《Evil Emperor's Wild Consort》 Chapter 1: Shameless Man (1) Chapter 1: Shameless Man (1) The East Peak maind. A strong wind blew past the top of a tall mountain. Xia Ruoyun stood silently at the peak of the mountain; her ck hair tangled with the wind as her cold gaze focused on a group of people. There was a luxuriously dressed middle-aged man within that group. The indifference and coldness in the mans eyes wrapped around her heart, chilling her from head to toe. Xia Ruoyun, after running for so long, lets see where you can escape to now! The middle-aged man sneered coldly. His gaze was as if he were looking at an irreconcble enemy, as if the girl in front of him did not carry his blood in her veins! The Ancient Divine Pagoda was something that grandfather gave to me while he was alive, I wont give it to anyone no matter what! Xia Ruoyuns voice held the hatred that she was unable to suppress. Back then, because of a single sentence from her grandfather: The one who marries the Yun familys daughter will be the young master of the Xia family. It was because of that sentence, that this so-called father of hers abandoned his childhood lover and strove to win the favour of her mother. And on the very month that her mother was married to him, he brought his lover into the Xia family and made her a concubine. As the Xia familys young master, he could have as many concubines as he wanted, and her mother could do nothing but spend her days in tears. If grandfather had not felt sorry for her, she was afraid that her mother would have had no status at all in the Xia family. Xia Mings expression fell, and he said bitterly: You vicious woman! The Ancient Divine Pagoda originally belonged to Chuxue! Youre still trying to rationalise your actions after snatching it away from her! Dont forget, when Chuxue was born, there was a vision from heaven and the diviner told us that shes the reincarnation of the ancient phoenix Zixie! My father was senile in his old age, otherwise he wouldnt have given the Ancient Divine Pagoda to you. Now that he has passed away, I will correct this mistake! Ha ha ha! Xia Ruoyunughed out loud; herughter continued echoing in the mountain valley for a long time. Have you forgotten that the day Xia Chuxue was born... was also the day of my birth! Grandfather must have had a reason for giving me the Ancient Divine Pagoda, but you... Sheughed mockingly: In order to take the Ancient Divine Pagoda, you tortured me, and when my mother tried to save me, you tortured her to her death! My maternal grandfather and his family were also destroyed by your own hands! Are you even still human? For the sake of another daughter, you didnt even hesitate to kill your own wife! Hmph! Xia Ming snorted coolly, and said with a cold face, She was not worthy of being my wife! Even if she had not died for your sake, I wouldnt have let her live anyway! Only with her dead, can my beloved woman take her ce! Xia Ruoyun shut her eyes in grief, her mothers bleak look still carved into her heart. Shepletely gave up! She had intended to give up the Ancient Divine Pagoda her grandfather had entrusted to her in exchange for her mothers life, but her mother had seemed to know what she wanted to do and used her death to protect the Ancient Divine Pagoda... Even now, thinking about it caused a piercing pain in her heart! Xia Ming, you will definitely regret all that you have done! A man as treacherous and ruthless as you, will one day be spurned by everyone, never to make aeback! Regret? Xia Mingughed condescendingly, Do you know what rumours are spreading outside now? You, Xia Ruoyun, in extreme arrogance, provoked an enemy you shouldnt have... and that enemy massacred the Yun family after failing to find you! And I, Xia Ming, am currently in deep mourning and pain after your mothers death... Even Chuxue fainted out of sadness. Only you, this daughter, after bringing them disaster, are in hiding, a coward, but...... ha ha ha! Your mother wasnt even buried in the Xia familys ancestral graves! Her corpse has already been thrown into a mass grave for the wolves to feast on! Our Xia familys ancestral graves are not for just any woman to enter! Chapter 2: Shameless Man (2) Chapter 2: Shameless Man (2) Xia Ruoyuns body began to tremble. She opened her eyes wide, staring dead-on at the man before her with hatred: Xia Ming, youre shameless! Shameless? Xia Mingughed loudly, The winner takes all! You have only yourself to me for everything that has happened, and it was you who dragged your mother into this! So the one who really killed her, was you! The one who really killed her, was youC Hahahaha! Suddenly, Xia Ruoyun burst intoughter; that wildughter, full of insanity, echoed around the entire mountain without a break. Xia Ming, you shameless bastard! Ill drag you down to hell to apologise to my mother right now! Just die with me now! An imposing aura began rising from her body, causing the whole sky to turn overcast and cold. Thats bad! Xia Mings expression changed, and he said hastily: She wants to explode herself! Xia Ruoyun was the number one talent in the Xia family who had reached the martial senior ss at a young age. When he hadunched a sneak attack on her, he would not have severely injured her if he had not used the ultimate technique of the Yun family. Even so, the explosion of a severely injured martial senior would be enough to drag all the people here into hell! Puchi! The muffled sound of something piercing a chest rang out in the quiet and secluded valley. Xia Ruoyuns body stiffened, lowering her head to look at the sword that hade from behind, then turning her head in disbelief. Her gaze fell on the distinct lines of that handsome face: Lu Chen, you... She had known earlier that Lu Chen hade. But because it was Lu Chen, she had let down her guard. Who would have thought, that the man she trusted the most, would want to kill her. Bang! Power burst out from her body and in an instant, the sword in her chest faded into bits and pieces. She clutched the endlessly bleeding wound, gaze filled with pain, not understanding. Why do you want to... Kill me? Thest two words were stuck in her throat, unable toe out. A trace of guilt and sadness passed between Lu Chens brows, but it disappeared in the next instant. Yuner, Im sorry. Im a man with great ambitions. Although youre in my heart and my most beloved, Chuxue is the reincarnation of the ancient phoenix Zixie, and the real owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Shes the only one who can be the strongest power on this maind once she gets the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Only by marrying her, will I be able to have the entire world in my hands, so, I have my own problems... Xia Ruoyuns face was pale to the point of fright, not daring to believe that the person who had sworn his love for her, would draw his sword against her in this instant. Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered something, and rushed crazily at Lu Chen. Wheres Yuer? I entrusted Yuer to you, what have you done to him! Xia Ruoyun seized Lu Chens cor tightly, shouting crazily without caring about the pain in her body. Her mother was dead, her maternal grandfathers family had been killed, her little brother was the only kin she had left! Because of her trust in Lu Chen, and not wanting to drag her brother into danger, she had entrusted her brother to Lu Chen to protect. But now... Xia Ruoyuns body trembled, dread showing on that pale face, causing a twinge of pain in Lu Chens heart. However, he quickly hardened his heart and said: Bring out Xia Linyu! After a long while. A half-dead young boy was brought over in someones hands, his frail body looking extremely delicate in the strong winds, as if he would be carried away by the winds at any time... Chapter 3: Shameless Man (3) Chapter 3: Shameless Man (3) Yuer! Her voice held heartbreaking pain as tears slid down from her eyes. Seeming to have heard the womans desperate cry, the teenage boy finally moved. He opened his tired eyes, clear pupils gazing straight at Xia Ruoyun, thin lips trembling lightly, with a weak voice: Big sister... Cough cough! Xia Ruoyun coughed out two mouthfuls of fresh blood, her blood-soaked figure dazzling under the suns rays, Let him go! Let him go? Give us the Ancient Divine Pagoda, and Ill let him off! Lu Chen let the emotions on his face fade away and gazed coldly at Xia Ruoyun. Even if women were important, they could neverpare to power. With might at hand, wouldnt he be able to have any woman he wanted? Xia Ruoyuns face turned even more pale. Her eyes turned towards the cold, cruel middle-aged man behind her, and said one word at a time: Yuer is your son, the bloodline of your Xia family! Haha! Xia Mingughed twice and said callously: In the bloodline of I, Xia Ming, there is only Chuxue alone! Xia Linyu, this sickly, useless good-for-nothing, isnt qualified to be my son! However, to obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda, even if he dies, it would be a worthy death! Xia Ruoyuns body trembled once and she slowly closed her eyes. She only opened them after a long while, a gentle gaze shining on the teenage boys wounded and scarred body. Yuer, will you be afraid? Xia Linyu stubbornly shook his head: Im not afraid! Big sister, dont give them the Ancient Divine Pagoda, otherwise, mother and grandfather would have died in vain... I believe that, one day, big sister will avenge my death... Bang! Lu Chen stomped on Xia Linyus chest, causing him to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face turning ever paler. Men! Lu Chen raised his brows and said without any expression: Dig out Xia Linyus heart, and tear his limbs off while hes alive! The mans cold voice rang like a hammer, knocking fiercely on Xia Ruoyuns heart, she roared angrily in heartbreak: Lu Chen, you bastard, I shouldnt have entrusted Yu-er to you to protect, Im the one who killed my own precious little brother! Two men pressed Xia Linyu to the floor, and an icy sword shed towards his limbs; fresh blood sshed out, dying her pupils in red... No!!! Xia Ruoyun hoarsely shouted, with bloodshot eyes: Let Yuer go, if you let him go, Ill... Big sister. The faint voice was feeble, but in this valley, it clearly fell on Xia Ruoyuns ears. Dont... give them... the Ancient Divine Pagoda, only with the Ancient Divine Pagoda, can you... avenge mother, otherwise... otherwise I would rather die. Puchi! The sword fiercely stabbed through Xia Linyus chest, hisst words lost within his throat... Xia Linyuid in the pool of blood, eyes open as if wanting to say something at thest. At this moment, he felt his life disappearing, gaze full of attachment and dismay. He can finally meet mother again, but, what about big sister? He was already thest of her family. If he died, how much pain and loneliness would big sister feel? Yuer!!! Xia Ruoyun spit out a mouthful of her hearts blood, stumbling as she ran towards Xia Linyu. Yu-er, it was all my fault, I trusted others, and caused your death! Grandpa is dead, mother is dead, even grandfather has also died, youre the only one by my side... Yuer, if theres an afterlife... Ill give you a lifetime of peace, and Ill never let anyone hurt you again! Chapter 4: Good-for-Nothing (1) Chapter 4: Good-for-Nothing (1) Xia Ruoyun slowly stood up, ck tresses dancing in the wind. As she lifted her head, her face was full of madness that had never been there before. I want all of you to apany Yu-er in death! Boom! In that moment, the sky lost colour. Thunder boomed and lightning struck fiercely, lighting up that dark stretch of sky. Even after such a severe injury, she still has the strength to explode! Xia Mings expression changed, and his face fell. He had to admit, this daughter had great talent, but unfortunately, she was not born from his most beloved woman, so if he let her continue to grow, Chuxue and her mother would only feel aggrieved. No matter what, he did not want to see that happen. For the sake of the other daughter he favours, he could only give up on this rotten seed that should never have been born! Hahaha! Xia Ruoyunughed crazily; herughter filled with intense hatred. She shouted angrily: Xia Ming, Lu Chen, even if I die today, Ill be able to avenge them! Unfortunately, Xia Chuxue isnt here, otherwise, wouldnt it be so nice to go to hell together? Boom! The powerful force scattered out from her body, causing the rocks in the valley to fall, apanying the womans madughter and causing Xia Mings heart to tremble. However, nothing happened... The whole valley fell silent once again. Puchi! Xia Ruoyun sprayed out a mouthful of blood. Kneeling heavily on one knee with a steady stream of blood spraying out from her mouth, she red with unwillingness and hatred at the people before her. Why? Why did you stop me from exploding? She looked down, her fists clenched tightly and her feeble voice tinged with anger. At that moment, she had felt the Ancient Divine Pagoda stopping her selfbustion, and it was the first time she had felt any movement from the Ancient Divine Pagoda since receiving it... You dont want my soul to disappear? But if I cant even avenge them, then what do I need this soul for? Even if my soul scatters and disappears forever, I want to drag them down into hell with me! Xia Ruoyuns voice shook; right now, she no longer had the strength to explode again. Yu-er, Im sorry, your sister is useless, I couldnt even avenge you. Tears trickled endlessly from her cheeks, falling and seeping into the ground. Suddenly, sheughed loudly again: I, Xia Ruoyun, hereby swear, that one day Ill let these people who once hurt us, pay it back... Blood. For. Blood! Ill let them fall into the point beyond redemption! Even if I have to pay with my eternal life in hell! The womans voice, like a curse, lingered in Lu Chens ears. It gave rise to a sudden panic in his heart, to the point that he did not dare to look into those eyes full of bone-deep hatred... Puchi! Xia Ruoyun spat out another mouthful of blood as her gaze passed steadily over the faces of each person before her, as if trying to remember them, as if carving their appearance deep into her mind... Her organs are already failing, she wont live for long. Xia Ming looked callously upon the woman on the ground, as if that woman were not his daughter, but instead his mortal enemy... Xia Ruoyun, bring out the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Heh... Xia Ruoyun sneered; her arms tightly holding onto the young mans limbless body, she slowly stood up. Without any hesitation, holding Xia Linyus body, she turned and jumped off the cliff. Not good! Xia Mings face paled, and darkened in an instant: Men, go search, and find her body! I dont believe that we wont be able to find the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Chapter 5: Good-for-Nothing (2) Chapter 5: Good-for-Nothing (2) West Spirit Maind, in Azure Dragon Country. Within a remote backyard of the generals mansion, a young woman crossed her legs, holding a stalk of straw in the corner of her mouth, as she sat slovenly on the bed. The West Spirit Maind? As if talking to herself, Xia Ruoyuns lips curved up slightly. Looks like Ive reincarnated from the East Peak Maind to the West Spirit Maind. I wonder if the heavens gave me a chance for rebirth because they couldnt bear Xia Mings actions? There are countless mainds within this world. Even though the East Peak and West Spirit mainds were next to each other, the West Spirit maind ranked at the bottom, and only people with strength that reached a certain point could step into the East Peak Maind. And the previous Xia Ruoyun, came from the East Peak Maind! However, what she had not expected, was that this Gu Ruoyun was aplete and utter good-for-nothingpared to her previous level of talent! Even at the age of fifteen, she had not even reached the most basic third level of cultivation. Even the servants in the generals mansion had reached at least the fourth level or above. Of course, this Gu Ruoyun had a tragic life. Orphaned at an early age, she was a dispensable existence in everyones eyes. If not for the protection of her genius older brother, she would have been unable to take even a single step. However, not long ago, her genius brother had been epted as a disciple by a mysterious power, and he was forced to leave Azure Dragon Country. Who would have known that, just days after he had departed, the young master of Ling family would deliberately mock him in front of Gu Ruoyun, and she would start a fight with him for the sake of her brother, and get beaten half to death by the Ling familys servants. The funniest part was that her own grandfather, the great general of the generals household, would indiscriminately beat her to death. Thinking of this, Gu Ruoyuns lips formed a cold sneer: Gu Ruoyun, since Ive upied your body, I have be you! Rest assured, Ill take revenge for you, just take it as thepensation for taking your body. After she said so, the door opened. When the person standing at the doorway met with Gu Ruoyuns pair of deep ck eyes, she was clearly taken aback. Gu Ruoyun, youre not dead? This Gu Ruoyun, she was actually this lucky? She was still living after being beaten to that point by grandfather. Of course. Did you really want me dead? Gu Ruoyuns thin lips curved up, smiling faintly at her. Hmph! Gu Panpan snorted, Since you didnt die, then go to the guest hall, grandfather is waiting for you. After saying so, she turned her head and left. Gu Ruoyun slightly narrowed her eyes. From going through her memories, she knew that the ever arrogant Gu Panpan was her second uncles daughter, while Panpans older brother Gu Xianglin was a genius second only to her own older brother Gu Shengxiao. Thus, to help Gu Xianglin vent his frustrations, she frequently bullied Gu Ruoyun when Gu Shengxiao was not at home. To avoid adding to her brothers worries, Gu Ruoyun had never told him. In the guest hall. Just as Gu Ruoyun walked in, she saw the old general Gu seated on the high seat, while an old man and a young man sat to his lower right. Without even needing to guess, the old man was clearly the head of the Ling family, Ling Yi, while the young man, was the culprit who had caused Gu Ruoyun to be beaten to death, the Ling familys young master. Gu Ruoyun, youve finally awakened! General Gu threw a piercing gaze at Gu Ruoyun and said with a serious face: How dare you beat up the Ling familys young master in the streets! Apologise to him right now! With one of the highest-ranking imperial concubines sitting in the pce, the Ling family was not one he could afford to offend. If it could appease the Ling family, what was the sacrifice of a good-for-nothing? What he did not expect was that his cowardly granddaughter, would have courage of this magnitude! Unfortunately, she was just a good-for-nothing. If she had been a genius just like her brother, even the imperial concubine would not dare to touch her. TL note: The author reveals more about the cultivation levelster, but you can look at the glossary to find out how their cultivation system works! Gu Ruoyun is level 2, which is considered very weak in their world. Xia Ruoyun was previously a martial senior ss. So now Xia Ruoyun has reincarnated into Gu Ruoyun, the good-for-nothing daughter of the general... Chapter 6: Good-for-Nothing (3) Chapter 6: Good-for-Nothing (3) Apologise? Gu Ruoyunughed coldly, Did you hit your head on something? I beat the Ling familys young master? Dont forget, Im only a good-for-nothing Qi level two! The Ling familys young master has already reached Qi level five, do tell how I was able to beat him up? If you fought with the number one expert in Azure Dragon Country, and someone said that you managed to beat him up, would you also believe them? Old General Gus face turned livid; he mmed his palm on the table with a bang, and said angrily: Vile spawn! How dare you ignore even your grandfathersmands! Since the Ling family has already said that its your fault, then you definitely provoked them first. Kneel down immediately until they forgive you! Ha ha! Gu Ruoyunughed twice, a trace of ridicule spread on the curve of her lips, He was obviously the one who was jealous of my brothers talent and the one who humiliated him first, but now in your words, Im the one who provoked him? So not only did you hit your head, even your eyes were blinded. The Ling familys young master is standing there without a scratch and hes the one who was bullied? Im standing here covered in wounds, but Ive be the one who beat him up? Grandfather, youre really helping a stranger over family and reason? Old General Gu was momentarily frozen in shock. He no longer cared about getting angry, but looked at Gu Ruoyun with astonishment. This... this was the granddaughter who had always been cowardly? When had she be so eloquent in speech? Who are you! Suddenly, Old General Gus expression deepened, and a wave of murderous intent filled the entire hall. Even though Gu Ruoyun was currently too weak, she could still use her mental strength to ovee this murderous intent. However, doing so would definitely expose her, a risk she was not willing to take, so she let the murderous intent wash over her. Oh, now you want to kill me? Gu Ruoyun raised her small pale face, saying with a mocking smile, Anyway, youve already beaten me to death once. If my body had been just a little weaker, I wouldnt have been able to hold up. If you want to kill me, just kill me now! I just wonder how youll ount for this when my brotheres back! Old General Gu slightly narrowed his eyes. Actually, after killing Gu Ruoyun, he had already started to regret his actions. Even if Gu Ruoyun was a good-for-nothing, she still had a protective older brother. Had she not refused to admit her mistake, he would not have lost his head andid such a heavy hand on her... Fortunately, this good-for-nothing had only stopped breathing for a short moment, and her heartbeat had quickly resumed. However, how could Old General Gu know, that that brief moment was enough for the soul in this body to change... Hmph, if youre Gu Ruoyun, then I would have to ount to Shengxiao... but too bad, youre not her! Old General Gu stated coldly, So who are you! That useless good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun would never have been able to speak like that! In a moment, the entire hall focused their gazes on Gu Ruoyunsely face. Gu Ruoyun acted as if she did not feel their gazes, and smiled as she said in objection: Wouldnt you be the clearest on whether I am Gu Ruoyun or not? These few years, Ive been pretending to be cowardly and weak for the sake of peace, but after this incident, I have decided, that even if Im a good-for-nothing, I wont continue being cowardly! If I continue being weak, you will only continue bullying me! Upon hearing this, understanding bloomed in everyones minds. No wonder this good-for-nothing had this much courage, her cowardice had only been an act. Now this actually makes sense... Bang! Ling Yi was outraged and coldly said: Gu Ruoyun, this old man was born protective, I dont care if youre right or wrong! You have to kneel down and admit your wrongs today, or I wont care if you have a genius brother or not, Ill let you die right here! ncing at Ling Yis sullen old face, Gu Ruoyunughed: You want to act against me, a junior? Arent you afraid that all the people of Azure Dragon Country will mock you for bullying the weak? Then what do you want? Why dont we do it like this? Let your grandson fight with me! Chapter 7: Good-for-Nothing (4) Chapter 7: Good-for-Nothing (4) What? At this moment, everyone thought she was crazy. A Qi level two was having delusions of facing a Qi level five? Was she sure she had not gone crazy? Grandfather, Ill agree! Without waiting for Ling Yi to finish speaking, young master Ling abruptly stood up, condescendingly looking over Gu Ruoyun, who was shorter than him by a head. Gu Ruoyun, this is your own death wish! This young master agrees to your challenge! Prepare for the fight now! Hold on! Young master Ling was about to attack, when a sudden shout interrupted his action. He withdrew his hands and sneered: What are you doing? Finally scared? If youre scared then kneel down, kowtow and call me grandfather three times, maybe Ill even take mercy on your life! Gu Ruoyuns lips hooked upwards: If I was scared, I wouldnt even challenge you, but Im not proposing that we duel today, but a monthter! Haha! Young master Lingughed twice, Gu Ruoyun, I finally understand, arent you just trying to live for another month? This young master isnt someone without mercy, Ill just let you live for another months time! Grandfather, lets go, after one month, Ille back and kill this damn good-for-nothing! We can even help the generals mansion save some food! The meaning of these words was obvious: if I, young master Ling, were to kill Gu Ruoyun, it would be purely for the sake of the generals mansion. Doesnt raising such a good-for-nothing waste a lot of food? So, the generals mansion cannot put any me on me, you even need to thank me instead! Looking at the Ling familys disappearing silhouettes, Old General Gus face turned ck. From his view, it would not have mattered if Gu Ruoyun had died, as long as it was not at his hands, but now this good-for-nothing had grown some daring and wanted to duel with the Ling familys young master! Wasnt this just throwing the reputation of the generals household? If it were not for her, he would not have been humiliated by the Ling family! Hmph! Thinking up till now, Old General Gu took a deep breath, fiercely shook his sleeves, and walked out of the hall without leave, not even looking at Gu Ruoyun from start to end... Gu Ruoyun, youve really overestimated your own strength. Gu Panpan nced at Gu Ruoyin with disdain, mocking: Just by yourself, youve deluded yourself into thinking you can duel with young master Ling? Dont you know who he is? His aunt is the Emperors favourite concubine, and hes the disciple of the number one expert in Qinglong. With Qinglongs top expert as a teacher, did you really think he would be afraid of your brother? After throwing out these words, Gu Panpan snorted disdainfully and walked away. ...... At the back of the mountain, a refreshing wind was blowing. Gu Ruoyun sat on top of a rock, eyes closed in thought. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, radiance shining in her sparkling jewel-like gaze. Right, the Ancient Divine Pagoda, I wonder how its like now... That day, if the Ancient Divine Pagoda had not stopped her, she would have died along with Xia Ming, and even her soul would not have been left... Right now, she still has the chance to enter the Dongyue maind and avenge her mother and maternal grandfather! However, the Ancient Divine Pagoda had already fused into her body, how would she go about removing it? Ill think about thatter, lets see exactly which part of my body the Ancient Divine Pagoda has settled in first! Saying so, Gu Ruoyun closed her eyes, letting her spiritual consciousness scan her body. At this point, she suddenly found that her spiritual ocean was muchrger than normal. From general knowledge, when martial artists begin cultivating, their spiritual power was all condensed into the spiritual ocean. Once the spiritual ocean had filled up, the martial artist could then break through into the next level. Normal martial artists had spiritual oceans the size of a bowl, but the spiritual ocean in Gu Ruoyuns body was as vast as the real ocean, and this was the reason behind her slow cultivation. Since there were no real strong martial artists in Qinglong, they would not know of the benefits of having such a vast spiritual ocean. The more strength you gathered, the more bottlenecks you would begin to encounter, and to break through the bottleneck, you needed to have the martial artists ability of enlightenment! And the wider the spiritual ocean, the stronger the chance of achieving enlightenment. If she had had such a vast spiritual ocean in her past life, perhaps she would have already broken through martial senior ss and achieved martial supreme! Even in the Dongyue maind, the martial supreme ss was an existence that numbered only a handful, and upon reaching this level, you could even make yourself an emperor. Qinglongs top expert was only at the peak of martial general, so you can see what a fearsome existance a martial supreme is... Hmm? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun found a small purple pagoda submerged in her spiritual ocean, and her heart lifted in joy: Ancient Divine Pagoda, Ive finally found you... Boom! A powerful wave swept out from her spiritual ocean, heading straight into Gu Ruoyuns mental consciousness, shaking her to the point that her mind was buzzing. When she recovered her senses again, a hint of purple clothing appeared in front of her... TL Note: The author finally exined the cultivation levels! Ranked from top to bottom: C quqi, Qi collection levels 1-8 C wuzhe, martial warrior ʿ C wushi, martial knight 佫 C wujiang, martial general C wuwang, martial king C wuhuang, martial emperor C wuzun, martial senior C wudi, martial supreme ʥ C wusheng, martial saint C wushen, martial god I updated the previous references to wuzun, to show martial senior instead. So now we know Gu Ruoyun was previously a martial senior, but now shes only Qi level 2... However, the highest level on the Qinglong maind is only a martial general, 3 whole ranks below her previous rank. What a fall... Chapter 8: Ancient Phoenix, Zixie (1) Chapter 8: Ancient Phoenix, Zixie (1) Gu Ruoyuns line of sight followed along that long robe, eventuallynding on a mans face; and she couldnt look away. In the Dongyue maind, of all the handsome men she had seen, it was Jin Di who had been the most captivating. However, the man before her was no less mesmerising than Jin Di, and could even be ranked higher than Jin Di... The man was clothed entirely in purple. His sleeves were embroidered with golden threads, giving off a sense of nobility and splendor. A head of inky ck hair was scattered loosely on his back, and an enchanting aroma floated by with a slight breeze. His features were so beautiful to the point that everything else lost their colour in an instant. A light wind set his purple clothes slightly flowing, a backdrop that added to the devilish enchantment of the purple me between his brows. Suddenly, the man raised his hand and a gentle breeze passed by. When Gu Ruoyun had recovered her senses, she had already fallen into his embrace... So this is the master that the Ancient Divine Pagoda selected? This body feels too skinny, its not nice to embrace at all. Girl, you need to feed yourself properly. When you grow a little fatter,e warm my bed. Gu Ruoyuns face darkened instantly. She lifted her leg to kick at him; who knew that the other had already been prepared, and even chuckled as he caught her foot. Girl, you were strong in the past, but now, youre only a little shrimp thats only Qi level two. Did you think that sneak attack would work on me? Gu Ruoyun withdrew her leg. Looking towards the handsomely noble man in front of her, she asked: Who are you? Girl, arent you too cold? I brought you here from the Dongyue maind, and you actually forgot who I am? The man said in an aggrieved manner, I did save your life, otherwise your soul would have been scattered to the four winds. From Dongyue maind? Gu Ruoyun startled for a moment: Youre the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Upon hearing this, the corner of his mouth twitched a few times: The Ancient Divine Pagoda? When have you ever seen a pagoda turn into a human? Im the Ancient Divine Pagodaspanion beast, Zixie! Zixie? The ancient phoenix Zixie? The people of the Xiling maind may not have heard of Zixies existence, but in the Dongyue maind, it was impossible to find someone who did not know of this name. The ancient phoenix Zixie, said to have the power to create worlds and tten entire empires with a single breath. His abilities were so strong that they could make anyones heart stop. However, tens of thousands of years ago, Zixie had long disappeared. Who would have expected him to appear here... Girl, isnt it shocking? Zixie curved his lips, smiling as he said: You have already contracted with the Ancient Divine Pagoda when you were fleeing for your life; as long as your soul remains intact, the Pagoda will follow your soul forever. However, I and the Pagoda have both been sealed. If you had lifted the seal on the Dongyue maind, those old monsters would have detected it, so I had no way to help you. I was only able to lift the seal when you arrived here in Xiling... Gu Ruoyun nodded her head: So that was it. This Ancient Divine Pagoda was gifted to me by my grandfather, I didnt even know what use it had... I cant exin the uses of this Pagoda immediately.. However, you know that this Pagoda was something left behind since the ancient times, so how could a divine artifact from the ancient times be useless? Moreover... Zixie smiled and rubbed Gu Ruoyuns head: Didnt you challenge someone to a duel? With this Ancient Divine Pagoda, within a month, Ill raise your power to exceed his! He knew that Gu Ruoyun could borrow thebat experience from her previous life, and have a 50% chance of defeating the Ling familys young master, but what he wanted to do, was to let her bepletely certain of defeating the enemy... TL Note: Interesting fact: Zixie (а) trantes to purple evil. Which is also why he has a purple me between his brows, and why he wears purple clothes. While Im at it, here are some extra notes for other people and ce names and their meanings. In Gu Ruoyuns previous life, her surname was Xia (), which means summer. Her current surname, Gu () doesnt have any particr meaning by itself. The given name of Gu Ruoyuns brother, Gu Shengxiao (), means farewell The Dongyue maind has the character east in it, while the Xiling maind has the character west Qinglong () means green dragon Ill add notes at the bottom of chapters if there are any other interesting meanings behind namester on. Chapter 9: Ancient Phoenix, Zixie (2) Chapter 9: Ancient Phoenix, Zixie (2) Within the Ancient Divine Pagoda, the four walls shone brightly. At the center-most area, there was a medicine cauldron. Gu Ruoyun eyed the wide and empty Pagoda with a measuring gaze, and asked: So this is the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Yes, this is the first level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. With my current strength, I can only unseal this first level; unsealing the rest of the levels will depend on you... What should I do? Gu Ruoyun halted her steps and turned to look at Zixie. Its easy, Zixies line of sightnded on Gu Ruoyuns face, and his lips hooked up in a slight smile, All you have to do is to break through Qi level 8 and reach martial warrior ss, then youll be able to enter the second level. Every time you break through a level after that, youll be able to ess the rewards within that level. Upon hearing so, Gu Ruoyuns attention turned to the medicine cauldron within the Pagoda. What the first level bestowed upon me, is this medicine cauldron? Yes, Zixie nodded his head, But its not just this cauldron, there are also some of the most basic pill forms. With that, he ced a few pill forms before Gu Ruoyuns eyes. Qi Gathering pill, it will make a martial warrior gathering Qi more sensitive to spiritual Qi, increasing the cultivation speed to five times the usual. Marrow Cleansing Pill, it can cleanse all impurities in the cultivators body, so that cultivation takes half the effort! Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, it can make a 50-year-old woman regain the beauty of her twenties in an instant... Without mentioning thest one, even the first two pill forms were enough to move Gu Ruoyuns heart. Most importantly, tens of thousands of years ago, pill development had been at its peak and there had been numerous pill masters. However, in the middle of the great world war ten thousand years ago, all the pill masters had been killed, and all the pill refinement books had been destroyed. Up to the present day, not a single person has been able to refine pills again. And there were only some pill powders on the market. Of course, those powders could not bepared to actual pills. One could imagine the shock that Gu Ruoyuns heart went through after seeing those pill forms... However, she quickly calmed the excitement in her heart. From this one action, Zixie looked at her with astonishment... If this had happened to someone else, they would probably have been itching to start refining pills. Although these pill forms are valuable, unfortunately, Ive never learned how to refine pills. Even though you gave me forms and a cauldron, I dont think I have any chance at actually refining some pills. Girl, I didnt expect you to be so different from those greedy humans I usually see. Im starting to get more and more interested in you, Zixie smiled, and with this smile, the purple me between his brows shone even more otherworldly, I hope that you can grow quickly, until you can warm my bed, otherwise, it will be rather painful for me to do that with this small body. Gu Ruoyun tilted her lips in a smile, scanning Zixie up and down with one look: Even if I grow up... you... cant grow, right? Looking at the glee in the young girls gaze, then thinking of the meaning within her words just now, the handsome face momentarily darkened: Girl, even at such a young age, youre already saying such words. Dont forget, this body was Gu Ruoyuns. Ive already lived more than 20 years. Oh? Zixies brows lifted flirtatiously. With a single movement of hisrge hands, he pulled Gu Ruoyun into his embrace, slightly narrowing his eyes in threat: Girl, since your soul is already more than 20 years old, why not... warm my bed right now. Gu Ruoyuns expression sank, and she wanted to fight against him, but then a mans deep and mesmerisingughter sounded by her ear. Unfortunately, girl, I dont have any interest in skinny women. Its notfortable at all when I hug you. Lets wait until you grow a little fatter, then Ill let you warm my bed. Bang! When the mans hands loosened for a moment, Gu Ruoyun took the chance to turn and let loose a punch towards the mans face, but just as it was about to connect, a hand appeared in front of him and blocked her fist. Girl, youre really heartless. The man poked Gu Ruoyuns fist away, smiling as he said helplessly: You just beat people up when you want to, not even leaving any mercy... Anyway, youve alreadye to the Pagoda for quite some time. Its about time for you to leave, or youll get found out. After you go out, buy all the materials for the Qi Gathering pill, then Ill teach you how to refine pills. Actually, Zixie did not know, that even if Gu Ruoyun disappeared for a month, the Gu family probably would not even realise... Chapter 10: Refining Pills (1) Chapter 10: Refining Pills (1) A light breeze passed by gently; maple leaves slowly fell from tree branches above. Gu Ruoyun had just walked down from the mountain when a reckless figure appeared in her sights. It was a young girl, about fifteen or sixteen, wearing luxurious silk clothing showing off her perfect figure. However, when you shifted your attention to her face, you could not help but be disappointed. The girls fair skin was covered in freckles, like stains dirtying a clean white veil, destroying the original impression of beauty. Gu Ruoyun frowned; she identified the girl before her after a quick search through her mind. However, before she could even start to speak, Luo Yin had already walked in front of her with brisk steps, scanning her from top to bottom once as if not recognising her. Gu Ruoyun, I heard that youre going to duel with that Ling family bastard? Gu Ruoyun lightly stroked her wrist, smiling nomittally. Youre quite well-informed. Why? Do you think Im going to lose too? Ha ha! Luo Yinughed out loud and patted Gu Ruoyuns shoulder. Gu Ruoyun, what kind of person are you? Ive been saying this since the start: your father was once the greatest talent in Qinglong, it was just a shame that even the heavens were jealous of his talents and let him fall at such a young age. As for your brother, he has already be the current number one talent! As Gu Tians daughter and Gu Shengxiaos sister, how could you be a good-for-nothing? Its just... Gu Ruoyun, weve been friends for so many years, and you hid this even from me. There were rumors spreading outside now, that Gu Ruoyun had only been acting weak all these years for the sake of avoiding attention from the outside world. However, as Gu Ruoyuns best and only friend, she had not been in the know. Thinking of this, Luo Yin was upset and aggrieved. Luo Yin, Gu Ruoyun looked at the good friend who had been with her for so many years and hesitated for some time, before saying: I need your help with something. Whats up? That is... could you lend me some gold coins? Gu Ruoyun felt somewhat embarrassed as she replied. She had been the eldest daughter of the Xia familys legitimate line in her previous life, who had never been troubled over material matters. However, the present Gu Ruoyun, as someone treated as a waste of space, was only given three copper coins a month. This was nowhere near enough to buy medicinal herbs. Sure, how much do you want? Luo Yin agreed without even needing to think. Gu Ruoyun was in deep thought for a moment, before raising her head to look at Luo Yins freckled face. I need 100 gold coins! But Ill repay you with something much more valuable than 100 gold coins! She, Gu Ruoyun, had always disliked owing people. Therefore, she had already thought of using the Qi gathering pills as repayment before asking to borrow money! The price of one Qi gathering pill was already far more than just 100 gold coins! 100 gold coins? Luo Yin had thought that Gu Ruoyun would only want to borrow a few gold coins. She had not expected that Gu Ruoyun would need that many. Even for her, 100 gold coins was a years savings. However, Luo Yin understood that, with her pride, Gu Ruoyun would never even mention borrowing money unless she was forced to. Sure, Ill lend the money to you. Wait for me here, Ill go back home and bring it here! As for repayment, you dont even have that many gold coins to return to me, so just forget about paying it back. When saying so, Luo Yin still had no knowledge of what the reward was. She would only realise that Gu Ruoyun had not been exaggerating muchter on... A single Qi gathering pill was worth much more than 100 gold coins! TL Note: Luo Yin is a true friend :) Her given name, Yin (), means sound. The given name of Gu Ruoyuns father, Gu Tian (), means sky or heaven. A name fitting of a legend. ?? Chapter 11: Refining Pills (2) Chapter 11: Refining Pills (2) Hundred Herb Hall was thergest medicinal hall in Azure Dragon Country, where any herb that you could possibly want could be found and bought. At this point of time, within Hundred Herb Hall, a grey-haired old man was currently seated and resting with his eyes closed. Suddenly, the slight sound of footsteps came from outside the door. He opened his eyes and nced over, his line of sightnding on a young girl who had just stepped into the pharmacy. This young girl was extremely thin; the oversized grey clothing covering her emaciated body made a jarring picture. Her skin was very white, yet it was a shade of ivory white that was pleasing to the eye, making her memorable. But the old man only nced at her once, before closing his eyes again. Miss, may I ask what youre looking for? The shopkeeper saw that there was business to be made and hurriedly greeted her, smiling as he asked. I guarantee that our Hundred Herb Hall, as thergest medicinal hall in all of our country, will be able to provide any herb you might need. Even if its thousand-year ginseng, well be able to find it for you. Well, I dont need thousand-year ginseng, help me find the herbs written on this prescription. Gu Ruoyun said as she handed over a prescription. The shopkeeper scanned through the herbs on the prescription, then smiled: Miss, these herbs are all verymon. Please wait for a moment, Ill get them for you now. Okay. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Her gaze wandered over the whole pharmacy before pausing on the resting elder, and a dim light shed through her clear pupils. This old mans strength was more than average, he was a martial king at the very least. This kind of power could be counted as one of the top ranked in Azure Dragon Country, why would he be acting as an in-house physician for Hundred Herb Hall? It seems like Hundred Herb Halls background is much more powerful than she had imagined... Hey, what kind of medicine is your Hundred Herb Hall selling? You told me that this medicine could heal the scar on my neck, so why arent there any results yet? In front of the counter, a girl dressed in silk finery mmed the table fiercely. She looked very beautiful; with creamy skin, crescent eyebrows, and bright eyes shining like moonlight in dark night. Yet she was currently huffing out mes of anger. On the girls neck, which was as fair as snow, a clear scar spoiled the original aesthetic, leaving one blemish to mar that otherwise perfect beauty. Miss, youve only used the medicine for one day, how could there be any results? The shopkeeper looked helpless, but his expressioncked fear. He only tried to persuade her earnestly: If you continue to use it for half a month, youll definitely regain the original colour of your skin. Thisdy doesnt care! The finely dressed girl squared her shoulders and threw back her head, snorting dismissively: Dont you know who thisdy is? The highest-ranking imperial concubine in the pce is thisdys aunt! If you annoy thisdy, thisdy will let thisdys aunt set down an order to kick your Hundred Herb Hall out of Azure Dragon Country! Imperial concubine? Gu Ruoyun startled a little, this woman was most likely one of the Ling family. No wonder she was such an arrogant and overbearing boobs-for-brains! Hundred Herb Hall held power not just in Azure Dragon Country, they also enjoyed a high status even in other countries. Yet she dared to mention chasing them out of Azure Dragon Country. Not even the imperial concubine herself would have had the guts to do so. However, Ling Yu did not think much of it. From her perspective, Hundred Herb Hall was only one business. No matter how much power they had, how could they be stronger than imperial power? Such daring for a little miss. The resting elder finally opened his eyes. Upon hearing his voice, the shopkeeper unconsciously let out a sigh of relief, respectfully saying: Elder Yu, this matter... Chapter 12: Refining Pills (3) Chapter 12: Refining Pills (3) Elder Yu did not answer Shopkeeper Zhao. His astute eyes looked deeply at Ling Yu: Miss, in our Hundred Herb Hall, there are no exceptions, whether youre amoner or even an officials household! If you try to use force to pressure us, then our Hundred Herb Hall will no longer wee you from now on! You... Ling Yus face turned pale with anger. She had not expected that a small physician would dare to speak to her like that with the Ling family currently in power! It was simply going too far! Very well, you had better remember this! If I, Ling Yu, dont avenge this insult, then my word can no longer be trusted! When the timees, dont me me for not warning you! However, after she had finished saying that, Elder Yu shut his eyes once again. No matter how much Ling Yu was hopping in anger, he never spared her even one more nce... Miss, sorry to keep you waiting, Ill fill the prescription for you now. After Ling Yu left, Shopkeeper Zhao said so, embarrassed. Shopkeeper, is this elder one of Hundred Herb Halls in-house physicians? Gu Ruoyuns gaze shifted andnded on Elder Yu, her lips curved up into a slight smile as she asked. This... Shopkeeper Zhang was stunned for an instant, he carefully looked at the elder who was resting with his eyes shut. Not seeing any reaction from the other, he then said: Miss, this senior is Elder Yu, he is also... one of our Hundred Herb Halls physicians. Oh, Gu Ruoyun lightly stroked her chin, I see that his medical skill is quitecking, otherwise, why couldnt he get rid of a simple scar? What did you say? Elder Yu suddenly opened his eyes and sneered: A simple scar? You make it sound so easy! If it were just getting rid of a scar, it wouldnt be that difficult. But if you need it to be removed within a day, thats impossible! Whether its an injury or an illness, they all need time to heal. If your skill iscking, then itscking, isnt it more refreshing to just admit that you cant do it? Miss! Seeing Elder Yus expression darken, Shopkeeper Zhao hurriedly interrupted her: Miss, dont say any more, Elder Yus medical skill is evident for all to see, even the physicians by the emperors side are not his equal. Really? Gu Ruoyun smiled mockingly, a subtle hint of light flitted through her clear pupils, If Elder Yus medical skill is really that impressive, would you dare topete with this junior? Very well! Elder Yu stood in outrage, cold eyes looking at Gu Ruoyun: How do you want topete? Simple! If I lose, not only will I admit that I was wrong, but Ill also admit that your medical skill is without parallel! If you lose, then... I want this Hundred Herb Hall. With a wave of flowing cloth, Gu Ruoyun sat down, that delicate and pretty face holding a smile full of high aspirations. Elder Yu froze for a long moment, before finallyughing uproariously: Girl, you have some guts even trying to touch this Hundred Herb Hall! You want to take this Hundred Herb Hall? You dont have that kind of power! Why? Gu Ruoyun yed with a lock of her hair, smiling: The dignified Hundred Herb Hall doesnt have the courage topete with a little girl like me? Or should I say, Elder Yu, youre scared of losing? Lose? Hmph, I, Elder Yu, have never known the meaning of defeat! However, Hundred Herb Hall is not mine, so I cant make that decision. If you want topete with me, youll have to wait until I invite the young master to decide! In fact, Gu Ruoyun had also guessed at Elder Yus identity. Going by the shopkeepers attitude towards him, he was definitely not a normal physician. However, even if he had a high position in Hundred Herb Hall, he was a steward or an elder at most, while her aim was the man behind Hundred Herb Hall. Whats more, since she had just arrived, she had to have a force behind her as a backup! Hundred Herb Hall was undoubtedly the best choice! Most importantly, once she had Hundred Herb Hall under her control, she would not need to worry about gathering medicinal herbs in the future. Chapter 13: Refining Pills (4) Chapter 13: Refining Pills (4) In front of finely carved shutters, a man stood with his back to the door. A light wind was slowly passing through the room; inky ck locks of hair swayed in the breeze. As if feeling the sound of footsteps from outside the door, he tilted his head slightly, causing bright sunlight to hit the handsome face which was even more mesmerising than the light outside the window. The door was pushed open, and Elder Yu slowly entered, lowering his head respectfully as he said: Young master, your servant has something to report. The man lightly raised his palm, preventing the old man from speaking further. His lips raised into a handsome arc, with moist eyes holding a watery lustre, sending waves into peoples hearts. Elder Yu, say no more, Ive already seen everything that happened downstairs just now. This Gu Ruoyun, it looks like shes not as unbearable as what the outside world says; at least, I wouldnt peg her as a timid coward... There was no person in Azure Dragon Country who did not know, that the genius of that time, Gu Tian, had a good-for-nothing as his offspring. Born stupid and timid, she was not only a disgrace to him, but was even more a shame for the generals household. From what he saw today, not only were the rumours false, but looking at that girls aggressiveness, how was she in any way a coward? He really wondered who had started those rumours. Gu Ruoyun? Elder Yu opened his mouth in surprise, Young master, you said, shes the daughter of Gu Tian and Miss Yuer, Gu Ruoyun? Indeed, the mans slender fingers stroked the bamboo leaves next to him, lips holding an unreadable smile, I admire only a few people, and Gu Tian was one of them, being able to grow to such heights in this kind of weak environment. If he had been born within those powerful forces, then he would definitely ranked amongst the strongest warriors now. He and older sister were a heaven-made match, unfortunately, some people were doomed them to never be together. Thinking up to here, the man sighed, saying with some regret: Well, that Gu Ruoyun still has to call me uncle, but Ive heard from the family that this Gu Ruoyun is really useless, that she cant even bepared to Gu Tian, and this time Ivee because of her! Elder Yu, Hundred Herb Hall is only one of the businesses in my hands, losing it is only losing some gold, so I agree to letting you use Hundred Herb Hall as the wager. However, dont let her off easy just because shes Gu Tians daughter, I want to see her abilities... With Gu Tians level of talent, how could he produce a good-for-nothing daughter? So he wants to know, if this girl has the power to dominate the heavens! ...... Downstairs, when Gu Ruoyun heard the footsteps from above, her brows raised slightly, gaze sweeping over the briskly descending Elder Yu. How was it? Did your young master agree to my proposal? After knowing Gu Ruoyuns identity, Elder Yus feelings were a littleplicated, he had never thought that this girl would actually be the daughter of Gu Tian and the Dongfang familys beloved daughter. Were he to offend her, then in the future... Although the young master said not to let her off easy, just slightly decreasing the difficulty should be fine, right? Ahem! Having thought up to here, Elder Yus eyes turned, and he dry coughed twice before saying: Miss, how should wepete? Simple! The corner of Gu Ruoyuns lips curved up, Elder Yu, your throat sounds a little hoarse, do you perhaps have an old ailment? Elder Yu froze for a moment, before honestly nodding his head, and said: Indeed, I once fought with a strong warrior and was heavily wounded, causing permanent damage to my throat. Although I used medicine to save my life, I was unable to restore it fully. Chapter 14: Refining Pills (5) Chapter 14: Refining Pills (5) What if I said I could cure your throat? Gu Ruoyun smiled, clear eyes brimming with the light of confidence. Upon hearing this, Elder Yuughed out loud: I couldnt even treat this injury myself. Miss having such strength at such a young age, youre really worthy of this old mans admiration, huh! Even idiots would be able to hear the mockery in Elder Yus words. He was originally thinking of letting her win in thepetition, but who knew that this girl would be this arrogant, if he did not teach her a lesson, then it would be detrimental to her future growth. Gu Ruoyun did not seem to take exception to his words, smiling slightly as she said: If you dont believe me, I can treat you now. All I need is one type of medicine, and youll be restored in an hour. Of course, if I manage to treat a wound that you were unable to, then that clearly proves that youve lost, and Hundred Herb Hall will belong to me. Very well! Elder Yuughed derisively, Since you want to gamble, Ill apany you, and you can take whatever herbs you need from Hundred Herb Hall. I dont believe that theres a medicine that can work within a day, this is clearly vitingmon sense. Gu Ruoyun smiled wordlessly, handing over a paper with dozens of herb names written on top to Shopkeeper Zhao, she said: Take these herbs and boil them for Elder Yu to drink, within half an hour, I guarantee that he will bepletely cured. In her previous life, although Gu Ruoyun did not know how to refine pills, but she had learned medicine from a famous doctor, and that famous doctor was well-known all throughout East Peak Maind, far more than in West Spirit Maind. Whereas she was his favourite disciple, who naturally received all his teachings. Shopkeeper Zhao took the prescription, nced at Elder Yu, and only went to fill the prescription after getting a nod. Miss, Elder Yu furrowed his brows, looking to be in deep thought for a long moment, before he eventually said: Although I dont quite like your arrogant nature, but theres one thing that I feel I have to remind you of. What is it? Be careful of the Gu family! At this moment, upon the first time seeing seriousness on Elder Yus face, an ufortable feeling was created in Gu Ruoyuns heart. Why would you remind me to be careful of the Gu family? The Gu family, is not as simple as you may think, Elder Yu raised his head to look at Gu Ruoyun, If you were indeed like the rumours, maybe I wouldnt have bothered to mention this to you, but as I see now, youre definitely not a cowardly and useless good-for-nothing! Although you are a little arrogant, but youre also astute! The death of your father, Gu Tian, may have had something to do with the Gu family... Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled, her hands slowly forming into fists, and was able to rx only after taking a deep breath. Elder Yu, you knew my father? No, Elder Yu shook his head, I was not acquainted with your father, I only admired him, a real man who was willing to protect his woman at any cost! Unfortunately, the heavens are jealous of outstanding talent, and geniuses will always invite jealousy. Girl, this is all I can tell you, its up to you if you want to believe it or not. Actually, Elder Yu really wanted to tell Gu Ruoyun her real identity, but he knew that he could not do so. The Dongfang family held great power, talents were as numerous as hairs on a cow, it was not somece just anyone could enter. That time when Gu Tian was recognised by the Dongfang family, was on the basis of his remarkable talent. Unless Gu Ruoyun had talent on par with her fathers, the Dongfang family would never ept her... Elder Yu, no matter what rtionship you have with my father, I want to say, thank you for your warning, but for certain matters, I have my own ns. The Gu family was a snobbish family, and that was why they valued the abilities of its members so highly, if it were really as Elder Yu said, then why did the Gu family do so? If Elder Yu was trying to deceive her, then what was his motive? Chapter 15: Refining Pills (6) Chapter 15: Refining Pills (6) As she was mulling over her thoughts, Shopkeeper Zhao walked in holding a bowl of medicine. Looking at that pitch ck medicine, Elder Yu hesitated for a moment, but lifted his head and poured the medicine in his mouth in the end. A coolly refreshing feeling slowly settled down in his throat, giving him an unspeakablyfortable feeling, as if his mouth was filled with the fragrance of chrysanthemum, moistening his throat... Time passed, minute by minute... Elder Yu could feel his throat was gradually recovering, returning back to the moisture it had before his injury... Girl, your medicine is too magical, I, this old man, willingly admit my defeat! Elder Yu smacked his lips and praised, I wonder who you learned medicine from, for you to be this skillful? My teacher prefers to live unknown in the world, I cant reveal his name. Because, even if I said his name, you wouldnt recognise it, since that old man isnt from the West Spirit Maind. I wonder, after receiving news of my death, what kind of blow Master suffered. Oh, Elder Yu sighed regretfully, Girl, I admit that Ive lost this bet. From now on, Hundred Herb Hall is all yours, and I, will willingly be your ve! This time, he has totally epted his loss, with noints. Good, however, I dont dare to ept Elder Yu as a ve, I just hope that Elder Yu can manage Hundred Herb Hall for me. In general, I will not be able to reveal myself, so Elder Yu, you will handle everyday matters. Theres also no need to let people know that Im the owner of Hundred Herb Hall; the taller the tree, the stronger the wind, I dont want to be a target this early. Gu Ruoyun nodded with satisfaction, she had not expected to collect such a huge windfall right after stepping out. With a business as tremendous as Hundred Herb Hall in her hands, from here on out, she will not have to worry about gathering medicinal herbs, and she will even have a smooth path to walk on the journey of growth ahead. The present Gu Ruoyun did not know yet, but on her journey of growth, Hundred Herb Hall yed a significant role, and even apanied her as she grew from weak to strong, walking into the pinnacle of this maind step by step... Ling family main foyer, Ling Yi suddenly burst in outrage, hating the luxuriously dressed girl before him for being such a disappointment. Ling Yu, youve done it this time! Ah! Ling Yu pursed her lips, and said in objection: Isnt it just a little medicine store? Whats so amazing about it, I have the imperial concubine as my aunt! Grandfather, send people to tten that Hundred Herb Hall now! Really, itll be the crown princes birthday in a few more days, and I still need to go meet the crown prince, isnt it so ugly to have this scar? A little medicine store? Bang! Ling Yi sat down heavily, smiling bitterly as he said helplessly: Hundred Herb Hall may be a medicine store, but even the emperor doesnt dare to touch it! You still dare to say such words? Come with me when I go to Hundred Herb Hall to apologise tomorrow, otherwise, even your imperial concubine aunt wont be able to save you! Ling Yu was speechless, it was just an ordinary business, why was grandfather this scared? Even her uncle, the emperor, didnt dare to touch Hundred Herb Hall? How could this be? But at that point of time, Ling Yu knew that grandfather was still angry, and didnt even dare to say another word. You should know that, in the entire Ling family, the one she was afraid of the most was the family head, her grandfather... Authors note: This story guarantees that there will be no cheating, there is no guarantee for anything else, for example, the female lead getting injured during fights, narrowly escaping death, getting humiliated and looked down upon by cannon fodder, etc.C However, the female and male leads will definitely be faithful to each other, the two will always be as one, they are all clean and pure good youngsters, please rest assured on this point. TL note: shifu = master (as in, master-disciple rtionship, also you should know this from Kungfu Panda) Our Wild Consort will always be faithful to her dear Evil Emperor, rest assured! There will be no cheating and shenanigans going on! (I find it really cute that the author posted a note like this XD) Chapter 16: Refining Pills (7) Chapter 16: Refining Pills (7) Zixie, Ive already collected the ingredients needed to refine the Qi Gathering Pills, when will you start to teach me pill refining? In the Ancient Divine Pagoda, Gu Ruoyun was standing behind the medicine cauldron, cing the medicinal herbs she had bought from Hundred Herb Hall in front, she then turned her head towards the man next to her. Zixies slender fingers stroked his chin, before smiling evilly: It starts right now! Girl, start preparing yourself first, Ill teach you the art of refining pills in a moment. Okay. Gu Ruoyun nodded, at this moment, she would be lying if she said she was not excited, since it was the long lost art of refining pills after all... Girl, to refine pills, you must follow the steps on the pill forms exactly and ce the ingredients in the cauldron in order. If the order is wrong, then the refining will fail. After you reach a certain level of strength, then youll be able to create your own original forms from sensing the medicinal properties of herbs. Of course, you wont be able to reach that level of skill without a number of years, Zixie held hiddenughter in his eyes, Actually, refining pills isnt that difficult, unfortunately Im not human, so Im unable to refine pills. You can try it out and practice for now, whether its watching the fire or cing the ingredients in, you cannot make any mistakes. Once you make a mistake, the pill will be ruined! Never forget this point. Hearing so, Gu Ruoyuns expression turned serious. She took a deep breath, a light of determination shining in her ck eyes... Pills, if I had known this magical skill in my previous life, maybe, I would have been able to change my little brothers inability to cultivate, and that man wouldnt have been so ruthless as to abandon the Xia familys only son! If... if my little brother is reborn in this world, I will definitely change his life! Pills had always been all-powerful, if she had been a pill master in her previous life, then her little brother would not have died such a miserable death. Unfortunately... As if that boy lying in a pool of blood had once again appeared before her eyes, Gu Ruoyuns heart throbbed fiercely in pain, before being reced by determination. Yu-er, if youre still alive, sister will definitely find you. If youre dead... then, Ill live on for your sake, until I take revenge for our mother! This was also your wish at your deathbed, rest assured, wait for me to grow up, I will surely return to the East Peak Maind, and let that hypocrite pay blood for blood! Even more, to let him fall into utter despair! Zixie looked at the hate on the girls pretty and delicate face, lips lightly curving up at an angle. Hatred, could let a person grow even faster, but he was looking forward to the day that Gu Ruoyun finishes growing up... Perhaps that day, wonte toote. ...... me illuminated the entire room; the girls eyes were focused on the medicine cauldron before her, as she threw the herbs in her hands into the cauldron slowly, however, just as she let go of the herbs, bang, a loud noise rang from within the cauldron, and grey smoke burst out, covering the girl in ashes. Zixie nced at Gu Ruoyun, then shook his head, Girl, pill refining is a very sacred profession, you must not have any distractions while refining, just a single thread of loose thought is enough to make you lose control of it. I understand, Ill try again! Gu Ruoyun forcefully breathed in, and took out the ingredients again... Because Gu Ruoyun was an easily overlooked existence in the entire Gu household, she disappeared for three days and three nights without thinking, since going off the past, even if she disappeared for a month, no one would look for her. However, this time, the entire Gu household was in a huge fuss... Chapter 17: The Stern Crown Prince (1) Chapter 17: The Stern Crown Prince (1) The reason was none other than the crown princes birthday tomorrow. If it were like the past, as a good-for-nothing, it would not matter if Gu Ruoyun attended or not, but now the situation was different. This time, the princes teacher, one of the strong members of Weapon Refining Sect would attend, and test the abilities of the younger generation of Azure Dragon Country, to see if any had the strength to enter Weapon Refining Sect as an outer disciple. The Weapon Refining Sect had such a powerful status in the maind that only the Dongfang family did not fear the Weapon Refining Sects strength. It was because of this that people would be envious even if you entered Weapon Refining Sect only as an outer disciple. Therefore, the emperor had already sent down an order, every single person had to enter the pce to attend the crown princes birthday. Old General Gu was thus forced to send people to look for Gu Ruoyuns whereabouts. Of course, in a normal situation, a power as strong as the Weapon Refining Sect would not recruit people unless they were naturally talented like the crown prince, so this time, even Old General Gu did not know what the Weapon Refining Sects true motive was. Regardless of the fuss going on in the Gu household, the Gu Ruoyun within the Ancient Divine Pagoda knew nothing of the situation outside. At this moment, her gaze was firmly fixed on the medicine cauldron before her, two clusters of mes dancing within clear pupils. The slightest hint of an air current seeped out from the top of the pill cauldron, releasing a cool stream into the air, at this moment, Gu Ruoyun could obviously feel that the spiritual Qi in the surroundings was much more richer than before. Girl, the final step of refining pills, is to form the pills! When the pills are formed, most medicine cauldrons will let out a strong impact. You have to control this, if you fail to do so, then youll have to start over. The mans deep voice sounded right next to Gu Ruoyuns ear, she took a deep breath, the look in her eyes became more imposing. Forming the pills, is thest step to refining pills. It is also the most important step, if this step fails, then all efforts before woulde to waste... Bang! Bang bang bang! With a sudden thrust, a huge impact burst out from within the medicine cauldron, causing tremors on the ground for a while. Gu Ruoyun could not help moving back a few steps, it was at this moment that the tension around the medicine cauldron loosened, and it descended from where it was floating in the air. Her heart tightened for a while, as she hurriedly tried to take control of the cauldron. Cold sweat slowly dripped down the girls pretty face, however, she did not dare to shift her focus in the slightest. Her whole consciousness was wound up tight, and due to excessive nerves, her thin, weak face became pale white. Finally, just as Gu Ruoyun was about to lose control, the pills within the medicine cauldron stopped shaking, and quietly settled down in the bottom of the cauldron. I finally did it! Gu Ruoyun pushed down the joy in her heart, unable to wait, she opened the cauldron, taking out the five pills silently sitting within. Girl, you actually learned how to refine pills in three days, its enough to be called a genius. But, as the owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, this bit of talent is not enough for you. However, refining pills cannot be rushed, you can take it slowly. Zixie looked at the skinny girl before him, purple pupils filled with the urge to smile, and that unshakeable determination. You have to remember that this world obeys thew of the jungle, if you want to live, if you want to protect the people you care about, then you must stand at a peak that others can only hope to reach! To stand at the peak of the maind, to ept the worship and surrender of the people of the world, that is the prestige that the owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda should have. Chapter 18: The Stern Crown Prince (2) Chapter 18: The Stern Crown Prince (2) Gu Ruoyun smiled wryly: How can I not understand your reasoning? It was exactly because I wasnt strong enough, that caused my mother, grandfather and brother to die so horribly, that caused the people by my side to leave me, one by one! Since the heavens let me live on, then I must be the ruler of this world! Dominating everyones right to live or die! At this moment, the girls voice was full of a dominating aura, lighting up that usually inconspicuous face with radiance. Zixie smiled and patted Gu Ruoyuns small head, then said: Girl, you need to take the Qi Gathering Pill now, wait until you break through into level 3 before you leave. Okay. A light passed through Gu Ruoyuns eyes, she had a sort of premonition, that she would be able to break through into level 3 after taking this pill... A sleepless night. When Gu Ruoyun appeared in front of the eyes of everyone in the Gu household, they had already reached the final time limit, the people in the Gu household that had previously wished for her to stay as far away from them as possible, had never looked forward to her return this much before. Old General Gu could not be bothered to say anything more to her, sweeping her with a neutral gaze, he ordered: The expert from Weapon Refining Sect is already inside the pce. The emperor has ordered everyone to attend the crown princes birthday, theres no time for you to clean up, just follow us right now. Actually, Gu Ruoyun had some insight into this matter, however, because she wanted to know the level of one of the experts of this maind, she did not defy the generals order... Within a room carrying a faint fragrance, a man stood with his hands held behind his back; he cast a long shadow under the weak sunlight. Elder Yu stood behind his familys young master, after hesitating for a long while, he said: Young master, recently, two of Weapon Refining Sects elders came to Azure Dragon Country, and Im not sure what they havee for. Even if Azure Dragon Countrys crown price is Elder Hun Feis disciple, with his arrogant personality, he would definitely never attend a meet without a motive. This time, even Elder Lian Tianlin and the sect leaders daughter have followed, I feel like something is going to happen. The man curved up the corners of his lips: No matter their purpose, it has nothing to do with our Dongfang family, but... I recall that Elder Hun Fei had an eye for Gu Shengxiaos talent, but was rejected by Shengxiao, and only epted the crown prince as a disciple after that. Young master, you mean, hell cause trouble for Miss Ruoyun. No, the man shook his head, Weapon Refining Sect has some prestige in this maind after all, they wont do such things. Right, Elder Yu, I will make a trip back to the Dongfang family soon, you will stay here to help Gu Ruoyun. Elder Yu startled for a moment, his wrinkled face stunned. Young master, this... Elder Yu, you know that I established Hundred Herb Hall to secure a source of funding for myself at the start, but if Hundred Herb Hall is able to support Gu Ruoyun, then whats the harm in giving it to her? No matter what, shes my older sisters daughter. Letting you stay here, is for the sake of allowing you to see her abilities clearly, if she has no real strength, then you may return to the Dongfang family without saying anything else to her. Rather than involving her in our internal feuding, why not let her live a free and unfettered life outside? The mans tone held some helplessness. Elder Yu lowered his head, and respectfully said: Yes, young master, this old servant will do as the young mastermands. ...... Ruoyun! Within the Imperial Gardens, Luo Yin spotted Gu Ruoyun, who had followed the Gu family in, with a single nce. Overjoyed, she flew towards Gu Ruoyun without caring about the re from General Luo at her side. Chapter 19: The Stern Crown Prince (3) Chapter 19: The Stern Crown Prince (3) As everyone knew, with the Luo family as the right general, and the Gu family as the left general, the two men had never gotten along. But the Luo familys eldest miss, Luo Yin, somehow got along very well with the good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun, even speaking out for her multiple times. However, Luo Yins call sessfully pulled everyones gazes towards Gu Ruoyun. The Gu familys Gu Ruoyun? Isnt that the nation-wide reputed good-for-nothing? Even if theres a single person in Azure Dragon Country who doesnt know of Gu Shengxiao, theyll surely have heard of Gu Ruoyun, and I even heard that she boldly challenged the Ling familys young master to a duel. Tsk tsk, the Ling familys young master is at least a Qi level 5, but I heard that this Gu Ruoyun seems to have been stuck at Qi level 2 for many years. Although His Majesty has let all the officials bring their children to attend, but this good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun isnt qualified toe right? Hearing the mocking voices of the crowd, the old generals face turned red, then white, hating that he could not use a single blow to p this good-for-nothingGu Ruoyun to death, better that than to lose his face here! Luo Yin was about to burst out in anger, but was held back gently by a hand. She was slightly surprised for a moment, and turned her head towards the girls side profile, which was expressing indifference and silence. Dont bother, let them say what they want, its not like Ill lose anything. Gu Ruoyun shook her head disapprovingly as she said. For example, would an elephant care about what the ants are saying? Gu Ruoyun was once that elephant. Crown Prince has arrived! Imperial Concubine has arrived! Just then, a thin voice sounded, instantly drawing everyones gazes. Amidst the attention of the crowd, a bright yellow figure approached from afar, slowlying into view... It was a very handsome man, his facial features solemn and deep, with pupils that were like bottomless ink pools, shielding his thoughts from people. And upon gazing at the girl by the mans side, the crowd finally knew what phrases like as pretty as a picture and a beauty that causes the downfall of cities and nations were meant to express. Her face was extremely beautiful, yet she carried an abnormal pallor on her face, even rouge was unable to conceal her sickly posture. But because she appeared together with the crown prince, people started to unconsciously guess her identity. Especially since, even Imperial Concubine Ling with her high status, was walking behind the two! This made the people feel even more suspicious... Greetings to Crown Prince, Imperial Concubine. When everyone recovered their senses, they kneeled on the ground uniformly, respectfully greeting. Therefore, the lone Gu Ruoyun standing in the midst of the crowd was abruptly exposed to the eyes of everyone... Gu Ruoyun, greet the crown prince and the imperial concubine, kneel down for me right now! The old general furrowed his brows and said somewhat sullenly. Sorry, Gu Ruoyun shrugged, My knees grew some hemorrhoids so its not very convenient for me to kneel, if theres a next time, Ill definitely make it up to Crown Prince and Imperial Concubine. Hemorrhoids? Old General Gu almost could not resist violently beating up Gu Ruoyun, knees growing hemorrhoids? He had already lived for over 60 years and it was the first time he heard someone could grow hemorrhoids on their knees, he was even **** learning new things here. Hehe, Imperial Concubine Ling covered her smile, sharp gaze sweeping towards Gu Ruoyun, So this is the Gu familys Gu Ruoyun? Rumours really dont live up to the real thing, I even heard that Gu Ruoyun wants to challenge my nephew, is that right? This matter was hardly a secret in Azure Dragon Country, buting from the mouth of Concubine Ling, there was a different vour to it. Youre right, Gu Ruoyun lifted her head and looked at Concubine Ling, I am the one who will defeat Ling Xi! TL Note: Ive posted a glossary of the people and terms used in Evil Emperors Wild Consort since there are so many people to keep track of. Katherine R has also created an amazing rtionship diagram (direct link to download)! Chapter 20: The Stern Crown Prince (4) Chapter 20: The Stern Crown Prince (4) Snigger! Someone startedughing first, and following that, everyone startedughing out loud as well, as if they had never heard such a funny joke in a long time. Gu Ruoyun, dont be crazy! Young master Ling jumped up angrily and viciously said: If this young master doesnt eventually beat you till you kneel down and shout daddy, then this young master will take up your surname! This bitch actually tried to humiliate him! Good, very good, he will let her die spectacrly! Thinking up to here, young master Ling ground his teeth in hatred, as if anxious to tear Gu Ruoyun into pieces. You mofo! Ling Xi, youre **** going to let who kneel down and shout daddy? Luo Yin could not bear watching anymore, she stood up with a swoosh, and said angrily: Even if Gu Ruoyun is defeated, theres still me! If you have the balls, thene and y a round with thisdy, what are you proving by bullying someone weaker than you? Ling Xi wanted to curse out loud, but abruptly met with General Luos warning look. Really, in this lifetime, the only person Ling Xi was most afraid of, other than his own grandfather, was this General Luo. Although General Luo and Old Man Gu were both generals, thetter was unwilling to look for trouble, while the former... was someone who did not care about his life! In particr, he was famous for having a daughterplex. If you bullied his daughter, you would be beat up even if you were a rtive of the emperor! At that time, because the son of the minister of war said that Luo Yin was ugly, General Luo ended up rushing to their door and beating him up until he was half-disabled. The emperor was also not a self-indulgent ruler, he could not remove his military power just because of this matter, right? Since General Luo had contributed so much to the country from his war efforts. Hehe, Concubine Ling said with a smile that did not reach her eyes: Great General Luo, your daughter is really interesting, but dont forget that the crown prince and the people from Weapon Refining Sect are still here. Oh yes, Ill give you an introduction first, this is the daughter of the sect master of Weapon Refining Sect, Shiyun. In the peoples hearts, the Weapon Refining Sect was an existence equal to a holy ce. Furthermore, this was the sect masters daughter right before their eyes. Imperial Concubine Ling, our sect has a few reasons foring to your esteemed country this time. Firstly, for the crown princes birthday, secondly, our sect has beencking personnel, so we have speciallye to choose a few people to enter our sect as outer disciples. I have already heard that there are many young talents in Azure Dragon Country, they would be just right to serve our Weapon Refining Sect. Shiyun smiled as she looked at the people within the garden, her smile was like a spring breeze, giving people an unusual feeling offort. Gu Ruoyuns mind reacted, and she looked at Shiyun in surprise, but she said nothing as her gaze retreated... Girl, it looks like youve already sensed it, Within her soul, Zixies voice suddenly came, This woman is practising a long lost divine art. Those who practise this type of art will emit an aura that isforting and mesmerising, the men that have seen her will unconsciously admire her. But this kind of art will cause a persons constitution to be extremely weak, they must rely on taking spiritual force from others to live on. If there isnt enough spiritual force for her to feed on, she will die very quickly. Even Zixie was somewhat surprised, why was there still someone who knew such an evil art? This kind of art should have disappeared years ago... Especially since this woman gave him an extremely ufortable feeling, and he had only ever felt that sort of feeling from one person before... Hearing Zixies words, Gu Ruoyun fell silent, it looks like this maind was much moreplicated than she had imagined... TL Note: Luo Yin is too cute. I had fun tranting the way she was cursing him out! Yes, she really does say mofo, but in Chinese. The censored word was there in the original too. I hope I got her sassy attitude across to you! Also, the reason why she dares to be this bold is probably thanks to that daughterplex father of hers, General Luo. What a cute family. Chapter 21: The Stern Crown Prince (5) Chapter 21: The Stern Crown Prince (5) Ladies and gentlemen, Shiyuns weak smile carried warmth as she said with a gentle gaze, In order to test your ability, our Lianqi Sects elders have specially brought out our Heavenly Spirit spell formation. In a moments time, I will send you into the Heavenly Spirit formation to train for a month, we will determine if you qualify to enter the Lianqi Sect based on your results a monthter. Even if they did not know what the Heavenly Spirit formation was, since it was a treasure passed down in the Lianqi Sect, they deduced that it must be very valuable. They would definitely cherish this opportunity... The crown prince who had not spoken up from start to finish, Leng Yanfeng, paused as he passed by Gu Ruoyun, and without turning to look at her, only that slow and solemn voice resounded. Gu Ruoyun, what you did just now was just to show off your individuality, to attract this crown princes attention, but unfortunately, this crown princes eyes were never on you... After saying so, he disappeared from Gu Ruoyuns sight without looking back. Gu Ruoyun was somewhat dumbfounded. When she was in the Dongyue maind, even Jin Di was not qualified to make her kneel down, so why would she kneel before a little crown prince? But her behaviour somehow let the crown prince think that she wanted to attract his attention? Back then, Gu Shengxiao, as a genius, would often duel with Leng Yanfeng, and at every ce they met, they would be Gu Ruoyun. Everyone assumed that she was using Gu Shengxiao to get close to Leng Yanfeng, but they did not know that every time the two pitted their skills against each other, she only ever paid attention to her older brother. So the previous Gu Ruoyun did not even like Leng Yanfeng, much less the current her! Gu Ruoyun, so you really liked the crown prince! Gu Panpan was enraged, fiercely staring at Gu Ruoyun, You denied liking the crown prince that that time, but now youre actually using such tricks to get his attention! Luckily the crown prince saw through your tricks, otherwise... ncing at the gazes thrown at her by the crowd, Gu Ruoyun blinked innocently: Whats a crown prince? Is it edible? Edible? You actually want to eat up the crown prince?! Gu Ruoyun, as expected, you didnt hold any good intentions! Fine! This time, even speaking with ten mouths would not be able to clear her innocence... Gu Ruoyun shook her head,zy to exin anything more, she shrugged and said: Luo Yin, lets go inside and see. ...... In the pcepound. Everyone quieted down, any noise disappeared before the two elders. Luo Yin pointed towards one of them and said: Gu Ruoyun, do you see that old man in ck? Thats the crown princes teacher Hun Fei, the other old man in red is Elder Tian Lin, both of them are Lianqi Sects experts. Gu Ruoyun nodded, her line of sight moved from the two men andnded on the pir next to them. If she guessed it right, the door the four pirs were surrounding was the entrance to the Heavenly Spirit formation... Ladies and gentlemen, with your current strength, Im only letting you into the first level of the Heavenly Spirit formation. Remember, you should stay within the designated area, please dont run around wildly, you might meet danger if you run to other areas! Hun Fei looked at the crowd with a serious expression: In addition, the spiritual Qi in the Heavenly Spirit formation is too dense, so your strength has to be at least Qi level 3, otherwise you wont be able to withstand the tremendous power inside and explode. Im not trying to scare you, but I believe that anyone who is below Qi level 3 wont be able to pass. This... Hearing this, Gu Panpan looked like she had something to say, but was hesitating. Her demeanour attracted Elder Hun Fei, of course, who furrowed his brows and asked: Does thisdy have anything to say? TL note: In case you dont remember, Jin Di wasst mentioned in Chapter 8, where shepared his beauty to Zixies. On a side note, Jin Di () means golden emperor C but this is his name, hes not an emperor. You can check the glossary where the names of people and ces will be updated so you can keep up with the story! Chapter 22: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (1) Chapter 22: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (1) Elder Hun Fei, Gu Panpan bit her lip and nced at Gu Ruoyun, before turning her head towards Hun Fei, I didnt really want to say it out, but all of Azure Dragon Country knows, our Gu familys Gu Ruoyun hasnt been able to advance since she reached Qi level 2 a few years ago. So Im afraid that she wont be able to enter the Heavenly Spirit formation. Saying this, Gu Panpan had an expression full of regret, as if she really felt sympathy for Gu Ruoyun, and no one could see any other emotions from her face. Oh? Hun Fei followed Gu Panpans gaze and looked over,nding on Gu Ruoyuns rxed face, So shes Gu Ruoyun? Gu Shengxiaos little sister? I see that shes not that little anymore, how could she be just a Qi level 2? With a genius like Gu Shengxiao, how could his little sister be such a good-for-nothing? This is really quite an eye-opener. A few years ago, Gu Shengxiao rejected his offer to be his disciple, to his eversting humiliation! So, of course he would not have any courtesy left for Gu Ruoyun. Elder, all of Azure Dragon Country knows of this matter, so although I sympathise with her, she doesnt live up to expectations, so I dont have any way to help her. Gu Panpan had an expression of helplessness, holding the air of a mother hating her child for not living up to expectations. Gu Panpan, you... Luo Yin clenched her fists angrily, but just as she wanted to throw a punch, a hand reached out from the side and tightly held onto her hand. Gu Ruoyun smiled at the corner of her lips, her pretty and delicate face held an enigmatic expression: Gu Panpan, sorry to disappoint you, but I broke through to Qi level 3st night. Her voice was indifferent, but it fell clearly on everyones ears. Suddenly, Gu Panpans expression froze, as if a hand had harshly pped her across the face, leaving her wanting to find a hole to burrow into. At any other time, if Gu Ruoyun had broken through into Qi level 3, she could still have mocked her for a bit. However, she had clearly just said that Gu Ruoyun was only Qi level 2, unable to enter the Heavenly Spirit formation, so she was humiliated on the spot, and it was such a resounding p on the face too. After taking a deep breath, Gu Panpanughed dryly, Then I should really congratte you, after waiting for so many years, youve finally broken through into Qi level 3. Only, who knows when youll be able to breakthrough again, but I believe that youll reach Qi level 4 in ten years at most. Rest assured, Ill surely advance again before you die. Pfft! Luo Yin wasnt able to resist and burst out intoughter, she patted Gu Ruoyuns shoulder as sheughed loudly: Ruoyun, do you mean that, the moment you advance into level 4, shes going to die soon after? Then Gu Panpan had better be careful, and find somece to hide after you break through, or shell mysteriously expire. Tsk tsk, with such exquisite beauty, isnt it such a shame if you die? Gu Panpans face went from green one moment to white the next, it was amazing, however Gu Ruoyun started to admire her patience, she could still resist flying off the handle even after being humiliated by Luo Yin like this. Gu Ruoyun, watch your words! Old General Gus expression sunk as he snapped: Also, Great General Luo, is this how you educate your daughter? It seems like she has no upbringing at all! Upbringing? Great General Luo snorted, Im still better than you, an old man who almost beat his own granddaughter to death without seeking the truth first. Really, up till now, Great General Luo still couldnt understand, Gu Ruoyun was his Gu familys flesh and blood at the very least, this old man just outright beat her without asking , and he even beat her almost to death just for the sake of that kid from the Ling family! Was this even something a grandfather should be doing? Chapter 23: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (2) Chapter 23: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (2) Enough! Just as Old General Gu was about to speak up, an impatient shout interrupted all other voices. Hun Fei nced at Gu Ruoyun, and said expressionlessly: Since you have reached Qi level 3, then its enough to enter the Heavenly Spirit formation, but this is the lowest qualification for entering the formation. Even the lowest area is dangerous for you, so you should look out for yourself. Qi level 3 was not even enough for a second look, he huffed and reckoned that this girl would lose her life, he really wondered how a genius at the level of Gu Shengxiao could have such a useless sister? Thinking up to here, Hun Fei shook his head helplessly. After the Heavenly Spirit formations door opened under the efforts of Hun Fei and Tian Lin, the younger generation all entered the formation. The next time the formation would open would be in a months time, so after most of the crowd had entered the formation, the remaining people returned to their homes, waiting to enter the pce a monthter... At this point, looking at the empty imperialpound, Hun Feis expression held a tinge of deep thought. Not long ago, there was some strange weather in the imperial capital of Azure Dragon Country. The sect master observed the stars and determined that a strong person hade to this world, and that huge changes would soon ur in this maind. If we manage to grab that strong person, our Weapon Refining Sect will definitely rise to the top of all the other sects! Regrettably, our sect master was only able to observe that this strong person would arrive in some young talents body, but was unable to determine who it was, otherwise we wouldnt need to bring out the Heavenly Spirit formation to test it. Tian Lin fell into silent thought, only after a long while, he raised his head and said calmly: Compared to that talent, Im more concerned about something else. What is it? I dont know if you sensed it just now, but that girl called Gu Ruoyun has extremely poor talent, but, she has a strong spiritual force! Much more powerful than the talents weve met before. Hun Feis heart shook, and said in astonishment: Because of her rtion to Gu Shengxiao, I didnt notice this just now. Youre saying, that she has a strong spiritual force? Thinking of this, Hun Feis breathing tensed, if they could make her contribute her spiritual force, then they could cure Misss body. Hun Fei, if losing her spiritual force will cause her to be an idiot, based on what I see of this Gu Ruoyuns personality, she may not agree. Tian Lin shook his head, saying so in a cid tone. Not necessarily, Hun Fei sneered, Shes just a good-for-nothing that everyone looks down on in Azure Dragon Country. If shes willing to give for our Miss, then our Weapon Refining Sect will definitely take care of her for the rest of her life. Moreover, contributing her own spiritual force for our Miss is her good fortune. The future maind war requires our Weapon Refining Sects participation, and our Miss is the number one genius in Weapon Refining Sect. This matter concerns the safety of the whole maind, and as an inhabitant of this maind, contributing for the sake of the maind is a given. So no one will reject this chance, just like the people before her. Saying so, it was as if letting Gu Ruoyun sacrifice herself for Shiyun was something that Gu Ruoyun should be thankful to the Weapon Refining Sect for. Whereas if she disagreed, then she would be a criminal in the entire maind, who should be condemned by all and torn into ten thousand pieces! Tian Lin smiled wryly and shook his head: I see that this girls personality is stubborn, she doesnt seem easy to convince. Hun Fei, since they will only appear again after a month, lets wait until a monthter... Chapter 24: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (3) Chapter 24: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (3) Between the valleys, in the lush forest, young master Ling stood in the middle of the crowd, enjoying the feeling of respect from the people around him. Suddenly, he noticed Gu Ruoyun walking out from the back of the crowd, a touch of haughtiness in the smile on her delicate face. Gu Ruoyun, well see! Wait for the day of our duel, Ill make you kneel down and call me grandfather! ...... The spiritual Qi in the Heavenly Spirit formation was particrly abundant, several times the amount outside. If they cultivated here, together with the power of the Qi Gathering Pill, Gu Ruoyun would be able to break through to Qi level 4 in less than a month. Therefore, after entering the Heavenly Spirit formation, she first let Luo Yin go to another ce to train, then found a cave for herself to start cultivating... At this time within the cave, Gu Ruoyun sat with her legs crossed. Light spiritual Qi slowly condensed around her whole body, like threads of cotton being absorbed into the pores of her body, and from the pores, it umted into her spiritual ocean. Watching her vast spiritual ocean being filled bit by bit with spiritual Qi, Gu Ruoyuns body and mind felt an unspeakablefort... Time passed minute by minute, second by second, during this time, she hid in the cave and cultivated from start to end, so much that those who did not see her thought that she had already died underneath the ws of demonic beasts. Just as most people thought that she was already dead, within a cave not far from the entrance of the Heavenly Spirit formation, a looming wave spread out. Although the fluctuations were not that great, the people nearby could feel them clearly. Finally broke through to Qi level 4. Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes and said: I wonder how much time has passed. Saying so, the voice within her soul unhurriedly spoke up: More than twenty days have passed. More than twenty days? Gu Ruoyun gave a slight start, I thought that it has already been more than a month, I didnt think that it was only twenty days. This was all thanks to the effect of the Qi gathering pill, without it, maybe even a month wouldnt have been enough for me to advance. Even at the start in East Peak Maind, she spent one and a half months to advance, and even so, she was already considered an absolute genius... Thinking of this, Gu Ruoyuns throat tightened, she had a feeling, her achievements in this world would not lose to that of the previous. Hm? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun felt the strange fluctuations transmitted from within the cave, and a look of surprise shed across her countenance: What a powerful aura! This... this is a spiritual weapon? But I didnt feel this aura at all when I first came in, dont tell me that I identally touched something while I was cultivating? At that moment, her heart almost jumped out. This was a spiritual weapon, not an ordinary weapon! Spiritual weapons carried spiritual Qi, and with high level spiritual weapons, there would even be a sword spirit to help in battles. If two people with about the same strength dueled, one holding a normal weapon, one with a spiritual weapon, then thetter would definitely end up victorious. Most importantly, spiritual weapons could not be found just anywhere like cabbages, it could even be said that they were extremely rare, even in her previous life, Gu Ruoyun was unable to get one. Who would have thought that after transferring to this world for just a few days, that she would find such a priceless treasure that anyone would kill to have. It is indeed the fluctuations of a spiritual weapon. Girl, go take a look, maybe youll have an unexpected reward. Okay. Gu Ruoyun nodded slightly, what she did not understand was, didnt the Weapon Refining Sect know that there was a spiritual weapon here? Otherwise why didnt they take it for themselves? No! The Weapon Refining Sects main cause was to refine weapons, they definitely would not miss detecting this spiritual weapon. If so, why was this spiritual weapon left here for so long without being taken away? Chapter 25: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (4) Chapter 25: Who Are You Calling a Good-For-Nothing? (4) However, the moment Gu Ruoyun saw the spiritual weapon, she finally understand why this spiritual weapon had been left for so long in Weapon Refining Sects Heavenly Spirit formation without being taken away. How should she put it? This sword was indeed a spiritual weapon, but unfortunately, this spiritual weapon had worn out long ago, its surface was spotted with rust, like an expert that had lost their spiritual power, it was no different than an ordinary person. Of course, that was for the average person. Whos Gu Ruoyun? A genius in East Peak Maind, the owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, to save this formerly majestic spiritual weapon was nothing at all, all she needed was time... Zixie, coincidentally, I dont have a weapon at hand, although this spiritual weapon has already lost its spiritual power, its still stronger than an ordinary weapon. Furthermore, that strong spiritual Qi I felt just now was most likely what she identally absorbed while I was cultivating, thats why it guided me here! There was a period of silence from within her soul, only after a long moment, did Zixies voice ring in Gu Ruoyuns ears. Then take it first, well find a much higher grade er. Although this one is also a spiritual weapon, its of the lowest level, it doesnt match your status. The corner of Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched, and she held her head helplessly. This guy thinks spiritual weapons are cabbages? A single low level spiritual weapon is enough to attract many experts to fight over it, let alone a high level spiritual weapon. Lets go, Im almost done cultivating, its time to leave. Outside the cave, many people were already gathered, after seeing Gu Ruoyun walk out from within the cave, there was first a patch of silence, before a mass of questions came from the crowd. Gu Ruoyun, what is a good-for-nothing like you doing here? I felt the strange fluctuations from the cave just now, some treasure must have appeared. Bring out the treasure now, and maybe Ill spare your life! Gu Ruoyuns brows furrowed slightly, following the sound of the words, she looked towards the young man dressed in blue standing in the crowd, and the corner of her lips curved up. Son of the vice minister of the Department of Revenue, the follower of the Ling familys young master, who did you call a good-for-nothing just now? The young man sneered: Who else could I be talking about? Isnt it you, the one that everyone knows is a good-for-nothing? Gu Ruoyun, if youre smart enough, then bring out that treasure, otherwise, this officials son will make you kneel down and kowtow. Youre going to die here anyway, so your brother wont even know, ha... Ha... Before he could let out thest sound ofughter, everyone heard a bang, the young mans body transformed into a point of light, with a whoosh, he was thrown to the sky, before falling down harshly. The others felt their minds freeze, they turned their heads a bit, and their gazesnded on Gu Ruoyuns thin and weak body. She was nonchntly swinging her arm, not even bothering to nce at the young man on the floor. His strength isnt that bad, this strike even made my hand hurt. You should know, although the young man was young master Lings follower, but his strength did not lose to young master Lings. He was also Qi level 5, and Gu Ruoyun, this good-for-nothing that just reached Qi level 3, could actually p him to the point that he went flying? She could still say that his strength was not too bad, that it made her hand hurt... Was this womanplimenting him or insulting him? Oh yes, Gu Ruoyuns gaze turned, looking at the crowd of people while smiling, Who else called me a good-for-nothing? Do you dare to step out? Actually, the moment she contracted with the Ancient Divine Pagoda, it had already cleansed her body and soul. Not only did her soul and abilities grow stronger, it also raised the level of all aspects of her body. Unless they broke through the Qi levels and reached the martial artist ranks, none of them could be an even match for her. Looking at the current Gu Ruoyun, the crowd looked at each other, but no one dared to step forward from start to end. Chapter 26: The Cunning Ling Family Meets Danger (1) Chapter 26: The Cunning Ling Family Meets Danger (1) No one dares? Gu Ruoyuns smile gradually cooled down, her clear eyes filled with an awe-inspiring domineering spirit, Then from now on, all of you had better remember! If anyone says that Im a good-for-nothing, then I dont mind teaching you with my power! I, Gu Ruoyun, am Gu Tians daughter, Gu Shengxiaos sister! With both of them being peerless geniuses, I wont let them be disgraced! Even if Gu Ruoyun did not care about her own reputation, she had people that she cared about. In her past life, she would have been better off without her father, and was unable to protect her beloved little brother. Since she was able to live again in another life, then she would live for Gu Ruoyun and protect her loved ones, as well as take revenge for her father! She will not allow anyone to insult them! Not too far away, a slight breeze drifted past, a man dressed in bright yellow stood in the midst of a grassy in, no one noticed him although his clothes were eye-catching. Leng Yanfeng stared at Gu Ruoyun; an unreadable look shed across his solemn face, and soon disappeared. Gu Ruoyun, so this is how you want to attract my attention? Unfortunately, no matter how much you try, you wont be able to attract this crown prince. This crown prince will never be able to ept you. He originally wanted to take a look at the situation in the Heavenly Spirit formation, and never expected to happen upon this scene. Leng Yanfeng did not believe that Gu Ruoyun had not noticed him, standing directly across from her. She must have said those words because she noticed him. The reason? Because he once said, only the strong are qualified to stand by his side! Unfortunately, this time it was really Leng Yanfeng thinking too highly of himself, although Gu Ruoyun did detect his presence, she could not even be bothered to give him a second nce. You idiots, you dont even dare to deal with a good-for-nothing?! At this time, an arrogant voice broke the silence, like a stonending in water, it created a burst of waves. Leading a group of people, Ling Xi came up from behind the crowd, sneering as he looked at Gu Ruoyun: I sensed the waves from this area and suspected that a treasure must have appeared, so I came to investigate. Who knew that I would hear such words? There are so many of you, and youre actually scared of this good-for-nothing? So what if I insult Gu Shengxiao? Having such a useless sister, is practically a living disgrace for him! As for that short-lived father of yours, if he was still alive, looking at a waste of space like you, he would probably want to take his own life! Gu Ruoyun, tell me, what use is it for you to live? Youre only shaming your father and brother, even after dying, your father has to live with this shame! How refreshing! Every time he bullied this good-for-nothing, it just felt that good! However, young master Ling was blinded by his own emotions, and seemed not to notice Gu Ruoyuns slowly narrowing eyes... Young master, be careful, this woman just defeated the Department of Revenues assistant ministers son, Lin Xi. The people around him were worried that young master Ling would lose, and warned him. What? Ling Xi was stunned for a moment, before continuing with loudughter: Lin Xi is at least a Qi level 5, this good-for-nothing managed to defeat him? Dont talk about me, you wont be able to find a single person in the entire Azure Dragon Country who could believe this, if youre going to lie, make it more believable. Just as he finished saying this, Ling Xi abruptly noticed Lin Xi lying down on the floor, and the smile on his face froze... He really just came toote, and didnt get to see what happened before, otherwise he would not have jumped unprepared into such humiliation. But now what did he see? Lin Xi, as a Qi level 5, was actually quietly lying down on the floor, as if dead... Chapter 27: The Cunning Ling Family Meets Danger (2) Chapter 27: The Cunning Ling Family Meets Danger (2) Looking at Gu Ruoyuns faintly smiling face, Ling Xi bitterly swallowed a mouthful of spit. In the end, he still spoke up: Gu Ruoyun, who would have expected that you hid so deeply. I still dont understand, why didnt you fight back against me if you had this ability at the start? However, arent you thinking too highly of yourself? We have so many people here, and youre all alone, if all of us here attack together, did you think you could still fight back against us? I can give you a chance now, hand out the treasure, and maybe Ill even let you die quickly! Thats right, this woman is just one person, with so many of them, they were still afraid of her? Has she never heard of the phrase hopelessly outnumbered? A treasure, you mean this? Gu Ruoyuns gaze swept through everyone in the crowd. With a swoosh, a sword appeared in her hands, the point of its rusty de pointed at Ling Xi. Ling Xi froze for a moment before raging: Gu Ruoyun, are you mocking our intelligence? You actually dare to call such a broken de a treasure? Are you treating this young master as a three-year-old? Exactly, its just a broken de, no one will take it even if you give it away. Gu Ruoyun, bring out the treasure, for the sake of your brother Gu Shengxiao, well leave you a whole corpse! Oh? Facing the pressing shouts of the crowd, Gu Ruoyun unhurriedly kept the sword, Did you think that youre very smart? From what I see, your intelligence is only that much. Ive already offered you the treasure, but you didnt want it, its not that I dont want to give it to you. At this moment, within the forest, Leng Yanfengs eyes were focused on the calm Gu Ruoyun standing in the crowd, his handsome face carried an unreadable trace of emotion as he mumbled to himself: Gu Ruoyun, so it wasnt that you werent purposely showing off in front of me, but it was everyone who underestimated you... She actually found the Weapon Refining Sects spiritual weapon! It also showed that her spiritual force far exceeded that of normal people... Leng Yanfeng remained silent for a long while, before casting ast look at Gu Ruoyun and disappearing within the forest. Gu Ruoyun, if youre not going to see sense, then we can only let you die! Cold light shed across Ling Xis eyes, he coldly chuckled: If killing you means finding the treasure, then this cheap life of yours had some value! Swoosh! As his words fell, he quickly shed towards Gu Ruoyun. Everyone else looked at each other, before rushing towards that skinny figure in the center from all directions... If they killed her, the treasure would be theirs! Thinking up to here, everyones expressions unconsciously changed: greed, and desire. But... Within the light wind, the girl raised her delicate face, like a breeze, her voice fell into their ears, passing as slowly as a century... This is your speed? Its too slow. Sorry, Im not interested in this schoolyard fight. Almost at the same time, that heavy fistnded on their bodies, and they couldnt help but to retreat. No way! Ling Xis eyes suddenly widened, although he could see Gu Ruoyuns body just right in front of him, he could only watch with eyes wide open... This woman, how could she be this strong? How much did she hide in these past years? Bang! Regardless of how unwilling he was, Ling Xis body fell heavily, and at the moment hended, he seemed to have thought of something, and roared angrily. Chapter 28: The Cunning Ling Family Meets Danger (3) Chapter 28: The Cunning Ling Family Meets Danger (3) Gu Ruoyun, did you do it on purpose? Did you deliberately allow me to bully and suppress you? Then you threw a challenge at me so that you could reverse everything and win? And then crush me with your strength? What kind of grudge and hatred do we have between us, that it was worth spending so many years painstakingly hiding just so that you could humiliate me? Obviously, Ling Xi was overthinking it. He thought that Gu Ruoyun had hidden her strength just to find a chance to humiliate him thoroughly. Of course. Gu Ruoyun had always beenzy to exin anything to insignificant people, so her silence looked like agreement to Ling Xi. Ahhhhhhh! Gu Ruoyun, I want to kill you! Ling Xi roared in anger and climbed up from the ground. He raised his armsC at that moment, a golden rune appeared in his hands, the rune exuded a faint light, setting off the grim expression on his face. This is the Ling familys only rune... The Ling family spent a lot of money to buy this from an expert for the sake of transporting my grandfather to me when I meet any danger. So, Gu Ruoyun, this time, youre dead! As his words fell, Ling Xi ripped the rune apart... A golden light shed, and immediately, in front of everyone, Ling Yi appeared out of nowhere. After seeing his grandfather appear, Ling Xi let out a sigh of relief, before hurriedlyining. Grandfather, quickly save your grandson! If I hadnt brought along the teleportation rune that grandfather gave me, then I probably wouldnt have been able to see grandfather ever again... Oh? Ling Yis expression sunk bit by bit and darkened. He asked: Who was so bold to dare to harm the blood of my Ling family? Whoosh whoosh whoosh! In a moment, everyones gazes turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Following their eyes, Ling Yi found the girl who had not moved from start to end. The Gu familys girl? He frowned: Xi-er, this Gu familys girl is only a Qi level 3, dont tell me that you cant even beat her? Its not like that, grandfather, the Gu family concealed her strength. With one strike, she defeated all of us here. Her strength is definitely not just Qi level 3, it should be at level 6 or 7, and, Ling Xi hesitated, before sneering, She wants to kill me, not just because she has a grudge against me, but she even wants to end our Ling familys bloodline! Grandfather, you definitely cant let such a crafty and vicious person live! Boom! Wild anger burst out from Ling Yis body, and his eyes watched Gu Ruoyun coldy: Girl, having such a vicious heart at such a young age, leaving you alive would just end up hurting others. For the sake of saving the innocent, then... this old man can only kill you first and avoid disasterter on! The overcast aura was not only limited to his surroundings; the people around started to feel that the air had be thin, that there was an external pressure pushing on them. Gu Ruoyuns heart sank. At her current strength, she had no way to battle with Ling Yi. The only n she had left was to escape! Haha! Thinking of this, Gu Ruoyunughed twice. That smile spread from the corners of her lips, carrying a trace of mockery. So this is the Ling family? When the little ones cant win their battles, the elderse up? This has really been eye-opening for me! Ling Yi, I, Gu Ruoyun, will remember todays debt! Therell eventually be a day when Ie to collect it from your Ling family! At this moment, the girls thin face showed off a wildly domineering aura. That regal air, even the current emperor didnt have such an aura. Watching in a trance, Ling Yi seemed like he was seeing a long absent and familiar face on her... That absolute genius of ten years ago, Gu Tian! That startlingly brilliant person, the mainds youngest martial emperor, the current Gu Ruoyun looked so much like him... No! No way, he absolutely could not let this woman continue living, it was too dangerous! TL Note: Martial emperor is 5 ranks above the Qi collection levels! You can check the glossary for cultivation ranks and names! Chapter 29: A Handsome Man Said: “Wife?” (1) Chapter 29: A Handsome Man Said: Wife? (1) Gu Ruoyun! No matter what you say today, I wont let anyone who bullies my Ling family live! Ling Yis aura slowly rose up as he said coldly: So, you must die here today! Gu Ruoyun sneered: If you dont manage to kill me, I hope you dont regret... Having said so, without a second look at the Ling family grandfather and grandson pair, she turned and bolted towards the mountain peak not too far away. Youre trying to escape? Hmph, Ill see if you can! Ling Yi narrowed his eyes and chased after her without another word... Seeing the distance between them decreasing, Gu Ruoyun started to panic inside. She would definitely die if Ling Yi caught up. Before going back to East Peak Maind and getting her revenge, she absolutely could not die! Thinking up to here, without knowing where the power came from, she elerated in a burst of speed as she put all her effort into escaping. Sweat dripped down her delicate face; her clothes stuck tightly to her body, making her feel as if she had just showered. However, gradually, Gu Ruoyun felt the first stirrings of fatigue from her heart. No! She absolutely could not die here. Girl, let me take care of that old fellow for you. Zixie frowned, a cold light shing across his devilishly handsome face. No, Gu Ruoyun shook her head, Were inside the Weapon Refining Sects formation. If you appear now, you might attract the attention of the Weapon Refining Sect. Im just a chick without any feathers right now, I dont want to get involved with those forces. This was her main concern. Zixie was herst resort, and was the only effective weapon she had for her revenge. Unless she was really forced to, she would not allow Zixie to appear in any situation... Seeing that Ling Yi was about to catch up, cold sweat dotted Gu Ruoyuns forehead. Suddenly, the cliff ahead appeared within her sight, and she hurriedly braked. Seeing the rocks tumble off the cliff edge, her heart was on a precipice in an instant. Stupid girl, this time well see where you can run to! A little Qi level 4 making this old man run for so long... if this were to get out, then this old man wont be able to raise his head in Azure Dragon Country anymore! Fortunately, youll soon die in this old mans hands, hahaha!!! Thats right, this girl was only a Qi level 4, but she was able to defeat his grandson. This was something he could not believe no matter what... since there was usually a huge gap in power between levels. Die? Gu Ruoyunughed, Im afraid you dont have the ability to kill me! Once her words had fallen, she turned without pause and jumped off the cliff, without a single trace of hesitation... Thats bad! Ling Yis expression changed slightly, and he quickly approached the cliff to check the situation. However, there was so much fog, how could there be any trace of Gu Ruoyun? With such a steep cliff, I wager that shell end up in pieces. At her current strength, she cant possibly survive this, but just in case, I should still check for her corpse. I cant leave her any chance of survival. ...... Drip! Drip drip! The clear sound of water dripping fell into Gu Ruoyuns ears. She frowned slightly, and slowly opened her eyes. In that moment, a handsome face was magnified before her. Their heads were extremely close together, and if the other just slightly bent his head, he would be able to kiss her lips. Bang! Gu Ruoyun recovered her senses, and pushed Zixie away in one move, saying somewhat angrily: What are you trying to do? Chapter 30: A Handsome Man Said: “Wife?” (2) Chapter 30: A Handsome Man Said: Wife? (2) Girl, youre so heartless. I hugged you for so long, but you pushed me away so ruthlessly the moment you woke up. Zixie acted like he had been wronged, as if he had been bullied. Zixie? Gu Ruoyun was startled, Why did youe out? Didnt I say... Dont worry. Theres a force here that can block my aura, so no one outside will sense me. But youve really got some guts there. Directly jumping off the cliff, arent you afraid of falling to your death? Im extremely scared of dying, so I wont gamble with my life, Gu Ruoyun smiled, I heard running water from up on the cliff, so I guessed that this cliff wasnt that steep. At the very least I wouldnt fall to my death. Thats right, whats up with the force that you mentioned? Zixie quieted down, and after a long while, he raised his gaze and looked at Gu Ruoyun, his handsome face carrying an imposing expression. The Heavenly Spirit formation is not one of the Weapon Refining Sects formations. Ites from the East Peak Maind, and it was created by a strong person! Im not very clear on the specifics, but I feel a very strong force inside here. A strong force? Gu Ruoyun frowned, a strange light shing across her eyes, Zixie, I want to investigate what this mysterious cave holds within! Zixie looked hesitant, and after wavering for a bit, he said: Girl, you know that my power has been sealed. Just now, I felt that my first seal loosened a bit, so I have to immediately shut myself in and cultivate to break through the seal, so... Dont worry, itll be fine even if Im alone. Okay, Zixie nodded, If you meet any danger, call me immediately, Ill awaken to help you. Gu Ruoyun did not speak, she understood how important this closed-door cultivation was to him. She would only call him if she really had to... Within the cave, the sound of flowing water was exceptionally clear. The rushing sounds struck Gu Ruoyuns heart, making her cautious. Her footsteps were extremely slow, as if scared of disturbing anything. At the start, Gu Ruoyun did not feel that mysterious force that Zixie had mentioned, but as she walked deeper within, that force began to appear within range of her senses. It became more and more intense, to the point that it was hard to breathe... But the strange thing was, there wasnt even the tiniest bit of danger on the way here! No! She felt that she was surrounded by a strange atmosphere. However, those unknown creatures did not attack her. Even Gu Ruoyun was constantly wondering, not understanding what was happening. As she walked until she lost track of time, a stone door appeared before her... Yes, its within this door, that mysterious force ising from within this door. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath, and slowly ced her hand on top of the stone door. As if prepared in advance, just as her hand touched the door, the stone door opened by itself... At that moment, her breath stopped. She had never seen such a stunning view before. Within the stone room, a manid on a bed. His head of extremely dazzling long silver hair covered the floor; his body was covered in a blood-red robe. In extreme contrast, in between the mans brows, that me mark was like a blooming bright rose, mesmerising hearts and souls. Gu Ruoyun had never seen such an absolutely beautiful man before. Even the number one beauty in the world would not be able topare to even a tenth of his beauty. Just a single look would be enough to make hearts beat crazily... While she was trying to recover from being stunned, the man slowly opened his eyes... Confusion, uncertainty; all these appeared within those red pupils in an instant. His gaze slowly swept the stone room, and finallynded on Gu Ruoyun... Without knowing why, Gu Ruoyuns heart had the feeling that this man was extremely dangerous! Dangerous enough to destroy the world! However, in the next moment, a word from the other had herpletely rooted to the spot, even forgetting how to react. Wife. Wife? Like a bolt from the sky, Gu Ruoyun stared dumbfounded at the mans devastatingly handsome face. This man had called her wife the moment he had opened his eyes? Who are you? Why are you here? The man frowned, then shook his head: I dont know. You dont know? I dont remember anything. Looking at the way the man was trying to recall his identity, Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin. It looks like this fellow had really lost his memory, and had already forgotten everything... ...... At this moment, in some ce that Gu Ruoyun could not sense from within the Heavenly Spirit formation... In some mountains on the maind, a roar rang through the skies, echoing for a long time, as the spiritual beasts of the entire mountain range collectively knelt down and bowed towards a certain direction. Our king has awoken, everyone must greet him! All must kneel in wee, our king has returned! Chapter 31: A Handsome Man Said: “Wife?” (3) Chapter 31: A Handsome Man Said: Wife? (3) Within the stone room. Gu Ruoyun looked at the handsome man who lookedpletely confused. Her eyebrows raised slightly: It looks like that mysterious power wasing from your body. Well, since Ive already found where that poweres from, I should leave now. The man walked down from the stone bed and followed behind Gu Ruoyun. His silver, long hair cast his face in a devilish light, making him look like an otherworldly creature. But at this moment, the mans peerlessly beautiful face carried a pitiful expression. He looked at Gu Ruoyun with an aura of grievance. Dont follow me. Gu Ruoyun paused her steps for a moment, threw out those words, then took great strides to quickly leave this strange ce. ...... A month passed in a sh. Many people were gathered in the inner courtyard of the imperial pce. At this moment, a light shed across the formation, and the young people who were sent into the formation to cultivate appeared before their eyes. Luo Yin tried to look for Gu Ruoyun within the crowd, but she couldnt find that familiar silhouette in the crowd at all. For some reason, a burst of unease came from her heart... Did Gu Ruoyun meet some trouble? No! No way, nothing bad can happen to Gu Ruoyun. Why dont I see the Gu familys Gu Ruoyun? Hun Feis expression turned cold, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. Gu Ruoyun was now closely tied to the fate of the Weapon Refining Sect. If she could contribute her spiritual force, then Miss would surely be able to cure her body, so nothing can happen to that woman! Elder Hun Fei, Gu Ruoyun was surrounded and attacked by spiritual beasts in the Heavenly Spirit formation. She has already lost her life, so we dont need to wait for her anymore. Young master Ling sneered once. The people who were there that day had already been bought by him, so no one will reveal the truth. What did you say? Luo Yin was enraged. She stared angrily at Ling Xi, Tell thisdy what you just said one more time! Hmph! Ling Xi sneered, I said, Gu Ruoyun met with a spiritual beast attack in the Heavenly Spirit formation, shes already dead! I witnessed this with my own eyes! Since you saw her getting attacked by spiritual beasts, why didnt you go save her? Luo Yin clenched her fists tightly. Her heart trembled fiercely, and her voice was a little hoarse, carrying an unconcealed anger. Save her? Ling Xi looked at Luo Yin as if she were an idiot, Why should I save her? Its just a good-for-nothing, if shes dead then shes dead, what does it matter to me? Letting this kind of good-for-nothing live is just wasting food and resources! She should even thank me for not saving her and letting her die an early death, at least she wont have to continue a hard life in this world. Thats right, Gu Ruoyun was just a good-for-nothing! Grandfather already told him that that woman was only a Qi level 4. A Qi level 4 could actually defeat him, a Qi level 5, in seconds! She must have borrowed the power of that treasure she got in that cave, otherwise how could that even be possible? Luo Yin roared loudly in rage; her fistnded on Ling Xis pretty face. It happened so suddenly that no one could react... Ling Xi, you swine! Ill take revenge for Gu Ruoyun today! Punchesnded one by one on Ling Xis body; Luo Yins eyes held tears, as if she wanted to vent everything at once. Ling Yi saw that his own grandson was getting beaten up, and finally recovered his senses, hurriedly ordering: Men, grab this little bitch for me! Little bitch, who the **** are you scolding little bitch? General Luo, agitated and angry, came out from the crowd. He stood his ground in front of Luo Yin, This old man hasnt died yet, I want to see who dares to touch this old mans daughter! The atmosphere became overwhelmingly charged with anger in an instant. Everyone breathed as quietly as they could, not daring to let out a single peep. But at this moment, a puzzled voice rang out from the rear. Whats happening here? Luo Yin, why are you acting so ferociously the moment Ie out? Chapter 32: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (1) Chapter 32: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (1) Original and most updated trantions are from vrenovels. Luo Yins fist froze just as it was about to hit Ling Xi, and she turned her head in disbelief. Gaping at the young woman who had appeared in the square, she lost herposure and said: Gu Ruoyun, youre not dead? Who told you I was dead? Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes. Thus, Luo Yin very honestly pointed towards Ling Xi, who was spitting fresh blood in front of her: He said he saw you getting killed by spiritual beasts with his own eyes. I was even about to settle this debt with him, but who knew that you were still alive. However, this does make me think of that phrase... Good people dont live for long, but troublemakers live for thousands of years. Gu Ruoyun, youre a troublemaker. Thats right, that woman was simply a troublemaker. Had she appeared just a momentter, Luo Yin might have already killed Ling Xi. He wanted me dead, but I dont die that easily. Gu Ruoyuns lips raised slightly. Her gaze carried an unreadable meaning as it swept across Ling Xis pale face. Alright, since everyone is here, then your test has now ended. Hun Fei internally heaved a sigh of relief. To him, Gu Ruoyuns life involved the safety of Miss, so there could not be any slip ups. In this entire world, she was probably the only one who had such a powerful spiritual force. Thinking up to this point, he coughed drily twice, and said with a serious expression: Azure Dragon Country has always produced brilliant talents. In the past, there was Gu Tian, the number one genius of this maind, and now, there are Gu Shengxiao and Leng Yanfeng, the two unmistakable talents. Amongst you, there are also many outstanding talents. However, only one of you, no matter how hard you work, will be unable to amount to anything. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! All eyes gathered on Gu Ruoyun. To them, the only person in this world that would not amount to anything no matter how hard they worked, was the famously useless Gu familys good-for-nothing! Old man Gus expression was terrible. He red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun, as if the person in front of him was not his granddaughter, and was instead an enemy he could not let live... Gu Ruoyun, Hun Fei looked at Gu Ruoyun, and said coldly, Your brother is a genius amongst geniuses, but you have a good-for-nothings body. I have seen that your spiritual ocean is exceptionally vast, and that it is much harder for you to advance than normal people. With such a spiritual ocean in your body, you wont be able to achieve anything in this lifetime. Looking at the mocking nces thrown her way, Gu Ruoyun calmly smiled. This maind was indeed much more primitivepared to her previous home, the East Peak Maind. Otherwise, how could one of the elders of a top force, the Weapon Refining Sect, not be able to see through her bodys quality and realise its true potential? If she had this kind of body in her previous life, then she would not have had such a miserable end... However... Hun Fei paused, a light shing across his eyes, Our Weapon Refining Sect is not the kind to look down upon you for being a good-for-nothing. Ill give you a chance to swear your fealty to my Weapon Refining Sect now, what do you think? He looked at her as if he was doing her a huge favour, holding his head up high while looking at her. In his mind, Gu Ruoyun could not possibly reject his generous offer, and should even be grateful to be a sacrifice for his Weapon Refining Sect. What? Let this good-for-nothing swear her fealty to the Weapon Refining Sect? Did Elder Hun Fei knock his head on something before making this kind of decision? After hearing his words, the crowd suddenly exploded. Everyone could not believe their ears. The respected Weapon Refining Sect was going to let a good-for-nothing serve them? Something that shocked them even more happened after that. Gu Ruoyuns smile grew deeper, her eyes were even filled withughter. Sorry, but Im not interested in your Weapon Refining Sect. Rumble! As if thunderstruck, the people present were all dumbfounded. She had actually refused... That good-for-nothing actually had the courage to refuse Elder Hun Feis invitation? Looking at Hun Feis darkening expression, everyone could not help but sweat for Gu Ruoyun in their hearts. Chapter 33: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (2) Chapter 33: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (2) Original and most updated trantions are from vrenovels. Girl, you need to consider this carefully, my Weapon Refining Sect isnt a ce where just anyone is qualified to enter! Let alone a good-for-nothing! Hun Fei said in a cold, solemn tone, as he tried hard to calm the anger boiling in his heart. He was obviously very angry at Gu Ruoyun for not knowing better. I already said that I dont have any interest in joining you! Gu Ruoyun swept a nce over Hun Feis sombre old face, Also, I believe in my brothers decision. My brother rejected Weapon Refining Sects invitation back then, so why would I want to go to a ce my brother spurned? I choose to stand with my brother. Back then, Hun Fei had personallye bearing Weapon Refining Sects invitation, but Gu Shengxiao rejected him in front of so many strong people, an event that had be a thorn in his heart! And now Gu Ruoyun was opening up that wound again, how could he not be enraged? With a huge bang, boundless Qi burst out from his body, causing the nearby trees to copse. He clenched his teeth tightly, and said fiercely: Gu Ruoyun, are you really not going to agree to my Weapon Refining Sects offer? Did you think that a lowly good-for-nothing like you could reject me? If it were not for... If it were not for the Miss, he would not even bother saying an extra word to this good-for-nothing. No matter how many times you ask, I, Gu Ruoyun, will never join the Weapon Refining Sect. The girls voice was filled with strength, that voicended in the noisy crowd, making them go silent. Hmph! Hun Fei snorted, looked towards old man Gu, and said, Old General Gu, so this is your granddaughter? She really has no upbringing at all! Old man Gu frowned, actually, he was shocked at the start, but as he continued listening to Gu Ruoyuns words, all of his surprise had turned into anger. This girl was really ungrateful, doesnt she know what having a rtionship with the Weapon Refining Sect would mean for the generals household? She just straight out rejected the benefits that were dangling in front of her. She was clearly not thinking one bit about the generals household. However, old man Gu never thought about this, he had never treated Gu Ruoyun well, so why would Gu Ruoyun sacrifice herself for him? Elder Hun Fei, women have always had to obey men, their father at home, and their husband when married. She doesnt have a father, so she should obey my words as her grandfather, so Ill make the decision now in her stead. From now on, Gu Ruoyun belongs to the Weapon Refining Sect, her life and death has nothing to do with our Gu family. Having said these words, old man Gu turned to look at Gu Ruoyun with an emotionless face. At that moment, the young girl did not have a single emotion in her clear eyes, her calm made his heart tremble a little unconsciously. Although Gu Ruoyun had Gu Shengxiao as her brother, he was only a genius, who had no way topete with arge sect like the Weapon Refining Sect. Thus, sacrificing Gu Ruoyun for some goodwill with the Weapon Refining Sect was worth it! Thinking of this, Old General Gus heart gradually calmed down... Are you sure? Her voice was light, no emotion could be discerned from her words. Luo Yin grabbed onto Gu Ruoyuns arm tightly. For some reason, the Gu Ruoyun in front of her felt like a stranger, as if she had been possessed by someone... Gu Ruoyun, Im your grandfather, the person with the right to dictate your entire life! Grandfather? Haha! Gu Ruoyun could not hold on any longer andughed out loud, her eyes full of ridicule, Youre only my elder by name, even the heavens dont have the right to dictate my entire life! I make my own decisions! I stayed in the Gu family because you treated my brother well, and because the Gu family is his family. For him, I could swallow my anger and stay obediently. But I believe that if brother saw how you have treated me all this time, he would definitely support my leaving the Gu family! TL Note: This is a rification for spiritual ocean vs spiritual force from Chapter 32, since they might be easily confused! It is also saved in the glossary if you ever need to reference it again~ Gu Ruoyun has a vast spiritual ocean, which acts like a reservoir for her Qi energy. She has to fill up this ocean to break through to the next rank, so it takes her a longer time to rank up. This gives her extra stats boosts so that she can fight someone from a higher rank on the same level. To the lower ranked West Spirit Maind, they think that this makes her a good-for-nothing. However, she has a strong spiritual force, which is something like her mental strength. This is what Shiyun, the eldest Miss of Weapon Refining Sect, consumes for her cultivation method, and it turns all the people she consumes into idiots. Thus, considering that she is a good-for-nothing because of her spiritual ocean, Hun Fei proposes that she serve theWeapon Refining Sect by offering up her great spiritual force to Shiyun. Phew, what a long exnation~ Have a cute cat~ ?^???^? Chapter 34: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (3) Chapter 34: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (3) Original and most updated trantions are from vrenovels. General Luo could not resist pping,ughing as he said: Gu Ruoyun, I didnt want to allow you and Luo Yin to maintain contact at first, firstly because youre from the Gu family, and I was worried that Old Man Gu would try something against my daughter. Secondly, it was because you were too weak and cowardly, and I, Luo Hongtian, have always admired those who have courage and spirit! Not long ago, I heard people saying that your cowardliness was just a pretence, and I didnt believe it at first, but now Ive seen that the rumours were indeed true. Not having any talent by birth is something you cant control, but character is something you can, so if you ever leave the Gu family one day, youre wee to be a guest in my Luo family! Gu family? Weapon Refining Sect? He did not even need to consider them. He has always been this fearless, so why would he fear the Weapon Refining Sect? Moreover, Gu Ruoyuns words were very much to his liking. With this kind of family, there was no difference between having them or not. Hun Feis expression sunk, he gazed darkly at General Luo, but said nothing. But Old Man Gu did not avoid the touchy topic and sneered: Luo Hongtian, this is my Gu familys business, it has nothing to do with you! Youre an outsider, so youre not qualified toment on this matter! Since this girls parents have been dead since she was little, then Im the one who has the right to make decisions for her! Elder Hun Fei, from now onwards, Gu Ruoyun belongs to your Weapon Refining Sect, whether you want to kill her or punish her, its all at your liberty. Hearing so, Hun Fei nodded in satisfaction. The Gu family was more sensible. Seeing that General Luo wanted to speak up on her behalf again, Gu Ruoyun smiled, stopping him from speaking: General Luo, Ill ept your good intentions, but this time, the opponents are the Gu family and the Weapon Refining Sect. I dont want to see your Luo family facing any repercussions from this, so you dont have to bother with this matter anymore. However, I, Gu Ruoyun, will always remember your great kindness today. A person who tters you when you are sessful may not really mean it, but if someone speaks up for you in front of powerful enemies while you are a good-for-nothing, then he must be sincere. So, she will remember General Luos kindness in her heart forever. No matter how many times you say it, my answer is still the same, I will never join the Weapon Refining Sect! Gu Ruoyun slowly looked up, the smile in her eyes slowly fading away, as she gazed straight into Hun Feis gloomy old face. Hmph! Hun Fei harrumphed: Since you wont see sense, dont me me for not being courteous! Having said that, his body shed, and quickly arrived in front of Gu Ruoyun. Just as the Qi on his hand was about to fall onGu Ruoyun, a loud crash sounded and the ground shook a few times. This... Whats going on? Hun Fei was forced to retreat a few steps, frowning, he asked: That wave seemed like it came from the formation, did something happen to the formation? From start to end, the Weapon Refining Sects eldest miss, Shiyun, did not say a single word. Only after this wave, did she look towards the center of the formation, and with this one look, she was rooted to the spot... The formation exploded right under everyones eyes, fizzling into tiny spots of light that fell onto the hair of that devilishly handsome man. They had never seen beauty to such a degree in a man before; beauty that could make all living creatures obey him, beauty that could make cities and kingdoms fall. Even these phrases did not seem enough to describe the breathtaking beauty that this man brought. It was as if the ground was covered in red spider lilies, and he was stepping within that field of lilies, his red robe lightly floating, silver hair flying; even heaven would not have such an absolutely beautiful scene. Chapter 35: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (4) Chapter 35: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (4) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! The mans appearance, devilishly charming and otherworldly, was simply unforgettable, especially that me between his brows. He was currently sporting an expression of grievance, he looked at Gu Ruoyun pitifully: I dont want to be alone, so please dont abandon me, okay? Uh... Everyone was shocked, was this man an idiot? Or was he the type of person who was immature for his age? It was really a waste of such a beautiful face. Thinking of this, everyone shook their heads in regret. The mans stunning appearance had made such an impact on all of those present, that they seemed to have forgotten all about the formation exploding as he stepped out of it. I already said, dont follow me. Gu Ruoyun touched her forehead helplessly, did she just get a little stalker? But, I dont know who I am, and Ive already forgotten where Ie from, so I want to follow you. If you dont like me calling you wife, then I dont have to call you that, please dont leave me behind, okay? The mans gaze was full of grievance, his gaze was like that of a little pet being abandoned by its owner, while Gu Ruoyun was the cruel master. Gu Panpan had been jealous of Gu Ruoyun for knowing such an exceedingly handsome man at first, but after hearing him speak, she couldnt help butugh: Haha, Gu Ruoyun, I was still wondering how such a good-looking man could have anything to do with you. So it was just an idiot who doesnt even know his own name. Only an idiot would fancy a good-for-nothing like you! Actually, Gu Panpan was still jealous of Gu Ruoyun in her heart. Even if this man was an idiot, his looks were perfect, and for some reason, she felt pressured even while just ncing at the man. All eyes were on Gu Ruoyun and the silver-haired man, so no one has noticed Shiyuns expression changing. How could it be him... This man, was actually the man who had been appearing in her dreams from long ago. She had thought that the dreams were mere fantasies, but now, the man from her dreams was standing right in front of her. However, the entire time, he had never even taken a single look at her, and was acting spoiled towards another woman... Jealousy gripped her heart tightly; she had the impulse to rush up to him and tell him that it was her who was destined for him. However, Shiyun was the Weapon Refining Sects eldest miss after all, no matter how strong the impulse was, she tampered it down. She took a deep breath, and recovered her normal expression: I must have that man! Since she had been dreaming of him since she was little, that proved that they were a fated pair, so at the end, this man could only be hers. As for anyone else, they were only minor obstacles on their road to love, they were destined not to live for long, their only use would be to strengthen the feelings between them... Thinking up to now, Shiyun gazed at Gu Ruoyun with hidden meaning. Gu Ruoyun, who is this man? Old Man Gus expression changed, as he asked heavily, Who permitted you to go out and make all these motley friends? My Gu family does not allow just anyone to enter! If you dont sever all rtions with him, my Gu family will chase you out the door! Gu Ruoyun raised her lips: Sorry, I dont need you to expel me. From now on, I have decided to leave the Gu family. Chapter 36: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (5) Chapter 36: Shameless Weapon Refining Sect (5) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! At this moment, Old Man Gus face was extremely ugly, his eyes were spitting out mes of anger. Some of the officials who had always been at heads with him simply stood back and watched. After all, they were very clear on how Old Man Gu handled things in Azure Dragon Country. If he had not ced so much importance on position and influence, he would not chase away his own granddaughter. Hahaha! General Luoughed out loud, Old Man Gu, did you hear that? Your granddaughter has already abandoned the Gu family, so, you no longer have any right to dictate her life. Saying this, his eyes held a trace of mockery. He sneered as he watched Old Man Gus face slowly turn green. General Luo had a feeling that Old Man Gu woulde to regret all of his actions someday.... Gu Ruoyun! Old Man Gu had to take a deep breath before he managed to suppress his impulse to kill someone, You were born as a member of my Gu family, and in death, you will be a ghost of my Gu family! I will never let you leave the Gu family. Gu Ruoyun raised her eyes to look at Old Man Gu, many emotions were held within that one gaze. Ridicule, indifference, and... disapproval. It was as if the Gu family was already nothing within those clear eyes. Oh? She smiled. That smile was beautiful enough to make hearts tremble. Gu Yifeng, then from now on, I will announce that Im leaving your Gu family! From now on, other than Gu Shengxiao, the lives and deaths of the Gu family have nothing to do with me! From my birth up to now, your Gu family has never cared for me in the slightest, so why should I stay? Lets go! Throwing out these words, she took the silver-haired mans hand, and walked forward through the crowd. Old Man Gu almost burst a lung in anger, he looked coldly at Gu Ruoyuns disappearing back, shouting: Stop right there! As if she had not heard his words, Gu Ruoyun continued to quickly lead the silver-haired man away, not even turning back to take a nce at Old Man Gu. What are you freezing there for? Stop this absurd woman at once! Old Man Gu raged loudly, his eyes ring fiercely at Gu Ruoyun, as if the other was the killer of his children. Everyone scattered away from Gu Ruoyun, and at that moment, the girl paused her steps, her long tresses flowing in the gentle breeze. Id like to see who dares to stop me? Her expression was domineering, like a sharpened de sweeping across the guards surrounded her. Id like to see who dares to stop me? The crowd was stunned for a moment, even forgetting to react any further. Was this girl really the good-for-nothing eldest miss of the Gu family? When did she start carrying such a fearsome aura... It was only after her figure waspletely gone, that the crowd regained their senses. They couldnt believe that the girl before their eyes was the same Gu Ruoyun that they had known before! The eldest miss that was originally known as good-for-nothing has really changed... That domineering kingly aura, they were afraid that even the emperor could not match up to it. Old Man Gu, all of us have now seen how much Gu Ruoyun has changed. Dont tell me you dont realize that. I even dare to guarantee that you will definitely regret todays actions in the future. Hahaha! Yin-er, lets go. General Luoughed loudly, and whilepletely ignoring Old Man Gus livid expression, soon disappeared from everyones eyes... Old Man Gu clenched his fists, sneering again and again: Ill regret? I bet the one who will be regretting when the timees will be Gu Ruoyun! She rejected the Weapon Refining Sects invitation, and left the Gu family. When the timees, itll be toote for her to regret. With her current strength, well see if she can continue to live on this maind! You just wait and see! Chapter 37: Shiyun’s Jealousy (1) Chapter 37: Shiyuns Jealousy (1) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! On the busy streets of Azure Dragon Country, Gu Ruoyun paused her steps and turned to face the man following closely behind her to say: I dont know who you are, so you dont have to follow me. Im already troubled enough with the situation right now. Bringing you along will only cause more trouble for me. Not to mention, she had too many enemies. If she brought him along, he would be dragged into danger. The silver-haired man pouted, like an abandoned kitten, he looked pitifully at Gu Ruoyun: But I just want to follow you. There are a lot of people trying to kill me, arent you afraid of being killed by following along with me? I wont let them kill you! At that moment, Gu Ruoyun clearly felt the silver-haired man gathering power, his body letting out a foreboding aura. However, when she turned to frown at the man, all she saw was a pair of pitifully aggrieved eyes- as if what she had seen just now was nothing but an illusion... Since youve already decided, then juste with me. Right, whats your name? For some reason, at that moment, her heart had softened, as if there was something leading her, making her unable to harden her heart and chase this man away. That feeling was very strange. Whether in her previous life or her current one, she had never sympathised with anyone before. Qianbei Ye, I think I remember that my name is Qianbei Ye. I cant remember anything else. Qianbei Ye? Gu Ruoyun froze for a moment, An ancient family name like Qianbei is really rare, are you sure you dont remember anything else? Hearing this, Qianbei Ye frowned painfully. A few scenes shed through his mind, but they moved so fast that he couldnt grasp what they held. Just as he was about to continue trying to recall his memories, a force suddenly crashed into his mind. Intense pain- as if an explosion had gone off- red up in his head. I cant remember anything else except for this name, Qianbei Ye. Gu Ruoyun sighed once, looks like this man really had amnesia. A seal, I feel that my memories have been sealed. Qianbei Yes wrinkled brow rxed as he said with certainty. Sealed? Gu Ruoyun frowned slightly, Maybe well find out what kind of seal is dwelling in your body and who sealed you after Zixie wakes up. Zixie had been asleep for quite some time, who knew when he would be able to wake up... Xiao Yun, where are we going now? Qianbei Yes gazended on Gu Ruoyun. That exceedingly beautiful face paired with an absolutely harmless expression would attract anyone alive. Within an instant, the girls on the main street all looked over at him. Upon seeing that the one standing next to him was the Gu familys good-for-nothing eldest miss, they let out an expression as if they had just seen fresh flowers stuck on cow dung. With this kind of alluring beauty, no matter what, the one standing by his side shouldnt be a good-for-nothing like that. Off to Hundred Herb Hall! Gu Ruoyun raised her gaze, letting out a carefree smile from the corners of her lips. Starting now, her forces were slowly being built up. ...... The Ling family home. Ling Xi ignored the people following behind him and rushed in withrge strides. He ran into the study, panting, out of breath, and took in a few gulps of air. Grandfather, that good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun didnt die! What? Ling Yis hands stiffened, raising his head to look at his grandson, he furrowed his brows: You mean, Gu Ruoyun is still alive? How could this be? I saw her fall down that cliff with my own eyes! Chapter 38: Shiyun’s Jealousy (2) Chapter 38: Shiyuns Jealousy (2) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Its the truth! Ling Xi then told Ling Yi everything that had happened. While listening, Ling Yis expression turned ugly: That Gu Ruoyun, she has luck on her side, but if she doesnt die, my heart will never find rest! This time, its Old Man Gus mistake and the Gu familys loss to let that woman leave the Gu family! Its too bad that a girl like that wasnt born in my Ling family, and even became our enemy. In that case, I can only put her to death. Although Gu Ruoyun was weak right now, he had a feeling that, someday, her growth would bring her to a point that would leave everyone else in the dust. If she had been a daughter of the Ling family, he would definitely have raised her carefully, what a shame... Thinking up to this point, Ling Yi shook his head with some regret: Xier, if we had not started this feud with her, I would have hoped that you could marry her. I might have thought that she was only a good-for-nothing at the start, but within the Heavenly Spirit formation, I could feel that she is not the good-for-nothing that we believed she was. However, it is impossible to mend our rtions with her now, so we can only send her to her death. But Grandfather, what should we do? Ling Xi asked, a little stunned. Just as Ling Yi was wondering how to deal with Gu Ruoyun, a loud voice rang from outside: Master, the eldest Miss of the Weapon Refining Sect requests a meeting. Weapon Refining Sects eldest Miss? Ling Yi gaped in surprise; she definitely had some agenda ining here, but he did not know what the Weapon Refining Sects eldest Miss would want from him at this time. Honestly, if the average person heard that the Weapon Refining Sect was here for a visit, they would be extremely and pleasantly surprised. For example, someone like Old Man Gu. However, Ling Yi felt differently. He understood the limits of his ability. With an identity as important as the Weapon Refining Sects eldest Missing to visit him, it was absolutely impossible for her not to have some sort of request for him. However, he could not think of what use the Weapon Refining Sect would have for him. Invite her in quickly. Ling Yi hurriedly said after calming down. He had just finished his words when a girl in a white dress floated in; her ck tresses were like a waterfall, beautifully breathtaking. Lord Ling, Shiyun hase here uninvited, please do not be offended. Shiyuns face held a soft smile, like afortable light breeze. As the eldest Miss of the Weapon Refining Sect, she did not have a single hint of haughtiness in her, making people unable to resist getting close to her. For Miss Shiyun to say so, how could this old man dare to be offended? Ling Yi quickly stood up to wee her, Does Miss Shiyun require anything today? I would not presume to direct you, but I heard that young master Ling has a promised duel with the Gu familys Gu Ruoyun, is this true? Shiyun smiled gently, her pretty eyes sweeping towards Ling Xi standing to one side. That gazepletely took away Ling Xis soul, he stared directly at Shiyuns body. Seeing the unclouded lust in the others eyes, disgust rose in Shiyuns heart, but she showed none of it in her expression. Instead, she continued smiling softly: I have a technique here that can instantly raise Ling Xis strength to the rank of martial warrior. I hope that he will be able to defeat Gu Ruoyun when the timees. As everyone knew, the Qi collection ranks were only beginners dipping their feet into the realm of cultivation, but they were not real cultivators. It was only after breaking through Qi collection level 8 and reaching the low level of martial warrior, that they could be considered real cultivators. Therefore, after hearing Shiyuns words, Ling Xis heart tightened suddenly. His gaze, directed towards Shiyun, changed from the earlier amazement to surprise. If he could break through into the first level of martial warrior, he would definitely be able to make that bitch Gu Ruoyun kneel down and call him grandfather! Chapter 39: Qianbei Ye Gets Jealous (1) Chapter 39: Qianbei Ye Gets Jealous (1) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! There were a few peopleing and going from Hundred Herb Hall. Upon walking in, Gu Ruoyun spotted Elder Yu, who was resting his eyes in the main hall. As if he had detected her presence, Elder Yu slowly opened his eyes, smiling: Youvee? Yes, Im here. Aware of the other people inside Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun nodded, but did not say anything more. Lets go into one of the inner halls to talk. There is also someone who wants to meet you. Okay. Gu Ruoyun had not had the time to visit again since leaving Hundred Herb Hall thest time. This time, she hade to find a ce to stay, and most importantly, because she had an important order to send out. This was the first step of her rise to power. In an elegant inner hall, a light breeze was passing by, shaking the snow white window screens. Gu Ruoyun had just walked in when she saw a man standing with his back facing her. He was wearing luxuriously embroidered clothes and radiating an awe-inspiring aura. You could imagine the magnitude of his power when just the sight of his back could exude such enormous pressure. Young master, I have brought the person you wanted. Young master? Gu Ruoyun frowned lightly, was this man the power behind Hundred Herb Hall? In truth, the people of Azure Dragon Country only knew that there was a powerful backer behind Hundred Herb Hall- anyone that offended the power behind Hundred Herb Hall would mysteriously disappear the next day. However, not a single soul knew who that power was, and it was considered a mystery to them. Thus, at the moment the man turned around, surprise flittered across Gu Ruoyuns eyes. Graceful, gentle; these words fit him perfectly. When he smiled, it was as if aforting breeze was passing by. For some unknown reason, it made Gu Ruoyun want to get closer to him... Youre Gu Ruoyun? Gu Tians daughter? Good, you really do have Gu Tians strength of character. The people who insulted you and treated you as a good-for-nothing were really blind dogs. The man saw Gu Tians shadow in the young girl before him, and his impression of her was raised by several points. Gu Ruoyun was startled: You knew my father? Indeed, your father and I were old acquaintances. It was a pity that his genius was lost at such an early age... it could be counted as one of the biggest losses of this maind. At least that fellow was good enough, having produced a son that was epted as a disciple by the Spirit Sect. With a daughter as outstanding as you, if he could see you right now, I believe he would be relieved. The man sighed. However, listening to his words, Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled. Old Man Gu had not revealed her older brothers whereabouts from start to end, at least she finally knew where he had ended up now. Spirit Sect? She wondered what kind of power the Spirit Sect was... Youre the owner of Hundred Herb Hall? She raised her eyes slightly, looking at the man in front of her. The man chuckled twice: Yes, Im the owner of this Hundred Herb Hall. My name is Dongfang Shaoze, but since I was old friends with your parents, you can call me Uncle if you dont mind. I know a little about what happened to your parents, but now is not the right time for you to know. It was only now that Gu Ruoyun finally understood how she had acquired Hundred Herb Hall so easily. She had only wanted to give it a try, and had not held too much hope for sess. Who knew that everything would go so smoothly? So it was because of this man behind the scenes. She had even thought that she just had an extremely good stroke of luck... Gu Ruoyun smiled self-mockingly: Young master Dongfang, I thought that I had won Hundred Herb Hall through my own skill, now I see that it wasnt so. Chapter 40: Qianbei Ye Gets Jealous (2) Chapter 40: Qianbei Ye Gets Jealous (2) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! That was only one of the reasons why you have won Hundred Herb Hall. Another reason was that you are very capable. The man smiled and rubbed Gu Ruoyuns head, his eyes full of affection as he said, I really dont know how your life was at the Gu family, that you, a perfectly normal fifteen year old girl would actually be this mature and cold. It hurts my heart as a close friend of your parents. Dongfang Shaoze sighed helplessly, but the corner of his lips held a smile. Elder Yu watched all of this from the side, feeling sad for his young master. He knew that young master had wanted to meet Gu Ruoyun for a very long time, but he had not wanted to endanger her by connecting her with the Dongfang family, so he had always avoided meeting her. Even when they finally met, he couldnt acknowledge her as his niece... Hm? And this is? Suddenly, Dongfang Shaoze felt a ruthlessly fierce aura from behind Gu Ruoyun. He turned to look at the silver-haired man standing behind her, and upon meeting those blood-red pupils, his heart shook. How many people did you have to kill to get such heartless and bloodthirsty eyes? The anger exuding off his body made Dongfang Shaozes body tense up. Oh, you mean him? Gu Ruoyun nced at Qianbei Ye, I picked him up from outside. Picked him up? The corner of Dongfang Shaozes mouth twitched, did she think that this person was like a stray cat or dog? That you could simply pick one up off the street? Also, just now, Dongfang Shaoze had experienced how quickly someone could change their expression. At the moment that Gu Ruoyun had turned around, the man that had been looking at him unhappily had immediately switched to an aggrieved expression. Looking at that expression, it was as if someone had bullied him... Young master Dongfang, surely you wont mind arranging two rooms for us? Gu Ruoyuns words brought Dongfang Shaoze back to his senses. He shook his head and smiled: Youre the owner of Hundred Herb Hall from now on, this ce is your territory. If you want to arrange for rooms, then you can do it yourself. I came to Azure Dragon Country this time because I heard that you woulde out of the Heavenly Spirit Formation today. Ill be leaving after another two days, but Ill leave Elder Yu to help you. Okay, Gu Ruoyun nodded, Xiao Ye, lets go. Qianbei Ye nced once more at Dongfang Shaoze before he turned and followed Gu Ruoyun out of the inner hall. The moment they disappeared, Dongfang Shaozes expression sunk bit by bit. Elder Yu, investigate that mans identity for me! Young master? Surprise shed through his eyes, Is there a problem with that man? I cant feel any spiritual power from his body. Dongfang Shaoze sneered: I have a feeling that that man is very strong, and that even my father wouldnt be his match! What? Elder Yu widened his eyes in shock, even the master wasnt his match? The master was already a martial king, if even the master couldnt beat him, then how strong was that man? I want to know why this man has appeared by Yuners side! I will never let anyone harm my sisters flesh and blood, whether its this man, or the Gu family! Gu Ruoyun had been beaten to death by Old Man Gu. He had no knowledge of this until it was toote, otherwise he would not have allowed his sisters child to be lost. I dont want to help Yuner grow, as I want to see her true power, but that doesnt mean that Ill allow others to do as they will! Especially everything that happened in the imperial pce today! The Gu family... cant be touched for now, but we can create some trouble for them. Elder Yu, help me prepare everything, Im going to visit the Gu family! Chapter 41: Qianbei Ye Gets Jealous (3) Chapter 41: Qianbei Ye Gets Jealous (3) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Inside the courtyard, the atmosphere was particrly low. Qianbei Ye was showing an aggrieved expression on his handsome face, he was practically a small beast that had been bullied. Xiao Yun, he touched your head just now. Can I touch your head too? Gu Ruoyun was startled: Did you hit your head? Qianbei Ye was even more aggrieved: Why is it that he can touch, but I cant? Xiao Ye, if you continue making a fuss, Ill get angry. Gu Ruoyun darkened her expression on purpose, and said somewhat fiercely: Since youve chosen to follow along with me, you have to listen to me, understand? Hearing this, Qianbei Ye showed a trace of nervousness as he carefully said: I wont make a fuss anymore, Ill be very well-behaved and obedient. Xiao Yun, please dont get angry with me, please dont chase me away, okay? Seeing that the man was being this careful, Gu Ruoyuns heart softened: Alright, Im not angry anymore, lets go. Xiao Yun, youre a nice person. Qianbei Ye smiled, and with this smile, he surpassed the level of the beauties that had caused the downfall of nations. It was as if his surroundings were filled with fireworks, he was exceedingly elegant. Gu Ruoyun gazed at him in a trance, she had never thought that a man could be this beautiful when he smiled. Anyone would stop breathing upon seeing that smile, it was as if he was the most beautiful colour in the world, and anyone standing by his side was only fit to be his foil. Of course, with the premise that he remained silent... The moment he spoke, everyones fantasy would be destroyed. Xiao Yun, I dont want to sleep alone, Im scared of the dark. Can I just sleep with you? ... Xiao Yun, why is your body different from mine? Whats that swelling on your chest? Can I touch it? ... If Gu Ruoyun had not personally felt the seal in the mans mind, she would definitely suspect that he was faking to take advantage of her! How was this simple curiosity? This was clearly flirting with her! Gu Ruoyun had to take a deep breath to suppress the urge to toss him out. If you dont shut up immediately, then get out of here! ... At this time, in the great hall of the Gu family, Old Man Gu was sweeping everything breakable from the table to the floor. His face was so overcast that rain was about to fall. Even Gu Panpan, who was usually favoured, stood to one side and dared not say a single word. Gu Ruoyun! Good! Very good! Old Man Gu sneered: She was actually this unfilial! It was indeed her parents early death that led to herck of upbringing, otherwise how could our Gu family have produced such a disappointing bad apple? I knew something like this would happen! I shouldnt have let Tianer marry a woman with an unknown background! Otherwise they wouldnt have given birth to a bastard like that! His son, Gu Tian, had been the entire mainds top genius, shocking the whole world with his talent. Gu Tian had be a martial king at an early age, and he had hung all his hopes on him. If he hadnt died, how would the Gu family have fallen to this level? If he hadnt died, maybe the Gu family would have already walked out of Azure Dragon Country, and would bepeting with powers like the Weapon Refining Sect. Its true that every outstanding man must have a good woman behind him, and not just someone who would be a burden! If Tianer had not married that woman with a questionable background, then he definitely wouldnt have been reduced to such a fate, without even a corpse to bury! From his words, it was obvious that Old Man Gu was not sad for his sons death, but was onlymenting that the Gu family had lost a talent of such magnitude. However, from start to end, the old man had not known the true identity of Gu Ruoyuns mother. Back then, her mother had concealed her identity to marry Gu Tian because the Dongfang family had already investigated the ins and outs of the Gu family, as well as the old mans character, and had threatened to disown Dongfang Yu if she insisted on marrying Gu Tian! Chapter 42: Dongfang Shaoze’s Revenge (1) Chapter 42: Dongfang Shaozes Revenge (1) Please support the trantor by reading onvrenovels! Thus, Dongfang Yu had never talked about her origins since marrying into the Gu family. At that time, with Gu Tian the peerless genius protecting her, Old Man Gu did not dare to bully Dongfang Yu at all... Hearing this, Old Man Gus second son unconsciously lowered his head. He could never deny that he had something to do with his older brothers death... General. It was at this time that a voice hurriedly carried in from outside, and following that, a servant of the Gu family ran in. He was panting as he said: Master, the young master of the Dongfang family is here for a visit. Dongfang family? Old Man Gu was startled for a moment before he sat down with a swoosh. He asked excitedly: What did you say? The young master of the Dongfang family is here for a visit? Although the Dongfang family was not as powerful as the Weapon Refining Sect, they were close enough. The Gu family had just offended the Weapon Refining Sect. If they managed to get the support of the Dongfang family, even the Weapon Refining Sect would need to consider carefully before taking action against them. Furthermore, striking up a rtionship with the Dongfangs would only bring him numerous benefits. Quickly, let him in. Old Man Gu quickly restrained his emotions and said with surprise. Just as he had finished speaking, the sound of gentleughter sounded from outside the door. As everyone raised their heads and looked over, they saw a man dressed in luxurious clothes enter lightly. He was holding a fan in his hands, and a warm, gentle smile was on that handsome face of his. General Gu, I hope you wont take offense to my sudden visit. Old Man Gu stood up quickly. His old face was blooming with a bright smile, his fawning air seemed as if he were anxious to make Dongfang Shaoze his own grandson. Gentleman Dongfang, we are greatly honoured by your visit. Do you have any business with us? Oh~? Dongfang Shaoze raised his brows lightly, deliberately dragging out the sound, before saying with some surprise, The general doesnt know of the purpose for my visit? This... Old Man Gu was somewhat confused, he looked at Dongfang Shaoze in bewilderment, This old man is indeed unclear of the purpose for Dongfang Shaozes visit. Its like this, Dongfang Shaoze raised the corner of his lips, and opened his fan with a sweep of his hands, This young master has long been a good friend of Gu Tian and his wife. However, I have not seen them for some time after cultivating behind closed doors for many years. After finallying out of closed door cultivation, I then heard that they had already passed away. Speaking up to here, Dongfang Shaoze shook his head regretfully. He was not faking his regret, but was instead expressing the regret from within his heart. Towards Gu Tian and his own sister, he only held admiration. It was a pity that two geniuses of such caliber had fallen just like that... Back then, Yu-jie had even be my sworn elder sister, but as a younger brother, I didnt even get to see them for thest time. I wonder if General Gu could take me to bid farewell to my sister? If it werent for those people watching the Dongfang family closely, then Dongfang Shaoze would have made a giant fuss at the Gu family, and he would not have had to use the identity of a sworn brother to appear here... However, he could finally call her jiejie in front of the Gu family, and it could be counted as returning his sisters identity... Old Man Gu froze for a moment, before btedly saying: Although theyve already died, we didnt find their corpses, so... Even without a corpse, there should still be a memorial grave. Would you allow me to pay my respects there? General Gus expression turned ugly bit by bit, but he was unable to reply to Dongfang Shaozes words. That bitch had actually be sworn siblings with the young master of the Dongfang family, and had even hidden this fact. If he had known earlier that there was a connection to the Dongfang family like this, how would the Gu family have fallen to such a level? TL Note: -jie/jiejie = elder sister. Chapter 43: Dongfang Shaoze’s Revenge (2) Chapter 43: Dongfang Shaozes Revenge (2) Please support the trantor by reading onvrenovels! This, Im afraid this wont be appropriate. Old Man Gu finally realised why Dongfang Shaoze hade, and was even more troubled. Back then, he was still angry at them, so he had not built memorial graves for them, let alone enshrining them in the ancestral shrine. Gu Panpan could no longer continue watching, she spoke with a cold expression, How was that wicked couple qualified to be enshrined with our ancestors? Our Gu family doesnt have that sort of people in it! Scoundrels like them dont even deserve the name Gu, especially that woman! A genius like Gu Tian fell to her seduction, and she even gave birth to a pair of bastard children! Now you even dare to mention giving them ces in the ancestral shrine? Gu Panpan had always been unhappy with Gu Ruoyun and her brother. Gu Shengxiao had not only stolen her older brothers rightful ce as the genius, but Gu Ruoyun had even caused the entire Gu family to lose face. People like them should have died earlier! The heavens were truly blind. Panpan, shut up! Old Man Gus expression changed, and he hurriedly looked towards Dongfang Shaoze. A smile hung at the corners of Dongfang Shaozes lips as he seemed to bepletely unfazed, but that pair of gentle eyes were now filled with chill as they gazed coldly at Gu Panpan. So this is how the Gu family educates their children. Gu Tian and his wife were her elders at the very least, and she was able to scold them so casually, it has really been an eye-opener for me. In fact, Dongfang Shaoze had known from the beginning that the Gu family had not built memorial graves for the couple. His purpose for this visit was simple, he wanted to cause trouble! The Dongfang family did not allow him to interfere in this matter, and there were the three great authorities restricting him, but there should be nothing wrong withing to pay respects to his elder sister and brother-inw right? Since the Gu family had not even erected a memorial for his sister, being angry was entirely within his rights. Even the three great authorities would not be able to find fault with this matter. Gentleman Dongfang, dont get angry. Panpan is still young, she doesnt understand enough. Old Man Gu wiped the cold sweat off his forehead as he exined embarrassedly. Dongfang Shaoze scoffed: Young? In my Dongfang family, even a ten year old girl knows how to respect her elders. I see that your granddaughter is at least fifteen or sixteen, and she still doesnt know how to respect her elders? On the way here, I had heard of how the Gu family was bullying the daughter left behind by Gu Tian and his wife, and I didnt believe it at first. No matter what, she was a part of the Gu bloodline. Now seeing this miss scolding her own uncle, I finally realise that nothing is impossible with your family! Gentleman Dongfang, its not like that, let me exin... Theres no need for any exnation! Gu Shengxiao left to be a sect disciple, but theres still a Gu Ruoyun. I want to see her intact and well in three days! If shes missing even a single hair, or if you refuse to hand her over to me, then dont me me for causing trouble! Leaving those words behind, Dongfang Shaoze threw his sleeves and left without a second look at the sweating Old Man Gu. Yuner, this is all Uncle can do for you... Were done for, were done for this time. Thump. Old Man Gus legs turned into jelly and he copsed on the floor, mumbling to himself unstoppably. Gu Panpan thought he was just exaggerating and curled her lip: Isnt it just someone from the Dongfang family? Are they that powerful? Did he need to humiliate us like that? He was so obviously on Gu Ruoyuns side, anyone helping Gu Ruoyun is surely nothing good. Hell be struck by lightning sooner orter! Chapter 44: Dongfang Shaoze’s Revenge (3) Chapter 44: Dongfang Shaozes Revenge (3) Please support the trantor by reading onvrenovels! Shut up! Second Master Gu pped Gu Panpan on the face and roared angrily: Dont you think you have caused enough trouble already? What kind of people are the Dongfangs? And theyre someone we can afford to offend? He came looking for trouble, and you even said those words, youve brought disaster upon my Gu family! When had Gu Panpan ever been hit by anyone since she was born? Moreover, the one who had just hit her was her very own father, who had always pampered her. Husband, Panpan is your daughter, how could you treat her like this? Second Madam held Gu Panpan in her arms, her heart aching, If he wants to find Gu Ruoyun, cant we just give her to him? Anyway our Gu family doesnt want to raise a good-for-nothing like that, anyone who wants her can have her. Second Master Gu smiled wryly, how could this matter be so simple? Gu Ruoyuns personality had be so stubborn, how would she obediently follow them to meet Dongfang Shaoze? Moreover, Dongfang Shaoze wanted her intact without a single hair strand missing, they couldnt touch her no matter what, otherwise if she used them of anything, the Gu family would find themselves in serious trouble. Finally, Old Man Gu recovered his senses, and ordered: Men, go out and listen for any news of Gu Ruoyun! Yes, General. The Gu family was a rtivelyrge power in Azure Dragon Country and had many eyes around, so after a moment, the spy sent out to look for Gu Ruoyuns whereabouts hade back with news... You said Gu Ruoyun entered Hundred Herb Hall and hasnte out? Old Man Gus eyes turned in thought, and he said: Although the backer behind Hundred Herb Hall is strong, we dont know who the real owner is, but the Dongfang family is a very real threat. We can only send people to Hundred Herb Hal to invite Gu Ruoyun back so that we dont offend the Dongfang family. Father, let me take care of this matter. Very well. The old man looked at his son, then nodded slightly: Then go ahead, no matter what, you must bring Gu Ruoyun back! Dad, Grandfather, I want to go too. Gu Panpan stood up hurriedly, her gaze mildly resentful. It was all because of that damn good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun! If it werent for her, how would she have gotten beaten by her father? If she still wanted to return to the Gu family at this time, she should stop thinking such wild thoughts, Gu Panpan definitely would not let that woman return! It was obvious that Gu Panpan thought Dongfang Shaoze was someone that Gu Ruoyun had hired to get her own father to invite her back personally... Youre not allowed to go! Old Man Gu frowned, Do you think you havent caused enough trouble? This time, youre not allowed to follow your father out. Stay at home obediently, youre not allowed to go anywhere! Grandfather! Gu Panpan stamped her foot fiercely, biting her lip in resentment. However, Old Man Gu did not care for her mood, and waved his hand at Second Master, saying: Its gettingte, go quickly, lest the Dongfang familye back to cause more trouble. The pair of father and son were thinking rather simply. They thought that no matter what, since Second Master Gu was Gu Ruoyuns uncle and was personally going there to bring her back, Gu Ruoyun woulde running back and even feel grateful. But it was very obvious that things would not go as they nned... At this moment, within Hundred Herb Hall, Second Master Gu was smiling as he said: Shopkeeper Zhao, just help us pass along the message and let us meet with Gu Ruoyun. Ive already said it many times, Gu Ruoyun is not in our Hundred Herb Hall, please go back. Chapter 45: Dongfang Shaoze’s Revenge (4) Chapter 45: Dongfang Shaozes Revenge (4) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Shopkeeper Zhao did not even lift his eyes, he only kept himself busy with the ount books in his hands. Shopkeeper Zhao, Im Gu Ruoyuns second uncle, why wont you allow me to meet her? As powerful as your Hundred Herb Hall is, you cant just kidnap good citizens just like that! Second Master Gus expression turned ugly as his tone turned even stronger. Hearing so, Shopkeeper Zhao put down the books in his hands and sneered as he looked towards Second Master Gu: Youre her second uncle? Then how did I hear that all of you have already chased her out of the Gu family at the imperial pce? You even told her not to regret it! Judging by the current situation, your Gu Family is the one regretting losing her, isnt it? Youre even insulting our Hundred Herb Hall! Our Hundred Herb Hall will never kidnap anyone no matter what! So please leave, the person you want isnt here. Business was booming at Hundred Herb Hall, so there were many people buying herbs in the hall today. After hearing the conversation between the two, many gazes shot towards Second Master Gu. Wasnt it General Gu who had told Gu Ruoyun not to regret leaving the Gu family! What was happening now? Was it really like Shopkeeper Zhao had said, that the Gu family was regretting their decision? Second Master Gu turned green, then red: Shopkeeper Zhao, are you really not going to release her? Gu Ruoyuns name is still on my Gu familys register, she has not officially left the Gu family and is still one of our Gu family! Youre being unreasonable for keeping her! Hearing so, the guests in Hundred Herb Hall were in awe. They had seen shameless people before, but they had never seen anyone this shameless. They were the ones who had spread that Gu Ruoyun was thrown out of the Gu family, but now they were saying that Gu Ruoyun had never left the Gu family. Did these people have even a shred of dignity left? Since Second Master Gu isnt willing to leave, then please make yourselffortable. I did not kidnap Gu Ruoyun, and I dont have anyone to hand over to you. Saying so, Shopkeeper Zhao lowered his head to continue looking at the ounts, not giving a second look to the ck-faced Second Master Gu. Are you joking? The young master had already ordered that no one from the Gu family was allowed to meet with Gu Ruoyun! Did they dare to disobey? However, this guy was way too shameless, he even dared to im that they had kidnapped the eldest miss... The young master had given Hundred Herb Hall to the eldest miss, he wouldnt dare to do such a thing even if he were 100 times more daring. They were clearly trying to trap him by using him of crime. Thinking of this, the hate towards Second Master Gu in Shopkeeper Zhaos heart increased. However, this was Second Master Gus unexpected misfortune, he could not know that a single sentence would cause Shopkeeper Zhao to start hating him... Seeing that pleading Shopkeeper Zhao hade to no avail, Second Master Gu gathered up the resolve in his heart and shouted: Gu Ruoyun, I know youre here,e out now! Dont think that you dont have to obey your uncle just because youve curried favour with Hundred Herb Hall! Dont forget, the Gu familys blood runs in your veins! You were born a member of the Gu family, and even in death, your soul belongs to the Gu family! Even if your grandfather made a mistake, cant you forgive him because hes old? The Gu family will be in trouble if you donte out, and youll be condemned through the ages! Itll be toote no matter how much you regret it when the timees! Shopkeeper Zhao wasnt able to react in time, he couldnt imagine that Second Master Gu would do something like this. After regaining his sense, his whole face paled and he shouted: Men! Chase him out right now! It was over, he hoped that Second Master Gus action hadnt startled the eldest miss, otherwise the young master would never forgive them! After a moment, two brawny men walked in from within Hundred Herb Hall. They picked up Second Master Gu and threw him out into the streets under the stares of the crowd, drawing the eyes of passersby... Chapter 46: Becoming Infamous in History? (1) Chapter 46: Bing Infamous in History? (1) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! What happened out there? Gu Ruoyun was sitting in a pavilion in the courtyard. Her eyebrows raised slightly after she sensed the soundsing from outside. Elder Yu furrowed his brows unhappily; that Shopkeeper Zhao was too useless. He couldnt even prevent a single person from disturbing the eldest miss. The young master had already said that no one from the Gu family was allowed to see the eldest miss, otherwise he wouldnt be able to vent his frustrations for the eldest miss. Its nothing, just some unimportant people, Elder Yu shook his head and smiled slightly as he said, Eldest Miss, what orders do you have for me now? I have some matters that require Elder Yus help, Gu Ruoyuns fingers brushed lightly across the stone pir of the pavilion, a shallow smile sitting on her pretty face, I need a team that can kill! And I believe that Elder Yu will be able to help me find the people I need. She had too many enemies. She wouldnt be able to do anything with just the strength of a single person, if she wanted to stand firm on this maind, then she would need an extremely strong power! That power would be her first step. Eldest Miss, this old servant has understood your meaning, this old servant will gather the people you need right now. One moment. Gu Ruoyun suddenly ordered him to stop just as Elder Yu was about to turn and leave. Eldest Miss, do you have othermands? He turned towards Gu Ruoyun, smiling as he asked. Send all the herbs on this piece of paper to my roomter. Im heading out for some matters now. Gu Ruoyun strode out of the courtyard after handing over the paper in her hands to Elder Yu. Since she had left the imperial pce, she had not had the time to speak with Luo Yin, so she was heading to the Luo household now... In that instant, Luo Yins smile shed across her mind, and a wave of warmth emanated from her heart. This girl might be the one who cared for her the most after her brother... General Luos household held a solemnly majestic aura. Even their main door was much more imposing than the Gu familys. Although they were both generals serving at court, the Gu family gave the feeling of materialistic luxury, while the Luo household gave the feeling of solemnity. The servants of the generals household recognised Gu Ruoyun and knew that she was friends with Luo Yin. They did not stop her and let her walk straight in. However, just as she was about to walk into the Luo household, the sounds of a dispute rang out, causing Gu Ruoyun to furrow her brows slightly. General Luo, you dont even know how to prepare the Biluo fruit and you have no way to use it, theres no point in holding onto it. If you choose to hand over the Biluo fruit to us, our Weapon Refining Sect will bring you countless benefits. Weapon Refining Sect? Gu Ruoyun sneered. It was a small world, she hadnt expected to meet people from the Weapon Refining Sect in the Luo household. Gu Ruoyun did not miss what the person from Weapon Refining Sect had said. Biluo fruit! Her breathing quickened. The Biluo fruit was a type of medicinal ingredient that grew in swamps. After consuming it, you would be immune to all poisons and you wouldnt have to fear any poison masters! However, just as the Weapon Refining Sect had said, the Biluo fruit required special preparation, otherwise you would explode from the strong energy held within. Elder Hun Fei, I spent a huge amount of money to buy this Biluo fruit from a merchant from the western region years ago. As you have said, theres no use in me keeping it. If you want it, then you can buy it. I wont change the price either, you can have this Biluo fruit for the original price of 10 million gold coins. If youre willing to spend that money, then Ill give it to you. 10 million gold coins was nothing to the Weapon Refining Sect. But what kind of personage was he? Trying to take money from his hands, are you dreaming? Chapter 47: Becoming Infamous in History? (2) Chapter 47: Bing Infamous in History? (2) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! General Luo, you should know about the Weapon Refining Sects position. Hun Feis expression darkened, We bear the responsibility of protecting the people of this maind and we have to battle with the demons every ten years. If we obtain the Biluo fruit, itll give our Weapon Refining Sect even more power to protect all of the people in this world. Yet youre actually trying to im some profits for something that will benefit the greater good? What right does a person as selfish as you, who doesnt consider the good of the world, have to negotiate terms with us? If you dont want to be a sinner through the ages, then hand over the Biluo fruit to us! In Hun Feis words, their Weapon Refining Sect was trying to acquire the Biluo fruit for the sake of protecting the maind and General Luo had toply and be grateful for the chance to contribute to the greater good. If he refused, then he would be rebelling against themon people of the world! Hahaha! General Luoughed loudly twice, a scoff on his face: So this is how the Weapon Refining Sect acts? Talking about benevolence and morality, working for the people of the world, but the truth is that youre only borrowing this guise to achieve your own goals. Basically, your Weapon Refining Sect is a bunch of hypocritical bad guys. If youre really working for the greater good, then why arent you willing to fork out a measly 10 million gold coins? Or is the Weapon Refining Sect so poor that they cant afford it? Just as he finished speaking, the clear sound of apuse rang out from outside the hall. When everyone turned to look, that slender silhouette walked slowly into the room under the sunlight. There was an unspeakable beauty in the bright rays falling on her body. Well said, The girl smiled as she said, The Weapon Refining Sect is indeed so poor, they dont even have 10 million gold coins, tsk tsk. If this were to get out, Im guessing that no one will choose to join the Weapon Refining Sect again. I finally understand why my brother would reject you in front of all those strong people that year. Gu Ruoyun! Hun Feis expression was terrible. His tightly clenched fists cracked. He would never forget that a good-for-nothing had rejected the Weapon Refining Sects invitation not too long ago, the same way Gu Shengxiao had done. He could say nothing about Gu Shengxiao, he had enormous talent and had been taken in by the Spirit Sect as a disciple. However, what did she count as? She had that kind of courage when she was just a good-for-nothing. No, that wasnt courage, that was stupidity! Hmph, I was about to look for you, who knew that you would serve yourself up on a tter! Hun Fei smiled coldly, Youvee at a good time. Follow me back to Weapon Refining Sect in a few days, or you can choose to give all of your spiritual force to our eldest miss here. Spiritual force could be said to be everything to a martial artist. Although they did not need spiritual force to live, they would end up unable to cultivate and be idiots. General Luos expression changed after hearing his words as hepletely understood what it meant. Oh? Gu Ruoyun raised her brows and smiled, Why should I give my spiritual force to your Weapon Refining Sects eldest miss? It seems like theres only harm in doing so and no benefits. Im not that stupid. Its not a must for our Weapon Refining Sect to obtain the Biluo fruit, but your spiritual force is something we must have no matter what. Hun Fei had beenpletely enraged by Gu Ruoyun and his heart hadpletely ignored Shiyuns ns and warnings. He only knew that this damned good-for-nothing had rejected his Weapon Refining Sect, so he had to make things difficult for her! Gu Ruoyun, you should know your physique better than anyone else and you should know that the spiritual ocean in your body is many timesrger than normal. You wont be able to break through into the martial artist ranks within ten years, judging by your talent. No matter how hard you train, youll only ever be a good-for-nothing! Hun Fei looked at Gu Ruoyun as he said in disdain, Since a good-for-nothing is of no use to anyone, why not sacrifice yourself for the sake of themon people of the maind? Chapter 48: Becoming Infamous in History? (3) Chapter 48: Bing Infamous in History? (3) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! So you want to let your eldest miss absorb my spiritual force? Like youve done to others? Gu Ruoyun looked towards Hun Fei with a face full of smiles. Her eyes were filled with humour, So my observations were right. Shiyun is cultivating a sinister art. She needs to absorb spiritual force from others in order to extend her life or increase her power. General Luo gaped in astonishment. The Weapon Refining Sects eldest miss was actually doing such evil deeds to increase her power? He had never heard of something like that before! Hmph! Hun Fei wasnt bothered at all that Gu Ruoyun had seen through them. Heughed in ridicule: Eldest Miss is our Weapon Refining Sects greatest genius and the hope of the entire maind! Eldest Miss may be the only one on this entire maind whos capable of defeating the demons! No matter how many people we have to sacrifice, its for the sake of the maind so they should have sacrificed themselves anyway! Furthermore, they had all volunteered themselves. Gu Ruoyun, if you continue living, youd only be wasting the resources of this maind. Why not make a sacrifice for the whole maind? Not everyone has the qualifications to be a sacrifice for the greater good. If not for my Weapon Refining Sect, you wouldnt have the chance to leave your mark on history. The meaning implied in his words was that Gu Ruoyun needed to be grateful for the chance he had given her to be a martyr for the maind, otherwise she wouldnt have been able to have such a chance at all. Since youve put it that way, then if someone wants to kill you in the future, you have to be grateful to him as well. Grateful that he got rid of a scourge of the maind. Otherwise, who knows how many more innocents would have died in the hands of your Weapon Refining Sect? Oh, wait, maybe everyone on this maind would be grateful to him by then. Boom! An enraged aura suddenly burst out from Hun Feis body, and he stared at Gu Ruoyun with cold eyes. He said word by word, Gu Ruoyun, how dare you! Youre just a good-for-nothing. If your spiritual force helps heal our eldest miss or even helps her breakthrough, then you would actually have contributed something to this maind. However, you refused to appreciate this opportunity and you even dared to spout such drivel! Youre just determined to be infamous in history! If you insist on doing so, then you must suffer the condemnation of all. When the maind is destroyed, youll be the chief culprit! When that timees, everyone will treat you like an enemy. Your kin and descendants will be ashamed of you! Is that what you want? Haha! Gu Ruoyunughed out loud. A trace of mockery hung on the corner of her lips as she said, Could it be, that in your eyes, its only natural that all the people on this earth should be sacrifices for the sake of your Weapon Refining Sect? And those who refuse toply are enemies of the world? Of course! Hun Fei raised his head proudly and sneered, Our Weapon Refining Sect holds the responsibility of fighting against the demons, for the sake of the peace of the maind. The maind will only be able to survive if we are strong. Your sacrifices wont be in vain. Even as someone who had lived two lives, it was only Gu Ruoyuns second time meeting someone this shameless. Of course, the very first one was her father from her previous life. These two were nearly matched in the extent of their shamelessness, it was such a pity that they couldnt be sworn brothers. That... Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment before smiling as she spoke, Why do I have to sacrifice my life for the maind? Do I owe them anything? Ive never taken pleasure in helping others. I only know that I must do whatever is beneficial to myself. So what if everyone on this earth dies? Its fine as long as the people I care about survive. Hun Feis expression had been warped beyond recognition by his rage. He had thought that this would be an easy task. There werent many chances to make your mark on the annals of history, so she should be eager to take the opportunity. What was wrong with sacrificing yourself for the greater good? He felt that this woman was not only a good-for-nothing, but an idiot as well! Chapter 49: The Gu Family Visits Again (1) Chapter 49: The Gu Family Visits Again (1) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! I had thought that all of you on this earth were not afraid of dying, like my Weapon Refining Sect. I didnt think that there would be such a selfish coward that is afraid of death to this extent. Thats fine! Since youre all so cowardly, then I wont force it! I only hope that you dont regret your decision in the future! Hun Fei nced at Gu Ruoyuns pretty face from the corner of his eyes as if she was the greatest disgrace of the entire maind. This time, without waiting for Gu Ruoyun to speak up, General Luos mocking voice suddenly sounded, It has been eye-opening for me today. The honourable Weapon Refining Sect would actually force ady to give up her life for their own selfish desires! And you even spoke so righteously! Are you really going to be this shameless? Although the Weapon Refining Sect were so thick skinned that they could match the city walls, no one would actually say so in front of anyone from the Weapon Refining Sect. Upon hearing General Luos words, Hun Feis face turned livid. Luo Hongtian, Im not done with you! Hun Fei harrumphed, tossing his sleeves as he left. The Weapon Refining Sect is starting to go too far, Luo Hongtian watched Hun Feis disappearing back and slightly furrowed his brows, However, Im afraid therell be some trouble in the future after offending the Weapon Refining Sect. At least he wont dare to openly confront my household with the Three Great Authorities suppressing him. Unknowingly, Luo Hongtians back was covered in cold sweat, it was obvious how much pressure Hun Fei had given him just now. Girl, Im afraid youll run into trouble next time, Luo Hongtian turned to look at Gu Ruoyun with a serious expression. Avoid appearing in ces where there arent many people around from now on, or the Weapon Refining Sect will surely attempt to kill you. If youre in a ce with too many witnesses, then they wont dare to make a move. Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows slightly, then smiled, Dont worry, I know what to do. Right, I came here today to ask General Luo for a favour. Oh? What is it? Luo Hongtian looked at Gu Ruoyun with astonishment. He had thought that this girl was here for Yiner. Now it seemed like she was here for him... Gu Ruoyuns eyes sparkled, and she smiled faintly, I need weapons! I need a few hundreds of them to be made within a short period of time. Only General Luo is able to pull off something like that! It wasmon knowledge that General Luo had a smithery under his banner, specialised in making weapons for the imperial troops. This was also the reason Gu Ruoyun hade to find him today... Luo Hongtians eyes darkened slightly: What do you need them for? Although he liked this girl, what was she going to do with so many weapons? As a general sworn to protect the country, he couldnt let anyone harbour ill intentions towards Azure Dragon Country. Dont worry, Im not interested in Azure Dragon Country, Gu Ruoyun had clearly seen through the direction Luo Hongtians thoughts were taking. She smiled calmly, Moreover, Im a member of the fairer sex, what would I do with the throne? Most importantly, I have no interest in bing the emperor. What Im aiming for is something above imperial rights, to be a power that can go toe to toe against the Three Great Authorities! At this moment, an endlessly domineering aura exuded from the girls body, causing Luo Hongtians eyes to go blind for a moment, as if he was looking at that peerless man from decades ago... Chapter 50: The Gu Family Visits Again (2) Chapter 50: The Gu Family Visits Again (2) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Luo Hongtian didnt know it at this time, but many yearster, an elite team would appear on the maind. They wouldnt have many members, but each one of them would be so powerful that the entire maind would fear them, and even the Three Great Authorities would look up to them... The people would call that fearsome power the Devil Sect! As if they were bloody spirits, any ce they passed through would be stained with fresh blood! As for the one leading the Devil Sect, who would have thought that it would be the good-for-nothing eldest miss, Gu Ruoyun, that everyone had looked down on back then? Of course, all of this all happened muchter... Hahaha! Luo Hongtianughed out loud, Girl, thats a good goal. This general believes your words. As long as you dont take any action against the emperor, Ill make weapons for you. Hearing so, Gu Ruoyun smiled, a luminous radiance burning in her eyes. Then, many thanks to General Luo. Ill promise you this right now. As long as the emperor of Azure Dragon Country does not do anything to harm me or the people I care about, I wont harm him, and Ill even protect Azure Dragon Country for the sake of this favour General Luo has granted me today. However, if the emperor ever makes an unforgivable mistake, then Im sorry, its time for this country to change dynasties. You should understand my temper. I wont bow to any humiliation, so I hope that the emperor of Azure Dragon Country wont do anything to cross me in the future... If it had been anyone else speaking, General Luo would not have taken any notice, and would even have smiled in understanding. However, who was she? Gu Tians daughter, Gu Shengxiaos sister! Going by hertest performance, Luo Hongtian understood that it was only a matter of time before the entire dynasty would be toppled... Fine, then Ill make a promise to you as well! If the emperor harms you, then this general wont protect him and will support your decision! Many thanks. Gu Ruoyun bowed slightly while covering her fist with her palm as a gesture of respect. She understood the meaning of this promise. He was indirectly stating the position he would take. Following that, she turned to Luo Yin who had been waiting at the side: Luo Yin, Im staying within Hundred Herb Hall these days. If you need to find me, just go straight to Hundred Herb Hall. Ive already informed Shopkeeper Zhao that you can see me whenever youe. Having said so, Gu Ruoyun smiled and left without saying anything else. Luo Yin stared at Gu Ruoyuns back in a faze. Was this still the same girl who would hide behind her whenever there was danger? When had she be this domineering... The kirin is not a small fry in a pond, when a stormes, it changes into a dragon. This girl is fated to be someone out of the ordinary. I have a feeling that her achievements wont lose to Gu Tians. That old man Gu has made the biggest mistake of his life letting go of this granddaughter of his. Yiner, before long, her talent will bepletely revealed and shock the people of the world. Lets wait to watch the show then! Even that old man from the Ling family had discovered how abnormal Gu Ruoyun was. However, her own blood rtives were the only ones still treating her as a good-for-nothing, it was ridiculous! Luo Hongtianughed, he couldnt wait to see that old mans expression... It would definitely be spectacr! Gu Ruoyun had just returned to Hundred Herb Hall when she saw a crowd of people blocking the main entrance. A few familiar figures in the crowd caused her to frown. TL Notes: The greeting that Gu Ruoyun uses towards General Luo is called bao quan, and its something those who watch martial arts movies will be very familiar with~ Its used to indicate respect. If you want to read up more about it, try this link (http://martirts.stackexchange/questions/417/what-does-the-closed-fist-covered-by-open-hand-signify). return Chapter 51: The Gu Family Visits Again (3) Chapter 51: The Gu Family Visits Again (3) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun, so you were really here! Second Madam spotted Gu Ruoyun at one nce, and her expression darkened. This stupid girl still hadnte to greet them despite seeing that her uncle and aunt hade to fetch her back. Who had been the one to teach her such poor manners? Hmph, youve be quite daring! You dared to block your own uncle and aunt from seeing you! Where has your upbringing gone? Not only that, you even let these Hundred Herb Hall people throw your uncle out the door, I really dont know how did my Gu family raised a rebel like you! The corner of Gu Ruoyuns lips raised slightly and her arms crossed over her chest as she nced sideways at the crowd. Im no longer a member of the Gu family, so youre no longer my rtives. I only have one rtive in this world, and thats Gu Shengxiao. Anyone else is simply a stranger rted to me by blood. Second Madams face was gloomy. She was only thinking of how mortifying it had been when Second Master Gu had been thrown out in front of the crowd. This was clearly meant to humiliate them! And the cause was this damned bitch. Hmph, if I had known this earlier, I would have strangled you to death when your father died! Youve already hurt my daughter, and now youre trying to harm my husband! Why didnt you die earlier? Otherwise, why would there be so much trouble now? If it werent for her, Panpan wouldnt have been beaten by her own father. She had spoiled her daughter since birth, and could never bear disciplining her even once. So Second Madam hated Gu Ruoyun to the core right now. If she could, she would have already pped that damned bitch to death in one hit. You, shut up! Second Master Gu was so afraid that he hurriedly shouted: I told you not to follow me here, but you wouldnt listen. What if Young Master Dongfang hears about what you said, do you want to drag the whole Gu family down with you? Second Madam was still indignant: I really dont know how that shameless harlot Liu Yu became Young Master Dongfangs sworn sister. The heavens are really blind! He even wants to look for this good-for-nothing. If Young Master Dongfang really takes this kind of good-for-nothing home, itll only waste the Dongfang familys provisions. A power as strong as the Dongfang family may not even ept her. Liu Yu, originally Dongfang Yu, had changed her name to remove all links to the Dongfang family. However, because she was only Young Master Dongfangs sworn sister, Second Madam did not really think too highly of her. She wasnt the Dongfang familys biological daughter, thus the Dongfang family would note out to defend her. There was only one Dongfang Shaoze willing to stick his head out for her, and he wouldnt dare to cause trouble in the capital. However, Second Madam hadnt thought of one thing:ing from the Dongfang family, how could Dongfang Shaoze be weak? She was only blinded by jealousy. Before marrying Second Master Gu, she had always liked Gu Tian. Who wouldnt love a man with a godly appearance and talent to match? However, Gu Tian had never been involved in any rtionships, and remained single even up until he was 30. For the sake of getting closer to the man of her dreams, Second Madam had chosen to be Second Master Gus wife. She had thought that no woman would be able to match a man like that. However, one day, when Gu Tian had brought that woman back to the Gu family, she had been shocked to the core. There was actually such a beautiful woman on this earth, and when she stood next to Gu Tian, they looked like a perfect couple... Generally speaking, most people would only give their blessings upon seeing such a matching couple. However, Second Madam was different. She felt that Gu Tian should never have wed and should have remained single for all his life, never loving any one woman. Thus, with love turned to hatred, for the sake of removing that perfect couple from her sights, she had made Second Master Gu agree to that persons request... Chapter 52: There’s No Limit to Their Shamelessness (1) Chapter 52: Theres No Limit to Their Shamelessness (1) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Smack! Second Master Gu pped Second Madams face. With an ashen face, he said: I shouldnt have let you follow me, youre going to ruin everything! Dont say another word or Ill divorce you! When he was done talking, without a second nce at Second Madam, he turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun and said in a warm tone, Yuner, Second Uncle hase to fetch you home. Your grandfather was worrying about your safety while living outside. I couldnt rx either, how would you be able to survive in this world with such weak cultivation? If you return with me now, our Gu family will pamper and spoil you, youll be treated the same as Panpan. mes of wrath were shooting out from Second Madams eyes, it was obvious that she wanted Gu Ruoyuns corpse to be torn into a thousand pieces. However, she didnt dare to utter a single word after Second Master Gus warning. Youre inviting me back? Gu Ruoyun scanned Second Master Gus face, Why does it look like youre not here to fetch me back? It looks more like youre trying to capture someone instead? Furthermore, since your Gu family intends to hand me over to the Weapon Refining Sect and doesnt care about my life or death, Im no longer part of your Gu family! Im not good enough to be a member of such a family. So please go back to where you came from. Second Master Gus face turned red then white: Yuner, Im still your uncle at the very least. Dont make things difficult for us. If we dont bring you back, Young Master Dongfang wont let us off. Just treat it as helping us out, okay? The Gu family could have just told Dongfang Shaoze that Gu Ruoyun had been disowned. However, the Gu family had always been greedy. What was in it for them if they just gave him her whereabouts? They wanted to use Gu Ruoyun to connect with Dongfang Shaoze so they could request for some benefits. Unfortunately, things were not going to go ording to their ns... What if I dont want to go back? Gu Ruoyun smiled as she looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, What are you going to do to me then? Stupid girl, thats enough impudence out of you! Second Madam could no longer keep silent and started scolding, You heartless slut, our Gu family raised you up, and now youre going to bite the hand that fed you? You should die a horrible death! Youre definitely the daughter of that seductress, youre both inhuman! Although Gu Ruoyun had never seen her mother in this life, in her previous life, her mother had been the most precious thing she had sworn to protect for her whole life- and failed to. So upon hearing Second Madams words, her smile cooled down bit by bit: Youve just made a fatal mistake. One that youll never be able to make up for. Second Madam was stunned. She looked at Gu Ruoyun with surprise. She had never seen Gu Ruoyun look like this before... The girl raised her delicate face slightly under the light breeze. Her body was d in a cold aura, causing their hearts to start trembling. For some reason, they had the urge to kneel before her. As if she were the king of this world! Utterly domineering! She... wasnt she the good-for-nothing eldest miss? It looks like the rumours were true. Gu Ruoyun was the most well-hidden in the whole capital... Go back and tell that great general in your Gu family. I, Gu Ruoyun, am never going back to the Gu family! So you dont have to waste your efforts any longer! After saying so, she nced sideways at Second Madam. This one look made Second Master Gu assume that it was Second Madams words that had caused Gu Ruoyuns refusal. He was immediately agitated and red fiercely at her in rage. Chapter 53: There’s No Limit to Their Shamelessness (2) Chapter 53: Theres No Limit to Their Shamelessness (2) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Yuner, you... Just as Second Master Gu was about to say something more, an angered shout abruptly sounded: Who permitted you to disturb my people? Wheres Shopkeeper Zhao? Come out right now! Elder Yu had just been making his usual rounds at Hundred Herb Hall and he hadnt expected that he would see Gu Ruoyun surrounded by the Gu familys men. The rage in his heart burst out. The servants at the side trembled as they replied: Reporting to Elder Yu, Shopkeeper Zhao... he went out to see a patient. A patient? Hmph! He went out to see a patient at this kind of time? Gu Ruoyun is now under my Hundred Herb Hall, no one is allowed to disturb her peace and quiet. Men,e and strip these bastards and throw them out! If anyone else from the Gu familyes, do the same! If theyre not afraid of humiliating themselves, then let theme! Gu Ruoyun did not allow Elder Yu to reveal that she was now the owner of Hundred Herb Hall. She didnt want to show off her identity for now, in order to fend off the Gu familys greed. Knowing them, they would surely try to make use of her identity in some way the moment they found out. Understood. The guards following behind Elder Yu had their orders. They quickly rushed over. stripped the Gu familys men, and tossed them into the crowd without giving them the chance to react. It was still fine for Second Master Gu, but when Second Madam was treated in the same way, she wanted to die on the spot. The hatred she had towards Gu Ruoyun deepened. You slut, just you wait. Wait until my son returns, Ill let you die a horrible death! No, not only that, Ill make you suffer everything youve put me through! As if she had detected Second Madams resentful gaze, Gu Ruoyun met her eyes fearlessly. There was no change in her clear pupils, only that faint smile dancing at the edge of her lips. At this moment, everyone was pointing and gawking at thepletely naked Gu family party. Even the thick-skinned Second Master Gu was unable to raise his head after this. The Gu family had been utterly humiliated this time... Gu Ruoyun didnt spare them another nce. She turned and walked into Hundred Herb Hall. Following her closely was Elder Yu, who walked behind her reservedly. Speak, what happened back there? Gu Ruoyun strode into the hall and sat down, before smiling as she looked at Elder Yu. It was clear that this fiasco had something to do with Dongfang Shaoze... This... The embarrassed Elder Yu spoke up, Young Master just wanted to take a little revenge for Eldest Miss. That Gu family was too much, so Young Master set them an impossible task to torture them. We didnt think that Eldest Miss would meet them at the door. This is all Shopkeeper Zhaos fault! Young Master had already ordered that no one from the Gu family was allowed to meet Eldest Miss. However, he just had to leave at this time. This old servant will punish him severely when he returns! Theres no need for punishment, Gu Ruoyun poured a cup of tea and took a sip before putting the teacup down, However, let me know whenever you do anything else from now on, so that Im forewarned. Elder Yu chuckled, then turned serious all of a sudden: Oh yes, Eldest Miss. Ive already found the people you wanted. This group of people are all orphans, with no living rtives, but they have quite a bit of potential. While they wont be geniuses, with a little training, they wont turn out weak. Oh? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, Where are they? Take me to them. Very well. Please follow me, Eldest Miss. Having said so, Elder Yu led the way as Gu Ruoyun followed him out of Hundred Herb Hall. Chapter 54: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (1) Chapter 54: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (1) Please support the trantor by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun was led by Elder Yu to the outskirts of the imperial capital. A courtyardpletely hidden by the lush foliage of the forest surroundings came into view. I hadnt thought that Hundred Herb Hall would own a ce like this, Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly, This ce does suit my need for secrecy. Before I grow my wings, I dont want anyone to know of my capabilities. Elder Yu turned to look at Gu Ruoyun and returned the smile: This is where Young Master used to practice his skills. Theres an Eight Trigram Formation set up here. No one will be able to reach this ce unless they are led here. When he heard that Eldest Miss wanted to train her own army, Young Master bade me to give this ce to you. Dongfang Shaoze? Gu Ruoyun was stunned for a moment, and she wrinkled her brows slightly: What kind of connection did your Young Master have with my parents? Why is he helping me so unreservedly? Please forgive this old servant, but Im unable to tell you that. Young Master will definitely tell Eldest Miss when its time for you to know. Itll only do you harm to know some things before the time is ripe. Young Master has his own troubles. The Dongfang family was doing poorly now. Even Young Master was in the middle of hot water. How could Young Master bear to pull her down with him at this kind of time? Especially since she wasnt strong enough... Seeing that Elder Yu was unwilling to say more, Gu Ruoyun did not continue questioning him. She calmed down and said: Lets go. Take me to the people youve chosen for me. ...... Gu Ruoyun had just entered the courtyard when numerous gazes full of caution were shot her way. She didnt say much, but measured up the crowd standing within the courtyard. Undoubtedly, the candidates Elder Yu had chosen had excellent physical potential and were cultivation talents. However, all of them seemed to have suffered some sort of trauma. None of their eyes were as clear and bright as that of normal people. Conversely, their gazes carried hatred. This was exactly what she needed. Perhaps Elder Yu has already told you the reason youve been brought here from the start. But all of you never thought that the one who needed you would be a little girl like me, Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly, and a light that no one could ignore was shining in that smile, Maybe youre not convinced, and you think that a girl like me wont be able to rule over all of you. Well, I have something to tell you. If you want to change your fate, if you want to trample over your tormentors, if you want to be someone standing above the rest, then you have to obey me! It was obvious that Gu Ruoyun had seen the reluctance in the crowds eyes from the start. Although they had fallen to this level due to circumstances, it didnt mean that they were willing to obey a teenage girl. Hmph, since youve already said it, then show us some of your ability to make us submit to you. At this moment, a mocking voice sounded out from the crowd. Gu Ruoyun followed the sound back to its source, and her gazended on a young man in shabby green clothes. She smiled: Whats your name? Xunfeng. The youth raised his head arrogantly and answered in a cool tone. Not bad, Gu Ruoyun eyed Xunfeng and nodded slightly, Its not bad that you have your pride and temper. I wont suppress your personalities here, and you dont need to be apprehensive. As for my capabilities... If you can pass my test, then Ill prove my ability to all of you here! How about it? Do you have the guts to try it out? Chapter 55: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (2) Chapter 55: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (2) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! There were some things that she was onlyfortable showing to those who werepletely hers. Fine! Xunfeng sneered, My life was saved by this senior, Elder Yu, so what does it matter if you want to test me? I hope you wont disappoint me. Hearing so, Gu Ruoyun only smiled: There are over a hundred of you here and I wont keep all of you. Following this, Ill let all of you go to the Spiritual Beast Mountains to fight. You wont be allowed to use spiritual power, only your raw physical strength. You can run if you want, but I definitely wont use you if you do. Those who remain will be the absolute strongest in this world! Your time limit is a month! Any objections? The girl raised her head slightly, and there was a faint glow on that pretty, delicate face. In a moment of distraction, everyone there stopped seeing her as a fourteen or fifteen year old little girl, but instead, as someone whose strength was greatly above their own, an absolute power dominating over all. Its only a month, I agree. Xunfeng swept a nce at Gu Ruoyun. Honestly speaking, he could still ept swearing obeisance to Elder Yu, but this was just a teenage girl. Good. Elder Yu, lets go. Gu Ruoyun looked at the crowd behind her and smiled slightly: Ill return to see the results in a month, I hope you wont disappoint me... ...... What did you say? At the Gu household, Old Man Gu suddenly rose with a steely expression: Gu Ruoyun refused toe back to the Gu family with you? It was all this bitchs fault! Second Master Gu red fiercely at Second Madam, If she hadnt said those words, then my niece wouldnt have been this heartless. I could tell that she still carried some feelings for our Gu family, and she still wanted to return. However, she scolded my nieces parents in front of her. How could any daughter could bear that? Bang! The old man broke the table into two with a single strike, and gritted his teeth as he spoke: Who asked you to marry such a stupid wife? She actually made such a mistake. If we cant get Gu Ruoyun back, Young Master Dongfang wont let us off. Retire this stupid wife of yours immediately! Yes, father! Listening to their conversation, Second Madam copsed to the floor, paralysed. Suddenly, she stood up and shouted madly. No, you cant do this to me! You cant retire me, Xianglin will hate you once he returns. Right now, Gu Xianglin was her only hope, and her only chance at staying in the Gu family... As expected, upon hearing so, Old Man Gu went silent. He only spoke up after a long while: For the sake of Xianglin, Ill let you stay in the Gu family for now. However, youre not allowed to step out from the Gu household anymore, or youll be punished ording to the familyws! Understood? Second Madam copsed bonelessly on the floor. She looked battered and exhausted as sweat trickled from her forehead. The hatred in her heart had reached a new high, she hated that she could not tear Gu Ruoyun into tens of thousands of pieces. It was always her! It was Gu Ruoyun that had caused her to be an abandoned wife! Just like that seductress of a mother, she wasnt anything good! No, she should say that,pared to that seductress, she was even more terrible! She was actually so impudent,pletely disregarding the Gu family! Even her mother had not dared to be this condescending to everyone! Gu Ruoyun, I should have strangled you little bastard earlier on to spare everyone from your trouble making ways! However, you little slut, just you wait... The day my son returns... will be the day of your death! Chapter 56: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (3) Chapter 56: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (3) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Seeing Second Madams malevolent expression, Second Master Gus brows knitted together. He turned to Old Man Gu and asked: Father, what should we do next? Old Man Gu narrowed his eyes slightly, the traces of a sneer on the corner of his lips: It looks like this general will have to personally make an appearance! This general is her grandfather at least, I dont believe that shell reject me if I invite her back myself! If she dares to do such a thing, shell be the scourge of the crowd. Filial piety was taken very seriously in Azure Dragon Country. He would now sacrifice his dignity to beg for her to return. No matter what, she could not afford to reject him, or she would be the talk of the town. However, it was such a pity. The old man was rejected at the door before he even got to see Gu Ruoyuns face. The reason? Since returning to Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun had immediately continued cultivating. Even Dongfang Shaoze was unable to meet her at this time, let alone Old Man Gu. Thus, he could only return in disappointment. As the days passed one by one, while he was unable to meet with Gu Ruoyun, the old man kept worrying if Dongfang Shaoze would return. Just as the apprehension in his heart had reached its peak, the eyes he had nted at the city gates came to report that Young Master Dongfang had suddenly left Azure Dragon Country in a hurry. Thus, he could finally set down the burden in his heart... In the bedroom, Gu Ruoyun slowly opened her eyes. Within the next moment, an extremely beautiful face appeared before her. Xiao Ye? When had this guye here? She had not detected him at all. The man pouted aggrievedly and looked at her with resentment: Xiao Yun, youve been cultivating for so long. The meaning in his words: he hadnt gotten to see her for much too long. Has it been that long? Gu Ruoyun smiled, Thinking about it, Ive only been shut in for about a month. Ive finally broken through into Qi level 6, I wonder if General Luo has finished making the weapons I wanted. Crash! At this moment, a sudden wave of fluctuations started from within Gu Ruoyuns soul. Her heart lifted in delight: Zixie, youre awake? Just as she said so, a burst of purple light shed from her body, and that mans deep, mesmerisingughter sounded: Girl, long time no see. Why, have you missed me so much that you couldnt wait to summon me? Dressed in a dark purplish red robe with violet phoenixes embroidered on the sleeve, the man had a devilish smile on his handsome face. His every gesture exuded majesty. Gu Ruoyuns expression turned ck: I need your help with something. She turned to Qianbei Ye, who was waiting at the side, and said: This is a new friend Ive made recently. Could you help me check what happened to his memory? Why did he lose all of his memories? Oh? Zixies eyebrow raised as he followed Gu Ruoyuns line of sight. The moment his eyesnded on Qianbei Ye, his handsome face went stiff. With a swoosh, the power around his body peaked, and his gaze turned as frosty as the icy tundra: Why are you here? Cold... Gu Ruoyun saw an unprecedented cold in Zixies eyes. Since meeting Zixie, she had never seen him make such an expression before, especially that burning hatred in that pair of violet eyes... Zixie, whats going on? Whats going on? Zixie sneered, You should ask him! Chapter 57: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (4) Chapter 57: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (4) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Xiao Ye? Gu Ruoyuns gaze turned towards Qianbei Ye, but she saw that he was frowning in deep thought. After a long while, he shook his head and said: I dont remember. I cant remember anything from the past. You dont remember? Haha, did you think that you could forget all the wrongs youvemitted in the past just by saying you dont remember? Forget all the people youve killed? Qianbei Ye, I thought you had disappeared in the passing of time. I never imagined that you would appear here. Your power was so tremendous, I dont believe that theres anyone who could seal your memories. You were the one who sealed them yourself! You were the one who sealed them yourself? Astonishment shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes. What did Zixie mean by that? Did he just say, that the one who sealed Qianbei Yes memories, was Qianbei Ye himself? Why did he do that? Qianbei Ye sunk into silence, his brow knitted in pain. A few broken pieces of memory shed across his mind. In those pieces, a girl dressed in white was riding a dragon into the sky, above the clouds. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt see the girls face clearly. However, just that shallow image made his heart clench in pain. It was pain he had never felt before, as if ten thousand arrows were piercing his heart. Xiao Ye? Gu Ruoyun saw that Qianbei Ye had turned pale from the pain, and hurriedly stopped his recollection: If you cant recall, then forget about it. No! Qianbei Ye raised his head to look at Gu Ruoyun, Xiao Yun, I want to know what kind of person I was in the past. I know you can help me. Even if I really did something I can never atone for, I must bear this burden. Sealing memories is something only a coward would do! Gu Ruoyun smiled lightly: Alright, Ill help you. Zixie, do you have any methods? Zixie turned away from her. She wanted to make him help this bastard? No way. Zixie! It was the first time Gu Ruoyun had ever seen Zixie this uncooperative. She couldnt help but hold her forehead helplessly: I dont know what kind of grudge both of you have, but since you hate him so much, shouldnt you make him remember the wrongs he hasmitted? Consider it his punishment. Hearing this, Zixie sunk into silence. Girl, youre right. Qianbei Ye, I know I cant kill you right now, but I wont let you have an easy life! I want you to remember everything youve ever done, I want you to live eternally in regret and self-me! Because you were the one who caused that persons death! Did you think you could escape it all by sealing your memory? I wont let you get off so easily. This man had always stood above the gods. That existence that had always been looking down on all life from the top, he had never imagined that he would lose his way and fall into evil. Even though his appearance and smell had changed, the soul deep in his bones had never changed since the beginning... Zixie sneered and turned towards Gu Ruoyun as he said: However, I have to remind you, girl. This guy isnt a good person, dont trust him too much. He used to be a god, but now hes only a demon! Having said so, he had no reason left to stay, and he disappeared in a sh in front of the two of them... All was suddenly silent within the room. After a long time, a man spoke up in a careful tone. Xiao Yun, you wouldnt... not believe me, would you? Gu Ruoyuns distracted gaze met with that especially careful gaze. There was tension and fear in those eyes, as well as a longing that could not be expressed in words... Chapter 58: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (5) Chapter 58: The Emergence of a Strong Army! (5) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Of course not, she shook her head and smiled softly, I trust Zixie, but I trust my own feelings even more. No matter what you were like in the past, the one Im friends with is the current you. The man smiled. With this smile, the surroundings lost their colour. His smile was so beautiful it was hard to breathe. I trust you too. In this world, youre the only one I trust. Even if you leave me, Ill still believe that you had your own reasons. Xiao Yun, if you ever leave me someday, Ill wait for you here. Ill wait for you toe back for me... Gu Ruoyuns heart shook, and felt even more sorry for this man. No matter what he had done in the past, she would never abandon him... Just as they walked out of the room, they saw Elder Yu rushing over hurriedly. When he spotted the two of them stepping out of the door, his heart lifted in delight and he walked up to them. Eldest Miss, those people are back. Gu Ruoyun raised a brow and smiled: Now that I think about it, General Luo should be done with the weapons by now. Elder Yu, go to General Luo and bring the weapons back to me. Its time to proceed with my n. Yes, Eldest Miss. ...... A month ago, more a hundred people had been sent to the Spiritual Beast Mountains by Gu Ruoyun. However, only more than fifty people had returned. Most of them had escaped after meeting dangers they could not ovee, and a few had perished under the ws of the fearsome spiritual beasts. However, what the remaining people did not know was that their persistence would cause them to be a force that would make the entire maind tremble in fear in time toe! In therge courtyard, Gu Ruoyuns gaze scanned the remaining crowd, and eventuallynded on Xunfengs haughty face. You made it. Not bad, Xunfeng raised his face and said in a cold, arrogant tone, You promised us that you would show us your ability if we came back alive. I hope you wont let us waste our one month of hard work. Gu Ruoyun smiled: Speaking honestly, I dont have much power. Im only a Qi level 6 up till now. I certainly cant match up to any of you in battle. Xunfengs expression turned ugly, this girl had been ying around with them? If it were really so, he wouldnt forgive her! But, a light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she smiled, Do you really think that this month of effort has been wasted? Dont tell me that a month of training didnt help you improve at all? If thats the case, then I dont need to train any of you anymore. Hearing so, everyones expressions changed a little. Gu Ruoyun was right, they had improved by leaps and bounds in this month of training. Their bodies and minds had been strengthened a lot. These results would take them half a year to reach if they trained normally... Ive said it before, I may not have a lot of strength right now. However, in the near future, none of you will be my match even if all of you joined forces! Even with my most dedicated nurturing. The current Gu Ruoyun did not have exceptional power, but she wasnt too bad whenpared to her peers. At least she was not the good-for-nothing from before. She could only achieve this result considering how little time she had had to cultivate. You definitely wont regret it if you follow me! Gu Ruoyun raised her chin slightly. Under the sunlight, that pretty and delicate face carried a calm yet confident smile, Ill train you into the strongest army! Even though therell only be 50 people in this army, theyll be invincible! I believe that youve persevered thus far for the sake of reaching a goal like that. Chapter 59: Competition and Reversal (1) Chapter 59: Competition and Reversal (1) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Shrouded under the sunlight, Gu Ruoyuns side profile held a resolute glow, dazzling Xunfeng for a moment. Suddenly, he made a decision. A decision that would affect the rest of his life. If you have the power to help me take my revenge, I, Xunfeng, will henceforth obey your orders with my life! Actually, Gu Ruoyun had noticed Xunfeng in the crowd from the start. This man was the strongest amongst them, and she had a feeling that his identity was not so simple. Dont worry, since youve be my people, Ill treat you well, Having said so, Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued speaking, What Im holding right now, is Qi Gathering Pills. Once you eat this, your power will grow even faster. Qi Gathering Pill? None of them had ever heard of a Qi Gathering Pill. They unconsciously stared at Gu Ruoyun in a daze. Qi Gathering Pill? You... youre talking about pills? Elder Yu shouted in surprise while the crowd was still in confusion. His eyes bulged out as he stared in disbelief at the porcin bottle in Gu Ruoyuns hands. At this moment, even his breathing had tensed up, afraid that he had misheard it. The others did not know what Qi Gathering Pills were, but how could Elder Yu not know of them as someone serving the Dongfang family? That was a legendary item, how could she have pills in her hands? This... this was unbelievable! Even thousands and thousands of years ago, pill masters had been an extremely precious existence. Furthermore, there were no more pill masters left alive in their world. Even in the Dongfang family, they only had 2 pills which the family head had found in some ancient ruins! They were treasured like family heirlooms. However, Gu Ruoyun had just casually taken out a bottle of pills? And was going to give them away? She was such a wastrel! Elder Yu looked at Gu Ruoyun as if she had betrayed his expectations. He was clearly unhappy with the matter of giving the pills away. Even though these people were her subordinates, there was no need to be this generous. Elder Yu, from what I can see, your cultivation has already hit a bottleneck. These Qi Gathering Pills are close to useless for cultivators at a bottleneck, so I didnt prepare any for you. Ill make a higher grade pill to help you break through martial generalter on. Seeing Elder Yus expression, Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose and shrugged helplessly as she spoke. Wh... what? Elder Yus eyes bulged out. This girl had just said that she could raise his rank to martial king? He must have been hearing things. Indeed, he must have been hallucinating... In Elder Yus eyes, just having this many pills was a miracle in itself, let alone pills that could help a martial general inte stage break through. This was practically indulging in flights of fantasy, something that was impossible. Haha, Eldest Miss, this old servant understands your good intentions. However, this old servant does not have great talent. Young Master was worried about letting me apany him in this state, so he let me live here in retirement, far away from turmoil, taking care of Hundred Herb Hall in passing. This old servant is clear about my own aptitude, there wont be any more breakthroughs in this lifetime. Elder Yu shook his head and smiled. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun did not say any more on the topic. She smiled and said: Elder Yu, help me distribute these pills to the crowd. This Qi Gathering Pill can help cultivators gather the spiritual Qi around them to elerate their cultivation. However, they can only take one pill at a time, and they must wait for the effect to disappear before using another. Chapter 60: Competition and Reversal (2) Chapter 60: Competition and Reversal (2) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! It would help cultivators cultivate faster? Everyones eyes bulged out for a moment, and they raised their heads to look at the resolute expression on Gu Ruoyuns pretty face in astonishment. However, before they even had the chance to consider Gu Ruoyuns words, Elder Yu had already distributed the pills into their hands. Holding the porcin bottles in their hands, all of them ate a single pill while wavering in disbelief, then immediately sat down to cultivate. Spiritual Qi started to converge in their surroundings, forming a green mist. If there were other people present in the area, they would definitely be extremely shocked. Did they know how much spiritual Qi it would take to form a mist? At this moment, none of them dared to ck off even a little. They started to cultivate, treating every second preciously, as if the noise of the outside world had disappeared. Haha, I broke through! I finally broke through! The effect of this Qi Gathering Pill is so magical, it helped us cultivate until we managed to break through! Everyone startedughing out loud with joy, and turned to Gu Ruoyun with changed expressions. They had a feeling that they absolutely would not regret following this young girl! This servant Xunfeng apologises for the previous slights and provocation towards Master. A trace ofplex emotions shed across Xunfengs eyes as he half-kneeled on the ground. The earlier haughtiness in his expression had changed into deference. He finally understood why she believed that he wouldnt regret following her! He also believed that there was a basis for everything she had said, if he followed her, then the day of his revenge would not be too far away. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly: My heart is like a devils, and I act like a devil as well. From now on, our team will be called the Devil Sect! Xunfeng will be the Left Protector, and Moyu will be the Right Protector. Report to the two of them for everything in this sect. Having said so, she turned to look at Xunfeng once, then looked at the young girl who had not spoken a single word since the start. From Elder Yus reports, she had discovered that the girl was named Moyu. She was not ranked amongst the top few in strength, but she had willpower far greater than the norm, and... Moyus spiritual force was extremely powerful, she was suited to refine pills! Understood, Sect Master! Everyone kneeled down and shouted. Dont call me Sect Master, Gu Ruoyun waved her hand, You can call me Master, or Eldest Miss. Everyone else can stay here for now, no one will disturb you. Xunfeng, Moyu, follow me when I leave. Within five years, I need to let the world know of the Devil Sects existence! So, before then, she had to buy a courtyard to be their temporary living space. Yes, Master. Xunfeng and Moyu answered in harmony, their gazes carried burning radiance as they looked at Gu Ruoyun. ...... On the streets, the people were bustling with activity. Gu Ruoyun had previously heard of a courtyard going for sale not far from Hundred Herb Hall. Before she found a proper base for the Devil Sect, she needed to ce these people somewhere, since the courtyard Elder Yu had provided wasnt big enough for 50 people to live in. Of course, this was all temporary. What she really needed was a hidden ce that no one could find. However, when Gu Ruoyun reached that courtyard, there was already someone negotiating with the owner. Its you? Ling Yu spotted Gu Ruoyun at one nce, and her expression immediately turned ugly, Gu Ruoyun, you little good-for-nothing, what are you doing here? The moment she thought of the way he had been chased out of Hundred Herb Hall, Ling Yu was full of rage, especially since this good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun had been epted by Hundred Herb Hall as a little errand girl. Thats right, from Ling Yus perspective, the reason Gu Ruoyun was living in Hundred Herb Hall was because Shopkeeper Zhao had chosen her to be a little errand girl. Chapter 61: Competition and Reversal (3) Chapter 61: Competition and Reversal (3) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Ling Yu? Someone from the Ling family? Gu Ruoyun stared nkly for a moment at the richly dressed girl who was directing an angry gaze at her. Actually, she had seen Ling Yu only once. The first time Gu Ruoyun had gone to Hundred Herb Hall, she had met with the incident where Ling Yu had gotten thrown out of Hundred Herb Hall after causing trouble. Even after she had been forced by Old Man Ling to apologise, she was still getting ignored by Hundred Herb Hall. She hadnt thought that she would meet Ling Yu here. What are you doing here? Due to the mess with Ling Xi, when Ling Yu looked at Gu Ruoyun, it was as if she had met her nemesis. Her sharp dagger-like gaze shot towards the girl standing at the entrance, hating the fact that she couldnt scar that pretty face. Gu Ruoyuns nce swept across Ling Yu beforending on the middle-aged man in front of her, and she said: How much is this courtyard? However, before the middle-aged man could speak, Ling Yus mocking voice sounded. You little bitch, dont think that you can act as if youre something after entering Hundred Herb Hall! Youre just a servant in that ce, did you think you could snatch this courtyard away from me by using Hundred Herb Halls reputation? Let me tell you, Im buying this ce for the crown prince. Hes been thinking of moving out of the pce recently. The crown prince is a member of the Weapon Refining Sect, no matter how strong Hundred Herb Hall is, it cant beat the Weapon Refining Sect. Furthermore, Hundred Herb Hall wouldntpossibly make an enemy out of the Weapon Refining Sect just for a little servant like you! Ling Yu raised her chin proudly as she spoke with utmost arrogance. Her teeth would ache with hatred whenever she thought of how she had been thrown out of Hundred Herb Hall. However, it was fine. Once she bes the crown princes consort, then a tiny Hundred Herb Hall would be her possession! By then, as a mere worker in Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun would be a pawn in her hands! How much is this courtyard? Gu Ruoyun seemed not to have heard Ling Yus words, as she continued asking. Gu Ruoyun, thisdy is speaking to you, yet you have the guts to ignore me! Ling Yu was so angry that her face turned red. She red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. Oh? Finally, Gu Ruoyun had some sort of reaction, she raised an eyebrow as she looked at Ling Yu. With a smile, she said: So you were talking to me? Sorry, I thought you were talking to yourself. Pfft! Ling Yu almost spit up a mouthful of blood, with an ashen face and an indignant gaze, she gritted her teeth as she said: Gu Ruoyun, I advise you to scram! You cant afford this courtyard! Furthermore, you dont have the right to fight with His Highness, the crown prince! Swoosh! All of a sudden, a sharp sword shot forward and pressed against Ling Yus neck. Her body turned icy cold in an instant. When she raised her head, she met with a pair of haughty and indifferent eyes. You had better shut your mouth! Or else... Xunfeng gazed coldly at Ling Yu as he said frostily. You... dont you know who I am? The imperial concubine is my aunt, you actually dared to threaten me! Wait till I go back and tell my aunt, Ill get my aunt to execute your entire n! Xunfengs eyes darkened for a moment. Suddenly, he sneered: I dont care if your aunt is the imperial concubine or the empress. Anyone who offends Master should just die! In the eyes of that young man, Ling Yu saw killing intent. Thats right. This guy really wanted to kill her, and wasnt trying to scare her off at all! In an instant, Ling Yus face turned pale from fright. Her legs couldnt stop trembling, and she couldnt finish speaking even a single word. Xunfeng, Im here to conduct business. As for anything else, lets settle it next time. Gu Ruoyun nced at Xunfeng as she spoke. Hearing so, Xunfeng retracted his killing intent. It was obvious that Ling Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, in that instant, she had clearly felt Deathing for her. Chapter 62: Competition and Reversal (4) Chapter 62: Competition and Reversal (4) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! If it had been anyone else, they would have chosen to escape right at this moment, out of fear that the youth would suddenly change his mind and kill them. However, Ling Yu wasnt normal. This residence and its surroundings were quite peaceful, no matter what, she had to buy it as a gift for the crown prince. If she could gain the favour of the crown prince, she might even be able to be his consort... Thinking of this, Ling Yu took a calming breath, then turned to the middle-aged man: Your residence is too expensive! Although the environment isnt too bad, its not worth 8 million. Ill give you 800 thousand. Are you going to sell or not? Miss, surely youre joking? 800 thousand? Is this a robbery? The middle-aged manughed in ridicule, Ive already said it, that price is too low, absolutely not! Hearing so, Ling Yu raised her chin haughtily as she said: Think carefully. This is a gift that thisdy is going to give to the crown prince. This is an opportunity to get into the crown princes graces, and youre going to waste it just like that? Im not saying that youre stupid, but thats apletely stupid move! You should know, there are so many people out there trying to curry favour with the crown prince. If it wasnt for me, Ling Yu, do you think you would have gotten such a chance? At least Im not asking you to give me 8 million for this chance, Im already being especially generous. Furthermore, Im not taking this for free, arent I giving you 800 thousand? From Ling Yus view, the crown prince was someone so high up that most people wouldnt even have the chance to curry favour with him. By sending such an opportunity to his door, he should actually take out a few million gold to thank her. Since a great chance like this wasnt something that just anyone could get. The middle-aged man didnt know whether tough or cry. His ancestral home was getting stolen away, and he still had to thank her? He had never heard of such absurd logic in his life. Miss Ling, my wife has contracted a serious disease, and only the Ghost Doctor can cure her. However, the Ghost Doctor is asking for 8 million. I wouldnt be selling my ancestral home if I didnt have a choice. Please dont make things difficult for us, I really dont have any other choice. The Ghost Doctor? Hearing the mans words, Gu Ruoyuns heart shook slightly, but she did not say anything more. You, youre really beyond stupid, Ling Yu sneered, Your wife is just a single lowly life, how could shepare to letting the crown prince obtain afortable residence? If you manage to connect with the crown prince, your prospects will be bright. Even the number one beauty in the world will throw herself into your arms. I reckon your wife wouldnt be so selfish as to ruin your future, otherwise whats the use in keeping a woman like that? The expression on the middle-aged mans face turned uglier and uglier: Miss Ling, Im not refusing to give His Highness this residence. As long as you bring out 8 million gold, this residence shall belong to you! You... Just as Ling Yu was about to speak further, Gu Ruoyuns voice cut in. Could you sell this residence to me? Im willing to give you 8 million gold for it! The middle-aged mans heart lifted in joy, and he turned towards Gu Ruoyun. This time, he carefully observed the young girl before him. Her pretty face still looked somewhat soft and immature. Her body was not fully grown, making her look a little thin, as if she were undernourished. Only, that young girl carried a slight smile, and her eyes were bright, lively and full of spirit. Perhaps she wasnt stunning at first nce, but she was veryfortable on the eyes. Littledy, youre looking to buy this ce? Indeed, Gu Ruoyun smiled, As for the money, you can go to Hundred Herb Hall and look for Elder Yu, hell give it to you. Hell also be the one toplete the transfer, only... Chapter 63: Competition and Reversal (5) Chapter 63: Competition and Reversal (5) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment before continuing: Im interested in medicine, I hope that I can observe when the Ghost Doctores to treat your wife. This... The middle-aged man hesitated for a while, I cant decide on this, I need to seek the Ghost Doctors opinion. Although the Ghost Doctor has great medical skills, his temper is rather strange. If he takes a liking to someone, he would treat that person for free. However, if he doesnt like a person, even giving him an entire nation wouldnt be enough to convince him to treat that person. Its fine, just let me know when the timees. Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin and smiled sinisterly. She had heard of this Ghost Doctors reputation after she hade to West Spirit. If she could convince him to join the Devil Sect, then she wouldnt have to worry about not having a medic around... Master, your smile is somewhat scary. Moyu couldnt help but shiver, why did she feel that Master was about to do something shady to someone? Xunfeng, Moyu, lets go! Gu Ruoyun seemed not to have heard Moyus words. She shrugged, threw out that sentence, and then turned to leave the courtyard. Ling Yu watched that slender figure gradually leave, and her lily-white hands unconsciously drew into tight fists. Speaking word by word, she said: Gu Ruoyun, Ill let you run unbridled just one more time. Wait till Older Brotheres out of closed-door cultivation! That will be the day of your death! In the Ling household. Within a secret room, a young man was sitting cross-legged while cultivating. He suddenly opened his eyes wide, and a dismal light shed across the depths of his eyes. Ive finally finished training in the secret technique Miss Shiyun gave to me, and its finally time for me to take revenge. Gu Ruoyun, just you wait. In two days, Im going to defeat you in front of everyone and end my grudge! ...... Gu Ruoyun had no idea about the movements of the Ling family. She had been very busytely, so busy that she had no time to bother about the Ling family. Thats right, Elder Yu, did Young Master Dongfang leave? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun seemed to have thought of something, and she turned to look at Elder Yu. Elder Yu nodded, his anxiety could be seen through his eyes: Something happened with the Dongfang family. Young Master was summoned back by the Elder Family Head. Somethings happened? Gu Ruoyuns brows knitted together, What happened to the Dongfang family? Also, are the Weapon Refining Sects men still in Azure Dragon Country? Gu Ruoyun somehow felt a sense of kin whenever she was around Dongfang Shaoze, and she didnt want anything bad to happen to him. Yes, they are. Elder Yu sneered: Not only that, the Weapon Refining Sects spies regrlye sniffing around our Hundred Herb Halls entrance. It looks like they havent given up on their goal. Its a pity that somethings happened with the Dongfang family, or we could have caused some trouble for the Weapon Refining Sect. Gu Ruoyun shook her head: Theres no need for Dongfang Shaozes men to act. I dont like relying on others. Elder Yu opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but ended up staying silent. A few dayster. The whole of Azure Dragon Country was shaken up by a single piece of news. Have you heard? The Ling familys little young master Ling Xi is going to have a match with the good-for-nothing who was kicked out of the Gu family! And an expert from the Weapon Refining Sect is going to act as the referee! I heard that they already had the promised match a few months ago. However, for some reason, they couldnt decide on the oue of the match, most likely because Gu Ruoyun was too cowardly. She even has the guts to ept the challenge again! This news came out from the Ling family. The two of them even made a deal. If Gu Ruoyun loses, then Hundred Herb Hall will henceforth belong to the Ling family! I wonder why Hundred Herb Halls shopkeeper agreed to this condition. Its clearly giving away Hundred Herb Hall for free. That Gu Ruoyun is only an errand worker in Hundred Herb Hall, is it worth to do this for her? Chapter 64: Competition and Reversal (6) Chapter 64: Competition and Reversal (6) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! At this moment, in the Ling familys main hall, Old Man Ling frowned as he looked at Ling Xi. He said unhappily: I know youre worried that Gu Ruoyun wouldnt ept the challenge, so you purposely announced that she had already agreed to the duel! However, Hundred Herb Hall isnt normal! Its easy to draw the ire of the backers behind Hundred Herb Hall by spreading nonsense like this! Ling Xi smiled sinisterly: Grandfather, dont forget that our backing is the Weapon Refining Sect. Furthermore, havent you always wanted to obtain Hundred Herb Hall? This is a good chance! Ive already spread the news. It doesnt matter whether the people believe it or not. If Hundred Herb Hall steps forward to clear the rumours, theyll only get looked down upon! Thinking of the precious medicinal ingredients within Hundred Herb Hall, Old Man Lings heart trembled. He said grudgingly: Then do as you will. However, you must win this duel! Dont worry, grandfather. Ive already broken through and Im now a martial warrior. Gu Ruoyun is only a Qi level 4, shes definitely not my match! Ling Xi spoke with utmost confidence. Even if Gu Ruoyun was no longer a good-for-nothing, she couldnt possibly have progressed much in just a month! While he had already be a true cultivator in this month... ...... In the courtyard, Luo Yins freckled face was full of indignation, looking towards Gu Ruoyun as if she had not met her expectations. Gu Ruoyun, youre going topete against that bastard Ling Xi in just two days, why are you sunbathing here so freely? That old man at the Ling family is as sly as a fox. He would never let his precious grandson out to duel if he didnt feel assured of aplete victory. Compete? Gu Ruoyun curled her lip, replying with disapproval: My match with Ling Xi has long ended. He was defeated by my own hands in the Heavenly Spirit Formation, so we can simply ignore this match. How could that be? Everyones saying that youre going to have a match with Ling Xi in two days, and youre even using Hundred Herb Hall as the wager. Luo Yin opened her mouth in astonishment, Gu Ruoyun didnt know about the duel? What was going on? Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun sat up, and her bright eyes slowly darkened: Ive been busytely, I dont know about anything that happened in the outside world. Tell me whats going on now. Seeing that Gu Ruoyun really did not know anything, Luo Yin blinked and slowly recounted all the rumours being spread outside. Gu Ruoyuns smiling face gradually turned cold. She kept silent for a long time before sneering: A match? This must be some n that Ling Xis cooked up. Unfortunately, he really shouldnt have tried to touch Hundred Herb Hall. However, since hes already done so, I can only pay him back in his own coin. It looks like the Ling family had alreadye knocking on her door without waiting for her to settle her grudges with them... Two dayster. Outside Hundred Herb Hall, it waspletely packed with people. They were obviously here to watch the match between Gu Ruoyun and Ling Xi. At this moment, a burst of noise sounded, and the crowd parted in the middle to form a path. Under the stares of the crowd, Ling Xi slowly walked over. Compared to the haughty air from before, he now had a tinge of evil in his aura, it was extremely cold. Gu Ruoyun, I know youre in Hundred Herb Hall. Since its already the promised time, why arent youing out to meet me? Unless youve already escaped? While walking to the entrance of Hundred Herb Hall, Ling Xi paused in his steps and a wave of dark viciousness shed across his face. The humiliation that this damned woman had given him in the past, would all be returned today! Chapter 65: Competition and Reversal (7) Chapter 65: Competition and Reversal (7) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Ling Xi, youve got gutsing to cause trouble at my Hundred Herb Hall! Shopkeeper Zhao strode out, his forceful gaze shot towards Ling Xi like a sharp sword, as he coldly said: Im giving you a chance. Get out of here! My Hundred Herb Hall does not wee your Ling family! Haha! Ling Xiughed out loud, Shopkeeper Zhao, Im afraid your Hundred Herb Hall will be switching owners soon. It was Gu Ruoyun who first set the period of a month for our promise. However, Im such a kind person, I was worried that a month wouldnt be enough for her to grow, so I added another month. It was your Hundred Herb Hall that was so stupid as to think that a good-for-nothing could achieve victory, and you even used the whole Hundred Herb Hall as a wager. Since you guys want me to have Hundred Herb Hall this badly, then shouldnt I fulfill your wish? Dont worry, Hundred Herb Hall will only be even more wealthy and powerful under my management! Actually, if he didnt have the Weapon Refining Sect behind him, Ling Xi would not have dared to do such a thing, no matter what. However, the esteemed Weapon Refining Sect was behind him! As powerful as the backing of Baishan Hall might be, how could itpare with the Weapon Refining Sect? My Hundred Herb Hall has never agreed to such ludicrous terms! Shopkeeper Zhaos expression was extremely ugly. His fists tightened as he spoke through gritted teeth. What? Youve gotten scared after seeing my current strength? Ling Xi sneered. Hearing his words, the crowd shifted their gazes towards Ling Xi, and upon seeing his current level, they immediately started to discuss about it. An early stage martial warrior? Ling Xi has unexpectedly broken through Qi level 8 and reached early stage martial warrior, I didnt notice it until just now! My goodness, as far as I know, wasnt Ling Xi just Qi level 5 a month ago? How did he reach early stage martial warrior this quickly? Im guessing that Hundred Herb Hall is too used to boasting. Now theyre scared after seeing Ling Xis power. Tsk tsk, dont agree to terms like that if youre going to get scared. Whats the use in regretting now? Suddenly, all the taunting gazes had shifted to Shopkeeper Zhao, making him furious. He hated that he could not immediately get rid of the little bastard before him! Just as both parties were about to enter a deadlock, lightughter drifted over from behind them: Shopkeeper Zhao, let me handle this. Eldest Miss? Shopkeeper Zhaos eyes lit up. He hurriedly turned to see Gu Ruoyun walking out from behind him. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something. Hmph! Gu Ruoyun, youve finallye out! Ling Xi sneered, the traces of a storm rose on his gloomy face upon seeing Gu Ruoyun: Since its so, its about time that we start the duel. Duel? Gu Ruoyun smiled lightly, Im not saying that Im refusing this duel, but do the terms you promised back then still hold? What terms? That is, if you lose, then the entire Ling family fortune belongs to me. As for you, you will have to kneel before me and call me master! Furthermore, you have to insult Old Man Ling as an old thing who cant even match up to an animal! Youre talking nonsense! Ling Xi shouted in rage, his face ashen, When did I agree to terms like that? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow: Then when did I ever agree to using Hundred Herb Hall as a wager? You... The rage in Ling Xis chest burned hot, it wouldnt feel good until he let it out, Good! Very good! However, Gu Ruoyun, do you really think you can beat me? Youre just a little Qi level nothing, youre not even considered a true cultivator yet! Even if you had a hundred lives, you definitely wouldnt ever be my match! The Qi collection levels werent considered real cultivators, anyone with just this much ability was practically nothing to him! Chapter 66: Competition and Reversal (8) Chapter 66: Competition and Reversal (8) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Under the morning sun, the young girls face carried a thin smile. In the light breeze, that head of ck tresses slowly fluttered. A slight curve could be seen at the corner of her lips, and those eyes that were as clear as freshwater,nded on the young man before her. Since youve already acknowledged your words, please dont act dumbter on. Otherwise, your Ling family wont have the face to continue living in Azure Dragon Country. Haha! Ling Xiughed out loud before saying coldly: Gu Ruoyun, I cant wait for you to lose Hundred Herb Hall to me. When the timees, even if I dont make things difficult for you, the owner of Hundred Herb Hall wont forgive you. By that time, there would be no safe shelter for her anywhere on the entire maind. Hearing that, Shopkeeper Zhao rolled his eyes,pletely speechless. The owner of Hundred Herb Hall? Wasnt it currently Gu Ruoyun? She was going to make things difficult for herself? Was this fellow braindead or something? Only Luo Yin was a little worried, she looked towards Gu Ruoyun nervously: Gu Ruoyun, will you be okay? Luo Yin, wait for me at one side. Having said so, Gu Ruoyun raised her head and looked at Ling Xi, saying: Ling Xi, can we start now? Wait a moment! Ling Xi swept his gaze over Gu Ruoyun coldly, For the sake of preventing anyone from cheating, Ive specially invited people from the Weapon Refining Sect to be the referee! Miss Shiyun, Elder Hunfei, please! Whoosh! He had just finished speaking when white clothes floated down from the sky, an enticing fragrance mixed in with the slight breeze. The girls ck tresses were flying upwards and her white clothes were floating. She looked like an exceedingly beautiful fairy. The crowd became unconsciously stunned from the breathtaking sight. They had never seen such a fairy-like girl before, as if she was untainted by earthly matters, as if taking just one more nce at her was sphemy. Shiyuns gaze swept across the crowd, and upon discovering that the person she had been looking for wasnt around, she frowned unconsciously. Flying in midair? Gu Ruoyuns pupils contracted, No! Flying in midair is an ability that only martial emperors have! Her strength hasnt reached that degree yet, so shes learned a secret technique for flying! Right at this moment, Hunfei led the Weapon Refining Sects men towards the front of the crowd. His gaze locked onto Gu Ruoyun in the next instant, and with a bang, a ruthless aura spread around his body, carrying a malicious and sinister air. Gu Ruoyun, Ill settle your debts with the Weapon Refining Sect after this. Right now, this old man is here to host thispetition between you and the Ling familys little young master! Furthermore, since idents happen... both parties have to sign a life-and-death contract! Life and death are governed by fate, no one is to interfere with the result of thispetition! Life and death are governed by fate! Everyone had only heard that they were going to duel, but they hadnt heard that it was going to be to the death. Once the contract was signed, the duel would only end when one of them died, unless the winner was overflowing with sympathy and let their opponent live. If not, even if the other party surrendered, they could not end the match. It looks like this time, the Ling family was set on killing Gu Ruoyun... Gu Ruoyun! Luo Yin turned pale with fright, shouting involuntarily: You cant sign the life-or-death contract! You absolutely cannot! Sign it, just sign it! Gu Ruoyun, the existence of a good-for-nothing will only bring shame to the Gu family, just die and put an end to it! Within the crowd, Gu Panpan watched Gu Ruoyun sinisterly, the words in her heart bubbling with hatred. If it werent for Gu Ruoyun, she wouldnt have been med by her father, and her mother wouldnt havee so close to being abandoned! It was all due to this little bitch! She should have died earlier! For someone like her who was filled to the brim with evil, who refused to acknowledge her kin; if Ling Xi were to kill her, it would only be doing a service to the maind! Chapter 67: Competition and Reversal (9) Chapter 67: Competition and Reversal (9) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun did not speak, but only looked calmly at Hunfei standing before her. Gu Ruoyun, are you scared? Ling Xi burst intoughter, before saying coldly, Dont worry. If youre scared, then just admit defeat beforehand. You can even keep your life. Only, with Gu Tians very own daughter acting so cowardly, you would only be a shame to your brother. Its a good thing your parents died earlier, or they would have died from getting angered by you! Ling Xi was happily enjoying his speech, but he didnt realise that the aura on Gu Ruoyuns body was slowly cooling down. Youll regret your words soon! She raised her head, and her originally clear pupils were now covered by ayer of frost: This life-or-death contract... Ill sign it! Regret? Ling Xi curled his lip in disdain, The person who will regret is still undecided! Gu Ruoyun, you dont have any parents, so I dont me you for being this arrogant. Since no one has ever taught you how to be humble. He didnt think that he still needed to be scared of this woman after breaking through to martial warrior. Hunfei looked at the two of them and said: Both of you sign this contract, then well start the match after that. Beforeing here, the Weapon Refining Sect Sect had already prepared the contract. Both of them scanned the contents of the paper, before signing their own names in a straightforward manner. Luo Yin was anxious to talk to Gu Ruoyun, but she was surrounded by spectators and got pushed to the back, so she could only stare until her eyes became dry. Gu Ruoyun, seeing as I was acquainted with Gu Shengxiao, I wont let you die too terribly. Whoosh! A sharp sword was drawn and shot towards Gu Ruoyun like a ray of light. Before the de reached her forehead, her body leaned to one side, and with a ng, a thin scar was added to the wooden door of Hundred Herb Hall behind her. Taking advantage of this, Ling Xis figure shed several times and appeared before Gu Ruoyun. He held the sword hilt in his hands tightly, and following that, a ck ray of light appeared, releasing a sinisterly cold air. Gu Ruoyun continuously dodged Ling Xis attacks, and although she dodged each of them by just a hairs breadth, it only made Ling Xi be even crazier. As a martial warrior, his every attack had been dodged. Above all, there were so many people surrounding them and watching, how was he supposed to live it down in the future? It was too shameful! Qi level 6? Gu Ruoyun has reached Qi level 6? A gasp of surprise came from the crowd. Wasnt Gu Ruoyun a good-for-nothing? In just two short months, she had actually reached Qi level 6? Even though it couldntpare to Ling Xis sudden rise in power, it still caused a bit of amotion. Just a little Qi level 6, whats so shocking about that? Hunfei said coldly, This level of power isnt even qualified to enter the Weapon Refining Sect Sect! Within the Weapon Refining Sect Sect, even the sweepers are above martial warrior! He couldnt be bothered with levels below martial warrior, they hade to Azure Dragon Country to choose disciples because of the strong talent that had descended to this maind! However, they had been in Azure Dragon Country for quite some time, yet they had not discovered who the talent had manifested in. Gu Ruoyun, since you like hiding so much, then right now, Ill make sure you dont have anywhere to escape to! Ling Xi clenched his teeth in hatred! At this moment, the aura on his body gradually rose and the winds in the sky were all drawn towards him. Hm? Gu Ruoyuns brows knitted together and she watched Ling Xi quietly, If Im not wrong, the technique hes practising is... Girl, be careful! Zixies worried voice sounded from within her soul. Chapter 68: I’m a Good Person (1) Chapter 68: Im a Good Person (1) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! At this moment, everyone could feel Ling Xis power increasing. Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at Ling Xi before her, and a hidden light shed in her eyes. From the start of the battle, she had felt that Ling Xis cultivation was like a facade. Even though he was an early stage martial warrior, his true strength was only somewhere around Qi level 7! However, didnt the person who gave him this cultivation method tell him that he couldnt use his unique skill? Even though the skill he was using now could push his strength up to a true martial warrior, he would never ever be able to cultivate again. That is, he had used up his entire lifetimes cultivation to temporarily increase his strength... Haha! Ling Xi burst into wildughter, and his gaze was gloomy and malicious, Since youve had the guts to sign the life-and-death contract, then it means youre already prepared to die. Ill send you off to see your parents right now, you should even thank me for that. Having said so, with a sh of his sword, Ling Xis figure was already in front of Gu Ruoyun. His face carried a malevolent smile, and he brandished the sword in his hands like a devil as he aimed at her. As if he wanted to cut off her head with one strike. Boom! Gu Ruoyun picked up a wooden rod from the side to block his attacks. In an instant, waves of power fluctuated from their bodies, forming a ripple of light that destroyed the junk in the surroundings and even caused the ground to tremble. Blood... Fresh red blood flowed from Gu Ruoyuns hand where she had been struck, forming a red line that slowly dripped to the ground. Very quickly, the ground around her was stained in red, a ghastly sight. Ling Xis sinister gaze locked onto Gu Ruoyun, he snorted once in disdain, but that green figure quickly shifted behind Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun, behind you! Luo Yins expression changed drastically as she watched Gu Ruoyuns back tensely, and she shouted out in anxiety. As if feeling that a poisonous snake was staring at her from behind, Gu Ruoyun slowly turned around. In the next instant, a sharp sword was already on her forehead, and following that, the young mans merciless words fell. The humiliation you gave me in the Heavenly Spirit Formation... I, Ling Xi, will now return all of it back to you! Go and die, Gu Ruoyun! Bang! His sword swung ruthlessly down on Gu Ruoyuns forehead, he had clearly forgotten Shiyuns orders. Thats not good! Shiyuns expression changed a little. If Gu Ruoyuns brain was damaged, then her spiritual force would dissipate. This idiot Ling Xi! He was going to spoil everything! However, no matter how much she panicked, it was all toote... Stop it! Damn you, stop it! Elder Yu had just rushed over in time to see this thrilling scene, it scared him so much that his heart trembled a few times. It was over, it was all over. If Young Master came back to find that something had happened to Eldest Miss, then disaster would befall on the whole of Azure Dragon Country, and there would be rivers of blood. Back then, when he had heard that something had happened to his beloved sister, Young Master almost came to Azure Dragon Country to cause trouble. Halfway there, he had been captured and brought back by the family head and punished with closed door cultivation for a few years! Actually, Young Master wasnt someone who disregarded the rules. The prerequisite for that was that no one he cared about died. If Eldest Miss were to die in the hands of this little Ling family swine, then the scale of Young Masters rage would be enormous. After experiencing the pain of losing another family member, it would be toote for amends even if the family came out to stop him. However, this damned bastard Ling Xi!! Chapter 69: I’m a Good Person (2) Chapter 69: Im a Good Person (2) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! How would a tiny Ling family be able to withstand the rage of Young Master? They would definitely have disappeared before the Three Great Authorities coulde and stop him. Dont get fooled by Young Masters warm and schrly appearance, that was only on the surface. How could he have be the young master of the Dongfang family without the power to back it up? Bang! Just as Elder Yu was about to have a heart attack, a sword suddenly appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. That sword looked rather normal. To be more urate, the de and scabbard were spotted with rust. It looked like a piece of scrap metal. However, it was this rusty scrap de that had blocked Ling Xis sword... Thats right! The sword that had been about to spill Gu Ruoyuns blood, had been blocked just like that! Tch! I thought Ling Xis move was really strong. I didnt think that it would get blocked this easily. What kind of martial warrior is he? He cant even beat a Qi level 6. He should go back to his mothers womb and get remade. I feel like Ling Xi didnt use his full strength, otherwise, how did Gu Ruoyun manage to block that? The crowd first recovered from their shock, before continuously letting out exmations. None of them believed that Gu Ruoyuns power could actually win over Ling Xi. After all, the difference in their ranks was clear. They would only believe that a Qi level 6 could block an early stage martial warriors strike if they believed that an ant could trample an elephant to death. I didnt want to take this out, but... Gu Ruoyunughed lightly, ...youve forced me to take it out. Tell me, how should I deal with you? Oh, right, you wanted to kill me, didnt you? Ling Xi stared nkly for a moment, but quickly recovered his state of mind. He sneered: So what if I want to kill you? Gu Ruoyun, do you dare to kill me? Even if you had a hundred times more courage, you wouldnt dare to touch even a single hair on me. Otherwise, you wont be able to live anymore. Elder Yu helplessly shook his head. Even if Gu Ruoyun had not nned on killing Ling Xi at the start, she absolutely had to kill him after he said that. Only... He narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the sword in Gu Ruoyuns hands: This sword is very special, but it doesnt seem to be a spiritual weapon. I wonder where Eldest Miss got it, the Weapon Refining Sect has definitely noticed how unusual the sword in her hands is. Even when facing a scene like that, Hunfei had only been watching coldly from start to end. However, upon seeing the sword in Gu Ruoyuns hands, his brows knitted together lightly. Spiritual weapon? No! Its not a spiritual weapon, I should say that its a drained spiritual weapon! While drained spiritual weapons could be counted as spiritual weapons, they couldnt bepared to real spiritual weapons, and thus, they were beneath the Weapon Refining Sects notice. Is that so? Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows and looked at Ling Xi. The smile in her eyes grew even more pronounced, Then I want to see, whatll happen after I kill you! Thene and try it! Ling Xi smiled coolly, and his body charged towards Gu Ruoyun like the wind. The glow from his sharp sword lit up the surroundings, it looked extremely sharp and malicious. However, with a gentle wave of the sword in Gu Ruoyuns hands, a powerful burst of wind immediately rushed forth and pushed Ling Xi back a few steps with a bang! Thats right, she had merely waved her sword and hadnt made any other movements... Please tell me, is this real? Dont tell me that the treasure she got from the Heavenly Spirit Formation was this sword? In the crowd, the young man, who had wanted to snatch Gu Ruoyuns treasure back then in the Heavenly Spirit Formation, rubbed his eyes fiercely. He was still unhappy about getting humiliated by Gu Ruoyun previously, so he had followed Ling Xi here to watch her get beaten up. He didnt think that he would end up seeing something like this. Chapter 70: I’m a Good Person (3) Chapter 70: Im a Good Person (3) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! It wasughable that he had tried to humiliate her when Gu Ruoyun had only been letting him y around previously. Cough cough! Ling Xi coughed up two mouthfuls of blood, and his malicious gaze locked onto Gu Ruoyun. You bitch, youre looking to die! Whoosh! He picked up his sword and charged towards Gu Ruoyun again. Gu Ruoyun held tightly onto the sword in her hands, and shortly after, a hurricane rose up from the sword, passing through her fingers andshing out. Without waiting for Ling Xi to react, endless power burst forth from the sword, causing him to freeze for two seconds. It was in these two seconds that Gu Ruoyun moved in front of him and stabbed the long sword into Ling Xis stomach. He spit up a mouthful of fresh blood, and his body copsed and rolled away. You... Ling Xi had just opened his mouth when he saw that girl dressed in green walking towards him. Under the sunlight, that slender silhouette seemed to be wrapped in ayer of light. Her pretty face carried a gentle smile... but he felt that right here and now, there was a demon smiling at him! Shivers rolled down his spine. What do you want to do? Gu Ruoyun, Im warning you, my aunt is the imperial concubine! And I have the Weapon Refining Sect backing me! Think carefully about your own safety before you even try to hurt me! Feeling that icy cold chill on his neck, Ling Xi looked nervously at Gu Ruoyun and bellowed incoherently. Hearing that, Gu Ruoyun retracted her de. Suddenly, Ling Xi heaved a sigh of relief and looked pleased with himself. As long as he had those people backing him, she wouldnt dare to kill him even if she had a hundred times the courage! Kill you? Gu Ruoyun smiled, Im a good person, why would I kill you? Ling Xi, youve already be a good-for-nothing anyway. No matter how much you train in the future, itll be useless. Since its so, Ill just make sure you truly cant cultivate any more. In time, whether you want me to remove the restriction or whether you want to live out an ignoble existence, its up to you. After saying so, Gu Ruoyun put on a kind-hearted expression as if she was a good person, but her narrowed eyes wereughing at him. You... Ling Xi had just spoken a single word when a bone-piercing pain came from his wrist. It hurt so much that he almost fainted. It hurt! It hurt so much! Apart from breaking bones, the thing that hurt the most in the world was snapping tendons. And this woman, she was actually snapping the tendons in his limbs. AHHHH! Under excruciating pain, Ling Xi started screaming and shouting. Only when Gu Ruoyun had snapped thest tendon in his leg, did he finally pass out from the pain. Ling Xi, this time, Ive finally taken revenge on Gu Ruoyuns behalf. Gu Ruoyun was her, and she was Gu Ruoyun. Even though Gu Ruoyuns death had been caused by Old Man Gu, Ling Xi had yed a part in it. Snapping the tendons in his limbs was the best revenge she could have on him... Xier! Suddenly, an angry roar sounded. When Gu Ruoyun turned to look, she saw an elderly figure charging over from behind the crowd. Ling Yis reddened eyes looked at Ling Xi, who was lying in a pool of his own blood, then turned his gaze slowly onto Gu Ruoyun. With a broken voice, he said: Gu Ruoyun, youve actually dared to hurt my grandson. Today, Im going to return the favor to you a thousand times over! Its no use even if you plead right now! Death! Only her death could make up for the damage she had done to his grandson! Thinking up to here, Ling Yi angrily charged towards Gu Ruoyun, his killing intent spreading far out under the sky. Just as he had charged in front of her, a figure blocked the blow, raising a hand to stop Ling Yis strike... Chapter 71: Treacherous Old Man Ling (1) Chapter 71: Treacherous Old Man Ling (1) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Elder Yu grasped Ling Yis fist, a cold glint hidden in his aged eyes. Ling Family Head, as someone from the senior generation, its not too good to interfere with apetition between juniors, right? Get away from me! A shout exploded from Ling Yi. His eyes were red with hatred, as if he wanted to eat human flesh: I dont care whether it was apetition or not! I only know that she turned my grandson into a good-for-nothing, so she must die here! Elder Yuughed loudly: Ling Family Head, your grandson learned the wrong technique and wasnt crippled by the fight. Hes already doomed to be someone with no future, since he wont be able to cultivate ever again. Like a lightning bolt striking down from a clear sky, Elder Yus words immediately struck Ling Yi dumb where he stood. What had Elder Yu said? Even if Gu Ruoyun had not crippled Ling Xi, he would still have been a good-for-nothing? No! That wasnt possible! Miss Shiyun had said that the secret technique wouldnt leave any side effects; it must have been some lie that old man was making up to protect Gu Ruoyun. Did you think I would believe you just because you said so? Ling Yi shouted with overflowing rage, I advise you to hand over Gu Ruoyun now. Otherwise, dont me me for my actions! Xier is our Ling familys sole heir! If he bes crippled, then our Ling family line ends here! So I must make that damned girl pay the price with her life! Roar! Ling Yi roared in fury. However, he didnt charge towards Elder Yu or Gu Ruoyun, who was being shielded behind Elder Yu. He reached towards Luo Yin standing in the crowd... Thats bad! Elder Yus expression changed, but just as he was about to move forward, a strong wind attacked his leg. With a putong, his thigh turned weak and he copsed onto the floor. At this moment, Elder Yu gripped the wooden rod in his hands so tightly that it broke in two with a crack. That worn, elderly face looked extremely scary. With an ashen face, he looked towards the men of the Weapon Refining Sect who were acting innocent, and spat out three sybles one by one. Weapon. Refining. Sect! Thats right, the source of that attack just now was the Weapon Refining Sect! What he had not anticipated was that the Weapon Refining Sect would dare to y dirty tricks under the eyes of the crowd! Good! Very good! He was going to remember this score! Luo Yin! Seeing Ling Yi reaching towards Luo Yin, Gu Ruoyun shouted anxiously. However, before Luo Yin could recover her senses, she had alreadynded in Ling Yis hands... Hahaha! Gu Ruoyun, did you think you were safe with the people from Hundred Herb Hall protecting you? Too bad youve underestimated me! If you want your friend to be safe, then youre not allowed to retaliate no matter what I do! Otherwise, Ill strangle her to death! Ling Yis hands gripped tightly around Luo Yins neck with a vicious expression as he spoke. Gu Ruoyun! Dont bother about me! Luo Yin stared fiercely at Ling Yi, and spokepletely fearlessly, Ling Yi, you shameless old man! It was your grandson who signed a life-and-death contract with Gu Ruoyun! Whose fault can it be that hes crippled now? Who knew that the elder woulde out after the younger one lost his fight? Does your Ling family have any dignity at all? You shut up! Ling Yi raised his hand and pped down hard on Luo Yins cheek; in an instant, five finger marks appeared on that small face. Luo Yin didnt cry or shout. She licked the blood at the corner of her lips, eyes full of ridicule. They signed a contract with the people of the Weapon Refining Sect as witness. Dont tell me that youre going to flout it right in front of the Weapon Refining Sect? While saying so, her gaze swept towards the Weapon Refining Sect. TL Note: Happy Chinese New Year (in advance)! \o/ This is one of the chapters released for hitting our milestone: Passed rank #150 on NovelUpdates! Thank you for your support, dear readers~ <3 If youre not sure what Im talking about, check out the table of contents to see how you can support Evil Emperors Wild Consort AND get extra chapters!! :3 Chapter 72: Treacherous Old Man Ling (2) Chapter 72: Treacherous Old Man Ling (2) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Even though Luo Yin already knew how shameless the Weapon Refining Sect was, she thought that they would still care about appearances in front of such a huge crowd of people, no matter how shameless they were. Unfortunately, she had underestimated the depths of shamelessness that the Weapon Refining Sect could go to... Contract? Hunfei nced at Luo Yin, then sneered and said, My apologies, what I mentioned earlier was only valid up to the time of the duel. Where did this contract youre talking aboute from? Gu Ruoyun vited the rules, so its only natural that someone punishes her. Our Weapon Refining Sect has always disliked treating peoples lives like grass, so we wont interfere in this matter! It wasnt just Luo Yin, even the onlooking crowd was stunned by how shameless the Weapon Refining Sect could get. However, they saw that Shiyun, who was standing beside Hunfei, had furrowed her brows, so they heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. It looked like Hunfei was acting on his own initiative and it wasnt Miss Shiyuns intentions at all. How could someone as gentle and kind-hearted as Miss Shiyun, who looked like a fairy, possibly do something as shameless as that? Haha! Ling Yiughed wildly, the rage in his heart overflowing. He said fiercely, Luo Yin, what else do you have to say? Luo Yin bit her lip and sneered: I just didnt think that the Weapon Refining Sect could be this shameless! So if you want to kill me, just do it! I have nothing else to say! This cheap life of mine is insignificant. Dont think of using me to threaten Gu Ruoyun! Then you just watch how your good friend is going to be trampled beneath my feet! Haha! Ling Yiughed with fury as he gripped Luo Yins neck, Furthermore, dont even think ofmitting suicide. In my hands, you wont be able to die! If you want to die, then wait till Im done with Gu Ruoyun! Having said so, he turned to look at Gu Ruoyun, a raging storm swirling in his two pupils. Gu Ruoyun, if you dont want your friend to die, then throw down the sword in your hands! Thene and stand in front of me! From start to end, Gu Ruoyun had not said anything. Her pretty face was expressionless as she tossed a calm gaze at Ling Yi: Ling Yi, there are some things you shouldnt do. Since youve already done so, then you must be prepared to bear the consequences in the future! Hmph! Stop talking nonsense with me. If you dont listen to my orders, then Ill let your friend die right here! Put down the sword now and walk towards me! Ill give you three minutes. Otherwise, your friend wont be able to keep her life. Ling Yi had a tight grip on Luo Yins neck; seeing the person in his hands struggling to breathe, endless delight sprung forth within his heart. Elder Yu, help me hold this sword. Gu Ruoyun tossed the sword to Elder Yu with a wave of her hands, then she walked towards Ling Yi slowly. From start to end, that pretty face did not hold much emotion. Eldest... Watching Gu Ruoyuns figure, Elder Yu worriedly opened his mouth to speak, but swallowed his words before he could say them, his eyes full of nervous tension. Gu Ruoyun, youve hurt my grandson. Today, Im going to let you have a taste of hell! Dont worry, I wont let you die so fast; Ill only return the pain youve inflicted on my grandson tens of thousands of times over! Hahaha! Bang! Ling Yis fistnded on Gu Ruoyuns chest; she stepped backward momentarily, scratching out a long and deep furrow in the ground. The movement caused her hair to flutter down over her face, hiding its paleness. Wiping away the blood at the corner of her mouth, Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at Ling Yi. Although she didnt say anything, the ridicule in the girls eyes were as clear as day, sending Ling Yi into a rage. Chapter 73: Qianbei Ye’s Wrath (1) Chapter 73: Qianbei Yes Wrath (1) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun, youre already at deaths door, and yet you still dare to act so savagely! Today, Im definitely not letting you off! Bang! Ling Yi threw out punches continuously, each punchnding fiercely on Gu Ruoyuns chest. In an instant, the girl spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, but she still looked indifferently at Ling Yi, who was in the middle of a stormy rage. However, it was this gaze that made Ling Yi grit his teeth in hatred. His punches got even stronger, beating Gu Ruoyun back endlessly. Some people couldnt bear the scene and closed their eyes. Only, the young girls endurance was making them impressed. At this moment, Ling Yi, who waspletely enraged by Gu Ruoyun, did not catch the look that she tossed to Elder Yu. Elder Yu nodded his head slightly, indicating that he had understood her. Just as he was going to save Luo Yin while Ling Yi was fully concentrating on Gu Ruoyun, a sh of red light shot past him from behind, and pierced towards Gu Ruoyun like lightning. Haha! Gu Ruoyun, you shouldnt have hurt my grandson. Ill send you to hell right now. A great power was building up on Ling Yis fist. mes of rage were burning in his eyes as he used all his strength to push it towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun, dont care about me! Just go! Luo Yins expression changed and she shouted hurriedly. If Gu Ruoyun died because of her, she wouldnt forgive herself for the rest of her life... Thinking up to here, her eyes unconsciously filled with anxiety as well as that deep sense of self-me and remorse... However, Gu Ruoyun was currentlypletely exposed under Ling Yis palms; there was nowhere she could escape to. It looked like the girl was about to die under the others attack, when suddenly, arge arm reached out from the side and pulled Gu Ruoyun into a strong embrace... Who was it that dared to save this little bastard! Ling Yi immediately turned indignant. Who had the guts to save someone that he wanted to kill? Were they tired of living! Only, when he turned to look over, he couldnt help but startle at the breathtaking sight. He had never seen such a beautiful man before. Dressed in red with silver hair, he looked like an otherworldly creature. His perfect face was extremely delicate; it was so beautiful, in fact, that it could be considered as the apex of beauty for all living things. However, that man had been focused on Gu Ruoyun from the start. His red pupils carried love and regret. Who are you? Ling Yi quickly recovered from his surprise and frowned: Young man, are you trying to interfere? This fellow didnt have a shred of spiritual energy on his body, but Ling Yi couldnt forget that it was him who had saved Gu Ruoyun from his hands. He was unable to believe that that was just a coincidence. You were the one who hurt Xiao Yun? The man turned to look at Ling Yi as he asked expressionlessly. Hmph! Ling Yi harrumphed coldly, Young man, I advise you to scram immediately. Otherwise, the woman in my hands will lose her life! Qianbei Ye didnt say anything, but slowly walked towards Ling Yi. Under the light breeze, with that head of silver hair fluttering in the wind alongside his gently floating red clothes... there was an indescribably devilish charm to him. Xiao Ye? For a moment, Gu Ruoyun nkly stared at Qianbei Ye, somewhat astonished. She didnt know why, but the current Xiao Ye gave her a very strange feeling, as if he had turned into apletely different person... Young man, did you hear what I said? Since you have, then Ill kill you first! Ling Yi furiously charged towards Qianbei Ye. He even exceeded his limits, and his punches hit a lot harder than when he had been abusing Gu Ruoyun. It was clear that he didnt dare to rx even the slightest bit when facing Qianbei Ye... TL Note: Adding Xiao, which means little, in front of any part of a name turns it into an affectionate nickname. Its usually used for children or someone youre close to. Gu Ruoyun calls him Xiao Ye because she treats him like a child, but Qianbei Ye calls her Xiao Yun out of affection. Chapter 74: Qianbei Ye’s Wrath (2) Chapter 74: Qianbei Yes Wrath (2) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Bang! The power of that punch pierced the sky like a storm raging through; however, in the next moment, his entire body froze... The move that he had used with all his strength... had actually been stopped by a single fist? Thats right, that man had used a single hand to stop his strongest move. Immediately, a wave of fear rose from the depths of his heart, spreading throughout Ling Yis body. Looking at that mans terrifyingly beautiful face after the storm, he opened his mouth in an attempt to cry out, only to find that his throat felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible hand. Ling Yi couldnt make any sound at all. Run! Ling Yi took a deep breath. The only thing he could do now was run! When the thought came up, he turned and wanted to escape right then and there, but something even more fearsome was waiting for him... At this moment, his body felt like it had beenpletely bound. It was as if a rope was tied around his feet: no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt lift his foot at all! How could this be? How did that man do all this? Just as Ling Yi was trying to understand what had happened, the mans figure appeared before him just like a devil, and the hand of death ruthlessly wrapped around his neck... With just that light move... Crack! As if it was made of simple fiber, his neck was squeezed into a single thread and with that light crack, his neck was broken just like that. Fresh blood splurted out like a fountain, causing that mans crimson clothes to appear even more devilish... Everyone was stupefied. Their reaction was immediate: endless fear dominated everyones hearts, and some werent even able to stand the disy and fainted on the spot. They had seen a countless number of bloody scenes, but they had never seen someone snap a neck before. Furthermore, he had done it just like that... The people who had thought that Qianbei Ye didnt have much power now wanted to p their own mouths. If he wasnt strong, then who could be considered stronger than him? Why? Why is Gu Ruoyuns luck just that good? Gu Panpans heart was filled with jealousy; it was driving her crazy: When I first saw him at the pce, I thought that this man was just a good-for-nothing with some looks! Now hes not only incredibly beautiful, but hes powerful beyond belief. Why is a man like that following Gu Ruoyun? Hows that woman qualified? No! I, Gu Panpan, am not inferior to her. From the time we were children up till now, shes only been fit to pick up things that I no longer want! However, for the things that I take a liking to, those will always be mine! Gu Ruoyun was only fit to pick up her trash, and nothing else! Right now, besides Gu Panpan, there was someone else who was also full of jealousy. It was obvious that that person was the Weapon Refining Sects Eldest Miss Shiyun. Even though his pupils were a different colour, Shiyun believed from the start that Qianbei Ye was the man who had appeared in her dreams like a god. After seeing the man she had been searching for so many years protecting another woman like that, how could she not be jealous? Especially since that woman was the one who waspletely disrespecting the Weapon Refining Sect, Gu Ruoyun... Xiao Yun. Qianbei Ye turned to look at Gu Ruoyun, and after seeing the girls disbelieving gaze, his heart immediately hurt. Had she been frightened by his cruelty? Xiao Yun, Im sorry, I didnt mean to take things too far. I just saw that he hurt you and got too angry. I promise that I wont be so violent from now on. Ill put them to death gently, okay? After saying so, Qianbei Ye held tightly to the corner of her clothes, and looked pleadingly at Gu Ruoyun. What if Xiao Yun wouldnt forgive him? What if she never wanted to bother with him again... No! Absolutely not! When he thought of how Gu Ruoyun would ignore him, Qianbei Yes heart hurt more and more, as if he had once experienced pain like that... Chapter 75: Qianbei Ye’s Wrath (3) Chapter 75: Qianbei Yes Wrath (3) Please support the trantor for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun finally recovered her senses, then she blinked and said: What are you talking about? Why would I be angry? However, Xiao Ye, I didnt think that you would still be this strong after losing your memory. You killed Ling Yi in one second. Qianbei Ye looked carefully at Gu Ruoyun: Xiao Yun, youre... not angry at me? Why would I be angry at you? Gu Ruoyuns gaze showed that she didnt understand, and she asked in a puzzled tone. As if he had jumped straight into heaven from hell, Qianbei Ye was so excited that he drew Gu Ruoyun into his embrace and hugged her tightly to his chest. Gu Ruoyun was rooted to the spot like she had been struck by lightning. To be honest, she had a strange liking for Qianbei Ye. She didnt know why either, but she believed that he wouldnt hurt her. It didnt make sense to have this kind of trust in him, and even Gu Ruoyun herself wasnt clear on where it hade from. However, this hug left her feeling stunned. Since they had met, Xiao Ye had never made such an intimate gesture. Xiao Yun, thank you. I thought that you were angry because I was too merciless, so I was scared, scared that you would ignore me, Qianbei Ye hugged Gu Ruoyun tightly before continuing, Xiao Yun, I wont let you get hurt anymore, and I wont ever leave you, because I dont want to see you bleed. Otherwise, Ill hurt here. Qianbei Ye pointed at his chest and his brows knitted together slightly. I dont know why, but Ive always been thinking of you in my heart, and it was you who woke me from my sleep. Xiao Yun, do you think it was fated for us to meet? Fated? Gu Ruoyun shut her eyes slowly, and in that instant, a grave and stern face appeared in her mind... That man was the man she had trusted the most at the start! Otherwise she wouldnt have entrusted her dearest brother to him! However, at the end, he had betrayed her for such a selfish reason, and he even dismembered Yuer so ruthlessly... Thinking of that scene, her heart couldnt help but hurt. That heartrending pain was something that she wouldnt be able to forget no matter how many lifetimes passed... Fated? Suddenly, lightughter sounded from nearby. Gu Ruoyun slowly returned to the present and looked towards the person walking towards her. However, from the start, Shiyuns gaze was always on Qianbei Ye. Actually, sometimes feelings may not be urate. Especially for someone whos lost their memories like you. If you were talking about fate, then that could only be him and her... Gu Ruoyun was only a good-for-nothing. How could she fight alongside this man? There was no one else on this maind who could stand by his side, except for herself. Qianbei Ye frowned and unconsciously tugged on Gu Ruoyuns sleeve. He said in an aggrieved manner: Xiao Yun, I dont like too many strangers around. Can we go back to rest? For some reason, the woman in front of him gave him an ufortable feeling. That kind of feeling made him want to keep her far, far away. Sure, I dont like these people either. Gu Ruoyun nodded, then seemingly having thought of something, she slowly walked to Luo Yins side. Luo Yin, Im sorry. You got dragged into that mess because of me. Luo Yin shook her head: The one who should be sorry is me. If it hadnt been for me, then you wouldnt... Her heart clenched once she thought of that frightening scene just now. If Qianbei Ye hadnte in time, she wouldnt have been able to forgive herself for the rest of her life. Dont worry, Ling Yi wouldnt have been able to kill me anyway. Gu Ruoyun smiled. Even if Qianbei Ye hadnt interfered, she still had Zixie hidden away. She would only let him out if she was forced to... Hold it! Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, a voice sounded from behind. Shiyun smiled gently: Gu Ruoyun, I actually admire you. You were lucky enough to get that drained spiritual weapon, and even use it to defeat Ling Xi. Even though your talent isnt particrly outstanding, your luck is exceptionally good, especially... She paused for a moment before continuing to say: You picked up this amnesiac man, and you even managed to brainwash him with the idea that you share some kind of fate with him, leading him to believe that youre the one hes been looking for. However, the truth will always surface some day. I hope you know what you should do. Chapter 76: My Lord (1) Chapter 76: My Lord (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun was just about to turn away when she heard those words. Her feet paused unconsciously, and the corner of her lips raised slightly, carrying a trace of a smile on the girls pretty face. I did find Xiao Ye, but I didnt make him follow me. Why? Does Miss Shiyun recognise Xiao Ye? Miss Gu, thats exactly what I mean. Ive indeed seen this man before, and we were even married for some time... Its unfortunate that he doesnt remember it. So Im reminding Miss Gu, that if you lie too much, your lies will be revealed someday. The meaning in her words was that, the one who Qianbei Ye really knew was her, but through a chain of idents, he had somehow met with Gu Ruoyun and caused the current situation. What does Miss Shiyun mean by this? Dont tell me that shes acquainted with the man who killed Ling Yi just now? But the man has lost his memory, so he mistook Gu Ruoyun for her? Thats right, who knew that Gu Ruoyun could be this shameless? She could even speak such lies. Its no wonder. How could someone as in as her be able to match a man as beautiful as him? Standing next to Miss Shiyun, its like the difference between a phoenix and a wild chicken! Furthermore, what kind of person is Miss Shiyun? Shes the heir of the Weapon Refining Sect, and shes an absolute genius whos already reached martial king at such a young age. How could Gu Ruoyun even bepared to her? The crowd gave their opinions one after another, and all looked at Gu Ruoyun with eyes filled with disdain. At this moment, no one noticed the restaurant nearby. A man was holding a fan and lyingzily on a soft chair, surrounded by female servants, lively and colourful. The mans upturned gaze passed through the crowd andnded on the young girl. He then smiled; absolutely beautiful and elegant. Shes Gu Shengxiaos good-for-nothing sister? Interesting, Gu Shengxiaos sister is indeed very interesting. With this kind of rare talent, shes actually beingbelled as a good-for-nothing. Tsk tsk, if someone with this level of talent was a good-for-nothing, then there wouldnt be any geniuses in this world. ording tomon knowledge, the higher you got, the harder it was to break through into the next rank. Some people could spend their entire lives and never pass some bottlenecks. However, there was only one kind of talent in the world that couldpletely ignore all bottlenecks. Even though her speed at rising through the ranks wouldnt be able to match other geniuses, but the further she got, the more chances her talent would have to shine... This kind of talent, was to have a spiritual ocean muchrger than normal. And it was obvious that Gu Ruoyun was someone with that talent... A glint shed through his pupils, and the manughed soundlessly: The only person I admire in this world is Gu Shengxiao, so I wondered what kind of person his sister would be. It looks like I havente to Azure Dragon Country in vain this time. Thinking up to here, the smile on his face became even more pronounced: Qingyi, investigate everything about Gu Ruoyun for me. Yes, My Lord! ...... Outside Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun did not say anything. That indifferent expression made it seem as though she was ignoring the other. It was at this time that an ill-timed voice cut in. Gu Ruoyun, I didnt think that you were this despicable! Gu Panpan opened her eyes wide as she spoke in a tone full of self-righteousness, as if Gu Ruoyun was a devil that everyone should punish, Luckily, Grandfather had the foresight to chase someone like you out of our family! Otherwise, wouldnt you be dragging my Gu familys reputation through the mud right now? However, as soon as she had finished her words, mocking coldughter sounded from the side. Oh? Your Gu family still has some reputation left? Hehe, thats the first Ive heard of it. Luo Yin smiled coldly as she said: Gu Panpan, there isnt any ce for you to cut in here. You had best shut your mouth for me. If you make me angry, Ill stab you to death with a cucumber! You... You... Gu Panpan was so angry that her cheeks flushed red; she gritted her teeth and spat out two words. Youre shameless! Chapter 77: My Lord (2) Chapter 77: My Lord (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Tsk tsk, Im indeed very shameless, but thats better than being some saintly white lotus flower! However, Gu Panpan, with an IQ like yours, youre not even that. Luo Yin sneered at Shiyun, her freckled face conveying nothing but disdain and ridicule. She was looking down upon Shiyun as if Shiyun, who was dressed in snow white clothes, was the dirty one. Shiyuns pupils darkened. To her, Luo Yin was only a little clown; killing her would only dirty her de... Furthermore, it appeared that there would be someone who woulde and deal with it for her. It was obvious that Gu Panpan was that kind of person. She was thoroughly angered by Luo Yin, and like a maddened little lion, she charged threateningly towards the cause of her anger. Thump! Luo Yin just raised her leg and kicked Gu Panpans body away with a single move. She then took out a handkerchief to wipe the bottom of her shoes, and then she said in an extremely regretful tone: I actually used my foot to kick her just now; looks like I cant wear these shoes anymore! For the sake of this one kick, I have to throw away one whole pair of shoes. What a waste! What a freaking waste! You... Gu Panpan nearly passed out from indignation. She gritted her teeth, and then she used the rest of her strength to choke out two more words: Youre shameless! Seeing Luo Yins sorry expression, Gu Ruoyun couldnt restrain herself andughed: With your familys wealth, isnt buying another pair of shoes as simple as eating another spoonful of rice? That is true, but this bitch isnt even worth a single copper coin. Even if I sold her, I still wouldnt be able to recoup the loss of this one pair of shoes. Luo Yin shook her head and sighed, eyes full of regret. With this blow, no matter how thick-skinned Gu Panpan was, she could no longer stand such humiliation and chose to faint straight away. Hold it! Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was trying to leave once again, Shiyuns pupils darkened and she said: Youre going to leave just like that? Her steps paused, and with her back facing Shiyun, Gu Ruoyun spoke with a light, indifferent tone that was as sharp as a sword. Youre going to stop me? Having said so, she didnt stop any longer and slowly strode into Hundred Herb Hall, disappearing from the sight of Shiyuns frigid stare... Shiyun clenched her lily-white fists before slowly rxing them. Her beautiful gaze turned towards Qianbei Ye, who was about to leave with Gu Ruoyun. Her eyes were filled with distress. Youve really forgotten about me? She didnt believe it, that this man would forget about her. If they hadnt been married in their previous life, then she wouldnt have seen him so frequently in her dreams. They didnt interact much, but within those dreams, his sword-wielding figure had long touched her heart. She believed from the start that this man was the one she had been waiting for her whole life. This was why she hadnt been moved, no matter how outstanding her suitors had been. She had persisted up till now for the sake of waiting for him. Unfortunately, although he had finally appeared, it seemed like he didnt recognise her... If there was nothing between them, then why would this extremely handsome man appear in her dreams? Furthermore, Shiyun had always believed that whatever was done in ones previous lifetimes would be carried forward to the current one! Your expression is disgusting! Revulsion shed across Qianbei Yes pupils, Like youre trying to strip me naked! Youre not Xiao Yun. Other than Xiao Yun, I dont want anyone else to stare at me like that. For some reason, since the first time he had seen Shiyun, Qianbei Yes heart had felt ufortable. As long as she was in his vicinity, he felt like his appetite had been spoiled. It was extremely irritating! Xiao Ye... Hearing Qianbei Yes words, Shiyuns heart twinged in pain. She wanted to say something more, but a strong killing intent surrounded her. In that single instant, she felt as if she had descended straight into hell; her whole body was freezing cold. Deaths aura had enveloped Shiyun. She paled, and shaken as she was, Shiyun could do nothing but stare at that beautiful, demonic face. Youre not fit to call me by that name! Cold... Shiyun felt cold all over, and although she opened her mouth, she was unable to say anything. TL Note: tl;dr Pinyin names for non-living things changed to English Xiling maind -> West Spirit Maind Dongyue maind -> East Peak Maind Qinglong country -> Azure Dragon Country Baishen Hall -> Hundred Herb Hall Lianqi Sect -> Weapon Refining Sect Ling Sect -> Spirit Sect Mo Sect -> Devil Sect All these are also listed in the glossary, so you can check it if you get confused! For more exnation for the name change: After more names of countries, ces, etc. were revealed as the story went on, I realised that Im missing out a lot of context by leaving names in Pinyin, and not everyone reads the glossary to find out what the names mean. I changed all the names that were left in Pinyin to English names instead, so that its clearer to you readers. For example, the mainds revealed so far were: Xiling, Dongyue. Their names actually contain cardinal directions in them that reveal their rtive locations to each other. Xiling -> West Spirit Maind, Dongyue -> East Peak Maind. For others, the names practically dere what the sect/ce does, such as Lianqi Sect -> Weapon Refining Sect and Baishen Hall -> Hundred Herb Hall. Peoples names are not going to be changed! For pretty self-exnatory reasons. Ive changed the names in previous chapters, and all the new English names will be used going forward. Do let me know if Ive missed out on catching any Pinyin names in previous chapters! Sorry for springing this sudden change on you, but I believe the story will make much more sense going forward with proper English names for things. c: Chapter 78: The Crown Prince Visits (1) Chapter 78: The Crown Prince Visits (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Now, the aura surrounding Qianbei Yes body suddenly went berserk. That violent storm was something that even he could not suppress... However, other than Shiyun, no one else could feel that aura, so they found her changing expressions rather strange. Xiao Ye, what are you doing outside? Why arent youing back in? It was right at this moment that a voice sounded from within the Hundred Herbs Hall. The killing intent miraculously disappeared all of a sudden, and the swirling aura in the sky also calmed down, which made Shiyun wonder if what she had just felt was a hallucination or not... However, what she didnt know was that Gu Ruoyuns call had saved her life... With the tension now released from her entire body, Shiyun copsed limply onto the ground. Her back was covered in cold sweat, and she panted for breath. Xiao Yun, Iming. Qianbei Ye had received Gu Ruoyuns order, so without another nce at Shiyun, he walked towards Hundred Herb Hall. Compared to that demon from just now, he was currently more docile than a bunny. All traces of killing intent had disappeared. Miss, you... Hunfei looked at Shiyun with astonishment, What happened to you? Nothing, Shiyun shook her head, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and gritted her teeth as she said, Elder Hunfei, lets go. After saying so, she looked onest time in the direction Qianbei Ye had left, and her heart gave another throb of pain. Qianbei Ye, have you really been brainwashed to this extent? Im not giving up! You belong to me! Im not going to let you take someone else into your embrace! So, I must make you recover your memory and kill Gu Ruoyun with my own hands! ...... Within the rear courtyard, Zixie looked at the girl in front of him, and raised his brows in askance: Girl, how do you feel? Very strange, Gu Ruoyuns elegant eyebrows were slightly knitted together, Right as Ling Yis strike was about tond, I managed to transfer the power of his fist into my body. If I had continued getting beaten a few more times, I would probably be able to break through to Qi level 7. Zixie smiled: Your soul and body were reforged by the Ancient Divine Pagoda, so youre much stronger than the average person. However, dont forget. Dont push yourself when you meet the real powerful experts, because real experts can destroy you in an instant! Its not as simple as suffering an injury! From the start, Zixie had been nning to train her. However, he had not given her too much support, as that would actually be detrimental for her advancement instead... Also... Zixie narrowed his purple eyes: Girl, you have to be careful of that girl called Shiyun. Shiyun? Gu Ruoyun looked doubtfully at Zixie, Do you recognise her? No! Zixie shook his head, I just feel that shes very dangerous, so you must not go head-to-head with her for now! Of course, with your talent, youll surpass her in three to five years at most. However, now isnt the time. There were some things that he couldnt let Gu Ruoyun know for now. Why did that woman have his aura? Could it be that Shiyun was rted to that person? Thinking of this, Zixies heart sunk. The gaze he directed at Gu Ruoyun carried a thread ofplex emotions... Girl, I hope you can grow up faster, whether its your power, or... That demonic gaze swept up and down her body, and the mans lips curled up into a mesmerising smile that was both noble and magnificent: it was surely able to make any living thing fall head over heels for him. However... Gu Ruoyun only shot him a fierce re: Stop that evil look, Im not interested in you at all. Chapter 79: The Crown Prince Visits (2) Chapter 79: The Crown Prince Visits (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Then who are you interested in? The corner of Zixies lips lifted as he faintly smiled, Qianbei Ye? Ive told you before, that fellow isnt a good person. You should stay away from him. Zixie, Gu Ruoyuns smile disappeared bit by bit; her pretty face was shrouded by the afterglow of the setting sun, I havent known Xiao Ye for very long, but Im the first person hes met. Right now, he has already lost all of his memories. No matter what wrongs hemitted in the past, the current him no longer remembers them. It doesnt matter if he was a god or a devil. Even if he just casually ended a persons life, that was also for the sake of protecting me. I believe his intentions in protecting me are pure. This is because Im the only one he knows here! Thats right, I dont know enough about him; I dont know his past, and I dont even know what kind of pain and betrayal hes been through! However, this does not mean that Ill never trust him. Whether its Xiao Ye, you, or Luo Yin, or even my brother that I havent met yet... if any of you are in danger, I wont sit by and watch. Perhaps the past Qianbei Ye had made gargantuan mistakes, but the present him was just an innocent child in her eyes. Furthermore, it was a fact that his memories had been sealed. Someone who had lost all his memories would naturally view the first person they met as their mother. It was precisely because Xiao Ye did not have any memories that Gu Ruoyun would trust him so. Otherwise, she absolutely would not have gotten so close to this man... Zixie, I wasnt able to protect my mother in the past, and I wasnt even able to protect the little brother that I considered as precious as my own life. In this life, Im not going to make the same mistake. Its because Ive lost those who were precious to me before that Im going to treasure the people around me even more now. The girl raised her head, and that delicate face that still held traces of her childhood now carried the radiance of her resolution. That resolution seemed to have touched Zixies heart, because a hint of a smile appeared in his pupils. Just as he was about to speak, a wave of cold shed through his eyes. Someonesing. Whoosh! Right after he finished saying so, he turned into a burst of purple light and disappeared from the courtyard... Gu Ruoyuns brows raised slightly, and turning her head to look, she saw Elder Yu striding towards her with quick steps. Eldest Miss, Leng Yanfeng is here. He mentioned that he wants to see you specifically by name, you see... Leng Yanfeng? Gu Ruoyun stared nkly for a moment, Azure Dragon Countrys crown prince? Weapon Refining Sects disciple? What does he want with me? This servant isnt sure, Elder Yu shook his head, Eldest Miss, are you going to meet him? If youre not willing, then Ill turn him away now. No need, Gu Ruoyun sneered, I want to see what Leng Yanfeng hase looking for! I dont have a single connection with him; what is he doing here,ing to find me? ...... At this moment, within the medicine store of Hundred Herb Hall, Leng Yanfeng picked up the teacup in his hands and sipped, his expression as cold and severe as an icy mountain. Even when he saw Elder Yu leading Gu Ruoyun in, nothing changed in those cold eyes. Im just a lowly unknown person. I wonder what business Your Highness has,ing down to Hundred Herb Hall to look for me? Or could it be that Your Highness was too thirsty and there wasnt any good tea in your manor, so youre just using your visit as an excuse to get a good cup of tea to drink? Everyone knew that the tea served at Hundred Herb Hall was a rare medicinal tea. If he was a normal person, Leng Yanfeng would have turned angry out of shame from Gu Ruoyuns provocation. However, his expression did not change at all; that handsome face of his remained stone-cold. Chapter 80: The Crown Prince Visits (3) Chapter 80: The Crown Prince Visits (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun, you like me. It wasnt a question, but a statement. Now it was Gu Ruoyuns turn to be bbergasted. Wasnt this fellows ego too big? She liked him? Then how was it that she didnt even know this herself? So... Leng Yanfeng paused for a moment, Tomorrow, enter the crown princes household. The order made Gu Ruoyun smile: You want me to enter the crown princes household? As a concubine or a consort? Leng Yanfeng, youve always disliked me, so why are you making me enter the crown princes household? Gu Ruoyun wasnt stupid. Leng Yanfeng had always abhorred her, so why would he try to get bring into his household? Leng Yanfeng said coldly: For my junior, Shiyun! Shiyun? Youre thinking of having me deliver myself and contribute my spiritual force to Shiyun? Sorry, Leng Yanfeng, Im not that stupid. I wont send myself to my own death! Once a cultivator lost their spiritual force, they would be an idiot. What difference was there between that and death? Hearing this, Leng Yanfeng frowned: I dont know what you mean by that. Why would Junior Shiyun take your spiritual force? Gu Ruoyun, I admit that youre very different from before. I dont dislike you like I did before, but in my heart, Junior Shiyun is the only one for me. If you leave that silver-haired man, then Junior Shiyun wont suffer anymore! Youve liked me since you were little, so Ill grant your wish: Im willing to take you as my wife! The condition is that you can never meet with that man again! However, except for our wedding night, Ill never touch you again! He would never forget... Back then, when his mother had died after getting ensnared in a plot, and when he had almost been assassinated, it was then that that fairy-like girl dressed in white had saved him. For her, he had strived hard in his cultivation; he not only earned the trust of his father, the Emperor, but also gained enough strength to enter the Weapon Refining Sect, just for the sake of meeting the fairy in his heart... However, he knew that fairies were holy and not meant to be profaned by mortal hands, so he could only watch her back from afar. Of course, that was already enough for him. All these years, there had been countless suitors by Shiyuns side, but she had remained single. He had thought that she simply had a pure heart with no desire, but it was only today that he finally understood why she had stayed single for so many years. It was for the sake of waiting for this one person, but that person only had eyes for another woman... In his heart, the fairy was so kind and good, how would she hurt her beloved for the sake of her own happiness? That was something Junior Shiyun would never be able to do. So, he had no other choice but to trade away the rest of his life for her lifetime of happiness. Tsk tsk, looks like Ivee at the right time. I actually heard the crown prince of a country recklessly hurting a woman for the sake of another woman. Remember, women are meant to be spoiled, not hurt... especially a woman who looks this pleasing. That voice was so devilish that you could tell just what sort of person it came from once you heard it. A wave of beautiful female servants entered first, carrying in a sedan with a dash of pink from outside the door. The appearance immediately gave Gu Ruoyun goosebumps all over her body. She had never thought that there would be a man in this world who would wear a tacky colour like pink. It didnt even suit some girls. However, once Gu Ruoyun saw that face, she found that there were indeed people in this world who were suited to wear the colour pink. It was hard to tell his gender from that mans alluring face. His mesmerising eyes were nted upwards. Those perfect cheeks and fair skin, as well as those exquisite corbones... any part would challenge ones self-restraint. Chapter 81: The Crown Prince Visits (4) Chapter 81: The Crown Prince Visits (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! If it werent for the obvious Adams apple on his throat, Gu Ruoyun probably would havepletely taken him for a woman. He was way too bewitching! It was such a pity that a body like this had been given to a male. Otherwise, he should have been able to earn a lot if he was sold to a brothel. If Zuo Shangchen knew the direction of Gu Ruoyuns thoughts, he would definitely have the urge to kill someone. This woman was actually thinking of selling him to a brothel? Which brothel would be so daring as to ept him? Zuo Shangchen, why arent you staying in Vermillion Bird Country as the fourth prince? What are you doing here? Leng Yanfengs pupils turned serious as he gravely stated, Furthermore, my business has nothing to do with you! What are you saying, Your Highness? Dont tell me that this prince has to report myings and goings to you? Zuo Shangchen gave a smile that could topple a nation, then tossed a coquettish look at Gu Ruoyun, Woman, theres something wrong with Leng Yanfengs eyes, or he wouldnt like someone as disgusting as Shiyun. You had better not follow him. Rather, how about this prince? I guarantee that youll live a good life. Gu Ruoyun nced at Zuo Shangchen: Sorry, I dont have any interest in men who look like girls. From what I can see, you seem better suited to date men, so Im not going to stick my foot in that. Zuo Shangchens expression turned ck. In an instant, the female servants by his side tossed sympathetic gazes at Gu Ruoyun. The biggest taboo for their lord was having someone say that he looked like a girl. Someone who had previously done so had ended up being chopped into pieces. From then on, no one had dared to make jokes along those lines anymore. However, Zuo Shangchen took a deep breath, suppressed the burning anger in his heart and smiled: Woman, Im trying to help you. If she wasnt Gu Shengxiaos little sister, based on what she had said just now, he would have killed her ten thousand or eight thousand times over. However, who gave her such a genius older brother? If he dared to harm even a single strand of hair on that fellows little sister, that fellow wouldnt hesitate to rush back and chop him up. Apologies, I dont know you, and I dont need your help. Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose and gave an indifferent response. Zuo Shangchen stared nkly for a moment. Where was the cute and gentle little sister Gu Shengxiao had spoken of? Where was she cute? Where was she gentle? She was clearly a crabby little fellow. Of course, Zuo Shangchen didnt know that in the eyes of all older brothers, little sisters were always cute and kind, let alone the sis-con Gu Shengxiao... Thinking of the soft expression that Gu Shengxiao had every time he spoke of this girl, Zuo Shangchen shook his head, unamused: Woman, youre really a little porcupine. Youre covered in spikes all over and keeping people from getting close. Im not a bad person, you dont have to be so cautious with me. Gu Ruoyun eyed Zuo Shangchen up and down, her clear eyes carrying an odd expression: Really? Then why am I seeing the four words I am a bad person written on your body? Zuo Shangchen was rendered silent: how exactly did he look like a bad person? The casual exchange between the two, bothpletely ignoring his existence, had finally made Leng Yanfeng angry. However, no matter how angry he got, his handsome face still had the same cold and indifferent expression. Zuo Shangchen, Gu Ruoyun has always been in love with me; this is something that everyone knows. Im just doing as she wishes and giving her a title and a night of love. Even if this isnt treating her fairly, theres no need for you to interfere. Zuo Shangchens smile disappeared bit by bit; ridicule could be seen in his pupils. Gu Shengxiaos precious little sister was only worth the title of Crown Prince Consort? If she wanted, then that man would conquer the entire world and gift it to her. This Leng Yanfeng was an inner disciple of the Weapon Refining Sect at most, he was thinking too highly of himself... Gu Shengxiaos true identity was only known to Shiyun and a few core elders within the Weapon Refining Sect, so Leng Yanfeng would never be able to know all this. Otherwise, he wouldnt have said such words out loud... Authors Note: Many of the names in my novel were suggested by the readers, and a lot of web novels use the same names. So if some of the characters here share the same name as other characters in other web novels, please understand. Also, dont me Xiao Ye for not killing Shiyun ahhh. He doesnt have any memories now, hes like a child who doesnt know anything. Like a child ying outside, once mum calls him home, hell put down his things and head home. Right now, Xiao Ye is in this kind of state. To him, Gu Ruoyuns words are absolute orders. Once Gu Ruoyun asks him to do anything, hell throw away everything on his hands and listen only to her wordsC Furthermore, Shiyun cant die. For the sake of a more gruesome death in the future, she cant die right now. Chapter 82: Fate Lies in the East (1) Chapter 82: Fate Lies in the East (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Furthermore... Leng Yanfeng paused for a moment before his cold eyes turned even frostier: I wont let anyone insult Junior Shiyun! Haha! Zuo Shangchenughed wildly, his almond-shaped eyes raising with derision and mirth clear in his pupils. Its your own business if you want to protect your Junior Shiyun; that has nothing to do with me. However, you cant touch this girl! Otherwise, dont me me for not warning you. If you touch her, theres one person who absolutely wont forgive you! Gu Ruoyun was stunned for a moment and looked at Zuo Shangchen without understanding. What did he mean by this? Hmph! Hearing so, Leng Yanfeng harrumphed once and tossed his sleeves as he stood up. The expression on that grave face turned ugly. Zuo Shangchen, theres no need for you to stick your nose into our Azure Dragon Countrys business! Furthermore, our Azure Dragon Country isnt on good terms with Vermillion Bird Country; what do you mean by simply waltzing in here for a visit? Zuo Shangchen curled his lip. He couldnt say that he was here because he was curious about Gu Shengxiaos little sister, right? Otherwise, if that fellow found out that he had snuck here on his own, he would definitely rush over to ughter him. Thinking up to here, his eyes narrowed slightly as he put on a charming smile. Rx, Your Highness. This prince will personally visit Azure Dragon Countrys emperorter. At this moment, endless amounts of cold air burst out from Leng Yanfengs body. Those icy pupils of hisnded on Zuo Shangchens devilish face, and then with an equally cold tone, he said: Then this crown prince will wee you to the pce with grand ceremony! Having said so, he took onest look at Gu Ruoyun and kept his tone as indifferent as before. Gu Ruoyun, since Junior Shiyun has already taken a liking to that man, against a woman as perfect as her, theres no one in this world who can possiblypete. Bing my consort is your only choice. Think over it carefully; this crown prince awaits your answer. After he finished speaking, without further ado, he tossed his sleeves and left, leaving only the cold silhouette of his back. Tsk tsk, Xiao Yuner, I didnt think that youd have such poor taste. You actually like someone without character or looks like Leng Yanfeng? Zuo Shangchens lips curled into a smile. He seemed to have forgotten that this was the first time Gu Ruoyun was meeting him. Thus, upon hearing those words Xiao Yuner, she couldnt help but shiver, a chill rising all over her body. Do I know you? She rubbed her nose, not knowing what to say. You didnt know me before, but now you do, Zuo Shangchen gave another smile that could ruin countries, sending her his coquettish gaze, However, this prince has long heard of your name. His meaning being that he had already heard of her existence from Gu Shengxiao. However, Gu Ruoyun mistook his meaning. Oh? The corner of her lips raised as she said nonchntly, So my name has really spread...this title of good-for-nothing has already made it all the way to Vermillion Bird Country. Suddenly, Zuo Shangchens eye twitched and he chuckled: You were indeed a good-for-nothing previously. Im afraid that after your battle with that guy today, there wont be anyone who will dare to call you that anymore. Although your talent isnt enough to call you a genius, youre not bad for a normal person. So what if Im a good-for-nothing? So what if Im a genius? No matter what anyone says about me, it has nothing to do with me. I dont have to prove myself. The girls voice carried the tone of having lived through a lifetime of experience, which made Zuo Shangchen unconsciously gape in surprise. Suddenly, he thought of the information that Qingyi had managed to find and his eyes went cold instantly. He never would have thought that after Gu Shengxiao had left his home in Azure Dragon Country, this little girl would then actually have a near-death experience. After going through something like that, it was no wonder that she had grown up... Unfortunately, Shengxiao was currently in closed-door cultivation and there was no way to send him messages. Otherwise, with his personality, he would have immediately rushed back and exterminated the Gu family. Chapter 83: Fate Lies in the East (2) Chapter 83: Fate Lies in the East (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Speaking of which, isnt it time for you to leave? The corner of Gu Ruoyuns brow lifted slightly as she looked at Zuo Shangchen with the imitation of a smile on her face, Or do you need me to send you to the door? Zuo Shangchens expression was a little aggrieved as he said: Little fellow, I helped you out at the very least. Is this how you treat people who helped you? Then what do you want? Um, Zuo Shangchen stroked his chin with his fingers, body indolent as he lounged on his chaise. He tossed another coquettish look at Gu Ruoyun, and then he sent her an extremely bewitching smile. I dont want much... Since I helped you just now, how about a hug? Sure. Gu Ruoyun smiled; her pretty face was full of humour. Following that, she paused for a moment before saying: Shopkeeper Zhao, go and hug him. In an instant, Zuo Shangchens face turned ck. Didnt this girl know that he had mysophobia? Normally, he absolutely wouldnt let anyone near his body, even the female servants by his side. Of course, that was excluding that fellow Gu Shengxiao. He had just been teasing her with those words; who knew that she would take it so seriously, even ordering some old man to hug him... Seeing Shopkeeper Zhao approaching him, Zuo Shangchen was so disgusted that goosebumps almost rose over his whole entire body. Especially that smile on that wrinkled old face: it was the same brand of evil as a big bad wolfs look toward a little white bunny. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! At this moment, the many beautiful female servants drew their swords all at once and pointed them towards Shopkeeper Zhao. Their eyes were as cold as their des, like it would only take a second to kill a person who didnt know their ce... Shopkeeper Zhao hesitated and turned back to look at Gu Ruoyun, while the smile on Gu Ruoyuns face grew even more pronounced. Fourth Prince, wasnt it you who wanted a hug? Im giving it to you, so whats with the attitude? Zuo Shangchen flipped open his fan and smiled: Little fellow, take it that Ive lost to you this time. However, I didnt think that you would be connected to the Dongfang family. As far as I know, this Hundred Herb Hall seemed to belong to Dongfang Shaoze, and not long ago, Dongfang Shaoze seemed to have given Hundred Herb Hall to someone else. Now I see that that someone was you! He didnt miss that Hundred Herb Halls shopkeeper had obeyed Gu Ruoyuns order. It looks like the rumours werent true. Gu Ruoyun had not joined Hundred Herb Hall out of some sheer luck and pity from Shopkeeper Zhao, but this Hundred Herb Hall belonged to her! Thinking up to here, Zuo Shangchen narrowed his eyes and smiled: You hold so many secrets on your body; I really want to explore them... Then youre destined to be disappointed, Gu Ruoyun sneered, Shopkeeper Zhao, send our guest out. Hearing Gu Ruoyuns order to send out the guest, Zuo Shangchen revealed anguid smile: Xiao Yuner, one day, Ill dig all your secrets out. Following that, he turned to the female servants by his side and said: Lets go. Yes, My Lord. The female servants, while still holding their swords, gripped their fists in greeting before picking up the sedan and turning towards the door. In the instant they turned, the indolent smile disappeared from Zuo Shangchens lips and he shut his eyes slowly, sinking into deep thought. His destinyid in the east? Was the person who would change his fate really in the east? However, his teacher was such an upright and prestigious person: why would he lie? As his thoughts came to this point, Zuo Shangchens face carried a bitter smile... The person who can change my fate and the absolute genius that Teacher observed are both in the east. Only, Azure Dragon Country is so huge, I dont know how Im going to find the person I need... Chapter 84: Fate Lies in the East (3) Chapter 84: Fate Lies in the East (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! At this moment, in the Weapon Refining Sects residence, Hunfeis expression was extremely ugly. Shiyun, who was sitting to one side, was a little preupied with her thoughts. Her elegant brows were locked in a tight frown, thinking of something. Miss, dont worry, Ill definitely catch Gu Ruoyun and give her spiritual force to Miss! He clenched his fists tightly, gritting his teeth as he said, I wont be happy until I kill that little swine! Shiyuns pupils darkened. She slowly set her teacup down and said: Hunfei, dont act recklessly. If the Three Great Authorities find out, then itll drag the entire Weapon Refining Sect into this. Miss, then what should we do? Dont tell me that were going to let her off just like that? No! Shiyun shook her head, and a streak of ferocity shed across her eyes before she gently smiled. Its not like there arent any other ways to kill her. The Three Great Authorities decreed that opponents with weaker cultivation are off-limits, but once she breaks through into martial general, the rules wont protect her any longer. However, its going to take a few decades until she bes a martial general, and I dont think I can wait that long... Furthermore... I dont want Gu Ruoyun to die! A sinister air was hidden behind Shiyuns smile. No; I want to suck up all her spiritual force, rip off all her limbs, and then torture her for the rest of her life! She was the one who chose to bewitch Qianbei Ye and trick him into following her. Since thats the case, then Ill make sure she pays the appropriate price! Hunfeis heart trembled when he looked upon the current Shiyun. The gentle facade that she put up in front of others was just that: a disguise. Actually, there was no one who knew better than him whatid beneath this womans mask! Back then, for the sake of reaching the highest possible position in the Weapon Refining Sect as she could, Shiyun had not hesitated in using malicious means to frame her elder twin sister. Though they shared the same face, it was her sister who was the real kind, talented girl, not Shiyun... Though, it was true that all of this had been achieved with his own assistance. However, the fact remained. She could even kill her own twin sister; what else would she not do? Miss, then do you have a better idea? Hunfei frowned, How can we avoid the eyes of the Three Great Authorities and take Gu Ruoyun away without anyone knowing? Shiyun sneered: Why do we have to avoid their eyes? Leng Yanfeng belongs to my Weapon Refining Sect. If he marries Gu Ruoyun, then Gu Ruoyun will belong to the Weapon Refining Sect. Would the Three Great Authorities care what we do to her then? Ive already secretly let slip that I want to make Gu Ruoyun leave Qianbei Ye. A smart person like Leng Yanfeng, who is this devoted to me, would definitely sacrifice anything to make me happy! Since theres someone like this around, why not make proper use of him? If it seeds, Gu Ruoyun even has to thank me. Otherwise, based on her talent and quality, she would never be qualified to marry Leng Yanfeng in her whole entire life! Even if Leng Yanfeng didnt belong to the Weapon Refining Sect, he still held the title of Crown Prince. With such arge difference in status, of course that woman wouldnt have the qualifications to be his wife. Hunfei gaped in surprise. He had thought that he was vicious, but Miss Shiyun was clearly even more vicious than he was! For the sake of reaching her goal, she would stop at nothing! Just as Shiyun was thinking of how to deal with Gu Ruoyun, a wave of turbulence hade to the imperial capital of Azure Dragon Country. There was no other reason. General Luo was the most overprotective father in the whole of Azure Dragon Country, so when he heard that Luo Yin had been captured and threatened by Ling Yi, he had instantly flew into a huge rage. He had then led a grand procession to capture the disabled Ling Xi, and he even destroyed Ling Yis mourning hall on the way. Chapter 85: Fate Lies in the East (4) Chapter 85: Fate Lies in the East (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! The womenfolk of the Ling family were weeping tragically. The originally prestigious Ling family had been reduced to such a miserable state in just one night; it was quite the sight. The imperial concubine! Quick, lets go look for the imperial concubine! The one who said this was Ling Yis very own younger brother and Ling Xis second granduncle, Ling Yihui. Now that Ling Yi was dead, Ling Yihui was the head of the Ling family. However, when he tried to go to the imperial concubine for help, a girl dressed in green appeared before the Ling family with a token. Our Lord has ordered that the Ling family is to stop here. The Ling family must never look to cause trouble with Gu Ruoyun or the Luo family again, or else they will suffer the consequences! Seeing the token in the girls hands, Ling Yihui was speechless... He was scared silly! Heavens, a Deration of Death from Dark Yin Pce? Was this girl someone from Dark Yin Pce? On this maind, it was fine if you didnt know the names of all four countries, and even the Weapon Refining Sects Sect Masters surname wasnt consideredmon knowledge, but no one would im not to know of the Dark Yin Pce. Dark Yin Pces actual strength might not be as rich and powerful as the Weapon Refining Sect, but that was because the Dark Yin Pce was a nest of assassins. Furthermore, they would take assassination missions from outside the maind, which was why they were so well-known. Dark Yin Pce was also infamous for their Derations of Death! Before killing them, the people of Dark Yin Pce would send a token to their targets, dering that they would relentlessly pursue them till death. There was no one they wouldnt be able to kill. Most importantly, up till now, no one knew where Dark Yin Pce was. Thus, the people of the maind were always on edge when they talked about Dark Yin Pce. He hadnt thought that the Luo family would actually be acquainted with someone from Dark Yin Pce. Thats right, in Ling Yihuis heart, the reason the Luo family had been so brazen as toe to kidnap someone from the Ling family was entirely because of Dark Yin Pce backing them! As for Gu Ruoyun, she had beenpletely overlooked by him... She was a little girl who hadnt even finished puberty; how could she be acquainted with the Lord of Dark Yin Pce? That was entirely impossible!! Second Granduncle, dont listen to her! Ling Yus pretty face suddenly changed, and with reddened eyes, she said, You have to find Aunt and get revenge for Grandfather and Elder Brother! Qingyi, the girl dressed in green, gave Ling Yu a very cold look. That one nce seemed to pierce Ling Yus heart like a sword, making it tremble as she lost all courage to speak. Thisdy, please dont worry, Ling Yihuis pupils shed as he spoke with an intent to tter Qingyi, My elder brothers death had nothing to do with either of those people; it was all his own fault. I definitely wont continue to pursue this hated matter! A wise man submits to the circumstances. Ill return and report to My Lord. The girl dressed in green raised the sword in her hands as she coldly said: Farewell! Having said her piece, she turned and left without giving Ling Yihui a chance to react. Cold sweat rose on Ling Yihuis entire body as he stared after her fading silhouette. On the other hand, Ling Yu, not having expected Ling Yihuis choice, had despair written all over her face... No! She definitely would not let Gu Ruoyun and the Luo family continue on so brazenly! Since Second Granduncle wasnt willing to stick his head out for Grandfather, then she would enter the pce herself to look for her aunt. Otherwise, since her aunt lived deep within the pce, she had no way of knowing what had happened outside... Thinking up to here, viciousness shed through her eyes. Gu Ruoyun, Luo Yin, just you wait! I, Ling Yu, will absolutely never let you live freely! Paying blood for blood is the natural way of things! You must go to hell to repent for your actions! Authors Note: Regarding Shiyuns real identity, all of you readers guessed wrongly. Haha, the situation between her and Qianbei Ye is not like you imagine. Im not going to reveal it now though, youll see at the end. xoxo TL Note: I forgot to mention the meaning of Qingyis name. Her name is literally green clothing, which is why shes dressed in green. ?? Also, the countries are named after the four mythical beasts: Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger and ck Turtle. You might also know them from Japanese culture as Seiryu, Suzaku, Byakko and Genbu! Each beast represents a cardinal direction... and the countries lie in those same directions. Azure Dragon Country is in the east, while Vermillion Bird Country is in the south. This is why Zuo Shangchens fate lies in the east. ;P Chapter 86: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (1) Chapter 86: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Qi level 7. Whooo. Within the courtyard, Gu Ruoyun breathed out a mouthful of impure air and slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, Elder Yus voice sounded from in front: Eldest Miss, theres someone looking for you outside the door. Looking for me? Gu Ruoyuns brows raised slightly, Who? He said that his surname is Liu, and he previously sold his ancestral home to Eldest Miss. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun immediately stood up. Her delicate face held a trace of a smile: It looks like the Ghost Doctor is here. Elder Yu, lets go. Take me to see him. To be honest, Gu Ruoyun was very interested in this Ghost Doctors medical skills. If she could bring him into her Devil Sect, then they wouldnt need to worry about finding ways to earn money any longer. If the Ghost Doctor knew the directions of Gu Ruoyuns thoughts, he would most likely rush right over and destroy her. She wanted to turn the Ghost Doctor, whose very name struck terror into the hearts of people, into a money-making tool? This was an utter insult to him! Outside the door, Mr Liu was already waiting anxiously. When he spotted Gu Ruoyun walking over, his eyes lit up and he said respectfully: Miss Gu, the Ghost Doctor is already here. However, I cant say if shes willing to let Miss watch her work. Dont worry, even if she doesnt let me near, I wont me you. Lets go now. Gu Ruoyun smiled and said. However, after Elder Yu heard their exchange, he hurriedly spoke up: Youre going to see the Ghost Doctor? Then Ill go with you. Ive heard that the Ghost Doctor is rather unreasonable and has an entric personality. The Ghost Doctor is skilled at medicine, but is also doubly skilled with poisons. Its not too safe for you to go alone. Gu Ruoyun waved her hands: Dont worry, Elder Yu. I know my limits. Mr Liu, Ill trouble you to bring me over. Okay, Miss Gu, please follow me. Mr Liu deferentially made a gesture of invitation... ...... In the Liu home. Within the main hall, a girl was gently tasting the tea. Her movements were slow and graceful, extremely elegant. She was dressed in an extremely seductive red robe, her alluring figure would make any mans blood start pumping. However, upon seeing that face, their rushing blood woulde to a stop instantly... The girls face wasnt extremely ugly, but there were countless scars on half of that face. You could even see the flesh that had been turned out. Those scars ran from her chin up to the corner of her eyes, utterly destroying her beauty. Hearing footsteps from in front, the girls elegant brows knitted together slightly. She raised her sharp chin and looked over. Upon seeing Mr Liu, who waste, her tone carried obvious impatience. Even so, no matter how much impatience she showed, it couldnt cover her natural charm. You really took your time there. I, the Ghost Doctor, am treating this patient out of goodwill, and you actually made me wait here for you? Mr Liu wiped away his cold sweat and smiled; he said in a ttering manner: O Honorable Ghost Doctor, please forgive this servant for arrivingte. Right, Id like to introduce someone to Your Honour. This is Gu Ruoyun from Hundred Herb Hall. She wants to observe out of great respect for Your Honours medical skills. The Ghost Doctors gaze swept over Gu Ruoyuns pretty face, and a trace of mocking hung on her fresh red lips: No one is allowed toe near while Im treating patients, especially someone whos trying to steal my skills on the sly! Little girl, on ount of your young age, Ill let you leave with your life. Hurry up and go! Youre not qualified to be my disciple, based on your aptitude. Although the Ghost Doctor wasnt very strong, she was brilliant with medicine. She could even bring back someone who was already at deaths door. Thus, even organisations such as the Dongfang family and Weapon Refining Sect would need to show her some respect. Chapter 87: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (2) Chapter 87: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Who could im to never need emergency treatment? However, this Ghost Doctor was rather recalcitrant in her actions. She never epted disciples, and didnt like observers while she was treating people. If you offended her, then she would refuse to treat you no matter the price! She also refused to join any of the current organisations with influence. Gu Ruoyun smiled: So the great Ghost Doctor only knows a few silly tricks. I thought that the Ghost Doctor would be someone whos very capable and skilled. I didnt think that it was just rumours blowing it out of proportion. Even if you were willing to ept me as a disciple, I wouldnt want to have you as my shifu. Bang! The Ghost Doctor mmed her fist on the table and stood up suddenly. The scars on her face had warped, making her look sinister: You silly little girl, youve got guts! You actually dare to mock my medical skills? When I made my name as the Ghost Doctor, who knows what you were doing! Oh? Is that so? Gu Ruoyun raised her brows and smiled, Since youre so amazing, then why cant you treat the scars on your face? The scars on the Ghost Doctors face were her lifetimes sorrow. Even now, just thinking about them would cause her heart to ache as before. Back then, her medical skills had been weak and all she could do was treat the poison that was infecting her wounds. However, she was unable to restore her original appearance. Even though her medical skills had improved by leaps and bounds now, it had already been so long that her wounds have aged. How would she even be able to treat them? Thus, when Gu Ruoyun touched upon her wounds, her face turned ashen in an instant. Killing intent abruptly exuded from her, spreading around the entire hall. Mr Liu was anxious: Miss Gu, please dont offend the Ghost Doctor any further. If you continue on like this, then my wife wont be able to get treated. He was regretting it now, really regretting it. Had he known earlier that Gu Ruoyun would say something like this, he wouldnt have brought her here. With the Honorable Ghost Doctors temper, if you provoked her, even though she wouldnt kill you, but she wouldnt treat you either... Dont worry, even if the Ghost Doctor refuses to treat your wife, Ill be able to return her a clean bill of health, Gu Ruoyun smiled, Furthermore, I see that this Ghost Doctor isnt all that skilled after all, otherwise she wouldnt have left the wounds on her face untreated. Hahaha! The Ghost Doctor burst out into wildughter. She gritted her teeth, ire and murderous intent clear in those beautiful eyes. What a great boast from such a little girl. Its the first time Ive seen such a wild little girl! I wasnt able to treat the wounds on my face, but thats because its been too long. Theres not a single person on this maind who can treat anything that Im unable to. Is that so? So, what if Im able to treat it? The young girls tranquil and calm voice startled the Ghost Doctor for a moment. Following that, sheughed loudly: Little girl, youre too arrogant. Ive already said it, theres no one who can treat something that Im unable to! The corner of her lips carried a trace of ridicule. That mocking gaze swept over the girls prettily delicate face. She had never believed that there would be someone in this world whose medical skill surpassed hers, so it was even more impossible that that someone would be this girl who still stunk of her mothers milk! Hmph! The Ghost Doctor harrumphed, If you can treat me, then Ill tell the entire maind that I, the Ghost Doctor, cant match up to your skills. Gu Ruoyun smiled lightly, raised her index finger, and waved it in front of the Ghost Doctor. Shaking her head, she said: No, I dont need you to say that. Youre still number one on this maind. However, I want you to swear your fealty to me and give your whole life to me, never leaving me and never betraying me! If you dare to swear that, then Ill dare to prove it to you. The Ghost Doctor stared nkly for a moment. She had always enjoyed her freedom, and rejected all the invitations from sects. Now, this little girl wanted her to swear her fealty to her? Chapter 88: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (3) Chapter 88: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Why? You dont dare to? Gu Ruoyun shrugged, Ive always thought that the Ghost Doctor would have more courage than the rest. I didnt think that a small little wager like this would scare you away. Since its like that, then forget about it, Im leaving first. After saying so, Gu Ruoyun shook her head, her face full of regret. Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, the Ghost Doctor gritted her teeth and said: Hmph! Who said that Im scared? Unless its the Celestial Deity Daluo, no one else can remove the scar on my face. Its impossible for a silly little girl like you, no matter how great your abilities are! Fine, Ill ept your conditions! If you manage to remove the scars on my face, Ill swear my fealty to you. If I betray you, Ill willingly let my family line end with me, and enter the 18 levels of hell, never to be reborn. Dont underestimate the power of oaths. In this maind full of miracles, no one would vite their oaths, for fear of regretting the consequencester on. There had once been a strong cultivator who broke their oath, and in the end, in ordance with what he had sworn, his four limbs had been broken and he had been turned into ashes by lightning. Thus, once you spoke an oath, you had to follow it thoroughly! Gu Ruoyuns footsteps paused, she turned to look at the Ghost Doctor gritting her teeth. She smiled, and in that smile, it felt like she was getting away with some sinister plot. Take this Beauty Rejuvenation Pill. Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? The Ghost Doctor was stunned for a moment. She looked at the pill in Gu Ruoyuns hands with some hesitation. Finally, she took that Beauty Rejuvenation Pill and carefully swallowed it down. Actually, the reason why the Ghost Doctor had dared to take the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, was entirely because she was an expert in using poisons. Furthermore, she had already be immune to most poisons, and waspletely unafraid that Gu Ruoyun would try to harm her. Hmph, lets see how youre going to resolve this! The Ghost Doctor harrumphed and said mockingly. However, just as she finished speaking, the wounds on her face started to itch, as if ten thousand ants were crawling over her wounds. It was so itchy that she couldnt help but reach out to scratch... Following that, a single sentence from Gu Ruoyun halted her hand. Dont scratch, or bear the consequences yourself! You... The Ghost Doctor was infuriated to the point of craziness, Ive already be immune to most poisons eight years ago, how was your medicine able to affect me? What grudge do we have between us for you toe over specially to harm me? She had been too careless, thinking that she was immune to poisons. However, she had fallen into this little girls plot. Thinking of this, the Ghost Doctor was so angry that her teeth started aching, but she didnt dare to move recklessly. Honorable... Honorable Ghost Doctor, your face... Mr Liu let out a cry out of shock, and became tongue-tied. What happened to my face? The Ghost Doctor frowned, and casually picked up the mirror at the side. Following that, with one nce, she was rooted to the spot with shock... The terrible scars on her face were scabbing over bit by bit, then dropping off. After the scabs dropped off, the light pink wounds then changed back into fair white skin at a speed she could see... There must be something wrong with her eyes! Thats right, she must be going blind! Without mentioning how hard old wounds were to treat, even with the strongest medicines, there wouldnt be any results urring this quickly. Furthermore, it was recovering at a speed that the human eye could see. What did this mean? It was terribly frightening! The Ghost Doctor was so still she seemed lifeless, before a burst of wildughter came out, bringing along unbridled joy. You wretched couple... For the sake of stealing the Treasure Encyclopedia of Medicine? that Shifu left to me, you joined together and ruined my face... even poisoning the wounds you left, thinking to use the antidote to force me to hand over the book. You didnt think that I would escape and also treat the poison! Its been ten years. These ten years, your betrayal has alwayse to mind whenever I look at the wounds on my face! I didnt think that, I could ever recover my original appearance... Chapter 89: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (4) Chapter 89: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! She hated them. How could she not? In that wretched couple, one of them had been someone who had made vows to her, and the other was the little junior sister who had been so reliant on her. They had joined together in order to betray her for the sake of a medicine book, and even made it so that she could never return to the Medicine Order. Whileughing, tears rolled down the Ghost Doctors cheeks. She had stayed independent for so long, not joining any organisations or sects; one of the reasons was for freedom, but the second was because her roots were in the Medicine Order. However, with her face ruined, the Medicine Orders disciples wouldnt be able to recognise that she had been the sessor that her teacher had been the most proud of back then... Furthermore, now that the Medicine Order was under the control of that wretched couple, returning there was tantamount to suicide! Girl, I stick to my word, The Ghost Doctor wiped away the tears on her face, that lovely face held the glow of resolution, However, while Im willing to work for you, I dont want to join any organisations you have under you. Shifu left the sect to me back then, but I wasnt able to take care of it properly for him, so Im returning to that sect in the future when I get the chance. Since that was the most ardent hope that Shifu left for me, I dont want him to have died with regrets! Gu Ruoyun smiled, she had not expected that the Ghost Doctor would be someone who valued rtionships and loyalty so highly. This kind of person was just what she needed. As long as youre willing to stay by my side, it doesnt count as breaking your oath. The Ghost Doctor felt gratitude in her heart. If Gu Ruoyun had forced her to join her organisation, she would have had no other choice; even if she had to break the oath, she had to return to the sect! But she had not done so... This made the remaining unhappiness the Ghost Doctor had towards Gu Ruoyun fade away. Girl, did you make that Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? The Ghost Doctor looked at Gu Ruoyun with expectation. This... Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose, but nodded in the end. The Beauty Rejuvenation Pill was one of the three pill forms in the first level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Thinking of the rumours the maind had about the Ghost Doctor, she had prepared this pill. Luckily, the Ghost Doctor had joined her in the end. Girl, did you really refine this? The Ghost Doctors eyes lit up, If Im not wrong, that was the legendary pill? Although that pill isnt of much use to cultivators, but the women of the world are rather vain. If we put up that pill for auction, well surely make a huge amount of money. Auction? Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled, why hadnt she thought of that? Especially since she wascking in financestely... Although Hundred Herb Hall made quite a bit of money, training her men would cost a lot, so she needed even more money. What a pity, The Ghost Doctor shook her head as she said with regret, Its already lucky enough to have a single pill, considering how miraculous pills are. No one has been able to refine something like that in thousands of thousands of years. Looking at the Ghost Doctor sighing, Gu Ruoyun didnt say anything, but her pupils darkened in deep thought. As if she had thought of something, the Ghost Doctor turned her head to look at the dazed Mr Liu. She said coldly: Remember, youre not allowed to speak about what happened today, otherwise your wifes life might be forfeit! I can save her, but I can also kill her without anyone noticing! If you let slip a single word, even if you escape to the edges of the world, you wont be able to escape from me! Mr Liu couldnt help but shiver, he hurriedly said: Honorable Ghost Doctor, please rest easy. I wont say a single word, absolutely no one will know of what happened today! This made the Ghost Doctor nod in satisfaction: I hope youll remember your own promise. Otherwise, Ill make sure your Liu family never gets a day of rest! I have something else to do today, Ille back tomorrow to treat your wife. Chapter 90: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (5) Chapter 90: Subduing the Ghost Doctor (5) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! With regards to the Ghost Doctors words, Mr Liu didnt dare express any dissatisfaction at all, and could only reply respectfully: As the Ghost Doctor wishes. Girl, The Ghost Doctor turned to look at Gu Ruoyun, her expression carrying a trace of ttery, That, how did you make that Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? Can you teach me? At the start, the Ghost Doctor had been willing to listen to Gu Ruoyun because of the oath, but now after knowing that Gu Ruoyun had been the one who had made that pill, her attitude did aplete turnabout and she didnt dare to have a trace of disrespect in her tone. While Gu Ruoyun had admitted that the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill hade from her hands, for the sake of making the Ghost Doctor even more willing to obey her! This... Ill have to ask my teacher for his opinion. Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose. Of course, this teacher waspletely imaginary, but the Ghost Doctor waspletely not suspicious at all. At Gu Ruoyuns age, if she didnt have a teacher, how could she have refined a legendary pill? Furthermore, her teacher must be some old demon who had lived for many, many years... How about this. Girl, ept me as your disciple. With the Ghost Doctor as your disciple, you can be proud as well. The Ghost Doctor chuckled. Clearly, in her eyes, Gu Ruoyun was a good meal waiting to be eaten by her. Gu Ruoyun nced at the Ghost Doctors smiling face, full of ttery, then shrugged and said: Your medical skills arent good enough to be my disciple. If this hade out from someone elses mouth, the Ghost Doctor would surely have snorted. However, who was this girl? She was a genius who had refined pills! Compared to her, her medical skills were indeed too poor... However, after saying this, Gu Ruoyun bid farewell to Mr Liu: My business here is done. Thank you for your guidance today, farewell. Having said so, she turned and headed to the door. Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was about to disappear, the Ghost Doctor no longer cared about acting aloof. She hurriedly rushed forward to catch up. Little Shifu, wait for me, please wait for me... ...... At this moment, in the imperial courtyard, Imperial Concubine Ling was lying indolently on a chaise longue, absent-mindedly asking a pce maid by her side. Where did His Majesty go after morning court was dismissed today? The pce maid replied respectfully: It seems like the fourth prince of Vermillion Bird Country came to visit, so His Majesty went to wee him. The fourth prince of Vermillion Bird Country? Imperial Concubine Ling frowned. At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the door. Imperial Concubine, the Ling familys second miss, Ling Yu, is requesting an audience. Ling Yu? Imperial Concubine Ling rubbed her temples, feeling a headache wasing on, That girl loves to cause trouble, and has caused no small amount of trouble for the Ling family. I wonder what shese for today... Servants, let her in. Right after she finished saying so, a fragrant breeze apanied by weeping sounds charged in from outside the hall. Ling Yu threw herself into Imperial Concubine Lings embrace, and said dismally: Aunt, you have to help Grandfather and Brother! Whats happened to your grandfather and your brother? Imperial Concubine Ling frowned elegantly as she asked. His Majesty didnt like his concubines asking about matters outside the pce, so after entering the pce, it was equivalent to cutting off all contact from the outside world. No news would reach her from the outside... Thus, Imperial Concubine Ling still did not know what had befallen the Ling family. Aunt, Grandfathers death was caused by Gu Ruoyun! She even caused my brother to be disabled, and he was even taken away by the Luo family! What did you say? Imperial Concubine Ling suddenly stood up, clenching her fists tightly, she asked slowly: What you said just now, is it true? Its true, Ling Yu cried pitifully, Gu Ruoyun made the person by her side kill Grandfather. She even crippled Brother herself. However, Second Granduncle is refusing to take revenge for Grandfather and Brother. After Grandfather died, he took control of the family and even sent people to watch me so that I wouldnt enter the pce to inform you. I had a hard time escaping those eyes and running here to you. Chapter 91: Ling Yu’s Greed (1) Chapter 91: Ling Yus Greed (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Imperial Concubine Ling slowly shut her eyes, her fists clenching even tighter as her noble face had unconsciously started to twist up. After a long time, she finally opened her eyes and let out a breath of impure air. The Luo family... and Gu Ruoyun... I have a whole new level of respect for you now! Despite knowing that my father had a daughter like me, you still dared to harm him! Since thats the case, dont me me for taking revenge for my father! Aunt. Ling Yu raised her teary eyes and looked at Imperial Concubine Ling pitifully. Yuer, go send my imperial decree: get Gu Ruoyun here to see me! Imperial Concubine Ling said coldly. In the court, General Luo was one of the men His Majesty relied on. Although Imperial Concubine Ling was a favoured concubine, she was unable to take down a general that had been granted great authority by the emperor himself. However, Gu Ruoyun was different. Although Hundred Herb Hall was strong and influential, she was merely a little apprentice in there. Shopkeeper Zhao of Hundred Herb Hall was a clever man; he wouldnt make the entire Azure Dragon Country his enemy over a little apprentice. Yes, Aunt. Ling Yu was overjoyed, a vicious light shing through her eyes. Gu Ruoyun, this time, lets see how youre going to survive this! Even having a hundred lives wont save you now! As long as I have Aunts imperial decree, I can even take Hundred Herb Hall if I want to, let alone a little apprentice like you. It was clear that in Ling Yus heart, as powerful as Hundred Herb Hall was, it was only a little merchant shop that was unable to fight with imperial power. ...... Within the study... Zuo Shangchen lied on a sedan, his expressionnguid and loose. His almond-shaped eyes carried a trace of a seductive smile, and he wasnt even properly looking at the emperor sitting up on the throne. Zuo Shangchen, is this your idea of proper etiquette as Vermillion Bird Countrys fourth prince? Leng Yanfengs brows knitted slightly, a wave of cold and clear disdain shing across his grave face. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchen smiled. It would be hard to find anyone in the world, let alone his peers, to match that smile. Not only were the women charmed, but even the men couldnt help holding their breaths in amazement. Your Highness, this prince is too used to doing as he likes, so this prince doesnt understand ceremonial etiquette. If this prince is unfit to speak with your countrys emperor due to this, then this prince will leave now. Having said so, Zuo Shangchens sedan was about to leave when the Emperor, Leng Wujing, suddenly spoke up to stop him. Hold it! What? You were the ones who said that this prince doesnt understand proper etiquette. Dont tell me youre going to stop this prince from leaving? Zuo Shangchen waved his feather fan and said with a face full of smiles. Leng Wujing slightly narrowed his eyes. He had thought that he could see through anyone, but it was this smiling devilish man alone that he couldnt read from start to finish... It was as if he was a puzzle filled with danger, and that danger also filled him with fear... Thats right, fear! Even Leng Wujing didnt know why that, as the ruler of a country, he would be this afraid of a young man in his twenties!! Fourth Prince, lets talk directly. Why have youe all the way from your Vermillion Bird Country to my Azure Dragon Country for! Oh, Zuo Shangchen caressed his chin and smiled indolently, For one person. Who. Gu Ruoyun! Gu Ruoyun? Leng Wujing was stunned for a moment. This name, Gu Ruoyun, had been appearing often recently. Who would have thought that Zuo Shangchen would havee here just for her? Hmph! Leng Yanfeng harrumphed, and said expressionlessly: Zuo Shangchen, as far as I know, you arent acquainted with Gu Ruoyun. We didnt know each other before, Zuo Shangchen raised his brows, However, Ive long heard of her name. I came from so far away just to see her. It wasughable that such a peerless genius would actually be mistaken as a good-for-nothing by all of you. If this prince hadnte here by coincidence, I wouldnt have known that there would be someone with such talent in this world. Chapter 92: Ling Yu’s Greed (2) Chapter 92: Ling Yus Greed (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! As if he had heard something unbelievable, Leng Yanfeng froze for a moment. Suddenly, a thin smile unconsciously raised on that usually grave face. That smile, no matter how you looked at it, was full of mockery. Someone whos still only at the Qi collection levels after so many years is the genius youre speaking of. So, your Vermillion Bird Country has actually declined to this point. If this kind of person can be considered a genius, then is everyone in your Vermillion Bird Country still at the Qi collection levels? It wasnt just Leng Yanfeng, but even Leng Wujing felt that Zuo Shangchens words were simply a joke. Fourth Prince, you must be joking. If someone with her kind of power could be counted as a genius, then what does Miss Shiyun, who reached martial king at such an early age, count as? Leng Wujing shook his head, finding this whole business rather funny. He didnt know how this fourth prince had determined that Gu Ruoyun was a genius. This lie was way too obvious. Zuo Shangchen smiled: As far as this prince knows, Shiyun is already twenty years of age, while Xiao Yuner is only fifteen. I dare to guarantee that in five more years, her level wont lose to Shiyuns! Shut up! Suddenly, Leng Yanfengs expression had cooled down. His ck pupils were like two sharp swords, that frosty re shooting towards Zuo Shangchen: You dont have the qualifications to talk about Junior Shiyuns talent! Furthermore,paring that good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun to Junior Shiyun! Shes not worthy! Even if were talking about ten, twenty, or even thirty years, she will never be able to surpass Junior Shiyun! Shiyun was the goddess in his heart, where all his faith rested. Thus, he absolutely wouldnt let anyone insult Junior Shiyun! Fenger, Leng Wujing cast a side nce toward Leng Yanfeng before turning his gaze back to Zuo Shangchen, Is Fourth Prince willing to bet with me? No matter how much time you give Gu Ruoyun, shell never be able to surpass Miss Shiyun. Apologies, The corner of Zuo Shangchens lips raised with a faint smile, This prince has no interest in betting on sure bets. Furthermore, your Azure Dragon Country has no prizes that this prince would be interested in. Leng Wujings expression suddenly turned serious. Even though he was fearful of Zuo Shangchen, he was at the very least the ruler of this country; getting pped across the face like this made him extremely unhappy in his heart. This prince only came here to let Your Highness warn your good son. Dont trouble Gu Ruoyun anymore. He cant match up to her identity, and since Ive already said so, its time for this prince to leave. Having said so, Zuo Shangchenzily stretched. His gaze seemed to have identally swept across Leng Yanfengs face, but as he did so, the mockery in those almond eyes pointedly deepened. Gu Shengxiao, I wonder how youll thank me for protecting your sister like this? As if he had seen Gu Shengxiaos extremely grateful face before him, Zuo Shangchenughed out loud: Qingyi, lets go. To Hundred Herb Hall! Im going to go tease my Xiao Yuner. Yes, My Lord. Qingyi clenched her fists in a greeting expressionlessly. As she looked at that manszy and bewitching face, helplessness shed across the depths of her eyes. She had been following her lord for so many years, and was extremely clear about her lords mysophobia. Even for dressing, he refused to let anyone help him, even his own mother concubine. However, it was in front of that man alone, that he would allow casual touches, arms across his shoulder, that he would smile sofortably, so freely... Thinking of this, Qingyi felt a little bitterness in her heart. She had apanied her lord for so many years, and had been silently loving him for as many. However, her years ofpanionship couldntpare to that one year of friendship between her lord and that man... Chapter 93: Ling Yu’s Greed (3) Chapter 93: Ling Yus Greed (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Eldest Miss, youve finally returned. In the courtyard, Elder Yu was pacing worriedly, but upon suddenly seeing an approaching Gu Ruoyun, he could finally rx. Eldest Miss, this is... Suddenly, he caught sight of the eye-catching woman following closely behind Gu Ruoyun and unconsciously froze. She? Gu Ruoyun cast a nce at the woman behind her, Shes the Ghost Doctor, but shes going to be my subordinate from now on. What? Elder Yus eyes widened in surprise. What did Eldest Miss say? She had epted the Ghost Doctor as her subordinate? Everyone on the maind knew how entric the Ghost Doctor was; she had always been free and alone. Back then, even when the Weapon Refining Sect had sent her an invite, she had rejected them. However, no matter how arrogant the Weapon Refining Sect was, they didnt dare to brazenly force the Ghost Doctor. You could see the status the Ghost Doctor had on this maind... The Dongfang familys servant? The Ghost Doctors eyes swept across Elder Yus body, then she curled her lip with disapproval, However, it seems like you dont have a very good position in the Dongfang family, otherwise you wouldnt have been sent to this ce. Wei Yiyi, Gu Ruoyun frowned and directly called the Ghost Doctor by name, saying, Elder Yu is one of the elders in the Dongfang family, and hes helped me a lot. Youre not to disrespect him. Seeing Gu Ruoyune to his defense, Elder Yu was moved in his heart. Young Master had not chosen the wrong person. However, what shocked Elder Yu was that the Ghost Doctor didnt get angry at all from Gu Ruoyuns admonishment! The Ghost Doctor had always tended towards an explosive temper. How would she let the matter of being chided in front of someone else pass without retribution? Elder Yu, where did Xiao Ye go? Gu Ruoyun raised her brows. Normally when she returned home, Qianbei Ye would be one of the first to appear in her line of sight. However, this time, she couldnt see a shadow of his figure anywhere... Eldest Miss, the transfer of the Liu ancestral home isplete. Mr. Qianbei went to help Eldest Miss clean up the rooms, so hes currently not in Hundred Herb Hall. Is that so? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin lightly and then smiled, Since thats the case, Ill move over tonight. Itll be good to get the Devil Sect settled in as well. Wei Yiyi, follow me. Yes, Shifu Yuner. The Ghost Doctor smiled like a fox: her mesmerising eyes were full of mischief and her tone was extremely seductive. Shifu Yuner? Elder Yus eyes widened in shock. He didnt hear wrongly, right? The Ghost Doctor had called Eldest Miss Shifu? Uh... Without waiting for Elder Yu to react, the two figures disappeared from his sight. ...... The people of the Devil Sect were already waiting for Gu Ruoyun in the ancestral home. However, when Gu Ruoyun appeared with Wei Yiyi following behind her, everyone felt their bones turn to mush. Even though the Ghost Doctor was already close to thirty, after using the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, she looked like she was in her early twenties. Each of her expressions made her look like a fox spirit; her seductive demeanour was simply too enticing. However, upon hearing that this beautiful woman was the extremely famous Ghost Doctor, they could no longer stay calm. It looked like their master had great ability; even the Ghost Doctor that no one could subdue had been brought under her wing. Did they still need to worry about the Devil Sectsck of experts? Especially Xunfeng. Compared to his earlier mocking and ridicule of Gu Ruoyun, his attitude had now turned to endless joy that he was following this master. His revenge was within reach. Xunfeng, Moyu, handle the arrangements for the Devil Sect. If you dont understand something, just ask the Ghost Doctor. Shes more experienced than you. One more thing: Im going to go into closed door cultivation for a month. Within this one month, no one is allowed to disturb me. Authors Note: I named the Right Protector Chunyi at first, but I felt that it was very easy to mix up Chunyi and Qingyi, so I changed it to Moyu. Trantors Note: Shifu = teacher/master (as in, master-disciple rtionship) No change to any names, I kept the Right Protector of the Devil Sect as Moyu in previous chapters. C: As a note though, the author does mix up names asionally, so do let me know if I missed anything and Ill edit it. ovo;; Chapter 94: Ling Yu’s Greed (4) Chapter 94: Ling Yus Greed (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Yes, Master. Xunfeng and Moyu simultaneously raised their fists in greeting as they replied respectfully. Due to Gu Ruoyun moving out of Hundred Herb Hall, both Ling Yu and Zuo Shangchen werent able to find her. Zuo Shangchen didnt say anything and simply turned and left. However, Ling Yu wasnt so easy to get rid of... Im carrying the imperial concubines imperial decree; get Gu Ruoyun out here to receive it now! Ling Yu raised her chin high as her greedy eyesnded on the many valuable herbs within Hundred Herb Hall. If she could get this Hundred Herb Hall, then the crown prince would surely sit up and take notice of her. From there, the next logical step would be bing the crown princes consort, and someday, she would be the empress, the mother of the nation. Shes not in our Hundred Herb Hall. Youvee to the wrong ce. Elder Yusplexion didnt look good as he replied expressionlessly. I dont care where she is; get her out here to see me right now! Ling Yu coolly smiled, Unless she wants to disobey the imperial decree! By then, even your Hundred Herb Hall wont be able to protect her! Furthermore, the imperial concubine has another decree: Hundred Herb Hall sheltered the killer of my grandfather, and thus they are hereby sentenced to punishment! However, the imperial concubine is merciful. If you hand over Hundred Herb Hall, then well leave you with your lives. Of course, thatst sentence was Ling Yus own idea. She had been eyeing Hundred Herb Hall for much longer than just one or two days; why wouldnt she use this opportunity to take Hundred Herb Hall into her own hands? Even if the imperial concubine got angry at herter on, she could offer her the precious herbs within Hundred Herb Hall and remove the unhappiness in her heart. Ling Yu had it all nned out beautifully. Unfortunately, it wasnt that easy to carry out her ns... Hehe, Elder Yu sneered, Girl, at such a young age, you have a pretty wild tone. This old man is going to see, how exactly youre going to take all of our lives! He had lived for so many years, and this was the first time he had met such a daring little girl. Even if Hundred Herb Hall belonged to Gu Ruoyun now, he was still a member of the Dongfang family at the very least. A little imperial concubines niece wanted to kill him? Haha, it was simply ridiculous! You old fogey! Youre just a little merchant, and yet you dare to disobey imperial power? My aunt is the imperial concubine! Why would she fear a little merchant like you? I advise you to hand over Hundred Herb Hall, or you wont be able to continue staying in Azure Dragon Country. Ling Yu could see that Elder Yu upied a position of power and respect in Hundred Herb Hall. Thus, she was taking him as the real owner of Hundred Herb Hall who worked behind the scenes! As for Gu Ruoyun, she didnt even consider her. Gu Ruoyun was just a little girl; she hadnt even been born yet when Hundred Herb Hall had been built. Good, very good. Haha! Elder Yu was so angry that he startedughing. His eyes were spitting fire, Id like to see how youre going to do it. Show me why I wont be able to continue staying in Azure Dragon Country! I tried to warn you, but I see that youre not going to heed my warning. Ling Yu sneered and waved her hand, speaking to the people behind her: Men! Take this old fogey to see the imperial concubine. However, just as she finished speaking, the old mans figure suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already in front of Ling Yu... Ling Yu wasnt even able to react when Elder Yus palm struck her chest fiercely. With a puchi sound, her entire body flew backwards. Following that, a tone filled with killing intent suddenly resounded in everyones ears. Get out of my sight!!! The old man tossed out his long sleeves with a flick of his wrist, his elderly face full of frost. Ling Yu coughed out two mouthfuls of fresh blood and, while gritting her teeth, she spat word after word at him, You old fogey... Just you wait... I wont let you off! Having said so, she hurriedly stood up, leaving with her tail between her legs in the direction she had initiallye from... Chapter 95: Early Stage Martial Warrior (1) Chapter 95: Early Stage Martial Warrior (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! A monthter... Within the room, the curtains billowed as a warm spring breeze caressed Gu Ruoyuns delicate cheeks. Her eyes were closed as if she was in a state of sleep. Because of the wind, Gu Ruoyuns ck tresses were swaying against the sides of her face; she looked serene yet mesmerising. At this moment, within the Ancient Divine Pagoda, wearing a gilded violet robe that swayed without wind, a man stood with his hands held behind his back. His matching violet eyes had traces of a smile, but his lips held an evil curve as he watched the young girl in front of him. This ce, this ce is the second level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. You can get your reward for reaching martial warrior here. The second level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda... Even though Gu Ruoyun still didnt know what the reward would be, it surely wouldnt be worse than the pill forms from the first level... This is... the pill form for the Spirit Gathering Pill? The Spirit Gathering Pill was considered the next rank from the Qi Gathering Pill. For example, someone like Elder Yu who was stuck at the final stage of martial general wouldnt be able to break through using the Qi Gathering Pill. This was why she had not let Elder Yu use the Qi Gathering Pill to begin with. However, if she had Spirit Gathering Pills, it would be a different story. This pill was effective for martial general ranked cultivators! It could let them sessfully break through! Just thinking about it, Gu Ruoyuns heart clenched. Although she now had Hundred Herb Hall and Devil Sect in her hands, she still didnt have a true expert in her ranks. If Elder Yu became a martial king, then they could do as they liked within Azure Dragon Country. I see that the reward for this second level is three pill forms again. Spirit Gathering Pill, Blood Replenishing Pill and Spirit Recovery Pill. ording to general knowledge, cultivators used spiritual power to battle. If their spiritual power ran out, the cultivator was in potentially fatal danger. Thus, Spirit Recovery Pills were used to recover a cultivators spiritual power. As for Blood Replenishing Pills, as the name suggested, it was meant to treat wounds. Gu Ruoyun carefully kept the pill forms, then smiled as she said: I was still worrying over how I could let Elder Yu have a breakthrough. I didnt think that I would get the Spirit Gathering Pill just like that. Hmm? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun could feel a disturbanceing from the drained spiritual weapon she had picked up. Following that, with a whoosh, it flew out and floated upright in front of her... Zixie, whats going on? This drained spiritual weapon has already lost all of its spiritual power, why would it... Zixie didnt speak, but only fixed his eyes on that drained spiritual weapon with a profound gaze. He kept silent for half a beat, before slowly speaking up: Girl, try transferring some of your own spiritual power into this drained spiritual weapon. Okay. Gu Ruoyun nodded slightly; her jade fingers settled on the surface of the drained spiritual weapon, and then she let her eyes slide closed. A portion of her spiritual power flowed forth from her palm, entering into the drained spiritual weapon at a snails pace before it was then just as slowly epted by the weapon. At this moment, a fierce light shone from the spiritual weapon, encasing the entire Ancient Divine Pagoda... What... whats happening? At this moment, Gu Ruoyun was in a daze. She had no idea what was happening. I see that my guess was right, Zixie smiled, Girl, the second level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda has given you another power: nurturing weapons! Nurturing weapons? What do you mean? Gu Ruoyun blinked as she looked in bewilderment at that mans devilishly charming smile. Zixie smiled gently: Simply speaking, you can transfer spiritual power into weapons and change them into spiritual weapons. Of course, the one in your hands is one of the lowest ranked spiritual weapons. If you want to make it into a middle or high ranked spiritual weapon, your current strength isnt enough. As for the legendary godly weapons, you must have the materials to forge godly weapons first. However, having a real spiritual weapon right from the start will be good for your future growth. Chapter 96: Early Stage Martial Warrior (2) Chapter 96: Early Stage Martial Warrior (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyuns heart instantly skipped a beat. She looked at the spiritual weapon in her hands with astonishment, and it took a long time to recover her senses. The meaning of what Zixie had said was that, from now on, as long as she was willing, she could have as many spiritual weapons as she wanted? Even on the East Peak Maind, spiritual weapons were an extremely rare existence. Furthermore, this was on the West Spirit Maind that was much poorer in resources than the East Peak Maind... Even in the Weapon Refining Sect, only their Sect Master had a low ranked spiritual weapon, and he kept it hidden away like a great treasure. If she could forge an unlimited number of spiritual weapons, what did this mean? It meant that in the near future, she would have an extremely strong team! Girl, its about time, Zixie rubbed Gu Ruoyuns head. At this moment, a trace of worry appeared in his devilish violet eyes, You have to grow as fast as you can. My strength will recover as fast as your growth. Zixie... Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at Zixies handsome face. She bit her lip and asked, Whos your enemy? And whos the enemy that Im supposed to face in the future? Zixie lowered his head and smiled at the girl in front of him: Girl, there are some things I cant tell you right now, but I can give you a promise. When you return to the East Peak Maind and take revenge for the mother and brother of your previous life, Ill tell you everything. Hearing this. Gu Ruoyun froze: Alright, Ill be able to take my revenge soon! When the timees, tell me everything you know, including Qianbei Yes identity. I promise. The smile on Zixies face grew deeper, but without realising, those violet eyes were full of the intention to spoil her. ...... Gu Ruoyun had just left the Ancient Divine Pagoda when she felt a warm breath on her face. Instantly, rm shed across her heart and she abruptly opened her eyes, throwing a punch without even looking... Bang! That punch had hit him directly in the eye. The culprit pitifully squatted in the corner, his tear-filled eyes fixed in an usatory stare like Gu Ruoyun had done some unspeakable evil to him. However, when apanied by that peerlessly beautiful face, his wronged look was just a feast for the eyes. Not even devastatingly beautiful was enough to describe that startling beauty of his. Of course, you had to ignore the ck eye on the left first... Xiao Ye? Gu Ruoyun blinked: What happened to your eye? What happened to his eye? Wasnt it her handiwork? Qianbei Ye pouted, as aggrieved as a little wife: I came to wake you up, but... Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun abruptly recalled the punch she had thrown. A little embarrassed, she rubbed her nose: Sorry, I didnt know it was you. Right, why didnt you dodge? Dodge? Qianbei Ye frowned, I dont know how to dodge. Uh... I only know how to parry. Saying so, Qianbei Ye raised his head to look at Gu Ruoyun. Perhaps the word dodge didnt exist in his mind, so he wouldnt do such an action. In his mind, he would kill whoever dared to harm him, so why would he need to dodge? Then why didnt you parry? Gu Ruoyun asked, a little confused. Looking at the power Qianbei Ye had shown when he had killed Ling Yi so easily, if he was unwilling, she wouldnt be able to harm a single hair on his head. Qianbei Ye thought for a bit before shaking his head and saying: I couldnt parry; I cant control my strength when I parry. It might have hurt you. Thus, he had willingly taken her punch? Gu Ruoyun was bbergasted. She opened her mouth to speak, but she didnt know what to say... Chapter 97: Early Stage Martial Warrior (3) Chapter 97: Early Stage Martial Warrior (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Xiao Yun, did I say something wrong? Seeing that Gu Ruoyun had sunk into silence, a wave of panic unconsciously began to build in Qianbei Yes heart, so he decided to word his question carefully. Gu Ruoyun shook her head, her gaze a littleplicated: Xiao Ye, why did you protect me back then when Ling Yi was about to hit me? Why are you treating me so well? I dont know, Qianbei Ye looked at the girls delicate face, his red pupils showing his resolve, I only know that, from the first time I saw you, I wanted to protect you. The depths of Gu Ruoyuns heart shook, and she slowly closed her eyes. In the past, someone had also said that he would protect her and take care of her, but in the end? She had caused the death of her little brother because she had ced her trust in the wrong person... Xiao Ye, Ive been here for more than a month. I dont know if Hundred Herb Hall has encountered any trouble or not, so Im going to visit there first. The girl opened her eyes, a smile on her pretty face. Mother, Yuer, Grandfather... Rest assured, therell be a day when Ill return to the East Peak Maind and use our enemies blood to pave the path for my return... In addition, Xiao Ye, theres something Id like you to help me with... ...... In Hundred Herb Hall, all was silent. Since Ling Yu had been pushed into retreat by Elder Yu a month ago, she had note looking for trouble again; it was peaceful to the point that everyone had forgotten Ling Yus existence... At this moment, when Shopkeeper Zhao spotted Gu Ruoyun walking into the hall, he was overjoyed in his heart and hurriedly walked up to her in wee: Eldest Miss, youvee? Mm, wheres Elder Yu? Gu Ruoyuns gaze swept the hall, but she didnt see Elder Yus figure. Eldest Miss, Elder Yu isnt in Hundred Herb Hall right now. Would you like this servant to call him? Yes, go call Elder Yu and tell him that I have some urgent business. Also... Gu Ruoyun casually brought out a piece of paper and indifferently said, Bring all the herbs written on this piece of paper to me as fast as you can. Yes, Eldest Miss. Shopkeeper Zhao nced at the herbs that Gu Ruoyun wanted and was inwardly surprised. However, he didnt say a word and respectfully took his leave. He was rather curious in his heart. The herbs that Eldest Miss wanted were extremely precious: some would only grow a single leaf every few hundred years. What was she going to do with these? However, with Hundred Herb Halls resources, it was but a moments time before he brought all these herbs in front of Gu Ruoyun. Following that, Elder Yu had also appeared... I need to leave for a moment. Elder Yu, wait for me outside the room. In addition, dont let anyonee in and disturb me. Having said so, she turned and walked towards the courtyard in the back. Although Shopkeeper Zhao and Elder Yu were extremely curious, none of them questioned Gu Ruoyuns orders... Inside the Ancient Divine Pagoda, right after Gu Ruoyun entered, she immediately inquired: Zixie, Ive already gotten the materials for the Spirit Gathering Pill. Are we going to start refining it now? Zixie smiled: The method to refine this Spirit Gathering Pill is a little different from the way we refined the Qi Gathering Pill. However, theyll produce the same result. For you, it isnt too difficult. Alright, now you can try it out... Okay. Gu Ruoyun inclined her head before turning her gaze to the cauldron... When the sun set in the west... The old man stood outside the door without moving, just like a statue. Eldest Miss had been inside the room for the entire day, from the time she had entered up till now, and there hadnt been a single hint of movement either. He didnt know what the situation was like inside... Just as he was puzzling over why Gu Ruoyun had been looking for him, the door to the room behind him was slowly pushed opened, and then the girls clear voice called for him. Elder Yu,e in. Yes, Eldest Miss. Hearing this, Elder Yu turned to walk into the room. Looking at the girl standing in the center of the room, he said with an expression of the utmost respect: I wonder what business Eldest Miss has summoned me for today? Chapter 98: Early Stage Martial Warrior (4) Chapter 98: Early Stage Martial Warrior (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Elder Yu, take this pill. She opened her hands, and in that instant, a round green pill appeared in the center of her palm. This is... Elder Yu was a little surprised. Qi Gathering Pill? But hadnt Eldest Miss already told him that the Qi Gathering Pill wouldnt have the ability to help him through his bottleneck? No! Wrong! Elder Yu frowned. This wasnt a Qi Gathering Pill; it couldnt be. The spiritual power contained within this single pill was even denser than that of the Qi Gathering Pill... As if knowing the suspicion in Elder Yus heart, Gu Ruoyun opened her mouth and merely said: Spirit Gathering Pill. Spirit Gathering Pill? Hearing those three words, Elder Yus heart trembled. He reached out with a shaking hand, gripped that green pill, and slowly ced it in his mouth... Suddenly, a wave of extremely dense spiritual Qi poured into the surroundings without pause. If the effect that the Qi Gathering Pill brought was a thick mist, then right now, Elder Yu waspletely encased in ayer of fog; not even a single hair on his head could be seen. At this moment, the spiritual Qi surrounding him followed his channels and rushed into his spiritual ocean, causing the bottleneck that had stoppered it for so long to shift ever so slightly... Elder Yu was overjoyed. Only the heavens knew how long it had been since he felt this kind of feeling. Years? More? He had thought that he would be stuck at thiste stage of martial general forever, never to break through to martial king... but now... This... this was practically a miracle! Thinking up to here, Elder Yu hurriedly sat down cross-legged and started cultivating, fighting for every precious second of cultivation that he could. He was unwilling to waste even a single bit of it... Gu Ruoyun looked at the green fog encasing Elder Yu, and deep thought shed through her eyes. It was at this time that a burst of noise came from outside Hundred Herb Hall, causing her brows to unconsciously knit together. Whats happening outside? She nced at Elder Yu and sunk into thought for a moment before saying: Elder Yu wont be able to break through for at least an hour or so; Ill go out and take a look first. Having said so, she didnt take a second nce at Elder Yu and turned to leave... At this moment, on the main street, Ling Yu had her hands on her waist as she angrily red at the crowd. Her heart was filled with hatred. She absolutely wouldnt forget that, a month ago, it had been this damned Hundred Herb Hall that had chased her out and swept the rest of her dignity out the door along with her! The worst part was that, after finding out what she had said outside Hundred Herb Hall, her aunt had scolded her ferociously. Even her uncle, the emperor, had wanted to question her for her crimes. If it hadnt been for her aunt pleading for her, she would have be a convict in the prison. She didnt understand; this Hundred Herb Hall was just a small merchant store. What was so great about them that even her aunts power was of no use? However, she didnt need to fear them anymore... Thinking of the person behind her, Ling Yu raised her chin andmanded: Get Gu Ruoyun and that fellow called Elder Yu out here for their punishments! Shopkeeper Zhao wanted to speak, but he saw Gu Ruoyun suddenly walk out from within Hundred Herb Hall. He opened his mouth for a brief second, but finally decided to close it without saying anything. Gu Ruoyun, I thought you were hiding behind Hundred Herb Halls protection. Who would have thought that you would dare to walk out after hiding for a month! Ling Yu sneered, her hatred burning like hellfire in her eyes, You killed my grandfather and brother, and then you caused my family to be destitute and homeless. Today, Im going to use your blood as a sacrifice to appease their spirits in heaven. Gu Ruoyun knew of how Ling Yu had been beaten out by Elder Yu a month ago. Seeing that she dared toe up to their door again, Gu Ruoyun couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. Her gaze then moved to the man dressed in ck standing behind Ling Yu... That mans body waspletely encased in ck clothing. Even his face couldnt be seen, but... Gu Ruoyun sneered. No wonder Ling Yu dared toe to Hundred Herb Hall; she had this man to back her up. Martial king! She didnt think that Ling Yu could actually find a martial king. Martial kings couldpletely dominate anyone else here in Azure Dragon Country... Chapter 99: Martial King vs Martial King (1) Chapter 99: Martial King vs Martial King (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! It was at this moment that the gaze of the man in cknded on Gu Ruoyun. In that instant, all the blood in Gu Ruoyuns body froze. It was like a venomous snake was currently wrapped around her neck; she felt like she was being choked, an extremely ufortable feeling to say the least. Gu Ruoyun! Ling Yus gaze slowly began to cool, and she sneered as she said, This time, even if you hide behind Hundred Herb Hall, you wont be able to escape your punishment! This woman had to die! Ferocity shed across Ling Yus eyes as her sneer grew even more pronounced. Thinking up to here, she backed up a few steps and respectfully looked towards the man in ck behind her: Mr. Sai, Im leaving it to you. Mm. A hoarse voice came out from the man in ck; that venomous snake-like gaze was locked onto Gu Ruoyun. Following that, an oppressive pressure burst out from his body. Under that pressure, Gu Ruoyuns body wobbled, and her gaze turned to solid ice. Ling Yu. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun smiled; her expression was full of some unknown meaning as she said, I really admire you right now. You managed to get a martial king here to back you up. Whoosh! Just as the sound of Gu Ruoyuns words faded, the man in cks gaze narrowed. It was like his eyes became a pair of sharpened twin des, both trying to pierce that young girls body. He had never expected that Gu Ruoyun would see through his strength. For cultivators, it was only when you reached a certain rank that you would be able to receive all the power behind that rank. Thus, unless Gu Ruoyun had reached martial king, she should definitely not be able to know what level his strength was at! However, based on just his pressure, she had been able to see through his rank. This was something he had never thought possible. He hade to Azure Dragon Country in secret. If those people found out, then... Thinking up to here, the killing intent exuded by the man in ck thickened, and the darkness in his eyes bled deep. What the man in ck didnt know was that, although Gu Ruoyuns current strength was only at martial warrior, she had been a martial honour in her previous life, and she had stayed at martial king for many years. How would she be unable to understand this mans true power? Martial king? Heavens, Ling Yu managed to find a martial king expert. As far as I know, our Azure Dragon Countrys top expert Wuqing, the assassin whoes and goes without a trace, is only ate stage martial general. Now a martial king has appeared; is the world about to change? It looks like the Ling family is going to rise back to power... Upon hearing everyones exmations of surprise, an arrogant smile surfaced on Ling Yus face. Actually, she didnt know where this man in ck hade from. He had been the one to find her, because he wanted to borrow the Ling familys name to kill Gu Ruoyun. However, that didnt stop everyone from thinking that this man before them was someone of the Ling family... Ling Yu, Im rather curious how you found a martial king. Gu Ruoyun restrained the cold in her eyes. Instead, she spoke with a face full of smiles. Ling Yu was about to speak when the man in ck beside her interrupted in his hoarse voice: Are you trying to stall for time? Hearing this, Gu Ruoyuns smile grew even more pronounced. Thats right! She was indeed trying to stall for more time. She only had to wait for Elder Yu to finish breaking through, then he would be able to fight off the man in front of her... Great, Gu Ruoyun, youre actually trying to stall for time! Ling Yu reacted instantly. Raising her finger in usation, she angrily said, Did you think someone woulde to save you this time? Hundred Herb Hall? Or that silver-haired man that you seduced somehow? Im telling you, all those people are nothing in front of a martial king expert. This time, no ones going to help you. Chapter 100: Martial King vs Martial King (2) Chapter 100: Martial King vs Martial King (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! A small smile appeared on Gu Ruoyuns face. Her clear eyes were focused on the man in ck standing in front of her: Whether Im stalling for time or not, before you kill me, you should at least tell me your name, right? My name? The man in ck sneered, Youre not worthy of knowing my name! Gu Ruoyun, no matter how long you drag this out, its no use. No one will be able to save you... Who said that no one would be able to save her? Suddenly, a roar of rage sounded from behind Gu Ruoyun. Turning to look, the crowd saw General Luo and Luo Yin leading tens of thousands of elite soldiers from the crowd. As if they had discussed it beforehand, everyone parted to form a road for them so that they could smoothly walk to Gu Ruoyuns side. In an instant, those elite soldiers brought out their weapons and surrounded Ling Yu and the man in ck. General Luo, Ling Yus expression had turned ugly, As the general of a nation, youre actually abusing your official authority, using the imperial troops for a personal grudge! With a swoosh, General Luo took out his greatsword and stabbed it into the ground before him with a bang. He was dressed in full armour, an awe-inspiring war god defending Gu Ruoyun. Who said that this general is abusing his authority and using it for personal grudges? This general is protecting Azure Dragon Country! He sneered as he looked at the man in ck, A man of unknown origins has infiltrated my Azure Dragon Country. As a general of Azure Dragon Country, I have to investigate this matter thoroughly. Who knows if hell affect the safety of His Majesty! Thus, before your identity is clear, please follow me. A cold and gloomy aura wrapped around the man in ck. His venomous snake-like eyes were locked onto General Luos mountain of a figure. With a rough voice, he said: I dont want to tangle with the military of a nation, so if youre smart, leave immediately! Otherwise, Ill kill you first! Instantly, sharp killing intent swept towards General Luo. Under that murderous pressure, General Luos face turned pale and his body swayed. However, upon thinking that he was the general of a nation at the very least, wouldnt it look terrible if he was beaten by someone in front of the popce? Thus, he squared his shoulders and stood straight in front of the man in ck. Gu Ruoyun, are you okay? Luo Yin rushed to Gu Ruoyuns side and asked, full of worry: Who is this guy? Why does he want to help Ling Yu kill you? She didnt think that Ling Yu was capable of inviting an expert like that. Im not sure, Gu Ruoyun shook her head, That aura on his body is foreign to me; Ive never seen it before. Im not sure what his motive is. Luo Yin patted Gu Ruoyuns shoulder and spoke with the air of a solemn vow: No matter what, dont worry. This is Azure Dragon Country, and my dad is one of the two generals defending it. The military power in his hands wont lose to the power of that old man from the Gu family. No one dares to kill in front of my dad, as long as were in Azure Dragon Country. Thats not necessarily true. The expression in Gu Ruoyuns eyes turned grave: This opponent is too strong, and for an expert of this level, it doesnt matter how much military strength you have. Those who had never reached martial king would definitely not know how scary this rank was. Even if they faced a million heroic soldiers, he could kill them all, down to the veryst man. However, for the sake of saving her, General Luo and Luo Yin hadnt even hesitated in going against a martial king expert. Gu Ruoyun was extremely touched. However, if only General Luos men could somehow hold him up, then they would have the hope of turning the tables around... Chapter 101: Martial King vs Martial King (3) Chapter 101: Martial King vs Martial King (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! However... Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes slightly and spoke inside her soul: Zixie, if General Luo or Luo Yin are in dangerter, then just take action. Saving their lives is more important. Although I want to use them to dy the martial king expert, I dont want them to be in danger because of me. Thus, when the timees, Im leaving it to you. Gu Ruoyun did not intend to use Zixie in battles, unless she had no other choice. Within her soul, after a moment of deep silence, that mans devilishly charming voice came: Alright, I understand... ...... Haha! General Luoughed out loud: Actually, this general doesnt want to make an enemy of you either. As long as you go with me now, and after Ive checked your identity thoroughly, Ill definitely let you go. Hmph! The eyes of the man in ck cooled down and he said sinisterly: It looks like youve decided to disregard my warning and protect her. Then... I can only choose to send you on first. Swoosh! The mans figure shed towards General Luo like a ghost, that eerie voice sounded as if it was by his ears. A low stage martial general dares to be this wild in front of me. Im going to see, how youre going to take me away! However, before he reached General Luo, he was blocked by the imperial troops... A bunch of ants. Get out of my way! Bang! That angry roar resounded from the mans mouth and struck the chests of the troops. As if they had been struck by rocks, all of them were thrown out fiercely. Following that, fresh blood flowed from their noses, it looked extremely terrifying... Although he had already known of a martial kings strength, upon seeing how one shout from his opponent had caused something of this extent, General Luo couldnt help but break out in cold sweat. However, the circumstances didnt allow him to retreat, nor would he let himself do so. Gu Ruoyuns brows knitted together even more deeply, and she lowered her eyes and said: Zixie, prepare for battle. Rx, Im already fully prepared. If hes in danger, Ill definitelye out at once. That mans devilish voice slowly entered her ears. Upon hearing that, Gu Ruoyuns heart miraculously calmed down. She knew, that with Zixie around, there definitely wouldnt be any problems... Kid, did you think that youd be able to stop me with this trash? The man in ck sneered, and with a sinister expression, he said, No ones able to stop me when Ive decided to kill someone! Thus, Ill give you another chance, scram now! Haha! General Luosughter was extremely open, and held the formidable might of a military man. This general has met countless dangers on the battlefield. If I were afraid of death, then I wouldnt be standing in this position today! Im not that old man from the Gu family. That old man became the general of a nation thanks to his ancestors blessings and his genius son, Gu Tian. However, I got here by walking step by step on my own! Thus, did you think that this general would be a coward who would leave his troops behind and run away from the battlefield? At this moment, the middle-aged mans presence was extremely lofty. Compared to that cowardly weak Old General Gu, this was the air that a famous general should have. Fine, since you want to die, then Ill grant your wish! Bang! A great wave hit him with a loud rumble, making General Luo abruptly back up a few steps. A mouthful of blood came up and his face turned deathly pale. However, he still stood his ground, not letting his legs bend even a little. As a hot-blooded male, he would rather die standing than show a bit of weakness in front of an enemy. Chapter 102: Martial King vs Martial King (4) Chapter 102: Martial King vs Martial King (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Dad! Luo Yins expression changed and she hurriedly let go of Gu Ruoyuns hand to move to General Luo: Dad, are you alright? Following that, she turned towards Ling Yu, speaking coldly: Ling Yu, youve conspired with outsiders to plot against Azure Dragon Countrys imperial court. Youve even injured the general whos the protector of the nation, youre guilty on all counts! Luo Yin, you dare to mention that? If it were not for all of you, my family wouldnt be destitute and dead. You wouldnt even let off my handicapped brother! So all the retribution youre going to receive today, is well deserved! Ling Yu sneered as she spoke, killing intent and hatred thick in her eyes. They were the ones who had killed grandfather and let granduncle take over the family, causing her to lose the position and pampering she had enjoyed in the Ling family. This debt, she absolutely would not let it go! Thats because your grandfather was too shameless! Luo Yin stood up, saying angrily, Ruoyun and Ling Xi had already signed the life-and-death contract. Their fates were left to the heavens to decide. Dont tell me that if he had killed Ruoyun, then it would have been what she had deserved and shes not allowed to retaliate? However, your grandfather moved against a junior because of that, and even tried to use someone elses life as a bargaining chip! This matter had already spread throughout Azure Dragon Country, and there was not a single person who didnt know of it. After hearing Luo Yin mentioning it again, the gazes directed towards Ling Yu carried disdain. Thats right, if it hadnt been for the Ling familymitting wrongs first, then their opponent wouldnt have killed Ling Yi in self-defense. You... Ling Yu turned red in anger, Mr Sai, kill this damned woman for me! Hearing this, the man in ck frowned. Although he clearly wasnt happy with Ling Yus order, he didnt say anything and shed in front of Luo Yin... Yiner, watch out! Watching this terrifying spectacle, General Luo no longer cared about anything else, he reached out and pulled Luo Yin into his embrace, exposing his back to the enemys strike. Zixie was about to act, when an extremely strong strike burst out from Hundred Herb Hall, and without giving him a chance to react, itnded on the chest of the man in ck... The man in ck backed away a few steps, and cast his sinister gaze in front. Dressed in white robes, the old man was resting his hands behind his back as he walked out slowly from within the medicine hall. His elderly face carried anger: Whos so daring as to cause trouble in front of my Hundred Herb Hall! The familiar and elderly voice finally allowed Gu Ruoyun to stop the anxiety in her heart. Elder Yus appearance proved that he had already broken through to martial king... Martial king? The man in ck had an expression as gloomy as murky water, a profound look shone in his deep ck eyes. However, he didnt continue attacking, but looked at the elderly man walking towards him slowly with a cold gaze. He hadnt thought that a tiny Azure Dragon Country would actually have a martial king expert... He had been too careless. But what did it matter? It seemed like the old man in front of him had just broken through to martial king, while he had already been a martial king for three years. No matter what, the old man wouldnt be his match. Elder Yu, youvee? Gu Ruoyun smiled as she looked at Elder Yu: Looking at the situation, it seems like youve seeded? Elder Yu smiled lightly and nodded as he looked at Gu Ruoyun. His gaze shifted over to Ling Yu: Little girl, I warned you not toe back to Hundred Herb Hall. It looks like youve taken my words for naught... Hmph! Ling Yu harrumphed dismissively, If I didnt have a guarantee, I wouldnte back to this ce! Do you think that you can win over a martial king with your strength? Although I dont know your strength, at most its at the mid stage of martial general, youre just nothing in front of a martial king. Chapter 103: The Expert from Spirit Sect (1) Chapter 103: The Expert from Spirit Sect (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Actually, Ling Yu waspletely guessing at Elder Yus strength. Since General Luos rank was early stage martial general, and even he treated Elder Yu respectfully, she thought that Elder Yu was surely stronger than him. Since the top expert in Azure Dragon Country was ate stage martial general, but Elder Yu did not share the position of number one with him, she thought that Elder Yu was weaker than that expert. Thus, this old fogey was surely a middle stage martial general. What Ling Yu didnt know was that, since Hundred Herb Hall did not belong to Azure Dragon Country, Elder Yu naturally wouldnt be ranked alongside the experts of Azure Dragon Country... Hehe, Elder Yu was angered to the point of smiling. He replied with rage, Did you think that I would be afraid of you just because you found a single person to back you up? Gu Ruoyun belongs to my Hundred Herb Hall, if you want to touch her, then youll have to see if Ill let you or not! You... Ling Yu was so angry that her face turned red, she red at him fiercely, You damned old fogey, youre not going to live long yourself. Youre still trying to protect that bastard at this time! Having said so, she sneered as she looked at Gu Ruoyun: In the whole of Azure Dragon Country, who doesnt know that her mother was someone of unknown origin? Didnt she seduce Gu Tian to be a daughter-inw of the Gu family for the sake of the status of the Gu family in Azure Dragon Country? Thus, the daughter that she birthed must have the same morals: shameless! This Gu Ruoyun even disgraced Gu Tian so much. If I were her, I would have long jumped into the river to save my ancestors from being shamed! Elder Yus expression turned cold. The rage in his body could almost light the entire area on fire. Of all the people that Ling Yu could have chosen to insult, she had chosen the Dongfang familys precious jewel! His familys miss was of such noble birth, and the Gu family was just a little generals household. If she hadnt loved Gu Tian so deeply, why else would she have chosen to leave the Dongfang family to marry him? However, for someone as heroic as Gu Tian, how many girls admired and loved him? Those girls were so jealous that Miss had won Gu Tians love that they had spread nder about her. In the eyes of everyone, Miss was someone who had stooped to all sorts of ways to climb into Gu Tians bed. However, Miss had always been indifferent to what people had thought of her. No matter what everyone thought of her, she wouldnte out to exin herself at all... Rumours were scary; no matter how much Gu Tian protected her, even he couldnt stop the idle mouths of gossipers. Good! Very good! Elder Yuughed out loud, and stared dead on at Ling Yu with rage: Ling Yu. This name isnt bad. Unfortunately, youre not worthy of it. In this lifetime, theres only one person worthy of being called Yu! And you, for that name alone, should die a thousand times over! Bang! The elderly mans punch was like the wind; he quickly moved in front of Ling Yu. In the same instant, the pressure of a martial king expert burst out, that formidable aura encircled his body,pressing the air so that she couldnt breathe. However, before Elder Yus strikended, a hand reached out suddenly from the side, and easily stopped his fist. In the slight breeze, with his ck robe swaying gently, the man stood with his whole body encased in darkness. He spoke eerily: Move aside. His words were directed to Ling Yu. At this time, Ling Yu still had note back to her senses after the shock. That delicate little face had turned pale, and cold sweat was dripping from her forehead. She looked as if she had just escaped from the gates of hell... Martial king? The man in ck moved his gaze towards Elder Yu and smiled coldly: I didnt think that there would actually be a martial king in this tiny Azure Dragon Country. Chapter 104: The Expert from Spirit Sect (2) Chapter 104: The Expert from Spirit Sect (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Martial king? Like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, Ling Yu was struck dumb again and she couldnt regain her senses. She blinked and suspected that there was something wrong with her hearing... Elder Yu was a martial king? Then why hadnt she heard of that before? Furthermore, only those ces would have martial king experts. Even if Azure Dragon Country wasnt too weak, there definitely wouldnt be someone of that kind of strength appearing here! Mr... Mr. Sai, you said that hes a martial king? Ling Yu swallowed a mouthful of saliva fiercely and turned her head to look at Elder Yu stiffly. The man in ck didnt say anything, but his gaze was frightfully sinister, like a venomous snake. You old fogey, a new martial king has no way of beating me. However, I dont want to battle you, so scram! Ill leave this ce right after I kill this woman. Elder Yu sneered: Since she belongs to my Hundred Herb Hall, I wont let anyone touch a single hair on her head! You want to kill her? Sure, but only if you step over my dead body! The man in ck narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke coldly: Since thats what you want, Ill grant your wish! Suddenly, the mans body disappeared like a ghost, and when he appeared again, he was already behind Elder Yu. His speed was too fast, he definitely wasnt giving his opponent any time to react... Following that, a sinisterly glowing sword appeared in his hands. Be careful! Luo Yin shouted in fright. Elder Yu was currently their only hope, nothing could happen to him. From start to finish, General Luo had not said anything. He seemed to be pondering something as he sized up Elder Yu... It was at this moment that Elder Yu avoided the man in ck right before the swordnded, as if he had a pair of eyes growing on the back of his head. With a quick sh, his elderly body abruptly appeared a few meters away. So what if I just broke through to martial king? The only thing Imckingpared to you, is the control over this power, Im not weaker than you by much. However, I want to know, why are you trying to take her life? As far as I know, a tiny Ling family doesnt have enough to hire an expert like you! A frosty aura encased the body of the man in ck. He didnt reply Elder Yus words, but started a new wave of attacks... A battle between two martial kings. Tsk tsk, we might not be able to see such a huge battle in an entire lifetime. Quickly, take the chance to watch. Who knows if their battle will bring us some benefitster on. The crowd had recovered their calm after the earlier uproar. Everyone backed up several meters, leaving the two people enough space to battle. They then watched this once-in-a-lifetime battle quietly... Bang! Bang bang bang! They collided in midair, the battle bing fiercer and fiercer, and it became even harder to determine a winner. General Luo frowned slightly and turned towards Gu Ruoyun: Ruoyun, what do you think? Gu Ruoyun caressed her chin, and seemingly mumbled to herself: Elder Yu just broke through and hasnt stabilised his strength, and... hecks the experience of battling against martial kings. Hes going to be on the losing end soon. It was at this moment that Elder Yu was slowly losing the strength to go on. No matter what, someone who had just broken through to martial king was still unable to fight with someone who had already been a martial king for a few years. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his body shed as he tried to attack the person in front of him again... This is bad, we cant go on like this, Gu Ruoyuns pupils darkened. As if making a huge decision, she took a deep breath and said, Elder Yu, Im going to lend you this sword! While saying so, she took out the spiritual weapon directly and tossed it to Elder Yu... Chapter 105: The Expert from Spirit Sect (4) Chapter 105: The Expert from Spirit Sect (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! TL Note: After Gu Ruoyun passed Elder Yu the spiritual weapon, the author fell sick and somehow missed on posting a chapter. I couldnt find the chapter The Expert from Spirit Sect (3) anywhere, so Im going to skip that chapter and reorder the chapter numbers... >w<;; This will be the order v Chapter 104: The Expert from Spirit Sect (2) Chapter 105: The Expert from Spirit Sect (4) The results of the battle are pretty clear in this next chapter! Spiritual weapons... This was the fearsome power of spiritual weapons. Someone who had been on the losing end hadpletely increased his strength by a few times after receiving a spiritual weapon. He gritted his teeth fiercely and cast a sinister look at Elder Yus wrinkled face, his unwillingness to ept the loss clear on his face. He said coldly: Are you sure you want to make an enemy of me by protecting this girl? Thats right, Elder Yu sneered, She belongs to my Hundred Herb Hall, so I must protect her. Good, very good! The man in ck said eerily, Then, do you know what kind of person I am? I dont know, nor do I need to know. Elder Yu raised his head and spoke dismissively. Hmph! Then Im going to tell you. With everything that youve done today, no matter who your backer is, he wont be able to save you! The organisation that I belong to is something that you should never have provoked! Youre fated to pay the price for your actions today! The man in ck gritted his teeth. That hoarse voice sounded like crackling dry leaves, it was extremely unpleasant to the ear. Thats right, Hundred Herb Hall cant afford to provoke the organisation youre in, but theres one person who can afford to. A devilish voice slowly resounded through the crowd. Perhaps out of curiosity, everyone turned their heads to look. Thus, that sedan being carried by a group of beautiful girls appeared in front of their eyes... A man was holding a feather fan in his hands, lying indolently on top of that sedan. He was wearing a pink robe that set off his face; the face that was as seductive as a womans, and as stunning as ten miles of cherry blossoms. He was so beautiful and alluring that he didnt seem to be real. However, when a man was beautiful to this degree, it really made people tremble in disgust... At this moment, the aura on the man in ck abruptly changed. His hidden face changed from his earlier shock to astonishment, then was filled with the intention to retreat... Zuo Shangchen, why would this guy be here? If he were here, then, that person must surely know... It looks like my master has really underestimated you, Gu Ruoyun! However, just you wait, youre not going to live for long. You cant me anyone else, just me your lousy fate! Farewell! Although Elder Yu had a spiritual weapon in his hands, since he hade from that organisation, there was no way that he wouldnt have some aces up his sleeve. However, with Zuo Shangchen here, he wouldnt be able to kill Gu Ruoyun no matter what... Thus, he could only return and report his failure. If Master found out that Zuo Shangchen had interfered, he probably wouldnt be scolded too harshly. Thinking up to here, the man in ck crushed something in his hands, and his figure suddenly disappeared without a trace. A teleport stone? Gu Ruoyuns pupils shrank, she seemed to have guessed the identity of this man in ck... Mr. Sai, Mr. Sai, wait for me! Seeing that the man in ck had disappeared, Ling Yu became anxious. She hurriedly shouted, but unfortunately, the sky remained silent and no one replied her cries... Her face turned pale in an instant and her body started trembling lightly. Youre called Ling Yu? Zuo Shangchen smiled, Tell me, how should this prince take care of you? Ling Yu couldnt help but let loose a mournful wail. She looked at Zuo Shangchens smiling eyes, and for some reason, fear filled her heart. You... what do you want to do? My aunt is the imperial concubine, you cant touch me! Ling Yu had heard the rumours about Zuo Shangchen before. It was rumoured that this fourth prince of Vermillion Bird Country not only looked like a woman, but was extremely lecherous. Otherwise, he wouldnt have kept so many beautiful female servants by his side. Thus, from Ling Yus point of view, the fourth prince surely wanted to ravage her! No! Her heart belonged to the crown prince. Before letting someone else touch her, she would rather die first! Chapter 106: The Expert from Spirit Sect (5) Chapter 106: The Expert from Spirit Sect (5) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! The direction of Ling Yus thoughts was so obvious that Zuo Shangchen could see it reflected in her eyes. His elegant brows furrowed, and disgust shed through his own pair of eyes. Then, sneering, he said: Arent you thinking too much? This prince has always had mysophobia, so an ugly girl like you isnt even fit to grace this princes eyes. You... Ling Yus face turned red from rage, andpletely forgetting the situation she was currently in, she angrily said, What did you just say? Do you think that you look handsome? A man with a womans face, its aplete disgrace! Youre not even fit for thisdys eyes! She was done for! In her heart, Qingyi cried out in surprise and looked at Ling Yu with sympathy. The biggest taboo for her lord was other people saying that he looked like a woman. Of course, Gu Ruoyun was an exception; she was the only person who had ever done so and gotten away with it. However, that was because that fellows brother was the close friend who had been through life and death with her lord. How could he bear to harm Gu Shengxiaos little sister? Thus, the others werent as lucky... What did you just say? Zuo Shangchens smile disappeared bit by bit, and an unspeakable darkness seemed to show on that beautiful face. Zuo Shangchen, youre the fourth prince of Vermillion Bird Country, and Im the niece of the imperial concubine of Azure Dragon Country: what can you do to me? So what if I said that you look like a woman? Dont tell me youre going to kill me? Not unless you wish to incite a war between our two countries! Ling Yu fiercely gritted her teeth, still holding that insufferably arrogant expression on her face. If the one speaking had been Elder Yu, she might have been afraid since Elder Yu was a martial king expert. She didnt dare to make enemies with a martial king! Unfortunately, Zuo Shangchen was just the fourth prince of Vermillion Bird Country and wouldnt be able to touch the niece of the imperial concubine of Azure Dragon Country, otherwise the two countries would definitely go to war! Gu Ruoyun shook her head. This Ling Yu had really been spoiled beyond saving. If Zuo Shangchen was merely a prince, could he have scared away a martial king expert with just a single sentence? Hehe! Zuo Shangchensugh was dark and low. His red lips only slightly moved when he spoke two words, these alone enough to press down on Ling Yus body like a heavy rock. Kneel down! Bang! As if her legs suddenly weighed thousands of kilograms, Ling Yu plummeted to her knees in front of Zuo Shangchen. She raised her head and stared at the mans beautiful features with fright and shock. She tried to raise her legs with all her might, but it was as if her body was stuck to the ground; she couldnt even move... The niece of Imperial Concubine Ling? Zuo Shangchen smiled and raised a hand to brush off his pink robes. He then sat down on his sedan again and gently waved his fan, sneering as he said, Even if it was Imperial Concubine Ling herself, is there anyone who dares to stop this prince from killing who he likes? This prince will do as he likes! Who dares to stop this prince? The emperor of Azure Dragon Country? Apologies, hes not even worthy of this princes notice! That domineering spirit! That crazy arrogance! The man held a smile on his lips and had an indolent and undisciplined air. However, at this moment, no one dared to underestimate this man who looked like a woman again. General Luo! Ling Yu hurriedly looked towards General Luo, saying, As the general of a nation, are you going to stand by as I get killed? Im an imperial rtive; the emperor is my uncle, you have to stop him! General Luo looked coldly at Ling Yu: Only the nieces of the empress can call the emperor uncle. Youre merely the niece of an imperial concubine; you dont have the right to call yourself a member of the imperial family! Furthermore, you were the one who first conspired with external powers to harm others. Thats different, Ling Yu was anxious, Gu Ruoyun used to be a generals granddaughter, but she was abandoned by the Gu family. Even if she died, it wouldnt matter. However, my aunt is the imperial concubine. My lineage is noble, how could it possiblypare to a lowlymoner? Chapter 107: The Expert from Spirit Sect (6) Chapter 107: The Expert from Spirit Sect (6) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! General Luo harrumphed once. Everyone in Azure Dragon Country knew that the most precious thing to him was his daughter. Ling Yus grandfather had almost killed his precious darling, so why would he stand there and try to save her at this crucial point? Hed be a certified idiot if he did so! Yiner, it looks like were done here. Lets go. Hearing General Luos words, Luo Yins gazended on Gu Ruoyuns pretty face. She gripped the girls hand and said: It looks like theres nothing left to do here. Ill go back to the generals mansion with my dad. Remember to find us if anything else happens. Thank you. Gu Ruoyun didnt say much, but all her gratitude and feelings were conveyed in those two words. This time, the Luo family had made enemies with an expert on the maind for her sake! They had pretty much thrown their lots in with her, so she was going to remember this favour... Friends werent rare in good times, but it was hard to find someone who would stick around during the hard times... Dad, Luo Yin smiled as she walked towards General Luo, Lets go home. Alright! General Luo waved his hand and announced, Ling Yu of the Ling family conspired with outsiders to bring harm to our dynasty! Luckily, Vermillion Bird Countrys Fourth Prince managed to foil her ns. This general is going back now to report to His Majesty. Soldiers, follow this general back to meet the emperor! After the man had finished speaking in his domineering and rough voice, thest shred of hope in Ling Yus heart died. Her body folded, falling onto the ground, and her delicate face showed absolute despair... It was over, it was all over... Thinking of her grandfathers horrible death and how she had fallen from being a noble, honoured miss to this point, her heart was filled with wrathful hatred. Hahaha! Suddenly, sheughed out loud; her hair was messed up just like a lunatics. A vicious, hostile light shone in her eyes. Gu Ruoyun, why is there a woman as cruel and merciless as you in this world? You destroyed our entire Ling family! I, Ling Yu, once again swear that I wont let you off even if I be a ghost! Frost shed across the depths of Zuo Shangchens eyes before he smiled: Be a ghost? Apologies, in the hands of this prince, there absolutely wont even be a chance to be a ghost! Having said so, he waved his hand and a burning red me shot out from his sleeves, igniting Ling Yus body in an instant... It hurt! This kind of pain, it was as if her soul was being torn apart. AHHHHHH!!! In the red ze, Ling Yus face contorted as if she was suffering the most extreme pain... That painsted for a very long time... It was only when everyone reached a point where they couldnt bear to continue watching that the body in that red ze finally turned to ash, disappearing without a trace within the mes. Even her soul hadnt been spared; her entire person had been erased from this world. As for the man that had just killed a person in such a brutal manner, his face was still the same as before. He held a loose and elegant air, an indolent and seductive smile hanging on his lips, gently waving his fan as if nothing had happened. This prince said earlier, that you wouldnt even have the chance to be a ghost, Zuo Shangchens lips raised, and under the stares of the crowd, he motioned for Gu Ruoyun toe closer. With a face full of smiles, he said, Xiao Yuner, you really made this prince wait for a whole month. Come here quickly and let this prince hug you, so this prince can finally stop missing you. Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes as the corner of her mouth twitched. She said: Fourth Prince, could you be a little more decent? Why? Zuo Shangchen raised an eyebrow, his almond-shaped eyes holding a mesmerising smile, My Xiao Yuner thinks Im not decent enough? Then... how would you like me to be decent? Chapter 108: The Expert from Spirit Sect (7) Chapter 108: The Expert from Spirit Sect (7) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun was a little speechless. Couldnt this guy just act a bit more normal? However, it wasnt like she held bad feelings towards Zuo Shangchen. She could feel that the man in front of her was simply teasing with his words. Alright, then lets talk about proper business. Did you recognise that person just now? The girls words made the devilish smile on the mans face slowly disappear. His almond-shaped eyes slightly narrowed and a sneer formed on that perfect face. However, very quickly, he restrained the storm swirling within his eyes and took a deep breath before he said: Xiao Yuner, lets talk somewhere else. Okay. Astonishment shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes, but she didnt say much more than: Then lets go to my territory. ...... Within the courtyard, a spring breeze blew, causing the leaves of the willow tree to sway with the wind. Ignoring the gazes of onlookers, Wei Yiyi busied herself with serving Gu Ruoyun: fetching her water and pouring her tea. Those not in the know might have even assumed that she was Gu Ruoyuns servant girl. Zuo Shangchen retracted his bbergasted gaze and smiled: Xiao Yuner, I didnt think you had the skill to bring the legendary Ghost Doctor Wei Yiyi under your wings. It looks like Ive really underestimated you. Who was it that had called her a good-for-nothing? Even if you were a genius, could you make the Ghost Doctor serve you willingly and wholeheartedly? Furthermore, this girl was Gu Shengxiaos little sister. How could that fellows sister be a good-for-nothing? It was impossible if you simply thought about it. She wanted to follow me, Gu Ruoyun took a small sip of her tea before putting down her teacup, Furthermore, Wei Yiyi isnt one of my subordinates; shes only here to help me out with some business. She only has one master, and thats her shifus Medicine Order. It looks like you know about the Medicine Order, Zuo Shangchen slightly smiled as he said, Then you should know about her situation. Wei Yiyi is currently a criminal wanted by the Medicine Order. Although the Medicine Order isnt asrge as the Weapon Refining Sect, theyre still roughly equal in terms of strength. Right now, the people of the Medicine Order know that she stole away the Treasure Encyclopedia of Medicine, so she can no longer return to that ce. Furthermore, Wei Yiyi was once poisoned. Although the poison has already been purged, if youpare her before and after, her strength was significantly reduced because of it. If youre with her, youll definitely incur a lot of trouble. Gu Ruoyun was a little startled: The Medicine Order doesnt even know about the Ghost Doctors situation; how did you know that shes the Wei Yiyi that the Medicine Order wants? Theres nothing in this world that this prince doesnt know about. However... He paused for a moment before smiling and saying, Those people would probably be able to guess the Ghost Doctors identity anyway. Who else could have such superb medical skills other than the person holding onto the Treasure Encyclopedia of Medicine? As for why the Medicine Order hasnte looking for her yet, its because theyve been in trouble these past few years and they cant spare the men to find her. Wei Yiyi sunk into deep silence for a while before asking: You just said that Im a wanted criminal, whats going on with that? That year, that wretched couple had wanted to take her life. In the end, she escaped and left that ce toe to Azure Dragon Country. She had no knowledge of anything that had happened after that. The previous Order Masters daughter has turned into an idiot, and it was supposedly your handiwork, so youve been put on the wanted list by the Medicine Order. The one who did so was your junior, and the current Order Master of the Medicine Order. What did you say? Wei Yiyi became extremely agitated and shook her head in disbelief: Thats impossible! How could Xiao Tong be an idiot? Thats absolutely impossible! Chapter 109: The Expert from Spirit Sect (8) Chapter 109: The Expert from Spirit Sect (8) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! That bitch Tianyin had acted against her for the sake of the Treasure Encyclopedia of Medicine, but Xiao Tong was Shifus only daughter. How could she bear to harm her? Back when they were little kids, if it had not been for Shifu, they would have died at the hands of bandits! Zuo Shangchen cast a sideways nce at Wei Yiyi: Its the truth that she became an idiot. I can even tell you that it was your junior who did it. In this world, theres nothing that this prince doesnt know. Hatred! An endless amount of hatred gnawed at Wei Yiyis heart like a colony of ants, filling her eyes with a reddish glow. Actually, even more than hatred was the self-me that filled her heart. That year, when she had been captured by that wretched couple, it was Xiao Tong who had secretly listened in on their conversation and found out what had happened to her. It was also Xiao Tong who had then made a n and rescued her; otherwise, it wouldve been impossible to escape. However, Xiao Tong couldnt bear to leave the Medicine Order and had refused to leave with her. Back then, she had even promised Xiao Tong that once she had recovered her strength, she would definitely return to the Medicine Order and they would expose everything those people had done together. Who knew that ten years would pass, and still she could not return... She had thought that that wretched couple would remember what Shifu had done for them and wouldnt do anything to Xiao Tong. She hadnt thought that she had underestimated them... Xiao Tong had met such a bad end, but because of what happened that year, her strength had declined by so much that she could no longer return to the Medicine Order... Tianyin, Ill never let you off! Shifu treated us so well that we could never repay our debts of gratitude. Xiao Tong was the most precious thing to him, yet youve made her into a fool! The day wille when I will return to the Medicine Order and bring her away! However, its not the time now... Wei Yiyi took a deep breath, bnced the guilt in her heart, and gritted her teeth as she spoke word by word. Since Tianyin hadnt killed Xiao Tong, that meant that she wasnt in danger for now. It was even more likely that Tianyin was trying to use Xiao Tong to lure her out. The only thing she could do now was to increase her strength and return for revenge as early as she could! Zuo Shangchen smiled in admiration: Xiao Yuner, this Ghost Doctor isnt too bad. She has some brains and shes not impulsive. She knows her limits and wont act recklessly, so shes suitable for you to use. Ill rest assured like this. To be honest, he had spoken of that matter to test Wei Yiyi. If she was going to bring danger to Gu Ruoyun because of her impulsiveness, then he wouldnt let her off so easily! If anyone brought danger to Gu Ruoyun, then he... would definitely kill that person! Wei Yiyi didnt know that her choice had saved her life. Otherwise, no matter how dangerous it would be, Zuo Shangchen would never let her stay... Zuo Shangchen, shouldnt you tell me about the identity of that man in ck now? Gu Ruoyuns eyebrows raised and she turned towards Zuo Shangchen, Dont tell me you didnt recognise him. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchens smile disappeared again and his expression cooled down. That person... came from the Spirit Sect! Spirit Sect? Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled for an instant, and she looked at that mans delicately devilish cheeks in astonishment. You said, that hes from the Spirit Sect? Did something happen to Brother? If not, why is someone from the Spirit Sect trying to kill me? Zuo Shangchen bitterlyughed: Theres no difference between the Spirit Sect and the secr world. The fight for power and position, its the same everywhere. Those people couldnt deal with your brother, so they would of course look for his weaknesses. And you, you are his only weakness! Gu Ruoyun clenched her fists tightly. In her past life, she had been unable to protect her family. In this life, she was definitely going to protect the only kin she had in this world. Chapter 110: The Expert from Spirit Sect (9) Chapter 110: The Expert from Spirit Sect (9) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Xiao Yuner, you dont have to worry too much, Zuo Shangchen was filled with staunch resolution and trust towards Gu Shengxiao, If its him, there wont be any problems! Furthermore, if it was possible for him to be in danger, those people wouldnte looking for you. The only thing that can make him temporarily leave Spirit Sect is something happening to his precious baby sister. Gu Ruoyun nodded: I understand. I have to grow strong enough so that Ill no longer be his weakness... However, Zuo Shangchen, youre acquainted with my brother? Were sworn friends for life. With one sentence, he named the rtionship between the two of them... Gu Ruoyun finally understood why Zuo Shangchen wanted to help her, and why she could hear caring in his words. It was all because he was sworn friends with her brother! Zuo Shangchen, I trust you, she raised her head, her gaze firm andpletely devoid of suspicion, Someone that he trusts, Ill trust even more. This was clearly telling him that she believed him only because of Gu Shengxiao... Xiao Yun, Im back! Ive brought the things you wanted, too! Suddenly, the voice cut off abruptly. Qianbei Yes bloodthirsty, red pupils stared at the man who was even more beautiful than a woman. His silver hair instantly rose; in this instant, as if he had met his love rival, that enormous, unstoppable power of his came bursting out. At the same time, Zuo Shangchen saw Qianbei Ye... To be honest, before meeting Qianbei Ye, Zuo Shangchen had always thought that his looks were unrivalled. However, he now knew that there was a man who could somehow meld the two words god and devil into one body, and anyone by his side would only serve as a foil to his beauty. With that head of silver hair, he was like a god standing high above everything, impossible to sully. However, that red robe gave him the appearance of one who had just crawled out of hell, dyed red in the fresh blood of mortal men... Strong! Thats right, towards this man, Zuo Shangchen only had this thought in mind. Why would there be such a strong man by Gu Ruoyuns side? It looked like he had to get Qingyi to check his identity... Xiao Ye, youre back? Upon seeing the man appear, Gu Ruoyun looked over in astonishment. Although it was a matter of an instant, the enormous and heavy power on the mans body abruptly dissipated, and the air seemed to return to its normal state. Following that, that beautiful face turned towards the girl, an aggrieved look in his red pupils as he asked like a little wife: Xiao Yun, whos this woman? Woman? Gu Ruoyun almost choked on her own saliva, violently coughing against her own will. Zuo Shangchen was too beautiful, and it was the soft and gentle kind of beauty, too. No wonder Xiao Ye would mistake him for a woman. Other than his body structure, this fellow was absolutely no different from a woman... Zuo Shengchens face immediately darkened. He red at Qianbei Ye with a corner of his lips raised: If Im a woman, then... Xiao Yuner is a man. Xiao Yuner, since you have such a strong personality, I see that were rather matching. How about we form a pair? At this moment, Gu Ruoyun could feel the power radiating from the man by her side. She knew that she had to quickly say something, or else this guy would start a massacre right in her courtyard. They definitely werent ying around. Im sorry, Fourth Prince, Im not interested in women who are too beautiful. Gu Ruoyun dryly coughed twice as she spoke. Why? Zuo Shangchen raised an eyebrow and asked. Chapter 111: The Man’s Desire for Revenge (1) Chapter 111: The Mans Desire for Revenge (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Havent you heard of femme fatales? Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes, The more beautiful the woman, the more trouble shell cause, especially one whos extremely wanton like you. Extremely wanton? This woman was actually saying that he was extremely wanton? Zuo Shangchen gritted his teeth in rage. If she wasnt Gu Shengxiaos sister, if she had been someone else, then that line would have been enough to grant her a hundred deaths. Master. Right at this time, Xunfeng walked into the courtyard. He cast a nce at Zuo Shangchen and Qianbei Ye, then turned to Gu Ruoyun and said: The crown prince is here. Him again? Without waiting for Gu Ruoyun to speak, Zuo Shangchens brows knitted together. A sneer rose on his delicately beautiful face: Is this guy an idiot? Hes still trying to cling on, even though thedy has already expressed her disgust with him. The corner of Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched; although Zuo Shangchen had put it a little crudely, what he said was true... As they were speaking, Leng Yanfeng walked into the courtyard, dressed in luxuriously rich clothes. Impatience shed across his coldly handsome face when he caught sight of Zuo Shangchen standing there. However, he didnt say anything, but simply looked frostily at the girl with an indifferent gaze. Have you considered the matter? Matter? Gu Ruoyun smiled and leaned against her chair as she spoke, I wonder what kind of matter Your Highness has toe here uninvited? Leng Yanfeng raised his handsome face, his ck eyes staring at the smiling girl without moving: You know what Ivee for. Gu Ruoyun, Im only giving you one chance. If you marry me, even though I wont give you my favour and affection, youll be able to have the identity of the Crown Princes Consort of a nation. You wont have to be afraid of the Gu family, and you can even have them at your beck and call. Isnt that enough? Hehe, Gu Ruoyunughed in a low tone, her clear pupils carrying ridicule and mocking, When have I ever been afraid of the Gu family? Having said so, she sat up and paused for a moment, before continuing to speak, Not too long from now, Ill make the Gu family regret everything theyve done, and without borrowing anyones power! Honestly speaking, the position of a crown princes consort, is really nothing in my eyes. What did she want? She wanted to rise above themon people! Even if they wanted to offer her the throne, she wouldnt even want it, let alone the measly position of a crown princes consort. To her, Azure Dragon Country was too small, it was so small that it wasnt enough for her. What she wanted was an even bigger maind! Gu Ruoyun! Leng Yanfeng clenched his fists tightly, and the breath passing between his lips cooled down. Even the people around him could feel that icy cold air... Are you looking down on the position of the crown princes consort, or are you thinking too highly of yourself? Youre not Junior Shiyun. For her, theres nothing that she cant do. However, you dont have her talent, power or background. Youre just someone on the lowest rung of the maind! Even if you have the protection of Hundred Herb Hall, you dont belong to Hundred Herb Hall! If you want to obtain all of my favour, thats absolutely impossible. Giving you the position of crown princes consort is my limit. From Leng Yanfengs point of view, Gu Ruoyun had said all that to obtain his love. However, he had already given all his love to Shiyun, and he couldnt let anyone else into his heart... When the sound of his words had faded, the air suddenly turned stiff; it was so stifling that they couldnt breathe. However, even under this tense atmosphere, a snort ofughter abruptly sounded, breaking the grim air. Chapter 112: The Man’s Desire for Revenge (2) Chapter 112: The Mans Desire for Revenge (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Ive never seen someone so shameless. Ive really experienced something new today, Wei Yiyi covered her lips and smiled lovably. Her face held contempt as she said, Shes already said that the position of your wife isnt worthy of her. What she means is, she doesnt like you. Why do you have to be so brazen and assume that she actually wants your love? Is your love worth any money? Wei Yiyi couldnt help but want to roll her eyes. She had met so many people, but she really had not seen anyone this shameless. Especially since this shameless fellow was the crown prince of a country. She really didnt know how he had be the crown prince, since he was this bad at reading people. Why would Gu Ruoyun covet the position of a crown princes consort? A genius like her who could refine Beauty Rejuvenation Pills would be fawned over in any organisation. Especially since she had a mysterious shifu behind her. Thus, where did this guys egoe from? Although Leng Yanfeng was an inner disciple of the Weapon Refining Sect, he didnt have Zuo Shangchens experience and was naturally unable to recognise that Wei Yiyi was the Ghost Doctor. He only thought that she was a female servant. It looks like youre being treated rather well in Hundred Herb Hall, otherwise you wouldnt have a servant girl, and you wouldnt be able to buy such arge residence. However, Gu Ruoyun, Hundred Herb Hall still doesnt belong to you in the end. If you be the crown princes consort, youll be able to be the mother of a nation. Furthermore, you used to appear in front of me quite often. Now that I want to marry you, youre ying hard to get with me? Gu Ruoyuns expression cooled down while the faces of Qianbei Ye and Zuo Shangchen were starting to turn ugly. Especially Qianbei Ye, but he didnt do anything. With his bloodthirsty red pupils, he seemed to be thinking of something... It looks like the crown prince doesnt understand human speech, Gu Ruoyun sneered as she stood up and looked at him. She spoke word by word, I dont like you. I have no interest in being the crown princes consort! Since you like that Junior Shiyun of yours so much, then just go marry her. As for me... honestly speaking, Leng Yanfeng, in my eyes, youre no different from some Bystander A! If you want to mention our rtionships, theres only one. That is, youre someone from the Weapon Refining Sect, and Im fated to be enemies with the Weapon Refining Sect! There was no other reason. Towards those who wanted to kill her, she didnt have a favourable impression. Furthermore, if it hadnt been for the Weapon Refining Sect that day, Luo Yin wouldnt have ended up in the hands of Ling Yi... Leng Yanfeng didnt say anything. His ck pupils were affixed on that girls pretty face from start to finish. She had changed. Thats right, she had indeed changed... The timid and weak girl from before had be this strong, this brilliant, at some point... Unconsciously, Leng Yanfeng thought of Gu Ruoyuns battle with Ling Xi that day. The battle that was destined to remove her title of good-for-nothing. Xunfeng, send our guest out! The imperial family isnt wee here! Gu Ruoyun tossed her sleeves and sat down, before speaking with an indifferent expression. Seeing the dismissal in her eyes, Leng Yanfeng felt difort in his heart. Although he didnt like Gu Ruoyun, but to him, having a loving admirer boosted his vanity. However, right now, he was no longer in her eyes... Dont tell me she really didnt want to marry him? No! He had to marry Gu Ruoyun. Firstly, because of the promise to Junior Shiyun, secondly, for revenge! To take revenge on her for everything she had said to him today! Thinking up to here, Leng Yanfeng had nothing more to say, so he said directly: This crown prince is leaving now. Ill continue visiting in the future. Having said so, he didnt tarry any longer. He tossed his sleeves and left, disappearing from the eyes of those present in the blink of an eye... Chapter 113: The Man’s Desire for Revenge (3) Chapter 113: The Mans Desire for Revenge (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Xiao Yuner, you really wouldnt have fallen in love with him in the end, right? Zuo Shangchen raised his elegant brows slightly, looking at Gu Ruoyun with a face full of smiles. Gu Ruoyun immediately rolled her eyes at him: Do you think my taste would be that bad? Thats true, Zuo Shangchen caressed his chin and smiled, With a man as outstanding as me by your side, how could you possibly like some rubbish like that? Suddenly, three ck lines appeared on Gu Ruoyuns forehead. Actually, youre not so different from Leng Yanfeng. Youre both equally shameless and narcissistic. Xiao Yuner, thats where youre wrong. Although Im narcissistic, I have the right to be that way with looks like these. What does Leng Yanfeng have? He has nothing to show for himself, and yet he thinks hes everything, It was clear that Zuo Shangchen was extremely dissatisfied with Leng Yanfeng, If I wasnt trying to stay low key for now, I wouldnt have let him leave just like that. How could that kind of trash be fit to match Gu Shengxiaos precious baby sister? If he still dared toe and trouble her, he would discipline that guy in ce of Gu Shengxiao, and let him know his ce... ...... The next day. In the morning, Gu Ruoyun woke up because of the sounds of a battle. She had just opened her eyes when she saw Zixie and Qianbei Ye fighting in her room. Immediately, her expression turned dark. What are the two of you doing? Hearing her words, the two of them stopped for the moment, and they walked to her side, matching each others speed. Girl, he tried to barge into your room while you were sleeping, he definitely harboured bad intentions. Zixie slightly narrowed his eyes, enmity written all over that devilishly charming face. He had never forgotten what this guy had done in the past. Even if the girl trusted him, he couldnt help but guard against him... Youre just a little phoenix. The day wille when Im going to burn off all your feathers! Red light shed through Qianbei Yes eyes as he looked expressionlessly at Zixies darkening face. Then well see who dies first! Zixie sneered as he spoke. Seeing that they were about to start fighting again, Gu Ruoyun couldnt hold back any longer and shouted: Enough! Are you guys done! Cant you let me have some peace and quiet this early in the morning? Xiao Yun. While looking towards Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Yes beautiful face was full of aggrievement. Those bloodthirsty red pupils had also turned pitiful: He started it... Wasnt that because you tried to sneak in while the girl was sleeping deeply? Zixie coldly looked at Qianbei Ye, With me here, dont even think about hurting her! Qianbei Ye felt wronged. He had only wanted to kiss Xiao Yun on the sly while she was sleeping. Thats right, just a single kiss. Xiao Yuns lips were so soft, and he had already wanted to do this so much earlier. Who knew that this little phoenix woulde and ruin his ns... Zixie, go back first, Gu Ruoyun rubbed her temples to ward off the growing headache, Oh, right. I got Xiao Ye to pick up some ore from a thousand miles away yesterday, so you can startying down the formation now, to prevent outsiders from entering. While she had been in closed door cultivation, Zixie had mentioned that he could set a formation around the residence, so that those who entered without someone leading them in would be trapped. Thus, she had gotten Qianbei Ye to help her find the materials needed for the formation. It was because the location of the materials was way too far, and only Qianbei Ye had the power toe and go fast enough. Good, then Ill start setting up the formation now. Once the formation is set up, no one will be able to enter and we can guard against assassinations. Zixie cast a sideways nce at Qianbei Ye, but did not say anything more. Those violet pupils were still full of enmity. Chapter 114: The Man’s Desire for Revenge (4) Chapter 114: The Mans Desire for Revenge (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Shifu, shifu, great news, I have the best news in the world. At this moment, the door was pushed open with a bang, and Wei Yiyi charged in excitedly. However, at the moment, just when she was about to step inside, she unconsciously shivered... Cold. So cold... Wei Yiyi couldnt help but rub her arms, as she looked at the two people standing inside the room with astonishment. What was Qianbei Ye doing in shifus room at this hour? And why was there another devilishly handsome man... Girl, when did you ept a disciple? Zixie raised his brows and smiled faintly at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders: She shamelessly signed herself up for it. Wei Yiyi had indeed brazenly signed herself up as a disciple. Gu Ruoyun had only wanted to take her in as a subordinate, but after finding out that Gu Ruoyun had refined that pill, she had ignored all protests and started calling her shifu. Finally, Gu Ruoyun had just let her do as she liked. Hehe, Wei Yiyi chuckled, Shifu, whos this? Hes the one who taught me how to refine pills. Her pill refining techniques had been taught by Zixie, so there werent any lies in that statement... Then isnt he my grand-shifu? Wei Yiyis eyes lit up as she cast a measuring gaze on Zixie. Normally speaking, shouldnt grand-shifu be a white-haired old man? Why was he so young? Unless he was one of the legendary old monsters who lived for thousands of years with an eternally youthful face? Moreover, the man before her looked extremely mysterious, his power was like a whirling vortex, she couldnt see through it no matter what... It was obvious that Zixie had been given a high position in Wei Yiyis heart. Im not this girls shifu, so you dont have to call me grand-shifu. Having said so, Zixie turned to look at Gu Ruoyun and said: Girl, Im going to set up the formation for you now. Ill be able to worry a little less when I enter hibernation. Alright, then go ahead. Gu Ruoyun nodded her head slightly as she spoke. Watching the mans figure as he left, Wei Yiyi turned towards Gu Ruoyun: Shifu, this... Zixie doesnt like to get close to humans, you dont have to call him that. Right, what good news did you have for me? Upon mentioning this, Wei Yiyi started getting excited again. Her charming eyes were full of smiles as she spoke, taking full delight in someone elses misfortune: Shifu, did you know? Someone had set the imperial study on fire, and the crown prince Leng Yanfeng has been crippled. Hes been crippled? Gu Ruoyun was startled. That is... he cant do it anymore. Gu Ruoyun coughed fiercely. Laughter gathered in her eyes bit by bit, So what you mean is that, Leng Yanfeng can no longer... reproduce? What happened exactly? I dont know, I heard from outside that the imperial pce should have kept this under wraps; but somehow, everyone knows all about it. Whats even funnier is that, the crown prince didnt even get a glimpse of the culprit. Dont you think this is such pleasant news? I was already unhappy with that guy, I would have crippled him on the spot if I didnt want to avoid causing trouble yesterday! Wei Yiyi spoke rather energetically, feeling as though she had gotten rid of any resentment from the day before. It probably isnt a coincidence that Leng Yanfeng was crippled, Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, then subconsciously turned towards Qianbei Ye, Xiao Ye, where did you gost night? Qianbei Yes face turned red and he lowered his head, not daring to look at Gu Ruoyun: It... It wasnt me. The way he was speaking showed that he had absolutely no confidence. He had simply wanted to teach Leng Yanfeng a lessonst night. Coincidentally, he had caught Leng Yanfeng in the midst of pressing on a girl, so he... just cut that off. He hadnt thought that Xiao Yun would find out about this matter. How was Xiao Yun going to see him now? If Xiao Yun found out that he had witnessed Leng Yanfeng in bed with a girl, would she be angry? The more he thought, the more nervous he got. Qianbei Ye was deathly afraid that Gu Ruoyun would ignore him because he had seen something he shouldnt have... Authors Note: Im going to rify this first. Xiao Ye has only lost his memory, hes not mentally retarded or an idiot. Thus, he does know about that side of things, haha! TLs Note: Wei Yiyi is assuming that Zixie is Gu Ruoyuns shifu. In the same way that your fathers father is your grandfather, your shifus shifu bes your grand-shifu. ?? I could also use grandmaster, but since we were already using shifu, I thought grand-shifu was clearer. Let me know if it isnt! Chapter 115: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (1) Chapter 115: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! However, Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else. She quickly turned her gaze to Wei Yiyi. After a moment of deep thought, she said: Wei Yiyi, help me find Elder Yu and bring him here. I want to discuss something with him. If she wanted to stand firm on this maind, it was important to have an organisation behind her. However, if she didnt have enough gold as her backing, she would never be able to develop her power base. Thus, right now, she needed to earn a lot of riches for herself... At this moment, on a gold couch, Leng Yanfengs face was weak and pale. His thin lips were curved into a cold and hard grimace, the cold air on his body was enough to freeze everyone around him into ice. Leng Yanfeng, you didnt see the persons appearance? Hun Fei asked with his brows knitted tightly together. Leng Yanfeng shook his head: That person moved too fast, I couldnt even see him clearly. However, although my father gave the order to keep it a secretst night, somehow, everyone in Azure Dragon Country already knows what happened. Bang! A fistnded heavily on the table, Leng Yanfengs expression turned even colder, and his eyes carried undisguised killing intent. If I find out who that person is, Ill make him... regret that he was ever born! For a man, the most important thing was carrying on the family line. Now that he had beenpletely crippled, how could he bear it? What was worse was that the entire Azure Dragon Country knew that he had been crippled. Fenger, this injury isnt untreatable. Hun Fei nced at Leng Yanfeng: Theres only one person in this world... Even if your limbs were broken, she would be able to help you put it back together, let alone your family jewels. Who! Leng Yanfengs breathing tightened and he stared at Hun Fei. The Ghost Doctor! Hun Fei stated calmly before he creased his brows, This Ghost Doctor has always been entric in her ways. She wont save someone she doesnt like, no matter how many treasures you offer. Most importantly, the Ghost Doctors whereabouts have always been a mystery. No one knows where she is unless shes willing to let them know. Hearing this, astonishment shed across Leng Yanfengs eyes. Shifu, is even Weapon Refining Sect unable to find her? Hun Fei shook his head: The Ghost Doctor has never stayed in a single ce for more than two days. Thus, even if you find out where shes staying at right now, by the time you reach there, shes already left. Furthermore, the Ghost Doctor and the Medicine Order have a tenuous rtionship! Shifu, I cant go on like this. No matter what, I have to find the Ghost Doctor and have her help me return to normal. Leng Yanfengs pupils darkened, and that coldly handsome face showed resolution. Rest assured. No matter what, Ill help you find the Ghost Doctor! When the timees, remember to check your attitude. The Ghost Doctor isnt someone normal, even our Weapon Refining Sect wouldnt want to offend her unless were forced to. Otherwise, well offend a lot of people. The Ghost Doctor had been around for so many years, and had saved countless people. If they really threatened the Ghost Doctor, there would be a lot of peopleing for them. However, what Hun Fei didnt know was that Leng Yanfeng had already offended the Ghost Doctor much earlier. He had even offended her to the worst point possible. It was impossible to get the Ghost Doctor to save him now! When that time woulde, Leng Yanfeng would feel utmost regret for his actions hed made just a few days ago, to the point that he would want to erase his past self from existence... Yes, Shifu. Leng Yanfeng lowered his eyes, a dark glow shing by his ck pupils, seemingly thinking of something... Chapter 116: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (2) Chapter 116: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Young Master, Ive finished the tasks youve entrusted to me. At that moment, within the courtyard, Qingyi respectfully stood in front of a man in pink: Through our informationwork, weve spread the news that Leng Yanfeng was castrated by someonest night. Right now, everyone in Azure Dragon Country knows of this incident. Good, very good! Zuo Shangchen merely smiled, and it seemed as if ten miles of cherry blossoms had just bloomed; it was a sight mesmerising beyond words. That fellow only castrated Leng Yanfeng. Thats far from enough. I have to add fuel to the fire from the shadows and tear Leng Yanfengs reputation to shreds. After this, he wont have any excuse to get near Xiao Yuner. Thinking up to there, Zuo Shangchens smile grew even more pronounced; it was more beautiful than anything anyone could ever imagine. Actually, he had had the same thoughts as Qianbei Yest night and had wanted to go teach Leng Yanfeng a lesson. He didnt think that that fellow would take action first, and he even very satisfyingly castrated Leng Yanfeng. Of course, from Zuo Shangchens point of view, since Leng Yanfeng cared so much about his reputation, wouldnt it be a waste if he didnt destroy it to bits? It was his own fault for trying to pester his Xiao Yuner anyway. Was his Xiao Yuner someone that Leng Yanfeng could even match? Whats going on in the crown princes household now? Zuo Shangchen sneered, From what I know of Leng Yanfengs personality, he definitely wont give up on himself. Qingyi lowered her head and answered respectfully: Reporting to My Lord, it seems like the people from Weapon Refining Sect and the crown princes household have beenmanded to find the whereabouts of the Ghost Doctor, Wei Yiyi. Hehe, Zuo Shangchen chuckled, and his nted eyes wereughing in mockery, Theyre actually trying to get the Ghost Doctor to treat him? If Leng Yanfeng found out that the girl he called a servant yesterday was actually the Ghost Doctor, wont he feel the urge to cry? Qingyi, continue monitoring the situation there. If there are any changes, inform me. Yes, My Lord. Qingyi retreated after receiving her orders. After she left, Zuo Shangchen slightly raised his devilish face, watching the sky with unfocused eyes: Xiao Yuner, how will you thank me for helping you this time? ...... The people from Weapon Refining Sect were highly efficient. In just half a day, they managed to narrow down the Ghost Doctors location; she had appeared in Azure Dragon Country to save someones life just a few days ago. However, Mr. Liu obeyed the Ghost Doctors orders and didnt dare to reveal her whereabouts. He only said that she had left after finishing the treatment. This was also the Ghost Doctors usual style of doing things, so they werent suspicious at all. Just as the people from Weapon Refining Sect and the crown princes household were out searching for the Ghost Doctor, a shocking piece of news was spreading throughout the four nations. It was none other than Hundred Herb Hall holding a once-off auction, to which people from all countries would be invited to attend. It was even rumoured that the legendary pills that had long disappeared from the maind would appear there! Although it was just a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill that was useless for cultivation, it still brought about a huge wave. Countless organisations sent their experts sprinting to Azure Dragon Country from thousands of miles away, all for one reason alone! That is, pills! If they managed to get this pill in their hands, they might even able to find out itsponents and then refine that pill! Since there wasnt even a single pill form left on the current maind, this was an extremely valuable chance for them. Thus, Azure Dragon Country was bustling with activity after a long period of peace. They were even more boisterous than the time when the four nations held martial artspetitions for their youth... Despite being the ce where the auction was going to be held, Hundred Herb Hall was strangely quiet. No matter how many organisations tried to scout out the situation, they didnt reveal even the tiniest bit of information from start to finish. From the number of pills to the source of the pills, no one knew anything... Chapter 117: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (3) Chapter 117: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Everyones eyes were on Hundred Herb Hall, and the Gu family wasnt an exception. At this moment, within the main hall of the Gu household, Second Master Gu nced at the old man sitting on the chair above and said: Father, although this Beauty Rejuvenation Pill isnt very important to cultivators, many people are already eyeing it right now. Even the Plum Faction isnt an exception. Yesterday, an elder from the Plum Faction came looking for me after hearing that Gu Ruoyun was working in Hundred Herb Hall. We only have to help her ask for some news, and shell give me a low grade spirit stone. On the maind, there were a few grades for spirit stones: low, medium, high, and premium. The veins of spirit stones had mostly been divided between the fewrge organisations on the maind and used to raise their disciples. The spiritual power contained within one low grade spirit stone could instantly raise a martial warrior from early stage to mid stage. Thus, thoserge organisations could raise plenty of talents. The Plum Faction only had twenty or thirty low grade spirit stones in their possession, yet they were actually willing to hand over one in exchange for information. It was clear that they were setting down a heavy investment... The Plum Faction? The old man was deep in thought for a moment before saying, Although the Plum Faction isnt asrge as the Weapon Refining Sect, they arent weak either. In particr, the disciples and elders of the Plum Faction are all women. However, Ive heard that the faction leader of the Plum Faction is extremely ugly. No wonder she wants to get the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill to the point of investing such heavy capital into it. What a pity that Gu Ruoyun no longer recognises our Gu family. How am I to get the information we need from her? The eyes of Second Master Gu darkened for a moment before he smiled and said: Father, Yuner is too young; it cant be helped that shes a little stubborn. Her temper should have run out by now. If you personally visit her, she definitely wont be able to bear seeing her grandfatherbour without reward. Furthermore, Yuner has always ced family highly. We can use Gu Tian and his wife to influence her and guide her back to the right path. Im sure that shell definitely understand our painstaking efforts. Alright! The old man decisively rose and said: This general will personally visit her then. Surely shell at least give some respect to her grandfather? When all was said and done, the allure of that low grade spirit stone was too much. It was so tempting that he couldnt resist it; the only thing to be done was to get off his high horse and plead with her... At this moment, within Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun was currently discussing some important matters rted to the auction with Elder Yu when an announcement sounded from outside the door. Elder Yu, the Gu family requests an audience. The Gu family? Elder Yu frowned and said impatiently, Ive already ordered that we are not to entertain anyone from the Gu family! Theres no good to be had bying here at this time. But, General Gu said that he has an important matter and needs to meet Miss Ruoyun. He said that its regarding Gu Tian and his wife... Immediately, Gu Ruoyuns eyes narrowed and cold shed across her face. She sneered and said: Let hime in. Id like to see what hell say. In her heart, Gu Tian and his wife were her weak spots. She absolutely wouldnt let anyone speak any nonsense about that. It was clear that Old Man Gu had baited the tiger in its den this time, and hadpletely enraged Gu Ruoyun. Ah, Elder Yu helplessly shook his head and forced a smile, I really dont know if all these people from the Gu family have grown any brains. Even after all thats happened, theyre still trying toe and im family rtions with you. They really shouldnt have dragged Gu Tian and his wife into this. Eldest Miss, what do you n to do? Gu Ruoyun smiled, and that smile contained an eerily cold air. Ill give them hope, then send them crashing to the depths of despair! Chapter 118: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (4) Chapter 118: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Under the guidance of the servants, Old Man Gu appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun with a haughty expression. However, upon seeing Elder Yu sitting by her side, he froze in surprise for a moment before the arrogance on his face changed into a ttering smile. Elder Yu, so you were here. It was obvious that the old man had a lot of reverence in his heart for the martial king Elder Yu. Elder Yu harrumphed once and didnt even nce at Old Man Gu, as if there was a pile of trash in front of him, polluting his eyes. Speak, for what reason have youe looking for Ruoyun? Elder Yus tone was cold and detached, clearly unweing. This... Old Man Gu looked at Elder Yu with some hesitation: Elder Yu, could I speak with her alone? Why? Is it something that I cant listen to? Elder Yu finally looked at Old Man Gu. However, the look in his eyes was like the freezing tundra, So it turns out that this old man will be turned away even on his own territory. Youre the first one who has tried to chase this old man out from his own ce. Old Man Gu, I wonder who gave you such daring! In an instant, Old Man Gus expression changed. Although he wanted to pander to Elder Yu, he didnt know what to say. With Elder Yu there, there were many things he couldnt say to Gu Ruoyun... However, from start to finish, he couldnt understand what the rtionship was between Gu Ruoyun and Elder Yu that he would protect her like this. Yuner, Thinking up to here, the old man turned towards Gu Ruoyun with an expression full of familial affection, Youve already left home for so many days. Grandfather misses you. You havent gone to look at the ce where your parents stayed when they were alive. I let the servants clean it up every day; even if you stay there, there wont be any problems. Furthermore, your parents didnt cause a ruckus like you did, straining our rtionship to this point. Suddenly, a knifelike cold pierced Old Man Gus body; even he couldnt resist the urge to shiver. Shocked, he raised his head and saw Gu Ruoyun, whose eyes glinted with the same level of severe chill he felt. This... was this still that good-for-nothing granddaughter of his? That look in her eyes made even the battle-hardened him feel panic and fright... When had she changed so much? It shouldve been after he had beaten her to death... Unconsciously, Gu Ruoyuns every action since then shed through his mind. He realised that the girl standing before his eyes was no longer the little girl who was so easy to bully... Unfortunately, he had discovered it far toote; it was toote for regrets... Stop beating around the bush. Arent you here for the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? Gu Ruoyun sneered and said, Sure! I can get Hundred Herb Hall to give you a pill, but... you must find the corpses of Gu Tian and his wife for me. Otherwise, Ill never give you this chance! Old Man Gus face had initially been filled with pleasant surprise. The Plum Faction only wanted him to get news of the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, he hadnt expected that he could get the pill itself so easily. The Plum Faction would surely be extremely grateful to him in that case. However, upon hearing the ultimatum that came afterwards, Old Man Gu froze... The corpses of Gu Tian and his wife? How was that possible? They had been dead for so many years, how would they be able to find their corpses? This... Yuner, arent you making things difficult for me? Old Man Gu awkwardly spoke up, Their corpses might have long been devoured by spiritual beasts and may not even exist anymore. How am I to find whole corpses for you? Could you change your request? Even if you want me to hand over the Gu family to you, I wont reject it. Chapter 119: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (5) Chapter 119: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (5) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Gu Ruoyun curled her lip. If her condition was easy, she wouldnt have even mentioned it. Then I dont have any other way, Gu Ruoyun shrugged, Although Im under Hundred Herb Hall, Im only a little errand girl. I dont have any authority, so Im afraid I cant help you. No authority? The old man hated that he couldnt spit in her face. If she had nothing to do with Hundred Herb Hall, why would Elder Yu continuously leap out to save her, heedless of the dangers? Although this girl didnt have a face that could cause the downfall of countries, she still looked rather pretty and refreshing. Elder Yu might just have that sort of taste. If Elder Yu knew what sort of thoughts Old Man Gu was harboring in his heart, hed be so enraged that he would keep whipping his corpse even after he killed him. This... The old man hesitated for a moment, but finally fixed his resolve and said, Fine, I agree to your request. Well trade the pill for the corpses then. Fine, Gu Ruoyun smiled, Come to me after the auction ends. Ill give you what you want. Hearing this, joy rose within the old mans heart. He was even more sure of his guess now. It looked like this girl was indeed involved with Elder Yu; otherwise, how could she even touch the treasures within Hundred Herb Hall? He had wondered why Hundred Herb Hall had epted such a good-for-nothing. He hadnt expected that there would actually be this sort of rtionship going on. You really couldnt read books by their covers. If Gu Shengxiao returned to see this, he would most likely die of anger. As for why the old man didnt even think that Gu Ruoyuns position could be higher than Elder Yu, it was all because Elder Yus position as a martial king expert was extremely intimidating. Even if Gu Ruoyun had broken away from her good-for-nothing name, what qualifications did she have to be ordering around a martial king expert? Looking at Old Man Gus quickly disappearing silhouette, Elder Yu frowned: Eldest Miss, youre really going to give him a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? Gu Ruoyun shrugged: Of course... not. That old fellow shouldnt have brought her parents into this farce, otherwise she wouldnt stab him in the dark like this... Eldest Miss, you... Elder Yus eyes widened in astonishment. He looked at the girls smile with apletely bbergasted expression. Suddenly, heughed out loud and eximed, Youre really too sneaky! Its like you were made from the same mold as your father. That temperament, that personality, it waspletely just like Gu Tian... If anyone said they werent father and daughter, no one would believe it. ...... In the main hall of the Gu household, Second Master Gu held his hands behind his back as he paced around anxiously. Right at that moment, he suddenly spotted Old Man Gu striding in. Upon seeing the undisguised pleasure in the old mans face, delight sprung up in his heart: Father, you did it? The old mans arrogant expression showed how pleased he was with himself as he said: How could anything end in failure once this general personally takes action? Gu Ruoyun has already agreed to give me a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, however... Second Master Gu had been overjoyed upon hearing the first few words, but following that, his expression instantly changed into one of dismay. She wants the corpses of Gu Tian and his wife. The corpses of Gu Tian and his wife? Over a decade had already passed since then! Where were they going to find the corpses? Even if they found them, they would most likely just be rotten skeletons at this point... Father, isnt she making things difficult for us? Where are we going to find two corpses for her? Old Man Gu replied with a treacherous smile: I never said that I would find the real deal for her. Just go to the mass graves and bring back two bodies. As long as we keep our actions secret, she wont even know. Furthermore, which father would let some unknown corpse be entombed within their ancestral graves? Gu Ruoyun will never suspect the origins of those two bodies we give her! Chapter 120: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (6) Chapter 120: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (6) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Second Master Gu had initially thought that he was rather malicious, but he hadnt thought that this old fellow would be even more malicious than he was. He would actually let someone else impersonate his son to be entombed within the ancestral graves. However, they only had that one method left... Alright, Father. Ill send my trusted aide to look for one. Before the auction, well definitely look for two corpses that match what we need. ...... Within this period of time, groups led by martial generals would appear from time to time on the streets of Azure Dragon Country. Even the rare martial king experts had suddenly be moremon. Normally, in Azure Dragon Country, there would only be two or three martial generals around at any given time. However, their aim was clear: Hundred Herb Hall. The emperor of Azure Dragon Country lost his spirit and recalled the ones sent to look for the culprit who had harmed the crown prince, afraid that they might identally offend some martial king and bring trouble upon him. Those were experts that even the emperor couldnt afford to offend. With just a wave of their hands, they could easily destroy the empire he so painstakingly built up... At this moment, at the entrance of the auctions location, Gu Panpan sat by a young mans side. Her limpid eyes curiously gazed upon the crowds of people, and her small face was filled with yearning and reverence. Normally, her background wasnt enough to admit her into an auction like this. However, she was lucky and managed to attract the Qin Orders young master, Qin Luo. Borrowing this chance, she came out to broaden her worldview. However, at this moment, a voice sounded from nearby, trickling into her ears... I didnt think that Hundred Herb Hall would host such an imposing gathering. Thats right, Gu Ruoyun, is it really okay if you dont go and help? Wont Elder Yu scold you? Gu Ruoyun? Gu Panpan was stunned for a moment. Turning her head over to look, that face that made her grind her teeth in hatred appeared in her view. Why was this woman here? She should be helping out at the auction; that was what a little errand girl like her should be doing. Luo Yin was chattering about something by the girls ear, but the girl kept a faint smile on her face from start to finish. She was wearing a light green dress with green leaves sewn on, looking fresh and refined like she was isted from the dirtiness of the world. Seeing the girls pretty face, Gu Panpan clenched her lily white hands. She didnt understand; it had been only a short time since they hadst met, so how did Gu Ruoyun change so much? That air of hers made Gu Panpan unbearably jealous! Panpan, you know her? Qin Luo followed Gu Panpans gaze and looked towards the faintly smiling girl. A peculiar look shed across his eyes. Even though the girl wasnt particrly beautiful, her air was undeniably the most outstanding he had seen among women. While looks would easily wither with age, only their auras would continue growing through the years... Gu Panpan had clearly noticed the peculiar look in Qin Luos eyes. She gripped onto the edge of her clothes and said: Shes my uncles daughter. Unfortunately, she was too rebellious and didnt know how to respect the elderly. After breaking off ties with the family, she became a little errand girl in Hundred Herb Hall. She purposely emphasised the words errand girl. Errand girl? Qin Luo was a little disappointed. She was just an errand girl. In the end, that was no different from a servant girl: they belonged to the lowest levels of Hundred Herb Hall. That feeling he had just now was mostly like a hallucination... Oh? Luo Yin had spotted Gu Panpan, and she gasped in surprise: Gu Panpan, you little bitch, how are you not dead? You even came here today. Dont tell me you were pretending to faint the other day? Chapter 121: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (7) Chapter 121: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (7) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Youre the one who should be dead! Gu Panpans face turned red from anger, Luo Yin, look in the mirror! Your entire face is full of freckles, how disgusting! No wonder not a single man has ever taken a liking to you after so many years. Youre not even embarrassed to be unmarried at such an old age. Dont tell me that youre so anxious to get hitched that youre here for the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? I advise you to give up. Even if you get the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, no man will like you! Gu Panpans gaze was full of contempt as it swept over Luo Yins freckled face, and she spoke mockingly. Pfft! Luo Yin spat on the floor and sneered, The man that thisdy takes a liking to wont be that shallow. If he only likes me for my outer appearance, then Ill just be thrown away when my looks wither away from age. Thisdy is only here to check out themotion. I dont even need any Beauty Rejuvenation Pill! However, Gu Panpan, you do look rather beautiful. If I were a man, I might even be moved by you. Hearing this, Gu Panpan raised her snow white chin proudly. She looked at Luo Yin with arrogance. However, Luo Yin continued speaking, However, you have no personality, no cultivation, no power and no talent whatsoever. If I were a man, I would definitely kick you out and find another wife when you turn old. At that time, you can just spend the rest of your life with your cucumber! You... You... Gu Panpans face turned even more red. Her eyes seemed like they would spit out fire at any moment. She held in her anger for a long while before finally spitting out two words: Youre shameless! How could a woman speak such wicked words so nonchntly? She was too shameless! Luo Yin rolled her eyes: I heard that cucumbers are good for your face, so I was just advising you to eat more cucumbers for the rest of your life. I was just trying to help you out of my good intentions, yet you scolded me for being shameless? Do tell me how exactly Im being shameless here? This time, Gu Panpan couldnt breathe due to her overwhelming rage and almost choked to death from having restrained herself. Qin Luo looked at Gu Panpan with suspicion on his face, also wanting to know why Gu Panpan had scolded Luo Yin for being shameless. Qin-ge, Gu Panpan finally recovered her senses after a long struggle. She bit her lip and turned to look at Qin Luo, I just said she was shameless because she wasparing herself to a man. Theres no other reason for it. Hearing this, Qin Luo retracted the suspicion in his heart and turned his gaze towards Luo Yin. Frowning, he asked: Who are you? Thisdy is named Luo Yin, the daughter of the Great General Luo! However, my worldview has really expanded today. I didnt think that there would be a man so stupid as to believe that kind of exnation. Luo Yinughed with contempt, and her gaze swept over Qin Luos face as if she was looking at a pile of garbage. Hmph! Qin Luo harrumphed, Just the daughter of a general of Azure Dragon Country. I wonder who gave you the right to attend the auction this time? Do you have an invitation from Hundred Herb Hall in your hands? Did you think you could enter just because youve curried favour with someone from Hundred Herb Hall? What a shame, the woman by your side is just a little errand girl. She doesnt have any power. I advise you to leave this ce before Hundred Herb Hall chases you away. It wont look so good for you when that happens. From start to finish, Qin Luo didnt even look at Gu Ruoyun. With Gu Panpans identity, although it wasnt enough to be his legal wife, he could still take her as a concubine. As for Gu Ruoyun, since she had already been struck off the family register of the Gu family, she wasnt even qualified to warm his bed! A little errand girl like her was nothing in his eyes. Chapter 122: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (8) Chapter 122: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (8) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Whats going on here? Just as it was getting noisy outside, an elderly voice resounded from within the auction hall. Dressed in a x robe, Shopkeeper Zhao strode outside under the gazes from the crowd. Upon seeing Gu Ruoyuns expressionless face, he froze for a moment before frowning and turning his gaze towards Qin Luo and Gu Panpan. Tell me, what are you trying to do by causing such a ruckus outside my Hundred Herb Hall? Qin Luos expression changed. No matter how haughtily he acted, that was only in front of those he could intimidate. In front of Hundred Herb Halls Shopkeeper Zhao, he didnt dare to continue to act as such. Shopkeeper Zhao, theres nothing going on. Were heading in right now. Hehe. The sound of escapingughter rang out. Luo Yin couldnt help butugh even louder, Nothings going on? Tsk tsk, who was the one just insulting Gu Ruoyun and calling her a little errand girl? Who was the one who dared to say that Hundred Herb Hall would chase us away! So anyone who has rtions with Gu Panpan is always this shameless? Theyll disavow whatever they have just said in the blink of an eye. Shopkeeper Zhaos expression was extremely ugly. On the outside, although it seemed like Elder Yu called the shots, it was actually Gu Ruoyun who was the real owner. Even Elder Yu had to follow her orders. This fellow, he even wanted to get Hundred Herb Hall to chase her away? Gentleman Qin, havent you gone overboard with your words? So this is how the Qin family raises their children! It looks like my Hundred Herb Hall is too small to entertain bigshots like yourself. Please go away! Gu Panpans expression had changed from one of astonishment into an unsightly one. She sneered and said: Shopkeeper Zhao, youre just a little shopkeeper. Even Elder Yu hasnt said anything, who are you to chase us out? Is this how your Hundred Herb Hall treats guests? Youll make enemies with the Qin Order for a little Gu Ruoyun. Do you think thats worth it? You want me to leave today? If I just refuse to go, what can you do to me? Gu Panpan had clearly forgotten that Elder Yu had gone against the Weapon Refining Sect and had even battled against a martial king just for Gu Ruoyun. Why would he care about offending a single Qin Order? From Gu Panpans point of view, this was simply Shopkeeper Zhaos personal decision. The one who called the shots in Hundred Herb Hall was Elder Yu. Elder Yu had not said anything yet, so what right did Shopkeeper Zhao have to make such a decision? Panpan! Qin Luos face changed instantly. He was now starting to regret bringing Gu Panpan to the auction. Who would have known that this woman would be this brainless. Although Shopkeeper Zhao wasnt the highest ranked person in Hundred Herb Hall, he still had enough authority over matters like these. Offending him wasnt the best move... Qin-ge... Gu Panpan still wanted to say something more, but upon seeing Qin Luos terrible expression, she swallowed her words and instead fiercely red at Gu Ruoyun and Luo Yin. Shopkeeper Zhao, while I admit I wasntpletely in the right, they also had some part in this matter. Qin Luo said somewhat angrily, They insulted Panpan, clearly not respecting me at all. Furthermore, I came all the way from my Qin Order to attend this auction. Shopkeeper Zhao, it wouldnt look too good if you prevent me from entering outside the door. Used to being arrogant, Qin Luo wasnt willing to plead with others. However, he didnt want to offend Shopkeeper Zhao either. As long as Shopkeeper Zhao judged this incident fairly, he would forget about it... Chapter 123: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (9) Chapter 123: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (9) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Shopkeeper Zhao harrumphed coldly and said: Do you need me to say it again? Get out of Hundred Herb Hall right now, or else I wont mind calling someone to throw you out. After hearing this, Qin Luos expression turned ugly. He knew that Shopkeeper Zhao would do exactly what he said. However, if Qin Luo returned home empty-handed, his father would surely me him! This was all because of that bitch Gu Panpan! If it hadnt been for her, how could he have been chased away in public and with so many people watching? At this time, everyones gazes were turned towards them. With so many people watching, Qin Luo was feeling a little ashamed. Hmph, were leaving! As he couldnt stay any longer, Qin Luo led the men of the Qin Order away from Hundred Herb Hall in a hurry. As for that troublemaker Gu Panpan, it was clear that she didnt deserve to stand by his side any longer... Qin-ge! Gu Panpan anxiously stomped her foot , then red at Gu Ruoyun with resentment: Just you wait! One day, Ill make you kneel in front of me and beg for forgiveness for your mistakes! Having promised so, she no longer had the face to continue staying there any longer. Before Shopkeeper Zhao could call for someone to throw her out, she hurriedly walked out and disappeared from sight. Seeing that the two people involved had left, the crowd watching the spectacle also quickly dispersed. Shopkeeper Zhao strode towards Gu Ruoyun and smiled as he said: Eldest Miss, Elder Yu has already prepared your seat. Please follow me. Eldest Miss? Luo Yin stared at the scene nkly in a daze. Why did Shopkeeper Zhao call Gu Ruoyun Eldest Miss? What was going on? Gu Ruoyun didnt expect that Shopkeeper Zhao would address her as Eldest Miss directly, but since Luo Yin would have found out sooner orter, she didnt say anything to correct him. She simply nodded: Lead the way. Yes, please follow me, Eldest Miss. ...... The sects attending this auction were at the very minimum third-rate and above. Although they were called third-rate sects, their power was at least a tier above a country. Thus, the arrogant lordlings who usually liked to boast of their many connections to powerful people could only keep quiet and squeeze into the crowded hall withoutints. Suddenly, a stunning figure stole everyones attention... He was dressed entirely in pink. Carrying a fan in his hand, with a face like peach blossoms, eyes like the moon, and his lips carrying a smile, his slightly narrowed eyes swept through the crowd. Upon seeing Gu Ruoyun follow Shopkeeper Zhao into a private box in the auction hall, he showed a sweet smile. Chen-gege, wait for me! It wasnt easy for me toe here from Vermillion Bird Country! Why wont you talk to me? Suddenly, a rebuking voice sounded from behind the man, making him wrinkle his good-looking brows unconsciously, His face carrying obvious impatience. This isnt a ce for you. Hurry back to Vermillion Bird Country and stop disturbing me. Zuo Shangchen nced at the girl who was also dressed in pink behind him, his tone clearly expressing his unhappiness. Chen-gege... Susu reached her hand out, thinking of grabbing onto Zuo Shangchenspel. However, before she could even touch him, the other had already pushed her hand away with disgust; his voice was cold and held no warmth at all. Susu, you know that I dont like people touching me. Susu was stunned. Herrge crystal-like eyes held tears as she pitifully said: Chen-gege, I heard that you were protecting a woman here in Azure Dragon Country and that she is just some early stage martial warrior trash. How is it that Susu is unable topete with her? That woman cant match up to me, whether in family background or in power. I even came all the way to Azure Dragon Country for you, Chen-gege. Why wont Chen-gege look at Susu? Chapter 124: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (10) Chapter 124: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (10) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! There wasnt a single trace of humour on Zuo Shangchens face. His eyes swept across the girls figure coldly before he spoke indifferently: Susu, shes not someone you can match up to. You better not offend her, because I wont be able to protect you. Susus gaze carried astonishment. She looked towards Zuo Shangchen in disbelief, eyes carrying grief and sorrow. Chen-gege, youve always been protective of me since we were young. But now, youre warning me because of some other woman? If Ive done anything wrong, can you tell me? Ill change. No, youre not in the wrong at all, Zuo Shangchen shook his head and put away his feather fan as he said, But in my heart, youll always be my little sister. Even if I treat you as a little sister, I hope that you wont get too close to me. Right now, Im thinking of your safety. Dont provoke her, you wouldnt be able to bear the consequences. Little sister? No! She didnt want to be his little sister, she wanted to be his wife! After so many years, did Chen-gege not understand her heart? Why was he able to talk so cheerfully and easily with everyone else? Why did he only treat her so cruelly? Susu swallowed her bitterints and raised her eyes that had be blurry with tears. Her cute doll-like face carried a smile: Chen-gege, Susu understands. I just want to follow beside Chen-gege, I dont have any other motives. Zuo Shangchen looked at Susus obstinate face, but didnt say anything else. However, he didnt walk towards his own private box, but towards Gu Ruoyuns... Xiao Yuner, I want to squeeze in with you for a bit, could you let me in? Hearing that seductive voice, Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment before raising her head to look. The annoying smile on that mans face made her want to punch it. Fourth Prince, I see that your feet are on the ground today. Where have your servant girls gone? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow. Every time Zuo Shangchen appeared, he was always sitting on top of a sedan carried by beautiful servant girls. This was the first time she had seen him walk in front of her. I even thought that you were handicapped and couldnt walk. Zuo Shangchen shrugged uncaringly. He already knew that Gu Ruoyun had a sharp tongue that was merciless when it came to scolding people. However, that didnt mean that Susu was going to tolerate someone else humiliating the person she revered the most in her heart. Who are you to say that! Why are you humiliating Chen-gege? Even if Chen-gege gets carried around, that has nothing to do with you. Susu was so angry that her face flushed red. She red at Gu Ruoyun with anger. However, her re didnt have much power behind it; she seemed more like a child throwing a tantrum. Humiliate him? Gu Ruoyun raised her lips in a smile. Her gaze swept across the mans face, Zuo Shangchen, am I humiliating you? Cough cough! Zuo Shangchen coughed drily, the humour in his eyes became even more pronounced: Xiao Yuner, honestly speaking, youre not humiliating me at all. If this is humiliation, then this prince wouldnt mind getting humiliated a few more times by you. While saying this, Zuo Shangchen blinked innocently at Gu Ruoyun a few times, his expression was if he waspletely begging to be ravaged. Chen-gege! Susu stomped a few times and red at Gu Ruoyun unhappily. She didnt understand how this disrespectful woman could be better than her and could make Chen-gege, who had grown up together with her, abandon her without hesitation. Furthermore, that womans power was too weak... A fifteen year old early stage martial warrior might be considered good in Azure Dragon Country, but if she was thinking of standing by Chen-geges side with this kind of power, then she waspletely delusional... Chapter 125: The Shocking Four Nations’ Auction (11) Chapter 125: The Shocking Four Nations Auction (11) Everyone, thank you foring from so far away. Wee to our Hundred Herb Halls auction. It was at this moment that Elder Yus elderly voice sounded from outside the private box. His tone carried obvious excitement: You know what were auctioning off today! Thats right, the legendary pills! Even now, weve only discovered a few pills in the tombs of experts from tens of thousands of years ago and the rest have disappeared in the flowing rivers of time. However, this time, our Hundred Herb Hall has been lucky enough to find a few Beauty Rejuvenation Pills. The breathing of the crowd tightened as they stared without blinking at the elderly man standing in the center of the auction hall, afraid that they would miss a single word. As everyone knows, the famous Ghost Doctors face carries numerous scars. She couldnt even cure them herself. However, our Hundred Herb Hall tested the pill on the Ghost Doctor and sessfully healed all the wounds on her face. As Elder Yu continued speaking, he got even more excited, as if he had seen a wondrous future ahead of him. The Ghost Doctor? The Ghost Doctor who can treat anyone on the brink of death and bring them back to life? Heavens, the Ghost Doctor actually used the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? I was sceptical about this pill at first, but if the Ghost Doctor serves as a living example, then Ill have to get this pill even if I have to spend my entire family fortune! Just as the crowd was bursting into discussion, Wei Yiyi appeared, all dressed in red. Before the audiences stunned gazes, she walked towards the center of the hall. Her oval-shaped face looked extremely lovely. With her red lips curved in a slight smile, her fair skin seemed translucent and clear,pletely wless. Her every expression held a slight hint of flirtation. What a charming woman. Upon seeing Wei Yiyi, the crowd was filled with surprise. Their gazes could no longer move away from the womans face... Even though she didnt have a single scar left on her face, those who had seen Wei Yiyi before could tell that she was the Ghost Doctor! That attitude wasnt something that could be emted. The scars on the Ghost Doctors face really were removed... Back then, the Ghost Doctors wounds were severely poisoned, and adding on the amount of time that has passed since then... The time limit topletely heal a wound is two years. Seeing that she has recovered to this degree, it looks like the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill is real. My wife is so vain... if I give this Beauty Rejuvenation Pill to her, she might even recover her youthful looks... Pills were categorised into primary and secondary pills. Normally, pills used by cultivators for cultivation and battle were called primary pills, whereas those that had nothing to do with cultivation were called secondary pills. However, the power of secondary pills shouldnt be underestimated. The stronger the woman, the more vain she would be. Some women were willing to spend their family fortunes for their face, so Gu Ruoyun hadnt been worried at all about the market for the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill. Chen-gege, its the Empress Dowagers birthday in a few more days, if we give this Beauty Rejuvenation Pill to her, shell surely be happy. Susu looked at Elder Yu with shining eyes. In her heart, she quietly had the determination to obtain the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill. Zuo Shangchen raised an eyebrow and smiled at Susu: Susu, if you want this Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, you dont have to get it from any other channels. Theres someone right here who can get it for you. What? Susu froze for a moment and looked at Zuo Shangchen in confusion. Zuo Shangchen shot a nce at Gu Ruoyun, and a peculiar glint shed across his eyes: Xiao Yuner is the boss behind Hundred Herb Hall. If you want, you can ask her for it. If shes in a good mood, she might even sell you one. Susus eyes widenedically. Gu Ruoyun was the boss behind Hundred Herb Hall? Impossible! From what her subordinates had investigated, this woman was just an errand girl in Hundred Herb Hall. Chapter 126: Heaven City and the Xia Family (1) Chapter 126: Heaven City and the Xia Family (1) Luo Yin froze in shock. She cast a disbelieving gaze towards Gu Ruoyun, her eyes filled with amazement. No wonder Shopkeeper Zhao had called her Eldest Miss: she was actually the boss behind Hundred Herb Hall. However, Luo Yin wondered, why was it that she didnt know about this? Furthermore, when Hundred Herb Hall was founded, Gu Ruoyun wasnt even born yet... Gu Ruoyun frowned. It was clear that she was unhappy about Zuo Shangchen exposing her identity. Her indifferent gaze swept across that mans devilishly charming face. If it werent for the fact that youre my brothers friend, based on what you said just now, I would have gotten Elder Yu to chase you out. Zuo Shangchen rubbed his nose, his smile bitter. Wasnt he just worried that Susu would do something to Gu Ruoyun after underestimating her? However, no matter what the reason behind it was, he had exposed her identity without her permission. He was indeed in the wrong. Susu opened her mouth and looked like she wanted to say something, but she was too embarrassed to spit it out. At this moment, within the auction hall, Elder Yus voice resounded again. Everyone, if there arent any questions, lets proceed with our auction! This time, we have a total of five Beauty Rejuvenation Pills avable. Each person can get at most one pill. The first pill starts bidding at 10,000 gold coins. Following Elder Yus words, the entire hall turned silent. Then, the noise of a frantic bidding war exploded in the hall like a crash of thunder. 100,000 gold coins! Bang! Everyone was shocked by this confident bid. 100,000 gold coins was enough for a middle-sized family to live for two years. However, it was the starting bid for this pill right now. Ba Zhentian, your wife is already old and wrinkled; what are you wasting so much money on her for? Why dont you just get a new wife and leave this pill to us, haha! A middle-aged man dressed in green burst out into loudughter,pletely ignoring the angry re tossed his way by Ba Zhentian. Hmph! Ba Zhentian harrumphed, I must get this pill! Then Im sorry, but Im also interested in this pill. Thus, Im bidding 200,000 gold coins! ...... Within the private box, Zuo Shangchen was smiling as he leaned against his seat. That face that was more beautiful than a womans wore anguid and contented smile. He appeared to know that Gu Ruoyun wasnt very knowledgeable on the maind powers, so beside her, he lightly exined the following: That man with a scar on his face is the underground leader of ck Turtle Countrys Heaven City, Ba Zhentian. In ck Turtle Country, Heaven City is even stronger than the country itself. You can imagine how powerful Ba Zhentian is. However, this Ba Zhentian is a famous wife-con! Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow. Her gazended on Zuo Shangchen. Zuo Shangchen flipped open his fan and smiled as he continued to speak: Im guessing that Ba Zhentian is here to buy the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill for his wife. As for the person fighting him for it, thats the shopkeeper for Heaven Citysrgest medicine hall. Hes probably aiming to bring the pill back and disy it as a treasure in his hall in order to drum up trade for himself. Heaven City? Gu Ruoyun sunk into silence for a while before she asked: What kind of power is this Heaven City? Howe Ive never heard of it before? In ck Turtle Country, Heaven City is the organisation with the most authority. If the royal family of ck Turtle Country wants to change dynasties, its impossible with just the support of their courtiers; rather, they have to get the approval of Heaven City. Even when choosing the crown prince, the royal family needs Heaven Citys approval. Thus, Heaven City is the greatest existence in ck Turtle Country. TL Note: Ba Zhentian () has a really intimidating name. His surname Ba means tyrant, while his name Zhentian means shaking the heavens. What an amazing name~ Remember that the countries carry the names of four mythical beasts? We had Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, and now we have ck Turtle appearing! ck Turtle represents the North, so ck Turtle Country is presumably to the north~ You can read up more about the Four Symbols here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Four_Symbols_(China) Also, I finally updated the glossary up to thetest tranted chapters, so you can go look up any characters youve forgotten about over here. Chapter 127: Heaven City and the Xia Family (2) Chapter 127: Heaven City and the Xia Family (2) Gu Ruoyun was a little astonished. Even though there were organisations stronger than the royal family in Azure Dragon Country, letting those organisations decide who the position of crown prince would go to was unheard of to her. What kind of ce was this mysterious Heaven City like? Could you continue exining the situation in Heaven City to me? Gu Ruoyun asked excitedly. Sure, Zuo Shangchens eyes held a hint of a smile: The city lord, the Xia family, controls the entire Heaven City. Supposedly, their young master has been extremely weak and sick since he was young. It was assumed that he wouldnt live past 15 years old. However, just a few months ago, that young master suddenly got better and his cultivation increased by leaps and bounds. His situation is rather simr to yours. As he finished speaking, Zuo Shangchens pupils narrowed as he cast a measuring gaze towards the girl before him. Based on Qingyis information, Gu Ruoyun had also been a cowardly weak good-for-nothing, but that had changed after her near-death experience... That young master from the Xia family, whats his name? Gu Ruoyuns heart skipped a beat against her will. She took a deep breath and asked. Xia Linyu. Bang! It was as if a thunderbolt had struck Gu Ruoyuns heart. Her whole body started trembling. She hurriedly covered her face with her hands as tears slowly leaked through the cracks between her fingers. Yuer... Was it him? Could it be him? Could he still be living in this world? In her previous life, she would have given her life to protect him. In the end, his limbs had been torn off in front of her as he died miserably. What level of heartrending pain was that? The only regret she had after her previous life, was being unable to protect the ones precious to her! Ruoyun, what happened to you? Luo Yin asked, confused as she stared at Gu Ruoyun. From what she could remember, Gu Ruoyun had never left Azure Dragon Country. How would she know the young master of ck Turtle Countrys Xia family? Why was she so agitated after hearing Xia Linyus name? Im fine. Luo Yins voice brought Gu Ruoyun back to her senses. It was only now that she realised that everyone was staring at her with peculiar gazes. She hurriedly wiped away her tears and gently smiled as she spoke. Zuo Shangchen wrinkled his brows slightly. He looked at Gu Ruoyun as if he were thinking of something. After a long moment, he finally said: Xiao Yuner, Heaven City is cut off from the outside world. No one is allowed to enter unless they have the token of Heaven Citys city lord. Thank you. Gu Ruoyun inclined her head and smiled in gratitude. She was grateful to Zuo Shangchen for telling all this to her. She had to make a trip to Heaven City, regardless of whether the Xia familys young master was Yuer or not. If you want to show your gratitude, thene hug me. Zuo Shangchennguidly opened his arms, waiting for the girl to fly into them. However, Zuo Shangchens words made Susu stomp her foot unhappily: Chen-gege! Chen-gege had always disliked people touching him. However, right now, he actually wanted to hug another woman. This made her feel bitter in her heart. The gaze she shot towards Gu Ruoyun was full of enmity. At this moment, the first pill had already been auctioned away. No matter how much money Ba Zhentian had, he couldnt match up to the fortunes belonging to the boss of Heaven Citysrgest medicine hall. Thus, the auction ended at the bid of 3 million gold coins. Of course, since it was just the first round, many people werent willing to show their hands yet. There were four more pills anyway, why spend so much in thepetition at the start? It was because the crowd had these kinds of thoughts that they would regret giving up on the first round. In the end, that was the lowest price for the entire auction. Alright, well start the second round now! This time, our starting bid is 3 million gold coins! Roar! The crowd suddenly burst into an uproar. The starting bid for this round was the final bid of the previous round? Chapter 128: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (1) Chapter 128: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (1) Everyone, you can start bidding now. Elder Yu was a cunning man, smiling as he pulled off his heist; if they didnt y some tricks, how could they squeeze all these powers dry? Of course, this was a method that Gu Ruoyun had taught him. These powers definitely wouldnt go all out in the first few rounds of the auction. After the crowd sunk into silence for a moment, the cacophony of crazed bids rang out again. They realised that if they didnt get the pills in this round, then the price would only get higher and higher. 4 million gold coins! Ba Zhentian gritted his teeth. It was clear that he was setting down his life on the line for the sake of making his wife happy. However, the others didnt approve of his actions. His wife was already old and wrinkled. As the leader of an underground force, why did he need to fear an olddy? 6 million gold coins. A beautiful and alluring voice rang out, carrying a charming and touching tone: I must have this Beauty Rejuvenation Pill. Gentlemen, would you let me have this chance? Ill be very grateful. Haha, Sheji, your beauty is already renowned throughout thends. Why fight with us for this pill? Dont tell me you want all the men in the world to bow down before you? The beautiful woman covered her lips as she smiled: Im extremely interested in refining pills. I simply want to study this pill. Furthermore, who wouldnt want to be even more beautiful? Dont you think so too? This time, Elder Yu had managed to force the hand of some of the powers that hadnt wanted to take action yet. Thus, Ba Zhentians expression was already turning ugly. Cold sweat gathered on his forehead. Although his fortune wasnt considered too shabby,pared to so many strong ns and sects, he was still weaker by a level. Very quickly, the current round was won by Sheji at the price of 20 million gold coins. In the private box, Luo Yin was gaping at this mind-blowing figure. One pill, and one that only changes a womans appearance at that, can actually sell for 20 million! Thats an amount we can never hope to earn in our entire lifetime. Hearing this, Susu, who had been silent up till now, spoke up: Although strong experts rule on this maind, experts are also vain. Theyre even more willing to spend huge amounts on this aspect as well. Its not strange that a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill can sell at that kind of price. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun took a second look at Susu, but didnt say anything more. Not long after, the third and fourth pills were sold at 5 million and 100 million respectively. Of course, poor Ba Zhentian didnt have a chance to get a pill at all. Anxiety appeared on his face, and his tightly clenched fists were filled with sweat. Theres only one pill left. I have to get it no matter what! After taking a deep breath, Ba Zhentians eyes were filled with determination. Next up, we have thest pill up for auction. Elder Yu chuckled, clearly pleased with todays results. Although Hundred Herb Hall normally made a lot of profit, they hadnt yet reached the point where they could earn 100 million in a day. The apple didnt fall from the tree; he had a premonition that this girls achievements would surpass Gu Tians in the near future. The bidding for this pill starts at 3 million gold coins. Of course, this might be thest Beauty Rejuvenation Pill left in the world. You have to think clearly. If you miss this chance, there may never be another. Elder Yu was only speaking of maybes and he didnt say definitely. His words left space for other possibilities. Even so, in the ears of everyone present, they heard that if they missed out on this chance, they would never be able to get a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill again. In just a short amount of time, the crowd became boisterous. TL Note: Sheji is pronounced as sure-ji, and means snake princess. As of now, I cant tell whether its her name or a title. Ill be keeping it as Sheji for now! Try listening to her name on Google Trante XD https://trante.google/#zh-CN/en/%E8%9B%87%E5%A7%AC Chapter 129: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (2) Chapter 129: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (2) I bid 80 million gold coins! Ba Zhentian was the first to speak. These 80 million gold coins were all the funds he could touch. He wouldnt be able to bear it if the price went higher than this. 110 million gold coins. A voice rang out calmly. Bang! Ba Zhentians legs went soft and he fell onto his chair. His forehead was full of sweat and it was as if his body had copsed from exhaustion. Zuo Shangchen indolently smiled with his almond-shaped eyes fixed on Gu Ruoyun. His beautiful smile made it hard for a gaze to turn away. Xiao Yuner, Im extremely interested in this pill as well. I wonder if youll agree to letting me take part in this auction. Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes: If you have the money, then do as you like. Either way, I wont feel dissatisfied earning so much. 120 million gold coins. Another voice rang out from outside the private box. Without hesitation, Zuo Shangchen immediately said: 220 million gold coins! 3... 500 million! Before that person could finish speaking, his words died in his throat when Zuo Shangchen spoke out. Sssss! The crowd drew in their breaths. Although they were all pretty rich, it was hard for them to justify using up so much funds in just a short moment... What kind of person was this fellow? He could actually throw out 500 million just like that! 500 million going once, 500 million going twice, 500 million going thrice, sold! Boom! The sound of the gavel! Elder Yus heart was all stirred up and his face was full of excitement. That was 500 million gold coins! It was enough for even the Dongfang family to spend for ten years. You could imagine what kind of sky-high price that 500 million gold coins was! Todays auction was destined to be written into the annals of history! Even many yearster, it would still be talked about by the people of the world... At this moment, within the private box, Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin and stared at Zuo Shangchen with a sinister look. Seeing her evil expression, Zuo Shangchen hurriedly covered his chest: Xiao Yuner, what are you thinking of doing? Isnt it a little inappropriate to do it in such a public ce? Your brother will kill me. Gu Ruoyun couldnt resist rolling her eyes: I was just thinking, since youre so rich, I need to properly squeeze some of it out of you. Luo Yin, who had still been in a daze, abruptly regained her senses after hearing their banter. She grabbed onto Gu Ruoyuns shoulder, extremely agitated. Thats 500 million gold coins! A single pill of yours sold for 500 million gold coins, thats just impossible! Tell me, where did you get these pills from! How could Luo Yin not be agitated? 500 million gold coins; surely even the national treasury didnt have that much money? Furthermore, this was before counting in the final prices of the other four pills. She wondered if the national treasuries of all four countries added up together would amount to what Gu Ruoyun had made today... I picked them up. Gu Ruoyun shrugged: I still have one more pill here, do you want it? I can return you the 100 gold coins I borrowed from you a few months ago. Picked them up? Picked them up, your ass! Luo Yin wanted to curse out loud, but was mesmerised by the pill in Gu Ruoyuns hands. Zuo Shangchen and Susu both turned their gazes to the Qi Gathering Pill. From their intuitions, the pill in Gu Ruoyuns hands seemed to be much better than the Beauty Rejuvenation Pills that had just been auctioned off... Xiao Yuner, youre really biased, Zuo Shangchen pouted and pitifully whined, Why did I have to spend 500 million to get one pill, but she only needed 100 gold coins? Youre clearly too biased, this is unfair! Was he born to be an easy mark? Gu Shengxiao took advantage of that, and so did his sister... The more he thought about it, the more Zuo Shangchen thought it wasnt fair. The gaze he turned towards Gu Ruoyun used her with a hefty crime, as if she were some bastard who had abandoned her husband and children... Chapter 130: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (3) Chapter 130: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (3) Gu Ruoyun shrugged: Youre rich and stupid; who else should I target if not you? Hearing this, the corner of Zuo Shangchens mouth twitched unconsciously. Although 500 million gold coins didnt mean much to him, who would say something like that so clearly? Fourth Prince, Luo Yin, I have some business to attend to. Im leaving first. While saying so, Gu Ruoyun stood up and yawnedzily. She then walked towards the door of the private box. However, before she could push open the door and leave, she halted her steps at the sound of someone speaking. Youre really the boss behind the scenes at Hundred Herb Hall? Susus gaze was locked onto Gu Ruoyun: As far as I know, Hundred Herb Hall already existed long before you were born. No matter what, she couldnt believe that the young girl before her was the boss of Hundred Herb Hall. It was simply too unbelievable. Gu Ruoyun smiled with her back to Susu: As long as a country exists, it will change rulers sooner orter, no? This sentence was equivalent to tacitly confirming that she was the boss of Hundred Herb Hall. However, right after she finished saying so, she pushed the door open and left. Susu looked towards the direction Gu Ruoyun had left in, her eyes carrying aplicated look. She had at first thought that the woman Chen-gege was protecting was a good-for-nothing, since everything she had heard about Gu Ruoyun beforeing here was that. However, if Gu Ruoyun was the mysterious boss behind Hundred Herb Hall, then that was a whole other story. Even if Hundred Herb Hall had to change rulers, if she didnt have the ability, how would she be able to make these people submit? Susu, Ive told you before, dont provoke her. Zuo Shangchen showed off that smile that could charm devils again,zing against the back of his seat as he spoke with an equallyzy tone. Susu didnt have a bad personality, but she was a little stubborn due to being spoiled ever since she was a child. Zuo Shangchen didnt wish for her to offend Gu Ruoyun, so he had purposely said those words for her. Chen-gege, if shes that great, why isnt she willing to reveal her identity to others? If those people knew that she was the boss behind Hundred Herb Hall, then they wouldnt keep disturbing her. Susu blinked her wide, watery eyes and asked in bewilderment. She has to hide her talents while her wings have yet to finish growing. However, shes very sincere in front of her friends; thats what I admire about her, Zuo Shangchen drawled, a slight smile on that devastatingly beautiful face. If everyone found out that the Beauty Rejuvenation Pills hade from her, and that she could take out even more precious pills, and that she had even made the Ghost Doctor willingly submit to her, then the entire maind would be in an upheaval. However, she clearly didnt want that to happen... Before her wings grew out, she had to hide and bide her time... ...... In the main hall, Ba Zhentian was watching the streams of people flow out of the auctioning area. Just as he was about to turn and leave, a voice halted his steps. Leader Ba, our boss would like to invite you for a talk. Ba Zhentian froze for a moment. He turned his head to look at Elder Yu with suspicion in his eyes: Elder Yu, why is your boss looking for me? Leader Ba will know once you go. Elder Yu smiled calmly. Honestly speaking, he didnt know why Gu Ruoyun was looking for Ba Zhentian either. Then, Im troubling you. Ba Zhentian finally regained his senses. He cupped his hands in a respectful salute as he spoke. Please. Hearing this, Elder Yu made a friendly gesture and led Ba Zhentian towards the guest hall. However, once Ba Zhentian saw the young girl waiting for him within, his entire person froze in surprise. Undisguised astonishment appeared on that imposing face of his. Chapter 131: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (4) Chapter 131: Sky-high Prices at the Auction (4) He would never have imagined that the boss behind Hundred Herb Hall was a girl as young as this. It was also hard to imagine that she was the one who had organised the pill auction that had shocked the entire maind. That was because, she was far too young! She was so young that it was hard to believe. Youre the boss of Hundred Herb Hall? Ba Zhentian quickly recovered from his shock and asked in a tone full of suspicion. Thats right. Gu Ruoyun looked at Ba Zhentian, brimming with humour. Her fingers gently brushed the teacups on the table: Elder Yu, pour some tea for our guest. Theres no need. Ba Zhentian made a halting gesture and asked directly, Miss, lets not beat around the bush. What business do you have with me? Nothing much, I only admire Leader Bas character very much, so I want to help you out. Dont you need the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? I can give one to you for free. What? Ba Zhentian widened his eyes in shock. He looked at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. What did she just say? She could give him a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill for free? Was he dreaming? Also, what motives did she have in doing so? Miss, youre a merchant. Merchants will never let themselves incur losses. I want to know what this free pill is really about. Seeing the doubt in Ba Zhentians eyes, Gu Ruoyun smiled. She had her own motives, of course. Ba Zhentian was someone from Heaven City. If she entered Heaven City in the future, she might need his help then. She could easily refine another batch of Beauty Rejuvenation Pills, so it was worth exchanging a single pill she didnt need for a big favour! Of course, before investigating Xia Linyus identity clearly, she would not reveal her motives. Leader Ba, youre thinking too much. Ive only heard of your dedication to your wife. Thus, this pill isnt for you, but for your wife! Everyone might say that Ba Zhentian is weak, being so scared of a woman, but as the leader of the underground power in Heaven City, how could you really be scared of a weak woman? If theres no love, then where would feare from? Even outsiders would be touched by such deep feelings. If it werent for this, I wouldnt want to give you this pill either. Hearing so, Ba Zhentians expression softened. Everyone took him for a coward and a weakling, but it was only this girl before him who really understood why he held such fear. It was because of the strength of his love, that he would willingly be a henpecked husband. Miss, youve said it very well. I do love my wife a lot. She has been with me since I was a nobody and we have been through life and death together. However, now that my career is finally at its peak, she has already be an old woman. Adding on the idle talk from outsiders, she has lost her confidence. I want to get the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, not because I like young and pretty women, but because I want her to regain confidence in herself. It was only when he talked about his wife that Ba Zhentians eyes were full of warmth. Gu Ruoyun smiled: Leader Ba, I can give you the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, but do you really think that she would recover her self-confidence with just the pill alone? The only one who can help her is you, Leader Ba. You can use your own actions to show her that shes the woman you love the most in this lifetime, regardless of whether shes as beautiful as a fairy or an old woman. Those words rang like a bell in his mind. Ba Zhentian abruptly came to a realisation. Thats right, although he still spoiled her, he was too busy with work most of the time. If someone whispered unpleasant things in her ears, he wouldnt be able to handle it immediately, thus causing her to be less and less confident in herself... Chapter 132: Gu Ruoyun’s Trickery (1) Chapter 132: Gu Ruoyuns Trickery (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Miss, thank you for your words today. I understand what I have to do now. Ba Zhentian smiled in gratitude and cupped his fists in a salute to Gu Ruoyun: If not for you, I might have kept my head buried in a box. Now, Ive finally realised what I need to do. I bid you goodbye for now. If Miss goes to Heaven City sometime in the future, dont forget toe to my ce as a guest! Haha! Speaking up to here, Ba Zhentianughed out loud and turned to leave. It was at this moment that the girls voice rang out, halting his steps. Please wait! Ba Zhentian paused for a moment and turned to look at the girls pretty face. He asked: Is there any other business, Miss? Gu Ruoyun revealed a smile, her ck eyes filled with self-confidence and calm: Leader Ba, have you felt difort in your body recently? Does the left side of your abdomen hurt sometimes? This... Ba Zhentian looked at Gu Ruoyun with a startled look, How did you know? Ive studied medicine before, so I can tell you have an illness. Furthermore, your neck is a little dark and you look like you dont have enough vitality. These are the symptoms of poisoning. Luckily, its a slow-acting poison. Since Ive discovered it early, it wont be too much of a problem. From her first nce at Ba Zhentian, Gu Ruoyun had already known that he was poisoned! Furthermore, it was a very rare poison at that! There was obvious suspicion in Ba Zhentians eyes, so Gu Ruoyun didnt bother saying anything more. She directly said: If Leader Ba doesnt believe me, you can consult a doctor. Im simply giving you a word of warning. Alright, Im tired. Elder Yu, send our guest out. Yes. Elder Yu made a gesture of invitation and said: Leader Ba, this way please. Ba Zhentian nodded, and walked out shortly after under Elder Yus lead. Honestly speaking, on this maind, many people tended to believe in the existence of something rather than not, let alone someone in a high position like Ba Zhentian. Thus, he decided to get someone to check his body once he returned. If he really had been poisoned, then... Thinking up to here, a cold glint shed in his eyes before he sneered silently. If Ive really been poisoned, then if I find out who did it, Ill definitely make it so he wont be able to rest in peace! ...... Within Hundred Herb Hall, Elder Yu had just returned from sending Ba Zhentian out when some men from the Gu family walked in, bearing a litter. Wherever they passed, a disgusting stench would spread out, causing everyone to frown unconsciously. Yuner. Old Man Gu came forward with a beaming face and said: Ive found your parents corpses. I only hope that youve prepared yourself. Having said so, he turned towards the servants behind him and raised his hands, indicating for them to remove the white cloth. In the instant the white cloth was lifted, two faces beyond recognition appeared before her eyes. These bodies had already rotted to the point that only white bones were left. Furthermore, there were traces of gnawing by demonic beasts. The white maggots squirming within the corpses caused everyone to shiver in horror. Mr Gu Tian, and... Miss Yuer? Elder Yu looked at the two tragic corpses and his body couldnt help but tremble slightly. If there hadnt been too many people around, he would have knelt down crying in front of those two corpses. Many people turned their heads away, disturbed by the sight. Who would ever have thought that the illustrious Mr Gu Tian would be such a miserable sight upon death? Why hadnt the Gu family found them earlier? It couldnt be helped that the crowd held disdain in their hearts. Gu Tian had brought the Gu family to its current height while he was alive, and that was entirely because everyone had pandered to him. After his death, not a single person had gone to collect his corpse, and it had even rotted to this degree. Chapter 133: Gu Ruoyun’s Trickery (2) Chapter 133: Gu Ruoyuns Trickery (2) At this moment, no one suspected that the Gu family had taken someone elses corpse to impersonate Gu Tian. After all, Gu Tian was the Gu familys own blood and flesh. No matter how shameless Old Man Gu could get, he definitely wouldnt let someone unrted enter the Gu familys ancestral hall! That would be the greatest moral outrage! Even Elder Yu believed itpletely... In the entire Hundred Herb Hall, only Gu Ruoyuns expression remained calm from start to finish. She didnt say anything, and others couldnt tell what she was thinking. Yuner, Ive already fulfilled your request. What about our promise back then... Old Man Gu looked at Gu Ruoyun nervously. The Plum Faction had not participated in the auction this time because he had promised them that he could get a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill from Hundred Herb Hall. If he couldnt finish this task, then you could imagine the rage from the Plum Faction. Go back, Gu Ruoyun raised her head and said expressionlessly, Ill give you the pill once Ive confirmed the identities of these two people. Hearing this, Old Man Gu burst into agitated rage: Gu Ruoyun, what do you mean by this? Are you saying that I found two random corpses to deceive you? No matter what, Gu Tian was my son and I loved him dearly! How could I let someone else impersonate him and be buried with my Gu family ancestors? This is practically an insult to my Gu family! The old man spoke so righteously, as if Gu Ruoyun was some criminal who hadmitted an unforgivable crime that everyone should punish. However, Gu Ruoyun smiled. For some reason, upon seeing her smile, the old mans heart suddenly trembled for a bit. A sense of unease started rising in his heart. Then can I ask you, only bones were left of these two people. How were you able to recognise them as my parents? Or perhaps I should ask, since youve already known where their corpses were, did you purposely leave them out to rot without letting them enter the ancestral graves? Why did you do such a thing? The old man choked up and his face turned red. He opened his mouth, but couldnt say a single word to refute her. Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns questions, Elder Yu abruptly came to his senses. He stared unwaveringly at the two corpses before him before shouting suddenly: No! Theyre not Gu Tian and his wife! Gu Tian injured his bones before and it had never recovered. Although these two corpses have already rotted, its clear that there arent any traces of injuries on the bones. Im sure that hes not Gu Tian! Since one of the corpses wasnt Gu Tian, then that proved that the other one wasnt Dongfang Yu... What? Elder Yu, what do you mean by that? These two corpses arent Gu Tian and his wife? Ive really underestimated how shameless Old Man Gu can get. For the sake of getting his way, he can even find someone else to impersonate his own son. Is this something a human would do? After the people who hadnt yet left Hundred Herb Hall heard Elder Yus words, they tossed disdainful looks at Elder Yu. Old Man Gu was filled with rage upon seeing those looks. He gritted his teeth fiercely and said: What do you mean by this? Gu Ruoyun, are you purposely ying me? He had already seen that Gu Ruoyun had no intention of giving him the pill at all. Everything had been for the sake of ying him! ying you? Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows and smiled, Did you think I have the free time to do that? I simply wanted to force you to hand over my parents remains so I could let them rest in peace. I didnt think that you would actually find two corpses to deceive me. Are you sure that I was ying you? Thats right, she had indeed yed a trick on him, but she wasnt so stupid as to admit it. Haha! Old Man Guughed crazily and gritted his teeth. He said viciously, Gu Ruoyun, Ive really underestimated you! You even managed to seduce Hundred Herb Halls Elder Yu. However, for the sake of your own desires, you seduced an old man and borrowed his authority to swagger about. Dont you think that its too shameful? How could Gu Tian have borne something as shameless as you! If I had known earlier that you would turn out this way, I would have killed you when you were little! Its better than having you be such an outrage now! Youre shaming my Gu family! Chapter 134: Gu Ruoyun’s Trickery (3) Chapter 134: Gu Ruoyuns Trickery (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! It was like a thunderbolt out of the blue. Everyone stared at Gu Ruoyun and Elder Yu in disbelief. No wonder Elder Yu had put his life on the line to save her whenever she had faced danger. So it was because they had that kind of rtionship. This woman was so shameless, she had actually seduced a man who was even older than her own grandfather! This was a shame to Gu Tian and his wife! Rubbish! Elder Yu, who had always paid attention to his image, couldnt help but curse. Just as he was about to personally teach this old man a lesson, a slender hand reached out from the side and stopped his actions. Gu Ruoyuns gaze was extremely severe; it pierced through Old Man Gus body like a sharp sword. Slowly, she spoke up, but that voice carried immense pressure. On behalf of my brother, I didnt intend to eradicate all of you from the start. However, you have been forcing me all this time! From now on, the Gu family is on Hundred Herb Halls cklist. No matter what ailments and injuries the Gu family has, all doctors are not allowed to help them, or theyll be making an enemy out of Hundred Herb Hall! Didnt you just say that Im borrowing Elder Yus authority to intimidate others? Then Ill do it right now to show you! Actually, it wasnt that Gu Ruoyun didnt want topletely eradicate the Gu family. It was because that would expose her strength. Furthermore, she had always preferred keeping things clean and killing to thest one. Second Master Gu still had a son somewhere out in the world. She was going to wait for him toe back before shepletely got rid of them all! Letting them think that she was borrowing Elder Yus authority to pretend that she was a big shot was better than letting them know that she was the real owner of Hundred Herb Hall... Elder Yu nced at Old Man Gu in sympathy. This old fellow had offended Eldest Miss. It was easy to imagine how miserable his following days would be. ...... A group of people stopped outside a manor. These people were wearing pce uniforms and jade pendants hung at their waists. It was clear to see where they hade from in one nce. From the reports of our spies, the Ghost Doctor first appeared at Hundred Herb Halls auction and then someone followed her all the way to this location. Only the Ghost Doctor can save His Highness now. Were going for diplomacy before force. If shes not willing to save him, then well use force. The expression of the middle-aged man acting as the leader turned serious. His fiercely shaped eyes looked severe as he waved his hand: Lets go, were entering here! It was weird. Just as they stepped through the main entrance, they found that they were stuck at the same spot no matter how much they walked. It was as if they had entered a maze. If they didnt find the trick behind it soon, they would never be able to leave. Leader, what should we do now? Hearing this, the middle-aged man frowned: If Im not wrong, this should be a formation! Who would have thought that there would be a formation in Hundred Herb Halls courtyard! I was too careless! If we cant find the Ghost Doctor, then we wont be able to cure His Highness. The foundation of the entire royal family will be shaken. It was at this moment that the sound of an army charging came to their ears. When they raised their heads to look, their expressions changed. Not far away, countless soldiers rushed towards them with their swords raised. Even though this was within a formation, the pain they felt was real... Outside the formation. Wei Yiyi sat to the side, eating some melon seeds and tasting some good wine. She watched that group of people standing on the spot and waving their swords wildly in high spirits. If anyone who wasnt in the know were watching right now, they would probably be frightened to death. It was simply too strange! There was clearly no one attacking them, but wound after wound would appear on their bodies without warning. Did you think that trash like you would be able to walk out of Lord Zixies formation? You even wanted to make me treat that crown prince of yours! Did you think I, the Ghost Doctor, would treat just anyone? Ill be the first to refuse to treat someone as narcissistic as him! Especially since that crown prince had actually called her a servant girl... Chapter 135: Gu Ruoyun’s Trickery (4) Chapter 135: Gu Ruoyuns Trickery (4) Thinking of how the crown prince had called her a servant girl, Wei Yiyi was full of anger. She hated that she couldnt stab that bastard in the chest a few times. At this moment, within a guest house, Old Man Gu cowered as he watched the woman in front of him, whose expression had turned ugly, and said with a little fear: Elder, this... This doesnt have anything to do with me. Its that horrible girl Gu Ruoyun, its all her fault. She deceived me! Elder Meis expression was extremely cold. A frigid aura exuded from her body. Her handnded heavily on the table; and with a smack, the table was split into two. Old Man Gu trembled in fright. Old Man Gu was scolding Second Master Gu in the depths of his heart. It was all that damned boys fault. Otherwise, why would he have to bend and scrape before a woman for favour? General Gu, your son promised me that you would be able to get a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill if you found the remains of Gu Tian and his wife. That pill is something that our Faction Master needs. In the end, is this how you handle your work for our Plum Faction? You couldnt even find two corpses? Old Man Gu was really in a pinch, but he couldnt speak of his troubles. Back then, they couldnt find the corpses of Gu Tian and his wife. It had already been ten years, how would they be able to find the corpses now? Elder Mei, please let me exin. From the start, Gu Ruoyun didnt n to give me the pill. She was purposely tricking me by doing so! Our rtions were strained by some incidents that happened before, so she purposely did this to create a misunderstanding between the Plum Faction and the Gu family. Our Gu family has always been treating the Plum Faction with utmost sincerity. We absolutely wont shirk our duties for you! At this point, all the old man could do was push all the responsibility on Gu Ruoyun. He might even be able to borrow the Plum Factions hand to get rid of that girl. However, at this moment, a woman from the Plum Faction walked in from outside the door. After bowing, she said: Elder, Shopkeeper Zhao from Hundred Herb Hall requests an audience. Let him in. Elder Mei frowned as she said. Someone from Hundred Herb Hall? The old man froze for a moment. Before he could react, Shopkeeper Zhao walked in from outside the room, dressed in hemp clothes. Elder Mei, I havee here this time to present a gift for you on behalf of Miss Ruoyun. Shopkeeper Zhao didnt hesitate and got right to the point, Although Old Man Gu purposefully used two corpses to impersonate Gu Tian and his wife, Miss Ruoyun had already asked for a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill from Elder Yu before the auction, intending to exchange it for her parents remains. s... Upon hearing that there was still one more Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, Elder Meis eyes lit up and her breathing quickened. Shopkeeper Zhao sighed: It was only out of longing for her parents that Miss Ruoyun used the pill as a condition. Since the Gu family has actually done such a despicable thing, this pill shouldnt have even been taken out. Speaking up to here, Shopkeeper Zhao could clearly see that Elder Meis expression had turned tense. He smiled in his heart before continuing: However, the mistake made by the Gu family shouldnt be borne by the Plum Faction. Thus, Miss Ruoyun has decided to use the price of the final bid of the second round of the auction to sell this pill to the Plum Faction. Actually, Gu Ruoyun had her reasons for doing so. She could easily refine a whole furnace full of Beauty Rejuvenation Pills. One pill was nothing to her. Thus, exchanging a single useless pill for 20 million gold coins and a strike at the Gu family waspletely worth it! Are you serious? Elder Meis wrinkled face was full of joy. For the Plum Faction, 20 million gold coins wasnt much. However, if they had joined the auction, they might not have been able to get a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill even if they had 20 million gold coins. Chapter 136: Three Years (1) Chapter 136: Three Years (1) Miss Ruoyun doesnt go back on her word, unlike some people. Shopkeeper Zhao cast a nce towards Old Man Gu, who was currently pale as a sheet. He sneered and said, However, Elder Mei, a word of advice: this old fellow loves to stir up trouble for others and create something out of nothing. I hope you wont listen to his one-sided words. This person even used a corpse to impersonate his own son; what wouldnt he do? Elder Mei was a little ashamed. If Shopkeeper Zhao hadnt appeared, she probably would have believed Old Man Gus words and despised Gu Ruoyun. She might have even tried to do something to her... Shopkeeper Zhao, go back and tell Miss Ruoyun this: Gu Tian was a hero in the hearts of everyone, and as Gu Tians daughter, I believe that the apple doesnt fall far from the tree. If she has some time in the future, I will wee her as a guest in our Plum Faction. Ill let Miss Ruoyun know. Ill take my leave now. Shopkeeper Zhao made a cupped fist salute before turning to leave without a second look at Old Man Gu. Right after he left, the old man felt a pair of icy eyes watching him. He turned his head stiffly, and upon seeing Elder Meis frosty expression, he spoke up out of fright, Elder Mei, let me exin, its not like that... Then tell me, whats the truth behind this matter? Elder Mei sneered, You didnt put your all into your task, and you even tried to push all the me onto an innocent girl. If Shopkeeper Zhao hadnte over to send the pill just now, I would have most likely believed your words! Just the thought of how this old fellow had almost yed her for a fool was the source of overwhelming rage blooming inside Elder Meis heart. Her frosty gaze was practically sharp enough to pierce through Old Man Gus body. Elder Mei, I... Enough! Elder Mei briskly interrupted his words, Our Plum Faction was considering helping your Gu family at first, but you were the one who didnt seize the opportunity! Moreover, youve dug yourself into a hole youll never get out of! Cold... Old Man Gu felt a chill all over his body, as if he had fallen into an igloo. He tried to open his mouth to continue exining, but not a single sound came out of his throat. General Gu, go back! The Gu family is no longer wee here with our Plum Faction! Ill spare your life for today, but from now on, if my Plum Faction meets anyone from the Gu family, Ill kill them as soon as I see them! I hope your family will never appear before my eyes again in the future. Otherwise, dont me me for being impolite. Scram!!! That one word pushed Old Man Gus body back a few steps. His eyes were filled with despair. The world was so big; who knew where the Plum Factions members might appear? If the Gu familys people were going to lose their lives the moment they were seen by the Plum Faction, then that basically meant that the Gu family could never leave their home at all. The Plum Faction might even purposely appear outside the door of the Gu household and kill everyone in the family. However, Old Man Gu was thinking too much. The Plum Faction was so busy already; where would they get the time to take revenge on someone as insignificant as him? Even purposely going to the Gu household? This old fellow was thinking too highly of himself. Elder Mei, please have mercy on us. The old man trembled as he gave a cupped fist salute, the streaks of white hair against his temples making him a pitiful sight to behold. Elder Meis expression turned impatient as she shouted: If youre not going to scram right now, Ill make it so youll never be able to scram again! Bang! A strong wind hit the old man like a punch, pushing him out and cutting off his cries for mercy along the way as the door mmed shut. The Gu family had dug a hole for themselves this time, even thoroughly offending the Plum Faction while they were at it... Chapter 137: Three Years (2) Chapter 137: Three Years (2) Miss, should we also snatch that Beauty Rejuvenation Pill? From within the meeting hall, Hun Fei turned to look at Shiyun, revealing his undisguised greed. To think, a single Beauty Rejuvenation Pill could actually sell for as much as 500 million. If the Weapon Refining Sect were to take all that, there would be no need to worry about their future funds. Shiyun didnt speak up. As she slightly tilted her head, a strange light shed across her pure, fairy-like face. Since Hundred Herb Hall was able to bring out those Beauty Rejuvenation Pills, there might be other pills as well. Elder Hun Fei, we must have them all no matter what! Power! She needed more power to snatch that man back! Right at that moment, a Weapon Refining Sect disciple rushed over and reported: Miss, Elder Hun Fei, something happened! The entire Weapon Refining Sect is in trouble! What! Shiyun abruptly stood and asked, What happened? Recently, the Sect Master has been away, so a group of mounted troops took advantage of the darkness to attack usst night! The Weapon Refining Sect sent a message by carrier pigeon asking the young Miss to return and take charge! Shiyuns expression turned ugly: Do you know whos behind the attacks? It seems to be... the Dongfang family. The Dongfang family? Shi Yun grimly smiled, It seems like some people are too bored, so theyre trying to stir up some trouble. Elder Hun Fei, since thats the case, let us return first. When weve settled things there, welle back! Understood. Then what about Leng Yanfeng? Should I go look for him? No need! Were in a hurry; theres no need to bother about him. Most importantly, she was disgusted every time that man cast his yearning gaze on her. Who did he think he was? He was just an inner disciple of the Weapon Refining Sect. With an inner talent lesser than hers, how could he possibly be worthy enough to stand by her side? If he didnt still have his uses, she wouldve kicked him away a long time ago! ...... At this moment, within Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun put down what she was doing. Her gaze rested upon Elder Yu as she lifted a brow and said, So youre saying that those people from the Weapon Refining Sect finally left. Thats right, Elder Yu nodded his head, I reported our situation to Young Master some time ago. Young Master said that he would think of a way to handle it. Seeing that the Weapon Refining Sect left in such a rush, Young Master must have done something. After all, it would be too dangerous with the Weapon Refining Sect here. Who knew what those shameless people would do? For now, Gu Ruoyun was still in the midst of growing. At this stage, she was no match for those people from the Weapon Refining Sect. However, he believed that in the time toe, she would definitely surpass them all. Good, very good! Gu Ruoyun smiled, Now that the Weapon Refining Sect has left, I can develop my power in peace. Three years: I will use three years time to grow. After those three years, I will surely have the words Devil Sect resounding in everyones ears... Yuer, wait for me. In three years, I wille and find you! Thinking of those words, Gu Ruoyuns resolution shone within her eyes... ...... Time flowed like water; the years passed swiftly. For cultivators, three years were merely a fleeting moment. Within three years, an organisation known as the Devil Sect suddenly rose to power. No one knew whether the master of that sect was male or female, nor did they know what kind of ce the Devil Sect really was. However, that was understandable, because any organisation that harboured ill intent towards the Devil Sect was destroyed overnight. Thus, the Devil Sects merciless, ruthless ways were gradually engraved into the peoples hearts. For generations toe, the infamous Sect Master of the Devil Sect was henceforth known asC the Devil Emperor! Chapter 138: Gu Xianglin Returns (1) Chapter 138: Gu Xianglin Returns (1) On a small, meandering forest road, a group of people spurred their horses and rushed towards Azure Dragon Country at full speed. The leader of that group was a young man who looked like he was in his twenties. He seemed like a schrly, elegant man, not at all like someone who was experienced at battle. Left Protector, were almost at Azure Dragon Country, do we need to go faster? Yes! This mission took us long enough. We can finally return. The young man who had been called Left Protector revealed a slight smile. He had been sent out by Master for a task, but it had ended up taking half a year. He wondered how his brothers in the Devil Sect were faring by now. It was at this moment that a dust storm came whirling in from behind them, and following that, a loud shout cried: All of you in front, get out of the way! The young man frowned, but whoever had shouted the warning did not wait for a reaction. A whipshed out towards the young man, aiming to force him off his horse. However, before it could even touch his body, the young man grabbed the whip and pulled, dragging his attacker off his mount. Hold! Instantly, everyone pulled on their reins and stopped. They saw that the ones who hade speeding at them from behind were wearing simr colours and riding Storm Wolves. Each of them carried haughty and insufferably arrogant expressions. People from the Cool Breeze Faction? A peculiar glint shed across Xunfengs eyes. He looked at the people before him with an icy gaze: Why are you blocking me? Although the Cool Breeze Faction was a level below the Dongfang family in power, they were still a faction. As general knowledge, to establish a faction, the faction had to have a martial king expert. This Cool Breeze Faction even had two martial kings. In the secr world, this was enough to ride roughshod over most people. Stupid little boy, cant you see that our young master is here? You even dare to block our way! If I dont whip you, who else should I whip? The man who had been pulled to the ground by Xunfeng hurriedly climbed up. He looked mockingly at Xunfeng: Look at how wretched your mounts are. Youre just somemoners from the secr world. I really dont know where you got the balls to block our young masters way! Having said so, the man turned his head towards the handsome young man who had stopped not far off. That young man looked to be about the same age as Xunfeng. He had deep facial features, as if his face had been chiseled by a sculpting knife. However, those eyes carried a snobbish glint from time to time,pletely ruining his rather handsome face. Gu Xianglin! Xunfengs eyes cooled slightly. By right, he shouldnt be able to recognise the Cool Breeze Factions young master, but he didnt have a choice. This Gu Xianglin was Gu Panpans elder brother! That is to say, he was Gu Ruoyuns cousin! He couldnt help but recognise him! Furthermore, he hadnt expected that Gu Xianglin would be the Cool Breeze Factions young master. A few years ago, he had heard that the only son of the Cool Breeze Factions master had been killed, and the Cool Breeze Faction had lost their sessor. Thus, the faction master had passed the Cool Breeze Faction on to his adopted son. He had not expected that the aforementioned adopted son would turn out to be Gu Xianglin! It looked like a storm was about to rise in Azure Dragon Country... Gu Xianglin cast an indifferent nce towards Xunfeng. Even though his expression was even, Xunfeng could see the disdain in his eyes. Forget it. Therell be dogs who block the way everywhere. Theres no need to quibble with some vulgar people; wed just be stooping to their level, he waved his hand and said, Lets go, I havent been home in many years. I dont know how my family has been doingtely, so speed is our priority. Chapter 139: Gu Xianglin Returns (2) Chapter 139: Gu Xianglin Returns (2) Hmph! The man fiercely red at Xunfeng: Consider your luck good. Our young master isnt going to pursue this matter this time, but if this happens again, you better watch your head! After saying so, he threw himself onto his wolf mount, and then with a shout, he rushed forward, kicking up a wave of dust in his wake. Left Protector, this... Seeing the attitude of those people, the men by Xunfengs side cast their gazes towards him in askance: Are we letting them go just like that? The question brought Xunfeng back to his senses. He was about to speak, when suddenly, a silvery white light shot across the horizon with a whoosh. Following that, a snow white wolf appeared before them. That wolf was beautiful; its snow white fur was supple and shiny, those intelligent eyes were curiously measuring up the group of people before it. However, its beauty was irrelevant. More importantly, as part of the wolf n of spiritual beasts, it carried enormous attack power! Left Protector, watch out! Everyone paled in fear. They hurried to draw their weapons, cautiously watching the snow wolfs every move. At this moment, no one noticed Xunfengs eyes light up with emotion. All of you, stand down! He shouted. Then, Xunfeng turned his gaze to the snow wolf and tried to restrain his excitement as he said, Heavenly Wolf, youre here. Is Master here too? The others probably did not know this, but he had personally seen this snow wolf walk out of Masters room a year ago, some time after Master had broken through to martial general... He had thought that the snow wolf was trying to harm Master at first, but Master had told him that the snow wolf was the contracted spiritual beast she had just obtained! Within the maind, humans and spiritual beasts could form a contract with each other and fight together. However, they had to get the spiritual beasts consent. If the spiritual beast refused, then it was impossible to form a contract between that pair of human and beast. Spiritual beasts had always been stubborn. Countless beasts would rather die than submit, so usually, there were only a rare few who managed to contract a spiritual beast. Baobao,e back. Right at that moment, a familiar voice came from behind. Following that, they watched as the snow wolf dash behind them. Its little head rubbed against a young girls thigh, begging for attention in a cute manner. Everyones eyes were following the wolf; upon seeing the young girl standing where the wolf had stopped, their eyes unconsciously lit up. Master! Why was Master here? She was even acting so familiar with that wolf. Youre back? Gu Ruoyun had a faint smile on her face as she walked towards them and said, However, why have you all stopped here? Master, Xunfeng thought for a while before raising his head to look at Gu Ruoyun, We just met Gu Xianglin and got into a small dispute. Moreover, hes now the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction. Gu Xianglin? The young girls slender fingers lightly brushed against the snow wolfs soft fur. For a moment, she appeared to be in deep thought. Then the moment passed, and she spoke: The Cool Breeze Faction seems to have two martial king experts, and theyre both at the early stage. However, even if hes be the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction, it doesnt change anything. Furthermore, Xunfeng, I need you to do something for me. She lowered her head slightly and whispered into Xunfengs ears. After she finished speaking, Xunfeng looked at her pretty face in surprise before cupping his fists in a salute: Ill do as youve ordered! ...... At the Gu household. After receiving the news of Gu Xianglins return, everyone ran out to wee him. The one who was the most pleased was Second Madam Gu. She would see just who dared to bully her now with her son back! Especially that little bitch Gu Ruoyun! So what if she had Elder Yu behind her? When the time came, wouldnt she have to obedientlye kowtow to her and admit her wrongs? At that time, she definitely had to force that little bitch to insult her own mother. And if Gu Ruoyun refused, she would have to face the consequences! Just thinking about it, an arrogant expression surfaced on Second Madams face. Everyone would have to bow down at her feet! TLs Note: Baobao means bunbun. Gu Ruoyun chose a pretty childish name for her fierce snow wolf pet XD Chapter 140: Disturbance at the Banquet (1) Chapter 140: Disturbance at the Banquet (1) Within the Gu familys main hall, Gu Xianglins gaze swept over the entire front courtyard. Suddenly, he spotted a group of people walking over from the front hall. The proud arch of his expression slowly turned gentle as he strode forward and said, Grandfather, Father, Mother, Little Sister, I have returned. Has everything been going well these past few years? Right, wheres Gu Ruoyun? Why hasnt shee out to greet me yet? After he finished speaking, Gu Xianglin frowned. In his heart, there was only disdain towards Gu Ruoyun! So what if Gu Shengxiao was better than him in all aspects? Wasnt his little sister a mere good-for-nothing? If it wasnt for the Gu Familys blood running through her veins, she probably would have been driven out early on. Hmph! The old man coldly snorted, radiating hatred as he spat, Dont bring up that bastard! What happened? Gu Xianglin was surprised. Although Grandfather disliked Gu Ruoyun, he wouldnt insult her like this. It seemed like at some point during the years that he had been gone, something had happened within the Gu Family that he wasnt aware about. Grandfathers good mood abruptly changed as soon as Gu Ruoyun was mentioned. He said with an ashen face, That woman has no morals! Not only did she announce her separation from our family, but she even schemed to harm her own rtives. Finally, she fooled around and shamelessly seduced a man even older than me! Treat it as if I dont have this granddaughter! Following that, the old man recounted every single incident that had taken ce in the past three years. Of course, he exaggerated his retelling. He made it sound like his own Gu Family was innocent, while portraying Gu Ruoyun as apletely ungrateful brat who had tossed away the Gu Family after sucking up to Hundred Herb Hall. She had even tried to exterminate them. I shouldve strangled an immoral girl like her as soon as she was born! The old man gritted his teeth, Even though I disliked her, I never did any harm to her; after all, shes still my granddaughter! Even if I was biased towards Panpan, I never starved her or hurt her before. Even when she was disobedient, I strove to discipline her. And what did she do? When I asked for her help in my time of need, she actually ordered someone to throw me out! It was true that the old man didnt harm his granddaughter; he had simply beaten her to death! If Gu Ruoyun hadnt taken this body when she did, then the world would be short one Gu Ruoyun right now... Gu Xianglin frowned. This Gu Ruoyun is too outrageous. Her parents died early, so Grandfather, Second Uncle and Second Aunt are all her elders. How could she treat her elders this way! Grandfather, theres one thing youve said correctly. Brothers are like father figures, but her brother isnt here. As her elder male cousin, the task of disciplining her is left to me. Dont worry; Ill make her understand what it means to respect the old and treasure the young! If anyone else had told him such things, Gu Xianglin probably would not have believed it, but it was Grandfather who had said so. Grandfather had always been the one he looked up to since he was young, so Gu Xianglin didnt doubt his words at all. Liner, why waste your words on a bastard like that? Lets just hire people from the Cool Breeze Faction to kill her and be done with it! Why waste the effort to do it yourself? Second Madam Gu said angrily. Her inability to put a knife to Gu Ruoyuns face right now infuriated her. She needed to satisfy the hate in her heart, otherwise she would never be able to rest! Gu Xianglin looked at his mother and calmly said, Mother, no matter what, the Gu family blood still runs in Gu Ruoyuns veins. Though she doesnt recognise our affection, we still cant do something like that. Besides, now that Ivee back, we need to hold a wee feast. As the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction, there will be many powers that wille and visit me. How about this? Ill send her an invite and let her see the big banquet. Once she sees how grand the banquet is, I reckon shell know its better for her to return to the Gu Family. As he spoke, his face held undisguised pride. He obviously had immense confidence in himself. Chapter 141: Disturbance at the Banquet (2) Chapter 141: Disturbance at the Banquet (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! What? Second Madam Gu jumped up, You want to let that little bastard attend the wee feast? Liner, what kind of status do you have? Youre the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction! And what is she? Shes just a slut who is relying on an old man to gain power! Is she worthy enough to attend your wee feast? Shes insulting our Gu family just by stepping through our door! In the past, Second Madam Gu wouldnt have dared to say such words. However, now that her son had be the Cool Breeze Factions young master, how could she not be arrogant? That brat Gu Ruoyun was practically like mudpared to her outstanding son; too filthy to even look at! Alright, thats enough. Grandfather looked unhappily at Second Madam Gu. He had disagreed with his son about letting Second Madam Gu marry into the Gu family in the past. If not for her excellent son, he would have driven her out long ago. She was a narrow-minded shrew, Lets leave all the arrangements for Xianglin to decide. , Dont interfere with matters like these. Youre just a woman. Hearing the old mans words, Second Madam Gu shut her mouth unhappily. She felt indignant in her heart. What right did that heartless, cold little bastard have to participate in her precious sons wee feast? Of course, Second Madam Gu had never even thought about how they had previously bullied Gu Ruoyun. When Gu Shengxiao had been present, the bullying had not been overboard. But as soon as Gu Shengxiao had left, they had be even more aggressive. In the end, they had beaten the innocent Gu Ruoyun to death for an outsider. So what kind of affection did they expect Gu Ruoyun to have for them? However, people like Second Madam Gu would never dwell on their own mistakes. In her eyes, she would always be meless; the ones in the wrong would always be someone else! ...... Xiao Yun. Just as Gu Ruoyun stepped into the courtyard, a devilishly red silhouette came flying from close by. With a crown of bewitching silver hair, the already exceptional face seemed even more beautiful. His expression looked like he was feeling wronged as he looked at her pitifully. Xiao Yuner, while you were gone, they bullied me. They bullied you? Who are they? Gu Ruoyun frowned and asked. Zuo Shangchen, Qianbei Ye said pitifully, He said that men and women should maintain a distance. He told me not to follow you all the time, and that kids shouldnt keep clinging to their mothers once theyre grown. If I brought you harm by following you, Xiao Yuner, can I really not be with you? Gu Ruoyuns heart ached as she looked at his pitiful appearance. To her, Qianbei Ye was just like a weak child with a immature heart who needed her protection. Thus, she couldnt help but feel resentful towards Zuo Shangchen. At this very moment, busy with thinking of ways to discipline Zuo Shangchen, Gu Ruoyun didnt notice a glint sh through the eyes of the man in front her; in the blink of an eye, it quickly vanished before anyone could notice... It couldnt be helped. For the sake of driving away that clingy evil man, it was the only solution. If his opponents were people like Leng Yanfeng, then he could just directly take action to make sure they never dared to trouble Gu Ruoyun again. But it seemed like that evildoer had a rather good rtionship with Xiao Yun; if he beat Zuo Shangchen up, Xiao Yun would definitely get angry at him. ...... It was at this moment that Shopkeeper Zhao hurried in saying, Eldest Miss, the Fourth Prince is asking for an audience. Hearing so, Gu Ruoyun replied quickly, I refuse! Shopkeeper Zhao was confused. Eldest Miss had always had a pretty good rtionship with the Fourth Prince. Why was she refusing even to meet him now? Xiao Yuner, did I make you angry somehow? Why do you resent me so much? You wont even let me through the door. Authors Note: Xiao Ye is very sinister. He had to act like a villian to chase away the evil man, crying wolf. Haha! Chapter 142: Disturbance at the Banquet (3) Chapter 142: Disturbance at the Banquet (3) Suddenly, a helpless voice came out from behind. After turning around, they saw a figure dressed in pink quickly striding in, his beautiful face carrying grief. He hadnt done anything yet, right? Why was this girl being so heartless today? Fourth Prince, my ce here is too small to hold all your grandeur. Gu Ruoyuns face held a cold expression: Furthermore, Fourth Prince, you dont have the right to direct my life. If not for the fact that youre my brothers friend, I would have chased you out by now for doing so! Xiao Yuner, before you treat me so ruthlessly, you should at least let me know why, right? Zuo Shangchen felt aggrieved. He had been thinking for a long time, but he still didnt know what he had done wrong. Gu Ruoyun sneered: Zuo Shangchen, you came to my territory and tried to tell my people to leave my side? You are just my brothers friend. What right do you have to interfere with my business? Hearing this, Zuo Shangchen gaped in surprise, before smiling helplessly. Xiao Yuner, you must have mistaken my meaning. I spent three years trying to check this mans identity, but I still couldnt find anything. I suspect that he might have some sort of motive foring to your side. Im doing this for your own good. Dont tell me that you think that I would try to hurt you? Zuo Shangchen had indeed been considering her safety, but... Zuo Shangchen, I understand that youre worried for my safety, but I believe in Qianbei Ye. He absolutely wont hurt me! Even she didnt know why she trusted him so much. In the past, she had trusted Lu Chen in the past, but was unable to continue blindly trusting him when he had pointed a sword at her. However, right now, she had absolute trust in Qianbei Ye and Zixie. Even if they pointed a sword at her heart at this moment, she believed that they would never hurt her. The trust Gu Ruoyun had for them was unlike the trust she had had for Lu Chen. It wasnt built from flowery words or from spending time together, but from the bottom of her heart. Even if they had only known each other for three years! Zuo Shangchen narrowed his eyes slightly, and his almond-shaped eyes cast a serious, measuring gaze towards Qianbei Ye. He really didnt know why Xiao Yuner wanted to trust this man so deeply, especially since he was someone without an identity... Suddenly, that mans eyes turned to meet Zuo Shangchens gaze; those blood-red pupils made Zuo Shangchens heart sink, making him feel as if a pair of hands had wrapped around his heart, making it hard to breathe. Strong! This man was very strong! This mans strength and power was hidden too deeply and went far beyond what Zuo Shangchen could detect. Zuo Shangchen couldnt understand why this man would stand by Gu Ruoyuns side and his purpose for doing so. Furthermore, only someone whose hands were stained with blood would be able to give off such a bloody aura. Despite this, that man would only show Gu Ruoyun the appearance of a little wife being bullied; he would try to act pitiful and cute, leaving no trace at all of the aura a strong person would have. Fourth Prince, I hope that you wont say anything like that again. Otherwise, I wont treat you with courtesy, even if we were friends! Gu Ruoyun said calmly, while ncing at Zuo Shangchen. She was overprotective by nature, and Qianbei Ye was one of her people. She absolutely would not let anyone bully him! Xiao Yuner, youre so biased, Zuo Shangchen pouted, his eyes filled with grievances, Youre making me jealous, I hate how youre protecting him like that! When are you going to protect me in the same way? Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes at him: When you die, Ill be sure to avenge your death. Chapter 143: Disturbance at the Banquet (4) Chapter 143: Disturbance at the Banquet (4) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! In an instant, Zuo Shangchens face darkened. This girl, was she actually cursing him? Suddenly, he smiled. It seemed like ten miles of peach blossoms had suddenly bloomed, it was a magnificent sight. I suddenly feel like dying isnt so painful, if I can get Xiao Yuners protection. At that moment, Shopkeeper Zhao, who had been watching this man taking liberties with his Eldest Miss, but hesitated to take action, hurriedly tried to wrap up the conversation: Eldest Miss, theres one more thing I have to report. The second young master of the Gu family, Gu Xianglin, has returned. The Gu family is going to hold a wee feast for him, and they sent you an invitation. Does Eldest Miss intend on attending? Zuo Shangchen red fiercely at Shopkeeper Zhao, with a resentful expression. He was clearly unhappy about the interruption. Ill go! Gu Ruoyun sneered, Why wouldnt I go? Shopkeeper Zhao, notify Wei Yiyi. Shell be going with me. Yes, Eldest Miss. Shopkeeper Zhao respectfully made a cupped fist salute before slowly retreating. Seeing that the old fellow had finally left, Zuo Shangchen wanted to say something more, but was cut off by Gu Ruoyun. Fourth Prince, Im going to go cultivate. If you have nothing to do, then go back. Zuo Shangchen shrugged and smiled: If youre going to cultivate, then Im not going to disturb you. Oh, right, Gu Shengxiao came out of closed door cultivation a month ago. I told him about everything that has happened to you. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun stopped walking: You mean, Brothersing back? Im not sure, Zuo Shangchen shook his head, I told him that youre fine for now, and that Ill be staying here temporarily. Hes unable to leave the Spirit Sect right now. If he leaves, someones going to take the chance to make a mess that he wont be able to clean up afterwards. Although Zuo Shangchen couldnt see Gu Ruoyuns expression, he could feel the disappointment that shed through her heart. How many years had it been since Gu Shengxiao had left? That was the number of years that she hadnt seen her only family in this world. However, Gu Shengxiao had to gain more power in order to protect his beloved little sister, and avenge his parents deaths... Perhaps it was only Zuo Shangchen who understood the longing Gu Shengxiao had for her all these years. The set of clothes that Gu Ruoyun had sewn for him back then was his treasure. In the past, someone had identally torn them when fighting with him. Gu Shengxiao had flown into a terrible rage and torn that person into shreds with his bare hands. Later on, to prevent the clothes from getting damaged further, he changed out of them and switched to carrying them on him at all times instead. Whenever he missed her, he would take them out. The reason he had been able to live all these years through all the danger he had faced was Gu Ruoyun. He was afraid that if he died, his sister would suffer from solitude and harassment. I understand, Gu Ruoyun smiled, turning her head towards Zuo Shangchen, Help me send a letter to my brother. Tell him that Im doing well here. He doesnt need toe look for me. When I have grown strong enough, Ill be the one to go find him. After she finished speaking, she didnt tarry any longer. She turned and walked to her room, slowly closing the door and cutting off Zuo Shangchens gaze... ...... In this period of time, General Gus household was bustling with activity. Almost everyone in Azure Dragon Country knew that the second young master Gu Xianglin had be the Cool Breeze Factions young master. Thus, those who had previously looked down on the Gu family could no longer act arrogantly. They fought to be the first to tter the Gu family. Old Man Gu was extremely proud. Ever since the Plum Faction had sent out their announcement three years ago, the Gu family had never been lively until now. And all this was thanks to that outstanding grandson of his. Chapter 144: Disturbance at the Banquet (5) Chapter 144: Disturbance at the Banquet (5) Amidst everyones ttery, the day of the banquet finally arrived. In the faint light cast by the natural night sky, many richly decorated carriages were stopped outside the Gu familys mansion. New arrivals were stilling every so often. As he listened to everyones congrattions, Old Man Gu was already smiling to the point that his eyes were nothing but narrow slits. His elderly face was filled with arrogance and pride, as if the people before him were only fit to admire his Gu familys achievements. It was at this moment that a in carriage stopped outside the door. The mark of that carriage drew everyones gaze; even the people surrounding the old man temporarily stopped ttering him to take a look... Its someone from Hundred Herb Hall! With the current state of rtions between Hundred Herb Hall and the Gu family, why did theye here? Hehe, dont you know? Although Hundred Herb Hall has a martial king expert in their ranks, Gu Xianglin is the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction. That faction has at least two martial kings. Do you really think Hundred Herb Hall can sit idly by with that knowledge? Im guessing that theyre here to talk peace. Furthermore, Hundred Herb Halls Gu Ruoyun is from the Gu family; Elder Yu wont hesitate to use that connection. Speaking of Gu Ruoyun, the crowd was only filled with sighs. They hadnt expected that a hero like Gu Tian would actually have such a shameless woman for a daughter! She had seduced an old man for her own selfish desires, leaving a ck stain on Gu Tians heroic reputation! Furthermore, it was Old Man Gu himself who had said so! Thus, it couldnt possibly be false. No wonder Old Man Gu had chased her out of the family back then! A shameless woman like that... If something like that had happened in their families, they would have done the same! Youvee? The old man looked coldly at the woman who had alighted from the carriage, sticking his nose in the air as he spoke. The first time he had tried to visit her, it had been for the sake of maintaining rtions with the Dongfang family. However, he had been chased out by this woman! The second time, for the sake of the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill, he had lowered his position and humbled himself before her, but what had she done? In the end, Gu Ruoyun had yed him for a fool! This girl probably hadnt expected that the Gu family would still have a chance for reversal. However... Even without Gu Shengxiao and Gu Ruoyun, he still had another outstanding grandchild! Hahaha! Thinking of this, the old manughed in his heart. What a refreshing turn of events! He could almost see the wretched sight of Gu Ruoyun and Elder Yu kneeling in front of him, begging for forgiveness... It felt good! Very good! He had never felt this good in the three years he had been suppressed! Grandfather, since our guests havee, lets all head inside first. It was at this moment that Gu Xianglin walked over from the side and said: As for the guests who havent arrived, let the Cool Breeze Factions disciples usher them in. Very well. The old manughed again: Xianglin, you havent seen Gu Ruoyun in many years. Shes here right now. Of course, without your generosity, she wouldnt even have the right to stand here. Gu Ruoyun? Gu Xianglin frowned and turned his head. There was a girl dressed in green, standing under the moonlight... Compared to a few years ago, the young girl had matured into a slender, elegant woman, with skin as white as jade and pretty and delicate features. Although she didnt have an absolute beauty that could drive men crazy, she was extremely easy on the eyes. If the Weapon Refining Sects Shiyun was like a white lotus flower, pure and gentle, then the girl before him was like bamboo, refined and unbending. Gu Xianglin was a little surprised. Was this still that frail, cowardly Gu Ruoyun of the past? How did she change this much in just a few years time? The difference was so great that he could see no trace of her former self... Chapter 145: The Ghost Doctor’s Identity Revealed (1) Chapter 145: The Ghost Doctors Identity Revealed (1) Shock shed across Gu Xianglins eyes before he recovered his senses. With an indifferent tone filled to the brim with his arrogance, he said: Gu Ruoyun, Im not going to quibble with you over what has happened in the past few years. As long as you kneel down and kowtow to Grandfather now, Ill forget what you did on ount of your youth. Pffft. Upon hearing this, the seductive woman standing next to Gu Ruoyun couldnt hold back herughter. Her fox-like eyes seemed to steal away peoples hearts and souls, and her every action held unmatchable allure. What are youughing at? Gu Xianglins frown tightened. Although this woman was beautiful, she wasnt his type. Especially since she dared tough at him in this kind of setting. Imughing because the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction is actually coercing a lone, weak woman right here. I really wonder why you sent her an invite. Was it because you genuinely wanted her to attend the banquet, or was it for the sake of threatening her? Wei Yiyis face was full of smiles, but her heart, on the other hand, was full of ice. This banquet was clearly like the Banquet at Hong Gate; they were out for Gu Ruoyuns blood. However, if they thought they could deal with Shifu this way, then they were living with their heads in the clouds. There was no way Shifu would havee to this Banquet at Hong Gate without a surefire n. Gu Xianglins eyes turned chilly: Who are you? This is my Gu familys territory. Its not some ce that just anyone can waltz into! Hehe, Wei Yiyi chuckled, her lips holding a faintly discernible smile, Your Gu family didnt mention that disciples werent allowed in with their masters. Gu Ruoyun is my shifu. Its only proper that I follow her in. Shifu? Everyone was stunned; they looked at Gu Ruoyun with surprise. Following that, a mocking voice sounded, carrying a sneer: Gu Ruoyun, I didnt think that you would have started epting disciples in these three years. You couldnt possibly be teaching this woman the art of seduction, right? Actually, I see that might be possible. Although Elder Yu is rather advanced in age, hes still the master of Hundred Herb Hall. Youre not losing out by following him, haha. Gnashing her teeth, Gu Panpans pretty face was full of jealousy and hatred. It was like Gu Ruoyun was her sworn enemy. Wei Yiyis eyes darkened; a cold glint shed across the depths of her pupils as she slowly raised her hand. Spiritual power began to condense in her palm. However, before she could put it to use, another hand reached out from beside her and caught it in a gentle grasp. Is this a banquet or a trial? Gu Ruoyuns smile was cold. Her clear pupils swept over the crowd in front of her as she said, If youre not going to wee me as a guest, then Ill take my leave. Having said so, she pulled Wei Yiyi along as she turned to leave. However, how could the old man give up such a great opportunity to humiliate her? He shot a quick re in Gu Panpans direction before turning back to Gu Ruoyun and saying: Its my grandsons wee feast today. All of you, dont just stand there; lets go in and have a seat. Since Old Man Gu had already spoken, Gu Panpan didnt dare to say anything more. However, her hate-filled gaze toward Gu Ruoyun and Wei Yiyi belied her true feelings. It was as if these two women were so filthy that just looking at them had dirtied her eyes. Within the banquet hall, the seats were arranged ording to each persons status. Thus, Gu Ruoyun and Wei Yiyi were relegated to an inconspicuous corner. Although it was a corner, they could see the entire hall from their seats. It was clear that the old man had done this on purpose, all in order to let Gu Ruoyun see the Gu familys current position for herself. Great General, Young Master, the esteemed guest Heavenly Thunder Factions Elder Lei requests an audience. Suddenly, an announcement rang out from outside the banquet hall. TL Note: The Banquet at Hong Gate was a real event that happened in the past~ TLDR; a banquet held to murder your guest. Read up more about it here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Feast_at_Hong_Gate Elder Lei is literally Elder Thunder, Im not sure if theres a significance to them taking the name of their faction, but Ill have to see inter chapters. ?? Chapter 146: The Ghost Doctor’s Identity Revealed (2) Chapter 146: The Ghost Doctors Identity Revealed (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! The eyes of the members of the Gu family lit up. The Heavenly Thunder Factions strength was on par with the Cool Breeze Factions. In fact, the Heavenly Thunder Factions Faction Master was also in the midst of breaking through to the mid stage of martial king, so they had to give them a certain amount of respect. Heavenly Thunder Faction? Wei Yiyi raised an eyebrow: Someone from the Heavenly Thunder Faction came? You recognise them? Gu Ruoyun asked, turning her head to Wei Yiyi. Wei Yiyi shrugged: I treated their faction master before, so I guess you could say were acquainted. And about a year ago, I passed by the Heavenly Thunder Faction while I was out on an errand. When their faction master found out, I was invited to stay with them as a guest, but I turned them down. What a coincidence; I didnt expect to meet their Elder Lei in a ce like this. As she was speaking, an elderly man dressed in purple walked in with Gu Xianglin, all smiles. However, right after stepping into the banquet hall, Elder Lei could feel someones gaze on him so he unconsciously turned to look back. Upon locating the source of that gaze, he froze on the spot. Astonishment shed across his eyes. A year ago, it was Elder Lei who had personally led a team to invite the Ghost Doctor as their guest after finding out that she would be passing by their faction. However, the Ghost Doctor had been rather busy then and had rejected their invitation. He hadnt thought that he would meet her here a yearter. Elder Lei had not really thought too highly of the Gu family at first. It was just a generals family in the secr world; what could they possibly have to offer to make him take a second look? However, he couldnt ignore their invite because of their rtion to the Cool Breeze Faction, so he hade to attend a banquet hosted by a mere general. If this general could invite the Ghost Doctor here when his own faction had failed, then he clearly had to impress them... General Gu, how did you manage to invite thatdy over there? Actually, the question Elder Lei wanted to ask was, what method did you use to get the Ghost Doctor to attend? It wasnt just their Heavenly Thunder Faction; even the Weapon Refining Sect probably wouldnt be graced with her presence. Even though the Ghost Doctor didnt have much power, she was someone who could wrest a life even from the hands of the King of Hell! On this maind, who could predict when they would suddenly fall ill? The Ghost Doctors abilities were thus invaluable. Offending her was equivalent to offending the King of Hell himself... However, it was clear that Old Man Gu had mistaken his meaning. He thought that Elder Lei was reprimanding him for inviting that kind of woman to such a solemn asion. He hurried to speak up and exin. You mean her? Shes the disciple of my granddaughter, but... Old Man Gu was about to say that he had already chased Gu Ruoyun out of the Gu family, so that Elder Lei would not be unhappy about that prostitute profaning this banquet. However, before he could finish his words, Elder Lei hurriedly walked towards Wei Yiyi. Haha, Ghost Doctor, what a coincidence, bumping into you here. The elderly mans words called a stop to Wei Yiyi and Gu Ruoyuns conversation. Wei Yiyi turned to Elder Lei and nodded indifferently: Indeed, its quite a coincidence. Thisdy here is... Every inch of Elder Leis smile was made to tter as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Old Man Gu had just said that his granddaughter was the shifu of the Ghost Doctor. Didnt that mean that thisdys medical skills were even higher than Wei Yiyis? How had she managed to reach that height? Wei Yiyi could steal lives from the King of Hell. Did this mean that, as the Ghost Doctors shifu, thisdy could possibly reverse the passage of time and return ones youth to them? This is my shifu. Wei Yiyi smiled as she said. Sure enough! Elder Lei sucked in a breath of surprise. To be able to make the Ghost Doctor serve her so willingly... How strong was this youngdy before him? Ever since the Heavenly Thunder Factions representatives had entered the Gu household, they had been the center of attention for all the attendees. Everyone had been listening to Elder Leis every word. So, upon hearing the people of the Heavenly Thunder Faction call Wei Yiyi the Ghost Doctor, everyone felt their hearts stop. It was like a bolt of lightning had struck them on the spot; they almost died of fright! Chapter 147: The Ghost Doctor’s Identity Revealed (3) Chapter 147: The Ghost Doctors Identity Revealed (3) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! This woman who had been by Gu Ruoyuns side from start to finish... She was the legendary Ghost Doctor who could bring people back from the dead? Although the Ghost Doctor had previously appeared at the auction, any organisation without enough power and money had been unable to enter! Thus it wasnt a surprise that no one could recognise that Wei Yiyi was the Ghost Doctor. Grandfather, he, hes just joking, right? Gu Panpans lips trembled as her pretty face turned pale. Her hands clutched the fabric of her grandfathers sleeve as she voiced her disbelief, swaying. The woman that she had imed was learning how to seduce men from Gu Ruoyun just now... was the Ghost Doctor? That good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun was actually the shifu of the Ghost Doctor? No! She absolutely couldnt believe it! Gu Ruoyun had no talents at all; how could the Ghost Doctor be her disciple? Compared to Gu Panpans disbelief, Gu Xianglin had a dark expression on his face. Even though the Cool Breeze Faction had sent someone to attend the auction three years ago, he had not been the representative, nor had he been one of the disciples sent together with said representative. Thus, he didnt know that Gu Ruoyun was connected to the Ghost Doctor. Gu Shengxiao, you exceeded me in every aspect but one! That is, my little sister was more outstanding than yours! Back then, Gu Ruoyun was just a good-for-nothing! Based on this point alone, you could never surpass me! However, now... Now, Panpan was still a pampered and sheltered young miss at home, while that woman had already be the Ghost Doctors shifu! Thinking of this, Gu Xianglin clenched his fists as he turned a sinister gaze towards Gu Ruoyun... Right, Elder Lei seemed to have thought of something as he turned to ask, General Gu, what were you about to say just now? Compared to the slight disdain of earlier, Elder Leis tone now carried a trace of respect. There was no other reason but this: based on the fact that this old man was the grandfather of the Ghost Doctors shifu, he couldnt treat him lightly. N-nothing. The old man shook his head, his face pale. What could he say now? Could he say that he had already kicked Gu Ruoyun out of the family? He would have to be an idiot to say something like that. As for Gu Ruoyun, even if she wouldnt acknowledge her identity, she probably wouldnt make things difficult for him at the banquet. Oh, so thats what it was, Elder Leiughed out loud, General Gu, your granddaughter must be exceptional to be able to have the Ghost Doctor as her disciple. Im rather envious that you have such an outstanding granddaughter! Just as he had finished speaking, Old Man Gu couldnt help but flinch as the voice he feared began to speak. Elder Lei, youre mistaken. Im not a granddaughter of the Gu family. Im just Gu Tians daughter. Three years ago, the Gu family chased the good-for-nothing me out, so I no longer have anything to do with the Gu family. The young girls expression was calm, as if she was narrating an unimportant fact. Elder Leis smile slowly disappeared. At this moment, Old Man Gu could clearly feel the elders good attitude chilling over. Good-for-nothing? Chased out of the family? Elder Lei questioned, each phrase colder than thest, So youre saying that... shes no longer one of the Gu family? Old Man Gus face was pale as he opened his mouth, but he was unable to exin. After a long moment, he forced out a few words: Her talent was too poor; she was only Qi level 2 at 14 years of age... Although her cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds afterwards, notably bing a martial warrior in less than a year, no one would have epted the previous good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun. Elder Lei was a little surprised. Qi level 2 at 14 years of age. That kind of talent was the lowest of the low. He unconsciously turned to cast a serious, measuring gaze on Gu Ruoyun. The more he looked, the more his brows knitted together. Chapter 148: The Ghost Doctor’s Identity Revealed (4) Old Man Gu, are you taking me for a fool? This girl looks about 17 or 18. Are you trying to tell me that, in just three or four years, she went from Qi level 2 to thete stage of martial general? Reaching thete stage of martial general from Qi level 2 in just three to four years was nigh impossible; who could cultivate such a talent other than the powers on the same level of the Spirit Sect? This old man was clearly treating him like a monkey! How could he not be angry? Old Man Gus expression was a little stiff as he asked, Elder Lei, could you have seen wrongly? The old man had only wanted to request Elder Lei to check again. He didnt think that Elder Lei would explode upon hearing this. What do you mean by that? Are you saying that my eyes have gone bad in my old age? That I cant even see someone elses power clearly? If you dont believe me, then get your grandson to call the chief of the Cool Breeze Faction here! I want to question him, too. I came here as a guest, yet Im the one being suspected of lying! As an elder of the Heavenly Thunder Faction, Elder Lei was known for meaning what he said. This old fellow was only a useless good-for-nothing, yet he dared to question his words! Elder Lei also rather looked down on Gu Xianglin. He was just the adopted son of the Cool Breeze Factions Faction Master; he wasnt worthy of his current status, and his skills werent all that. If it hadnt been for the orders of the Heavenly Thunder Factions Faction Master, Elder Lei wouldnt have evene to this banquet. Gu Ruoyun hadnt expected that Elder Lei would see through her cultivation level; that surprised her for a bit. Elder Lei is practising the Heavenly Eye technique, so theres nothing he cant see through. As if she heard Gu Ruoyuns doubts, the Ghost Doctor exined the situation. Hearing so, Gu Ruoyun nodded. She had been wondering why Elder Lei could see through her cultivation level. She hadnt expected that it would be due to the Heavenly Eye technique. General Gu, the next time you try to give an excuse, find a better one. No ones going to believe such a thing. Furthermore, to be the Ghost Doctors shifu, her medical skills have to be higher than the Ghost Doctors. Your Gu family actually took her for a good-for-nothing and abandoned her? If I had a granddaughter like this, I would definitely treat her like a precious treasure. How could I bear to abandon her? Elder Lei couldnt understand Old Man Gus actions. With such an outstanding granddaughter, how could he bear to just abandon her like that? Conversely, he treated those useless people by his side as treasures? Hearing this, it was as if the old mans throat had been seized by a hand. He couldnt make a sound; his elderly face was exceptionally pale without a single trace of blood. At this moment, the guests in the banquet hall suddenly regained their senses and fervent discussion ensued. Gu Ruoyun is actually the Ghost Doctors shifu? This Ghost Doctors status is so high; who doesnt have to give her respect on this maind? With a disciple like the Ghost Doctor, does she even need to use her body to seduce Hundred Herb Halls Elder Yu? Whats even funnier is that Gu Panpan even insulted the Ghost Doctor by saying that shes learning how to seduce old men from Gu Ruoyun. Weve only heard Old Man Gu talk about this matter, andbined with Elder Yus protection of Gu Ruoyun, it seemed believable at the time. But now its clear that Old Man Gu has been saying that the grapes are sour because he couldnt have them. He was purposely trying to frame Gu Ruoyun, while Elder Yus protection of her must be a gesture of respect towards the Ghost Doctor. The whispers of the crowd trickled into Elder Leis ears. His eyes widened in disbelief. Was this even something that a human could do? Old Man Gu even spread malicious rumours that Gu Ruoyun was selling her body to seduce an old man at Hundred Herb Hall? Did she need to do so? With the Ghost Doctors status, she could be an imperial physician anywhere she liked. Wait a minute! Hundred Herb Hall? Suddenly, Elder Lei thought about that shocking auction that Hundred Herb Hall had held three years ago. Filled with suspicion, his gaze slowly turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Since she was able to take the Ghost Doctor as her disciple, her medical skills must be great indeed! For example, knowing how to disguise her face... Thinking back to the auction three years ago... could it have had something to do with this youngdy? Chapter 149: The Mysterious Masked Man (1) Chapter 149: The Mysterious Masked Man (1) In a single moment, a multitude of thoughts began to cycle through Elder Leis head. Thats right, if Gu Ruoyun had nothing to do with that auction, then how could the Ghost Doctor possibly respect her as her shifu? Furthermore, it was the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill that had cured the wounds on the Ghost Doctors face. Heavens, didnt that mean... thisdy knew how to refine pills? Actually, it didnt matter if Gu Ruoyun had anything to do with the auction. Purely based on the fact that she was the Ghost Doctors shifu, the Heavenly Thunder Faction was obligated to cultivate a good rtionship with her! Just as Elder Lei was thinking up ways to get closer to Gu Ruoyun, an announcement rang out, interrupting everyones thoughts. Great General, the Heavenly Dragon Order, the Hundred Flower Pce, the Wind Hall, and various other powers havee to visit. Hearing the announcement, Old Man Gu abruptly regained his senses. Joy returned to his wrinkled features. Gu Ruoyun, he thought, so what if you have the Ghost Doctor and Elder Lei by your side? The Heavenly Thunder Faction is not the only power our Gu family has invited. When the timees, youll discover the strength of the many allies the Gu family can call upon! Thinking up to here, he said excitedly: Xianglin, lets go receive our guests who havee from afar. While watching Old Man Gu and Gu Xianglin walk out of the hall, Elder Lei frowned. A glint of resolution shed across his eyes: Miss Ruoyun, Ghost Doctor, please rest assured. No matter what happens, the Heavenly Thunder Faction will stand by your side. That sentence revealed the side that Elder Lei would stand on. What a joke. So what if he had to face multiple powers as his enemies? The Ghost Doctor and Miss Ruoyun were not people he could offend! He would definitely regret it if he did so. Furthermore, if not for the Ghost Doctors help, their Faction Master surely would have died. How could he be ungrateful? Many thanks, Wei Yiyi smiled charmingly, I, Wei Yiyi, will remember Elder Leis kindness. However, I dont believe that Old Man Gu has the ability to get so many powers to take action for him. At most, hell only humiliate us a little. Honestly speaking, Wei Yiyi had guessed it right. Old Man Gu absolutely didnt have the power to gather those orders and factions to stand at his side. All he could do was unt his supposed capabilities in front of Gu Ruoyun. Other than that, what abilities did he have? As they were speaking, Old Man Gu led in a group of people from outside the hall, carrying a pleased smile on his face. Thats right, General Gu, I have a question for you, The left protector of the Heavenly Dragon Order suddenly paused his steps and turned to look at the old man, I heard that theres ady called Gu Ruoyun in your Gu family. Is this true? Oh? The Heavenly Dragon Order is also looking for Gu Ruoyun? This time, a beautiful woman had spoken up. She had a sweet smile on her face as she said, tone brimming with humor, What a coincidence. Our Hundred Flower Pce is also looking for her. Haha, today is the day for coincidences, it seems. The one who had spoken next was the Wind Halls Second Young Master, Feng Lei. Heughed out loud twice and said: My Wind Hall is also looking for the same person. General, where is Gu Ruoyun? General Gu froze in shock. Why were all three of them looking for Gu Ruoyun the moment they arrived? Were they here for revenge because that woman had caused some trouble outside? This... Old Man Gu was put on the spot, The person that youre looking for was indeed part of the Gu family, but I chased her out not too long ago. No matter what she has done outside, it has nothing to do with my Gu family. If youre looking to settle your grudges, shes right over there. Look for her yourselves. Although the three of them were stunned after hearing his words, they turned towards Gu Ruoyun, who was chatting with the Ghost Doctor. The second they saw her, they tossed the generals words to the back of their minds and quickly strode over. Chapter 150: The Mysterious Masked Man (2) Chapter 150: The Mysterious Masked Man (2) Upon noticing the people who were walking towards her, Gu Ruoyun unconsciously frowned. A glint shed across her clear eyes. I believe this must be Miss Ruoyun. Feng Leis handsome face carried a forthright smile: Im Feng Lei from the Wind Hall. I heard of Miss Ruoyuns great name from afar, so I came here specifically to pay a visit to Miss Ruoyun. I hope that Miss Ruoyun wont take offence. It wasnt just the people around her who were stunned. Even Gu Ruoyun herself was bewildered. As far as she could recall, she didnt have any interactions with the Wind Hall. Furthermore, the Wind Hall was extremely far away from Azure Dragon Country. If he said that he had heard of her, that was practically impossible! Gu Panpan had taken a liking to Feng Lei from the start. He was handsome and carried himself in an unrestrained manner. He was also the second young master of the Wind Hall. Not only was he good-looking, but he had great power. However, why was it that all the outstanding men were drawn to that little bitch, Gu Ruoyun? Thinking up to here, Gu Panpan clenched her fists as she looked at Gu Ruoyuns calm and pretty face. The charming woman from the Hundred Flower Pce chuckled twice before she said, Young Master Feng Lei, you stole the first move. Miss Ruoyun, I have also heard of your great name, so I came to see for myself. While speaking, she cast a measuring gaze in Gu Ruoyuns direction. So this was the person that man had sent her to protect today? Tsk tsk, she wondered how this little girl had managed to involve herself with such a man, especially since he was the most likely sessor to such a prominent organisation. Well, whatever the case may be, that man had left them a promise: if they managed to secure Gu Ruoyuns safety, he would give their Hundred Flower Pce a ce in the list to enter that ce and cultivate. Although it was just a single spot, it was something that many powers were fighting over. The reward was too enticing to resist. At this moment, Old Man Gus expression changed again. He had thought that Gu Ruoyun had offended the people from these powers, and that they were consequentially here for revenge. However, he never could have imagined that Gu Ruoyun had not only mysteriously be the Ghost Doctors shifu, but had somehow even forged connections with such powerful groups. These powers had strength on par with the Heavenly Thunder Faction! Have you gotten it wrong? Gu Ruoyun is just a good-for-nothing. What kind of reputation could she possibly have for it to spread so far? Shes just a slut who had to seduce an old man to keep herself alive! Gu Panpan had gonepletely crazy; she shouted without holding back her words. No matter what, she couldnt believe that the good-for-nothing she had bullied for more than ten years would somehow quietly reverse their positions without a word of warning! The great difference in their current situations was something she couldnt bear. It was as if she had originally been a millionaire while Gu Ruoyun had been her ve. However, one day, the ve had be the master and she had seemingly be the ve instead. How could she bear such a thing happening? Panpan! Gu Xianglins expression changed greatly. He hurriedly shouted at her to stop. The Gu family couldnt afford to offend any of these people. If she offended all of them in one go, even the Cool Breeze Faction wouldnt be able to protect her. With these thoughts swirling in his head, Gu Xianglin unconsciously looked towards Gu Ruoyun, a sinister light in his eyes. This woman had somehow used some scheme to be the Ghost Doctors shifu. He had really underestimated her. As for the reactions from these few orders and factions, it was likely due to the Ghost Doctor. She didnt have any backers stronger than the Ghost Doctor. However, Gu Xianglin thought that he had a good understanding of his younger cousin, Gu Ruoyun. She couldnt possibly know any medical skills! Even if she had had some sort of lucky encounter before, she couldnt possibly have surpassed the Ghost Doctor in just a few years time. The only possibility was that she had somehow talked her way into it. If he wanted to reverse the situation, he had to expose Gu Ruoyuns ploy. Chapter 151: The Mysterious Masked Man (3) Chapter 151: The Mysterious Masked Man (3) Light shed in Gu Xianglins eyes before he turned to look at Gu Ruyoun. With a calm aura, he said: Little Sister, weve known each other for so many years, but I never realised that you studied medicine. If the words you used to convince the Ghost Doctor to be your disciple were empty, youll suffer the consequences when the truth is found out sooner orter. While saying so, the man put on a worried expression and shook his head. He acted just like a good older brother should, showing concern for his little sister. Unfortunately, how many of the attendees didnt know of the disputes between Gu Ruoyun and the Gu family? Gu Xianglin couldnt wait for her to die; how could he possibly be concerned about whether she would suffer the consequences or not? The Ghost Doctors shifu? Feng Lei was stunned for a moment. He looked at Gu Ruoyun with some surprise, and then he burst out into suddenughter. Haha, so Miss Ruoyun was also the Ghost Doctors shifu. To have such skill in medicine, and at such a young age, too! Youve really humbled us. At first, they had been intent on helping Gu Ruoyun due to that mans request. However, now they were genuinely keen on forging good rtions with her. There was no telling when ones life would be in danger. When the timees, this rtionship would likely be their lifesaver. Feng Lei probably did not have expect it, but many yearster, it was because of his decision today, that he would survive a critical period of danger in the Wind Hall. Oh, right, Feng Lei seemed to have thought of something as he turned to look at Old Man Gu, whose face was turning pale, I remember that you said you chased Miss Ruoyun out of your family. Is that true? This... this... The old mans voice started to tremble, Young Master Feng Lei, theres a misunderstanding here. Please listen to my exnation. Hmph! Feng Lei harrumphed, A misunderstanding? You said it yourself. How could there be a misunderstanding? From what I saw, your Gu family wasnt very warm in weing me today. Since thats the case, Ill take my leave now! When he finished speaking, his gazended once again on Gu Ruoyun: Miss Ruoyun, if anyone here bullies you, you can tell me. I have to take my leave now, but Ille to Hundred Herb Hall tomorrow to personally pay you a visit. However, with the Ghost Doctor as your disciple, I guess that no one would be so silly as to offend you, haha! What kind of personage was the Ghost Doctor? She had saved many experts in the past. With just a single order from her, those people woulde rushing to her aid even from miles away. Wait a moment. Seeing that Feng Lei was just about to turn and leave, Gu Ruoyun abruptly stood up and halted his steps. She was smiling; with clear pupils andughter dancing on the corners of her lips, it made everyone curious about what she was going to say. When everyones gaze was focused on her pretty face, she leisurely began to speak. Since all these various orders and sects have gathered here today, Im going to announce something on behalf of Hundred Herb Hall. The girl paused for a moment before she said: I wonder if you still remember the auction three years ago? The auction three years ago had shocked everyone in the world. It was impossible for them not to know of it. The gathered guests were all wondering why Gu Ruoyun had brought up that auction. Thinking up to here, everyone whispered to each other, eyes full of suspicion. Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, Gu Ruoyun slowly continued. Some time ago, quite fortunately, our Hundred Herb Hall managed to find some pills. This time, we wont be holding an auction; well be selling them in-store. Theyll be sold at fixed prices! However, because we have a very limited number of them, only a few people will be able to buy them. If you like,e to Hundred Herb Hall in three days, be ready to buy pills! Rumble! The news hit like a bolt of lightningpletely out of the blue. Everyone present, thunderstruck, froze on the spot. What did she just say? Hundred Herb Hall was going to sell Beauty Rejuvenation Pills? Was there something wrong with their ears? There were still some Beauty Rejuvenation Pills avable? Chapter 152: The Mysterious Masked Man (4) Chapter 152: The Mysterious Masked Man (4) Miss Ruoyun, is that true? Seated within the banquet hall, a pot-bellied middle-aged man swallowed his saliva. His gaze carried pleasant surprise, but it seemed like he had suddenly thought of something. With an uncertain tone, he asked: Are there any conditions we have to meet before we can buy the pills? For example, status and the like. Gu Ruoyun cast a nce towards the middle-aged man before speaking, her face full of smiles: Prime Minister Cheng, please rest assured. Well sell them on a firste first-serve basis. We dont have any preconditions. Of course, you do need to have enough gold coins on hand to buy them, since Hundred Herb Halls pills are not very cheap. If you dont have enough gold, you can use items of equivalent value to exchange for it. Her words had given everyone a guarantee. Previously, imperial officials like them had not met the qualifications to attend the auction, so their hearts had been still full of worry. Thats good then, thats good. Joy bloomed within the middle-aged mans heart. He clearly became more rxed, and newfound respect for Gu Ruoyun showed in his gaze. The star of the banquet today, Gu Xianglin, had been tossed to the backs of everyones minds; they hadpletely forgotten that such a person existed... Gu Xianglin cast an indifferent gaze on the toadies surrounding Gu Ruoyun. He gave off a cold, disdainful snort. He didnt believe that those pills would be that magical! I have one more thing to announce tonight, Gu Ruoyuns voice paused as her eyes swept across everyone in the crowd, before stopping on Old Man Gu and Gu Xianglin. Her smile was cold like ice, and her eyes were alight with a sinister chill as she said, From now on, anyone rted to the Gu family or the Cool Breeze Faction... will be banned from buying pills from Hundred Herb Hall! No matter what serious ailments you have, the Ghost Doctor will never treat you! Who do you think you are? How can you represent Hundred Herb Hall? Gu Panpan could no longer hold back due to the clear disparity she felt. She started shouting like a mad woman, Didnt you hear what my brother said just now? Our Gu family knows better than anyone else exactly what this woman is capable of! You guys just believed her after she spouted a few lies? Youre really a bunch of idiots. While Gu Panpan was speaking, the expressions of the Gu family changed drastically. Although Gu Xianglin had just revealed that Gu Ruoyun had no real ability, he had done so in a way that wouldnt offend anyone. However, Gu Panpan had just insulted everyone present. Thus, the collective expressions of the crowd had turned ugly. They stared at the people of the Gu family in an unfriendly manner. It was obvious that Gu Panpan had not realised it yet. She stepped closer and closer to Gu Ruoyun. With her teeth gritted, it was clear that she wanted to tear the woman before her into pieces. Gu Ruoyun, take a clear look at how wretched you are! Especially that carriage outside, its so broken down. If I passed something like that on the road, Id feel like it was insulting me! Look at the mounts that my brother and his faction ride; thats what you call majestic! Even my brothers mount looks impressive! But you, as the self-proimed shifu of the Ghost Doctor, youre only riding such a pathetic carriage? What a riot! As she was speaking, she burst out into loudughter: Although Ive never seen the Ghost Doctor before, even I know that shes supposed to be extremely ugly. However, three years ago, you somehow got some prostitute to im that she was the Ghost Doctor after getting cured by the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill. Who would believe that? Except you bunch of idiots, who would believe that? Shut up! Old Man Gu had wanted to stop Gu Panpans speech at first, but he had been held down by a powerful aura, and he couldnt speak no matter how hard he had tried. It wasnt until just now that the powerful aura dissipated. He immediately raised his hand and pped Gu Panpans face. Chapter 153: The Mysterious Masked Man (5) Chapter 153: The Mysterious Masked Man (5) Gu Panpan immediately saw stars from the power of that p. It took her a while before she could regain her senses, and then she looked at Old Man Gu like she hadnt understood a thing. Grandfather, why did you hit me? Youre too stupid! The old man was so angry that he stomped his foot. His tone was extremely frustrated. Gu Panpan was different from Gu Ruoyun. She had been spoiled rotten by him since she was a child, and she didnt know enough about the world to properly judge her own ability. Furthermore, she had always thought that no one would dare to do anything to her with Gu Xianglin behind her. In her mind, the Wind Hall and the other powers absolutely would not dare to start anything with the Cool Breeze Faction, which stood at about the same level. Of course, if she didnt have Gu Xianglin as her brother, she wouldnt have dared to insult everyone present. She had never expected that Grandfather would actually p her in front of so many people; this made her feelpletely wronged. Elder Lei, Young Master Feng Lei, my daughter is young andcks sense. I hope you wont take offence. The old man wiped away the cold sweat trickling down his forehead, smiling in self-mockery as he tried to appease them. Hmph! Elder Lei snorted coldly, I prevented you from holding this woman back precisely because I wanted to hear what she would say. Youve really opened my eyes. Is the Ghost Doctors identity something that shes qualified to suspect? Or perhaps I should say, does she think that somethings wrong with our eyes? Gu Panpans lips were trembling slightly. Her face was pale and she couldnt speak. However, it was clear from her gaze that she still felt wronged; she kept staring at Gu Ruoyun. Alright, the shows over. Its time for us to return. It was at this moment that Gu Ruoyun slowly stood up. With a slight smile, she said: I was simply taking advantage of this weing feast to announce those two matters today. Since were done with our business, its time to leave. Wei Yiyi, lets go. Yes, shifu. Wei Yiyi stood up and tossed a charming look at Gu Xianglin before smiling seductively: Young Master Gu, I wonder if you were satisfied with todays banquet? Hahaha! When she finished speaking, she loudlyughed and followed Gu Ruoyun out of the banquet hall. Watching their two figures disappearing under the moonlight, Gu Xianglin tightly clenched his fists. Those two had done it on purpose! They had purposely made a fool out of him at his banquet! Everything... had been nned by them! Gu Xianglin had guessed it right. Gu Ruoyun had not been nning to take their lives; she had simply wanted to cause trouble at the banquet. The Gu family had been so fixed on humiliating them that they had forgotten: you reap what you sow. Gu Ruoyun had not expected the appearance of Elder Lei and the rest, but at least their sudden appearances had helped them achieve their true motives. Thinking of the expressions on the faces of the Gu family just now, Wei Yiyi felt unbelievably satisfied! Wei Yiyi, it has already been three years. Under the light of the moon, the girl paused her steps. The faint moonlight encased her entire body, casting a clear and cold light upon her. In these three years, I have made a lot of progress in my growth. I dont have to hide my power like before. After these three years of biding our time, its time for us to reveal ourselves to the world, she frowned slightly, However, in these three years, I still havent been able to find out how my parents went missing back then. She used the word missing to describe her parents status and didnt use the word dead. For some reason, Gu Ruoyun had a feeling that her parents were still alive! In these three years, that feeling had only grown stronger and stronger! Wei Yiyipsed into silence for a moment: Shifu, the spies from our Devil Sect have been continuously investigating what happened back then. Although they have not found all the information yet, weve uncovered some new leads. Gu Tians disappearance... seems to have something to do with Second Master Gu! Chapter 154: The Mysterious Masked Man (6) Chapter 154: The Mysterious Masked Man (6) Bang! A fistnded heavily on a tree beside her. Gu Ruoyun sneered: Young Master Dongfang told me previously that the Gu family had something to do with this! Once I find the culprit behind all this, I swear on my soul that Ill tear his very spirit to pieces, so that hell never be able to enter the cycle of rebirth again! Wei Yiyi hesitated before asking: Shifu, should we capture Second Master Gu and interrogate him? No need, Gu Ruoyun felt that her throat had be a little dry; her tone was husky as she said, Did you think that fellow could deal with my parents with his level of ability? There must be someone helping him behind the scenes! Before we discover his backers identity, I dont want to inadvertently rm him and have him hide even deeper. This is also why Ive only caused trouble for the Gu family these past few years and never settled our debts once and for all. Gu Ruoyun would never do something without a guarantee. If she wanted to act, then she would have to eliminate thempletely! No matter what, she wouldnt let herself fall into any danger! Who? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyuns brows drew together and she cast a severe nce at an old tree behind her: You dont have to hide anymore,e out! Ive already detected your presence! Wei Yiyi stared nkly for a while before turning to look in the direction of Gu Ruoyuns gaze. A man stepped out slowly from behind the old tree. The man was wearing a ck mask. Under that mask, the mans eyes were like those of a predator in the night; no one could escape from that grim gaze. However, when he looked at that girl dressed in green, a hint of warmth was showing through his cold pupils, although that warmth disappeared almost instantly. Gu Ruoyun frowned. For some reason, this mans gaze was very familiar to her, but she couldnt recall where she had seen it before. Who are you? Have we met before? The man opened his mouth, wanting to say countless words to her. In the end, he still chose to swallow them all. A grim, hoarse voice slowly resounded from his throat. Weve never met. Gu Ruoyun sneered: If weve never met, then why are you following me? Just as she finished speaking, that man in ck suddenly charged over with an icy gaze; his eyes carrying killing intent. Shifu, be careful! Seeing the man about to reach Gu Ruoyun, Wei Yiyis expression changed drastically. She quickly threw herself in Gu Ruoyuns direction, with her seductive face twisted in anger. Who was this man? Why did he want to kill Shifu? However, when the man reached Gu Ruoyun, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace before raising his hand to block a blow. Suddenly, Wei Yiyi heard a crash as a figure fell from the night sky. That persons expression was full of fear as he stared in amazement at the man shielding Gu Ruoyun in his arms. Why... how had that masked man discovered him? After seeing this scene, Wei Yiyi rxed. It looked like this man wasnt here to kill Gu Ruoyun. His real target had been the assassin hiding in the darkness of the night... Speak!Who are you? Who sent you here! The masked man was radiating killing intent as his grim gaze fixed coldly upon the assassin. You dont have to ask, Gu Ruoyun said, waving her hand, Hes someone from the Cool Breeze Faction, most likely sent by Gu Xianglin. Hes been following me ever since I left the Gu household. I purposely said those words out loud to Wei Yiyi for him to hear, to see when he would try to kill me. It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over his head; the assassin started trembling unconsciously. She knew... She knew everything... The moment he had started following her, she had known. That is to say, from the start, she had had no intention of letting him leave alive... How scary was this woman? He practised the Hidden Aura Technique. The masked man before him was too strong, so it was still within reason if he could see through his technique. However, how could Gu Ruoyun have detected his aura? What kind of enemy had the young master offended this time? You... who are you? Looking towards towards Gu Ruoyun, he asked while trembling. Authors Note: The Azure Dragon Country arc is about to end soon. The Gu familys death day ising soon too. Dont get too anxious, well be looking for her little brother from her past life soon, and the four Divine Beasts will also be making their appearance. The female lead will only grow stronger and stronger. Of course, her enemies are also going to grow stronger... Chapter 155: Longevity Pill (1) Chapter 155: Longevity Pill (1) Shifu, how should we take care of this fellow? Wei Yiyis expression cooled down. On the inside, however, she was feeling vexed. The Cool Breeze Factions assassin had been following them the entire time, yet she hadnt noticed him. If not for Shifus keen senses, he would have seeded with his sinister ns. Gu Ruoyun raised her eyes to look at the man before her and asked expressionlessly: Gu Xianglin must have gotten you to follow me for more than just a sneak attack. Otherwise you wouldnt have stayed hidden for so long without making a move. Tell me, whats his motive? Dont ask me! I wont speak. Kill me if you want! The assassin recovered from his surprise and shock. Gritting his teeth, he spoke as if he wasnt afraid of dying. You want to die? Gu Ruoyun smiled. For some reason, when he saw her smile, the assassin trembled. A fear that originated from the depths of his heart took over his spirit. Within seconds, his clothes were drenched in ayer of sweat. The girl didnt say anything else, but the entire night seemed to have sunk into grave silence. It was so silent that it was even a little scary. That feeling made the assassin even more antsy, a feeling even worse than dying painfully from a thousand cuts. After a very long time, that clear voice slowly resounded from the girl: Do you know why I purposely let you listen in on my conversation with Wei Yiyi? The assassin stared at her nkly, puzzled. Had she been trying to use her words shock him into revealing his aura? No! That wasnt right. She had detected his presence from the start, she wouldnt have needed any tricks to make him reveal his presence. Because... Gu Ruoyun smiled at the man, sounding like a devil from hell luring unsuspecting victims into an inescapable trap, I need you to do something for me. To be more urate, I want you to be my spy in the Gu family, and investigate the culprit who harmed my parents. Never! The flustered assassin shouted loudly. He would never surrender to this woman! Thats not up to you. The pretty girl had been smiling from the start: Baobao, its your turn to shine now. Its time to give the Cool Breeze Faction a glimpse of what a real spiritual beast mount looks like! Awoooo! A wolfs howl sounded abruptly in the silent night. The assassin was so frightened that he almost hunkered down to the ground. A wolf... Why is there a wolf here? He mumbled to himself with a pale face. Suddenly his gaze swung towards Gu Ruoyun, his eyes widening as if he had seen something terrifying and he lost the ability to speak. Under the moonlight, a majestic snow white wolf stood by the girls side, protecting her like a protector god. A spiritual beast! The assassins face paled as he thought of retreating. Although the Cool Breeze Factions mounts were also spiritual beasts, those were the lowest tier of spiritual beasts, which were rather easy to tame. However, wolves were different, as they are extremely hard to tame, and it is even more rare for them to willingly form contracts with humans... This wolf in particr was extraordinarily powerful! Its power seemed to be on the same level as the Faction Master of the Cool Breeze Faction! And their Faction Master was a martial king expert! How had this girl managed to tame this wolf with her strength? What kind of enemy has the Young Master brought upon the Cool Breeze Faction? His face had gone beyond pale, as he started shivering, his expression filling with despair and dejection, Its over. The Cool Breeze Faction is going to be finished in Young Masters hands. Roar! Baobao roared in a low tone. At first, the assassin thought that the wolf was giving him a warning. However, he soon realised that something was wrong. He could feel his soul being imprisoned. No matter what he did, he couldnt get free. Chapter 156: Longevity Pill (2) Chapter 156: Longevity Pill (2) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Slowly, those fear-filled eyes lost their spirit and turned nk, so nk that he looked like a piece of wood. Whats your name? It was as if Gu Ruoyuns voice held some magic power that made the assassin obedient: Reporting to Master, this subordinate is named Li Cheng. Li Cheng, is it? You can return now. Observe Second Master Gu. If theres any movement at all, inform me at once through soul telepathy. Since Li Cheng was being controlled by Baobao, who was Gu Ruoyuns contract beast, they couldmunicate via soul telepathy. Of course, with Baobaos current power, they could only control souls of those who had martial king strength and below. Shifu, Baobao had that kind of ability? Wei Yiyis beautiful eyes widened in surprise. A little puzzled, she asked, Since it has that kind of ability, why dont you directly control Second Master Gu and ask him what we want to know? Gu Ruoyun shook her head: If it were really that easy, I would have done it earlier. Second Master Gu has some mysterious power backing him. If I were to control his soul, that person is sure to detect it. Its not safe to do so. Right now, I just want to find out where that poweres from and what kind of grudge they had with my parents! Shifu, shouldnt we thank Gu Xianglin for sending such a convenient pawn to you? Wei Yiyi blinked, then grinned as she spoke. It was obvious that she was still in high spirits from seeing the Gu familys humiliation today. Gu Ruoyun smiled slightly: Thats right, just now... She was about to turn towards that grim masked man, when she found that the space behind her was totally empty. He had disappeared. Shifu, Wei Yiyi asked hesitantly, Where did that mane from? Im not sure. Gu Ruoyun shook her head: However, he didnt have any evil intentions towards us. Not only that, when that man had held her in his embrace, Gu Ruoyun had for some reason unconsciously felt a sense of safety and relief... Forget it, Gu Ruoyun stopped looking around, Wei Yiyi, lets go. Before she left, she seemed to have detected something as she cast a final nce at the old tree that man had been hiding behind before... It wasnt until the two figures had disappeared that a man dressed in ck slowly stepped out from behind the old tree. The mans thin lips were pursed slightly, while those ck pupils were still fixed on the girls disappearing back, filling with endless warmth and affection. Im sorry, Yuner. I cant acknowledge you right now, I hope youll forgive me... ...... Three years ago, that auction had shocked countless people. Thus, upon hearing that Hundred Herb Hall was going to sell Beauty Rejuvenation Pills in their store, the entire Azure Dragon Country was in an uproar. All the imperial officials and nobles started to prepare their fortunes for the sake of buying a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill from Hundred Herb Hall. Even if they didnt need the pill themselves, based on the fact that it was pills alone meant that many people would fight with all their might to get one. However, when the crowd had reached Hundred Herb Hall, it was strangely quiet. Perhaps they were worried that they would be chased out of Hundred Herb Hall if they were too noisy. Ladies and gentlemen, I see that almost everyone is present, Shopkeeper Zhao coughed drily as he spoke with upturned eyes, Because we dont have enough pills, only twenty people will be able to get a pill. Since there are already twenty people present, there wont be any more pills avable forte arrivals. However, today, were not only selling Beauty Rejuvenation Pills. Well also be selling Longevity Pills. Hearing Shopkeeper Zhaos words, everyones hearts unconsciously skipped a beat. TL Note: Um, Mr. Masked Man, was it really so smart to hide behind the exact same tree...? ovo;; Chapter 157: Longevity Pill (3) Chapter 157: Longevity Pill (3) Beauty Rejuvenation Pills were already rare enough, they hadnt expected that there would actually be pills that could extend your lifespan! Although the Ghost Doctor was said to be able to revive the dead, that was only if she could treat his wounds in time while he still had a single breath left in him. She couldnt add on to their lifespans! Thus, it could be imagined how shocking the existence of the Longevity Pills was! Shopkeeper Zhao, is... is what you said true? Amongst the crowd, a young little fellow trembled as he asked. Shopkeeper Zhao cast a nce at Gu Ruoyun, who was sitting at one side. Upon seeing her nod, he then replied in confirmation: Of course its true. I can swear on Hundred Herb Halls name that what I said waspletely true! Upon hearing this, the young little fellow burst into tears: Thats great! Theres hope for my grandfather! My grandfather can live on! At that moment, upon hearing such shocking news, the crowd no longer cared that they were still in Hundred Herb Halls territory. They burst into a cacophony of noise, their tones and expressions full of excitement. If this was true, then this was going to be even more sensational than the auction held three years ago! Longevity Pills? Hehe, if we could really extend our lifespans, wouldnt we be rewriting our fates? Suddenly, a burst of coldughter sounded from outside. Shopkeeper Zhaos brows drew together and he raised his eyes to look over as Gu Xianglin led the Cool Breeze Faction in. They carried unfriendly expressions; it was clear that they hade here to cause trouble. Shopkeeper Zhao, were all cultivators here. The biggest taboo for cultivators is to rewrite fate! Gu Xianglin sneered, If you defy nature and rewrite your fate, youll definitely suffer divine punishment! I dont believe that therell be anyone silly enough to risk their souls being torn apart to extend the lifespans of some people unrted to them! Thus, those pills must be fake! Most importantly, as everyone knows, pill forms disappeared from this world a long time ago. Since then, countless people have tried to research pill forms and failed. From this, you can tell that there will never be any more pill masters in this world! When he had started cultivating, his shifu had told him to never defy nature nor attempt to rewrite his fate. Otherwise, his soul would be torn apart by divine punishment, and he would be doomed to eternal damnation! He didnt believe that these old people had no knowledge of that bit ofmon sense. Thus, those pills absolutely could not be real Longevity Pills! Just as the crowd looked at each other in dismay, lightughter carried over: Pills have always been things that defied nature. However, that doesnt mean that pill masters have to suffer divine punishment! The meaning of defying nature and rewriting fate is to forcefully rewrite a persons fate with some underhanded means. However, pills simply make some changes to the body by borrowing some external power. As for what you saidst... Who can guarantee that therell be no exceptions after so many years? Gu Xianglins pupils darkened as he gazed coldly at Gu Ruoyun: Little Sister Ruoyun, are you sure you want to make enemies with your own family for the sake of Hundred Herb Hall? My own family? Gu Ruoyun smiled, full of mocking, Im sorry, I only recognise my parents and Gu Shengxiao as my family. As for all of you, youre just some strangers who are rted to me by blood. Very well! Gu Xianglin sneered, I hope you dont regret your words today! However, no matter what you say today, Ill prove to everyone that Hundred Herb Hall is lying! Those pills are all fake! Fake? Hearing this, everyone bent their heads and whispered to each other, brimming with discussion. They had seen the sess of Hundred Herb Halls auction back then. If they imed that the Longevity Pills were fake, they really couldnt believe it. However, since the Cool Breeze Factions Young Master was so confident, did that mean he had some evidence in his hands? Chapter 158: Longevity Pill (4) Chapter 158: Longevity Pill (4) Everyone, to prove that the pills are real, weve already invited someone to prove it to you. Well let him in right now. Shopkeeper Zhao coughed drily as he spoke, smiling with narrowed eyes. The raucous crowd quieted down instantly upon hearing his words. Their gazes turned towards the entrance together. Following that, a slight cough sounded as an elderly man slowly walked into Hundred Herb Hall with the help of a cane. That doddering, old man needed someones help to walk; his old face was wrinkled like ancient bark. It was clear that he was at the end of his road, and that there wasnt much life left in him. Isnt that the Imperial Tutor? The Imperial Tutor is just a normal person, his lifespan wasnt particrly long from the start. Hes already in histe nies now. Not too long ago, the imperial physicians diagnosed that he wont live past three months. Since Hundred Herb Hall had invited him here, did that mean that the Longevity Pills were real?! Within Azure Dragon Country, the Imperial Tutor still had some prestige. Even if he wasnt a cultivator, he was extremely knowledgeable and had an upright character. There was no better person to prove the authenticity of the pills. Hehe, I thought I only had three months left in me. I didnt think that Hundred Herb Hall would invite me to test this Longevity Pill. Im overwhelmed by this favour. The Imperial Tutor spoke very slowly. He had to pant for breath after every sentence, as if speaking each word used up what was left of his strength. Shopkeeper Zhao didnt say anything more, but directly ordered some men to hand the pill over to the Imperial Tutor. The Imperial Tutor smiled and raised his hand with some difficulty. His hand shook as he ced the pill in his mouth. His expression was very calm, so calm that not a single ripple was showing. At this moment, everyones eyes were fixed on the Imperial Tutor, afraid that they would miss out on something. Gu Xianglin narrowed his eyes as a strange glint shed across his eyes. If this pill verification failed, then Hundred Herb Halls good reputation would be tarnished. When that happened, he had to take the pill forms for himself! Quick, look! Suddenly, a shocked voice abruptly sounded. Following that, everyone could feel that the Imperial Tutors body was slowly starting to change... How could they describe it? Although his face was still as wrinkled as before, the pallor of death around him had slowly disappeared. Although he needed to lean on a cane to walk previously, he threw it to one side in front of the stares of the crowd. Hahaha! He let loose a burst ofughter. Thatughter held no trace of weakness, he lookedpletely hale and hearty: A miracle, its really a miracle! I thought I was close to death, I didnt think that I could live a few more years! Most importantly, I was actually able to try the pill that all the people of the world long for in their dreams! Im satisfied! Ive experienced enough in this lifetime! As he was speaking, the Imperial Tutor became emotional and tears ran down his cheeks. Roar! The crowd abruptly exploded. Everyones gazes carried disbelief and undisguised traces of excitement. Heavens, Longevity Pills really existed! Helping someone on their deathbed extend their lifespans was something impossible to do! It was something even the Ghost Doctor, who could wrestle people out of the hands of the King of Hell, couldnt do! Within this Hundred Herb Hall, someone had actually refined this miraculous pill! Ladies and gentlemen, Shopkeeper Zhao smiled and said, A person can only use a single Longevity Pill in his lifetime. Furthermore, each pill only extends your lifespan by ten years! That is to say, youll still die after ten years! Although the pill was only effective for ten years, it was enough to make everyone there go crazy. Chapter 159: Longevity Pill (5) Chapter 159: Longevity Pill (5) When a cultivator reached the martial king rank, their lifespan would be extended by a hundred years. If ate stage martial general was on the verge of a breakthrough but his lifespan wasing to an end, there was no way to reverse that desperate situation. However, if an additional ten years of life could give him the chance to break through, then that was equivalent to adding on a hundred years of life. Thus, it could be imagined how important getting an additional ten years of life was to a cultivator. Gu Xianglin didnt speak, but his eyes darted here and there, clearly thinking of how he could get the pill forms into his hands! Putting aside the extra ten years of life; if he could refine the Longevity Pill, how many riches could he amass? Thinking of that, he was moved by the possibilities. He said: Shopkeeper Zhao, I want to meet with your master. Could you invite him to meet me? Hearing so, Shopkeeper Zhao stared nkly for a moment. The current master of Hundred Herb Hall was Eldest Miss, but it seemed like Eldest Miss didnt want anyone to know of her true connection to Hundred Herb Hall, even up till now. Thus, he couldnt possibly reveal her identity. Apologies, Young Master Gu. Our master doesnt want to meet anybody. Furthermore, didnt you just say that our Hundred Herb Hall is selling fake pills? Since thats so, what are you trying to do by meeting with our master? Shopkeeper Zhaos face carried a sneer as he spoke unhappily. Gu Xianglin didnt get angry, but replied in a calm manner, Shopkeeper Zhao. I would like to trouble you to report to your master. Just say that the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction, Gu Xianglin, requests an audience. Haha! Shopkeeper Zhao let out a burst ofughter, Gu Xianglin, are you thinking of using the Cool Breeze Faction to pressure us? Unfortunately, Im not impressed by your Cool Breeze Faction! Please return from where you came from! Gu Xianglins expression turned uglier upon hearing those words. He carried the faint trace of a sneer as he said emotionlessly: I called you Shopkeeper Zhao out of respect for Hundred Herb Hall. However, youre not qualified to speak to me. Get your master out here! Only he is qualified to stand in front of me! Whoosh! Right after Gu Xianglin finished speaking, the Cool Breeze Factions men gathered behind him drew their weapons. They red at Shopkeeper Zhao threateningly with expressions full of mocking. They looked as if they would turn the entire ce into a bloodbath if their young master gave the order. The Cool Breeze Faction... how awe-inspiring. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun, who had been sitting to one side and watching the show, finally stood up. Brimming with smiles, she said: I didnt think that a fraudulent young master from the Cool Breeze Faction would actually throw his weight aroundpared to the legitimate second young master from the Wind Hall. Tsk tsk, I have a whole new level of respect for you. Everyone knew that Gu Xianglin was just the adopted son of the Cool Breeze Factions Faction Master, so he was deemed fraudulent. However, this word stabbed him in his weak spot, so his expression turned chilly in an instant. Little cousin, is that how you should speak to your older brother? Elder Lei and those other people arent here right now. Who do you think can protect you now? The Ghost Doctor? Although her medical skills are great, it seems like she doesnt have enough strength. If youre thinking of relying on her, then think again! Your Hundred Herb Hall only has a single martial king, but our Cool Breeze Faction has two! A wise man knows when to give up! Dont make a decision youre going to regret for the rest of your life! Gu Xianglin was trying to persuade her, seemingly with good intentions. His expression would make those who didnt know him think that he was just a good older brother, who was concerned for his little sister. However... Gu Ruoyun smiled: Gu Xianglin, werent you so intent on seeing the master of Hundred Herb Hall for the sake of the Longevity Pills form? You can just say it out directly, why beat around the bush? Although Gu Xianglin did have this idea in mind, he still felt rather awkward after having his true intentions revealed. He used a righteous tone as he spoke: I dont know what grudge you have with Grandfather, but I, Gu Xianglin, have always treated you as a little sister. Pill forms are a great treasure to everyone on the maind. When the timees, therell be many experts out to steal it. As someone from Hundred Herb Hall, its not too safe for you. Out of consideration for your safety, I want to take the pill forms from Hundred Herb Hall and bear all the risks and danger for you. Chapter 160: Gu Ruoyun’s Ploy (1) Chapter 160: Gu Ruoyuns Ploy (1) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! To the people gathered there, Gu Xianglins grim expression made it hard to suspect the true motives behind his altruistic words. After all, he was different from Second Master Gu. No matter how greedy he got, there wouldnt be a trace of it on his face. However... Gu Ruoyun smiled; her clear pupils were full of ridicule: Then shouldnt I be thanking you for bearing all that danger in my ce? Of course. Gu Xianglin raised his arrogant face: Ruoyun, Hundred Herb Hall is keeping such a high profile now. Havent you thought of the danger theyll be in? Hundred Herb Hall has remained safe for the past three years, but it doesnt mean that no one wille to steal the pill forms in the future! Thats because those powers have been preparing for some important matters these past three years, so they didnt have the time to bother with your Hundred Herb Hall! Furthermore, the Beauty Rejuvenation Pills didnt hold much attraction to them. However, this time, with the birth of the Longevity Pills, countless powers will surelye to fight for it. As someone within Hundred Herb Hall, its impossible for you to remain uninvolved! Also... Gu Xianglin paused for a moment before he sneered and said, Our Cool Breeze Faction wont let go of such a great opportunity! Ruoyun, did you think a tiny Hundred Herb Hall couldpete with the Cool Breeze Faction? Ive been trying to persuade you on ount of the Gu blood in your veins. If it were some other person, I wouldnt even be using words! It was clear that Gu Xianglin wasnt intending to leave until he got the Longevity Pill form today! They had to bring out both pill forms by any possible means! Youre right. Our Hundred Herb Hall is no match for your Cool Breeze Faction. Everyone thought that Gu Ruoyun would rather die than give in, based on her temperament. They hadnt expected that she would say something like that. The unexpected words made all of them stare nkly at the girls pretty face in astonishment. At this moment, none of them realised that a trace of cunning flitted across her eyes when she lowered her gaze. Following that, she slowly raised her head. Her bright and clear eyes carried some cowardice as she spoke weakly: Actually, the pill forms arent in Elder Yus hands. It was because I had these pill forms when Elder Yu took me in back then. If you want the pill forms, you only have to ask me for it. As they say, a wise man submits to circumstances. I dont want to make an enemy out of your Cool Breeze Faction, so if you dont trouble me anymore, Ill give the pill forms to you. This was within Gu Xianglins expectations. He had thought a lot these past few days about why Hundred Herb Hall was so protective of the orphaned Gu Ruoyun, and why the haughty Ghost Doctor had be her disciple when Gu Ruoyun had never learned medicine. It was clear that there was only one reason; that Gu Ruoyun had something that those two people treasured greatly. The legendary pill forms! He really didnt know how Gu Ruoyun had gotten such a windfall. She was lucky to have found the pill forms. She even used them to control Elder Yu and the Ghost Doctor! Hundred Herb Halls pills must have been refined by the Ghost Doctor. Who else in this world could learn the art of refining pills so quickly other than her? Ruoyun, rest assured. Once I be the Faction Master of the Cool Breeze Faction, therell be benefits for you too. Gu Xianglin smiled. He hadnt thought that things would go so smoothly. Who said that Gu Ruoyun had be tough? That was because she had Elder Yu and the Ghost Doctor to back her up. Once she had heard that there would be many peopleing to snatch the pill forms, she had immediately be scared. Wasnt she obediently handing the pill forms over now? Chapter 161: Gu Ruoyun’s Ploy (2) Chapter 161: Gu Ruoyuns Ploy (2) The Cool Breeze Faction is really despicable. They actually said that to frighten a youngdy and even threatened her! Tsk tsk, it looks like the shamelessness of the Gu family is inherited from their genes. Seeing such a scene, everyone shook their heads. They clearly thought the Cool Breeze Factions actions werent right. Only Shopkeeper Zhao looked at Gu Xianglin in sympathy. He understood his masters personality clearly. When had she ever given in to persuasion? By giving in now, it only proved that someone was about to get suckered into her ploy. Then after I give you the pill forms, you wonte looking for trouble anymore, right? Gu Ruoyun looked timidly at Gu Xianglin and spoke weakly. There was no trace of the mighty aura she had had at the banquet. However, Gu Xianglin wasnt suspicious in the least. After all, she had Elder Lei and the others backing her at the banquet, so she could take on a tough attitude. Speaking of which, this girl was likely someone who only bullied the weak and feared the strong. Furthermore, his words must have frightened her thoroughly. No matter what, Gu Ruoyun was only a youngdy. She had never experienced any hardships. Upon hearing that many experts woulde looking for her, how could she not be afraid? Ruoyun, rest assured. I can swear to you that I can guarantee your safety after you give me the pill forms. The corner of Gu Xianglins lips lifted a little. If he gave the pill forms to his adopted father, then his sessors seat was guaranteed. Gu Ruoyun frowned and stayed silent for a while. It seemed like she couldnt bear to let go of the forms, but she finally sighed and took them out from herpels. Upon seeing her actions, Shopkeeper Zhao froze for a moment. He knew that Eldest Miss had a mysterious interdimensional storage space. Usually, she would take items out from that space. However, she was taking the forms out from herpels today, as if... as if she had already been prepared to do so? Perhaps she had already guessed that Gu Xianglin would do this? Thinking of that, Shopkeeper Zhaos gaze was filled with pity. Gu Xianglin would probably never find out that he had already leapt into the trap that Eldest Miss had dug for him... These are the pill forms, Gu Ruoyun looked extremely unwilling, but she still gritted her teeth and handed the forms over to Gu Xianglin, Remember your words. After I give the forms to you, the Cool Breeze Faction isnt allowed to make trouble for me. Im not very brave and I cant withstand any frights. Gu Xianglins gazended on the pill forms before him. His breathing quickened and he reached out his hand in excitement. Upon gripping the forms, the smell of ancient paper hit him in the face, causing ripples in his heart. He had the impulse to burst out intoughter. Pill forms. Ive finally gotten pill forms. The pill forms that everyone longs to find are in my hands right now, hahaha! He was so absorbed in his emotions that he didnt notice the lifted corner of Gu Ruoyuns lips. Otherwise, he probably wouldve rethought everything he had done... Ruoyun, youve done the right thing today! Youll never regret it for the rest of your life! Lets go! He had to quickly report this news to his adopted father. He would surely be very happy... In the instant after the Cool Breeze Faction left Hundred Herb Hall, the entire hall quieted down. After a long while, someone spoke up from the crowd in a confused tone. Miss Ruoyun, did you give him the pill forms just like that? Then our pills... I didnt have a choice, Gu Ruoyun sighed with helplessness written all over her face, The Cool Breeze Faction is too strong. Our Hundred Herb Hall isnt a match for them in our current state. Furthermore, Im just a nobody, how can I fight with the Cool Breeze Faction? I had no other choice. However, everyone, you can rest assured. Hundred Herb Hall will continue selling pills. You can use the ce on the list youve gotten just now to buy pills. Chapter 162: Gu Ruoyun’s Ploy (3) Chapter 162: Gu Ruoyuns Ploy (3) After hearing what Gu Ruoyun had said, everyone felt relieved. If the pill forms had beenpletely taken away by the Cool Breeze Faction, they definitely wouldnt get the chance to buy pills! However, Wei Yiyi, who had not spoken a single word in the entire exchange, couldnt hold back an eyeroll. A nobody? Who didnt dare to fight with the Cool Breeze Faction? Was shifu sure that she was describing herself? Others might not know of the trump cards that Gu Ruoyun held in her hands, but how could Wei Yiyi not know of them? Without mentioning the two strong men she had hidden away in the rear courtyard, just the spiritual beast Baobao alone could probably invade the Cool Breeze Faction, no? Shopkeeper Zhao coughed hard twice, clearly frightened by her words. With an awkward expression, he said, Everyone, Ill give you some time to prepare your gold. Come here to buy the pill within a month. If you donte back in one month, your ce will be given away. Thats all, you can go back now. Everyone stood up and bid their farewells one by one. Some who had prepared enough gold bought the pills on the spot. As for the others, they still had to gather up enough gold... Very quickly, only Shopkeeper Zhao, Gu Ruoyun, and Wei Yiyi were left in Hundred Herb Hall. Eldest Miss, youre really quite something! You actually gave Gu Xianglin fake pill forms. When he finds out, itll be toote. Shopkeeper Zhaoughed out loud and looked at Gu Ruoyun with admiration. Gu Ruoyun smiled: Who said the pill forms were fake? Uh. Shopkeeper Zhao choked. He thought that Gu Ruoyun had used fakes to trick Gu Xianglin. Who could have thought that she had really given him the actual forms? When we auctioned off the Beauty Rejuvenation Pills three years ago, why do you think we didnt attract unwanted attention from the stronger powers? It was thanks to some other powers suppressing the news so it didnt travel further... For example, ces like the Medicine Order still dont know that Beauty Rejuvenation Pills have appeared in Azure Dragon Country. However, it wasnt easy for them to let us live in peace for the past three years. If the news of the Longevity Pills spreads this time, what do you think will happen, Wei Yiyi? Wei Yiyi groaned for a moment: Although the Longevity Pill isnt a pill that can help cultivation, it still counts as a pill. For powers such as the Medicine Order, once the word pillses into y, they absolutely wont ignore it! When the news hits, itll be as good as a death sentence. Whoever has the forms will be hunted to the ends of the earth and killed! Besides, fake pill forms might be able to deceive the Cool Breeze Faction, but it wont work against powers like the Medicine Order! Back then, when Shifu had given her the Treasure Encyclopedia of Medicine, she had suffered the machinations of that wretched couple. Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun held the fabled pill forms in her hands. How could they possibly let her off easy? Thats right, Gu Ruoyun nodded, I brought out the Longevity Pills for sale because the Devil Sect needs a lot of gold to support its growth. Pills are the quickest method to earn money for me. However, after this, those pill forms are going to be hot potatoes. Since a certain someone is so willing to take them off my hands, theres no reason to look a gift horse in the mouth. Why wouldnt I give them to him? While her words made a lot of sense, Shopkeeper Zhao still felt that something wasnt quite right. He thought for a moment before asking: Eldest Miss, what if the Cool Breeze Faction really finds out how to refine pills? Then... The pill forms I gave him are real, but I changed the order of the ingredients. Furthermore, pill refinement isnt easy. Without a guide, forget a couple of years; given a hundred years, itd be impossible to learn the techniques from just a form. And if theyre not careful, theyll be blown to bits from trying! Why do you think no one has managed to refine any pills for so long? Not only is there ack of forms, but even if they had one, no one would have a clue how to refine them! Chapter 163: Gu Ruoyun’s Ploy (4) Chapter 163: Gu Ruoyuns Ploy (4) There were too many details to pay attention to while refining pills. If not for Zixie standing by her side and guiding her back then, she wouldnt have learned it so quickly. No one had rediscovered the art of refining pills even after so many millennia; of course it wouldnt be as simple as following a list of instructions. It was true that there was ack of pill forms, but a skilled pill master could even create their own if they wanted to. The path to be a pill master, on the other hand, was where everyone was stuck. Eldest Miss, but what if those people try to kidnap you when they find out they cant understand the pill forms? asked Shopkeeper Zhao, anxious. It was only natural that he worried. Gu Ruoyun smiled. Ill have about five to six years before that happens. Within those five to six years, Ill be able to dominate the maind! By that time, who would still be able to kidnap me? Furthermore, with Gu Xianglins IQ, he definitely thinks that the pills were refined by Wei Yiyi and that the only reason she was following me was because of the pill forms in my hands. Those powers wont dare to touch Wei Yiyi for the time being, so I have enough time to prepare! Frankly speaking, Gu Ruoyun didnt think much of the Cool Breeze Faction. There were much stronger powers on the maind, like the Weapon Refining Sect and the Medicine Order, and there were still even stronger powers to consider like the Spirit Sect... She had to be a little more cautious! Since Gu Xianglin was willing to bear the dangers for her, she had no reason to reject him. Shopkeeper Zhao forced a smile: Eldest Miss, youve really thought of everything. Gu Xianglin is a fool. He tried to steal the pill forms in such a public location with so many people around. Hell regret it soon enough. If he hadnt done it in such a public ce, I wouldnt have given them to him, Gu Ruoyun raised a corner of her lips, However, Gu Xianglin said something right: I definitely wont regret giving him the pill forms. As for whether hell regret it or not, well... who knows? Right now, everyone knows that Gu Xianglin has taken away the pill forms, so no one will trouble Hundred Herb Hall for the next few years. Hearing this, Shopkeeper Zhao felt even more pity for Gu Xianglin. Hadnt he brought this upon himself? Perhaps not long after, neither the Gu family nor the Cool Breeze Faction would be able to live in peace... ...... Ever since those people left Hundred Herb Hall, the news of the Longevity Pill had spread. Those who had not arrived in time to get a ce in the buyers list were upset. An extra ten years of life was now something they were unable to buy, even with 100 million gold coins. Thus, a single ce was now being sold for sky-high prices. Of course, not many people were willing to sell their hard-won ces. Only one or two people in dire need of money had headed to Hundred Herb Hall early that morning, all to queue up for the sake of getting that rare ce. However, it was a pity. No matter how early they had gone there to queue, there was still a long line ahead of them. There were even people who had rushed over from distant ces for the chance to buy a pill... At this time, within the study, Gu Xianglin held onto the token in his hands as he spoke excitedly: Foster Father, I have some good news to tell you. That good-for-nothing from my Gu family managed to get a pill form from somewhere, so I used threats and bribes to take it from her hands. I want to give it to you to show my filial respect. If someone had been in the room with him, they would have felt extremely startled. Gu Xianglin was alone in the study, so who was he speaking to? After a long silence, a grave voice spoke from the token: Is that true? Definitely! Gu Xianglin couldnt hold back the tremors in his heart and said: I personally saw an elderly man on the verge of death recover his vitality after using that pill. The imperial physicians had initially given him just a month left to live, but now he can live for ten more years! Chapter 164: Gu Ruoyun’s Ploy (5) Chapter 164: Gu Ruoyuns Ploy (5) The study sunk into silence once more. After a moment, the middle-aged mans voice rang out again. This time, it was clear that his breathing had quickened. Keep the pill form safe. Hand it over to me when you return. Yes, Foster Father! Gu Xianglin was very emotional now. He could practically imagine how it would be when he earned his foster fathers full trust and the candidacy of next Faction Master... It was at this moment that a knock came from outside the room. Gu Xianglin frowned and cut off the conversation with the middle-aged man. Upon raising his head to look and seeing Second Master Gu entering the study, his tensed expression rxed. Father, is something the matter? This... Second Master Gu rubbed his fists and lightly chuckled, I heard that you snatched two pill forms from Gu Ruoyun? Gu Xianglin nodded and looked at Second Master Gu with suspicion: Thats right. Im going to give them to my foster father as a gesture of filial respect. With the pill forms, Ill be able to be the sessor to the Cool Breeze Faction. Stupid, youre really stupid! Second Master Gu seemed to be disappointed in him for failing to meet some hidden expectations as he said: Whats so great about the Cool Breeze Faction? They cant even match up to the Dongfang family. I know someone even more powerful, and hes very strong! Much stronger than the Dongfang family and the Weapon Refining Sect! If we offer the pill forms up to that power, our Gu family will have even more benefits. More than ten years ago, he had helped that power get rid of Gu Tian. However, because Gu Tians body had not been left as evidence, that power had removed all the benefits he had given him in a fit of rage. Other than being tasked to watch Gu Shengxiao and Gu Ruoyun, there had been no other movement from him. However, if Second Master Gu offered up the pill forms to him, then he could borrow that organisations power. Even some simple benefits would be enough to reign like a tyrant in Azure Dragon Country. His imagination went wild as he thought of his future domination. Second Master Gu broadly grinned and looked at Gu Xianglin with glee. Gu Xianglin frowned: Father, that power youre speaking of is... This, Im actually not too sure of it myself, Second Master Gu shook his head. With a reverent expression, he said, Although I dont know where that persones from, I can understand how great that power is! For example, a single person from that organisation could tten the entire Cool Breeze Faction. Imagine: just how much power must they have to be able to do that? Gu Xianglins heart shook. A single person would be able to tten the entire Cool Breeze Faction? Under this sky, there were only three organisations who had that kind of power... How did Father get acquainted with that kind of expert? Could he be trying to trick him into giving away the pill forms? After weighing the pros and cons, Gu Xianglin slowly spoke up: Father, I want to meet the person you speak of. If the power hes from really has that kind of ability, then Ill dly give up the pill forms. Second Master Gu knew that his son didnt trust him. However, he didnt get angry. When they got their benefits, who would he have to fear? Even the Dongfang family wouldnt be strong enough! Furthermore, he was going to return every bit of humiliation that Dongfang Shaoze had given him that day! Alright, Ill take you to see that person. However, you absolutely cant let your grandfather know of this. Otherwise, that old man would surely know how Gu Tian had died... Although that old man had always been selfish, he had looked very favourably upon Gu Tian. After all, ten years ago, Gu Tian had been the kind of genius that could be counted on one hand! With him around, who would have dared to disrespect the Gu family? However, ever since he had died, the Gu family had suffered much humiliation. This drop in status had driven Old Man Gu crazy. How could Second Master Gu let him discover that he had been the one who had helped those people kill Gu Tian? Chapter 165: The Dispute Over Pills (1) Chapter 165: The Dispute Over Pills (1) Gu Xianglin didnt say any more and followed him out. If that power was really as strong as Father had said, then what was the harm in giving him one of the pill forms? He had two in his hands right now anyway. ...... They eventually arrived at a mysterious secret room. It was lit by candlelight; the two side walls were lined with candlesticks, each crowned by a flickering me. Their fluctuation was mirrored in the shadows cast across the space, and because of it, the rooms lighting was in a constant state of alternation between dark and light. Second Master Gu looked at the elder standing in front of him with a respectful, humble expression. That elders face was hazy, as if he was hidden in a ck mist. At the very least, they could tell he was dressed in a grey robe, but anything about his face was obscured. It didnt matter how intently Gu Xianglin observed him; he just couldnt get a clear picture of the mans face. It seemed like the elder had felt his measuring gaze, because a powerful aura burst out towards Gu Xianglin, easily suppressing him. Gu Xianglin trembled in fear; he hurried to cast his gaze downwards and didnt dare to look again. However, from just that one blurry nce, Gu Xianglin could tell that this person was very strong! Unbelievably strong! No wonder Father had said something like that. If he were able to receive this persons guidance, even creating his own sect wouldnt be a problem, let alone bing the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction. Why have you called me here today, brat? The elders voice was very low, yet it held an aura of undeniable majesty. Or rather, have youpleted the task I gave you? Second Master Gu smiled sheepishly. My lord, this time I have brought something good to offer to you. Oh? The elder sent Second Master Gu a dubious look. Then, aloof, he said, You should know that Im not interested in ordinary items. If what you have brought doesnt interest me, then you know what the consequences are! Second Master Gu unconsciously broke out into a cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and said, My lord, the item I brought for you today will surely interest you greatly. Thats because its a pill form that my son stole from someone elses hands with much difficulty! Pill form... These two words were like a thunderp sent straight into the elders ears. Although Second Master Gu couldnt see his expression clearly, he could feel the air around them turning grave. After a long time, the elders deep voice rang out again: Youre being serious? Extremely serious. Second Master Gu wiped away the cold sweat that had umted on his forehead and cast a look at his son. The only sound in the room was the elders heavy breathing as Gu Xianglin took the cue and slowly walked forward. My lord, this is the pill form Ive obtained. Gu Xianglins face no longer held the arrogance it normally did. He respectfully passed the pill form over to the elder, who received it with shaking hands.It was obvious that he was having difficulty staying calm. It felt like an eternity had passed before the elder slowly spoke: Its a pill form, its really a pill form! This ancient aura cannot be faked! I didnt think a pill form would ever appear again, even in a hundred million years! Brat, youve done well! Right now, even if Gu Xianglin couldnt see the expression of the man in grey, he could visualise the sheer jubtion that would be on his face! Even the strongest experts would reveal their true nature in the face of a pill form; they would even fight to the death for them! My lord, only an expert like you is fit to use this kind of priceless treasure, Second Master Gu said, putting on a smile meant to tter, However, could you perhaps gift me with a pill when you seed in refining some? I would like to live for another ten years too. The grey-robed man nodded, and with his mind cast to a faraway ce, he replied with, I can promise you that. However, the art of refining pills has been lost for many years. If I want to seed in refining them, I need at least ten years to study the pill form! Furthermore, shouldnt you bring out the other pill form you have on you? When he finished speaking, his gazended on Gu Xianglin. Gu Xianglins body suddenly trembled, his eyes full blown with terror. He had been intending to give the other pill form to his foster father! In fact, he had already promised it to him! If he brought it out now and gave it to the elder, then when he showed up empty-handed to meet with his foster father... Gu Xianglin would surely be med! Chapter 166: The Dispute Over Pills (2) Chapter 166: The Dispute Over Pills (2) Why? Am I not fit to have the other pill form? The grey-robed elder looked at Gu Xianglin indifferently. His pitch dropped as he intoned: It looks like your Gu familys sincerity only goes so far! My lord, I can swear right now and prove to the heavens that I am utterly devoted to you! Second Master Gu hurriedly cast another look at Gu Xianglin, Quickly, give our lord the form for the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill. But... Gu Xianglins heart trembled, I promised my foster father that I would give him a pill form. If I gave them both away, how am I going to ount for it before my foster father? With his foster fathers temper, he would definitely explode out of rage. When that happened, if this great expert wasnt willing to guide him, then hisst hope would be gone. Hmph! The elder snorted and the temperature of the room plummeted. Gu Ming, you said that your son used tremendous effort to obtain that pill form all for my sake, but I see that thats not the case. What do you have to say for it? Gu Ming was Second Master Gus name. Upon hearing the elders words, Second Master Gu trembled where he stood. His heart thumped inside his rib cage, evidence of how deathly afraid he was that the person before him would, in a fit of unhappiness, instantly annihte him. My lord, you have to believe me, Im only loyal to you! Until my death, youre the only person Ill ever be loyal to! No one else deserves my fealty! Afraid that the elder would not believe his words, Second Master Gu walked up to Gu Xianglin. His gaze hardened. With a threat sown into his tone, he said, Son, Im your father. You have to listen to me in all matters. Even if you have been imed by the Cool Breeze Factions Faction Master as an adopted son, youre still my biological son and Im still your biological father! I order you to hand over the pill form, immediately! This lord is very strong; even several hundred Cool Breeze Factions wouldnt be enough to match his might. As long as you obey, therell be rewards for you. In that instant, Gu Xianglins gaze turned heavy and he clenched his fists. To be honest, he really did want to get into the good graces of this expert. However, he had always been conservative in his actions and would never back himself into a corner. If he handed over the pill form now, then he would offend his foster father greatly. Gu Xianglin was currently regretting his decision. He was regretting that he had hurriedly reported the good news of the forms to his foster father. If his foster father didnt know that he had obtained a pill form, then he wouldnt be in this mess right now. However, he also understand that he was just an ant to the expert before him. If the expert wanted to kill him, then he could simply do so. If Gu Xianglin refused to hand over the pill form, then he probably wouldnt even be able to walk out of this secret room... Gu Xianglin took in a deep breath and slowly reached into hispel. Under the watchful gaze of the elder, he took out that ancient pill form. His eyes were filled with reluctance and conflict, but ultimately, he still handed over the pill form to the grey-robed elder. In the instant that the pill form exchanged hands, his body felt on the verge of copse. Gu Xianglin leaned against the wall behind him, knees weak, and slowly closed his eyes. He didnt want to look at the pill form that had left his hands... Good, The grey-robed elder stored the pill forms within hispels and nodded in satisfaction. Seeing as you handed over the pill form in the end, Ill forgive your earlier mistake in hiding it! Since your contributions are equal to your wrongs, I wont punish you anymore. Contributions equal to wrongs? What did he mean? Gu Xianglins eyes widened as he stared at the elder, stunned. My contributions are equal to my wrongs? What wrongs have Imitted? My contributions were cancelled out in the end? What about the rewards? Where are the rewards you promised after I handed the pill forms over? Chapter 167: The Dispute Over Pills (3) Chapter 167: The Dispute Over Pills (3) Rewards? The grey-robed elder sneered. You had two forms but only gave me one. Youre still thinking of getting rewards? Im already letting you leave with your lives intact out of consideration for two pill forms! Gu Ming, is this how youve raised your son? Hes actually demanding rewards from me? Thump! Second Master Gu was so scared that he kneeled down. While trembling, he said: My lord, theres something wrong with my sons mind. Please dont bother with him; he didnt mean it. Were meant to serve you, my lord, so its only natural that we gave you those two forms. We wont ask for any rewards. Hmph! The grey-robed elder, frigid in his countenance, scoffed and said, Im going back to study these forms. Dont call me if theres nothing to report. Also, dont forget the mission I gave you back then. Second Master Gus body trembled. He wanted to speak up, but the elders figure slowly faded and disappeared right before his very own eyes. From start to finish, Gu Xianglin had been staring straight at Second Master Gu. His disappointment and deep pain were self-evident. Didnt you tell me that he would bring us endless rewards if we gave him the pill forms? So why is it that Im left with nothing after I gave him what he wanted? Hearing this, Second Master Gu was unhappy and said: If you hadnt tried to hide thest form, we wouldnt have ended up with nothing! This expert is prone to a bad temper. If something displeases him, hell totally renege on his previous promise! Wasnt it you who ruined everything? Back then, he had helped this person execute the murder of Gu Tian. However, it was because they hadnt found Gu Tians body that he had reneged on the promise back then. Thus, if Gu Xianglin hadnt concealed thest form, this wouldnt have happened. It was all his fault! Fate was surelyughing as, with impable timing, a grave voice sounded from themunication token in Gu Xianglins hands: Liner, I dont think its safe to leave the pill form with you alone, so Ill send some experts to escort you back. Hello? Liner, can you hear me? Liner... The mans voice kept calling, but Gu Xianglin didnt reply. He gripped the token in his hands, a bitter smile hanging at the corner of his lips. This time, he had really shot his own foot! Not only had he lost two pill forms, but now it was inevitable that he would eventually lose his foster fathers trust in him... This is all Gu Ruoyuns fault! Thats right, it was all that womans fault! If she hadnt given the pill forms to him, this wouldnt have happened! So this was all her fault! Young Master, Young Master, something bad happened! As he strode out of the secret room, they heard an anxious voice calling. Following that, one of the disciples ran in, gasping for breath as he said: Young Master, news has spread across the entire maind that Young Master has two pill forms in hand. Countless experts are heading this way right now... Whoosh! Gu Xianglins mind abruptly crashed. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead. He felt giddy and weak, almost copsing in a mess on the floor. Im done for. This time, Im really done for... Who? Who spread the news? Gu Ruoyun! Suddenly, Gu Xianglin thought of that pretty face, and hatred filled him. Who else could have spread the news so quickly aside from Hundred Herb Hall? No wonder she had handed over the pill forms so obediently. She had been nning to trick him all along! Good; very well! Gu Ruoyun, you were the one who forced me into this mess! I definitely wont let you live! Chapter 168: The Dispute Over Pills (4) Chapter 168: The Dispute Over Pills (4) Wei Yiyi, dont you think theres been quite a number of experts in Azure Dragon Countrytely? On the streets, Gu Ruoyun looked at the experts hidden in the crowd. She smiled at the sight, lifting a single eyebrow as she turned back to Wei Yiyi. Wei Yiyi covered her mouth as sheughed. Her charming eyes narrowed as she said, Wasnt this because the Gu familys Gu Xianglin snatched the pill forms out of your hands some time before? Someone spread the news, so many experts havee to target the Gu family! You can imagine the chaos theyll be in from now on... Wei Yiyi was right. Ever since someone had purposely spread the news, there were numerous people invading the Gu household in the middle of the night to try to steal the forms! The entire Gu family wasnt able to rest in peace. Old Man Gu tried to announce that the pill forms had been stolen away, but no one believed it since there were no witnesses. Thus, the flow of people lured in by the pill forms was endless. Of course, within this period, Hundred Herb Hall was still selling pills as usual. However, no one set their sights on Hundred Herb Hall. Everyone assumed that the one helping Hundred Herb Hall to refine the pills was the legendary Ghost Doctor, and no one wanted to offend her. Inparison, the Gu family was an easier target. It was only now that Gu Xianglin finally realised how stupid he had been to snatch away the forms! He had thought that none of the witnesses that day would talk about what had happened for fear of retribution from the Cool Breeze Faction, but it had actually been spread until everyone knew what had happened... The mood was disrupted as an arrogant voice filtered in from the entrance of Hundred Herb Hall, slipping right into the ears of Gu Ruoyun. Where did this little beggare from? Scram right now! Dont block our crown princes way! Crown prince? Leng Yanfeng? Gu Ruoyuns brows furrowed and she raised her head to look. An imperial guard was kicking away a beggar covered in dirt. He drew his sword before the people gathered in front of Hundred Herb Hall and coldly said: Our crown prince is here. Any bystanders should scram right now! With a single order, the onlookers who couldnt afford to offend the imperial family rush off. Only the beggar who had been kicked remained. He scrambled up again, dirty little face unexpectedly fierce as he said: I want to meet the Ghost Doctor! Hmph! The guard snorted and pointed his sword at the beggar. He dered: The Ghost Doctor will only meet His Highness today! Anyone else should leave right now or face my sword! Leng Yanfang had not said anything since the beginning; he gave his tacit approval of his guards actions. The little beggar bit his lip and stubbornly said: I want to meet the Ghost Doctor! Shes the only one who can help me! Brat, didnt you hear what I said? The guard strode forward and picked up the beggar by the cor. His disdain for the beggar was clear as day as he said, With our crown prince here, do you think the Ghost Doctor will bother with a little beggar like you? The Ghost Doctors fees have always been exorbitant. Do you have enough gold to meet her? Why dont you take a look at yourself first! Scram! Bang! The guard used a bit of force and tossed the little beggar away. However, the little beggar never felt the impact of the hard ground. Instead, he fell onto a soft chest, and a sweet, elegant aroma filled his nose, freeing him of his worries... The girls voice was level, yet full of mockery as she said, What awe-inspiring authority from the crown prince! However, arent you exerting your authority in the wrong ce? This is Hundred Herb Halls territory. Furthermore, when has the Ghost Doctor ever agreed to meet you? Chapter 169: The Dispute Over Pills (5) This voice was rather familiar to Leng Yanfeng; it was exactly the same as it had been three years ago. Once that recognition had fully settled in his mind, he slightly lifted his head and, while maintaining the persona of the aloof crown prince, he gazed past the crowd to single out one face in particr. In three years time, the girl had lost the tender look of a child and transformed into an elegant beauty. Moreover, he never could have imagined that the woman he had deemed a servant back then was actually the fearsome Ghost Doctor, and the former good-for-nothing had actually turned into the Ghost Doctors shifu! Leng Yanfeng had aplicated look in his eyes as he said, Gu Ruoyun, I didnt think that you would be connected to the Ghost Doctor. There are a lot of things youve never thought about, Gu Ruoyun sneered, However, Your Highness, if youre looking for the Ghost Doctor to cure your... ailment... Sorry, even if the Ghost Doctor was able to cure that, she wouldnt help you! Leng Yanfengs eyes darkened. With an unreadable expression, he asked, If you havent even seen it, how do you know that it cant be cured? Pfft! Someoneughed. Wei Yiyi stepped out, a single eyebrow arched as she addressed him: Your Highness, Im a pure and innocent girl, yet youre trying to make me treat your tool? Let me tell you, if you hade to beg for my help three years ago, I might have been able to treat it. However, now that three years have already passed, even the God of Medicine wouldnt be able to treat you! Most importantly, she had never intended to treat him. Wei Yiyi pouted. She still hadnt forgotten how this fellow had kept troubling her shifu for his own selfish desires! If she cured him, wouldnt that be causing trouble for Shifu? No way! She absolutely wouldnt do such an insensible thing! Youre really not going to treat me? Leng Yanfengs eyes turned chilly and he walked a few steps closer to Wei Yiyi. The air he breathed out was frigid as he spoke. Ghost Doctor, forget that Im the crown prince of a country. Im an inner disciple of the Weapon Refining Sect. Now, are you willing to treat my ailment or not? No! Wei Yiyi raised her chin and sneered as she looked at Leng Yanfeng. Was there anyone on this maind who didnt know that the Ghost Doctor had a strange temper? She would never treat anyone she didnt want to, even if the Heavenly Emperor himself requested it! But what Heavenly Emperor was there? He was just an inner disciple of the Weapon Refining Sect at the end of the day. Very well! Leng Yanfeng took a deep breath and his tone turned even icier: I hope... you dont regret this! Lets go! When he finished saying his piece, Leng Yanfeng turned and left without looking back. However, his calm front was belied by the two fists tightly clenched at his sides. A cial winter had begun to build in the depths of his eyes... After they had left, Gu Ruoyun cast a measuring gaze at the little beggar before her. He was rather young and looked to be about ten years old or so. His clothing was tattered, his face was covered in ayer of dirt, and his body was stick thin, as if a sudden breeze could knock him over. However, those big, bright eyes of his carried a stubbornness all their own, and it was that charisma that highlighted the sharp, domineering aura that belonged to kings. It was hard to imagine that this kind of expression came from a ten year old child. Youre the Ghost Doctor? The little beggars eyes stared straight at Wei Yiyi without any emotion; they didnt even carry the normal excitement most people would have when looking at the Ghost Doctor. He looked at her with calm attention and said, I heard that the Ghost Doctor appeared in Azure Dragon Countrys Hundred Herb Hall, so I rushed all the way here. I didnt think that I would really be able to meet you! Theres hope for me now! Wei Yiyi raised her eyebrow, and was about to reject the little beggars plea for help. However, just as she was about to speak, Gu Ruoyun was one step ahead of her. There was a smile in her shifus voice when she spoke next. Wei Yiyi, this child is rather interesting, dont you think? Chapter 170: Subduing the White Tiger (1) Chapter 170: Subduing the White Tiger (1) Wei Yiyi stared nkly for a moment upon hearing Gu Ruoyun say so. She then carefully observed the little fellow before her. She could see the worry and tension on that dirt-covered little face; his small fists were clenched tightly as he looked at the two women before him with an obstinate and staunch stance. This is... eh? Wei Yiyi seemed to have discovered something as her eyes widened in surprise: This kid has some sort of strong power sealed in his body. That power has been absorbing the spiritual power in his body to survive, so thats why his power has been so low all these years. What a waste of a good talent. The Ghost Doctor shook her head in pity. No! Gu Ruoyun shook her head, Its not some power thats been sealed in his body; its a spiritual beast! Im guessing that this kid must have gotten badly injured when he was young, and he was supposed to have died. However, someone caught a spiritual beast and sealed it in his body so that he could continue living. What you said was right, this fellows spiritual power is quite unusual. With proper training, he could definitely be a peerless genius! His achievements definitely wouldnt lose out to my fathers! Otherwise, this spiritual beast wouldnt have chosen to save him... Of course, this was what Zixie had told her via soul telepathy. Even so, the little boy looked at her in astonishment, a glimmer of hope revealed in his eyes. Do you have some way to help me? I heard that the Ghost Doctor can do anything, so only the Ghost Doctor can save me! If I continue on like this, Ill never be strong in my whole life. Please help me! Wei Yiyi smiled, Little kid, Im a human, not a god. I cant do everything. Speaking honestly, I dont have any way to help you, since this isnt a wound or a sickness! How do you want me to help you? Most importantly, Wei Yiyi was a little scared of the spiritual beast in the boys body. She subconsciously didnt dare to ept his request for help. The little beggar lowered his head with some disappointment. The Ghost Doctor was hisst hope, but if even thisst shred of hope was gone, would he have to remain a good-for-nothing forever? No! Absolutely not! If there was no way to raise his power, then there would be danger lurking on the horizon for his family... Actually, if you want to save him, its not like theres no way to do so. Suddenly, a devilishly charming voice rang out from her soul, as if someone had just spoken by her ear. Gu Ruoyun raised a brow: Whats your solution? Its simple, Zixies tone carried disdain towards Gu Ruoyuns question, Wont everything be solved if you just subdue the spiritual beast in his body? Although that spiritual beast isnt very strong right now, the White Tiger was one of the Four Divine Beasts at the very least. Whoosh! Gu Ruoyuns eyes widened in astonishment. What did Zixie just say? The White Tiger that was one of the Four Divine Beasts? Back when this maind had been formed, it had been led by the Four Divine Beasts: Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger and ck Turtle. At the start, the four beasts had each guarded a direction, protecting the structure of this maind. Later on, the four beasts had mysteriously disappeared, and no one had seen traces of them ever since. Furthermore, the four countries in this West Spirit Maind were named after the Four Divine Beasts. Could there be some link in this? Girl, remember that youre the owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Although the Four Divine Beasts are very strong, thats only when theyre up against other people. When I was at my peak, even when all of them came at me together, they werent even my match. Unfortunately, Ive already lost most of my power right now. If you subdue the White Tiger, then your journey will be much safer. Chapter 171: Subduing the White Tiger (2) Chapter 171: Subduing the White Tiger (2) Gu Ruoyun waspletely shocked. The Four Divine Beasts werent a match for Zixie? Then, just how strong was Zixie when he was at his peak? Shifu, what happened? Wei Yiyi looked doubtfully at Gu Ruoyun, blinking in puzzlement as she asked. Its nothing, Gu Ruoyun shook her head and looked at the disappointed little beggar, Kid, I might be able to help you solve the problem of that spiritual beast in your body. The girls calm voice disturbed the little beggars thoughts. He hurriedly raised his head; his obstinate gaze stared at Gu Ruoyun. In that instant, even his breathing had quickened. You... Are you serious? All these years, his dad had sought countless people for help, but those people were unable to do anything about the spiritual beast in his body. Until now, Gu Ruoyun was the only one who had ever said that she might have a solution for him... Hope made his heart light up again. I can help you, but I have two requests, A glint of light shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she smiled at the little beggar, Firstly, the spiritual beast in your body will belong to me. Secondly, at the same time, youll belong to me too! The little beggar froze for a moment before sinking into silence. After a long time, he raised his head again, and his bright eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun unblinkingly. For your first request, to be honest, many experts have also wanted to subdue the spiritual beast in my body all these years. However, they all failed and many were even devoured by the spiritual beast. As for the second request... The little beggar hesitated, I need to ask my father. Thats fine. Gu Ruoyun nodded: Ill give you some time to consider it. If you follow me, not only will I guarantee that the spiritual beast in your body will no longer hurt you, I can also guarantee that youll grow to the point that youre invincible at the fastest speed! To be honest, with the little beggars innate talent, all she needed to do was train him a little and he would be a strong expert who could shake up the four nations! Of course, other than her interest in the White Tiger, she was also willing to help him because she was extremely interested in the little guys talent. No one would be able to easily let go of such a great talent... Ill discuss it with my father for a period of time. Could I stay with you in the meantime? The little beggar bit his lip and asked, a little nervous. You can, but... Gu Ruoyun smiled, Is there something you havent told us? For example, from your aura, I can tell that youre the son of a noble family. How did you end up like this? The little beggar had not expected that Gu Ruoyun would ask a question like that. He stayed silent for a moment before saying: Im the only son of my family, and Im the only sessor left in the family. My family is at heads with another family. If that family finds out that I came here to seek the Ghost Doctors help, they would definitely find a way to stop me. Thus, Father could only secretly send me out here. For the sake of avoiding the notice of that family, he couldnt send anyone to protect me. Furthermore, Im not supposed to contact him except at critical moments. I dont have much strength, so I ended up like this. At least Ive finally found the Ghost Doctor and theres a way to save me now... The little beggars face was full of emotion. This older sister had been called shifu by the Ghost Doctor, her medical skills must be very strong. This made him unconsciously willing to trust her... Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded slightly, Wei Yiyi, take him to shower and give him a change of clothes before you bring him to see me. After she finished speaking, she turned and walked into Hundred Herb Hall without looking back... Chapter 172: Subduing the White Tiger (3) Chapter 172: Subduing the White Tiger (3) After cleaning him up, Wei Yiyi quickly brought the kid to Gu Ruoyun. The little kid was dressed in silk. Hisrge eyes were looking at Gu Ruoyun distractedly. His face had be fair and tender after washing up, and his features were pretty and delicate. It was clear that he was a noble little shota. Shifu, this little guys quite good-looking. When he grows up, hell surely be a handsome man. Why dont you just keep him as a male pet? Wei Yiyi smiled charmingly and pinched his lovely skin. The little shota was a little angry, but also afraid that Gu Ruoyun wouldnt help him subdue the spiritual beast in his body anymore, so he could only bear with it and stare anxiously at the girl sitting on the chair before him. I just spoke with my father, he gave me permission to agree to your conditions. Of course, thats if you cure me. After he finished speaking, the little shota bit his lip. He looked like he had just been bullied. If you can treat me, Ill belong to you. You can do whatever you want to me, and I wont fight back. Hearing this, Wei Yiyi froze for a moment. She had only been teasing him casually, she hadnt expected that this little guy would take it for real. If those two guys in the backyard find out that shes actually helping shifu collect male pets, then... Thinking of the consequences, Wei Yiyi couldnt help but break out into cold sweat. Regardless of whether it was Qianbei Ye or Zixie, they werent people that a nobody like her could afford to offend... Rest assured, I dont have any interest in that sort of thing. I only hope that you can lend me a helping hand in the future, Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly, Right now, Ill start treating your body. Zixie had just told her that the White Tiger had hidden in this little shotas body because she needed to recover from the wounds on its body by using the spiritual qi in his body. If she could bring something to lure out the White Tiger, it would be much easier to subdue her. Of course, the precondition was that she needed tomunicate with the White Tiger somehow... Zixie was unable to help her with this point, and she would need to aplish it herself. However, Gu Ruoyuns words made the little kid heave a sigh of relief. He lightly bit down on his lower lip and said: Im called Bai Chuan. If you cure me, Ill definitely keep to my promise. That spiritual beast and I will belong to you. Good, sit down. Having said so, Gu Ruoyun smiled gently at Bai Chuan and sat cross-legged. Following that, when the kid sat in front of her, she directed a thread of her spiritual consciousness into the little guys thin back, then entered into his spiritual ocean. Suddenly, a small, blueke appeared in Gu Ruoyuns sights. Bai Chuans spiritual ocean wasnt as vast as hers, but it was rather impressive inparison to most people. However, in the middle of that littleke, there was a swirling whirlpool sucking up all the water... Very quickly, theke turned into a drykebed. So thats what happened! Realisation struck Gu Ruoyun, The White Tiger is living in Bai Chuans spiritual ocean and shes using the spiritual qi to recover her strength. Bai Chuan cant break through because all the spiritual qi that he absorbs is used up by her! Just as she was about to let her spiritual consciousness enter the spiritual ocean, a formless force streaked across the sky and hit her with a bang. Within the room, Gu Ruoyuns face turned pale and sweat ran down her body in rivulets. She gritted her teeth, but she refused to retrieve her spiritual consciousness and continued to observe thatke. Who has the gall to disturb my cultivation? A cold shout transmitted from the spiritual ocean, carrying a strong pressure. Following that, someone dressed in a simple yet elegant yellow dress strode out from within the spiritual ocean. The dress billowed in the wind as if each step had brought forth a breeze. Chapter 173: Subduing the White Tiger (4) Chapter 173: Subduing the White Tiger (4) The woman had an indifferent expression on her beautiful face, like a chrysanthemum flower blooming with an enchanting fragrance on a remote mountain. However, that was only on the surface. The womans features held a cold arrogance, and she had a kings domineering aura as gifted by nature. Youre the White Tiger, Yunyao? Gu Ruoyuns voice pierced through theyers of white mist and resounded in the elegant womans ears. The woman smiled and said: Yunyao... Hehe, it has been many years since someone has called me by that name. Little girl, do you know what kind of ce this is? What are you doing here? Gu Ruoyun returned the smile before replying: I know youre living in the body of this child called Bai Chuan, and that you need to use his spiritual qi to nourish your injured body. Im the person he has called to subdue you. Subdue me? Haha. Yunyao couldnt resistughing out loud. Even when she wasughing, her appearance remained noble and graceful; this was what a real aristocrat looked like. Such a huge boast for a little girl. Youre just a little martial general, and you have the nerve to subdue me? Since you know that Im the White Tiger Yunyao, why are you making such a boast? Id like to see what abilities you have to subdue me today! As a spiritual beast with the bloodline of a Divine Beast, even if she was seriously injured, the White Tigers strength could not be belittled. However, this little girl was only a martial general and was trying to subdue her? This was tooughable! Bang! Yunyao exerted the pressure of her power, trying to break Gu Ruoyuns thread of spiritual consciousness. She had thought that it would be as easy as swatting a fly, but very quickly, the smile on her face froze... The others spiritual consciousness was thin, but it still remained within Bai Chuans body, drifting about erratically. Little girl, it looks like Ive underestimated you! Although you dont have much power, your willpower isnt too shabby. Youve managed to withstand my pressure, but your body on the outside must be feeling pretty bad now, isnt it? Yunyao was right. The Divine Beasts pressure was too overwhelming. Gu Ruoyun had resisted with all her might to keep her spiritual consciousness from dispersing, since it would be hard for her to enter again if it disappeared. However, with this move, her body had suffered heavy injuries. If her spiritual consciousness hadnt been stronger than normal, she might even have turned into an idiot. Yunyao, youve been dwelling in Bai Chuans body simply because you want to heal your injuries. What if I can help you treat them? Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly, and Yunyaos watching gaze changed. Yunyao froze for a moment before she sneered: Little girl, why should I believe you? Humans have always been sly. If it werent for you sly humans, I wouldnt have suffered such serious injuries and been unable to heal them for so many years. I also wouldnt have lost contact with my threepanions. She had never held much goodwill towards those crafty humans, and this girl had dered her intention to subdue her the moment theyd met. This girl was no different from the humans who had used all sorts of tricks to hurt them, and who had almost seeded in trapping them. If you dont believe me, I can let you try it out. Gu Ruoyun knew that Yunyao wouldnt believe her so easily, so she let the spiritual qi from within the Ancient Divine Pagoda leak out. Endless spiritual qi entered Bai Chuans body from that thread of spiritual consciousness, and rushed towards that dried upke. Yunyaos body stiffened abruptly. Other than astonishment, there was undisguised excitement and happiness on her face. She couldnt resist closing her eyes and quickly absorbed the spiritual qi that Gu Ruoyun had brought out into her body. Chapter 174: Subduing the White Tiger (5) Chapter 174: Subduing the White Tiger (5) In that moment, she felt that her internal organs had been enveloped in that warm and gentle spiritual qi. She felt like a weight had been lifted from her entire body, and she couldnt help but take a deep breath of air. Following that, she opened her eyes. Her beautiful pupils were locked dead on Gu Ruoyun. It was clear that Gu Ruoyun was much more enticing than Bai Chuan to her now. Even if she stayed in Bai Chuans body for five to six years, it wouldnt even be able to match the amount her body had recovered from that burst of spiritual qi just now. Girl, speaking honestly, that spiritual qi you just transferred to me is indeed very tempting, but I, Yunyao, am not willing to submit to any humans. Otherwise, I would have just willingly be the mount for those humans then, and I wouldnt have suffered such grievous injuries! However, if you give me the spiritual qi to heal my body, Ill fight for you for that period of time in return! Although Im currently badly injured, therell be no problems unless you meet a martial emperor. Alright. Gu Ruoyun sunk into silence for a moment before agreeing to Yunyaos request: Leave Bai Chuans body now and Ill send you to a ce where you can rest and recover from your injuries. After she finished speaking, she couldnt hold on to that thread of spiritual consciousness any longer. She hurriedly pulled out from Bai Chuans body and took in a deep breath. Shifu, how did it go? Wei Yiyi stood to one side anxiously. She was just about to inquire about the results when she saw a thick mist dispersing from Bai Chuans body, which quickly coalesced into a young woman dressed in a yellow dress. Its... its out. Tears suddenly flowed out of Bai Chuans eyes. He hadnt cried despite the countless times he had failed to break through. He hadnt cried despite how he had suffered on the journey to find the Ghost Doctor. Even when he had finally seen Wei Yiyi, he hadnt cried... But now, seeing that Yunyao had left his spiritual ocean, Bai Chuan couldnt hold back any longer and burst into tears. No matter how mature he acted, he was still a child. The emotions he had held back all these years finally exploded and he felt the strong urge to hug Gu Ruoyun and kiss her. Yunyao had left; in other words, he was no longer a good-for-nothing! After all the humiliation and disdain he had faced all these years, how could he not be excited now? Shifu, you... you subdued her? Wei Yiyi couldnt refrain from widening her eyes. She held endless admiration towards Gu Ruoyun in her heart. She hadnt expected that shifu would be so strong as to subdue this spiritual beast! Would anyone in Azure Dragon Country even dare toe looking for shifu and cause trouble now? Yunyao, Ill send you off to rest. Gu Ruoyun didnt say much more, but simply let Yunyao enter the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Anyway, Zixie was inside the Ancient Divine Pagoda. She wasnt worried that she would cause a ruckus or anything... As for whether Yunyao would spread news of the Ancient Divine Pagoda to the outside world, she wasnt worried about that either. Firstly, Yunyao wasnt able to leave the Ancient Divine Pagoda now. Secondly, very soon, Yunyao would still be one of the great generals under hermand in the end! Wei Yiyi, I suffered some injuries just now and I need to recover. Bring Bai Chuan out with you first, donte in until I allow you to. Gu Ruoyun shut her eyes weakly, her face extremely pale. Wei Yiyi was very worried in her heart, but she knew that wounds of this caliber werent a problem at all with Shifus abilities. Thus, she nodded: Okay, Shifu. Ill wait outside the door. Call me if you need anything. After saying so, she dragged away the bawling Bai Chuan and walked out without looking back. When the two of them had disappeared, Gu Ruoyun then entered the Ancient Divine Pagoda, just by thinking about it. Ever since she had be a martial warrior, she needed to break through two ranks to enter the next level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Thus, it was only when she had passed the martial knight rank and be a martial general that she was able to enter the third level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda and receive the rewards there. The snow wolf Baobao and the Longevity Pill form were the treasures she had obtained on the third level. At this moment, within the Ancient Divine Pagoda, arge and formidable white tiger was currently hiding in a corner, trembling. The fur on her body was standing on end, as if there was something scary nearby. Chapter 175: Subduing the White Tiger (6) Chapter 175: Subduing the White Tiger (6) Get more chapters for Wild Consort by reading on vrenovels! Yunyao, why did you revert to your original body? And what are you doing hiding in the corner? Gu Ruoyun was a little astonished. She had witnessed Yunyaos haughtiness for herself, so what had urred to put her in this state? Zixie nced at Yunyao. Im not sure. She became like this once she saw me. Before Zixie had spoken, everything was fine. But once he spoke, the frightened White Tiger almost jumped straight out of her pelt. The tremors that had wracked her body only increased at the sound of his voice.. Gu Ruoyun thought that if there was a crevice within the Ancient Divine Pagoda right now, Yunyao would definitely choose to burrow into it. At a time like this, she had abandoned all her previous haughtiness and had even forsaken her dignity. Girl, what kind of ce did you bring me to? Why is this guy here? Why? Yunyao was so scared that even her voice had begun to tremble. Inwardly, she scolded Gu Ruoyun a thousand times over. This damned human had still tricked her in the end. She had actually brought her to the territory of that god of pests! Was she even going to have the chance to leave with her life intact? Who? Gu Ruoyun stared, bemused. She really didnt know what Yunyao was talking about. Who else could it be? Yunyao wanted to re at Gu Ruoyun, but upon detecting the dangerously cold aura radiating from Zixie, she was so frightened that she lowered her head, This gue god, the Ancient Phoenix Zixie! I trusted you; why did you trick me? And if that wasnt enough, you even brought me to this demonsir! ... Gu Ruoyun waspletely speechless. She looked at Zixie and raised an eyebrow in question. What did you dost time? How did you scare the White Tiger to this point? She even calls you... a god of pests? Didnt I tell you before? Even if all four Divine Beasts came at me together, they wouldnt be a match for me. I wasnt just using that to describe my strength. Many years ago, they actually did so. With a casual shrug of his shoulders, Zixie nonchntly continued: I simply beat them all up. After that, they disappeared from my sight and never came looking for me again. Yunyao, indignant, nearly leapt to her feet. Just a beating? How could it have been that simple? If that had been all there was to it, then it wouldnt have left them traumatised to the point where they would check for this god of pests whereabouts every time they left their houses! They absolutely would not go to any ce he was visiting! Just as Yunyao was contemting how to escape, she spotted Zixie walking towards her. It scared her so much that she decided to elerate her ns and leave immediately. However, this was the god of pests territory; was there any room for escape here? Yunyao, there are many people on this maind searching for this Ancient Divine Pagoda. Now that youve entered this ce, I cant be at ease. Zixie watched Yunyao with his signature devilish smile. It made Yunyao absolutely terrified; she was about to suffocate from fear. Yunyao was really regretting her decision now! She could have stayed in a perfectly good spiritual ocean, but thanks to Gu Ruoyun and her tempting spiritual qi, she had left her sanctuary and stepped right into the god of pests territory. Now she was about to lose her life over that stupid decision! If she had known that the spiritual qi hade from Zixies home, if she had known Gu Ruoyun had nned to trick her, if she had known death was just one short step away... She shouldve just let her body slowly recover. That would have been better than meeting this god of pests... You... what do you want? Yunyao clenched her teeth, but they chattered anyway, cking against each other as they revealed her underlying fear. Its simple, A corner of Zixies lips lifted into a smile, You have two choices. One, Ill destroy your soul! Two, make a contract with her! Only then will I be able to trust you! Actually, Zixie had been waiting for this all along. If he had made any sound while Gu Ruoyun and Yunyao were talking earlier, this little tiger would have definitely hidden in that spiritual ocean and refused toe out! Thus, he could only wait until Gu Ruoyun had lured her into the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Only then could he step out and make his threat... Chapter 176: Subduing the White Tiger (7) Chapter 176: Subduing the White Tiger (7) Yunyaos eyes darted about as she weighed the pros and cons. She knew that Zixie was always true to his word, even if he was a god of pests. However, she wasnt too willing to submit to a human and be a ve. So, have you finished considering your options? Zixie nced at Yunyao and said, You can choose to reject both options, but... you should be clear what the consequence to that would be! Yunyao gritted her teeth. As they said, better a bad life than a good death. She could agree to this god of pests conditions first, and then she could find a chance to leave once she had recovered her strength. Alright, I agree. Seeing Yunyaos unwillingness disyed all over her face, Zixie smiled. How could he not understand what Yunyao was thinking inside? What a pity. For the rest of her life, she wouldnt ever be able to escape Gu Ruoyuns control... Girl, make a contract with her, Zixie pointed towards Yunyao and faced Gu Ruoyun as he spoke, Once you contract with her, shell have to protect you with her life. With her by your side, Ill be at ease. No matter what, Yunyao was still pretty powerful. This was also the reason why Zixie had let Gu Ruoyun subdue her. Awooo. Seeing that her master had subdued another spiritual beast, Baobao hurriedly rubbed her head against Gu Ruoyuns thigh, as if telling her master not to forget about her once she had a new pet. Zixie, thank you. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently at Zixie in gratitude, Youve helped me so much on my journey of growth. If it had not been for you back then, my soul would definitely have been destroyed! Oh? Zixie caressed his chin and scanned her up and down with an evil smile. His gaze seemed to pass through her clothes. Youve filled out rather well in these three years. So, if you really want to show your gratitude, why not give me your body in return? What do you think? While speaking, he moved closer and closer to Gu Ruoyun until he had forced her into a corner. That warm breath of his fluttered against her neck, tickling her. Gu Ruoyun backed up a few steps until her back hit the icy cold wall. Her casual reply was: Humans and beasts cant be together, so Im afraid I cant repay you with my body. Girl, dont you know that spiritual beasts are no different from humans once they have achieved a human form? Zixies purple eyes narrowed; he sent her a charming smile as he said, If we have children together, theyll be humans. If you dont believe me, we can try it out. Looking at the handsome face right in front of her, Gu Ruoyuns heart wasnt moved at all. A faint smile hung on her lips as she said, Even so, it doesnt change the fact that youre a phoenix. Im not interested in interspecies rtions. If youre in heat, then go find a female phoenix. I have zero interest in you. Zixies expression immediately turned dark. What was this girl saying? Not only was she disdaining his spiritual beast blood, she was even iming he was in heat? Alright, girl. I wont tease you anymore. Lets talk about business. Zixie took a deep breath. He was really afraid that he would die out of anger from this little fellows words if they continued their conversation. Im going to continue my closed cultivation now. I wont be able to appear for awhile. If theres any danger, send Yunyao out; dont bear with it by yourself. Gu Ruoyun froze for a moment. Had she seen wrongly? Was that a trace of love in Zixies eyes just now? This guy would actually feel love for her? In her heart, Zixie was both a teacher and a friend. He was extremely strict when he needed to be. As for love... she had never seen that before. In the corner, the White Tiger who had curled up into a ball nced at Zixie before looking back to Gu Ruoyun. Her eyes darted between the two of them. Something smelt fishy! There was definitely something fishy between Zixie and this girl! Chapter 177: The Assassin from the Dark Yin Palace (1) Chapter 177: The Assassin from the Dark Yin Pce (1) Yunyao was inwardly shocked. From what she could see, this human girl seemed very ordinary. What made that god of pests take a fancy to her? If she made a contract with this human, would she get enough power to make the Ancient Phoenix bow to her? Zixie, I wont disturb your closed cultivation then. As for Yunyao, stay in the Ancient Divine Pagoda and recover from your injuries for now. When I need you, Ill bring you out. Gu Ruoyun yawned. She hadnt seen Xiao Ye for a whole day; he was probably pitifully drawing circles in a corner somewhere. ...... In the imperial pce, a poised, elegantdy sat on a chaise. She casually yed with her nails as she said, How are the preparations going? An imperial guard respectfully replied: Reporting to Imperial Concubine, weve already prepared the items you wanted. Weve sent them to the elder of Dark Yin Pce and theyve already epted our mission. Good, very good! Imperial Concubine Ling sneered and stood up. A glint of malice shed across her beautiful eyes. Its been three years. Gu Ruoyun, its been three years since you killed my Ling family. For these three years, Ive spent every moment thinking about this grudge! However, I didnt have the power to deal with you back then! It took me three years of searching to find a technique valuable enough for the elder of Dark Yin Pce to agree to my request! This time, even if you have the protection of Hundred Herb Hall, your death is guaranteed! Heaven knew how she had muddled through these past three years. Even His Majesty himself had refused to help her take her revenge! Thus, she could only depend on herself! Otherwise, she wouldnt have had to waste three years time searching for something that the elder of Dark Yin Pce valued. She would let that woman know that there were consequences to killing a member of the Ling family! Anyone who killed her family would have to go to the underworld and answer for their crimes! ...... It was night. Moonbeams filtered in through the window, falling upon Gu Ruoyuns fair visage. Gu Ruoyun was sitting cross-legged on the bed, her eyes closed. There was a thickyer of spiritual qi encasing her entire body, slowly entering through her pores. Suddenly, a burst of strange fluctuations came from behind the door. Gu Ruoyun abruptly opened her eyes. Cold light shed across her clear pupils as she said: Someone has entered the formation! I wonder who hase to disturb us at such ate hour! The formation in thispound had been set up by Zixie. Those whose ranks were lower than martial emperor would never be able to get out! She tossed her sleeves and got up, striding out withrge steps. Shifu. Wei Yiyi spotted Gu Ruoyun from afar and hurried to shout out to her. Bai Chuan was standing in brocade clothing next to her, bashful. When he looked at Gu Ruoyun, his gaze carried a little awkwardness, most likely because he had thought of Wei Yiyis proposal to make him into a male pet. Of course, Gu Ruoyun didnt bother with him and walked to Wei Yiyi without leave. She asked: Whos the intruder? Im not sure. Wei Yiyi shook her head. That fellows still within the formation. I was waiting for him to spend all his strength before I capture him for interrogation. Theres no need for such trouble, Gu Ruoyun smiled, Yunyao, go and get him for me. Whoosh! A light shed, and in the blink of an eye, an elegant woman dressed in chrysanthemum-yellow clothes appeared before the men of the Devil Sect. Her ck tresses fell like a waterfall, her every gesture was extremely graceful and noble; she was exactly like a true well-bred youngdy. However, upon seeing what happened next, everyones expressions changed... Chapter 178: The Assassin from the Dark Yin Palace (2) Chapter 178: The Assassin from the Dark Yin Pce (2) Yunyaos form shed as she charged directly into the formation. It had not even been ten minutes when she emerged, lugging a man dressed in blood-red clothing along with her. She unceremoniously threw him before Gu Ruoyuns feet. Just one? Wei Yiyi froze for a moment and turned a bbergasted gaze on Gu Ruoyun. From the start, Yunyao had a sweet, shallow smile on her face. She easily replied to Wei Yiyisment by saying: Didnt you want to interrogate them? One persons enough. As for the rest, I killed them all. Sssst! Everyone sucked in a breath. Where had this womane from? She had charged right in and right back out of that formation, all in one piece! The enemies inside were all in by her hand, and she had even brought one back with her alive for interrogation purposes! Most importantly, she had done everything within ten minutes! When did Eldest Miss draw an expert like that to her side? The Dark Yin Pce? After seeing the mark on the assassins body, Gu Ruoyuns expression immediately turned cloudy. The Dark Yin Pce was different. When others carried out assassinations, they would conceal their identities with the utmost caution. However, the assassins of the Dark Yin Pce didnt do so. It was exactly the opposite: they would wear uniforms marked with their organisations crest, and on top of that, they would even send derations before the assassination, ensuring the target knew with certainty that the deed would be done by their Dark Yin Pce. Actually, it was likely that these people hadnte here to kill her; they had merelye to deliver the deration. They hadnt expected to step into a formation and end up dead. Hmph! The man in blood-red clothing harrumphed and said: I didnt think that our Dark Yin Pce would end up failing our mission this time! However, Gu Ruoyun, our Dark Yin Pce is out for your life. Youre not going to live for much longer, hahaha! The manughed when he saw Gu Ruoyuns expression shift. With his upation, of course he loved to see the frightened expressions of others. However, he didnt know that, rather than out of fear, Gu Ruoyuns expression had changed because of the evildoer Zuo Shangchen. She knew that Zuo Shangchen was the young master of the Dark Yin Pce. That fellow had actually sent people to assassinate her? Shifu, watch out! Suddenly, Wei Yiyis face abruptly changed when she saw that the man had tossed a venomous bug towards Gu Ruoyuns face. Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun was still deep in her thoughts and wasnt able to recover her senses in time... Scram! It was at this moment that a loud shout came from behind Gu Ruoyun. Miraculously, the venomous bug that had been about to attack her suddenly reversed its course and bit the neck of its master instead. AHH!! The man screamed his lungs out, and before everyones eyes, his flesh began to peel off bit by bit, until he was just a puddle of pus and blood... Roar! With a loud roar, Yunyao instantly changed into an enormous white tiger under the gazes of the crowd and ducked into a corner with a crash. Her whole body started trembling in fright as she stared at the man standing behind Gu Ruoyun. Everyone gaped. That elegant and nobledy was actually a spiritual beast? And why did she be a little scaredy cat all of a sudden... Wait! Spiritual beast? In human form? Ssssst! The crowd sucked in their breaths again and cast their stupefied gazes at Gu Ruoyun. Their master was the coolest. Even a spiritual beast that could take on human form was obeying hermands. Who else in this world had that kind of ability other than their master? Could Gu Panpan do that? Could Shiyun do that? Although Shiyun had great natural talent, she couldnt match up to their master in aspects such as these... Xiao Ye, why have youe? Gu Ruoyun stared at Qianbei Ye with some astonishment. Actually, even if Qianbei Ye hadnt acted just now, that man in blood-red clothing wouldnt have been able to seed in his ploy anyway. Chapter 179: The Assassin from the Dark Yin Palace (3) Chapter 179: The Assassin from the Dark Yin Pce (3) Qianbei Ye frowned. A dark haze eclipsed his iparably beautiful face as his blood-red pupils fixed on the puddle of blood. In the dark of the night, his silver hair and red clothes made everyones eyes drawn to him unconsciously. Xiao Yun, he tried to kill you. The men from Dark Yin Pce tried to kill you. Ill go and destroy Dark Yin Pce now, okay? From the way he said it, destroying the Dark Yin Pce was as easy as eating a meal. Xiao Ye... Gu Ruoyun gazed into his eyes, startled. They deserve to die! Anyone who tries to kill you... deserves to die! Yes, anyone who tried to touch her deserved to die! If every single person on the maind wished to touch her, then he wouldnt mind massacring the entire poption. Xiao Ye, Gu Ruoyun gently smiled at him as if she wasforting a child, Arent I perfectly fine now? Furthermore, I need to figure out some things. She wanted to know why that evildoer had sent assassins from Dark Yin Pce to deal with her. Alright. Qianbei Ye was an obedient child. However, he only ever listened to Gu Ruoyun. If anyone else tried to dictate his actions, they would likely be drowned in a sea of blood. However, once youve figured it out, Ill go and destroy Dark Yin Pce, okay? After a bit of thought, Qianbei Ye still decided that he wasnt going to let them off. Who gave them the guts toe and hurt Xiao Yun? Gu Ruoyun faintly smiled but didnt say anything. Turning around, she spotted Yunyao hiding in the corner. Astounded, she asked: Yunyao, what are you doing there? When she heard Gu Ruoyun speak, Yunyao trembled in fright. Had she gotten eight lifetimes worth of bad luck somehow? Wasnt meeting that god of pests enough? Why did this guy appear, too? What kind of person was this girl? Why were so many strong experts rted to her? Yunyao wanted to cry. She was probably the only spiritual beast in the world who had to live through such tragic circumstances. A tiger? Qianbei Ye cast a nce at Yunyao and frowned. I dont like the tiger tribe. Xiao Yun, can I kill her? Yunyao was so frightened that her entire body shook. Finally, with a quick spark of her wit, she let out a soft: Meow~ Pu-tong! Wei Yiyi almost fell to the ground, her head full of sweatdrops. Was this fellow really the White Tiger of the Divine Beasts? Even the mouse tribe had more courage in the tip of their tails than Yunyao had in her entire body! Xiao Ye, you have a grudge against the tiger tribe? Gu Ruoyun asked, astonished. Qianbei Ye thought for a bit before answering: Theyre too noisy. Alright! Gu Ruoyun waspletely speechless in regards to Qianbei Ye. She turned to look at Wei Yiyi and said, Wei Yiyi, were going to the guest house. That fellow Zuo Shangchen probably hasnt left yet. I want to question him on what hes trying to do! Yes, Shifu. Wei Yiyis lips curled. A cold glint shed across her narrowed eyes. The actions of Dark Yin Pce hadpletely crossed the line! So what if they were an organization of assassins? So what if they were strong? Simply having power wasnt enough to deter the Devil Sect! Justice would be served for their master, one way or another. Within the guest house, Zuo Shangchen was lying indolently on a chaise, waving the fan in his hands back and forth. Suddenly, the door to his room was kicked open, and a pretty, familiar figure appeared in his sight. Xiao Yuner, its sote in the night. Have youe to warm the bed of this prince? Zuo Shangchen sent his nighttime intruder his signature devilish smile, gaze full of affection. He slowly got up. Gu Ruoyuns expression was dark. Zuo Shangchen, your Dark Yin Pce just sent people to assassinate me. Why dont you start exining? Despite her usual prudence, she had only brought Wei Yiyi before charging in because she still trusted Zuo Shangchen. She had known him for three years after all; Zuo Shangchen didnt seem like the kind of person who would do something like that. However, it was also a fact that the assassins hade from Dark Yin Pce. No matter what the truth would reveal, she had to get Zuo Shangchen to go and investigate! Chapter 180: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (1) Chapter 180: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (1) Xiao Yuner, are you joking with me? Zuo Shangchen couldnt resist smiling, disying his utterly beautiful visage, magnificent and peerless. Even Gu Ruoyun had to admit that her breath was taken away by his beauty every time they met, even though they had already known each other for three years. However, when a mans beauty was this breathtaking, it made all the women in this world seem like dirt inparison. This prince would have to be crazy to send the Dark Yin Pce to assassinate you. Furthermore, if you die, then wouldnt that brother of yours turn the world upside down? Most importantly, he had no reason to kill Gu Ruoyun. So it was impossible that the Dark Yin Pce would attempt to assassinate her! Whoosh! A cold de rested on Zuo Shangchens neck. Wei Yiyi carried a seductive smile on her lips as her eyes emanated frost: The assassins who came this time were definitely people from the Dark Yin Pce. Fourth Prince, please give us an exnation! Impudent! Upon seeing Wei Yiyis actions, Qingyis expression turned icy. She tried to draw her sword, but Zuo Shangchen raised his hand and stopped her movements. Qingyi, back down. The smile on his face disappeared, bit by bit. His mesmerising eyes slowly narrowed as he asked: Xiao Yuner, youre being serious? Judging by Gu Ruoyuns personality, she wouldnte looking for him if she wasnt absolutely sure. Thus, it was definitely true that the Dark Yin Pce had sent people to assassinate her! Rage awakened in Zuo Shangchens heart. Which damned bastard had done something like this and caused him to be their scapegoat?! If he finds the culprit, even tearing that fellow into a thousand pieces wouldnt be enough to soothe the rage in his heart! What do you think, Fourth Prince? Gu Ruoyun smiled, If it wasnt for the formation set up in mypound, my head wouldnt be resting on my shoulders right now! So, do you think that what weve said is true? After hearing Gu Ruoyun call him Fourth Prince, Zuo Shangchen knew that she was angry. However, what she had said was true. Whenever the Dark Yin Pce attempted to kill someone, if the first attempt didnt seed, then they would simply send more people, pledging their lives until the mission was a sess. With Gu Ruoyuns current level of strength, she wouldnt be able to fight on the same level as the old bastards in the Dark Yin Pce. Thus, her anger waspletely within reason. She had almost died for no apparent reason at all, how could she not be angry? Xiao Yuner, I was wronged, Zuo Shangchens face was filled with grievance, I really didnt know about this. If you can give me some time, Ill investigate this matter and report back to you. Gu Ruoyun stayed silent for a moment before gesturing for Wei Yiyi to sheathe her sword, a bright smile on her face. Upon seeing that smile, Zuo Shangchen unconsciously shivered. Fourth Prince, do hurry and find the culprits behind this. If this spreads to the people by my side... Although Im not strong enough right now, trust me, the day wille when I sink the entire Dark Yin Pce! Zuo Shangchens body shook a little. His almond-shaped eyes stared deeply at the slender girl before him. At this moment, the girl had an endlessly domineering aura, like a ruler looking down upon the world. He believed that Gu Ruoyun had the ability to keep to her word. A Qi level two good-for-nothing had reached this level in just three to four years time! There were probably only a few geniuses in the strongest sects who could match this kind of talent. However,pared to those geniuses, Gu Ruoyuns spiritual ocean was much more vast and endless; it was much harder for her to cultivate and break through! Under those kind of circumstances, she had even advanced so quickly in rank. Chapter 181: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (2) Chapter 181: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (2) If she wasnt a genius amongst geniuses, then who could be one? Furthermore, Gu Ruoyuns talent would only be revealed at ater stage. The higher the rank, the more bottlenecks one would encounter. While everyone else gets stuck trying to break through bottlenecks, she would be able to break through immediately. That is to say, as long as Gu Ruoyun fills up her spiritual ocean, she would be able to break through without any bottlenecks in her way. Qingyi, go investigate immediately! Find out who tried to assassinate Xiao Yuner! Murderous intent shed across Zuo Shangchens eyes, No matter who it is, they have to be sentenced to be ripped apart by horses and have their souls disappear! Qingyis heart shook as she looked at Zuo Shangchens face with some fear. She hurriedly kneeled down on one knee and said respectfully: This subordinate will do as you bid! This time, her lords rage had really awakened! She didnt know who had been so short-sighted to ept a mission they shouldnt have. It was their just deserts to face their lords rage now! Even their lord didnt dare to harm Gu Ruoyun, the culprits behind this were too reckless! If their lord failed to give Miss Gu a proper exnation, the Dark Yin Pce definitely would not be able to suffer her older brothers anger... Seeing as youve shown a proper attitude, I wont hold this matter over your head. However, if I find out that youre sheltering the people of the Dark Yin Pce, then... get ready for a lifetime of fear! After she finished speaking, Gu Ruoyun nced at Zuo Shangchen and walked out without turning back. Behind her, Zuo Shangchen gazed at the girls slender figure, a bitter smile hanging on his lips: Xiao Yuners temperament is rather simr to Gu Shengxiaos; they wont let themselves get taken advantage of! These two are really a pair of siblings. Qingyi, go now and investigate. I dont want Xiao Yuner to have any misunderstandings about me. However, within these four nations, there probably wasnt any other person who would dare to threaten him besides her. ...... Within the inner pce, in a bedroom, Imperial Concubine Ling looked at the elder sitting behind a screen. Her heart was worried sick as she asked: Elder Liu, I heard that theres a formation set up over thepound that Gu Ruoyun lives in. The men from the Dark Yin Pce will be fine, right? The white-robed elder called Elder Liu smiled haughtily: Ive already asked around about it, so theres someone whos proficient at formations amongst the people I sent this time. At Gu Ruoyuns level, even if she found someone to deploy a formation for her, it would likely just be amon one. Then Ill be at ease. Imperial Concubine Ling sighed in relief before malice shed across that noble and poised countenance; a sneer at the corner of her lips. Gu Ruoyun, I wonder how youll feel once you receive that Deration of Death from the Dark Yin Pce! Youll probably faint from fright! This is what you get for making me your enemy! Three years ago, Ive already pledged my life to avenge this grudge! Something bad... Imperial Concubine, something bad has happened! Suddenly, a hasty shout sounded from outside the room. Following that, a man in an imperial guards uniform quickly ran in and hurriedly made a greeting. He reported anxiously: I was observing the situation from outside the entrance. Those people entered thepound a long time ago and never came out. However, just now, the people inside threw a bunch of corpses out and cremated them right outside the entrance. What did you say? Imperial Concubine Lings face instantly warped. Without waiting for her to continue speaking, the elder by her side hit the table with a bang. His expression was extremely ugly as he said: Gu Ruoyun, youve actually made our Dark Yin Pce fail a mission! It looks like I have to carry the mission out personally this time! Chapter 182: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (3) Chapter 182: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (3) Upon hearing this, Imperial Concubine Lings unhappiness turned into a tranquil calm. Thats right, even though those people have died, there was still the powerful Elder Liu. Gu Ruoyun definitely wouldnt be able to continue living! Elder Liu, since that formation is so formidable, what if Gu Ruoyun hides in thepound once she finds out that the Dark Yin Pce is trying to kill her? Hmph! Elder Liu harrumphed, Ive checked up on her situation early on. This Gu Ruoyun is a sentimental sort of person. I just have to capture someone close to her, and she wouldnt be able to stay hiding in there! Since shes chosen to kill the men from my Dark Yin Pce, she has to pay for it, an eye for an eye! The Dark Yin Pce seemed mighty in the eyes of themon people mainly because of this: if a person failed to execute the mission, then someone stronger than him would continue with the mission until the target died! Thus, a person who had been sent a Deration of Death by the Dark Yin Pce definitely wouldnt be able to live for more than half a month! Thank you for taking the trouble, Elder Liu. Imperial Concubine Ling was inwardly overjoyed; it also showed on her face as she thanked the elder. However, Elder Liu, could you hand Gu Ruoyun over to me to torture after you cripple her? She has killed so many people of my Ling family, I wont be able to rest easy if I dont avenge them personally. Theres no problem with that. Elder Liu nodded: Ill capture someone close to her tomorrow and force her out! From the start, he had never taken Gu Ruoyun seriously. Even if Hundred Herb Hall had a martial king in residence, but that early stage martial king good-for-nothing wasnt even fit to match blows with him! Seeing that Elder Lius face was full of confidence, Imperial Concubine Lings joy was disyed in her eyes. It was as if she could see Gu Ruoyun kneeling while begging for mercy in front of her; how satisfying! Father, Ling Xi, Ling Yu. Just you wait. Ill send your enemy to hell to atone for her crimes! When the timees, Ill cripple all her limbs, snap the tendons in her legs, break her spiritual ocean and make her a piece of crap you can bully! While thinking of it, she burst out into wildughter. The tears in her eyes mixed with her malice and hatred towards Gu Ruoyun... However, Gu Ruoyun had never expected that Imperial Concubine Ling would hold such hatred towards herself. The entire Ling family had been destroyed by her hand, so as someone of the Ling family, it was within reason that Imperial Concubine Ling held such an enormous grudge. It was only because Hundred Herb Hall was too powerful that Imperial Concubine Ling didnt dare to touch her. If she was given the chance, she would surely stab Gu Ruoyun in the back. ...... In the early morning, at daybreak. On a street not far from Hundred Herb Hall, a young boy about ten years of age was gazing curiously at the stalls around him, finding it to be novel. He said: Moyu-jiejie, where are you taking me to? The girl he called Moyu was the Devil Sects Right Protector and the Hall Master of the Pill Hall. After she had created the Devil Sect, Gu Ruoyun had passed on the art of refining pills to Moyu and left the management of the Pill Hall to her. Gu Ruoyun had taken a shine to Bai Chuans talent in cultivation, but his talent in refining pills was equally high, so she had entrusted him to Moyu. Xiao Chuan, Im going to bring you to our headquarters. Master has a new mission for you. Moyu smiled. Looking at the little shotas soft and tender cheeks, she couldnt resist reaching out to pinch them. Bai Chuans expression turned dark. He couldnt understand why all these women were so perverted, they all liked to pinch his face... Except Gu Ruoyun! That fellow only had cultivation on her mind. It was as if there was nothing else in her head other than cultivating and developing her power base. Chapter 183: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (4) Chapter 183: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (4) Moyu abruptly halted her steps and gripped Bai Chuans hand tightly. She looked at the elderly man blocking their way with a cautious gaze. The elder was dressed in a white robe and standing with his hands behind his back. He looked like an immortal to the bone, except for that arrogance and viciousness in his muddy pupils. Who are you? Moyus slender brows furrowed as she carefully pushed Bai Chuan behind her. The elder looked coldly at the two of them and said: Youre from Hundred Herb Hall? Who is Gu Ruoyun to you? Master? Moyu froze for a moment; this man was looking for Master? Her heart sunk: Why are you looking for her? It looks like Ive found the right people, The elder smiled. He spoke with an aloof tone: Since thats so, Ill trouble the two of you to be my guests at the Dark Yin Pce! Bai Chuan bit his lip and leaned against Moyus body. A rare glint of panic appeared in his wide, obstinate eyes. It was clear that even he had detected this elders bad intentions. Be a guest at the Dark Yin Pce? Moyu sneered, And what if I reject your invitation? No matter what, Moyu wouldnt let this old fellow use her to threaten Master! As for why she hadnt denied her connection with Gu Ruoyun, that was because the Dark Yin Pce had alreadye looking for them, so they had definitely done some investigation. Even if she had denied it, they wouldnt have believed her.. Haha, thats not up to you to decide. Even if you dont want to, youll have toe with me today! The elder burst out intoughter; at the same time, an endless surge of power suppressed Moyu. The martial kings pressure was like a rock pressing heavily onto her body, causing her fair face to turn terribly pale. Little girl, a wise man submits to circumstances. As long as youe with me, I wont hurt you! Moyus face waspletely pale, but her gaze was full of sympathy, as if the elder in front of her was the one to be pitied. Trying to use me to threaten her is your biggest mistake! Xiao Chuan, run quickly! Report to her! Tell her that the people from the Dark Yin Pce have made their move! When they had started following Master, they had all secretly made a vow to use whatever they had learned to repay her. Thus, how could they allow anyone to use them to threaten their master? Once she sacrifices herself, Master and her brothers and sisters of the Devil Sect would definitely take revenge for her. When the timees, the pitiable one would be this old fellow here. Thinking of that, Moyu smiled mockingly, her taunt clearly showing in her gaze. Stop right there! The elders face turned frosty. His body turned into a brisk wind as he chased after Bai Chuan. With a bang, a punchnded on Bai Chuans back and that little figure abruptly crashed into a stall at the corner of the street. The little shotas face was pale and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. He stared fiercely at the elder with an unyielding gaze. You old fart! What are you trying to prove by attacking a little child?! Moyu flew into such a rage, even her body started trembling, Is this how your Dark Yin Pce does things? You wont even let off such a young child? Elder Liu sneered: Are you trying to deceive me? This little fellow is close to Gu Ruoyun. She even broke ties with the crown prince of Azure Dragon Country for him a few days ago, so this kid must mean a lot to her. I wasnt too sure if Gu Ruoyun mighte with just you alone; if I take this kid away, I believe that shell definitely appear! You... Moyu was so angry that her whole body was shaking. She only hoped that someone would see this scene and return to report to Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 184: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (5) Chapter 184: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (5) Little girl, hes in my hands now, so you had better not fight me. Its useless to fight back. Elder Lius muddy pupils narrowed slightly as he said heartlessly. Youre not allowed to touch him! Seeing Elder Liu walk towards Bai Chuan, Moyus eyes turned red and she rushed forward recklessly. Master had entrusted this little guy to her, proving the trust that Master had for her. She couldnt betray that trust, so she absolutely couldnt let that old fellow touch him, even if she had to put her life on the line! Absolutely not! Youre thinking too highly of your abilities! Elder Liu harrumphed as an imposing aura welled up from his body. With a bang, Moyus slender body was thrown away before she could even reach him. A strong power battered her body, causing her to spit out fresh blood. The elder didnt let her off and an overwhelming Tathagatha Palm appeared in front of her, pressing her down viciously. Bang! The pain of her bones being pulverised caused veins to pop out on Moyus forehead. Her fists were clenched tightly. From the start to the end, she didnt let out a single sound or beg for mercy. She only stared dead-on at Elder Liu, her eyes full of hatred and anger. Youre useless now. Elder Liu shook his head. Actually, he had intended to use Luo Yin as bait at the start; who didnt know about the friendship between Luo Yin and Gu Ruoyun? Unfortunately, Luo Yin wasnt even in Azure Dragon Country these past few months, so he could only go for his second choice. Although Moyu also stayed by Gu Ruoyuns side, Elder Liu wasnt able to dig out the true rtionship between the two, so he didnt think much of it. However, this little shota was different. Gu Ruoyun had made things difficult for the crown prince in a very public setting just for this kid. This was something that many people knew of. If he used this kid, then he could definitely threaten that woman. However, Bai Chuan hadnt spoken a single word from the start. He only angrily red at Elder Liu with his unyielding resolve. His little figure looked extremely tenacious right now... Come with me! Elder Liu grabbed Bai Chuan and instantly flew far away. In midair, he left only a single message. Go back and tell Gu Ruoyun... that Ill be waiting for her at the Ling household! Haha! If youe toote, then just be prepared to bury this kid! ...... On the streets, a woman covered all over in blood left an eye-piercing red trail behind her as she crawled with difficulty. When Hundred Herb Hall came into view, a spark of hope lit up in the womans dull eyes. Bai Chuan had been captured by the Dark Yin Pce, she had to notify Master! Otherwise, who knew what the Dark Yin Pce might do! Upon thinking of that, an unknown strength filled her and she moved, bit by bit, towards Hundred Herb Hall while grabbing onto the ground before her. Seeing that she was about to reach Hundred Herb Hall, although she had been close to fainting a few times, she still held onto her consciousness. It was hard to imagine what kind of willpower she had to crawl all the way here with all the bones in her body shattered. No... I cant faint here... Bai Chuan could be in danger! Moyu bit onto her lip. Piercing pain red up all over her body every time she tried to crawl a step, like daggers stabbing into her body, Three more steps. Just three more steps and Ill be there. As long as I reach Hundred Herb Hall, theyll be able to inform Master... Elder Liu had taken Bai Chuan away, but didnt send anyone to inform Gu Ruoyun, purely to torture the little girl who had dared to speak out before him! Even though so many people had been watching just now, none of them had helped Moyu... The Dark Yin Pce was much too fearsome. Who would dare to make an enemy out of them? Wasnt that just digging their own graves? Chapter 185: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (6) Chapter 185: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (6) Miss Moyu, what happened to you? What in the world happened? Just as Moyu was about to lose all her strength and copse, she heard an anxious voice call her name. Upon recognising it, she finally rxed and let her body fall to the ground. Quick... go find... Master. After saying so, she closed her eyes. There was fresh blood staining Moyus entire face. It was so heavy that she looked like she had been pulled out from a pool of blood. Shopkeeper Zhao turned pale with fright and rushed to call out orders. Men, help carry Miss Moyu into Hundred Herb Hall. Im going to look for Eldest Miss. As the shopkeeper of Hundred Herb Hall, how could he not know how important Moyu was to Gu Ruoyun? As the Right Protector of the Devil Sect, she had made countless contributions to the sect in the past three years. It could be said that Xunfeng and Moyu were the elders of the Devil Sect. Furthermore, as the right-hand woman of Gu Ruoyun, Moyu had be a martial king together with Xunfeng not too long ago! This was something that others did not know of, but Shopkeeper Zhao did. What kind of person had wounded her to such an extent, and how strong was he? A chill passed through Shopkeeper Zhaos heart. After hurriedly ordering the servants to carry Moyu inside, he then rushed to report to Gu Ruoyun. Luckily, Gu Ruoyun had intended toe to Hundred Herb Hall at this time anyway, so before he reached thepound, he actually bumped into her on the streets. After finding out that Moyu had been severely injured, an imposing, chilly aura began to rise from out of Gu Ruoyuns body. She didnt say much more and followed Shopkeeper Zhao back to Hundred Herb Hall. Upon seeing Moyus bloodstained appearance, Gu Ruoyuns heart felt like it was being squeezed by a fist. An intense rage built within her chest and exploded outward, rapidly filling every nook and cranny of the room with a dense cloud of killing intent. Who was vicious enough to beat Moyu up like this? With great rm in her heart, Wei Yiyi meticulously examined Moyus injuries. Shifu, it looks as if she was squashed by an enormous mountain. All the bones in her body have been shattered, and even her meridians have been broken. I can heal her external injuries, but I cant do anything about the broken meridians. Even though Wei Yiyi was called the Ghost Doctor, she wasnt omnipotent. She could revive someone on the brink of death, but she had no way to mend broken meridians. Even if she managed to heal them, Moyu would have to start cultivating from the very beginning again. This was something a person like Moyu would probably find hard to ept. Gu Ruoyun didnt say anything. She brought out a pill from herpels and fed it to Moyu. Her gaze was serene, so serene that it was like the calm before the storm... Moyu coughed twice before she slowly opened her eyes. Upon seeing Gu Ruoyun in front of her, she hurried to report: Master, they took Xiao Chuan! They want to use Xiao Chuan to force Master out of hiding! Who are they? Gu Ruoyun asked as she lifted her gaze. Her tranquil expression appeared unshakeable. However, even though it didnt show on her face, everyone knew that Gu Ruoyun was currently very angry! In the entire Devil Sect, who didnt know that their Master was very protective? Could she remain indifferent if someone tried to force her out by using this kind of method? Definitely not! It was the Dark Yin Pce! Moyu gritted her teeth as she spoke. Dark Yin Pce? Gu Ruoyun sneered. A great storm was brewing in the depths of her eyes as she said, Very well, Dark Yin Pce! Wei Yiyi, go grab that bastard Zuo Shangchen from the guest house! Ask him what happened to the promise he made mest night! Im going to catch that person from the Dark Yin Pce right now! Shopkeeper Zhao,e along with me. Chapter 186: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (7) Chapter 186: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (7) Shopkeeper Zhao helplessly shook his head. Master was probably the only one who dared to treat the fourth prince of Vermillion Bird Country in this manner. What a pitiful fellow. Although it wasnt his fault this time, Zuo Shangchen was still rted to Dark Yin Pce. Even he couldnt escape the consequences... Within the guest house, a man dressed in pink was lying indolently against a chair. Looking at the fine liquor and delicacies ced before him, his lips unconsciously raised into his signature devilish smile. Wouldnt it be great if Xiao Yuner could join me in this feast of fine delicacies and good liquor? What a pity; she probably wont want anything to do with me until this prince finds out who was trying to kill her... Bang! The door was abruptly kicked open. The man frowned and a wave of killing intent burst out from his body. His beautiful almond-shaped eyes narrowed slightly. However, when he saw the face of the seductive woman standing at the door, his smile grew even more pronounced and his re faded. The Ghost Doctor was here? Perhaps Gu Ruoyun was behind her? Thinking of that, he hurriedly scanned behind Wei Yiyi, but he didnt see that familiar figure. You dont have to look anymore, Shifu didnte, Wei Yiyi rolled her eyes, Rather, she told me to inform you that your Dark Yin Pce provoked her first, so dont me her for not giving way on ount of your friendship! Zuo Shangchen frowned. What happened? Xiao Yuner had promised to give him time, and she would definitely keep to her word. Had something else happened? Wei Yiyi sneered: One of your Dark Yin Pces elders hurt someone close to my Shifu for the sake of forcing her out. He even took Bai Chuan away. That friend of ours was heavily beaten by him. Her bones are all shattered, her meridians broken, and shes close to death. tter. In a momentarypse of attention, Zuo Shangchen dropped his fan. Itnded in a wine jar in front of him,pletely forgotten with the situation at hand. A trace of panic arose on his beautiful face, and followed closely behind it was a look filled with immense tension and anger. Which damned bastard is behind this! They are clearly trying to cause a misunderstanding between this prince and Xiao Yuner! If this prince finds the culprit behind this, Ill definitely burn him to ashes! Zuo Shangchen had been thoroughly frightened. What should he do now that Xiao Yuner was mad at him? It was all that damned bastards fault! He wouldnt be able to rest easy until that damned bastard was dead! Ghost Doctor, bring me to Xiao Yuner. I want to exin everything to her. This matter really had nothing to do with me; I really dont know anything. Qingyi just returned after I sent her back to find the culprit who epted this mission. I didnt think that something would happen so quickly! Im innocent! Zuo Shangchens expression was full of aggrievement. He had always done as he pleased. He never thought that he would end up losing all his dignity in front of this pair of siblings... Tell that to Shifu yourself. Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. Shifu is very angry right now, so you had better prepare yourself, said Wei Yiyi, sneering. Upon hearing this, Zuo Shangchen tensed even more. Then take this prince to see Xiao Yuner, quickly! Otherwise, the consequences will be too unbearable! ...... Out in the busy street, Gu Ruoyun flew towards the Ling household at the fastest speed possible. On the way there, the eye-catching fresh blood on the ground pierced right into her heart... Looking at the long trail of red, she couldnt imagine how Moyu had managed to return to report. What kind of willpower did she have to crawl back bit by bit like this? In that time between her defeat and finding Shopkeeper Zhao, how much pain had she borne? Gu Ruoyuns heart hurt! In her heart, her subordinates were not pawns that could be easily sacrificed at any time, butrades who had built up the entire Devil Sect together with her! However, now herrade had been severely injured, and it had happened right under her nose! And she hadnt even been the one to discover it... I dont care what kind of ce youe from. Anyone who dares toy a single finger on her will suffer a hundred no, a thousand times the pain she suffered! Gu Ruoyun quickened her pace. A powerful killing intent rose from her body as she charged toward the Ling household, stirring the air like the onset of a hurricane... Chapter 187: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (8) Chapter 187: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (8) Currently, in the Ling household, Elder Liu was sitting on a chair with a grave, indifferent expression. The current head of the Ling family, Ling Yihui, stood to one side as he trembled, not even daring to look at this mighty elder. Three years ago, the previous Ling family head, Ling Yi, died at the hands of Qianbei Ye. His younger brother, Ling Yihui, seeded him. At first, Ling Yihui had wanted to take revenge for his brother and nephew, but the servant girl of Dark Yin Pce hade out to stop them. Due to his fear of the Dark Yin Pces power, Ling Yihui had not dared to make a move; he had even gone to the point of making sure that no one in the family would breathe a word about revenge. He hadnt expected that the Imperial Concubine would actually find an elder of Dark Yin Pce willing to execute their n. However, even so, Ling Yihui felt uneasy inside. He had a feeling that something bad was going to happen... Great Elder, will Gu Ruoyun reallye? Ling Yihui was apprehensive. To be honest, he was hoping she didnte. That girl had changed so much after almost being beaten to death by her own grandfather. No one had been able to find out what she had been up to, especially in these past three years. His brother and nephew were already dead. He didnt want to bury the rest of the Ling family along with them for the sake of this grudge. Hmph! Elder Liu harrumphed, If she wants this kid back alive, then shell definitelye. While speaking, his turbid eyes swept towards the tied up little shota. The hidden danger in those eyes made a chill run down the little shotas back. However, that cute, fair baby face didnt show a lick of fear. His ck pupils were calm and even obstinate as he stared at Elder Liu. Bai Chuan didnt know if Gu Ruoyun woulde for him. After all, they were facing the monstrous Dark Yin Pce this time. If his father were here, he might have had a chance at survival, but... Even though Gu Ruoyun was the Ghost Doctors Shifu, she was just a normal person in the end. Most normal people would go to great lengths to avoid these organisations. Thus, she probably wouldnte... Bai Chuans pupils dimmed. He nibbled his lip, feeling an unconscious burst of disappointment in his heart. Even his family had been close to abandoning a good-for-nothing like him. He couldnt expect more from a stranger, especially one who he had only met by chance. How could she possibly ce herself in danger for someone like him... No matter where he was, he was still a burden who could be abandoned at any time! You dont have to... Bai Chuan raised his head and stared straight at Elder Liu. He had thought of telling them not to wait for Gu Ruoyun anymore, since they had no strong ties between them. However, before he could finish speaking, a clear, cool voice rang out from behind them. His tiny little body stiffened in surprise. Since the Dark Yin Pce is looking for me, why not ask for me directly? You not only hurt my people, but you didnt even let off a little child! So this is how some people of Dark Yin Pce act! Dressed in green with a waterfall of ck hair, the young womans figure blew in like a gust of wind, carrying with it the tranquil scent of medicinal herbs with her. The scent was one of the few that could instantly ease the anxiety carried by a persons heart... However, rather than being put at ease, Bai Chuans heart was doing somersaults in his chest. He hadnt thought that this woman woulde for him in the end. She hade to save him! Gu Ruoyun was taking on such a big risk for someone she had only known for a few days, whereas the old farts in his family had wanted to abandon him just because he wasnt able to have a breakthrough. Had it not been for his daddy protecting him, he probably would have been chased out of the Bai family by now... Chapter 188: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (9) Chapter 188: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (9) Shopkeeper Zhao, help me look after him. From the time she arrived till now, Gu Ruoyun didnt take a single look at Bai Chuan. Her back stood straight and tall; it was the delicate back of a woman, but it looked like it could carry the weight of the world. Bai Chuans heart, which he had previously thought might leap out of his chest, settled down. It felt as if everything would be fine as long as she was around. Understood. Shopkeeper Zhao nodded and pulled Bai Chuan off to the side. When he looked at the figure in front of him, a deep sense of anxiety began to gnaw at his heart. Dressed in robes of green, her ck hair fluttering in the wind, Gu Ruoyuns face was like sculpted stone. When her gazended on the elder, that immovable image broke as she deliberately smiled at him. Youre from Dark Yin Pce? Thats right! Elder Liu sneered and said, Im an elder of Dark Yin Pce. Someone has put a price on your life! Although our Dark Yin Pce holds no grudge with you, since weve epted our employers mission, you have to die! On the maind, most martial kings wouldnt touch ordinary people, especially if they were from a sect or a faction, as such organizations were under the Three Great Authorities watch. However, the Dark Yin Pce was an exception. As long as someone gave them enough money, they would ept the mission! Furthermore, they werent within the jurisdiction of the Three Great Authorities. Thus, the Dark Yin Pce didnt have to act in the shadows like the Weapon Refining Sect. If they wanted to kill someone, they would do it in broad daylight! They even send a Deration of Death beforehand to let their target prepare. Gu Ruoyun sneered: You dont have any objections if I take Bai Chuan away, do you? Hes just a tool. Since he has fulfilled his purpose, hes useless now, but... Elder Lius eyes narrowed slightly, You, on the other hand, cannot go with him! If you leave, I cant fulfill my mission! This time, Imperial Concubine Ling had offered a good reward for thismission. Otherwise, he wouldnt have bothered to personallye andplete this mission. Rest assured, I have no intention of leaving! Gu Ruoyuns smile grew even more pronounced. However, those clear eyes of hers were full of killing intent as she said, Thats because Im not done clearing our debts! Gu Ruoyun stepped forward. The second her foot touched the ground, a powerful killing intent burst out from her small form. In contrast to the volcanic force of her rage, Gu Ruoyuns face was like ayer of frost. Furthermore, you dont have to exin anything. I know that this was all done by Imperial Concubine Ling, or you wouldnt have been at the Ling household. In the entire Ling family, shes the only one with enough power to hire an assassin from Dark Yin Pce... However, you made one fatal mistake: you didnte straight at me! Instead, you went after my people! Thus, you have to die here! Ill send both you and Imperial Concubine Ling to an early grave! Bai Chuans eyes were caught by Gu Ruoyuns murderous expression. His breath caught; his heart was beating so hard it felt like it was knocking against his rib cage. For some reason, right then and there, he had a feeling that, just maybe, he wouldnt regret following her... It was only at this moment that Bai Chuan finally, fully pledged his allegiance to Gu Ruoyun. Hmph, what a wild boast! Bang! Elder Lius expression turned cold. He mmed the table, stood up, and with a single step, leapt towards Gu Ruoyun. The force of his movements kicked up a storm of wild winds inside the courtyard. In contrast to that show of strength, Gu Ruoyuns clothes merely fluttered; before her, wind was simply wind. Since the beginning, her expression hadnt changed at all: Gu Ruoyun, calm as water, was still smiling. That smile of hers seemed to be mocking Elder Liu for overestimating his capabilities... Boom! Just as Elder Liu was about to kill Gu Ruoyun in rage, a white light abruptly shot out from in front of her. An enraged roar rang out, shocking Elder Liu into retreating a few steps. Yunyao, kill him! Gu Ruoyuns eyes were cold as shemanded Elder Lius execution. Yes, Master. The White Tiger replied, turning to her prey at an unhurried pace. With a smile full of ridicule, she began to walk towards Elder Liu, one elegant step at a time... Chapter 189: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (10) Chapter 189: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (10) Ayer of white mist gathered on the ground of the courtyard. In that haze, the White Tiger was like a divine beast who hade treading on clouds; her charisma was as boundless as the sky above, each curve of her body drawing the mortal gaze and enticing worship. A spiritual beast? A martial king spiritual beast? Her power seems to beparable to mine... That is to say, shes a mid stage martial king! Although there was just one stage between a mid stage martial king and an early stage martial king, that single stage made a huge difference. This was why Elder Liu hadnt considered Elder Yus prowess an issue. In his eyes, Elder Yu was just some rubbish that he could easily fight off. Of course, there were exceptions when spiritual weapons were brought into y. Even though Moyu was also a newly made martial king, if she had a spiritual weapon, she wouldnt have necessarily been beaten by Elder Liu. However, she hadnt brought a spiritual weapon with her at that time, so she didnt have the power to fight back in front of Elder Liu... A martial... martial king spiritual beast? Ling Yihui was absolutely terrified. He almost copsed to the floor. He had already told her not to mention revenge anymore, that their brother was already dead. Wasnt it good to live a peaceful life? Had the Imperial Concubine gone crazy? Would she only be happy if she dragged the entire Ling family down to their graves with her? At that moment, the frightened Ling Yihui scolded the Imperial Concubine Ling a hundred times over in his heart. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead before gritting his teeth and saying, Go report to the Imperial Concubine that Elder Liu has failed! Tell her not to drag our Ling family down! I dont want the entire Ling family line to be ruined at the hands of a woman! Ling Yi had tried to defeat Gu Ruoyun, but he had been rendered a cripple at the hands of a Qi level 6 Gu Ruoyun. His brother had tried to take revenge for his grandson, but he had been killed by the silver-haired man by Gu Ruoyuns side... Ling Yu was too stupid and colluded with outsiders to try to assassinate Gu Ruoyun, and look what had happened to her. Hadnt they all ended up dying without even a grave marker to remember them by? How was it that the Imperial Concubine still hadnt understood that Gu Ruoyun was untouchable after all that had happened? That woman had limitless potential and a countless number of strong backers by her side; she wasnt someone they could provoke. Did the Imperial Concubine want to walk down the road to ruin again? Even if she was courting her own death, she shouldnt drag them down with her! He only wanted to live the rest of his life peacefully! He didnt want to participate in any matters of revenge! Back then, Ling Yihui hadnt be the family head because he had been too cowardly! However, he was the only one here who could see through everything that had happened. If he had been the family head from the start, the Ling family wouldnt have ended up in such a state... Gu Ruoyun, I finally understand why so many people have fallen by your hands. Even the Weapon Refining Sect couldnt do anything to you! Elder Liu narrowed his eyes and sneered, You dont have any abilities of your own, but you have many strong people by your side. Youve even managed to tame a martial king spiritual beast! Perhaps I was too careless for this mission. However, the men from our Dark Yin Pce would rather die standing than kneel like dogs! Since Ive epted this mission, I have to carry it out to the end! Since my subordinates werent able to kill you, then its up to me to do so. If I happen to die, the next one toe after you might even be our Master! Despite his young age, our Master is extremely strong; hes not someone you can stand up to! So if you die at his hands, thatll be your fortune. Elder Lius pride was obvious throughout his entire monologue. He didnt show any hint of cowardliness in front of the White Tiger Yunyao. The spirit of the Dark Yin Pce would always live on! When one died, the next would follow until the mission wasplete. This was why the Dark Yin Pce upied such a high position on the maind, infamous to the point that everyone knew their name! Chapter 190: Zuo Shangchen’s Rage Awakens (11) Chapter 190: Zuo Shangchens Rage Awakens (11) Elder Liu believed from the start to the end, that the young woman before him would definitely feel fear at the thought of such a monstrous creatureing after her without pause! Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed. Gu Ruoyuns expression didnt change at all. She remained indifferent, her eyes calm, as if what he was narrating had nothing to do with her... Even Elder Liu couldnt help but admit that he would definitely want to take Gu Ruoyun in as a disciple if he hadnt epted the mission first. This girl had a steady mind. Even if she couldnt match up to Masters aplishments, she couldnt be too far off. However, there was no abandoning any mission that the Dark Yin Pce epts. Thinking of that, traces of pity and regret showed on his elderly face... Old fellow, Yunyao smiled, What are you talking so much rubbish for? No matter how much you jabber away; I, Yunyao, will kill you today! Haha! Elder Liuughed crazily, Youre a great king of the spiritual beasts, and you can even speak. Why are you helping an ordinary human? The forest is where you should stay! Speaking honestly, Elder Liu was extremely jealous of Gu Ruoyun. How had a martial general like this girl managed to make a martial king spiritual beast submit? He wasnt willing to ept this! He had no chance of victory if he were to fight with this spiritual beast! It wasnt until this moment that Ling Yihui suddenly realised that this white tiger had actually spoken. Heavens! Could this fellow get any scarier! If his heart wasnt strong enough, he probably wouldve been frightened to death by these people! Old fart, stop dragging out the time! Why dont we start our battle? Yunyao didnt look at the other people in the courtyard. She snorted coldly, before her enormous body streaked across the sky and her ferocious ws reached out towards Elder Liu... Elder Lius pupils dted; with a bang, he raised the sword in his hands and blocked the tigers ws. However, it was as if two sharp weapons had collided, sparks flew in all directions with a fizzle. The battle between two martial kings was extremely exciting. However, at this moment, the Ling family didnt have the inclination to admire it. That was because they knew that there was still an Elder Yu residing in Hundred Herb Hall. He might not be able to defeat Elder Liu, but if he decided to join the battle at this moment, then Elder Liu wouldnt have any chance at victory! Actually, what they didnt know was that the Ghost Doctor had also recently broken through to martial king. Adding Xunfeng and Baobao on to that, there were now more than just one or two martial kings by Gu Ruoyuns side. Furthermore, she still had herst trump card: Zixie! Gu Ruoyun still hadnt seen that mans true power, even up till now. However, judging from Yunyaos attitude in front of Zixie, it could be seen just how powerful he must be, whether it was at his peak or now! He was so strong that it defied sense! Gu Ruoyuns gaze was focused on the battle before her. A cold glint shed across her eyes as she said impatiently, Yunyao, is that all youve got? Youre taking so long just to handle a simple mid stage martial king? Yunyao almost somersaulted right into the ground. She really wanted to cry. My master, did you think that I was the same Divine Beast White Tiger as before? Ever since I was beaten up by that bastard, I havent been able to recover. Right now, Im just a mid stage martial king. No matter what, she couldnt let her master look down on her. Otherwise, if her master didnt want her anymore, she might get burned to ashes by that Zixie... Thinking of that, Yunyao charged towards Elder Liu again... ...... At this moment, within the imperial pce, when Imperial Concubine Ling heard the message from the Ling family, her body went limp and she copsed on the floor, Gu Ruoyun, is it really impossible for me to kill you? No, I cant believe it! No matter what, you have to die! She closed her eyes and turned to the Ling family servant kneeling before her: Go back. Yes, Imperial Concubine. Very quickly, the Ling family servant was sent out by the pce maids and Imperial Concubine Ling was left alone in her sleeping chamber. After a long time, she opened her eyes and said: Great Azure Dragon, I let you hide here to recover from your wounds back then, and you promised that you would do one thing for me. Right now, I want you to help me kill Gu Ruoyun, please? She hadnt been willing to use this trump card at first, but now she was forced to bring it out. This was all Gu Ruoyuns fault; she definitely wouldnt forgive her! Chapter 191: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (1) Elder Liu stepped backwards in retreat, drawing out a long shadow on the ground. He breathed heavily as he looked at the white tiger walking towards him with a heavy gaze. Although Yunyaos strength wasnt like before, she was still one of the Divine Beasts who had guarded the four directions in the past. When it came to battle experience, she had enough of it to drown Elder Liu. Thus, Elder Liu had fallen to the losing side... Hehe, He started smiling with derision and disdain, Gu Ruoyun, you cant even begin to imagine how many martial kings we have in our Dark Yin Pce! Even if I cant kill you today, youll suffer the pursuit of those martial kings from now on! Do you really think that you could escape this disaster? Actually, Elder Liu was purposely saying this to scare Gu Ruoyun so that he could kill her the moment the white tiger stopped paying attention and let down her defenses! Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyuns gaze was still as serene as ake. She looked at Elder Liu with an indifferent gaze, as if his words didnt even matter. Just as Elder Liu was about to think of some other method, the womans apathetic voice slowly resounded in the quiet courtyard. Yunyao, its gettingte, we should be going back. The meaning in her words was that, it was time for this old fellow to die! When Elder Liu heard that, he thought Gu Ruoyun had been scared off by his threat and wanted to escape. He was about to harrumph and mock her again, but at that moment, the white tiger stretched out her neck and charged over when Elder Lius defenses were down... Bang! Yunyao raised her tiger ws and smacked the old fellow away. Her enormous body sat heavily on Elder Lius body, almost making him spit out blood. His face was ashen as he shouted angrily: Youre cheating! You didnt say anything before attacking! Thats unfair! If he hadnt let down his defenses, how could this white tiger have gotten that attack in? Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes. Didnt I tell Yunyao that it was gettingte? Its time to go home. Abruptly, Elder Liu spat out a mouthful of blood. His muddy eyes no longer held his earlier haughtiness, but were now filled with rage. He stared at Gu Ruoyun with hatred. He was going to be angered to death by this damned girl! If anyone heard that, they would have thought that she was calling back her spiritual beast. Who would have expected that spiritual beast would act without a word! Was she even giving him a fair chance to fight back? Unfair? Yunyao sneered and raised her arm, When you took away someone by Masters side, did you ever think about fairness? When you faced someone whose power was below yours, and attacked someone who wasnt prepared, did you ever think about fairness? In this world, its thew of the jungle! The winners are the kings! As long as you can clinch victory, alls fair in war! Elder Liu was so angry that his body was trembling. It was like an enormous mountain was pressing on him, making it so that he couldnt breathe or even move a muscle... Gu Ruoyun, youre really not afraid of my Dark Yin Pce? He gritted his teeth and spat out word by word. Gu Ruoyun cast a nce at him before saying indifferently: Yunyao, let go of him! Yes, Master. Yunyao lifted up her foreleg, a sneer still on her lips. What was so impressive about that Dark Yin Pce? The two people by Masters side wouldnt even bat an eye if a hundred martial kings came at them. Did this fellow really think that his Dark Yin Pce could save him? Thinking of that, Yunyaos sharp ws shed towards Elder Lius neck, but at this moment, an enormous power descended from midair, apanied by the howl of a dragon, shaking up the entire sky. Yunyaos ws stopped a meter away from Elder Lius neck as she looked up towards the dark clouds suddenly epassing the sky. In that instant, a mix of emotions shed across her face: joy, surprise, excitement and nostalgia... Chapter 192: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (2) Who here is called Gu Ruoyun? Within theyers of clouds, a deep, hoarse voice rang out, carrying a powerful force that no one could defend against. Amongst those present, no one knew what had happened, but all of them held fear in their eyes. Even Elder Liu had stiffened in shock. His eyes scanned theyers of dark clouds in the sky warily. May I ask what sire is here for? Elder Liu asked with a darkened gaze. Im here to kill Gu Ruoyun. As for those who have no business here, scram! That voice was filled with killing intent, striking like a thunderbolt out of the blue into the hearts of everyone present. Following that, a dragons roar resounded, making the entire sky shake. Since the start, the events in the courtyard had already drawn the gaze of others. Countless onlookers had gathered outside the Ling family home at some point, and they all looked towards the person hiding in the clouds with shock. No, perhaps it wasnt even a person... Gu Ruoyun is done for this time. She actually provoked someone as strong as that. This expert seems really strong, no ones going to be able to save her now. The crowd wasnt just listening to the threats of the speaker, but the howl from those clouds had clearlye from a huge dragon. Dragons naturally stood at the top of all living beings and had the power to unleash armageddon on the world. Even if Gu Ruoyun had many experts at her side, they definitely wouldnt be a match for this huge dragon. Elder Liu had thought that his life hade to an end. After hearing the Azure Dragons words, joy sprang up in his heart. He turned to the clouds in the sky and said: Sire, that woman standing not too far away from me is Gu Ruoyun. Shes the one you have to kill; please, kill her right now. Thank you. The Azure Dragons deep voice carried through the clouds. Following that, as everyone was watching the sky, a blue light shot down from the heavens and charged towards Gu Ruoyun... Tianqiong, if you dare to hurt her, Ill never forgive you! Yunyao had been immersed in the pleasant surprise of reuniting with an old friend and hadnt been paying attention to what was happening in the surroundings. However, upon recovering her senses, she saw that the Azure Dragon had shot an attack at Gu Ruoyun and immediately turned anxious. If anything happened to Master, those two men would never let the Azure Dragon live! That stupid guy! She had been standing here for so long, but he still hadnt seen her! Yun... Yunyao... is that you? After a long while, a voice trembling with endless disbelief rang out from the clouds... Damn it! Its toote! Seeing that blue light falling towards Gu Ruoyun, Yunyao was extremely worried. She abruptly roared and turned into a bright light, pouncing towards Gu Ruoyun. However, that blue light was faster than Yunyao; just when she was about to reach Gu Ruoyun, it was clear that it was toote... In that moment, despair leaked into her eyes. The Azure Dragon was too powerful. Under that might, the martial general ranked Gu Ruoyun waspletely defenseless, she couldnt even move... Thus, Elder Liu smiled in relief. His mission had finally beenpleted. However, in the second between life and death, arms wrapped tightly around Gu Ruoyun and pulled her into an embrace. Dressed in a red robe, the silver-haired mans perfect face was expressionless. His blood-red lips were tilted at a murderous angle, and his crimson pupils seemed to reflect the many lives he had taken. His whole person exuded a bewitching aura. Chapter 193: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (3) Chapter 193: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (3) This was the second time she had seen Qianbei Ye like this. The first time was when she had been coerced by Ling Yi. The second time was right now, as if this man would appear whenever she was in danger. Gu Ruoyun couldnt help but suspect whether he was always following her around! However, for some reason, her heart would unconsciously feel safe around him. As if there was nothing that couldnt be resolved if he was around... Bang! The blue light struck Qianbei Ye fiercely, then disappeared without a trace, shocking Elder Liu to the point that he couldnt speak. He simply stared foolishly like an idiot. How had such a strong attack ended up like a tiny needle before this man? It seemed like it hadnt even tickled, he had blocked it just like that... Furthermore, this man didnt have any spiritual qi in his body, he couldnt feel any qi fluctuationsing from him! Someone who could make him feel this way was either a good-for-nothing or so strong that he could conceal his power within his body... Going by what had just urred, it was clearly thetter! This man was a martial emperor at the very least! Yunyao rxed, but she quickly got tense again. She turned to the clouds and said: Tianqiong, what are you still hiding in there for? Come out right now! She hoped that Master wouldnt hold the Azure Dragons mistake against him for her sake... Yunyao, is that really you? Joyful surprise was clear in his voice as he spoke. Following that, everyone watched as an enormous azure dragon burst out from behind the clouds. It was only when he appeared that they knew what the words a domineering ruler above all were meant to describe! Very quickly, the Azure Dragons body transformed while in the sky, and a tall body appeared shortly after in midair. The dark clouds dissipated, revealing the clear blue sky. A man dressed in azure clothing appeared before them, looking elegantly handsome with features pleasing to the eye, although he wasnt as stunning as Qianbei Ye or Zixie. He was like bamboo, standing straight and proud above the world. However, upon seeing the azure-dressed mans eyes, Yunyao froze in shock: Tianqiong... Your... Your eyes... The man startled for a moment before covering his dim, colourless pupils with a bitter smile. My eyes were blinded back then, and Ive been hiding here to recover all these years. Actually, with my eyes gone, I know that my strength will never reach its peak again, no matter how much I cultivate... Tianqiong was different from the other Divine Beasts. His eyes were his source of power. If his eyes were blinded, then he would never be able to reach his peak again. Back then, the person who had captured him had used cruel measures to force him to be his mount. He had refused to obey even till death, so in extreme rage, that person had blinded him. Although it seemed like he had great power just now, he actually didnt have much strength. However, even that amount was more than enough to deal with one Gu Ruoyun. Unfortunately, that move had used up all the power he had recovered over the years, and he was now a good-for-nothing! The Four Divine Beasts had never liked to owe favours to humans, so he had listened to Imperial Concubines request and used up all his energy... Yunyao walked forward a few steps and transformed into an elegant woman in front of the stunned eyes of the crowd. She raised her hands and caressed the face she had been pining for night and day. She didnt seem to realise that tears were raining down her cheeks. Tianqiong, rest assured. Ill cure your eyes, I definitely will! From his position at the peak, he had fallen to such a state; how could Yunyaos heart not ache for him? Chapter 194: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (4) Gu Ruoyun had been watching the two of them expressionlessly since the start of the astonishing turn of events. Many thoughts turned around in her head. No matter how she looked at it, the rtionship between these two didnt seem as simple asrades... they seemed more like a couple. If she could take in the Azure Dragon, then she would be able to trample roughshod over the four countries from now on! As for his blinded eyes, perhaps Zixie had some way to help him recover them... While the two beasts were in the midst of their joyful and tearful reunion, a sudden burst of killing intenting from behind Yunyao made her body stiffen. Yunyao, watch out! Tianqiong hurriedly pulled Yunyao behind him, his face full of caution. No matter what, he couldnt let anyone hurt her again. Tianqiong, Yunyao shook her head and said, Im fine, but you might be in trouble! When we went our separate ways back then, I was also heavily injured. Luckily, I met Master, and now I have the possibility of fully recovering from my injuries. Master? Tianqiong stared nkly for a moment, Yunyao, youre the one who had the most pride amongst the four of us, why would you willing serve a human? Did they use some method to force you? Tell me, I wont let anyone hurt you! Tianqiong, youre mistaken. Master treats me very well. Shes helping me recover from my injuries, and she wont force me to do anything Im not willing to do. Furthermore, you just tried to kill my master... While speaking, Yunyao carefully nced at the silver-haired man next to Gu Ruoyun. Her heart trembled. She could feel the killing intent exuding off of that guy. If Tianqiong tried to do anything else, he would probably be turned into ashes on the spot by the hand of that man... Xiao Yuner, shall we eat dragon meat tonight? Qianbei Yes eyesnded on Tianqiong, and he added on in a ruthless tone, If you eat this dragon, your strength will grow by leaps and bounds. Everyone knew that dragon meat was a top-grade supplement! However, not many people on this maind dared to hunt dragons! Although there were extremely few dragons around, every one of them had the power to decimate the earth! Master! Thump! Yunyao instantly knelt in front of Gu Ruoyun, without a trace of her original elegance and pride. Tianqiong doesnt recognise Master, so someone must have bewitched him into killing Master. Could Master let him off on behalf of how I saved Master just now? I will be endlessly grateful, and will vow loyalty and devotion to Master for the rest of my life. Honestly speaking, Gu Ruoyun hadnt intended on ughtering this dragon at all. A powerful, living dragon was of more use to her than some nourishing dragon meat. Furthermore, this was the legendary Azure Dragon Tianqiong they were talking about! However, she wasnt going to let him off that easily. If Qianbei Ye hadnt reached her in time, she would have been lying dead on the ground! Yunyao, youre my contract beast, so helping me is one of your responsibilities. However, you tried to use this point to talk terms with me. The young womans tone was as calm as the wind, but it made Yunyaos heart twist fiercely. She bit her lower lip gently and didnt speak; only her eyes begged Gu Ruoyun for mercy. Yunyao, what are you doing? Tianqiong was astonished, You dont have to beg this human for my sake! Humans are too cunning. If they want to kill me, then let them! I, Tianqiong, will never bend my knee! You shut up! In her anxiety, Yunyao roared angrily at him, frightening Tianqiong so much that he hurriedly closed his mouth. His handsome face was full of aggrievement. His heart had simply ached for Yunyao upon hearing her beg this woman for mercy for him, yet she had acted so fiercely towards him. He would rather die than bend and scrape for favour like Yunyao was doing. How could someone as proud as her act so humbly towards a human... Furthermore, it was all for his sake! Chapter 195: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (5) Chapter 195: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (5) Master, if... if I make the Azure Dragon sign a contract with you, would you be willing to forgive him? The Azure Dragon has been blinded, so he doesnt have any power right now, but I believe hell recover someday. As the leader of the Four Divine Beasts, hell definitely be a strong helper for you. Oh, no, I mean, besides Master Zixie and Master Qianbei, of course. Upon feeling Qianbei Yes bloodthirsty gaze and Zixies overwhelming pressure transmitted via the contract, Yunyao hurried to amend her words. How could she have possibly forgotten about those two great gods... Gu Ruoyun remained cool and collected on the outside, but she was secretly delighted by this development. This was exactly what she had been aiming for. Of course, making the Azure Dragon her contractual spirit beast sounded much better as a suggestion when it came from Yunyao instead of her. As expected, the Azure Dragon seemed to be too scared to raise his objections. His expression was extremely conflicted, and his unwillingness was written all over his face. Alright! While Yunyaos heart was hanging by a thread, Gu Ruoyun finally spoke up: On your behalf, Ill give him another chance. As if she had only agreed to this because of Yunyao, her expression looked even more unwilling than the Azure Dragons. The corners of Shopkeeper Zhaos mouth couldnt help but twitch. After a few years of service at Gu Ruoyuns side, he had already grasped the essence of her personality. This fellow had clearly taken a shine to the Azure Dragon from the very start, but no one could have possibly guessed it if they were looking at her now. Gu Ruoyun was currently showing such a resigned expression; it was like she was taking a loss by keeping the Azure Dragon, but out of the goodness of her heart... if it was for Yunyao, then... Tianqiong felt extremely put out. He was a formidable and renowned Divine Beast, the Azure Dragon! However, right now, this little human was clearly disdaining him right in front of his face! Was there any Divine Beast who had ever suffered such tragic indignity before? Xiao Yuner, arent I enough? Qianbei Ye said, aggrieved, I can do anything you want me to! And I can protect you far better than anyone else can. Why do you need to take in this dragon? I think its better if you eat him and raise your own strength instead. He couldnt tolerate letting someone who had tried to kill Gu Ruoyun stay by her side after the fact. If he hadnt been secretly following her, then this young woman would have left him forever. Thinking of that possibility, Qianbei Ye felt a throb of pain as anxiety gripped his heart. How could Gu Ruoyun not know what Qianbei Ye was thinking? Warmth suffused within her chest as she patted Qianbei Yes shoulder. Xiao Ye, Yunyao is my contract beast. I cant ignore her feelings. Furthermore, this wasnt the Azure Dragons fault. Im only interested in the person behind this. She smiled gently and turned to look at the dazed Elder Liu. Before that, we have some unfinished business. Elder Lius senses abruptly came back to life, and he quivered as he watched that smiling woman. Unbidden, a wave of fear swelled within his heart, but he quashed it viciously. Gritting his teeth, he bit out: Gu Ruoyun, if you kill me, then you have to be prepared for an endless wave of expertsing to kill you! From what I can see, this Azure Dragon is all bark and no bite! Even his bark is powerless right now! At first, I thought that the silver-haired man beside you was very strong, but now that Ive seen the Azure Dragons true strength, I obviously made a mistake in reading his strength. Hes not a martial emperor at all; hes at the same level as me at the most. As for why I cant sense his power, perhaps he carries some sort of treasure on him that can mask it. So, how long do you think you can fend off martial king after martial king? Yunyao was enraged. All of this had happened because of this old man! If it hadnt been for him and the mastermind behind him, Tianqiong wouldnt have almost killed Master by mistake. Chapter 196: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (6) Chapter 196: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (6) If it hadnt been for Masters pity for her, Qianbei Ye would have definitely killed Tianqiong! They were the main culprits! Old fellow, I dont care if youre an elder of Dark Yin Pce, and I dont care who the mastermind behind you is. Today, you must die! If you manage to leave here with your life, then even the gods will be angered! Boom! Strong killing intent surged towards Elder Liu. The woman became a blur of yellow, graceful and elegant as her face filled with her desire for murder. Just as she was about to reach Elder Liu, his sharp eyes caught a figure in pink rushing in from outside the courtyard. Full of great surprise and joy, he shouted, My Lord, save me! His Lord was here! They were done for! Hahaha! Elder Lius face was a frightening sight. The lines of his face were all etched with malevolence, contorting into a demon hungry for ughter. In his eyes, the people before him were practically dead men walking... The man Elder Liu had shouted for remained sitting on his softwood chair. His almond-shaped eyes were two narrow slits; his smile was perpetual and light. And even though they had practically sprinted all the way here, the girls carrying his sedan showed no signs of exertion: their faces were calm and expressionless. Upon seeing the young woman sheltered in Qianbei Yes arms, the mans eyes flickered. Then his gazended on Elder Lius delighted face. My Lord, please save me! Elder Liu shouted again at the man. This iparably beautiful man was hisst hope. As long as his Lord was here, no one was going to be able to kill him. Although Elder Liu was a trained assassin, he was still afraid of death! Furthermore, he held a high position of authority and hadnt enjoyed the fruits of hisbour yet. How could he be willing to perish in the hands of a little girl? However, very quickly, Zuo Shangchen retracted his gaze and looked instead towards Gu Ruoyun, eyes filling with grief. Xiao Yuner, this matter has nothing to do with me! Ive already sent Qingyi to investigate the culprits who epted this mission; I just hadnt thought he would act so quickly. This fellow is one of the men under my Dark Yin Pce, so Ill definitely fulfill my promise to you and give you an answer for your grievances. Gu Ruoyun sneered and remained silent. If Dark Yin Pce had simply tried to assassinate her, perhaps she wouldnt be this angry right now. However, Dark Yin Pce had seriously injured her right-hand woman! This was something she wasnt able to tolerate. Zuo Shangchen, I told you earlier that Dark Yin Pce was trying to kill me, and I gave you time to find the culprits! I also told you that they had better not touch the people by my side, or else I would make them pay an appropriate price, even if it takes the rest of my life! The determination in the young womans voice resounded with Zuo Shangchen, causing his heart to tremble a little. Without his conscious bidding, his almond-shaped eyes were affixed on that delicate face of hers. Although her strength hadnt reached a point where she could be called an expert, her heart was already tough and tenacious, matching the bearing of Gu Tian and his wife back then... Elder Liu stiffened in shock as he watched the interaction between the two. His astonishment began to give way to a chilly feeling that was steadily engulfing his heart, making him so cold that he shivered. His Lord was acquainted with Gu Ruoyun? Furthermore, they didnt seem like normal acquaintances from the way they were talking... He had actually epted a mission to assassinate his Lords friend! With his Lords temper, he probably wasnt going to escape cmity this time. Elder Lius old face was as pale as ash when his thoughts finally connected. His lips started to tremble as the utmost level of despair began to creep onto his face. When Zuo Shangchen nced at Elder Liu, his expression turned absolutely serious: Elder Liu, our Dark Yin Pce has a rule that must be followed before epting any mission: we have to investigate the targets background thoroughly. This time, youve touched someone you shouldnt have. I cant protect you anymore. Since you were the one to turn your de against the wrong person, give your lifeblood to absolve your sins. Chapter 197: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (7) Chapter 197: The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong (7) Elder Lius body trembled as his eyes slid shut. After a long moment, he opened them and began to speak with a dull gaze: I understand, My Lord. The lifetime of service I have given, the great pains I have taken to advance the Dark Yin Pce... I have served the Dark Yin Pces interests from beginning to end. Regardless of my past contributions, my Lord has ordered me to absolve my sins with my own lifeblood. My Lord has already given me due dignity for one of my station. I have been loyal, and still I must leave the world like this... but because of my loyalty, I will obey. After saying so, Elder Liu drew his sword and ced it against his own neck. He shut his eyes once again, but just as the de was about to fall, a young womans clear voice abruptly rang out. Yunyao, stop him! Whoosh! A white sh whizzed by and the sword in his hands fell to the ground with a tter. Just as he raised his head in astonishment, he saw an indifferent face appear before him. I dont know the concept of repaying a grudge with kindness and forgiveness, or even taking an eye for an eye. I only know that those who incur my grudge must suffer my pain ten times over! Didnt you cripple Moyu? You even made her suffer such pain! If I let you die this easily, how will I be able to face Moyu? How will I be able to face Bai Chuan, whom you took away to threaten me? Gu Ruoyun sneered and coldly ordered, Yunyao, capture him and hand him over to Moyu. Shell be the one to take care of him. No matter what punishment she chooses, whether its death by a thousand cuts or using horses to pull his limbs apart, it will be just what he deserves! After she finished speaking, she turned an indifferent gaze onto Zuo Shangchen. Zuo Shangchen, Ive always treated you as a friend. Even when I found out that the Dark Yin Pce was out to kill me, I trusted you because youre my brothers friend. However... that person from Dark Yin Pce hurt the people close to me. I wouldnt be able to face myself if I let him die so easily. If Dark Yin Pce wants to take their anger out on anyone, then let it be me! Dont harm the innocent anymore! Furthermore, you should know that I would never act against someone who hasnt provoked me first. This old man is guilty and deserves to be punished! Xiao Yuner, do you mean you dont trust me anymore? Zuo Shangchen was full of grief as he said, Your side has always been my side. The only reason I wanted him to settle his own death was because I didnt want to cause too much trouble for you, but since you dont want to let him die that easily, Ill hand him over to you to deal with as you like. Looking at Zuo Shangchens beautiful face, Gu Ruoyuns expression softened a little. Zuo Shangchens gesture had already proven that he would stand by her side no matter what happened. Thank you, Gu Ruoyun said, I know this has nothing to do with you, so I dont me you. However, if theres a next time, Zuo Shangchen, Ill break all ties with you! Furthermore... I wont let the Dark Yin Pce off the hook! Now that the matter of the Dark Yin Pce had been settled, it was time for her to work on more important business... Xiao Ye, help me bring this old man back to Hundred Herb Hall. A smile was peeking through Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she spoke to Qianbei Ye. She continued with an order to her spirit beasts: Yunyao, Tianqiong, lets go. There are still some matters we have to resolve. The aplices had been settled. Their next target was the mastermind. She hadnt expected that Imperial Concubine Ling had been so patient to wait three whole years without any movements. So she actually colluded with the Dark Yin Pce in secret... However, Imperial Concubine Ling could never have expected that Zuo Shangchen was the Lord of Dark Yin Pce! No one is allowed to speak of anything that happened here. After Gu Ruoyun left, Zuo Shangchen withdrew his gaze and swept his eyes over each stunned member of the Ling family. Following that, he opened his fan with a wave and sneered: If my identity gets exposed, this prince will eliminate the entire Ling family! Ling Yihui shuddered and hurriedly promised: Fourth Prince, please dont worry. We dont know anything at all. Even in his wildest dreams, he couldnt have possibly imagined that the fourth prince of Vermillion Bird Country would turn out to be the Lord of Dark Yin Pce! No wonder the Dark Yin Pce had helped Gu Ruoyun back then; it was because of him! Authors Note: The female lead is about to leave Azure Dragon Country! Chapter 198: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (1) Chapter 198: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (1) Your Majesty, theres trouble! Within the imperial study, Emperor Leng Wujing was in the middle of a discussion with one of his ministers when an eunuch rushed in without announcing his presence. He looked like a terrifying monster had chased him the entire way to the study. Upon seeing Leng Wujings displeased expression, the eunuch hurriedly said, Your Highness, that Gu Ruoyun from the Gu family has invaded the pce! What? Rage bled across Leng Wujings imperial countenance. With an ashen face, he said: Three years ago, We didnt hold her ountable for her crimes no matter how brazen she acted, even though she killed the family members of Imperial Concubine Ling! However, now Gu Ruoyun is using the support of Hundred Herb Hall to run roughshod over this Azure Dragon Country. She no longer respects Us! Well, We shall see how Hundred Herb Hall is going to protect her this time! To be honest, although he didnt trust the Ling family, they were at the very least Imperial Concubine Lings family, as well as important figures in court. Gu Ruoyun had killed them as she liked and had not left any room for mercy. In the end, because of Elder Yu from Hundred Herb Hall, he hadnt pushed the issue with her. However, this time, even if Hundred Herb Hall tried to step out, they wouldnt be able to protect her! How would they continue to stand firm in this world if they did something so heinous as shelter a woman who went against the emperor? He didnt believe that Hundred Herb Hall would willingly be the scorn of everyone in the world for the sake of a single woman! After thinking for a bit, he continued speaking: Servants! Summon General Luo and General Gu here! We must punish that woman for her crimes today! No matter what, Leng Wujing was the emperor of a country. If he didnt take any action after someone had just trampled all over him, how could he retain his dignity in the future? This Gu Ruoyun didnt know what was good for her; she dared to act so impudently in Azure Dragon Country! ...... Onlookers in the imperial city watched as Gu Ruoyun led a group of people and charged towards the imperial pce, brimming with killing intent. They burst out into fervent discussion. Following that, they saw General Luo and General Gu leading their troops as they sprinted towards the imperial pce. It was obvious, then, that carnage would soon reign in the imperial city. Within the imperial gardens, Gu Ruoyun watched the imperial bodyguards surround her, her gaze cold as ice. A sneer appeared on her face before, devoid of all emotion, she shouted: Scram! Boom! A strong burst of qi energy directly struck the chests of the imperial bodyguards. In an instant, the entire group was thrown into the air, blood trickling from their mouths. However, even more imperial bodyguards ran in from all directions, surrounding Gu Ruoyun again. Suddenly, a mighty, domineering shout came from behind the bodyguards, vibrating with unconcealed anger: Gu Ruoyun, youve got some nerve! I tolerated your actions because you were in the employ of Hundred Herb Hall, but now youve crossed the line,mitting treason against your emperor! Even if Elder Yues, he wont be able to protect you! The cold auraing off Gu Ruoyuns body continued to grow even more pronounced. However, her expression remained as indifferent as it was upon her arrival. Her clear pupils surveyed the figure walking out from behind the bodyguards. He was dressed in imperial yellow, looking quite the sight. Anyone else wouldve trembled in fear at the emperors personal appearance, but not Gu Ruoyun. I have no business with you. Hand over Imperial Concubine Ling, or else I wont mind flooding the imperial pce with blood! Leng Wujing waspletely enraged now. An endless amount of anger gushed out from his heart like a raging waterfall. As he gnashed his teeth together, Leng Wujing said, Gu Ruoyun, you killed Ling Yi and Ling Yu, and you crippled the sole scion of the Ling family. Thats already enough to be considered a serious crime. However, now you actually have the nerve toe into the imperial pce and make demands of Us! Hundred Herb Hall wont be able to defend you this time. Youve gone too far! Did you think that Elder Yu would still defend you after youve acted so impudently? Leng Wujing was the ruler of a nation, yet he had lowered himself to making such threats. One of the reasons was that he waspletely infuriated by Gu Ruoyun. Another reason was that none of the organisations within the four countries were allowed to interfere with the imperial family! This was a rule that everyone understood. Misfortune would surely fall upon Hundred Herb Hall if the Three Great Authorities found out! Chapter 199: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (2) Chapter 199: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (2) Ill tell you once more: scram! Gu Ruoyuns cold gaze alighted on every single person in front of her as she spoke , expressionless. Good, very good! Leng Wujing was agitated and indignant that he was put in such a state. He sharply ordered, Men, capture this woman! Upon hearing the emperors order, all the bodyguards began to move. However, before they could reach Gu Ruoyun, the aura on her body burst out without warning, forming a hurricane barrier around her. With a loud rumble, all the guards rushing at her were thrown back. Her ck tresses danced under the influence of the wild winds. Everyone fell back, leaving that green-d figure standing loftily in their center. In that moment, Leng Wujing felt that the person standing before him was the real monarch! That superior aura was something that even Shiyun of the Weapon Refining Sect hadnt shown. However, this woman who was acting acting like a sovereign king now had been a good-for-nothing trampled by others just three years ago! Gu Ruoyun, what are you doing? It was at this moment that a voice full of disbelief rang out from behind Gu Ruoyun. General Luo could never have imagined that it was Gu Ruoyun who was trying to murder their emperor. His puzzlement was interlocked with theplex feelings arising in his heart... He didnt want to go against Gu Ruoyun. However, as the general of a nation, he had to protect his emperors safety. However, he believed that Gu Ruoyun was someone who would always return favor for favor. Why would she charge into the imperial pce for the sake of murder? What exactly had happened? Very well, Gu Ruoyun. Youve be even bolder. Even His Majesty isnt off-limits to you now! Youre seeking your death! Old Man Gu reacted very differently from General Luo: he abruptly flew into a flurry of rage and waved his hand. With grinding teeth, he bit out: Soldiers, listen to me! Capture this treasonous woman for this general! Gu Ruoyun, I didnt know how I was going to deal with you at first, but now that youve given me this chance, lets see whos going to help you this time... Gu Ruoyun hadnt even spared a nce at Old Man Gu. Her gaze was instead directed towards General Luo, who had aplicated look on his face. She said, Three years ago, I promised you that I wouldnt touch the imperial family no matter how strong I get. However, thats only if they didnt provoke me first! Actually, Gu Ruoyun didnt want to be at heads with General Luo. It wasnt just because he was Luo Yins father, but also because General Luo was the only one who spoke up for her when she was in dire straits. However, if General Luo tried to stop her, she would have no other choice. She wasnt going to let Imperial Concubine Ling off, no matter what! General Luo sighed and said: Ruoyun, could you tell me what happened? I believe youre a reasonable girl. Ive always treated you like a niece. If youre not the one in the wrong in this matter, uncle will honour the agreement we made and wont participate in this matter! General Luo, youre a general of this country! Theres a scoundrel threatening His Highnesss life right now, and youre just going to stand by and watch? Old Man Gu sneered. It was a rare chance to drag General Luo down; how could he just let it pass? However, upon hearing his words, it would be hard for anyone to believe that he was Gu Ruoyuns very own grandfather. It was as if Gu Ruoyun was a sworn enemy of his, and every night before bed he would wish an early death upon her. General Luo simply ignored him and looked at Gu Ruoyun. He asked: Ruoyun, tell me everything. Even if I have to abandon this post as a general, I cant let my niece be wronged like this! Chapter 200: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (3) Chapter 200: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (3) While facing General Luo, Gu Ruoyuns expression slowly rxed. Just as she was about to speak, her sharp eyes caught an elegant figure striding into the area. That person was just as poised and dainty as before and exquisite makeup covered up her originally pale face. Upon seeing Gu Ruoyun, she paused for a moment. A vicious glint shed across her eyes. This woman was still alive! She had already brought out the Azure Dragon, but she was still alive! It wasnt fair! It was preposterous that an evil woman like her wasnt dead yet! This concubine greets Your Majesty. Imperial Concubine Ling walked to Leng Wujings side, brimming with good humour as she sincerely made her greetings. This concubine heard that someone wants to assassinate Your Majesty, so I specially came over to see who would be so daring! After saying so, her fierce gaze swept towards Gu Ruoyun. Her naturally elegant face immediately turned frigid as maliciousness darted across her beautiful pupils. Imperial Concubine Ling? With a whoosh, an icy cold look was directed at Imperial Concubine Ling. Gu Ruoyun sneered: You came just in time! You paid off the Dark Yin Pce to assassinate me, but they hurt the people by my side instead and even kidnapped a child to threaten me. As the mastermind, how should we settle this grudge between us? Imperial Concubine Lings expression abruptly changed. She red ferociously at Gu Ruoyun before turning to face Leng Wujing, speaking in an aggrieved tone, Your Majesty, this concubine has been unjustly used! All these years, this concubine has been helping Your Majesty manage the imperial harem, how could I have had the time to n such a scheme? Its clear that Gu Ruoyun hasnt had enough, even after killing my father and nephew! Shes trying to kill the entire Ling family! Such a vicious woman should be hacked into pieces and die without a whole corpse! Otherwise, shell probably think that no one in Azure Dragon Country is able to restrain her and she wont ord the proper respect due to Your Majesty at all! These words targeted the sore spots in Leng Wujings heart. He smiled coldly and said: General Gu, General Luo, what are you waiting for? Capture this woman immediately! Understood! Old Man Gus sinister gaze swung towards Gu Ruoyun, a sneer hanging on his lips: Gu Ruoyun, its not that I want to kill you, but youve gone too far. Dont me Grandfather for not taking mercy on ount of our blood ties. After he finished speaking, he ordered the soldiers to surround Gu Ruoyun. General Luo hesitated, but he didnt follow the orders. This made Leng Wujing burst out in rage: General Luo, how daring of you! How dare you disobey Our orders! Have you grown tired of holding your post as general?! Thump! General Luo knelt to the ground on one knee, his military seal held tightly in one hand. With his head lowered, he spoke: Your Majesty, Gu Ruoyun is your servants niece. Even without that rtionship, your servant believes in what she said. It was Imperial Concubine Lings fault in this matter, but Your Majesty is protecting Imperial Concubine Ling. Truthfully, its hard for your servant to obey your orders. Gu Ruoyun is in the wrong for intruding into the imperial pce, but that was a mistake madeter on. If Your Majesty wants to hold someone ountable, Your Majesty should first deal with Imperial Concubine Ling! The samews apply to both princes and paupers, let alone a concubine of the imperial harem! If Your Majesty refuses to give a proper exnation, then your servant would rather hand over this military seal and retire to his hometown! His actions proved that he would stand on Gu Ruoyuns side, no matter what happened. Very well! Leng Wujings smile looked like a grimace in his extreme anger. General Luo, since youve made your choice, We will grant your wish. Old General Gu, take his military seal. From now on, youre the only general of Azure Dragon Country. Chapter 201: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (4) Chapter 201: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (4) Back then, the token ofmand over the military had been split into two seals so that the Left General and Right General could act as a check and bnce for each other. However, this bastard actually dared to betray him! Sinners couldnt be left alive! As you will, Your Majesty. Old Man Gus heart lifted in delight. He quickly strode forward to receive the military seal from General Luo. Looking at the two military seals in his hands, he almost couldnt hold back the urge to toss his head back inughter. Luo Hongtian, weve been fighting for so many years, and youve finally been defeated by my hand. You even lost because of this little brute, haha! From now on, Im the only general in Azure Dragon Country! General Luo, do you regret it? Gu Ruoyun looked at General Luo, who was still kneeling on the ground on one knee, and asked in a light tone. Yuner, Im no longer General Luo. You can call me Uncle Luo from now on, General Luo forced a smile and said, A man must keep to his word. Even three years ago, I could tell that you were a remarkable person! I was afraid that you would be a danger to Azure Dragon Country in the future, so I said that sort of thing back then. However, I also gave you my promise that Uncle Luo would stand by your side if Azure Dragon Country ever treated you unjustly first. Even though Im a little reluctant to let go of the military seal, what I really cant let go of are the brothers who braved the battlefields with me! I dont regret my decision at all! Haha! Leng Wujing burst out intoughter when he heard General Luos words. His eyes were spitting fire as he spoke, It was Azure Dragon Country that treated her unjustly first? Where have We let her down? Luo Hongtian, do you mean to say that We have done wrong? No one in this world can ever say that Weve done wrong! No matter what Imperial Concubine Ling has done, the only one who can hold her ountable to any crimes is this emperor! Who do you think you are?! General Gu, what are you waiting for? Take this woman in immediately! After he finished speaking, Old Man Gu waved his hand and gave a single order: Kill! In an instant, all the soldiers charged towards Gu Ruoyun, their murderous intent clear in their eyes. The woman dressed in green stood in the middle of the encirclement without any change in expression, casting an indifferent gaze upon the men rushing towards her with raised weapons. Boom! Suddenly, a tremendous force burst forth from her surroundings and a violent storm surged up from the ground. Without having any time to react, the men within the storms reach were thrown up and away into the air. Following that, the young womans domineering voice resounded within the imperial gardens that were bathed in the light of the setting sun. Lets see who else dares toe at me! Leng Wujing had made a reasonable assumption. He thought that she wouldnt be able to face down an army, no matter how strong she had gotten. There were more than ten thousand troops here; even if they all went down, they would surely be able to exhaust her to the point of death. However, he hadnt thought that this woman would be even stronger than he had expected. If this kind of person wouldnt submit as one of his subjects, then... she could only die! Imperial Concubine Ling retreated a few steps, watching Gu Ruoyun with a pale face. She bit her lip, and her eyes filled with malice. This woman just wouldnt die! Shell never be able to have a peaceful nights sleep... Gu Ruoyun, Im giving you one more chance to surrender. Otherwise, dont me me for being rude! Old Man Gus expression was dark and sinister. He looked at Gu Ruoyun with a sharp gaze. Her dark hair sent flying from the strong winds around her, only entuated the domineering air on her face. She raised an eyebrow and coldly said: The Gu family... You wont have to wait for too long. Once Im done with Imperial Concubine Ling, itll be your Gu familys turn... What a boast! Old Man Gu sneered, You had Elder Yus protectionst time, so I wasnt able to kill you. Who do you think can protect you now? Whoosh! After saying so, Old Man Gu drew his weapon and dashed towards Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 202: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (5) Chapter 202: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (5) He was an early stage martial general at the very least. Even if Gu Ruoyun was also a martial general now, he could stand against her using his years of experience. Together with over ten thousand troops, taking down a little Gu Ruoyun wasnt going to be a problem at all. However, just as Old Man Gu was filled with confidence, Gu Ruoyun shot a sideways nce at him... With just that one nce, with a boom, he felt a tremendous force wash over his mind, causing him to lose consciousness. Following that, another burst of power came from in front of him. His elderly body refused to listen to hismands and fell back,nding within the mass of troops. Old Man Gu, who had considered himself unparalleled in Azure Dragon Country, had just been taken out with a single blow from a young woman? Leng Wujings fists were clenched. His palms were covered in cold sweat, while his handsome and imposing countenance was currently disying his panic. If this woman could defeat Old Man Gu with just one blow, then it proved that her power was on a whole other level. How... How could this be...? The old man finally recovered his senses; his face contorted into a fierce expression. He had been defeated by the once good-for-nothing in such a public ce with so many witnesses. How was he going to live this down? However, upon thinking of that terrifying power that had erupted so suddenly from that woman, Old Man Gu no longer dared to act blindly without thinking... It was at this moment that the sound of footsteps rang out from not too far away. When everyone turned to look, they saw an anxious Elder Yu leading a group of people from Hundred Herb Hall towards them. When Leng Wujing saw those people, he felt a burst of delight in his heart. He had been at a loss on how to end this fiasco. Since the people from Hundred Herb Hall hade, he could get them to punish their subordinate! Since Gu Ruoyun was someone that Hundred Herb Hall had trained, she would have to obey orders from Hundred Herb Hall, no matter what. However, Elder Yu didnt even wait for him to speak before striding towards Gu Ruoyun and anxiously asking: Eldest Miss, are you alright? Eldest Miss? Everyone present turned dumbstruck, let alone Leng Wujing. If they hadnt heard wrongly, the martial king Elder Yu had just called Gu Ruoyun Eldest Miss? Im fine, Gu Ruoyun shook her head and said, Elder Yu, take care of things here from now on. Furthermore, it seems like Azure Dragon Country needs a change of emperors. If you have any good candidates, just help him rise to the throne. Yes, Eldest Miss. Elder Yu made a cupped fist salute as he replied respectfully. Right then and there, looking at the indifferent Gu Ruoyun, Old Man Gus expression stiffened. His entire body started trembling as he shook his head, his face as pale as ash: Dont tell me that she wasnt just given a ce in Hundred Herb Hall because of Elder Yus sympathy back then... but... she was already Elder Yus master? How did Gu Ruoyun make a martial king serve her? The heavens are really blind! An unfilial woman like her is the greatest outrage and should be struck to death by lightning! He couldnt believe it. He couldnt believe everything happening right in front of him. If this was real... he would fall apart! You dare!? Leng Wujing recovered from his earlier shock and gritted his teeth: What power does your Hundred Herb Hall have to remove this emperors seat? Arent you afraid that youll vite thew? Gu Ruoyun smiled in the middle of the crowd, her green clothes fluttering in the breeze, haughty humour showing clearly in her pupils. Actually, beforeing to the imperial pce, she had already sent Shopkeeper Zhao with instructions for Elder Yu. Furthermore, since her wings were fully fledged now, it was time to let others know that she was the owner of Hundred Herb Hall! To let those people know that they shouldnt try to eye her possessions... She wanted to make Old Man Gu realise what a big mistake he had made back then. Chapter 203: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (6) Chapter 203: Evil Gets Its Just Deserts (6) Three years had passed. During these three years, she had continued to develop her organisations. It was about time to put an end to everything... Yunyao, Tianqiong! The young woman raised her head and spoke in an indifferent tone: Settle this matter together with Hundred Herb Hall! When she finished speaking, two bright lights shot up into the sky; white and blue twining together before they finally burst out to reveal two figures. The moment Imperial Concubine Ling saw the Azure Dragon dominating the sky above, her expressionpletely changed. She had thought that Gu Ruoyun was still living because the Azure Dragon had reneged on their promise. She couldnt have imagined that the Azure Dragon had been subdued by Gu Ruoyun. No! She covered her mouth and retreated a few steps. Shock and despair shone in those beautiful eyes of hers. Gu Ruoyun sensed her movements and smiled, Thats right, I havent thanked you yet. If it hadnt been for you, Yunyao and Tianqiong wouldnt have been able to reunite with each other, and I wouldnt have gotten such a great assistant! Although the Azure Dragons power was gone, he was still pretty useful in intimidating others. When the people in the imperial pce saw the enormous dragon in the sky, blocking out the sun, they were scared silly. Who would dare to make any move after seeing that? The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong? Leng Wujings face turned pale. If he hadnt heard wrongly, Gu Ruoyun had called this blue dragon Tianqiong. The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong. This emperor has read of it in ancient texts before. From what I read, its supposed to be extremely strong. Anyone controlling it will surely be a ruler of the maind! A ruler of the maind is on apletely different level from an emperor of a single country. Only an expert can make everyone on the maind submit to them! However, what had he just done? For the sake of a moment of pride, he had made an enemy out of this person? He made a mistake! A really bad mistake! Someone who could make Tianqiong serve them willingly was probably protected by the god of luck. Someone like that would surely stand at the peak of all humans, and he had just made a vain attempt to kill her to protect his imperial dignity... If he had known this earlier, he wouldnt have tried to keep his dignity or his imperial might! Actually, Leng Wujing couldnt be med for his actions. Gu Ruoyun had charged directly for the imperial pce after subduing the Azure Dragon at the Ling estate. The news couldnt possibly have reached him in time. How could he have known that the Azure Dragon Tianqiong had be the young womans mount? Of course, the one who was in even greater regret was Imperial Concubine Ling. If she hadnt requested for the great Azure Dragon to kill this woman, she wouldnt have been able to subdue him... But she still couldnt understand one thing: why did the great and proud Azure Dragon submit to such a malicious woman? Do you hate me? Gu Ruoyun gazed upon Imperial Concubine Lings features, twisted in poisonous hatred, and started to smile, What a pity. All you can do is hate me. There are so many others who hate me, I dont mind adding one more! Elder Yu, take care of the rest. I dont want to see her alive, and I dont want her to die easy. After saying so, she turned and walked to Luo Hongtians side. She paused for a moment before speaking up: Uncle Luo, what do you intend to do next? Luo Hongtian smiled bitterly: I cant stay in Azure Dragon Country anymore. Ill just take each day as ites from now on. Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment: I wonder if Uncle Luo would be willing to help me with something? I can help you with anything you need. Luo Hongtian smiled. He thought that Gu Ruoyun would send him to Hundred Herb Hall for some tasks. He didnt know that the young woman had intended to send him somewhere else. Thats right. Girl, can I ask something? Whats your cultivation rank now? When she heard this question, Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose and said: I managed to break through into the peak stage of martial generalst night, by a stroke of luck. Following that, under Luo Hongtians dazed stare, she walked out of the pce gates with quick strides... Chapter 204: Retribution (1) Chapter 204: Retribution (1) Have you heard? The real master of Hundred Herb Hall is actually that good-for-nothing who was kicked out of the Gu Family, Gu Ruoyun! Tsk, tsk. Who would have thought that the weak girl from three years ago would reach this point in the blink of an eye? I wonder how much the Gu Family is regretting their decision now! Haha, in three years time, she broke through and became a martial general from a lowly Qi level 2. Surely, even Gu Tian wasnt a genius of this caliber. Thats nothing. I was actually outside the Ling Estate that day and I saw that stunning scene with my own eyes. Have you seen that White Tiger before? She was so fast and strong! And that Azure Dragon dominated half the sky! Those great spiritual beasts are under hermand! Even though Gu Tian was a genius back then, his achievements cant bepared to those of his daughter... Ever since that incident, Gu Ruoyuns name resounded throughout Azure Dragon Country. Of course, in contrast to the title of good-for-nothing she had three years ago, she was now the model that parents wanted their children to follow after... Right now, within Azure Dragon Country, you could be forgiven if you didnt know the emperors name. However, if you said you had never heard of Gu Ruoyun before, then everyone would look down upon you! How could you im to be a citizen of Azure Dragon Country if you have never even heard of her? Who else would dare to publicly challenge the Dark Yin Pce? Furthermore, who else would dare to charge into the imperial pce and remove the emperor just like that? Even if they had the power to do so, they wouldnt have her daring. Not only that, everyone heard that Gu Ruoyun had flown into a terrible rage because Imperial Concubine Ling had sent assassins after her and hurt her servant girl instead. In the end, Gu Ruoyun had disregarded all consequences in pursuit of revenge for the servant girl! For the sake of avenging the grudge! At this moment, within the Gu Estate, Gu Panpans pretty face contorted as she listened to the servants discussing the events of the day. She gripped her sleeves firmly and gritted her teeth so tightly that she almost ground them down to dust. All of you, shut up right now! With anger clearly showing in her eyes, she said viciously, Ill make sure that the next person to speak the words Gu Ruoyun again will suffer a most horrible death! No matter how great her achievements are now, shell always be someone that our Gu Family kicked out! All the servants fell silent in a moment. Frightened, they stood to one side and didnt dare to utter another peep. However, rage was still brewing in Gu Panpans heart, and she needed an outlet for the mes of her anger. These servants had, unfortunately, walked right into the fire. And dont forget, back then, all of you also took part in bullying Gu Ruoyun when Gu Shengxiao wasnt here! Now that shes famous, you guys are done for. So I dont want to hear any praise for hering out of your mouths! If you want to talk about her again, you must call her a good-for-nothing like before! She couldnt ept it! She really couldnt ept it. How did someone, who had been a good-for-nothing three years ago, reach a point where she had to look up to them?! The heavens were so unfair! An immoral woman like Gu Ruoyun, who had even harmed her own grandfather, should be struck by lightning and put to death! When Gu Ruoyun had charged into the imperial pce, Old Man Gu had led a hundred thousand men there for support. After the incident, he had been captured by Elder Yu and taken away. There had been no sight of his return even until now. With the main pir of their Gu Family gone, how could she remain calm? A light breeze blew by. Hidden by dense foliage at the top of an ancient tree in the courtyard, a figure in ck stood on a branch, his clothes fluttering gently in the wind. Sunlight fell upon his ck mask, reflecting a cold, cruel light. The man stood with his hands behind his back, his lips pressed together. As his grim gaze fixed upon the young girl throwing a tantrum in the courtyard below, a glint of murderous intent shed through his eyes... He couldnt have imagined that so much would happen after he had left for some other business just a few days ago. Chapter 205: Retribution (2) Chapter 205: Retribution (2) Imperial Concubine Ling... Upon thinking of the woman who had started off the whole chain of events, the mans eyes darkened. It was her fortune to have died so quickly before he hade back, otherwise he would definitely have made her experience hell on earth! However, the Gu Family didnt share her fortune! As the man recalled everything that the Gu Family had done these few years, his cold and cruel eyes narrowed slightly. Underneath the mask, there was a harsh expression on his handsome face. In the next moment, while Gu Panpan was in the middle of cursing Gu Ruoyun, she suddenly saw a ck sh as countless punches rained down upon her... He- -lp... Before she could even finish shouting for help, she had already been beaten up to the point that she couldnt even speak. It was as if all the bones in her body had been shattered, then reconstructed so she could suffer the pain all over again. That vicious cycle repeated again and again, it hurt so much that she wanted to die... The servants werent able to call for help either; their visions turned ck and they all fainted. I wanted to kill you at first, but its not up to me to end your Gu Familys lives. You have to return what you owe to her. This is simply the interest Im collecting for her. The man had impable control over his strength. He made Gu Panpan hover on the edge of life and death, but didnt let her faint. Conversely, her mind was extremely clear while she was suffering all that pain; she desperately wished for the torture to pass quickly. Just as she felt like a century had passed, the man finally withdrew his fists when she hit her limit. Immediately following that, freed from the torment, Gu Panpan finally fainted away... ...... Meanwhile, as the culprit behind the incidents that were now the talk of the nation, Gu Ruoyun didnt pay the slightest attention to all the mour and disputes. Everyday she did nothing but cultivate, refusing to meet any visitors. Of course, the evildoer Fourth Prince was no exception to this and suffered many doors mmed in his face. However, just as Gu Ruoyun was intending to continue passing her days by cultivating, some news finally came from the assassin from the Cool Breeze Faction, Li Cheng, via soul telepathy. Master, Ive been watching Second Master Gu recently because I overheard a conversation that Second Master Gu had with Second Madam Gu. They were talking about how a strong expert took a liking to Gu Shengxiaos root of wisdom back then, and how he wanted to take Gu Shengxiao away. However, Gu Tian and his wife didnt agree. That expert held a grudge against them and tasked Second Master Gu with killing them! He also wanted Second Master Gu to send Gu Shengxiao to him. Unfortunately, Second Master Gu wasnt able toplete his mission. Recently, hes been thinking of a new scheme. He wants to send a message to Gu Shengxiao saying that youve gotten in trouble to lure him back here, so that he can hand Gu Shengxiao over to that expert... Bang! A wave of rage burst out from within Gu Ruoyuns heart. Currently, she had an extremely cold and callous expression on her face; a storm was brewing within her clear pupils. She could tolerate whatever the Gu Family tried to do except when they tried to hurt her kin! Second Master Gu had not only caused her parents death, but was now trying to use her to lure her brother out. No matter what, she wouldnt let their sinister ns seed! The Gu Family... I wanted to let you live for a while more, but unfortunately... Gu Ruoyun sneered, ridicule brimming in the tilt of her lips: You were the ones who came looking for your own deaths! In her past life, she hadnt been able to protect her mother, and had watched as her precious little brother died before her very eyes! In this life, she absolutely would not let herself repeat the mistakes of her past! Anyone who dared to touch her family should be prepared to suffer her blood-soaked vengeance in return! Li Cheng, wait over there. Ille right now. Murderous intent gathered around Gu Ruoyuns body. However, before she could set off, a sharp call sounded from outside thepound. Gu Ruoyun, you son of a bitch! Get out here right now! Even if he wasnt your grandfather, how could you treat an elderly man this way? Do you have any conscience left in you? Has your conscience been eaten by the dogs? You little bastard, arent you afraid that the heavens will strike you to death by lightning once they find out what youve done? Your grandfather should have strangled you to death at birth, you little bastard! Chapter 206: Retribution (3) Chapter 206: Retribution (3) Outside thepound amidst a noisy crowd, a middle-aged man watched angrily as a young woman slowly strode out from the backyard. His eyes were spitting fire, but he still didnt dare to take a single step into thepound. Even the Dark Yin Pce hadnt been able to crack the formation. He didnt have the guts to try it out for himself. At this moment, Wei Yiyi was gazing coldly upon the jumping clown in front of her. A mocking smile was held on her crimson lips, as if she waspletely looking down on the man... When Wei Yiyi turned and caught sight of the calm Gu Ruoyun slowly walking over, she raised her eyebrows and walked towards Gu Ruoyun, Shifu, leave this matter to me. Ive disliked the blinded Gu Family for a long time now! Luckily she had eyes, unlike the Gu Family. She had started following Gu Ruoyun early on. Perhaps when the time came, her revenge would be just around the corner... Gu Ruoyun, you little bastard. You took away your grandfather! Youre immoral! Even if your grandfather made some mistakes, hes still your elder. You have to give in to him. But what did you do? Dont forget, you wouldnt exist without your grandfather, you little bastard. Ive never seen such an ungrateful brat like you before. Arent you afraid that the heavens will strike you where you stand? Second Master Gus scoldings echoed in the courtyard. Gu Ruoyun paused her steps and looked calmly at Second Master Gu, her lips tilted into a smile. However, her eyes remained cold, and ayer of frosty air seemed to exude from her expression. Grandfather? She sneered, Is he fit for such a title? Back then, he beat me to death for the sake of an outsider, even though I had done no wrong. It was then that he lost all right to be called my grandfather! In particr, Im no longer associated with you after I left the Gu Family. When she finished speaking, she took a few steps forward and the aura exuding from her body surrounded Second Master Gu. With a distinct and indifferent tone, she asked, If he was my grandfather, why did he ce all me on me even though I was clearly innocent? Why would he have had me beaten to death? If he was my grandfather, knowing that the Weapon Refining Sect wanted to take my life, why did he try to use his position as my elder to give me away to them? If he was my grandfather, why would he have tried a thousand ways to kill me?! Second Master Gu froze in ce. He knew that his father was the one in the wrong in this matter, but even now, at this point in time, he was still trying to use morals to force her to release Old Man Gu. Yuner, your grandfather has gone senile in his old age. Thats why he made such a mistake. Are you going to act the same way? No matter what he has done wrong, his blood runs in your veins. Are you really not going to let your grandfather go? At this moment, everyone was stunned silly by Second Master Gusck of shame. They hadnt thought that the Gu Family would still try to bind her with morals even now. If Gu Ruoyun was only a weak orphan girl without any backing, she would probably have been endlessly bullied and given up her life as forfeit! However, using her own abilities, she had managed to make it to this point... Gu Ruoyun smiled with a touch of wild arrogance, I, Gu Ruoyun, treasure my life very much! Ill kill whoever tries to kill me first, regardless of their identity! Furthermore, no matter what Ive done, Im still better than you, someone who killed his brother with his own hands. What right do you have to lecture me? Like he had been struck by lightning, Second Master Gu was stunned. This girl knew that he had been the one to cause Gu Tians death? No! That was impossible, no one knew that except for him and his wife! Chapter 207: Retribution (4) Chapter 207: Retribution (4) She must be trying to trick him into revealing something. Thats right, that must be it. When he thought of that possibility, Second Master Gu calmed the anxiety in his heart and said with a pale face: What evidence do you have? Why are you saying that I killed Older Brother? We were close brothers, I couldnt possibly have done something like that! Is that so? Gu Ruoyuns smile grew even more pronounced, but her clear pupils remained as tranquil as a calmke. Actually, I already knew that you had something to do with my parents deaths. I just didnt know what motives were behind your actions. However, I finally found out today... It was all because of my brother, Gu Shengxiao. Someone wanted to take him, so you killed my parents! Gu Qing, am I right? Gu Qing was Second Master Gus name. Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words, his expression changedpletely. Shock and astonishment warred within his gaze. However, he quickly recovered hisposure and spoke through gritted teeth: I dont know what youre talking about! Gu Ruoyun, youve really racked your brains toe up with a reason to deal with my Gu family! Youre even able to spout such nonsense! Youre shameless! As long as he refused to admit it, it wouldnt matter even if she knew everything. There couldnt possibly be any evidence! Gu Qing, did you think I waited until now to bring this up, just to find some evidence? Gu Ruoyun looked up, her indifferent gaze focused on Gu Qings ashen face. Youre wrong. I waited until this day so that I could find out how many people participated in this matter, to know whos innocent and whos not. I also wanted to find out what kind of grudge you had with my father to do something like this! Evidence? When have I, Gu Ruoyun, ever needed evidence to do anything? I wont let off those that I have to kill! Thats right, I dont have any evidence to convince others, but so what? I only have to keep my conscience clear! The girls voice was calm, but it pierced deeply into everyones hearts. Compared to the wretched Gu Qing, it was clear that everyone found it easier to believe in Gu Ruoyuns words. So what if she didnt have any evidence? As long as she did things with a clear conscience, she didnt need any evidence at all! I didnt think that the Gu Familys Gu Qing would be so malicious as to act against his own brother! Tsk tsk. Someone like this even dared toe to someone elses home and lecture them on how to respect their elders. Wasnt Gu Tian his elder as well? A brother is like a second father, hasnt he practicallymitted patricide? Gu Tian was such a genius back then, but he died such an untimely death. He also became a deep regret in everyones hearts. If the Gu Family still had Gu Tian, it wouldnt have fallen to this level. Furthermore, if Gu Tian were still here, even if Gu Ruoyun was still a good-for-nothing, no one would have dared to mistreat her! Hehe, the Gu Family already caused Gu Tian to die, and they still have the cheek to ask for the release of Old Man Gu? I think Gu Ruoyun isnt in the wrong at all. Anyone who has blood running in their veins would definitely take revenge for their parents! On what basis has Gu Qinge to disturb her? The crowd surrounding them broke out into fervent discussion. Their gazes held undisguised disdain towards Gu Qing. Some of them even spat at him, cursing at him. Gu Tian was a hero in the hearts of many! However, a hero like that had been brought down because he had trusted too heavily in his kin. He had been killed by a wretched little nobody. How could they not be angry? Dont believe her, dont believe her! What shes saying isnt true! It isnt! Gu Qing went crazy. His hair came undone and fell in a mess of strands around his head. From underneath the fringe covering his face, his eyes shone with a vicious light: Gu Ruoyun, youre a little bastard. You wont have an easy death! Hahaha! One day, the heavens will destroy a scourge like you! TL Note: Please read this announcement about the future of EEWC: http://vrenovels/announcement-eewc-hm/ Chapter 208: Retribution (5) Chapter 208: Retribution (5) Gu Qing, you want me to release Old Man Gu? Gu Ruoyun smiled with a sinister look in her eyes, I can do as you ask right now and let him go. I just hope you dont regret it. Wei Yiyi, send a message to Elder Yu and tell him to release Old Man Gu! Wei Yiyi didnt hesitate at all after receiving Gu Ruoyuns orders, because she knew that there would be a show to watch after Old Man Gu returned home... As for them, all they had to was sit and watch. ...... The Gu Estate was in a state of mor. Before he had even gotten the time to clean himself up, the sorry-looking Old Man Gu was disturbed by angry shouts from outside. Hey, Gu Family! Are you intending to avoid facing the truth by holing yourselves up in there? Call Gu Qing out now! Hes actually Gu Tians killer! Gu Tian once helped this old man out, this old man is here to demand justice for him! It was a loss for all of us in Azure Dragon Country when a hero like Gu Tian fell, and it was also a loss for the the entire maind! The one who caused this loss was that dog Gu Qing! Hes a sinner to all of Azure Dragon Country! If Gu Tian were still here, who would even dare to invade our Azure Dragon Country? There wouldnt be any wars! Ever since Gu Qing had fled in disarray, taking Old Man Gu along with him, the events that happened outside thepound had spread like fire. Under the direction of Hundred Herb Hall, some people who had been good friends with Gu Tian immediately came knocking at the Gu Familys door. These people all trusted more in Gu Ruoyun. It would be an easy task for her to deal with the Gu Family with her current strength. Furthermore, she was someone who wouldnt listen to reason at all, judging by how she had done things in the past! If she wanted to kill someone, she would just kill them straightaway. Thus, with her personality and her conduct, she couldnt possibly be using the Gu Family wrongly. Furthermore, a tiny Gu Family wasnt worth the trouble for her to do such a thing. Old Man Gu unconsciously froze in ce. He had rushed back upon leaving Hundred Herb Hall, so he didnt know what the entire capital was gossiping about right now. When he heard the words outside, he immediately pped Gu Qing. He roared in rage: Gu Qing, you were the one who caused the death of Tianer?! Of course, Old Man Gu wasnt someone who valued family very much, or he wouldnt have gotten some strangers corpse to impersonate Gu Tian. He was angry because if Gu Tian hadnt died, he would still be the elder of the Gu Family, whom everyone would want to praise and tter. How would the Gu Family have fallen to this point if Gu Tian were still alive? Father, Ive been wronged, Gu Qings face turned ashen as he spoke with grievance, Elder Brothers death had nothing to do with me. It was Gu Ruoyun, shes trying to drive a wedge between us. Father, its not like you dont know what kind of person she is, theres nothing she wont do. Others believed Gu Ruoyun for a few reasons. Firstly, her personality was one that would quickly repay any debts of gratitude or grudges. Secondly, it was because she was Gu Tians daughter. However, Old Man Gu knew how cunning and deceitful she was. He could see that from how she had tricked the Gu Family back then. Thus, she might really have wrongly used Qinger. Father, Second Master, please save Panpan! They took Panpan away! It was at this moment that a portly middle-aged woman came running in, weeping. She grabbed onto Gu Qings sleeve and said, It was all you, it was all your fault, you bastard! If it werent for you, the news that we killed Gu Tian wouldnt have spread, and those rted to Gu Tian wouldnt have taken away Panpan for his sake! If anything happens to my daughter, I wont forgive you! Gu Qing had let out a sigh of relief, but upon hearing what Second Madam Gu had said, his expressionpletely changed. His lips trembled and he had the overwhelming urge to p her to death. TL Note: Please read this announcement about the future of EEWC: http://vrenovels/announcement-eewc-hm/ Chapter 209: Retribution (6) Chapter 209: Retribution (6) You fool! You stupid fool! It hadnt been easy for him to clear his fathers misgivings, but now this stupid woman had confessed everything just like that. He was done for. This time, he waspletely done for. Actually, Second Madam Gu couldnt be med for this. She hadnt followed Gu Qing when he went looking for Gu Ruoyun. Upon hearing what the people outside were saying, she assumed that they had found enough evidence somehow. Who would have thought that Gu Qing had just shamelessly denied everything? Father, Father, dont listen to this stupid womans nonsense! I... Smack! Old Man Gu pped him so hard that Gu Qing fell to the ground. However, that wasnt enough to quell his rage. Old Man Gu raised his leg and started stomping on his body. With a vicious expression on his face, it was as if the person on the ground wasnt his very own son. You were the one who killed Tianer, and the one who brought our Gu Family down! If not for you, everyone would still be trying to curry favor with me and fawning over me! If not for you, what would a little Hundred Herb Hall be to us?! Im going to kill you! Im going to kill you, you little bastard! Upon thinking of how he had once enjoyed such a high status and the officials who had always been full of smiles when they saw him, Old Man Gus heart trembled. How many years had it taken to get over his fall from grace? However, now he was finding out that the one who had caused his downfall was actually the son he had always trusted and relied on. This was unbearable to him. Dad, dad, please go and save Panpan! Those people will kill her! Second Madam Gus fat body moved in front of Old Man Gu and she hugged his legs, her face covered in tears and snot. Dad, please save Panpan, shes your granddaughter! Please hurry up and save her, shes just a child! Scram! Old Man Gu kicked Second Madam Gu into the air away from him. Veins were popping out from his temples, and his hands were tightened into fists: Dont assume that I dont know that you had something to do with this too. The two of you have done very well, even daring to plot against your own brother! Look what this has alle to. Gu Tian is gone, and Gu Ruoyun wont acknowledge the Gu Family. Once Gu Shengxiao finds out about all this, he wont forgive the Gu Family either. The three geniuses in my Gu Family are all gone, hahaha! Im just left with a bunch of good-for-nothings like you! He regretted it... Right now, Old Man Gu really regretted it. If he hadnt given up on Gu Ruoyun back then, even if Gu Tian had died in Gu Qings hands, that would have nothing to do with him! He would still be the highest authority in the Gu Family, and Hundred Herb Hall, the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger would belong to their Gu Family... Who could have imagined that Gu Ruoyun would change so much in just three years? From a lowly good-for-nothing, she had turned into someone who could rule the maind. When he thought of this, tears of regret rolled down the old mans cheeks... Theres still Liner! Thats right, theres still Liner! Second Madam Gu seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes shone brightly: Liner is the young master of the Cool Breeze Faction. If the Cool Breeze Faction stands up for us, then the situation will be different. The Cool Breeze Faction... Gu Qing and Old Man Gu both thought of that power at the same time, and unconsciously exchanged looks. The old man couldnt help but calm down from his tantrum. The Cool Breeze Faction is ourst hope now. Wheres Liner? Where is he now? Just as he finished speaking, an announcement rang out from outside the estate. This old man is an elder of the Cool Breeze Faction. Im under special orders from the Faction Master to meet the young master. May I ask if the young master is present? Someone from the Cool Breeze Faction? Joy burst forth in Gu Qings heart: Thats great, the people from the Cool Breeze Faction are here, were saved! Right now, Old Man Gus military powers had been taken away, so the Cool Breeze Faction was theirst remaining hope... TL Note: Please read this announcement about the future of EEWC: http://vrenovels/announcement-eewc-hm/ Chapter 210: Retribution (7) Chapter 210: Retribution (7) When Old Man Gu walked out of the courtyard, the first thing he saw was a grey-robed elder standing at the entrance. A group of young men and women dressed in the same uniform were standing behind him. With one nce, Old Man Gu could tell exactly which faction these people belonged to. Gu Qing, bring Liner here, quickly! As he gave an order to Gu Qing, Old Man Gu also cast him a pointed look. Upon hearing this, Gu Qing recovered his senses and walked towards the backyard using quick, hasty strides. In just a moment, he strode back into the courtyard, this time apanied by a handsome young man. However, that young man had a terrible expression on his face, his wrinkled brows speaking of his heavy worries. Young Master, this old man is here under the orders of the Faction Master to receive the pill form. Young Master, you can pass the pill form to me now. Gu Xianglins expression turned even uglier. He nced at Gu Qing, who was standing at the side, and remained silent. Liner? Old Man Gu frowned, Pass the pill form to this elder; itll be safer with him. He didnt understand why Gu Xianglin had such a troubled expression on his face. Hadnt he gotten the pill forms to curry favour with the Cool Breeze Faction? Why was he hesitating? Grandfather, those two pill forms... Gu Xianglin finally hardened his heart and said, Father gave them away to someone else. While listening to Gu Xianglin, the visiting elders bright smile had slowly began to stiffen. It finally cummted in an instantaneous burst of rage, welling up from the depths of his heart. From the very beginning, he had been against letting an outsider be the Young Master of the Cool Breeze Faction. Now that he heard that Gu Xianglin had actually given the pill forms away to someone else, how could he not be angry? Gu Xianglin, did you really think that your seat as our Cool Breeze Factions Young Master was set in stone? If not for your talents and the untimely demise of our Faction Masters son, you wouldnt have gotten this position. However, when you found some treasures, instead of giving them to the Faction Master as tokens of your filial respect, you actually gave them away to some random stranger? Have you ever even considered your position as the Young Master of the Cool Breeze Faction and acted ordingly? You dare to enjoy the benefits of our faction while giving away treasures to outsiders! The elder withheld nothing as he verbally yed the skin off Gu Xianglins back. With a sharp flick of his sleeves, he then said: Everyone, return to the faction with me! Gu Xianglin, you alone will stay here. Im going to report this matter to the Faction Master. You should take care of yourself. After saying his piece, the elder turned and left without a single nce back. Old Man Gu waspletely enraged. He picked up a wooden rod and started beating Gu Qing with the intent to kill, shouting all the while. You little bastard! First, you killed your brother, and now you even forced your son to give the pill forms away to someone else! If not for you, how could this have happened? How could the Cool Breeze Faction misunderstand the intentions of my Gu Family? Its all your fault! If I dont beat you to death today, thatd be the real shame, you heartless little bastard! Even though Old Man Gus vitality had taken a hit, he was still a martial general. Under the blows of his rod, Gu Qing cried pitifully and tried to escape anywhere he could. However, his very own son, Gu Xianglin, watched on as if it had nothing to do with him. This man had just ruined his life! How could he not hate him? Since he was a child, he had been outshined by Gu Shengxiao in all aspects, so he had always sworn to defeat him. All for the sake of this goal, he had suffered many hardships in order to earn the trust of the Cool Breeze Factions Faction Master and get taken in as a godson. He had even managed to be the Young Master of a faction... But now? All his hard work had been ruined in an instant, and he had once again be a nobody! Its gone. Everythings all gone. Gu Xianglin shut his eyes, his expression wretched in agony. Even the muscles on his face were twitching. All my efforts over the years have been ruined by you alone. Heh. If I had known earlier that this would happen, I wouldnt have listened to you that day! So this is what they mean by losing your bride on top of losing your army! TL Note: Please read this announcement about the future of EEWC: http://vrenovels/announcement-eewc-hm/ Chapter 211: The Dongfang Family’s Call for Help (1) Chapter 211: The Dongfang Familys Call for Help (1) Compared to the storm that they had weathered when Gu Tian had died, this time, the events that had happened at the Gu Estate cast the Gu Family into the heart of a cmity. A few days ago, a group of people had reportedly charged into the Gu Estate and taken Gu Panpan away. No one knew if she was dead or alive, but regardless, she probably wasnt in a very good situation right now. Gu Qing, the murderer who had caused the deaths of Gu Tian and his wife, had been personally killed by Old Man Gu, and it was rumoured that he had died in agonising pain. Not a single person sympathised with him; he had only himself to me for his own downfall. However, the fact that Old Man Gu had been the one to end him sent chills down the spines of many. That old fellow was heartless, even to his own kin. Currently within the Gu Estate, Second Madam Gu was curled up into a ball, trembling as she watched the white-haired Old Man Gu in terror. Although Gu Xianglin hated Gu Qing to the bone, he still had a soft spot for his mother. When Old Man Gu had attempted to kill Second Madam Gu, he had held the old man back. Grandfather, were already in such dire circumstances. We should discuss what we should do next, Gu Xianglin said, his brows furrowed together. Old Man Gu shut his eyes, clearly fatigued. He knew Gu Xianglin was trying, but at this point... He was tired. He was really tired. These past few days had aged him a decade each. He had changed from a man brimming with vigour into a dispirited shell... What should we do next, you ask? What can we do? The tenth prince has already ascended to the throne with Elder Yus support. Most of our supporters are already gone, and were probably going to be next.... He understood Gu Ruoyuns personality very well. She would never let him off! As grandfather and grandson were talking, a sound of gentleughter came from outside. Ive finally returned after three years. It seems like a lot has changed in Azure Dragon Country. General Gu- ah, no, youre no longer a general. I wonder if youve made any progress on the task Ive given you. Old Man Gu froze on the spot. In the time it took for him to raise his head, a man dressed in brocade robes had already walked in, his form framed by the bright sunlighting through the doorway. That man could be described in four words: as mild as jade! Thebination of his natural beauty and gentle temperament softened hearts and eased minds. It was impossible to hold any suspicion or ill will towards him. However, upon seeing that jade-like face, Old Man Gus expression changed for the worse. Dongfang Shaoze! The man who had made him look for Gu Ruoyun three years ago, Dongfang Shaoze, had finally returned! Furthermore, it was clear that he hadnte bearing good intentions! Ive already heard of the recent events on the way here. The man flipped open his fan and smiled as if he were discussing the weather. So the deaths of Gu Tian and his wife were caused by your Gu Family? As he spoke, Dongfang Shaozes gaze shifted to Second Madam Gu, whose countenance was rapidly turning pale. Second Madam Gu gritted her teeth and said, Who allowed that bitch to seduce Gu Tian?! I really wonder how an unparalleled hero like Gu Tian could love a foxy woman like her! That woman waspletely shameless! She was going to end up dead anyway, so why hold back the rage and dissatisfaction in her heart? From her point of view, Liu Yu had no other merits other than being extremely lucky! Gu Tian had to have really bad judgement to have chosen a woman like her. Dongfang Shaozes calm gaze flickered. Then, he smiled, cold eyes pinning the fat woman in ce. Even if she wasnt considered good enough, did you think you wouldve been fit to stand by Gu Tians side? And now, not only did your family cause the deaths of Gu Tian and his wife, but you also almost killed Yuner along with them. Back then, I wanted to give you a little taste of revenge on the behalf of Yuner, but something urgent came up and I had to leave Azure Dragon Country. Uponing back, I found that Yuner didnt disappoint me and she really discovered the culprits behind their murders! Chapter 212: The Dongfang Family’s Call for Help (2) Chapter 212: The Dongfang Familys Call for Help (2) Old Man Gu stared. What did Young Master Dongfang mean by that? Back then, he had ordered them to find Gu Ruoyun and had threatened to massacre the Gu Family if they failed. Was he saying that... he had done all that to help Gu Ruoyun vent some of her anger on them? No wonder the door had always been shut in their faces when they tried to invite Gu Ruoyun out of Hundred Herb Hall! So Dongfang Shaoze had done all of that on purpose! Why? Why did you do that? Even if you were friends with Liu Yu, shes already been dead for so long. Why did you help Gu Ruoyun like that? Do you really want to know? Dongfang Shaoze drew closer to Old Man Gu, a profound smile on his handsome face. He let out a peal of gentleughter before, with an extremely mild tone, he said, Its simple. Its because Liu Yus surname... was Dongfang! Boom! It was as if an explosion had gone off in Old Man Gus head; his mind crashed with no chance of recovery. Liu Yus surname was Dongfang, what... what did he mean? Her surname was Dongfang, and she was part of the Dongfang Family. She was the treasure of my family... and my older sister! Dongfang Shaozes smile disappeared bit by bit. His ck eyes were fixed on the group of people before him as he spoke calmly and slowly. Liu Yus real name was Dongfang Yu? She was someone from the Dongfang Family? No, it cant be! Thats impossible! Old Man Gu began to retreat bit by bit, his body moving on its own as he sumbed to shock. He shook his head back and forth, the little remaining color in his wrinkled, old face draining fast. Why didnt she ever mention it? Back then, he had looked down on Dongfang Yu and hadnt wanted her as a daughter-inw because she had a lowly status and no one knew where she hade from. If not for Gu Tian protecting her, he absolutely wouldnt have let that woman, who didnt bring any benefits with her, marry into the Gu Family. Who could have expected that the Liu Yu he had so disdained would turn out to be someone from the Dongfang Family! How could my sister have mentioned it? She knew what your Gu Family was like. She would have rather been scorned by all of you than to have had you burdening the Dongfang Family! Whenever he thought of his sisters death, Dongfang Shaozes heart would hurt. The gaze he cast upon the Gu Family was filled with murderous intent. So you said that she didnt have any merits? He turned to look at the trembling Second Madam Gu and smiled once again. She was the treasure of the Dongfang Family and she had the best education one could have since she was young. Her natural talents werent inferior to Gu Tians, but she was willing to conceal her gifts so she could stay with him. She had a beauty that could cause the downfall of nations, and everyone doted terribly on her. However, she never grew arrogant from all the attention and was never cowardly. My sister was brave! She was the greatest woman in the world! On this earth, Gu Tian was the only one who could match her! As for you, not only did you eye Gu Tian, you were delusional enough to think that you could bepared. Did you really think you could even hold a candle to her? Second Madam Gu bit her lip and remained silent. She had been jealous of Dongfang Yu, jealous to the point of madness! So, she had helped cause the deaths of Dongfang Yu and Gu Tian. However, she could never have imagined, never have foreseen, that the lowly woman in her eyes would turn out to be the eldest miss of the Dongfang Family... Or that her talents wereparable to Gu Tians... How could that seductress have been that outstanding? Alright, Ive already told you what you should know. Now its time for us to settle our debts. The corners of Dongfang Shaozes lips lifted. Gu Tian is already dead, so I have no way to settle my debt with him. Its up to you guys to take on the debt in his ce! Im going to make the Gu Family disappear from the face of this earth! Although the Three Great Authorities didnt allow them to interfere with the lives of ordinary people, there wasnt anyone else here apart from some dead men walking. Who would even know that he had been the one to kill them? He had restrained himself for so many years. It was finally time to take revenge for his sister and her husband... Chapter 213: The Dongfang Family’s Call for Help (3) Chapter 213: The Dongfang Familys Call for Help (3) When she saw Dongfang Shaozes gentle expression, Second Madam Gu broke out into cold sweat. A chill started from the bottom of her feet and climbed all the way to the crown of her head. Undisguised panic flitted across her bloated face as she cried: I dont want to die, please let me go! I really dont want to die! If you had known of the consequences earlier, then why did you act like that back then? Dongfang Shaoze sighed as he saw that Second Madam Gu had turned pale from fright. You have only yourselves to me for the consequences today. The Gu Family was already doomed when they made those mistakes back then! ...... That day, the anguished wailing of Second Madam Gu could be heard all the way from the streets. No one knew what happened, or even witnessed anyone entering the Gu Estate, but her cries painted a vivid image of flesh being yed off bit by bit. Closely following her screams, the entire estate went up in mes. The fierce fire burned for an entire day and night, and when it finally subsided, the insufferably arrogant Gu Family had disappeared from the maind... Within Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun was listening to Elder Yu report about the recent events. Suddenly, a burst of gentleughter came from outside the door. Following that, the mild voice of a familiar man interrupted her thoughts. Yuner, it has been three years since west met. I hadnt expected you to grow so fast, and youve even done so much to make people sit up and take notice of you. Upon hearing a voice she hadnt heard in three years, Gu Ruoyun slipped into a slight daze. Without waiting for her to speak up, Elder Yu went up to the visitor with a look of pleasant surprise. Young Master, youvee back? Dongfang Shaoze nodded. When his eyesnded upon Gu Ruoyuns face, a soft smile spread across his handsome face. For some reason, every time she saw Dongfang Shaoze, Gu Ruoyun would feel a sense of kinship with him. That intimacy didnte from the mans warm smile, but... it came from within her heart. Furthermore, if not for Dongfang Shaoze, she wouldnt have been able to be the master of Hundred Herb Hall, and she wouldnt have been able to grow this fast. Youvee back? Gu Ruoyun asked, raising an eyebrow. There was a bit of good humor in her expression. Dongfang Shaoze smiled back at her, but he had a grave look in his eyes. After muttering to himself under his breath for a while, he spoke up: Yuner, theres something that I didnt want to tell you at first, because I didnt want to pull you into this dispute. But now, I have no other choice but to tell you... Young Master? Elder Yu stiffened, Did something happen to the Dongfang Family? Judging by how overprotective Young Master was of Eldest Miss, he would never reveal that matter to her unless it was a critical situation. Otherwise, it would only bring Eldest Miss unnecessary trouble. Thus, upon hearing the first half of Dongfang Shaozes words, Elder Yu knew that something had happened to the Dongfang Family... something that even the young master couldnt solve. Gu Ruoyun didnt think too much of it and simply smiled as she said, Young Master, if you have anything to say, speak freely. Im all ears. Dongfang Shaozes mind seemed to be somewhere far away as he looked at the girls pretty face. Youre really like them. Your face is really simr to your parents. Actually, Yuner, you should call me Uncle! The real name of your mother, Liu Yu, was actually Dongfang Yu. She was the eldest miss of my Dongfang Family, and the older sister I admired ever since I was a boy. What kind of genius had Dongfang Yu been? Even if she waspared to Gu Tian, she absolutely wouldnt have lost to him. However, as the eldest miss of the Dongfang Family, she had been hidden away since she was young. Except for the powers that were on the same level as the Dongfang Family, how could anyone have known how glorious she had been? Chapter 214: The Dongfang Family’s Call for Help (4) Chapter 214: The Dongfang Familys Call for Help (4) Actually, Gu Ruoyun had already been mentally prepared for something like this. She knew that Dongfang Shaozes rtionship with her parents couldnt be as simple as just friends. However, she hadnt expected that her own mother would turn out to be someone from the Dongfang Family! For a short moment, astonishment flitted across her eyes, and then it was gone in a sh. Mother was the Dongfang Familys daughter? Why havent I heard of this before? Furthermore, since she was a Dongfang, why couldnt the Dongfang Family protect her? Currently, Gu Ruoyun was extremely calm, so calm that a stab of guilt ached within Dongfang Shaozes heart. Yuner, Im sorry. I wasnt able to protect your mother. Back then, after receiving the news, I wanted to rush here to investigate the truth behind her death. However, my father, your grandfather, held me back. You should know about the existence of the Three Great Authorities. The reason Father did this was... because he was afraid that the Dongfang Family would be destroyed, even as I didnt agree with his actions. How could a father not have been hurt by his daughters death? Previously, even though Father had admired Gu TIan, he hadnt approved of them being together. It was his sister who had insisted on staying with her lover, even leaving the Dongfang Family for his sake. However, Father had a lot to keep in consideration. If his sister had still been alive, Father would definitely have put his all into saving her. However, since his sister was already dead, he wasnt willing to drag down the rest of the Dongfang Family for this matter... Gu Ruoyun put on a smile that made Dongfang Shaozes heart ache once again. The Dongfang Family... Hehe. He was so afraid of the power of the Three Great Authorities that he let his own daughter die in such tragic circumstances. After so many years, no one from the Dongfang Family ever came looking for me. Even when I was beaten to death by the Gu Family, no one ever stood up for me. If I hadnt been lucky, perhaps... I would have already died. Honestly speaking, she didnt hold any goodwill towards the Dongfang Family. She believed that they definitely knew about the circumstances she had grown up in, and considering that she never had a visitore to the Gu Estate... Not a single one of them had evere to stand up for her, never! If just one person hade and said something for her, the Gu Family probably wouldnt have dared to treat her like that. Yuner. Dongfang Shaoze felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart. He reached out and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. Tightly embracing the thin, young girl, he lowered his head and said, Im sorry, Yuner. Uncle came toote and youve suffered so much because of it... The mans warm embrace made Gu Ruoyuns hardened heart soften. No matter how the Dongfang Family acted, this man before her had undoubtedly given her a lot of help. She would remember this debt of gratitude. I dont have a favourable impression towards the Dongfang Family, but youll always be my uncle! Forever. The young girl raised her head, her delicate features infused with determination. Seeing her like this, warmth suffused inside Dongfang Shaozes chest. He raised his hand and rubbed Gu Ruoyuns head, a doting look in his eyes. Yuner, perhaps your grandfather had his own apprehensions, and he wasnt able to do as he liked. However, he really did love your mother dearly. In addition, remember this. No matter what happens, even if the Dongfang Family is unable to stand by your side, Uncle will always be there for you. Gu Ruoyun shrugged the topic away and blinked as she asked: Oh, thats right, Uncle. This isnt the only reason you came looking for me, right? Did something happen with your Dongfang Family? Dongfang Shaozes heart gradually sunk. He couldnt help but let out a sigh at the reminder of the recent events within the Dongfang Family. Chapter 215: The Dongfang Family’s Call for Help (5) Chapter 215: The Dongfang Familys Call for Help (5) Actually, its nothing big. I just feel that your grandfathers health has been deterioratingtely, and his light is starting to wane. In addition, the Dongfang Family is facing enemies on all sides. Not only do we have to face the enemies from the outside, now we even have to defend ourselves against inner struggles. Hes gradually losing his strength. If he doesnt break through now, hell probably only be able to hold on for another one or two years. Dongfang Shaoze showed a bitter smile. Back then, so that the Weapon Refining Sect would be too busy to deal with Gu Ruoyun, he had taken pains to convince his father to do something. However, in the end, it was the Dongfang Family that suffered the consequences. Three years. For three whole years, the Dongfang Family and the Weapon Refining Sect had been at war. If anything happened to Father, then the Dongfang Family would probably be destroyed. However, he didnt exin this to Gu Ruoyun. No matter what, he wasnt willing to use this debt to ensnare her... Gu Ruoyun sunk into silence for a while. After some time, she raised her head and looked at the mans mild face: I dont like the Dongfang Family, because of the way they reacted to Mothers death. However, I acknowledge you as my uncle. Youre a member of the Dongfang Family, so... I cant let anything happen to the Dongfang Family! She was implying that she was willing to help the Dongfang Family, but only because of him, Dongfang Shaoze, and not because of any kinship with the Dongfang Family. His heart warmed, but he was still filled with inerasable guilt. He couldnt imagine just how much difficulty this girl had been through in the past to make her this calm. If only he hade out of his closed door cultivation and travelled to Azure Dragon Country earlier, then perhaps she wouldnt have suffered so much... No one from the Dongfang Family had helped her after so many years, so it was understandable that she didnt hold any goodwill towards the Dongfang Family. If not for her good luck, who knows how many times she would have died in the hands of the Gu Family by now? Uncle, based on my current abilities, I have no way to help the Dongfang Family Head to break through yet. So lets talk about helping him break throughter on. I have a Longevity Pill here; take this to him and tell him to use it first. This Longevity Pill can add ten years to your lifetime. Right now, Im going to make a trip to somewhere else. When Im done with that matter, Ill go to the Dongfang Family to look for you. Gu Ruoyun could guess a little at what the Dongfang Family Head was facing right now. Elder Yu had told her before that the Dongfang Family was most likely the reason why the Weapon Refining Sect had note looking for her. Without any need to think about it, it was clear to her that it was something Dongfang Shaoze had done for her sake... Even though he hadnt brought up that matter to force her into helping the Dongfang Family, Gu Ruoyun wasnt an ungrateful person who didnt repay her debts. Thus, even though she wasnt too impressed by the Dongfang Family, she would still do her utmost to help him... However, upon hearing her words, Dongfang Shaoze froze in ce. Honestly speaking, he hade here to ask for a Longevity Pill. With that pill, Father would be able to hold on for another ten years. With those ten years, he might even be able to break through. Even in the worst case, if Father was unable to break through, it would still give the Dongfang Family another ten years to fight on. But Yuner had just said that she didnt have any way to help the Dongfang Family Head break through... yet? Didnt that mean she might have one in the future? Thinking up to here, Dongfang Shaoze shook his head and smiled: Yuner, then Ill wait for you at the Dongfang Family. However, could Uncle ask you something? Where are you going to next? Gu Ruoyun cast her gaze downwards as her lips curled into a smile. That smile was filled with warmth, expectation, and a thread of impatience... Chapter 216: The Dongfang Family’s Call for Help (6) Chapter 216: The Dongfang Familys Call for Help (6) Wei Yiyi was staring dazedly at one side. She had followed Shifu for three years, but she had never seen her let out such a dazzling smile. Her smile was so beautiful, it could touch peoples hearts. Heaven City, the Xia Family. The young girls face held a subtle glow as her eyes seemed to be looking into faraway memories. A hint of guilt shed across her countenance. Yuer, its been three years. I can finally go looking for you. You have to wait for me. In this life, I wont let you suffer the pain you did in your previous life. Heaven City? Dongfang Shaoze frowned, Heaven Citys power is on par with the Dongfang Family. Yuner, I dont know how youre rted to the Xia Family, but if someone tries to make things difficult for you, then send Elder Yu to notify me. The Xia Family still has to show some respect to the Dongfang Family, no matter what. I understand. Gu Ruoyun nodded her head. The most important thing was to find a way to get the entry token for Heaven City. So she had to travel to ck Tortoise Country first... ...... After Dongfang Shaoze bid his goodbyes and left, Gu Ruoyun returned to the inner courtyard. Just as she entered, an arm reached out and pulled her into an embrace. The mans head of silver hair fell like a waterfall around them, as his bewitching red clothes fluttered in the wind. His arms were locked tightly around the girl, as if afraid that she would suddenly leave. Gu Ruoyun didnt resist and allowed the man to keep her in his embrace. After a long while, a low voice resounded by her ear: Youre leaving? Yes. Gu Ruoyun nodded and replied him with a single syble. I cant go with you? The mans voice carried grievance and resentment. Xiao Ye, Im going there to look for someone very important to me. Ill be back really soon. Wait for me here, okay? Someone very important to her? The mans arms slowly loosened as he looked at her with hidden bitterness. His posture was every bit the abandoned wife, his handsome visage filled with grief. For some reason, when he had heard the girl speak of that important person, his heart had started hurting. That pain... was something he had seemingly experienced before... Xiao Ye, Gu Ruoyun smiled, Im not very certain of what Im going to do this time. I dont know if hes the one Im looking for either. However, no matter what, I have to make this trip. In my heart, you, Zixie, my older brother, and Yuer, are all equally important to me. If I lose a single one of you, I would walk the edges of this earth and back to find you again. Im not letting youe with me this time because the entry token for Heaven City is hard to get. Unless Im with one of the great families of Heaven City, an entry token only admits a single person. If I had to get a single token, I might still be able to find a way to get one. Two tokens would be a stretch. Qianbei Yes aggrieved expression turned into a blinding smile after hearing her words. What she meant was that, he was very important to her? Alright, Xiao Yun, Ill wait for you toe back. Ten years, twenty years or even a hundred years, Ill be here waiting for you. Even if he had to spend the rest of his life, he would wait here for her... Shifu, when are you leaving? Wei Yiyi rubbed her nose. It was probably only in front of Gu Ruoyun that Qianbei Ye, who made all enemies tremble in fear, would act this innocent. Right now. Gu Ruoyun mumbled to herself for a bit before raising her head: Wei Yiyi, after I go, bring Uncle Luo and Luo Yin to the headquarters of the Devil Sect. Give them a position as well. After saying so, she looked up at the sky absentmindedly. She could almost see that young boys bashful smile... Yuer, wait for me. Jiejie will be able to find you soon. From then on, well never have to part. TL Note: Jiejie = older sister. Chapter 217: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (1) Chapter 217: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (1) In the imperial capital of ck Tortoise Country. Gu Ruoyun was standing on the bustling streets with her hands behind her head. She watched the raucous main street with slightly narrowed eyes, seemingly pondering something inwardly. Now that Ive already reached ck Tortoise Country, I wonder how Im going to get into Heaven City. Hmm, nevermind. Itll all work out somehow; where theres a will, theres a way. As she was deep in thought, she suddenly caught sight of a fat man charging towards her. That fatty was running forwards while turning his head back to look behind him; he didnt see Gu Ruoyun in front of him at all. If Gu Ruoyun had noticed him earlier, she might have been able to dodge in time. However, by the time she had recovered her senses, that fatty was already right in front of her... Seeing that he was about to collide with her, Gu Ruoyun quickly gathered her strength. Thus, when the fatty was just inches in front of her, with a whoosh, that 250kg body drew an arc in the sky as he flew into the air... andnded heavily. Bang! A heavy weightnded on the ground and an anguished wail rang out: Who? Who was it who tried to sneak attack this prince? Are you freaking tired of living? Aiyah, this princes waist, its probably broken! However, very quickly, the fatty who used this prince to refer to himself became silent. That was because a group of richly dressed young men had just run up to him, panting for breath. They surrounded the fatty and exchanged words in malicious tones. Pang Ran, keep running if you have the ability to! You dont have any skills at all, but youre pretty good at running away! Youve tired me out with all this chasing, lets see where you can run to next! You stupid fatty, I really dont know how youve managed to eat so much. I feel disgusted just looking at your entire body full of fat, you look so greasy too! Pang Ran smiled sheepishly, and the flesh on his chubby face jiggled along with his smile. Dear brothers and sisters, can you take it easy on me please? Just go a little easier on me. Ive already lost 20kg from all your beatings; just let me off, please. Let you off? Hehe, I happen to be in a bad mood today. It wasnt easy to finally catch you like this so I can vent out some anger. Id have to be sick in the head to let you off! All of you, beat him up now! Beat him hard! As long as you dont beat him to death, its fine! The young man, who appeared to be their leader, sneered before raising his leg, intending to stomp him hard. It scared Pang Ran so much that he hurriedly shielded his eyes with his hand, his body trembling uncontrobly. However, when the pain that he had been expected never came, Pang Ran slowly peeked through the gaps in his fingers and carefully looked at his surroundings. He then saw that the foot that had been about tond on him had been stopped by a slender arm. His gaze moved upwards slowly, and a delicately pretty face with a calm expression appeared in his sights. The young girl held onto the young mans foot tightly, an unperturbed look in her eyes, as if she wasnt bothered by the young mans angry and vicious visage at all. At this moment, Pang Ran was so touched that tears ran down his cheeks. He thought that he was going to suffer a beating this time, he hadnt thought that he would be saved. She immediately took the ce of a goddess in his heart; she had clearly been sent by heaven to save him. You damn girl, are you trying to stick your nose into matters that arent yours? The young man had a dark and sinister look on his face as he gazed coldly at Gu Ruoyun. Excuse me, I identally sent him flying just now, so I should save him once in return. In normal cases, Gu Ruoyun wouldnt have bothered with silly nonsense like this. However, just now, if she hadnt sent him flying, he wouldnt have gotten caught by these people, so this was something that she owed him. Hmph! The young man harrumphed: Then youre seeking your own death! TL Note: 250 kg = 551 pounds. The original weight the author used was 500 jin, which is equal to 250kg. Chapter 218: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (2) Chapter 218: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (2) Whoosh! After saying so, the young man reached out to grab Gu Ruoyun, a malicious glint shing through his eyes. However, the events that followed stunned everyone present. Just as the young mans hand was about to touch Gu Ruoyuns face, the young girl grabbed his leg and lifted him up. With a swoosh, she then threw him out ruthlessly. Did you think it ended just like that? No! After throwing him out, she used her other hand to lift Pang Rans 250kg body and tossed him right after the young man. PFFT! How could that young mans slender body hold up under Pang Rans weight? He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood after getting squashed. His head drooped to the side as he fainted away. Everyone was rooted to the spot in shock! It was still within reason that she could lift the young man, but look at how heavy Pang Ran was! This seemingly weak girl had just used one hand to lift him up? Did this girl have superhuman strength? How could a tiny body like hers contain such crazy power!? Are you alright? Gu Ruoyun dusted off her hands and walked to Pang Rans side. She extended a hand and smiled: Im sorry for what happened just now. I was thinking too hard and didnt notice your approach, so I identally hit you away. Im apologising for my actions back then. No matter what, Gu Ruoyun wasnt an unreasonable person. Although this matter had started because the fatty hadnt been paying attention to where he was going, she was still at fault. She ought to apologise for her actions. This... Pang Ran rubbed the back of his head and said, If you want to apologise, then treat me to a meal. If you treat me, Ill forgive you. Alright, what do you want to eat? Meat! Pang Ran looked up with sparkles in his eyes. I. Want. To. Eat. Meat!! ...... In a restaurant, at a table piled high with scraps. Gu Ruoyun watched Pang Ran gobble up everything on the table with sweatdrops on her head. How long had it been since hisst meal? How could he actually be this hungry? Ooh, delicious, I havent had meat for so long. That kind of life isnt something a human should go through! Pang Ran had pig trotters in one hand and chicken legs in the other, while his mouth was stuffed with simmered pork. He had an expression full of bliss and satisfaction, as if he had never eaten meat in his entire life before today. The corner of Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched and she ced a hand on her forehead: Youre a prince of ck Tortoise Country at the very least; how is it that you cant even afford to eat meat? Gulp! Pang Ran swallowed all the food in his mouth before saying: Goddess, you should be able to tell by now. I, Pang Ran, am aplete good-for-nothing! Gu Ruoyun had indeed seen that this fatty was a good-for-nothing, but she hadnt expected him to call himself one. So? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and asked. So what? Pang Ran rolled his eyes and continued speaking, So everyone just looks down upon me. But my mother, the empress, is my fathers most beloved woman, and Im the empresss only son. However, because Im aplete good-for-nothing and cant seed the imperial throne, my father felt guilty towards me and gave me a lot of money to spend. I dont have to cultivate, I dont like prostitutes, and I dont like gambling, so I spent all my money on eating. So what happened in the end, was that I became like this. Pang Ran blinked a few times. While he was talking, he had a rxed expression on his face, as if he wasnt the same good-for-nothing that everyone looked down upon. When I became like this, Father finally regretted it and restricted my allowance. He even prohibited me from eating meat! He wants to force me to lose weight! The imperial family was alreadyplicated to begin with. Many people considered me an eyesore because of the affection my father has for my mother. When Father isnt looking, they take the chance to send people after me to beat me up. But that really did have an effect. After getting beaten up lots of times, I lost an entire 35 kilograms. Do you know how much 35 kilograms is!? When Father found out what happened, in order to make me lose more weight, he just closed an eye to it. Hell let them do as they like as long as they dont kill me! TL Note: 35kg = ~77 pounds. Poor Pang Ran >w<;; Chapter 219: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (3) Chapter 219: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (3) In the time it took for him to say that, another pig trotter had already made its way into Pang Rans stomach. He wiped his oily mouth and finally burped. While groaning, he said: Ah, Im full. I havent had such a satisfying meal in so long! Actually, getting beaten up is fine with me. The most painful thing was getting forced to eat vegetables every day by Father! Those green things arent tasty at all, I was so disgusted. Sweatdrops gathered on Gu Ruoyuns head. She waspletely speechless thanks to this good-for-nothing prince. Of course, what made her even more speechless was that strange father of his, the emperor. Bang! It was at this moment that the door to their private room in the restaurant was kicked open and a domineering voice resounded. Pang Ran,e out here for this prince immediately! Heavens! Pang Ran was so frightened that he threw the bones in his hands away and quickly buried himself under the table. However, his body couldnt fit under the table at all, and he ended up flipping the entire table instead. Meanwhile, the bones that he had unconsciously thrown ended up flying in the direction of the richly dressed young man standing at the entrance of the room. With a bang, the bonesnded on his face and slowly slid down to the floor. Upon smelling that oil on his face, the richly dressed young man could only feel his gut churning as he tried hard to keep everything he had eaten over the past few days down. With an ashen face, he gritted his teeth and shouted, Pang Ran, you little good-for-nothing! Today, as your older brother, Im going to teach you how to respect your elders! Lin Luo is my subordinate. You actually dared to make him faint, so you have to bear the consequences! Gu Ruoyun calmly cast him a sideways nce and used her chopsticks to pick up a small piece of bone. While he was speaking, she tossed it into his mouth with a swoosh. The young man didnt close his mouth in time and that piece of bone flew right inside. A wave of nausea rose up from his stomach and he couldnt bear it any longer: he ran to a corner and puked. That piece of bone was something that fatty Pang Ran had gnawed on and spat out; it was too disgusting! Even more disgusting than kissing him directly! Your mouth is too dry. Gu Ruoyun tossed an unperturbed nce at him, treating him coolly. You... Just wait for me! You stupid girl! Youll suffer the consequences for helping this damn fatty! The richly dressed young mans face turned even more ashen. He red fiercely at the two of them before running out. He couldnt take it any longer, he had to clear out his stomach... Within the room, Pang Ran got up from the floor and looked at Gu Ruoyun with a face full of worship: Goddess, youre too cool! Especially thatst sentence, youre too awesome!! Could you call me something else? The corner of Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched as she spoke helplessly. No way! Pang Ran shook his head decisively on this matter. Youre the goddess sent to me by the heavens to save me. Ive already decided. From now on, I, Pang Ran, will follow you! Why would I want to be some shitty Sixth Prince? I dont care about that title at all, its not like Ill get to eat any meat! Ill only be able to eat meat if I follow the goddess! He hadnt wanted to be the Sixth Prince for a long time. There wasnt any meat to eat, and he still had to suffer beatings. Anyone who wanted the position could have it; he didnt care about it at all. Looking at the longing on Pang Rans face, Gu Ruoyuns eyes sparkled as she asked: Fatty, do you want to lose weight? Im willing to lose weight if I can still eat meat. Meat is life! If I dont have any life left in me, whats the use of losing weight? Pang Ran pouted as he spoke. I can help you lose weight, but its up to you to see if youre willing to work at it. Gu Ruoyun smiled as she watched Pang Ran. This time, she had a reason for helping him out. Since the people of Heaven City could decide the imperial sessor to ck Tortoise Country, then Pang Ran would surely attract their attention if he disyed outstanding qualities. She might even get the chance to contact the people from Heaven City and get the entry token to Heaven City if she helped Pang Ran... Chapter 220: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (4) Chapter 220: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (4) Can I eat meat? Pang Ran blinked pitifully as he asked. You can, Gu Ruoyuns lips twitched a little, You can eat meat, but you cant be too greedy! Following my method; within three weeks, I can help you slim down. A glint shed through the fattys almost invisible eyes, he was so excited that his face became flushed red: Really? I can slim down even if I dont eat vegetables or get beaten up? Goddess, youre really my goddess, I love you! Bang! Pang Ran threw himself at Gu Ruoyun, trying to hug her tightly with his open arms. However... Looking at that enormous body flying towards her, Gu Ruoyun didnt even have to think about it: she immediately kicked him away. In a moment, that huge body drew a straight line as it flew out of the room. By some strange coincidence, he fell onto a passerby, causing that poor innocent man to froth at the mouth as his eyes spun around in circles. It was rather tragic for the passerby. He had onlye here to eat a meal, but had mysteriously gotten ttened by a huge mountain. Especially since that huge mountains butt was now sitting on his face. It was so disgusting that he almost puked upst nights dinner. Um, Im sorry, this prince didnt do it on purpose. Pang Ran casually stood up and expressed his apology to the person he had squashed. However, upon seeing the face of that person, his expression changed abruptly and he hurriedly charged back into the room to pull Gu Ruoyun towards the exit. Goddess, we have to leave now, weve really caused a disaster this time! Although the fatty had a huge body, he could run like the wind when escaping. In the blink of an eye, he had already sprinted out of the restaurant. It was likely because he was usually running for his life, that he had trained his escaping skills to this extent. Whats going on? What happened? Gu Ruoyun dazedly looked at Pang Ran and asked. When he was facing the trouble-making young men from before, or the fellow who had called himself his imperial brother, she hadnt seen the fatty make such an expression. Could it be that that person just now was someone even more influential? After running for who knows how long, the fatty finally stopped. He gasped for breath and wiped the sweat off his face. He anxiously said, Goddess, were really in trouble this time! Were done for, totally done for! If my father finds out, hell definitely kill me! Pang Ran kept chanting under his breath as cold sweat ran profusely down his forehead, Were done for, were done for... What in the world happened? Gu Ruoyuns expression turned grave as she asked seriously. That person I just squashed is the Imperial Adviser of ck Tortoise country! Hes well-versed in astronomy and geology, and he can even see the past and the future! So Father has always trusted him very much! However, this Imperial Adviser is really godly. Before I was born, he predicted that I would be born as a good-for-nothing. Who knew that I would really turn out to be one! Pang Ran spoke without looking around him, so he didnt catch the change in expression that flitted across Gu Ruoyuns countenance. Imperial Adviser? A sneer rose from the corners of her lips. An ambiguous expression shone in her eyes, What a good all-seeing Imperial Adviser! Fatty, if I had been there before your mother gave birth to you, I would probably have been able to predict that you would be a good-for-nothing as well! Goddess, youre that godly too? Pang Rans eyes sparkled as he stared at the young girls pretty face. Godly? Gu Ruoyun smiled mockingly to herself. There may be all-seeing people in this world, but that Imperial Adviser definitely wasnt one of them. Ever since she had met Pang Ran, she could tell that this fatty had been poisoned while he was in his mothers womb. His meridians had been blocked with poison. However, the culprit had clearly wanted to keep him alive, but left him unable to cultivate. This fatty wasnt a natural-born good-for-nothing, but it was because he had been plotted against. So what did it mean when the Imperial Adviser had predicted that he would be a good-for-nothing? Fatty, lets go, Gu Ruoyun patted his shoulder and said, Lets go back to your ce first, then Ill help you lose weight. Chapter 221: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (5) Chapter 221: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (5) In ck Tortoise Country, when princes came of age, they had to leave the pce and establish their own estates. At this moment, within the Sixth Princes Estate, Gu Ruoyun ordered some servants to draw up a hot bath. She then threw some Chinese medicinal herbs into the bathtub before turning to the fatty and instructing him: Soak in the bath in a little while. You have to soak for a full three hours before youe out of there. Im telling you first, these herbs have a strong nature, but theyll be able to expel the toxins in your body. I have to help you clear out the poison in your system first, before dposing the fats! If you cant bear with it, think of how youve been treated all these years, or you can think of your beloved meat. You should be able to hold on like that... After she finished speaking, without giving the Sixth Prince the chance to speak, she walked right out of the room. Just as she closed the door, she heard an anguished wail, as if a pig was being killed. Outside the door, a group of servant girls were gathered and talking about something. When they looked towards that tightly shut door, their eyes all carried a murky expression. They clearly didnt know what their master was trying to do... Each wail was louder than thest, and it continued on for three hours. Everyone in the entire estate was in a state of anxiety. It wasnt until after the three hour mark had passed that the sharp wails finally died down and the Sixth Princes Estate recovered its calm... However, when the servants entered to clean up the bathtub that had been used, they almost fainted from the stink. The originally green liquid was now extremely muddy and gave off a horrible stench. Even Gu Ruoyun probably wouldnt have expected to see this much poison in Pang Rans body... Goddess, what kind of medicinal bath was that? You almost killed me right there. The moment Pang Ran ran into the courtyard, he immediately spotted Gu Ruoyun, who was admiring the trees and flowers. He hurriedly ran to her side andined. If not for the refreshing feeling suffusing his entire body right now, he might have started to suspect that the goddess had tricked him. Fatty, give cultivating a try now. The corners of Gu Ruoyuns lips curved slightly as she spoke in a calm tone. Goddess, what are you saying? I, Pang Ran, am aplete good-for-nothing. Something like cultivation has nothing to do with me. Pang Ran chuckled. He had tried to cultivate before, but the spiritual qi in his meridians had beenpletely blocked. No matter how hard he tried to break through, his meridians wouldnt open, so he had given up eventually. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun smiled lightly: Try it first. Alright, since Goddess doesnt believe it, Ill try it to show you. After he finished speaking, Pang Ran sat down on the floor and started absorbing the spiritual qi in the surroundings. He had been mentally prepared for failure, since this wasnt the first time. However, when the spiritual qi he had brought into his body arrived at the spot that was previously blocked, it unexpectedly... unexpectedly went through? Pang Ran blinked. What... what was going on? Wasnt he a good-for-nothing? This was what the Imperial Adviser had predicted, and the Imperial Adviser had even said that he would end up without any skills at all. In the end, his predictions hade true. But what was going on now? It was clear that Gu Ruoyun had seen through the doubts in Pang Rans heart. She calmly exined: Youre not a natural-born good-for-nothing. As for why you werent able to cultivate previously, it was because you had been poisoned while you were in your mothers womb, causing your meridians to get blocked. This was also the reason why you couldnt absorb spiritual qi! I just helped you purge all the poison in your body, so now you can cultivate like a normal person. Pang Rans mind took a while to wrap around this bit of information. After a few minutes, when he had finished digesting Gu Ruoyuns words, rage burst forth from his heart! Chapter 222: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (6) Chapter 222: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (6) Damn it, who was so sinister and vicious as to poison me! If not for that bastard, I wouldnt have be a good-for-nothing! If I hadnt be a good-for-nothing, I wouldnt have given up on myself! And ended up letting myself go to this point! If I find out who that bastard is, Im definitely going to screw his ancestors! Pang Ran was going crazy from anger. The way he gritted his teeth spoke clearly of how much he wanted to skin the culprit alive. Heavens knew how he had passed his days these past few years! As for the person who had caused him to suffer so much, he definitely wouldnt let him off! Thats right, whats going on with the predictions that the Imperial Adviser made for me? Pang Rans eyes flickered as he thought of that topic. Who is the Imperial Adviser usually close to? Thats definitely Imperial Concubine Lin. The Imperial Adviser is Imperial Concubine Lins older brother, and her biological brother. My eldest brother, second brother and fourth brother all died at an early age. My third brother is Imperial Concubine Lins son and the most likely candidate to inherit the throne. The one who came to cause a ruckus at the restaurant just now was my fifth brother. Afraid that Gu Ruoyun wouldnt understand the rtionships between them, Pang Ran decided to exin them for her. While listening to Pang Rans words, Gu Ruoyun caressed her chin as she pondered. This Imperial Adviser isnt a simple man. Adding onto that hes a direct rtive of a concubine and the third prince is his nephew, its very likely this had something to do with him. ****! The fattys rage reached new heights, The Imperial Adviser actually tried to harm me? What a waste of my worship for him! It really wasted my feelings! The Imperial Adviser had already given a prediction that he would grow up into someone without any merits, and this fatty had still worshipped him like an idol? It wasnt only the emperor of ck Tortoise Country who was a marvel, for this fatty was the strangest of the strange... She had never seen such a peculiar person before! Fatty,e with me, Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, If you stay here, someone will definitelye to disturb you. Well look for a quiet ce to help you lose weight. After three months, Ill definitely help you lose all this flesh on you. ...... Gu Ruoyuns secret weight loss n was to bring out another bunch of unknown herbs for the fatty to soak in. Thus, every day, Gu Ruoyun could hear the fattys pig-like screams. However, the results were obvious. After every bath,yers of yellow fats could be seen floating in the bathwater. Those had been all purged from his pores. Of course, while losing weight, the fatty was also forced into cultivation training by Gu Ruoyun. Unfortunately, he didnt have much talent in this area. Adding his ownziness to that, and he was only able to reach Qi level 2 after three months, and that was even with the effects of Gu Ruoyuns pills. Thus, Gu Ruoyun had already given up on making him continue cultivating. However,pared to cultivating, the fatty had talent in ruling a country. This kind of person was more suited to be an emperor! As an emperor, you didnt need much strength, but you had to have the ability to allow your citizens live and work in peace and happiness. Furthermore, ck Tortoise Country was controlled by the Xia Family in Heaven City, so you could sit stably on the throne if you had the Xia Familys permission. No one would dare to seize the throne. It was only if the reigning emperor hadmitted a huge mistake, that the Xia Family would choose a new emperor to take his ce. The reason the fatty hadnt disyed his talents previously, was because of the Imperial Advisers prediction that he would be useless. Thus, he had also started to give up on himself. ...... Within the imperial study, a figure dressed in royal yellow sat on the dragon throne, evaluating the imperial edicts piled high on the table. He would frown or sigh at times; the space between his brows was filled with worry. Chapter 223: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (7) Chapter 223: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (7) Its been three months. That damn fatty has gone missing for three whole months. Did he run away from home because I was too harsh with him? Or could it be that hes hiding in fear because he caused some trouble? Pang Zihuang sighed lightly and pinched the space between his brows. Feeling a headacheing on, he said, Didnt I do all that for his own good? Why cant he understand the efforts Im making for him? While speaking, Pang Zihuang looked up slightly. It was at that moment that he noticed a figure sneakily approaching him, and rage abruptly welled up within him. Who are you? You actually dare to intrude into the imperial study? Are you trying to assassinate me! Guards! Where are the guards! How could you let an intruder in?! In his rage, Pang Zihuang simply leapt up from behind his desk and grabbed the sneaky young man. Without saying anything more, he pped him. What daring! Youre only a Qi level 2 and you still dared toe and assassinate me?! Are you looking down that far on me? Alright, I havent been in a good moodtely, and I havent had any outlets. Youll be my practice dummy! Pang Zihuang usually didnt like to read the imperial edicts withpany around him, so he was alone in the imperial study at the moment. Without caring too much for his image as the emperor, he simply said everything out loud. Pang Ran had knocked the Imperial Adviser out and disappeared three months ago. Since then, the Imperial Adviser hade to him everyday, demanding that Pang Ran should be found. He didnt dare to offend the Imperial Adviser since he had extraordinary powers, so he had suppressed his frustrations. Now, someone had simply offered their body up as a sacrifice for him to vent his anger, how could he reject such a convenient offer? However, just as Pang Zihuang started to enjoy beating up his new dummy, the young man he had caught let out an anguished howl. Aiyah, daddy, stop beating me! Its me, your son! Mofo, youre just an assassin, how dare you try to impersonate my son. How could I not know that I had a son like you!? Pang Zihuang was even more enraged now. This assassins daring simply knew no bounds. After getting caught, he actually tried to im kinship with him. Impersonating an imperial rtive was a capital offense! However, after he had replied, the young mans crying grew even more miserable. Father, its me, your son! Its Pang Ran!! Pang Ran? Pang Zihuang stopped and stared nkly for a moment before carefully assessing the young man caught in his hands. Although this young man couldnt be called slender, he had a well-proportioned figure. Although his features werent exceptional, they couldnt be calledmon either. Most importantly, his skin was extremely fair, and his aggrieved eyes were staring straight at Pang Zihuang. He had to admit that the young man before him did look quite simr to Pang Ran, even his voice was exactly the same... Youre Pang Ran? Pang Zihuang eyed him suspiciously. It wasnt that he was refusing to acknowledge his son, but this change... was too damn scary! In three months, that 250kg fatty had actually changed this much; no one would dare to acknowledge him without proof... Father, have you forgotten? I peeked at the pce maids while they were bathing when I was five. I still demanded to have my wet nurse feed me until I was seven, and I was still wetting my bed even at the age of 12. Im really your son, Pang Ran! After hearing this, the disbelieving Pang Zihuang was finally convinced that the person before him was his son. Those were things that only he, the empress, and Pang Ran knew about! The empress had even personally incinerated the wet nkets herself, in order to preserve Pang Rans dignity. Even Pang Rans personal pce maids had no knowledge of that incident... TL Note: What a great mum XD Chapter 224: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (8) Chapter 224: The Good-for-Nothing Prince (8) Pang Ran, where have you been these three months? How did you turn into... this? Pang Zihuang looked Pang Ran up and down with a measuring gaze, asking with doubt in his tone. He needed some time to process what his eyes were showing him! The very thing he had been hoping for day and night had finallye true, so it was hard for him to believe what had happened. This damn fatty had actually sessfully lost weight in these past three months? Heavens, give him some time to be emotional over this change! Boo hoo, Father, I did this all for you. Do you know how much I suffered over these three months? For the sake of buying a Longevity Pill for you, I ran all the way to Azure Dragon Country from ck Tortoise Country. I even had to put in tremendous effort to finally get a Longevity Pill! That long journey there and back, plus the mental pressure I was facing, caused me to lose this much weight! Pang Ran cried until his face was covered in tears and snot. He concocted an entire story of how hard he had worked in these three months and the price he had paid in order to get the Longevity Pill and told it line by line. To sum it up, the general story was that Pang Ran had gone through all that suffering because he loved his father; there was no one in this world who was a more filial son than he was. Pang Zihuang was sessfully duped and started crying warm tears as well. What a good child, you deserve to be called my good son. If only your third and fifth brothers were as thoughtful as you are, then I would be able to rest easy. Oh yes, where are you keeping the Longevity Pill? Take it out and let me have a look. After saying this, his gaze was fixed onto Pang Ran, and even his breathing had quickened. Even though he was in ck Tortoise Country, he had long heard of Hundred Herb Halls fame. He hadnt thought that he would somehow be so lucky as to get a Longevity Pill. How could he not be excited? Pang Ran smiled sheepishly and took out a box from within his sleeves. His eyes swivelled about a little before he said: Father, the Longevity Pill is here. However, theres something important I have to tell you. I put in all my effort and managed to invite the master of Hundred Herb Hall, the shifu of that renowned Ghost Doctor, over here. I asked her to look at Fathers body. Goddess had asked him to think of a way to rmend her to his father. This method would probably work. Anyway, he hadpleted his task. She would have to settle the rest herself... What? Shock took over Pang Zihuangs expression and he gripped Pang Rans shoulders tightly, undisguised joy on his face. Did you say, the master of Hundred Herb Hall? The shifu of the Ghost Doctor? That genius who refined the Longevity Pill? Where is she now? Quickly! Go and invite her here! No, wait, I should go personally to invite such a great personage. Servants! Help me prepare! Looking at how his normally imposing father was currently running around like a headless chicken, Pang Ran could only roll his eyes and give a kowtow towards Gu Ruoyun in his heart. He really didnt know when he would be able to be someone as cool as her. Even though she wasnt an emperor, she could make any emperor fight for an audience with her... Father, shes in my Sixth Princes Estate right now. If you bring a bunch of people and charge over, wouldnt ite off as a rude gesture? Ill go and bring her into the pce now. However, it wasnt easy for me to invite her here, Father, dont let anyone else scare her away. Of course, of course. Pang Zihuang was so excited that his entire face was flushed red. If he could make connections with Hundred Herb Hall somehow, he might even have the chance to buy even more precious pills in the future, let alone the Longevity Pill. Thats right, Pang Zihuang was only hoping for the chance to buy a pill! Right now, a single ce to buy a pill from Hundred Herb Hall was being sold at sky-high prices on the maind. Many people didnt even have any chance to buy a single pill. Chapter 225: A Familiar Figure (1) Chapter 225: A Familiar Figure (1) Father, Im heading off to go invite my Goddess now. However, please dont show that kind of vulgar expression to her when she arrives. Even I wouldnt be able to resist the urge to run away from that. Pang Ran rolled his eyes, showing his disdain towards his father without any restraint. However, after he finished speaking, he immediately turned around and ran away without a single bit of hesitation. As expected, three secondster, a roar of rage burst forth from behind him: You little brat! Who are you calling vulgar?! If you have the guts, then stand still for this old man! Pang Zihuang was so enraged that he had even brought out the words old man,pletely unbefitting of his image as an emperor. Of course, Pang Ran simply ran even faster upon hearing that. Stand still? He wasnt stupid, his butt was going to be at stake here if he didnt run! You little brat, Im the emperor of a nation at the very least! You didnt even leave a single shred of dignity for me! Pang Zihuang was on the verge of stomping his foot out of frustration. That little brat had actually called him vulgar? How was he vulgar in any way? And even if he was, that little brat was probably a thousand times more vulgar than he could ever be! He swore that if he caught his son, he would give him a sound spanking! And he would quit being the emperor, to boot! No one was going to change his mind! ...... Within the Imperial Advisers Estate, Lin Yue was currently listening to a report from his subordinate. The news was enough to make him clench his fists, just the barest glimpse of cold light shing through the tiny slits of his narrowed eyes. You said that that damn fatty hase back? He would never forget the humiliation he had suffered three months ago in that restaurant. In full view of the public, that damn fatty had actually sat on him, and hed even ced his asshole right on top of his face! Just thinking about it... Lin Yue had the urge to tear that fatty to bits. That was a humiliation he had never in his entire life suffered before! Reporting to the Imperial Adviser, Sixth Prince has sessfully lost weight and has even brought the master of Hundred Herb Hall with him. This is the information this subordinate has gathered after bribing the guards outside the imperial study. Below him, his bodyguard bowed his head as he awaited Lin Yues next orders. Hundred Herb Hall? Lin Yues mouth curled up into a sneer full of mocking, Although that fatty was able to slim down somehow, its not possible for him to have made connections with Hundred Herb Hall! Hundred Herb Hall upies a high position on this maind. Even though Ive never seen their master before, shes a genius whos managed to shock the entire four countries! Its only natural that shes haughty and proud. That damn fatty is nothing exceptional; how could the real master take a liking to him? As for that girl the fatty brought back, shes most likely a fake he picked up somewhere and intended to use to appease His Majesty! No matter what, I cant let His Majesty suffer this deception! A vicious glint shed through Lin Yues eyes and his sneer grew even more pronounced. He really didnt know what fit that fatty was suffering. He had always been self-denigrating, but now he actually knew how to win His Majestys favour? However, no matter how much His Majesty liked him, he could never be a candidate to the throne. That was because the only ones who could decide the right of session in ck Tortoise Country were the Xia Family! That damn fatty was only a good-for-nothing; the Xia Family couldnt possibly consider him a candidate for the throne. This was what he and his younger sister, Imperial Concubine Lin, had achieved! Of course, he was still the most important factor in this ploy. If he hadnt predicted that the fatty woulde to nothing in the future, then that fatty wouldnt have given up on himself so easily. And although he had somehow recently regained his spirit and had started to work hard for his future again, he had already neglected himself for over twenty years. What a pity. No matter how hard that fatty worked from now on, hed still never amount to anything. The fifth prince was also trash; arrogant and despotic, looking down on everyone, he couldnt possibly match up to the third prince! However, if the fifth prince hadnt turned out that way, he would have ended up like the first, second, and fourth princes: dying a mysterious death! Chapter 226: A Familiar Figure (2) Chapter 226: A Familiar Figure (2) At the Sixth Princes Estate. When Gu Ruoyun spotted that familiar figure sprinting towards her from afar, the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. Youre back? How did it go? Is your father satisfied with your change? Upon hearing this, Pang Ran was full of grievance. Heined: Dont talk about it, Ill just get more angry! Im starting to suspect that Im not really his son. He couldnt even recognise me, his own flesh and blood! I couldnt even get a word out before he started beating me up. Damn it, it hurt so bad. I really dont know how he got such a temper recently. Gu Ruoyun raised a brow and the smile on her face became even more pronounced. The fatty had been 250kg previously. Now he was a middling genius and the fat on his body hadpletely disappeared. It would have been stranger if Pang Zihuang had been able to recognise him. Oh yeah, Pang Ran seemed to have recalled something, Ive already told my father about you and he wants to see you. However, be careful when you meet him. That old fellow has always been vulgar; hes not a good person at all. It was clear that Pang Ran was extremely dissatisfied towards his own father. Upon mentioning that fellow, he would feel a phantom pain in his butt and the urge to hide as far away as he could. If Pang Zihuang heard Pang Rans words, he would likely even have the impulse to strangle his son. Old fellow? Vulgar? Was that the way he should be addressing his father? He was the emperor of a nation at the very least, but his son never left a shred of dignity for him. Well enter the pce in a bit. In addition, Pang Ran, I want to ask you something: do you want to be the emperor? Gu Ruoyuns eyes shone as she looked at Pang Ran. A strange light shed through her eyes, so quickly that no one noticed. Pang Ran shook his head without even thinking about it. Emperor? Sorry, I dont even want to be the sixth prince, why would I want to be the emperor? But... Gu Ruoyun paused deliberately before she continued, a sparkle in her eyes, The emperor gets to eat all the meat he wants. What? Pang Rans eyes widened in shock as an indignant expression crept over his face: Whos the one who wouldnt let me be emperor just now? Ill fight anyone who wont let me be the emperor! That throne is mine! No one else is allowed to take it! It was probably only this natural airhead Pang Ran who would dare to say something like this in the entire ck Tortoise Country. If anyone had overheard what hed just said, Pang Ran would definitely end up getting charged with the capital offense of attempting to overthrow the emperor. Pang Ran, as long as you want to be the emperor, I can help you get the attention of the Xia Family. However, youck an assistant by your side. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun thought of that person she had glimpsed in the restaurant, the one who had seemed to be indulging inplete debauchery. A hidden glint passed through her gaze. An assistant? Who? Pang Ran watched her dazedly, suspicious. The fifth prince. When she spoke those three words, Pang Ran stilled. It was obvious that hed been rooted to the spot in shock. That was to be expected. After all, the fifth prince had always been at loggerheads with him. Their rtionship was so bad that the fifth prince was even one of his bullies, chasing after him to beat him up. Pang Ran had suffered under that brats fists quite often over the years. Goddess, are you joking with me? How could he be my assistant? My fifth brother might have some talent... Though of course, he cant bepared to you, Goddess. While speaking, Pang Ran didnt forget to fawn over her, But he has a terrible personality. I like to eat and drink, he likes to y around. He practically lives in the brothel. In addition, hes an arrogant and spoilt brat. How could someone like him be my assistant? Gu Ruoyun cast him a sideways nce. Do you think that everyones like you? When I first saw him, I already noticed his innate character. Hes probably the one whos concealed himself the best amongst all of you! Chapter 227: A Familiar Figure (3) Chapter 227: A Familiar Figure (3) How could she have missed noticing that trace of hidden tolerance underneath his yboy appearance? He was like a sword sheathed in a boorish scabbard! Gu Ruoyun could see it as clear as day. If Pang Ran was to be emperor, then he definitely needed a strong assistant by his side. The fifth prince was a good candidate for that! However, Pang Ran felt that it was a little farfetched. He rubbed his head and, puzzled, asked: You said that Fifth Brother is the one whos the most well-hidden? Why would he need to do that? If he has any troubles, couldnt he just tell Father? Why would he need to be an arrogant and bossy person? This fatty... was really naive! Gu Ruoyun shook her head. Even though Pang Ran had hidden talents in ruling a country, if he didnt have someone to make up for his faults, then he would probably end up getting sold off as a ve and helping his own seller count his earnings to boot! Pang Ran, shouldnt you know about the internal feuds in the pce by now? If the fifth prince didnt conceal himself, he would probably end up like the rest of your brothers. The reasons the two of you are still alive is because one of you is a natural born good-for-nothing who gave up on himself, and the other is an arrogant yboy who cant bear to leave the brothels. Think about it: since the two of you are not outstanding in the least, who else could the crown princes seat belong to? Third Brother? Pang Rans expression alternated between stormy and pale. He ground his teeth together, his voice beginning to tremble as he said, Are you telling me that the deaths of my brothers... had something to do with Third Brother and Imperial Concubine Lin? At least this fellow wasntpletely silly. He had managed to understand the meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns words in an instant. A well of rage instantly filled to the brim within his chest, overflowing into each and every one of his words: Although Ive never seen my eldest brother, he was my full brother and my mothers son. Before I was born, he contracted an incurable disease and passed away. However, I will never forget the many nights my mother hugged my older brothers sword and cried! And the many nights my father would sigh as he watched my mournful mother! My eldest brothers death became the sorrow of my mothers life! Ill never forgive anyone who makes my mother cry! This time, Pang Ran waspletely enraged. If those people had only touched him, he wouldnt be so angry. However, those people had actually caused his eldest brothers death. Although he didnt hold much feeling towards the brother he had never met, he couldnt turn a blind eye to his mothers sadness and depression. Anyone who made his mother sad deserved a painful death! Rx, Ill help you. Gu Ruoyun patted Pang Ran on the shoulder, a resolute expression on her delicate features. For some reason, when he looked upon the young womans confident stance, Pang Ran started to trust her from the bottom of his heart. It was as if there wasnt anything she couldnt do! As long as she was here, any plots would immediately vanish into thin air. Lets go. She withdrew her hand and rolled her shoulders with an easy smile on her lips. Pang Ran blinked and stared for a moment. When his senses finally caught up, he hurried to chase after Gu Ruoyun, who was walking towards the courtyard entrance, afraid that she would leave him behind. ...... Yu-gege, wait for me. On the busy streets, a dainty figure chased after the youth in front of her with some haste. Her flushed cheeks were full of grievance and dissatisfaction; she finally gritted her teeth and sped up further to match his pace. Yu-gege, didnt wee out to look for the Godly Doctor for Uncle Xia? Why are you suddenly heading towards Azure Dragon Country? Luo Li couldnt understand him. Yu-gege had always been sickly since he was young, and the doctors had predicted that he wouldnt live past fifteen years of age. However, just four years ago, that frail youth, who had needed someone to support him just to walk, had miraculously recovered. Not only that, he had risen through the cultivation ranks at a godly speed with exceptional innate talent. He had be the top person amongst the younger generation in Heaven City in a single bound. However, ever since he had recovered... Even though she had known Yu-gege for so long, she could no longer understand him. There were countless mysteries hidden beneath the exterior of that elegant, experienced, handsome youth, unconsciously drawing people to him like moths to a me... Chapter 228: A Familiar Figure (4) Chapter 228: A Familiar Figure (4) Upon hearing Luo Lis words, the youth walking in front of her paused and turned his head. His clear pupils were calm as he gazed at the person following behind him. Luo Li was a little stunned silly. She stared at the youths handsome face, and a tender and loving expression appeared on her own small, delicate face in an instant. However, she pouted as she said, Yu-gege, Im only worrying about Uncle Xias illness. Uncle Xia is the young master of the Xia Family; if anything happens to him, the Xia Family will surely descend into chaos. The matter of finding the Godly Doctor for Uncle Xia is more important. This youth looked to be about fifteen years old or so, and his appearance was extremely delicate. His features were as exquisite and wless as fine porcin, his eyes were clear and limpid, so bright that anyone who gazed upon them would surely feel their heart skip a beat. Im going to Azure Dragon Country to look for someone. No one else, other than this person, will be able to cure Father. If you want to follow me, then dont talk too much. Otherwise, Ill send you back to the Luo Family immediately. When he recalled the words he had heard on the street just now, he got excited for some reason. He slowly took in a deep breath and calmed his turbulent emotions. Azure Dragon Country, Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun... Jiejie, is that you? The personality of that girl called Gu Ruoyun changed so much after she woke up and she started showing off her abilities. I changed in the same way and at the same time. I cant think of any reason that would happen if it wasnt you in there. I really cant think of anyone else who would have such exceptional abilities, who could grow so powerful in just four short years... Jiejie, in our past lives, you suffered so much for my sake. This time, if I can find you in my current life, then let me protect you for the rest of your life! If anyone dares to hurt a single hair on you, Ill make sure they wont have any peace! ...... On the streets, Gu Ruoyun had just been happily chatting with Pang Ran when her eyes were drawn to something. There was a slender figure in front of her, and for some reason, she couldnt take her eyes off of him. She stared intensely at him for a moment more, and in that instant, it felt like her heart leaped into her throat as an uncertain hope filled her chest in its ce. Goddess, what happened? When Pang Ran noticed Gu Ruoyuns sudden change, he found it strange and scratched his head in puzzlement. However, Gu Ruoyun didnt answer him and simply sprinted towards the front with haste. Right then and there, even the normally oblivious Pang Ran behind her could sense the tension in her body... and excitement? What had she seen to make her disy such a change, when she had always been so calm and unppable? Hyaa! Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to catch up to that figure, a luxurious carriage sped past on the street; the dust that was blown up nketed Gu Ruoyuns line of sight. ...... Luo Li, Im leaving. The youth hadnt detected the movement behind him at all. A smile grew in his limpid eyes as he said: If you can keep up, then follow me. After he finished speaking, the youth leaped into the air and his slender body turned into a rush of wind, speeding towards the city gates. At that moment, the only thought in his mind was to get to Azure Dragon Country as fast as he could, to see that person he was longing for just a moment sooner... To tell her that he was still living, and had even gathered the power to protect her. However, he couldnt have imagined that the person he had been missing in his heart would actually be just a few meters behind him, and that they were separated by just a single carriage... ...... The carriage charged across right in front of Gu Ruoyun, separating the two. When Gu Ruoyun finally leaped over it, the youths figure had already disappeared from the crowd of people. However, she could never mistake that figure! That was Yuer! Hes still alive, hes really still alive... Xia Linyu, her only brother. He had beenpletely disregarded by that bastard Xia Ming since he was young, because his body was too weak to cultivate. Finally, he had been sentenced to death by that cold man! The scene that day was still fresh in her minds eye, and just thinking about it made her feel like her heart was being torn apart! She hadnt expected that she wasnt the only one to have transmigrated... and this meant that her brother was still alive! While thinking, Gu Ruoyuns stirred up emotions manifested in streaks of tears down her face. She hadnt cried when facing Xia Mings heartlessness. She had never shown any sign of weakness when facing Lu Chens betrayal. Even if she had died in the end, she had chosen to die magnificently. Thus, this was the third time she had ever cried. The first time had been when her mother and maternal grandfathers entire family had died! The second time had been when her brother had been dismembered alive in front of her! The third time was right now, when she realised her brother was still living in this world. Yuer, dont worry. Now that I know youre still alive, Ill find you, even if I have to dig into the furthest corners of this world... TL Note: This is thest tranted chapter of EEWC. Thank you once again for reading Evil Emperors Wild Consort! >w< Ill be taking a short break and working on summaries before I start posting them. EEWC isplete at ~1800 chapters, including some extra side stories. Ill be summarising it all the way to the end. Unfortunately, its going to take a while to finish these summaries. I have to read 50 chapters in Chinese and pick out the important points to summarise, which takes much longer than tranting 1 chapter. Therell be about 32 summaries posted, and Ill try to post at least 1 or 2 summaries every week! Ill also make an announcement post as usual when I post summaries, so you can check the vre home page for updates~ I hope to have the first summary out by next week! In the meantime, try reading some of the new short stories I just tranted! Ill be focusing on writing the summaries while searching for a new novel. When I do find one, itll beunched here on vre, hopefully inte June or at the start of July! :3 Chapter 229: A Familiar Person (4) Chapter 229: A Familiar Person (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon hearing Luo Lis words, the young boy walking in front of her paused and turned his head. His clear pupils remained calm as he gazed at the person following behind him. Luo Li was stunned. She stared at the young boys handsome face as a tender and loving expression appeared on her own small, delicate features. However, she pouted, "Yu-gege, Im only worried about Uncle Xias illness. Uncle Xia is the Young Master of the Xia Family. Should anything happen to him, the Xia Family will surely descend into chaos. The matter of finding the God of Medicine for Uncle Xia is much more important." This young seemed to be about fifteen years of age, and he had an extremely delicate appearance. His features were exquisite and wless, like fine porcin. His eyes were clear and limpid, so bright that anyone who gazed upon them would feel their heart skip a beat. "Im going to Azure Dragon Country to look for someone. Other than this person, no one else will be able to cure my Father. If you want to follow me, dont talk too much. Otherwise, Ill send you back to the Luo Family immediately." Whenever he recalled the words he had heard on the street just a while ago, he would grow excited for some reason. He slowly took a deep breath to calm his turbulent emotions. Azure Dragon Country, Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun... Sister, is that you? He wondered. The personality of the girl named Gu Ruoyun changed so much after she awoke and began showing off her abilities. I changed in the same way and at the very same time. I cannot think of any reason behind this if its not you. I really cannot think of anyone else who would have such exceptional abilities, who could grow so powerful in just four short years... In our past lives, you have suffered so much for my sake, sister. This time, if I can find you in my present life, then let me protect you for the rest of your life! If anyone dares to hurt you, I will ensure that they will never live peacefully! ... Gu Ruoyun was happily chatting away with Pang Ran on the street when her eyes were drawn to someone a slender figure in front of her. For some reason, she could not take her eyes off of him. She stared intensely at him and in that moment, she felt as if her heart had leaped into her throat. An uncertain sense of hope began to fill her chest. "Goddess, what happened?" Pang Ran, who had noticed Gu Ruoyuns sudden change in behavior, scratched his head in confusion. But Gu Ruoyun did not answer him and sprinted towards the figure. Just then, even the normally oblivious Pang Ran could sense the tension in her body and her... excitement? What had she seen to cause such a sudden shift in her demeanor, especially since she had always been so calm and indifferent? "Jia!" Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to catch up to him, a luxurious carriage ran past her on the street, bringing a cloud of dust that covered Gu Ruoyuns line of sight. ... "Luo Li, Im leaving." The young boy did not notice the movement behind him at all. A smile appeared in his limpid ck eyes, "Follow me if you can keep up." When he finished speaking, the young boy leaped into the air. His slender body turned into a gust of wind and flew towards the city gates. The only thought in his mind was to get to Azure Dragon Country as fast as he could to meet the person he is longing to see, as soon as possible... To tell her that he was still alive and now had the power to protect her. Of course, he did not expect that the very person that he was longing for would be just a few meters behind him and that they were only separated by just one carriage... ... The carriage charged across Gu Ruoyuns path, separating them from one another. When Gu Ruoyun finally had the opportunity to leap over it, the young man had already disappeared from the crowd. But there was no way that she could have mistaken it! That was Yuer! "Hes still alive, hes really still alive..." Xia Linyu, her only brother, had beenpletely disregarded by their terrible father, Xia Ming, ever since he was a child simply because he was too weak to cultivate. Finally, the cruel man sentenced him to death! That very scene was still fresh in her minds eye. Just thinking about it made her feel as if her heart was being torn into pieces! She did not expect to find that she was not the only one who was reborn... Her brother was still alive! As the thoughts ran through her mind, Gu Ruoyuns emotions manifested into streams of tears running down her face. She did not cry when faced with Xia Mings heartlessness. She did not show any signs of weakness upon discovering Lu Chens betrayal. Even if she had died in the end, she chose to die with dignity. Hence, this was the third time that she had ever cried. The first was when her mother and the entire family of her maternal grandfather died! The second was when her brother was dismembered alive in front of her! The third time was right now when she realized that her brother was still alive. "Yuer, do not worry. Now that I know that youre still alive, Ill find you even if I have to dig into the furthest corners of the world..." Chapter 230: To Die A Horrible Death? (1) Chapter 230: To Die A Horrible Death? (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pang Zihuang nervously paced back and forth in the royal study. His eyes frequently flicked towards the door as anxiety crept over his handsome face. Sh*t! He thought. Why has that little brat yet to return? It has been so long. We are going to give his ass a good whooping once he gets back... At that moment, the door swung open. Aside from Her Imperial Majesty the Empress, only one other person was allowed to meet him without prior notice. Pang Zihuang, filled with rage, let out an angry roar and rushed towards the door. Before Pang Ran could even react, a strong arm grabbed and smacked him right on the buttocks. "You brat!" Pang Zihuang yelled. "When did you return? Do you have any idea how long We have waited for you? Sh*t! You snuck out to eat red roast pork again, did you not? We are going to strike your bottom until it bleeds or We are not fit to be Your Imperial Father!" To Pang Zihuang, the journey from the pce to the Sixth Princes mansion would normally take around half an hour, but this guy took three whole hours to get home! He must have given in to temptation and snuck into a restaurant for a snack. After all, it wouldnt be the first time. All it takes is a whiff of meat and the brat would lose himselfpletely. Pang Ran, however, had no idea why his Imperial Father went ballistic. To him, he did not do anything wrong! Before he could even begin to make sense of the situation, another hard smacknded on him. Pang Ran jumped in pain and ran for cover, shouting, "Imperial Father! What could I have possibly done to enrage you? Your punishment is not justified C ow! Imperial Father, please stop hitting me! My buttocks are going to split open! Save me, Goddess! My Imperial Father is going to beat me to death!" Unable to hide from Pang Zihuangs hand, Pang Ran ignored everything else and dashed towards Gu Ruoyun. In his eyes, once he hid behind her no harm woulde to him. It was only when Pang Ran called out to Gu Ruoyun that Pang Zihuang realized that she was in the room. He quickly put his hands behind his back. With his handsome face showing clear signs of awkwardness, he said, "You must be Lady Gu Ruoyun, the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall? This brat almost angered Us to death... You must have had a goodugh at the sight of Us." "Uhm... Well..." Gu Ruoyun said in embarrassment. "Actually... the reason why we arrived sote was not because of His Royal Highness the Sixth Princes naughtiness... It was my fault. I bumped into an old friend along the way, which caused our dy. His Royal Highness had absolutely nothing to do with it." "You hear that?" said Pang Ran angrily as he peeked out from behind the young girl, but he quickly hid in fear again when Pang Zihuang shot him a deadly re. Suddenly, a booming voice came from outside the royal study: "Your Imperial Majesty, the Imperial Advisor requests an audience!" The Imperial Advisor? Pang Zihuang thought, creasing his eyebrows. "Send him in," came his unenthusiastic reply. Almost instantly, a hand pushed open the door and a white robed Lin Yue entered the room. His gaze swept past Gu Ruoyun and Pang Ran beforending on Pang Zihuang. He stepped forward and joined his fists in a salute before bowing deeply, saying, "Your Imperial Majesty, I, your humble minister, havee before You to request for a fair decision." The Imperial Advisor held a considerably high position in ck Tortoise Country. He was one of the few who did not need to kneel and kowtow when meeting the Emperor. His privilege could go to such extent not only because he was a irvoyant, but also because his younger sister had be a small concubine of a rtive of the Xia family in Heaven City! Even though the man was only a distant rtive, and Lin Yues sister was merely a concubine C no better than a mistress; so long as one had any connections with the Xia household, even if they were a simple household sweeper, no one would dare to cross them. Therefore Pang Zihuang had no choice but to show respect to the Imperial Advisor despite his personal disgust towards the man. Chapter 231: To Die A Horrible Death? (2) Chapter 231: To Die A Horrible Death? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Imperial Strategist, please state the issue in which you require Our decision." Actually, Pang Zihuang had already known of the purpose for Lin Yues visit. Obviously, Lin Yue had been notified of Pang Rans return and hade to cause trouble. However, only We have the authority to discipline the prince. We had previously closed one eye to anyone who dared to bully the prince with the intention of helping him lose weight C that fat body of his would sooner orter contract an incurable disease. Now that he has lost weight, he would be faster than anyone who dared to try and touch him! "Your Imperial Majesty," Lin Yue said. "The Sixth Prince has been neglecting his duties, and is only ever interested in eating, drinking, and merriment! Moreover, he has been wreaking havoc at the restaurants. If it were not for my own good fortune, I would have long been crushed to death by his rear! He would often disappear without Your Imperial Majestys approval. This is simply an outrage! Furthermore, he has knocked out the Minister of Finances son... He does not even respect his elder brothers! In addition, he has found a woman to pose as the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall to deceive you! This must be a joke! Why on earth would the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall be here? It is impossible! Your Imperial Majesty, you must punish him for his treasonous acts!" Lin Yue red sharply at Pang Ran, whose face was full of objection, with a trace of cruelty hanging on the edge of his lips. All those years ago, if the trap that they had set for the Eldest Prince had not drawn the attentions of the Xia family, he would not have allowed the Sixth Prince to be born safely. So, in order to prevent himself from getting into further trouble, he could not kill the Sixth Prince outright. Therefore he had poisoned Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress during her pregnancy so that the prince would be born as a good-for-nothing! Additionally, based on his prophecy, His Royal Highness will never be able to be free of this fate. Who would have thought that this guy would receive inspiration to work hard? Even if His Royal Highness has no chance of improvement, he cannot allow for this confidence. His Royal Highness must revert to his old ways self-abandonment and only waiting for death! "Hmph!" Pang Ran snorted. "You say that the Goddess is an imposter. What proof do you have? Have you met the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall before?" "Proof?" Lin Yue smiled coldly. " Why should my words need proof? I am the Imperial Advisor, I see through everything! Yet my eyes do not see how this woman could possibly have any connection to the Hundred Herb Hall. She is clearly an imposter!" Lin Yue turned his gaze to Gu Ruoyun, and said, "Mydy, please do not be fooled intomitting such a wicked deed. Deceiving His Imperial Majesty is high treason, and your entire n will be ughtered as punishment. Do not drag your own family members down the gutter for your own personal interests; otherwise, you will die a thousand deaths for your sins. There is nothing in this world that I do not know. I have seen your future and your past, and I know exactly what will happen to you in the future." Guo Ruoyuns expression had remained indifferent from the beginning. Her eyes stayed still and calmly stared at Lin Yue. "Your future is riddled with misfortune," Lin Yue continued. "Your n will be exterminated because of you and you will be left alive and alone, living a fate worse than death, then sold to be someones concubine and be tortured every day. Finally, you will die a horrible death. But even if you were to reincarnate into a human again, your fate remains simr: Never receiving your husbands love or the pity of your loved ones. So unless your soul flies away and scatters, you will be gued with suffering for all eternity." Gu Ruoyun smiled. No one could tell what that smile meant. "You are indeed powerful, Your Excellency," she said. "However, have you seen into your own future?" "Of course," Lin Yue stared coldly at Gu Ruoyuns face and licked his lips. "My fate is to rise above all, to be respected and worshipped by many. It is no use envying me. My great fortune stems from the umtion of countless merits from my past life. You, however, were a witch who caused destruction, and killed people like ants... Everyone wanted you dead. Even if you were to reincarnate a million times, your life would never end well!" Chapter 232: A Son With No Asshole (1) Chapter 232: A Son With No Asshole (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pang Rans jaw dropped as if he had just heard somethingpletely unbelievable. He had never really interacted with the Imperial Advisor before and had no idea that he thought so highly of himself. To rise above all, to be respected and worshipped by many? Tsk, tsk. What did he mean by that? Only a thick-skinned person could spew such shameless statements! But it was not just Pang Ran who found this pronouncement appalling for even Pang Zihuangs face has turned into a particrly ugly expression. What aplete disgrace to his own family! Pang Zihuang thought. His Excellency is usually a fairlyposed man, but today it seems as though he has been seriously provoked. Has he lost his senses? That must be it! The more Pang Zihuang thought about it, the more he felt that his theory was sound. He nced pitifully at Lin Yues arrogant face, and said, "Your Excellency, I understand the feeling of having Pang Rans rear on your face, so itspletely understandable that you wouldve somehow lost your wits. Luckily, the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall is here today. I have heard that she is the Master of the Ghost Doctor herself. Please let her examine you. Such wild behavior will not help anyone." Upon hearing Pang Zihuangs words of concern, Lin Yues expression sunk. Even if the person next to him was the supreme ruler of ck Tortoise Country, he had always kept his anger under control. "Is Your Imperial Majesty implying that this humble minister is brain damaged? And does Your Imperial Majesty wish for this quack of an imposter to cure me?" This dog of an Emperor dares to chastise me! he thought, angrily. I would have long assassinated him if it were not the Xia family rules against changing dynasties at will in ck Tortoise Country! "Your mothers *ss!" Pang Ran was enraged. To him, Gu Ruoyun was an invincible goddess, and this swindling messenger of the gods had dared to reprimand her. He simply could not tolerate it. With eyes aze, Pang Ran pointed his finger at Lin Yue and spat on his face. "You motherf*cker you are only the messenger of the gods, not a real god. Even if you are one, one has never seen a god quite as ugly as you. To say you look like a ghost or a goblin is already praise of a high order! Are you not a irvoyant? Are you not omniscient? Then tell me, what meals did I have yesterday? How many times did I use the toilet? If you cannot even answer these questions, how can you be considered psychic? Come on, tell me my fortune!" Lin Yue trembled in rage. He touched the spit on his face and red fiercely at Pang Ran. He then turned towards Pang Zihuang, joined his fists and bowed, saying, "Your Imperial Majesty, His Royal Highness has greatly insulted this humble minister! Please take action on my behalf!" "Huh?" Pang Zihuang was shocked. He looked as if he had just woken from a daze, unable to tell between fantasy and reality. "My apologies, Imperial Strategist. We were in the middle of a daydream. What were you all talking about? We did not manage to hear it. Could you please repeat it all over again?" Lin Yue, you wretched man, he thought. We have never liked the look of you! If it were not for your connection with the Xia family, We would never have allowed this disaster remain in the pce. And now he has asked Us to punish Pang Ran? Tsk tsk. He must be delusional. What right does an outsider like him have to issue punishments to a son from Our family? Dream on, Lin Yue! "You... You..." Lin Yue took a deep breath. He could feel his heart trembling at that very moment. In the end, he decided to calm his rage as his eyes fixed sharply on Pang Zihuang. "Very well then!" he spat. "Did you forget about the Xia family now, Your Imperial Majesty? Should they ever find out what an incapable ruler Your Imperial Majesty is, gone will be your seat on the Imperial Throne! Hmph!" Chapter 233: A Son With No Asshole (2) Chapter 233: A Son With No Asshole (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After finishing his speech, Lin Yue threw his sleeves angrily and made his way towards the door, stopping in front of Gu Ruoyun to stomp his feet. His lips turned upwards into a ghastly curve as he said, "Mydy, sometimes when wrong decisions are made, your life could be entirely destroyed. Heed my words, my prophecy will soone true! Your poor choice will result in a life miserable beyondpare! You will live a browbeaten life for the rest of your days! Hahaha!" Gu Ruoyun had remained silent since shest spoke, only staring icily at Lin Yue. "Do not worry, goddess," Pang Ran vowed solemnly, thumping his chest,pletely ignoring Pang Zihuang. "I will never allow anyone to hurt you. When I be Emperor, my first order of business will be to send Lin Yue into the dungeon!" Pang Zihuang was enraged. He swung his leg forward, giving Pang Ran a real good kick in the butt and bellowed, "You dirty little brat! Your Imperial Father is not yet dead and you are already dreaming of bing Emperor? What? Plotting to seize the throne?" Pang Ran jumped in pain as he hurriedly covered his rear end and cried, "Spare me, Imperial Father! Spare me! I was wrong! I admit my wrongs! Please stop kicking me, aiyo! If Your Imperial Majesty keeps on kicking me, I will no longer have an asshole! Then all the gossips will say that Your Imperial Majesty has an heir without an asshole!" "You insolent halfwit, how dare you f*cking curse your Imperial Father! Fine! We will stop kicking you. We will beat you to death instead!" Watching the scene unfold before her, Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Although Pang Zihuang was currently beating Pang Ran up with a stick, she felt a sense of warmth, as if this was not the royal family but an ordinary household. This was the first time she had seen royalty disy so much affection... Of course, what she did not know was that the royal family of ck Tortoise Country fell under the jurisdiction of the Xia family, and the head of the Xia family respected sincerity. This was why they had elected Pang Zihuang to be the Emperor. "Foolish child, you better remember this!" said Pang Zihuang, gasping for breath while pointing his stick at Pang Ran. "If you ever dare to curse your Imperial Father again, We shall beat you until you are bedridden. And do not even think of crying about this to your Imperial Mother! She has gone to visit her mother for a few days, therefore no one can shield you now!" Pang Ran tearfully massaged his swollen buttocks, deciding that once he became Emperor, he would give this b*stard a taste of his own bottom-whacking medicine instead. Furthermore, he would forbid him from eating meat for a whole month. "You are certainly full of energy, Your Imperial Majesty." In that instant came a soft giggle from a side of the room, abruptly bringing Pang Zihuang back to his senses. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, looking clearly distressed. "Lady Gu, how ridiculous We must seem to you," he bemoaned. "This son is simply too disrespectful! Ah, right, the reason why We have invited you here is to ask you to examine Our health. Why is it that We have been experiencing such constant headaches. We have seen countless Imperial physicians, and none have been able to solve the problem." After finishing his exnation, Pang Zihuang fixed his eyes on Gu Ruoyun, and noticed the frown between her eyebrows. His heart gave a loud thump. Could it be that Our illness is incurable? he wondered. After a while, the deep lines between the young girls eyebrows rxed and a kind of clear brightness shone in her eyes. She asked, "Did Your Imperial Majesty recently touch a nt named trigonotis peduncris?" Chapter 234: Planting The Blame (1) Chapter 234: nting The me (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Trigonotis peduncris? Pang Zihuang furrowed his brows. His eyes were full of suspicion. "What trigonotis peduncris? We have never heard of such a thing!" "Trigonotis peduncris is a kind of poisonous herb. Generally, anyone whoes into contact with it will begin to experience its dyed poisonous effects. If my guess is correct, someone has recently presented Your Imperial Majesty with the nt as a gift. The nt had probably withered within three days, and Your Imperial Majesty has been experiencing acute headaches since then. Is this correct?" Gu Ruoyun smiled gently, her eyes observing Pang Zihuang from the start. Upon hearing her words, Pang Zihuangs face sank, and his eyes zed over as if looking at a farawayndscape. But he remained silent. Because he would not speak, Gu Ruoyun did not press for a reply. All in all, even though Pang Zihuang was open-hearted, this matter was confidential and he would not expose any ptial matters to an outsider. "Lady Gu," Pang Zihuang said, taking a deep breath, his expression solemn. "Can We be saved?" Gu Ruoyun nodded, raising the corners of her lips. "There is a way, however..." Upon hearing that he had a chance to live, Pang Zihuang burst into joy and quickly said, "Lady Gu, as long as you can save Us, We will fulfill any request!" "Alright!" A bright light shed across her clear eyes, and Gu Ruoyun smiled radiantly, saying, "Remember your words, Your Imperial Majesty! I will soon write you a list of items. Please ask your men to find all the ingredients listed, and send them to the Sixth Princes estate. I will provide your medical treatment and administer a cure afterwards. However, you do not have much time. It is best to find the medical ingredients within three days. If we dy any longer, I cannot promise that you will not encounter any problems." "Lady Gu, We guarantee that We will send over the ingredients in less than three days. You only need to give Us the list!" "Then... I shall await You at the Sixth Princes estate." Gu Ruoyun raised a writing brush, and promptly wrote down the ingredients for the cure on a piece of paper, then left the room with Pang Ran. The moment they were gone, Pang Zihuangs expression turned cold. "Servant!" he said solemnly. "Take this list to the Imperial Physicians office. Have them send the ingredients on the list to the Sixth Princes estate immediately! Also, summon Imperial Concubine Lin." Trigonotis peduncris... The very thought of the name froze his heart. "Nice one, Imperial Concubine Lin," he muttered angrily. "So you have all plotted to harm Us! If that child Pang Ran had not invited the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, We probably would not even know how We died!" Pang Zihuang gritted his teeth. He had always been particrly generous towards Imperial Concubine Lin on ount of her rtion to the Xia family. Who would have known that that woman wanted Us dead! he fumed. The trigonotis peduncris herb had been a gift from Concubine Lin, who told Us that it would help alleviate weariness. Who would have expected for it to wilt in two days! At the time, We assumed that it was some unknown nt that was difficult to care for. We never thought that it was the cause of our ailment. At that moment, a luxurious hand as white as jade slowly opened the door to the Royal Study. A gorgeous woman in royal robes entered, her footsteps as light as a lotus, her shimmering features moving ever so delicately. She smiled softly and glided towards Pang Zihuang, before bowing in greeting, "Your servant pays respect to Your Imperial Majesty. This humble concubine does not know why she has been summoned. What does Your Imperial Majesty request?" Peng! Pang Zihuang mmed his hand forcefully on the desk. An angry vein rose over his temple his face was livid with rage. "Concubine Lin, are you aware of the crime you havemitted?" Chapter 235: Planting The Blame (2) Chapter 235: nting The me (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Imperial Concubine Lin staggered back in fright, her liquid ck eyes stared at Pang Zihuangs handsome yet grim face in astonishment. "Your Imperial Majesty, what has Your humble servant done to deserve Your ire? If I have done anything wrong, I humbly submit to punishment. All I ask for is that Your Imperial Majesty takes care of the Imperial body!" Her spoken words sounded fair and reasonable. Her lovely liquid ck eyes overflowed with concern, almost as if she was sincerely worried about Pang Zihuangs well-being. "Take care of the Imperial body? Hah!" Pang Zihuangughed derisively while clenching his fists. His eyes stared coldly at Imperial Concubine Lins gorgeous face. It should go without saying that this woman was indeed stunning. Even though she surpassed the Empress in looks, she did not have the benevolence and sincerity of the Empress, who was a motherly figure to the nation; neither did she have thetters elegance and grace. Therefore, in his heart, none could ever measure up to the Empress, no matter how beautiful they were! "Imperial Concubine Lin," Pang Zihuang sounded grave as he gritted his teeth. "Do you feel no guilt in the words you speak? We see that you are far too anxious for Us to die an early death so that the Third Prince can ascend the throne! Not on your life! We will not die, no matter what, neither will We allow you to get away with your n!" "Your Imperial Majesty?" Imperial Concubine Lin looked up in surprise and asked uncertainly. "Why would Your Imperial Majesty say such a thing? When has this humble servant ever wanted to take the life of Your Imperial Majesty?" "Hmph! Are you still pretending? A few days ago, you sent Us a potted nt as a gift. Now, We ask you, was the nt called trigonotis peduncris, which contains a slow-acting poison?" Imperial Concubine Lins heart thumped loudly. Initially, she assumed that her ploy would have stayed a secret. She did not expect that His Imperial Majesty would have found out about it. It seemed that she could no longer hide it. So be it, she thought. I shall strike first and gain the upper hand! Imperial Concubine Lins eyes gleamed a strange glint at the thought. She lightly puckered her lips and smiled, saying, "It seems that Your Imperial Majesty has found out what a pity that it is far toote! However, if Your Imperial Majesty is willing to abandon and kill the Empress, then I will dly give the cure to Your Imperial Majesty. Therefore, whether Your Imperial Majesty lives or dies... stays out of my hands." Angry thoughts crossed Pang Zihuangs mind: If Imperial Concubine Lins target had been Us all along, that would have been fine. We did not think that she had wanted to harm the Empress as well! This was because there were many instances where he, as the Emperor, had no volition, and he had already let the Empress down many times. How could We have caused another woman to harm her? "You want to be Empress, Imperial Concubine Lin?" Pang Zihuangughed in spite of his anger. "Unfortunately, even your finger is unfit to be Empress! There is only one true Empress of ck Tortoise Country! Even if she were gone, We would forever leave her throne empty. So do not even think about it! And do not even think about asking Us to hurt her! The Empress is the love of Our life. Even if We were to die from the poison today, We will never give in to your demands!" Imperial Concubine Linughed coldly, her morous face turned icy. Simply due to her old affection for him, she had only wanted him to kill the mother and son, for she would not have been so calctive. She did not expect that he would rather let the poison spread all over his body than kill the Empress. Nice, very nice! she thought. Then hell pay the consequences for his stupidity! "It seems like a choice has been made, Your Imperial Majesty. No matter, Your Imperial Majesty will soon die a very sudden death. The two other princes left in ck Tortoise Country one is a good-for-nothing, and the other is a drunkard whose only interest is in wine and women. Only my son is fit to carry such a demanding responsibility! Ah, one more thing; I should probably tell Your Imperial Majesty that my elder brother and I caused the deaths of the other three princes especially the eldest prince! He looked particrly miserable as he died. He even begged me to let the Empress off with her life once I have seized power. Tsk, tsk, now why would I let her live? If it were not for her, I would have be the Empress long ago!" Chapter 236: Planting The Blame (3) Chapter 236: nting The me (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Imperial Concubine Lins face twisted into a sinister expression. Sheughed maniacally, as if she did not see the Emperor before her. "You..." Pang Zihuang clutched his chest with eyes wide open. He felt as if he had trouble breathing, and shot a deathly re at Imperial Concubine Lin. He had never felt such hatred in this entire life. Even if he had eaten her flesh and drank her blood, it would never dissolve his loathing. "It was you," he said aghast. "You were behind the First Princes sudden death, you were also behind the deaths of the Second and Fourth Princes! Lin Fengyi, if We do not dismember your corpse piece by piece, how shall We ever face Our dead sons or the Empress whose tears wash down Her Imperial Majestys face every day?" He let out a huge roar, spurting out a mouthful of blood, his pale face turning chalk white. Pang Zihuang raised his head and red at Concubine Lin, saying, "What did you do to Us?" With a frosty smile, Concubine Lin eerily said, "Did Your Imperial Majesty really think I would let You live after my grand confession? Even though I used to harbor feelings for You, I still cherish my life. If I let You go, my death is certain. Therefore I ced a fatal poison on You during the usation. Oh, and do not bother seeking the guards outside for help, for they have long allied themselves with my brother! What a useless Emperor You are! Not only are You only capable of producing good-for-nothings or dead princes, even the underlings have betrayed You! But worry not, we would definitely need a scapegoat after Your death. Seeing as the Sixth Prince was just here for a visit, my brother will be sending his men to the Sixth Princes estate to capture the person responsible for assassinating Youjustice is assured!" Tsk, tsk! she thought. Pang Zihuang was so enraged, he spat out another mouthful of blood. With his eyes aze at Imperial Concubine Lin, he spoke slowly, "Imperial Concubine Lin, if you darey a hand on the Empress or Pang Ran, even if We were to be a ghost, We would never let you get away with it!" In that instance, his face became even whiter with an awe-inspiring expression. For one fleeting moment, Imperial Concubine Lin felt panic, but she quickly regainedposure. She curled her enchanting lips and said, "Have You forgotten who my brother is, Your Imperial Majesty? He is a celestial beingrespected by all! Do You think that a celestial being would fear ghosts? Besides, with my brothers prestigious rank in the country, if he says that the Sixth Prince was responsible for poisoning You, no one would suspect his words! Besides, as an Imperial Advisor who can read fortunes, his words will never be seen as falsehood. So rest assured, the Sixth Prince and the Empress will be apanying You very soon. Hahaha!" Imperial Concubine Lin burst into aughing fit, looking like a lunatic. Her beautifully coiffed hair had nowe loose, masking her gorgeous face. My Empress, for years I could not match up to You, and His Imperial Majesty remains utterly infatuated with You! She thought jealously. But soon, my son will be the Emperor of ck Tortoise Country, and then death wille for You! As if she had seen the usually grand Empress crawling at her feet, Imperial Concubine Lin grinned and grinned, looking increasingly deranged. The Xia family would be the ones to choose the next Emperor, and they would choose members of the royal household. Because the few princes of ck Tortoise country were either dead or good-for-nothings, the only eligible candidate was her own son, the Third Prince. After all, who else but the Third Prince would be qualified enough to sit on the throne? "Imperial Concubine Lin, you conniving pair will die a horrible death!" Pang Zihuang gritted his teeth, his mouth dripping with blood. He had been far too careless to meet Imperial Concubine Lin alone. He could only hope that Pang Ran would remain safe under Lady Gus shelter. Even if he could not inherit the throne, at least he could have peace... Chapter 237: Planting The Blame (4) Chapter 237: nting The me (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Sixth Princes estate... Pang Rany on his bed like a dead pig, letting maidservants apply medicine on his swollen red rear. The severe pain made him wail like ughtered pig, and in his heart he cursed Pang Zihuang. Mother of--Ccould that jerk not have been a bit gentler? He thought angrily. It was as if he wanted to beat me to death! Am I even his biological child? Amid his wailing, the bedroom door swung open. He jumped in fright, hastily pulling up his pants, and yelled at the people at the door, "You motherf*ckers! Can you not see that this prince has taken off his pants? Get out of my room!" Hiss! The intensity of Pang Rans movement pulled on the wound on his buttocks. He grimaced in pain, his mood even worse than before. Incidentally, the person at the door was the Imperial Advisor Lin Yue, and behind him a group of burly imperial guards. He moodily stared at Pang Rans buttocks. Every time he thought of how the foolish brats rear had once sat on his face, he had to control himself from tearing those buttocks to pieces. "Shit!" Noticing Lin Yues gaze, Pang Ran clenched his buttocks in shock, and hurriedly covered them with his hands. He backed away, saying, "Lin Yue, I do not have any form of unsavory habits. Do not n on starting anything with me! I am not interested in those kinds of things, especially because you are so ugly!" "Pang Ran! Are you looking for death?" Lin Yue gritted his teeth upon hearing the kids shameless words, smiling frostily, "You have conspired to assassinate His Imperial Majesty, and you dared to besmirch the good name of the Imperial Advisor! Your entire estate is now surrounded by the imperial guardsyou cannot escape!" He had always hated the kid. If it were not for his damned Imperial Mother, he fumed. My little sister could have received her rightful ce as the Mother of the Nation. But His Imperial Majesty had been biased. No matter how outstanding the Third Prince had be, His Imperial Majesty still favored this good-for-nothing! Having trash like His Royal Highness alive in the world would only be a waste of food and resources. His Royal Highness death should be a nationwide celebration! Furthermore, His Imperial Majesty had never appreciated my goodwill, disregarding my hard work for ck Tortoise Country! "Wait a minute." Notpletely grasping the subject, Pang Ran cocked his head, staring suspiciously at Lin Yue. His tone turned serious, "What do you mean? Conspired to assassinate my Imperial Father? What has happened to my Imperial Father?" Lin Yue smiled coldly, "Is Your Royal Highness still pretending? You are quite the actor. It is a pity that you never joined the theater, Your Royal Highness! Fine. Because you are feigning ignorance, then as per your request, I will tell! Shortly after your visit with that phony quack, His Imperial Majesty has died from poisoning! Do you dare say that it was not you who poisoned His Imperial Majesty? Pang Ran, you have conspired with an outsider to assassinate His Imperial Majesty! How shall we punish you?" My sister had given His Imperial Majesty a highly toxic poison which can kill a person in half an hour, Lin Yue thought maliciously. Since it is now approximately half and hour, that Pang Zihuang should be dead by now! ck Tortoise Country will be ours from now on! Hong! Pang Rans mind went nk after hearing Lin Yues words. "Poisoned to death" were the only words in his mind. No, he panicked, thinking quickly. Impossible! The goddess said that it will take three days for the poison from the trigonotis peduncris to spreadpletely! Only a few moments have passed, so how could my Imperial Father have died from the poison? This must be their doing. Thats right! My Imperial Father must have met the siblings and was then poisoned! They are the ones responsible for assassinating my Imperial father! Chapter 238: Planting The Blame (5) Chapter 238: nting The me (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lin Yue, you son of a b*tch. Im going to kill you!" Pang Rans eyes turned blood red, like a bloodthirsty wolf ready to kill. He leapt towards Lin Yue with only one thing on his mindto kill Lin Yue and avenge his Imperial Father! Bang! Before Pang Ran could even touch Lin Yues robes, he was kicked and sent flying by thetters bodyguards. His body fell onto the bed, shaped like the number eight. Cold sweat ran down his forehead as he gasped for breath. For the first time, he regretted hisck of training. For the first time, he felt remorse for ignoring his Imperial Fathers advice all these years. Now he was not even capable of taking revenge. "Hahaha!" Pang Ranughed, insanity creeping up his pale face. His blood red eyes red at Lin Yue, as if carving his features in his minds eye to remember his face in his next life. "Lin Yue, you im to be a celestial being, yet youmit crimes that only demons would do! You have lied and swindled for many years. Get ready to face retribution soon! You will die a horrible death!" "Retribution?" Lin Yue eerily said with a frosty smile, "I have worked hard to umte karmic points in my past life. In this life, I have worked hard to contribute to my country and have participated in many charitable works, and killed many evil criminals. Hence, such retribution will never fall upon me! The real people who should face judgement are kinyers like you!" Pang Rans body began to tremble, he clenched his fist and looked at Lin Yue in rage. But the sharp pain in his body made him too tired to stand, much less avenge his Imperial Fathers death. "Where is that phoney Hundred Herb Hall woman, Pang Ran?" Lin Yue slightly squinted his eyes with a cold smile. "Do not try to hide her. Even if I do not manage to deal with her, do you really think that the powers that be of the Hundred Herb Hall would allow anyone to offend their leader? I am doing this for the sake of ck Tortoise Country, or else the powers of the Hundred Herb Hall will bring disaster to our country! I am doing this for the sake of our people! After all, the master of Hundred Herb Hall has an azure dragon and a white tiger as her spirit animals. She is closely linked to the Dongfang family, and has good connections with various powerful entities. Under these circumstances, not even the Xia family would protect ck Tortoise Country!" No one else knew about the current situation in the Xia family, so how could Lin Yue have known? It has been reported to him that the young master of the Xia family was heavily ill, and the whole family has been in disarray because of it. How could they possibly care about ck Tortoise Country? Hence, he simply did not want to provoke the Hundred Herb Hallespecially not that woman who has been called a demon god by everyone in the Four Countries! If I could capture this phony Hundred Herb Hall woman, I just might be able to establish good rtions with the Hundred Herb Hall, he schemed. I might even be able to request for a slot in the pill-purchasing quotamoney certainly cannot buy that! As for the Longevity Pill that Pang Ran had presented to Pang Zihuang, I did not even bother to give it a second look. After all, none of them had ever seen a true pill; who would have known if it was fake? Pang Zihuang trusted in Pang Ran, which was why he believed in the phony product. I, Lin Yue, would never fall for such things! Those string of pills are merely ordinary medicinal pills. Pang Ran was only trying to suck up to Pang Zihuang and had lied to him. They cannot possibly be real! Chapter 239: The Black Tortoise (1) Chapter 239: The ck Tortoise (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pang Ran red fiercely at Lin Yue, so angry that he wanted to yell at someone. At that very moment, a luminous and elegant figure appeared under the sunlight, wearing the same green robes, her hair cascading like a waterfall, the young girls lips carried a faint smile, her eyes as clear and calm as still waters. "Oh? Are you sure that you can use me to win the favor of the Hundred Herb Hall?" Her tone was so subtle, no one could tell how she was feeling. Only her clear eyes darkened, her lips curved slightly upwards. Pang Ran wasnt sure why but seeing Gu Ruoyun in this state gave him an indescribable sort of feeling. However, he quickly repressed the unusual feeling upon hearing Lin Yues solemn voice, "Youve arrived just in time. Men, arrest this imposter! I want to present her for her crimes to the Hundred Herb Hall!" It wasnt because Lin Yue didnt believe in whom Gu Ruoyun really was. If she had been a citizen of ck Tortoise Country, he might have seriously reconsidered. Unfortunately, it was Pang Ran who invited her. Seeing as Pang Ran was such a useless good-for-nothing, how could he possibly have connections with the Hundred Herb Hall? Shes obviously a fake! Lin Yue thought. Gu Ruoyunpletely ignored him and walked straight to Pang Ran who was sprawled on the floor. She then took out a pill and put it into his mouth. Once the pill entered his body, Pang Ran feltpletely relieved, his aches and pains disappeared. God-like! Pang Ran thought, amazed. This was simply miraculous! Pang Rans eyes shone, If I had these pills, I wouldnt have to worry about getting beaten up ever again! "You want to arrest us?" Gu Ruoyun turned around, speaking calmly, "Alright, Ill take a stroll with you." Even though Lin Yue could see what Gu Ruoyun was doing, he didnt manage to see what she had fed Pang Ran with. Therefore, he didnt think too much of it, only waved his hand and said, "Men, take these treasonous assassins away!" "Yes, your excellency!" A few of the guards advanced to tie them up, however once Gu Ruoyun shot them a look, they jumped and backed away, not daring to take a single step further. "There is no need for trouble, Imperial Advisor. We will follow you on our own." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly. "Pang Ran, lets head to the pce to investigate the situation regarding your Imperial Father. Trust in me. Nothing bad wille when Im around." Trust in me... Pang Rans heart felt moved. He raised his head, looking at the young girls calm figure. He wasnt sure why, but Gu Ruoyuns words made him believe in her. Nothing bad will happen with her around! Hearing her words, Lin Yue smiled disapprovingly. My little sister has given His Imperial Majesty a highly toxic poison which will spread quickly, killing a person in half an hour. He sneered. Even if they were to see His Imperial Majesty, there wouldnt be any other conclusion! Does she think that shes a god? Even a celestial being wont be able to save a dying man... ... Heaven City, at the Xia family residence. Within an ancient secret chamber, an old man carried an expression of respect. His elderly features looked as if he was filled with pious devotion towards the heavenly object, his body was stooped into a low bow, not daring to raise his head, as if doing so would be sphemous to the heavenly object. If the rest of the Xia family were here to see this, they would certainly be shocked! Just who was this old man? He was the Head of the Xia family, the most important person in all of ck Tortoise Country. In this entire world, aside from the Three Great Authorities, to whom would he be disying such great respect? However, if anyone had seen what was before him, they would have been even more surprised. The "object" before him was not human, but a spiritual beast with the body of a tortoise and a snake-like head! The spiritual animal sat on an altar and lowered its head to look at the man before him. Chapter 240: The Black Tortoise (2) Chapter 240: The ck Tortoise (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Its been over thousands of years. Hmph! Your members of the Xia family arepletely useless! Many years have passed and youre still unable to find the people Im looking for! If youre still unable to find my friends within these few years, I will leave the Xia family, and your survival will be none of my business!" The ancient voice sounded highly displeased, Master Xia began to produce a bout of cold sweat. "Lord Lingxiao, fret not. I have recently received the information you need, all we need to do is confirm it." Master Xia could not feel even the slightest discontent, for the reason why the Xia family could remain strong for thousands of years was because they had a strong power overseeing them! This spiritual beast has been around for thousands of years, inherited from generation to generation, and only the heads of the Xia family knew of its existence. Furthermore, the Xia family has been searching for two people for over thousands of years, yet none of them knew who they were! Obviously, once the head of the Xia family issued an order, no one dared to question it. "Hmph!" Lingxiao said coldly, "I certainly hope that this information is urate, otherwise, I will no longer shelter the Xia family!" If the White Tiger and the Azure Dragon were here, then this spiritual beast must be the ck Tortoise. Unfortunately, they have yet to appear in the Xia familys residence in Heaven City... Master Xia immediately felt nervous after hearing those words and said hurriedly, "Lord Lingxiao, Ive received new information, Ive heard that Azure Dragon Country has a strong power backing the Hundred Herb Hall, there are people who have seen the Master of Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun summoning an azure dragon and white tiger. I would immediately invite her to the Xia Residence, but these words are only rumors and Im still unable to confirm them. In order to prevent exposing who you really are, Lord Lingxiao, please wait for me to receive confirmation before inviting her over to meet you." The ck Tortoise Lingxiao paused, muttering incoherently to himself, then slowly nodded his head, "Good. Then Ill give you onest chance! If the information you have is once again false, then I will leave the Xia family immediately!" "Do not worry, Lord Lingxiao." A part of Master Xias heart shook, aside from Lingxiaos protection over the Xia family, it is also closely linked to the Xia familys lifeline. If it were to abandon them, then the Xia family will face extermination after a few generations. Hence, he must meet that woman, Gu Ruoyun no matter what, and personally confirm the truth behind the rumors. Lingxiaos true identity was of great importance, hence, prior to confirming whether the Azure Dragon and White Tiger are in the possession of the other party, Master Xia cannot carelessly bring just anyone to meet with him... ... Meanwhile, in the Xia family courtyard, a middle-aged man stared coldly at his reporting subordinates, and said gravely, "Are you saying that Xia Linyu and that girl from the Luo family have left to Azure Dragon Country?" "Reporting to Second Master, Ive heard that Xia Linyu has gone to Azure Dragon Country to seek Guo Ruoyun of the Hundred Herb Hall, he even says that Gu Ruoyun is the Ghost Doctors master, and has a great abundance of knowledge in medicine. He believes that she will be able to cure his illness." The guard bowed his head respectfully as he answered. "Hehe!" The middle-aged manughed softly, and sinisterly said, "Gu Ruoyun? Shes only a silly little girl. I dont understand how the shrewd Ghost Doctor could possibly join her, she must have concocted a grand scheme. I do not believe in rumors, neither do I believe that that little girl would possess such capabilities. Im not even going to give that elder brother of hers a chance! Send your most skilled men to Azure Dragon Country, and find her before Xia Linyu does!" A shadow fell on his eyes, a cold smile shed across the middle-aged mans face. As long as that kid dies, the Xia family will be mine... He thought sinisterly. Gu Ruoyun? Hehe! Shes only a little girl in her teens. He will never allow her to foil his ns! Actually, the middle-aged man wasnt too worried about Gu Ruoyun. His main concern was in the Ghost Doctors prodigal medical skills, if the Ghost Doctor were to offer help, it would be troublesome. Of course, based on the Ghost Doctors temperament, it would be extremely difficult to receive her help. However, if he were to murder Gu Ruoyun, and pushed the me on Xia Linyus father, no matter how many benefits the Old Master Xia provided, they would never be able to persuade the Ghost Doctor for help... ... At this very moment, Gu Ruoyun, who was following Lin Yue to the pce, waspletely unaware that the Xia family had sent two parties to find her whereabouts. Obviously, those two parties had no idea that the person they were searching for had already left Azure Dragon Country, and was already in ck Tortoise Country in the Court of Jurisdiction of the Imperial Pce... Chapter 241: The Xia Family Arrives (1) Chapter 241: The Xia Family Arrives (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Damn it, Lin Yue. I warn you, youd better not let me catch you! Otherwise, I would have you on your knees calling me master! And you, you bunch of traitors, you have no humanity, you will meet the same end as this swindling Imperial Advisor!" Pang Rans curses continued non-stop throughout the journey, frustrating everyone around him who couldnt wait to silence his mouth with a smelly old sock. It was only because of Lin Yues silence that the guards had forced themselves to remain tolerant. However, their faces were livid every time they heard his ugly words. "Hmph!" Lin Yue coldly said, his eyes swept over Pang Rans face, "You may say whatever you want for now, Your Royal Highness, for you will not have the opportunity to do so soon enough, as you will be sent to the dungeons. Once youve been sentenced, your deaths wille very soon!" "Who says that Ill be going to the dungeons? I want to see my Imperial Father, and where is my Imperial Mother?" Pang Ran rolled his eyes, he would never go anywhere near the dungeon. His only concern was his Imperial Fathers health. "Haha!" Lin Yueughed loudly, as if he had heard a funny joke, his smile full of ridicule, "You still insist on seeing His Imperial Majesty? Dream on! I will never allow you to go near Him. The dungeons is where you should be. And as for your Imperial Mother... She has already been banished to the cold pce. However, I might let her live, if you begged me." "F*ck!" Pang Ran was enraged. He raised his head, clenched his fists and charged towards Lin Yue. This guy has brought harm unto my Imperial Father, and still dared to bully my Imperial Mother. I will never forgive his sin! However, before his fist could evennd on Lin Yue, he was blocked by thetters hand. Lin Yue smiled gravely at him, and directed a heavy punch towards Pang Rans stomach. In that instant, Gu Ruoyun, who had remained silent since their departure from the Sixth Princes mansion, finally made a move. She took a step forward, pushed Pang Ran aside with one arm, and stood in his ce. The punch that Lin Yue had intended for Pang Ran,nded on Gu Ruoyun instead. Some of the people around them could not bear the sight of it. To them, the young girl looked frail and thin, a little too thin. She looked much too delicate to even stand, how could she be able to absorb that punch? They reckoned that she would soon spit out a mouthful of blood, and fall dead on the ground. But then again, everyone else thought, not only did she pose as the Master of Hundred Herb Hall, but she also conspired with the Sixth Prince to assassinate His Imperial Majesty! Hence, these were the consequences of her wrongdoings! However, the crowds eyeballs soon fell to the ground. The young girl that they thought would be spurting out three liters of blood, was instead standing in the same spot, as tall and steadfast as a proud bamboo tree. A small gust of wind blew and her green robes fluttered, her imposing aura created a force field over her delicate figure. Lin Yuesrge arm, on the other hand, now had a bloody gash. Soon, the blood poured over his entire arm, as if it had been split open! Seeing this, the guards who had initially raised their swords, ready to attack, have all involuntarily retreated a few steps backwards, their eyes wide with shock. Just how much power would one need to have, to reach this level? One thought. This woman is clearly abnormal! Thought another. "Aaargh!" Lin Yues eyes turned a bloody red, raised his wounded arm and charged towards Gu Ruoyun again. His eyes burned with hatred, his aura was cruel and sinister. Die! He thought. This woman must die! Otherwise, the hatred in my heart will never be resolved! Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny *The cold pce in Chinese means a pce where the wife or concubine of an emperor resides when the emperor doesnt like her anymore or shemits a crime which cannot be forgiven by the emperor. However, in the Forbidden City, you wont be able to find any ce that has such a name. This doesnt mean it didnt exist during the past dynasties. It means that it is one of the discarded, remote or disliked pces in the Forbidden City. Those where the ces that served as cold pces. Chapter 242: The Xia Family Arrives (2) Chapter 242: The Xia Family Arrives (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This time, Gu Ruoyun remained still, her proud figure stood beautifully upright against the gentle winds, her pure, beautiful face was enveloped in a faintly bright light, her eyes were like clear ck pools of water, calmly staring straight at the moring man charging towards her. Awoooo! Without a warning, arge snow wolf leaped from behind Gu Ruoyun, opening its wide mouth and bit the mans thigh ferociously. Its sharp teeth sank deep into Lin Yues thigh, blood poured out from its mouth. The intense pain made Lin Yues entire body shake, but most of it was due to shock. A spiritual beast! He thought in shock. This woman has a spiritual beast! However, the appearance of this spiritual beast happens to confirm that she is not the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall! There have been many rumors surrounding the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall, the most impressive of all was her control over Azure Dragon and White Tiger, not a single one of them had mentioned that she also had power over a snow wolf. Pang Rans eyes widened, he had a strong urge to shout out loud. Too cool! He thought, excitedly. Thats a spiritual beast! A majestic snow wolf, Ive never seen such a powerful spiritual beast! However, upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns calling out the snow wolfs name, Pang Rans expression cracked immediately. Baobao? He thought. What... What kind of a name was that? This majestic snow wolf, was actually given such an adorable name? As a matter of fact, in the beginning when Gu Ruoyun gave the snow wolf its name, it was vehemently against it. But its protests were of no avail. In the end, it epted the name. "You damned girl, have your snow wolf release me immediately! Or else, dont me me for being impolite!" Lin Yues face turned white from the pain, he roared angrily, his body shook violently. The loss of blood from his wound was weakening him. Hence, that one statement sapped out most of his energy. Gu Ruoyun curled her lips and she moved slightly. She smiled and quietly said, "Theyre here." Here? Whats here? Pang ran questioned, staring at Gu Ruoyuns smiling face, blinking his eyes in confusion. Just as he was about to ask Gu Ruoyun what had happened, the sound of a uniformed march could be heard from ahead. He turned his head to find his richly-dressed Fifth Imperial Brother leading an armor-d middle-aged man towards them. The middle-aged man waved his hand, ordering the soldiers behind him to stop, and strode towards them. "General?" Why is the General here? Pang Ran didnt understand any of it. Whats happened? Why has the General brought so many people here? Lin Yue was equally confused. However, remembering everything that Gu Ruoyun had done to him, he hurriedly said, "Oh great General! Make this woman release me!" The General, however, never even looked at him. Instead, he made his way towards Pang Ran. The General kneeled before Pang Ran, in front of everyone, and said respectfully, "Your Royal Highness, the Sixth Prince. This vassal has arrivedte, please forgive me, Sixth Prince!" Before Pang Ran could fully realize what was happening before him, the sound of Lin Yues voice came shouting angrily, "General! Do you want to wallow in the mire with these traitors? He stabbed His Imperial Majesty in the back! Not only are you not arresting His Imperial Majestys assassin, but youre helping him as well! Are you not afraid of angering everyone else?" The General nced sideways at Lin Yue, coolly said, "Your Excellency, the Imperial Advisor. Im afraid that you of all people should understand the reason behind all this! The Fifth Prince has summoned me after witnessing everything! What more do you have to say?" Chapter 243: The Xia Family Arrives (3) Chapter 243: The Xia Family Arrives (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In ck Tortoise Country, many people considered the Imperial Advisor as a man of the gods. However, only the General never paid any attention to him. He had always felt that the Imperial Advisor was no more than a cheating swindler. Knowing the past, present and future... What nonsense! Only a bunch of idiots believed his words. "Fifth Imperial Brother?" Pang Ran blinked his eyes, staring at the Fifth Prince confusingly. He didnt know why, but he felt that his Fifth Imperial Brother looked particrly different. However, he simply couldnt put his finger on it. "General!" Lin Yue was angered to his very core. Unfortunately, with his thigh firmly in Baobaos mouth, he didnt dare make a single move. He was only able to re furiously at the Generals expressionless face, then sweeping his eyes towards the Fifth Prince. Suddenly, heughed, and taunted, "I understand now... You were all conspiring against His Imperial Majesty. Are you not afraid that your families will be ughtered by nine generations?" He was actually gritting his teeth through thosest few words. However, in the end, the General didnt even raise his eyelids, his voice coldly said, "Men, take Lin Yue away! I will now make my way to visit His Imperial Majesty." "Yes, Lord General!" Hearing this, Baobao finally released its grip, raising its paw, sending Lin Yue flying towards the army with one giant p. Just as Lin Yue was scrambling to get away, countless weapons raised towards him. He couldnt get away now. The Fifth Prince walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side, his eyes full of gratitude. He hesitated slightly before finally saying, "Thank you." This time, Pang Ran waspletely dumbfounded, he rubbed his head and said, "Goddess, what... Whats going on?" How could I not have known that the goddess and my Fifth Imperial Brother had already known each other? He thought, bewildered. Aside from that one time in that restaurant. Gu Ruoyun smiled softly, giving no exnation. Once she and Pang Ran had left the pce, she knew that Pang Zihuang would have immediately questioned Concubine Lin, based on his temperament. So she went off to find the Fifth Prince. Initially, he was astonished at her visitation, but upon discovering that Pang Zihuangs life was in danger, he immediately recovered his natural instincts. Then, Gu Ruoyun gave him a string of Antidote Pills, asking him to head to the pce immediately, and to feed them to Pang Zihuang once Concubine Lin had left. She strongly believed that the Antidote Pills would work because based on Pang Zihuangs strength, even secret attempts of assassinations didnt work on him, only poison! The Fifth Prince had indeed heard a lot of shocking information, and sneaked in to feed the Antidote Pills to Pang Zihuang after Concubine Lin and her brother left, then summoned the General for his help. As for the reason why Gu Ruoyun did not warn Pang Zihuang of the danger before him, it was entirely because she wanted to use the opportunity to expose Concubine Lin and her brothers wild schemes. This way, Pang Ran would be able to inherit the Imperial throne. When all is said and done, it was merely a trigonotis peduncris nt. That would not be enough to use them of treason. After all, they could simply make up an excuse to say that they had never seen the trigonotis peduncris nt, and Pang Zihuang wouldnt be able to do a thing... "Hahaha!" Suddenly, a loudugh came from Lin Yues mouth, "Do you really think that the General can save you? Have you both forgotten who I am, Fifth and Sixth Prince? The Xia familys young master, Xia Yu, is my brother-inw, if youy a hand on me, the Xia family will never let you go! And you, Pang Ran, did you think that you could be Emperor just because youve defeated us? Keep dreaming! Havent you heard of keeping the goodies within the family? Why would the Xia family let an outsider like you be the Emperor?" Chapter 244: The Xia Family Arrives (4) Chapter 244: The Xia Family Arrives (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pang Ran rolled his eyes and replied disdainfully, "What do you mean the "Xia familys young master"? Only those directly descended from the family deserve that title, that guy is only a distant rtive. To put it kindly, he is a member of the Xia family. To put it nastily, hes only a distant rtion of the Xia family, especially since you arent really his father-inw. Your little sister is only a lowly concubine! The connection is far too messed up to even go anywhere. Generally, only the brothers of true wives deserve to be called brother-inws, what are you?" Pang Ran spoke the truth. Upon hearing those words, Lin Yues face burned with fury, but he covered it quickly with a cold smile, a malicious intent shed in his eyes. "Pang Ran, you think its that simple, dont you? My brother-inw has long intended to purchase a string of Longevity Pills from the Hundred Herb Hall. Whatever sins this woman hasmitted in the past, she should not have impersonated as a person from the Hundred Herb Hall. So I sent word to him, and he should be on his way here. Haha! As long as he hands this woman over to the Hundred Herb Hall, they would always remember him for his deed and allocate a slot for him in their quota. Do you think anyone could withstand the attractiveness of those pills?" Lin Yue smiled coldly. He had always known that if he were to ever make a move against Pang Ran, that stubborn General would never sit idly by, he had always disliked him! Hence, for extra insurance, he sent someone to inform Xia Yu of this. True enough, once he had heard that someone was impersonating the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Xia Yu wasted no time. In his eyes, this woman would be his bargaining chip to win the favor of the Hundred Herb Hall. A proud organization like the Hundred Herb Hall would never allow anyone to impersonate their own master! He thought. "Hehe!" Lin Yueughed softly, and said icily, "Pang Ran, if you didnt make anyone impersonate the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, I would not have been able to make anyone from the Xia family react. This is what you would call, dont invite death unless you wished to die! You did this to yourself! Did you really think that you could rely on your own strengths to oppose the powers of the Hundred Herb Hall? Dream on!" The General furrowed his brows and red at Lin Yue frostily. If the Xia family were to get involved in this, it would indeed be a problem... "Men, lock him up!" ordered the General, his wrinkled brows rxed. Just as he issued the order, a sneeringugh was heard, the arrogance in the voice was iparable. "Lin Yue is one of my own, Id like to see whos dared to mark himself with death andid a hand on him!" A middle-aged man dressed in gray robes appeared, walking slowly towards them. His stature and looks were considered average, sheer arrogance gleamed in his sharp eyebrows, his eyes swept across the people before him in disdain. While he did not possess much power in the Xia family, to most people, having the Xia name gave him the right to treat everyone with arrogance! He looked at the lowly peasants with an air of extreme superiority. "Young master Xia Yu." Lin Yues eyes brightened. He hurriedly said, "Young master Xia Yu, please save me! The Sixth and Fifth Princes have joined forces to orchestrate my death, the General is on their side, and that audacious girl, impersonating the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall! They ced no importance to the dignified Xia family!" "The Princes of the Imperial Household?" Xia Yu looked scornfully at Pang Ran and the Fifth Prince, andughed mockingly, "You are mere dogs to the Xia family! Isnt the Imperial Household supposed to listen to the orders of our Xia family? You, little Princes, dared to harm one of my own? What daring of heavenly proportions! Even dogs learn not to bite their masters, this world has certainly changed, no?" Chapter 245: The Xia Family Arrives (5) Chapter 245: The Xia Family Arrives (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pang Ran and the Fifth Princes faces turned ugly. Its true, the Xia family hadplete control over the session of the Imperial Throne, but the Imperial Family certainly were not the Xia familys dogs! Aside from the line of session of the Imperial Throne, other matters were determined by the Imperial Family themselves. The Xia family has never interfered. Yet this guy has humiliated them to such a degree! However,pared to Pang Rans temper, the Fifth Prince was far more stable. His eyes looked solemnly at Xia Yu, not saying a word. Over the years, he has learned to conceal his emotions, otherwise, he probably would have been assassinated a few times already... Noticing Pang Rans urge to step forward in anger, Gu Ruoyan raised her hand, blocking his way. Her clear, beautiful eyes fell on Xia Yus face, smiling softly, "It would seem that even the Head of the Xia family has never made the Imperial Family of ck Tortoise country his watch dogs, could it be that you have greater rights that the Head of the Xia family himself? Or have you always been yearning for the position as the Head of the Xia family? Do you n on going beyond the sacrificial altar and taking over their kitchen?" Her smile was light and clear, her eyes like sharp rays of light stared straight at Xia Yu. Now it was Xia Yus face that had turned an ugly shade. He was merely distant rtive and did not have a prominent position in the family. However, the young girls words had undoubtedly pushed him to where the wind and waves are the fiercest. If Master Xia heard this, he would never let him hear the end of it! Evidently, he had underestimated this clever and eloquent woman. "Hmph!" Xia Yu showed his disagreement, curled his lips coldly and shot a nce towards Gu Ruoyuns calm face, "Youre the girl whos impersonating as the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall? Youre already powerless to defend yourself, and yet youre still involving yourself in this matter? Youre truly reckless!" At that very moment, Pang Rans clenched fist began to shake, his heart was desperately worried over Pang Zihuangtheyve been standing here very far too long. He did not know if his Imperial Father could hold on any longer. "Lets go." As if reading Pang Rans thoughts, Gu Ruoyuns eyes swept briefly over Xia Yus arrogant face, coldly turned her gaze away, and icily gave the order, "Baobao, if anyone dares to stand in my way, kill without mercy!" Kill without mercy--C The three words spoken sounded like thunder, exploding beneath the skies, making Lin Yues face, which was originally filled with hope, fall like dead ash. He had initially thought that this imposter would have been afraid of the Xia family; instead, she didnt even bother with giving face to them. This is it. Were truly finished... He thought hopelessly. No! I dont want to die! Especially not in this ufortable ce! "Fifth Prince, Lord General, both of you and this woman will die a horrible death! Haha, Ive already seen your destinies! If you kill me now, your days in the future will be filled with immeasurable suffering!" "And you, the soldiers and officials of ck Tortoise country, my heavenly eyes have seen it, it was the Sixth Prince and this woman who conspired to poison His Imperial Majesty! Are you really siding with the enemy? How could my words possibly be lies? If you are truly loyal to His Imperial Majesty, you will join me and kill this wicked woman and avenge His Imperial Majesty!" "Since I can read fortunes, I know what happens next, and soon the Hundred Herb Hall and the powers of the Xia family will arrive! If you help me defeat this woman, I will ask them to take pity on you, and request for you to receive a string of pills from the Hundred Herb Hall! Do not be afraid of their words! This woman may have a Martial King level spiritual beast, but the most powerful men of the Xia family are arriving soon, you only need to hold on for a little longer, and then you will receive endless glory and riches!" Chapter 246: The Xia Family Arrives (6) Chapter 246: The Xia Family Arrives (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Since the altercation began, many people had gathered in the entire passageway. That included guards and eunuchs, even officials who have heard of His Imperial Majestys demise due to poisoning. In their opinion, every word the Imperial Advisor says is the truth. Since he says that that woman must die, she must die! Comparatively speaking, they would be able to meet with the Hundred Herb Hall and the most powerful men of the Xia family! Hence, they all thought, as long as we defeat her, we will receive countless glory and riches! Even though Xia Yu felt that Lin Yus words were disgraceful, once he thought of how Gu Ruoyun had embarrassed him, he decided not to dispose him, only staring coldly at her pure and beautiful figure. "I promise in the name of the Xia family, Lin Yu speaks the truth! The Xia family will reward whoever that defeats this woman with countless benefits!" Upon hearing Xia Yus words, the crowd rolled up their sleeves for battle, staring greedily at Gu Ruoyuns face. "Grr!" Baobao let out a low growl, its vicious pupils swept across the faces of the people who were preparing to step forward and its eyes were filled with menace. A spiritual beast at Martial King level was certainly a huge threat to them, but the thought of obtaining a pill and promised rewards, the crowd marched forward after retreating two steps back. People forget their fears when faced with greed. They believed that since the Imperial Advisor had already seen their futures, it proved that no harm woulde to them. This woman is the one who will die. So why should they retreat? "Hahaha!" Witnessing the situation, Lin Yueughed loudly, his eyes were burning with sinister venom, coldly focusing his attention on the pure and beautiful figure. "Damned girl, still remember my prophecy for you? Your entire family will die a horrible death because of you! Only you will survive, and end up sold off to be someones concubine, and live the rest of your life in suffering! This prophecy will soon be fulfilled. So what if you had the Generals protection, or a Martial King spiritual beast in your possession? Can you oppose the colossal powers of the Hundred Herb Hall and the Xia family?" Death? That would be too easy for the girl! He thought. Since she was willing to throw away her own life by helping that good-for-nothing Pang Ran, she must bear the consequences! In order for everyone to understand the uracy of his prediction, this woman must be sold off to be someones concubine! Havent I been doing this for many years? From the very beginning, in order to be seen as a living and breathing celestial being, he had always predicted the fortunes of others, and then sneakily made his own predictionse true. He has even gone so far as to wipe out a few families for this! Of course, those people were innocent, but so what? For the sake of his rank and title, it didnt matter how many people had to die. True enough, after everything he had done, he had be the Imperial Advisor of ck Tortoise Country, respected by all, because his predictions were never wrong! Lin Yu smiled sinisterly as if he had already seen Gu Ruoyuns exceptionally miserable face, while he was the Imperial Advisor, set up on high, receiving high esteem and admiration from the entire world. "Are you quite certain that the Hundred Herb Hall wouldy their hands on me?" Right when Lin Yue was indulging in flights of fantasy, a sound of lightughter was heard, and his heart thumped. He quickly regained his senses, smiled coldly and said, "Of course!" "Oh, really?" Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly, her finger stroking her chin, "Since when has the Hundred Herb Hall begun to listen to yourmands? Ive never heard of it. Unless youre implying that the Hundred Herb Hall actually belongs to you?" Chapter 247: The Xia Family Arrives (7) Chapter 247: The Xia Family Arrives (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph, of course the Hundred Herb Hall wouldnt listen to my orders! However, youve impersonated the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall. This crime is heavy enough for you to be sentence to death a million times! Furthermore, the Hundred Herb Hall is now as bright as a sun at midday. Many powerful men want to win their favor in order to obtain their pills. Youve provoked such a fearsome power, and you still want to remain self-righteous? Keep dreaming!" Lin Yu smiled coldly, his eyes looked at Gu Ruoyuns curled lips coldly, solemnly marking her as a dead woman. "Is this guy an idiot?" Pang Ran stared disdainfully at Lin Yu, as though he were aplete idiot, saying such words in front of the owner of Hundred Herb Hall, even saying that their master should die a million times? Has he taken his daily medication? Pang Ran wondered. Honestly speaking, Pang Ran trusted Gu Ruoyunpletely, never doubting her identity. Besides, Gu Ruoyun could present so many pills without hesitation. No one in this world would have such an ability unless they were from the Hundred Herb Hall. Does Lin Yue or the Xia family have such abilities? He wondered. Even the Three Great Authorities would not have such boldness! "When have I ever said that I wanted to appear self-righteous?" asked Gu Ruoyun with a small smile on her face. "Since youve asked to meet the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall, then Ill grant your wish! Baobao, head to the Soaring Phoenix Pce and protect Her Imperial Majesty the Empress." Imperial Mother? Pang Ran quivered, How could I have forgotten, my Imperial Father had already been poisoned, I myself am on the brink of a crisis, that wicked Concubine Lin would never let my Imperial Mother get away! "Is this woman an idiot?" Seeing what Gu Ruoyun had done, the crowd was confused. That Martial King spiritual beast was this womans guardian, and yet she ordered it to leave? They questioned. Once the spiritual beast leaves, it wouldnt help the situation despite the Generals presence. After all, this distant rtive of the Xia family was a high-level Martial General! One level higher than the General himself! Even the General thought of this and furrowed his brows. However, he stayed silent, and issued an order, "Soldiers! Protect the safety of the Princes and thisdy!" "Yes, sir!" In that instant, the soldiers drew their weapons and created a formation around the three. Upon seeing this, Xia Yu sneered scornfully, his eyes taunting, "Bunch of crickets and ants! Youd dare make an enemy of the Xia family? Very well! Youll soon regret your decision!" Swoosh! Xia Yus body was like lightning, as fast as a hurricane. Arge sword appeared in his hand, directed towards Gu Ruoyun to strike her head-on. He believed that the only one who was even remotely threatening was Gu Ruoyun. Especially since this woman had gone as far as to nder me, I must make her die a horrible death! He thought. Gu Ruoyuns had a small smile on her face the entire time, and show no sign of using any form of defense. Her beautiful eyes remained as calm as water, remaining silently steadfast in front of the crowd, independent of the world. At that moment, all the weaknesses in her body were exposed to Xia Yu. He only needed to reach her to end the womans life. Xia Yuughed disdainfully, I thought this woman had some sort of ability! I certainly never thought that she would copse at the first blow. Doesnt she know her weaknesses must be concealed when facing a master? What did she do instead? Shes actually just quietly waiting to die! Thats right. Exposing your weaknesses when facing a master, is a very fatal move! Unfortunately, in Gu Ruoyuns eyes, Xia Yu was no master. She had no need to conceal anything. Chapter 248: The Xia Family Arrives (8) Chapter 248: The Xia Family Arrives (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hong!" A stream of green aura came rushing out when Xia Yu was about to reach her, sending his body flying like a heavy weight streaking across the sky, before being forcefully thrown onto the ground. "This This aura" Before he could fully understand how he could have been flung by Gu Ruoyun, he was shaken by thetters terrifying aura. He widened his eyes in shock and disbelief at the calm andposed young woman as his body shuddered, "A high-level Martial King, there is no mistake! She is a high-level Martial King!" "What? A high-level Martial King? Impossible, just how old is this little girl? Such a young high-level Martial King, that''s impossible!" "But But thats what Xia Yu of the Xia family said himself, and hes a powerful high-level Martial General. Shes also managed to send him flying in an instant with one blow, who else could possibly do this aside from a high-level Martial King?" Hisss! The crowd was filled with an outpouring of shock. Thisdy did not look older than eighteen years of age, such a young high-level Martial King, is the world turning into heaven? Lin Yus face turned pale and stared straight at the young womans pure and beautiful face. He gritted his teeth in hatred, mostly due to his trembling heart! Never in his wildest dreams would he have guessed that this imposter would actually have been a powerful Martial King! Out of everyone else, only Pang Ran did not seem the least bit surprised. Instead, he observed the faces of the shocked crowd. Not to forget that he had previously caught sight of Gu Ruoyuns breakthrough to the Martial King rank. His reaction then was much bigger than everyone else in the area, nearly wanting to cut a sliver in thetters body to check its structure. Is there a need to be so perverse? Three months ago, Gu Ruoyun was rapidly improving while training Pang Ran at the same time. That was when she had her breakthrough to Martial King! "Didnt you say that the Hundred Herb Hall would never let me get away?" asked Gu Ruoyun with a slight smile on her face. Lin Yue angrily grit his teeth and said, "Even if you are a Martial King, there is also a high-level Martial King residing in the Hundred Herb Hall. Besides, I hear that the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall has an Azure Dragon and a White Tiger as her spiritual beasts, do you think that you can oppose such a power by simply relying on your own capabilities? You really dont know when to give up!" Lin Yu was banking on making Gu Ruoyun fear the powers of the Hundred Herb Hall, as long as she was afraid, they would still stand a chance. "The Azure Dragon and the White Tiger?" Gu Ruoyun dug her ears,ughed softly and said, "Do you mean these two?" Hong! At that moment, the heavens and earth seemed to have lost their colors. Two beams of light erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body, one green and one white, intertwining towards the skies until the green light shot up towards the skies, and the white lightnded on the ground, both taking the shape of tworge bodies. "So it is you who dares to insult my mistress?" Yunyao smiled softly, stepping gracefully towards the bbergasted Lin Yu, her fierce tiger-eyes alight with fiery rage, smoke erupting from dense clouds. She had long disliked this shitty Imperial Advisor, who had the audacity toy his hand on the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall. He didnt even bother to look into who her mistress really was! Would her mistress have worked hard in building up the Hundred Herb Hall for this bunch of b*stards? Is this man insane? Yunyao thought. Chapter 249: The Xia Family Arrives (9) Chapter 249: The Xia Family Arrives (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Azure Dragon? The White Tiger? Heavens! Its really the two spiritual beasts, the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger!" "My ass! Is there some sort of mistake, didnt they say that the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall only had these two great spiritual beasts? Besides... An eighteen-year-old woman, a young and peerless genius! Aside from the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, who else would have such powerful talent? Weve definitely been deceived by the Imperial Advisor this time!" "What Imperial Advisor? Hes only a spiritual scoundrel! If he had such knowledge of past, present, and future, how could he have been unable to predict someones identity? All these years, wevepletely wasted our time in admiring this man!" Hearing the surrounding noise, Lin Yus face turned from green to white, then white to green again. It was obvious that he was frightened! Was this woman truly the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall? What rank or talent did Pang Ran have to establish a connection with such a person? No! I dont believe it! This isnt real! "Dont listen to that woman! Thats not even the Azure Dragon or the White Tiger! Shes using some way to trick us, shes a fake! How could a good-for-nothing like Pang Ran have met the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall?" Lin Yu bellowed madly. However, no paid him any attention, even Xia Yu was scrambling to find a way out of this. This is all that idiot Lin Yus fault! He thought, angrily. He dared to tell me things without confirming the situation! I had wanted to establish a rtionship with the Hundred Herb Hall and use it to my advantage. This is theplete opposite, Ive insulted the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall! Xia Yu felt his body burn with rage at the thought, he walked straight towards Lin Yu and fiercely kicked him, saying angrily, "Lin Yu, youve brought cmity upon me! For so many years, how many lives have you destroyed in order to prove that your predictions were urate? How many families have you ruined? I closed my eyes to it all on ount of Lin Dieer! This time, its even better, youve even set your sights upon the Hundred Herb Hall, even if you f*cking want to die, dont drag me down with you!" Shuaaa! In an instant, the crowd exploded. No one could believe what their ears, their astonished eyes fell on Lin Yus dusty face. "What did Xia Yu of the Xia family just say? In order to prove himself, Lin Yu destroyed many lives?" said one. "Oh, Ive said this before, how could his predictions have possibly been so urate, until all hell would break loose on a person who would die in no more than two days, even giving out predictions on which family would be entirely exterminated, and they would indeed be exterminated by the second day, I really thought that his words came from the celestials, turns out that I was used! I have never met such a selfish and conniving man, too damned shameless!" The crowd scolded Lin Yu viciously as if they had forgotten that they were allpletely bewitched by Lin Yu to go against Gu Ruoyun. "Yunyao, Tianqiong, watch Xia Yu and Lin Yu for me. Pang Ran, lets go visit your Imperial Father, He should be waking up soon." What? Lin Yus eyes widened, he eximed in surprise. " Pang Zihuang is still alive? Thats impossible!" Upon uttering his final word, he was immediately astonished at what he had revealed. He was so afraid that he began to tremble, his face turned pale. "Lin Yu, youve finally confessed to causing harm upon His Imperial Majesty?" the General smiled coldly, "Furthermore, the fact that His Imperial Majesty is still alive must be a huge disappointment to you, am I right? However, this General will not exceed ones ce and meddle in other peoples affairs and punish you. Well wait until His Imperial Majesty awakens to take action! Youd better behave yourself! Hmph!" The General straightened his sleeves and followed Gu Ruoyun towards Pang Zihuangs pce. At that moment, Lin Yus looked as dead as ash, his eyes full of despair. He suddenly remembered something, and his eyes lit up with hope again... The Third Prince! Thats right. The Third Prince was not in the Imperial Pce at the moment, but as long as he was alive, there was still a chance for them to take revenge and wipe up this grudge. Chapter 250: The Xia Family Arrives (10) Chapter 250: The Xia Family Arrives (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Soaring Phoenix Pce. Imperial Concubine Lin sat gracefully on a luxurious chair. Her long fingers softly caressing a gold phoenix robe, acent smile hanging on her lips. Her beautiful eyes nced at the woman held to the ground by a guard and said in a provocative voice, "I just dont understand how a face like Yours could receive so much love from His Imperial Majesty. Im a thousand times prettier than You, so why wont he pay full attention to me? All the pampering Ive received is probably on ount of the fact that my little sister is the concubine of the nobleman Xia Yu." She couldnt ept it. The Empress certainly wasnt beautiful or all that virtuous. She wasnt even from an all-powerful background, so why did His Imperial Majesty choose her to be his Empress? The title of the Empress should be mine! Im the only one who is suited to be the Mother of the Nation! The Empress raised her head, smiling coldly and staring daggers at Concubine Lin, whose gorgeous, delicate face was as beautiful as peonies, "Imperial Concubine Lin, We are the Empress of this country, you stormed in and broke into the Soaring Phoenix Pce, arent you afraid that His Imperial Majesty will punish you for your impudence?" "Hahaha!" Imperial Concubine Linughed loudly, her blood red nails lightly tracing the intricate phoenix embroidery on the phoenix robe, her eyes filled with taunting. "This phoenix robe is really beautiful, its a waste for You to be wearing it. In this entire world, only I can truly bring out its beauty! Dont You agree, Your Imperial Majesty, the Empress?" Sheughed mockingly, raising her head to observe the Empress changed expression, "Besides, His Imperial Majesty has met His demise, so dont even hope for Him toe save You. Furthermore, the one behind His Imperial Majestys demise was Your precious son, Pang Ran. Tsk tsk. That Pang Ran sure is bold, conspiring with an outsider to assassinate His Imperial Majesty. The Imperial Advisor is now on his way with his guards to lock him up, he will be beheaded soon!" Hong! Like a bolt of lightning appearing from clear skies, the Empress cold, indifferent face immediately turned pale. Her body began to tremble, her dark eyes showed deep pain. His Imperial Majesty has met His demise? And the one responsible for it, was Raner? How could it be? This cannot be true! Its definitely not true! "It was you!" Suddenly, the Empress reacted, struggling to charge towards Imperial Concubine Lin, Her eyes filled with fiery rage, she looked as though was ready to gobble someone up. "You caused His Imperial Majestys demise! It must be you! Imperial Concubine Lin, youre certainly full of daring, His Imperial Majesty has been treating you well, and yet you assassinated Him! Haha, you want to destroy His Imperial Majesty and Raner, and Us? Do it, then. Even if you descend into hell, we will be together. You, on the other hand, will live out your life old and alone. Hahaha!" The Empress let out a crazedugh, and Her vermillion hairpins fell to the ground, causing Her hair to be in disarray like a madwoman. She had always known that Imperial Concubine Lin loved His Imperial Majesty, just as much as the Empress herself loved Him. But She never thought that hatred would grow from that love and that Imperial Concubine Lin would end up assassinating His Imperial Majesty. Imperial Concubine Lins eyes darkened, a cold smile hung on her face, "You think I would fulfill Your wishes? Never! Im not letting You die, so You can never be together! All of you! Make sure to beat her ruthlessly, Im sure that the feeling of beating up an Empress will be quite enjoyable!" After she had finished, the court eunuchs and pce maidens rubbed their hands gleefully, walked forward. These were all Imperial Concubine Linsckeys, whatever she says, goes. Seeing as the Empress was now incapacitated, ck Tortoise Country pretty much belonged to Imperial Concubine Lin, and seeing as Imperial Concubine Lin had painted the Sixth Prince as the criminal who assassinated His Imperial Majesty, even the Xia family would not have very much to say. In this instance, would anyone pity the Empress suffering? Not to mention the fact that beating up the high and mighty Empress would be a very enjoyable feeling! Chapter 251: The Xia Family Arrives (11) Chapter 251: The Xia Family Arrives (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "All of you..." Staring at the people slowly advancing towards her, the Empress gritted her teeth hatefully, even though she still had some strength, the guards restrained her. She simply could not move. All she could do was re at the advancing court eunuchs and pce maidens with her sharp, stern eyes. Seeing this, the court eunuchs and ces maidens were stunned for a moment, until they remembered that the Empress was now a prisoner and gathered up their courage, continuing to approach Her. Pa! A pce maidens handnded on the Empress face, five red shadows immediately appeared on Her fair face and the Empress gasped in pain. Everyone else was instantly excited and rushed forward to punch and p the Empress body. They had never seen the high and mighty Empress in such a pathetic state. Their eyes lit up with glee. It hurts! The Empress now felt extreme pain from head to toe, as if even Her bones had all been broken, she licked the blood on the corner of her blood stained lips and swept a piercing re across the rest and onto Concubine Lin. "How does it feel, Empress? Not too bad, right? A high ranking person like You, would actually look so pathetic? Oh, thats right, I wonder how Pang Ran is doing, probably locked in the dungeon, awaiting his death. Of course, If You wanted to see him, I could make it happen. What do you think?" Upon hearing her words, the Empress, who was initially still full of rage, felt Her heart sink, "Can you really arrange for Us to see Raner?" "I always mean what I say," Imperial Concubine Lin raised her arrogant chin, smiling frostily at the woman who was crawling on the ground. She had dreamt of fiercely stepping on Her countless times and tearing Her noble and virtuous face to pieces, "as long as You kneel before me, I wont only let You see Your son, if Im feeling happy about it, I might even let him live for a few more months." The Empress clenched Her fist and took a deep breath. She knew that Imperial Concubine Lins words could not be trusted, but when She thought of how much she wanted to see Her son, Imperial Concubine Lin was Her only hope. For this one and only hope, for Raner, so what if We have to suffer the humiliation? We dont care! "Imperial Concubine Lin, We hope that you will remember your words. As long as We kneel before you, you will arrange for me to meet with Raner." She slowly closed her eyes, the eyshes on her pale face trembled. Momentster, the Empress opened her eyes and gingerly knelt before Imperial Concubine Lin, in front of the eyes of the court eunuchs and pce maidens... What humiliation! An endless sense of shame fill the Empress heart, But what can We do? As long as We can see Raner, even if she asked Us to die, We would not hesitate, much less kneel before her. This was a tiny sliver of hope... Such is the heart of a mother, no matter the circumstances, her heart would only long for her son. At this moment, she was no longer a high and mighty Empress, but a mother who held her son in her heart... "Imperial Concubine Lin, We have done as youve asked. Can you bring Us to see Raner?" The Empress voice shook, Her long fingernails dug into Her palms, fresh blood began oozing out. Suddenly, Imperial Concubine Linughed loudly, sheughed so hard that she was on the brink of tears. "Haha, Empress, even You would encounter a day like this! All these years, it has always been I who had to kneel before You, it was always I would have had to greet You with respect, and You have done whatever You pleased with His Imperial Majestys pampering! But now, You would have such a day like this! To kneel before me, epting such apromise! Did You really think that I would let You see that good-for-nothing Pang Ran? I tell you now, that I want Your family of three divided! Furthermore, once Youre all dead, Your ashes will be separated from each other into the far corners of the earth, so You will never meet for eternity!" Chapter 252: The Xia Family Arrives (12) Chapter 252: The Xia Family Arrives (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Imperial Concubine Lins heart was overjoyed, herughter grew louder and louder, filling the halls of the Soaring Phoenix Pce. How should we say this? Too much pleasure can easily bring great sadness, and this was exactly what happened to Imperial Concubine Lin. Just before herughter died down, a loud roar could be heard from the distant horizon, frightening her until even her soul was trembling in fear. Before she could even react, arge snow-white figure smashed through the strong walls of the Soaring Phoenix Pce, its wolf ws flung across her face before she could even wipe the grin off her face, fiercely pping her across the room. Pa! Imperial Concubine Lins body crashed into a wall, she certainly did not have as much strength as Baobao to smash through the wall but thanks to the immense force that came from Baobaos p, she had actually made a dent with her delicate body embedded in it, hitting her entire body. "Imperial concubine!" The guards were pale with shock, ready to dash forward and help the woman. At that moment, an eerie gaze fell on them. "Grr!" Baobao growled softly, charging forward, scaring everyone senseless. No one bothered about Imperial Concubine Lin anymore and immediately ran for their lives faster than lightning. The Empress face waspletely nk, still in a daze from everything that had happened... However, Baobao was far toozy to chase after them. After all, the meat on them was dirty and smelly, not tasty at all. It stepped forward, proudly walking towards Imperial Concubine Lin before biting her thigh and dragging her along with him. After a bit of consideration, Baobao turned its head towards the Empress and growled softly, as if hinting for Her to follow it... Although the Empress head was still dizzy from shock, She ended up following Baobao anyway. She did not know why, but She felt that the spiritual beast would never harm her. ... Pang Ran could immediately see Pang Zihuang lying on the imperial bed-chamber. He hurriedly threw himself towards him. Coincidentally, Pang Zihuang was slowly awakening from his sleep. Upon opening His eyes, He could vaguely make out a blurry figure rushing towards Him C His expression changed quickly at the sight of it. He had not forgotten that He only just met with Concubine Lin, and the woman had tried to poison Him to death. Could it be that the poison did not work, and did not kill Us at all? Pang Zihuang then raised His leg into a kick, sending the figure that was rushing towards Him flying and loudly yelled, "Guards! Arrest this assassin!" Pang Ran, who had no idea what was going on, ended up falling buttocks-first onto a cactus. He yelled in pain like a pig being ughtered, his eyes filled with resentment. What did I do this time? Suddenly receiving such a harsh kick, what could I have possibly done in my past life that was so disastrous that I should receive such harsh punishment? What a tragedy! "Where is the assassin?" The General, who arrived slightlyter than Pang Ran, was initially overjoyed upon hearing Pang Zihuangs voice from outside the Imperial bedchambers, but upon hearing his words a little clearer was then filled with rage. He immediately rushed in with his soldiers, "Your Imperial Majesty, Your humble servant hase to your aid toote! Where is this assassin?" Although Lin Yu had been reprimanded, he certainly didnt expect for him to have even more aplices who go as far as to harm His Imperial Majesty right in front of his eyes. Such boldness! However, once he entered the pce halls, he was shocked. What did he see? Pang Zihuang looking enraged and ready to kill, and the person he was facing was his most precious son and prince, sitting on the floor and covering his buttocks sadly, and a pure, honest and delicate youngdy standing on one side of the room, with the corners of her lips tilting upwards into a grin, both hands on her chest. It wasnt hard to tell that her delicate and pretty face looked as if she were enjoying a good joke. Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Poor Pang Ran... (^^;) Chapter 253: The Xia Family Arrives (13) Chapter 253: The Xia Family Arrives (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whats going on? Wasnt there an assassin in the room? Where did the assassin go? "Erm..." the General asked in confusion, "Your Imperial Majesty, where is this assassin?" "The assassin? Why hes right... Eh? Pang Ran? What are you doing here?" Pang Zihuang widened His eyes, shouldnt the Lin Yu siblings be here? Why is this kid, Pang Ran here? Actually, Pang Zihuang cannot be med for having mistaken Pang Ran for somebody else. After all, He had only just woken up and His eyesight had not returned. He did not even see Pang Raning. All He saw was a figure rushing towards Him, and Pang Rans figure was quite simr to that of Lin Yus. So He naturally thought that the former was thetter. Because He had identified the man as Lin Yu, poor Pang Ran received the kick in Lin Yus ce. "It would seem that You Imperial Majestys vigor has returned quite well." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently while stroking her chin, "That one kick has sent Pang Ran flying towards a distance of about 3.3 meters." "Hehe." Pang Zihuang felt slightly embarrassed, only understanding what had happened after Gu Ruoyuns exnation. The assassin We had seen was actually Pang Ran by mistake? But then again, it was the kids fault for charging towards Us for no apparent reason. If it werent for him, We would not have embarrassed ourselves in front of so many people. The more He thought of it, the more the notion made sense to Him. Pang Zihuang red sharply at Pang Ran, frightening him into shrinking his neck, massaging his buttocks in grief. What did I do this time? Pang Ran wondered. "Oh right!" Pang Zihuang smacked his palm on the bed, and bellowed angrily, "General, take the scoundrels Lin Yu and Imperial Concubine Lin into custody and bring them before Us, immediately!" "Your Imperial Majesty." The General nced briefly at Gu Ruoyun, then bowed before Pang Zihuang and said, "Lin Yu has already been defeated by this youngdy. As for Imperial Concubine Lin, she is now in the Soaring Phoenix Pce. Lady Gu has already sent her spiritual beast after her." Then, the General began rying the events that had happened after Pang Zihuang was poisoned in detail. Upon finding out that the siblings had tried to frame Pang Ran, Pang Zihuang was furious. He raised His sword and rushed out, forgetting to even put on His dragon robes. Everyone who saw Pang Zihuang in this state was dumbfounded and still in a daze even after He had left. The end for Lin Yu will truly be miserable to an extreme point! You can imagine how terrifying an enraged Pang Zihuang would be! As for Imperial Concubine Lin, once she had heard that Gu Ruoyun was truly the Master of Hundred Herb Hall, she screamed and fainted immediately, the hatred in her heart nearly swallowing her whole. The Empress had absolutely no idea over what was going on from the very beginning. However, once She saw Pang Zihuang and Pang Ran safe and sound, She sighed in relief, and tears filled Her eyes, unloading Her poise and grandeur. After all, once you removed theyers of Her position as the Empress, She was truly a gentle and virtuous loving wife and mother. Upon knowing that it was Gu Ruoyun who saved Pang Zihuang, She held her hand in such gratitude that She could not let go. It was a good thing that Pang Ran pulled his Imperial Mother away, otherwise, She would have been holding Gu Ruoyuns hand the entire day. However, the powers of the Imperial Pce should never be underestimated, the ingredients for the antidote to Pang Zihuangs trigonotis peduncris poisoning were gathered within half a day. With the ingredients, Gu Ruoyun can begin to concoct the antidote for Pang Zihuang. Nevertheless, Gu Ruoyun found it strange that despite the hugemotion that had happened in the pce, none of its details leaked out, as if someone had arranged to confine all information... ... A fresh breeze could be felt, and a mysterious man in ck stayed hidden behind a tree, his palms pressing against the back of the tree. His cold, unfeeling eyes glowed with the light of warmth and love upon seeing the young girl in the courtyard. His thin, water chestnut-shaped lips lightly curled upwards, and the face concealed beneath his ck mask disyed a kind of tenderness that no one else has ever seen. It would seem that this cold man who had a powerful aura would only be enveloped in the luster of such affection in moments like this. Chapter 254: The Xia Family Arrives (14) Chapter 254: The Xia Family Arrives (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "If you wanted to protect her so much, why not show yourself to her, instead of always hiding in the shadows?" Zuo Shangchen, dressed in peach pink robes suddenly appeared behind the man. His face, which was as beautiful as a peach blossom, carried a rxed and capricious smile. His beautiful eyes carelessly nced at the body of the man before him. No one had noticed it, but at that moment a strange light shed across his eyes. Once he had found out that two parties from the Xia family were looking to track Gu Ruoyun down, the man in ck called upon Zuo Shangchen for his help to squash the news of her presence in ck Tortoise Country. This is why no news regarding the recent events at the Imperial Pce had leaked out... Aside from anyone who was involved in the situation, no one knew the whereabouts of the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall. "Xiao Yuner...must really want to see you." Zuo Shangchen closed his fan and wiped off hiszy smile. His eyes now stared seriously at the man, "No one knows how much pain and suffering shes endured all these years, are you really decided on never revealing yourself?" The man was silent. The sunlight could not drive out the chill emanating from his cold demeanor, no matter how warm it was. At that moment, even Zuo Shangchen could feel the mans depressive state, his chest felt blocked with panic, his usually frivolous expression was now more dignified C no one had ever seen him this way. "You..." "It is still not the time yet." The man said, shaking his head as a cold light shed across his dark eyes, "I cannot let anyone know of my presence here, and no one must realize that the man locked within the mountains is not me! Otherwise, the men who have eyed me covetously would not let this opportunity slip by. Furthermore, with such a strong enemy on my back, before I am powerful enough, I can only use this method to ensure her safety." Zuo Shangchen was momentarily startled, then recovered himself to his usual easy-going yet enchanting smile, his red lips curved attractively. He unfolded his fan with a smile as beautiful as ten miles of fragrant peach blossoms. "Youre willing to give your all in order to protect her, then I will use my life to ensure her safety in the future. If anything happens to you, I will never let anyone harm even a single strand of hair on her head." Zuo Shangchen may have said this with a smile, but his eyes disyed exceptional firmness. No one could even touch a single hair on whomever Zuo Shangchen resolves to protect. Unless they did it over his dead body! "Thank you." The man replied hoarsely. What is the meaning of being a brother? Brothers will make every effort to protect the members of their family. While he has never mentioned this to Zuo Shangchen, this man would be his sworn brother for the rest of his life! "In the past, it was you who saved my life. If it were not for you, I would not be alive today. So protecting her is my duty." Zuo Shangchen replied seriously. Hearing these words, the man said nothing more. His gaze fell on the pure and beautiful young girl in the courtyard. His eye so filled with love it could drown a person to death. "Yuner, do not worry. Once Ive umted enough power to protect you, I will appear before you, and guard you so that you will always live in peace." ... If Gu Ruoyun had known that the news of themotion in the pce was squashed by that mischievous Zuo Shangchen, she would have punched him fiercely! In fact, the reason why she had decided to make such a hugemotion in ck Tortoise Country was to attract the attention of the Xia family. But their good intentions put her efforts to waste. At this moment, in the Xia household, a middle-aged man mmed his hand on a table, ring coldly at his subordinates, "I gave you a simple order to find someone, and youve failed! If that little bastard Xia Linyu found her first, all of you had better feed yourselves to tigers and wolves! Ill give you half a month more. Be sure to murder Gu Ruoyun, and push the me on Xia Linyu! I want to cause a rift between Xian Linyus father and the Ghost Doctor!" Chapter 255: The Xia Family Arrives (15) Chapter 255: The Xia Family Arrives (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Reporting to the Second Master, our men have already been to the Hundred Herb Hall in Azure Dragon Country. However... It seems that Gu Ruoyun was not in the Hundred Herb Hall." said a man who was drenched in cold sweat, trembling in fear while awaiting the middle-aged mans response. Even though the Second Master had always put on a gentle and warm face, only they knew that this man was shady and cruel to the bone. Anyone who offended him would never live in peace! A haze formed in Xia Qis eyes, his lips curled eerily, "Xia Linyu, this time, no one can save you or your father! Even if your travels prove fruitful and youre sessful in curing the tuberculosis in your body, it does not mean that your father would have the same good fortune! The Xia family... will sooner orter be mine! I will eradicate anything that stands in my way!" ... In the restaurant, Gu Ruoyun stared at the evildoer who was fanning himself with a coquettish smile on his face before her and rubbed her temples as if she had a headache. This person was like the soul of a deceased who has yet to disperse. No matter where she went, she would always bump into him. "What? No maids to carry you on your pnquin today?" Every time this evildoer appeared he would always be lyingzily in his pnquin. Today, there were no pnquin maids in sight; it was truly a rare urrence. Gu Ruoyun was indeed slightly astonished. Zuo Shangchen smiled softly; his beautiful face disyed a joking smile, the corners of his lips lifted upwards to a smile that was utterly magnificent. "I do need to move about sometimes, dont you agree, Xiao Yuner?" Ever since this evildoer appeared, the entire restaurant wentpletely silent. Especially the unmarried women, they could not take their eyes off him. They had already thought that the Third Prince of ck Tortoise Country was beautiful enough, but they never imagined that a man could be so beautiful to this degree, his looks were simply capable of causing the downfall of a city. Even his slightest smile could pull at anyones heartstrings, so beautiful that he could turn living things upside down. Pang Rans eyes circted between the two, unsure of what to think, only his gossipy nces betrayed him. "May this prince sit down?" Zuo Shangchens lips curved into a shallow smile, his beautiful eyes fixed upon Gu Ruoyun from the very beginning. "Sit. Please sit. Sit anywhere you like." Before waiting for Gu Ruoyun to speak, Pang Ran hurriedly stood up, his face brimming with a wide smile, "The Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country has graced us with his presence, and is certainly a weed a guest of ck Tortoise Country, dont you agree, goddess?" Obviously, Pang Ran had already recognized Zuo Shangchens identity from the start. What? The Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country? The eyes of the women who had previously been hesitating lit up, for some of them were daughters of Imperial officials. Their ranks dictate that they can never marrymoners. No matter how beautiful the man was, he would not be able to match up to them if he did not have any rank or social status. However, this was entirely different if he were the Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country. As long as you could be the wife or concubine of the Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country, then your family name would certainly rise as a result. Moreover, this was a man of exceptional beauty. Hence, some of the girls stood up and walked straight towards Zuo Shangchen. They simply could not wait any longer. A girl dressed in white, like a pure and wless lotus flower, shyly lowered her head, her voice as sweet as melodious as an oriole bird and said, "Your Royal Highness the Fouth Prince, this humble girl is the daughter of the Prime Minister of ck Tortoise Country, Xianger. I did not expect to bump into the Fourth Princes elegant demeanor. If Your Royal Highness doesnt mind, may this humble girl sit with you?" Eyeing the scene before her, Gu Ruoyun contentedly raised her teacup, leisurely watching the show from the sides. Her beautiful clear eyes were like a smile, but not yet a smile. Chapter 256: The Xia Family Arrives (16) Chapter 256: The Xia Family Arrives (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchens lips held a touch of a smile, his indolent manner wrapped around the back of his head, his beautiful eyes shot a nce at the blushing Xianger, andzily opened his mouth, " This prince enjoys taking up two seats for himself." What he really meant was, he wanted to take up two seats in a table for four, and there was no space for her now. Unfortuately, Xianger did not understand what Zuo Shangchen had meant. She observed the smile on the man before her, thinking that he had a good impression on her, and her heart began beating happily. Her eyes shot a nce at Gu Ruoyun who was seated next to Pang Ran and said, "Excuse me, miss. May I have a seat? I am the daughter of the Prime Minister. If you would give me your seat, I will give you as much gold as you want!" She thought that the inly dressed woman who came with Pang Ran must certainly be the kind of woman who has sold herself in order to curry favor with influential officials. Such a disgusting woman simply isnt fit to sit with me! She thought. If it were not for the sake of maintaining a good impression on the Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country, she would have ordered someone to kick her out long ago! As for the reason behind Zuo Shangchens visit, she believed that it was because of Pang Ran, seeing as he was the Sixth Prince of ck Tortoise Country, having some form of acquaintance with Zuo Shangchen would make sense. Gu Ruoyun tapped her finger, her pure and delicate face filled with a smile, "Its not that I wont let you have my seat, but the price of it is quite high." "Name your price. I will pay it." A scornful glint shed across Xiangers expression. I was right, she thought, this woman has no shame, she would sell her body for a small benefit. Ironically, Xianger hadpletely forgotten that she herself had approached them after hearing about Zuo Shangchens identity. If Zuo Shangchen were not the Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country, she would have arrogantly decided that thetter was not fit to even speak to her. "As long as you can pay the price, I will sell this seat to you." Gu Ruoyun put down her teacup, her clear, beautiful, smiling eyes observed Xiangers disdainful expression, she nodded her head and said, "The price of this seat, is a country! If you can present me with a country as a gift, then I will sell it to you. This is still considered as friendship price, otherwise, I would not sell it to you for even one hundred countries." "You..." Xiangers expression changed greatly. The nerve of this woman, she thought angrily, opening her mouth to ask for a whole country, this is considered friendship price? Friendship my little sister! "Miss, youve treated me in such a way, despite my good intentions." Taking a deep breath, Xianger clenched her hand into a fist. Her snow-whiteplexion exhibiting clear fury, "Are you not sitting with His Royal Highness, Pang Ran, the Sixth Prince of our ck Tortoise Country for the purpose of obtaining glory, splendor, wealth, and rank? Why pretend to be noble and virtuous in front of everyone? I will give you one thousand pieces of gold, now give this seat to me! Youll never earn so much money in your life if you do not rely on the Sixth Prince." This woman is such a fake! Xianger thought. If she were not a woman who coveted riches, she would never have taken a fancy to a good-for-nothing like Pang Ran! At the end of the day, Pang Ran is the Emperors favorite, so if she could be the Sixth Princes wife, wouldnt she be enjoying endless splendor and riches? It seems that I would have to speak to my father about this. A cunning and uwful woman is scheming on getting close to the Sixth Prince. Let father remind His Imperial Majesty, lest the naturally na?ve Sixty Prince be discarded in circles around a woman with such intentions. However, upon Jin Xiangers words, the faces of the two men turned ugly. Pang Ran angrily mmed his hand on the table, his eyes spitting with rage. Gu Ruoyun was a great benefactor to him, and he would never allow anyone to insult her innocence. Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny "Little sister" mentioned by Xianger is actually the Chinese equivalent of "Pussy". I used "little sister" because I figured that a refineddy like Xianger probably wouldnt actually use suchnguage. Chapter 257: The First Clash (1) Chapter 257: The First sh (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Get out!" At that moment, a sombre voice was heard from the side. The smile that was as beautiful as peach blossoms on Zuo Shangchens exquisitely stunning face had disappeared into thin air; his easy-going demeanor was gone, and on the corners of his lips was a chilling smile. His cold eyes swept across Jin Xiangers face, his gaze was as if he were looking at a piece of trash. "Were you listening? The Fourth Prince has asked you to get lost! Get out now!" At this time, Jin Xianger was not even looking at Zuo Shangchen, so she was not aware that thetter was actually referring to her. Instead, she thought that he was asking Gu Ruoyun to leave and stared at her disdainfully. However, Gu Ruoyun, whose lips had always held a faint smile from the start, did not leave her seat. This made Jin Xianger even angrier. I have never seen such a shameless woman! She still remains nonchnt despite being chased away by the Fourth Prince! "Hey, did you not hear what Ive said? Get out of here immediately! Ive never seen such a shameless woman like you! As a woman, you should at least know a bit of restraint." Jin Xianger looked at Gu Ruoyun with loathing as her beautiful eyes filled with disdain. What a brazen woman! She thought. Shes probably refusing to leave because shes taken a fancy to the Fourth Prince! Unfortunately, without a reputable family, its impossible to be an imperial wife! I am the daughter of the Prime Minister of ck Tortoise Country, certainly a good match for the grand Fourth Prince. "Daughter of the Prime Minister of ck Tortoise Country, Jin Xianger?" A soft, coldugh could be heard. The man chucked the chin of the woman in white with his fan, his red lips curled upwards coldly, his expressionless eyes did not contain a single shred of warmth, it was as if she was looking at a dead man. Gu Ruoyun shook her head, let out an exasperated sigh and thought, there are so many unobservant people in this world. "Four... Fourth Prince." Jin Xianger foolishly stared at the evildoers face, unable to keep herself from staring so brazenly. She had never seen such a beautiful man. If I were to marry him, I would be satisfied for the rest of my life, she thought. "You like me, yes?" Zuo Shangchen asked, his eyes slightly squinted, a sliver of cold light passed through his eyes. His lips curved into a ghastly and terrifying smile as if still containing a faint bit of rage. "YeC Yes. Jin Xianger nodded her head, replying with starry-eyed infatuation, "Fourth Prince, Xianger has adored you from the first moment sheid eyes on you. Even if Xianger cannot be the wife of the Fourth Prince, she is willing to stay by the Fourth Princes side to serve you." "Serve me?" Zuo Shangchen smiled dazzlingly, and Jin Xiangers eyes couldnt help but fall into its brilliance. Just when she was about to take a step further, the mans disdainful voice spoke into her ear, her body was momentarily transported into an icebox. "Are you worthy?" Are you worthy? Jin Xiangers face turned pale, and widened her beautiful eyes in astonishment, in that instant, she really believed that everything she had heard was an entire misconception. She did not ask to be his wife, only to be by his side would be good enough, even though she would be nameless and without rank. But what did he say? She wondered. "This face is indeed lovely and moving, undoubtedly deserving the title of the prettiest maiden in ck Tortoise Country, unfortunately..." Zuo Shangchen closed his fan, curving his lips into a smile, "Unfortunately much too shameless! Are all the women in ck Tortoise Country without shame? Willing to strip naked and deliver herself to the door of the first man she sees? To follow this prince without requesting any form of status? Do you think this princes IQ iscking? Your willingness to hit on me proves that your mind is not pure, yet you still insist on masquerading your purity in front of me! Apologies, even if you wanted to be my scullery maid, I simply do not approve." Chapter 258: The First Clash (2) Chapter 258: The First sh (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Xiangers delicate frame shivered slightly, she tightly bit her pale white lips, staring in resentment at the beautiful, peach blossom-like face. Any man would have tender, protective feelings towards the fairer sex, right? But this man actually humiliated me with those words! Even saying that I would not be fit to be his scullery maid! Actually, humiliating her was not Zuo Shangchens only intention, he was speaking the truth! Even the mere toilet cleaners in the Dark Yin Pce were one of the very best masters in all of the four countries, what more the scullery maids! This woman was indeed beautiful, but her heart was not pure and her powers were much too weak, even a job as a toilet cleaner would not be given to her! "You are mistaken, Fourth Prince," said Pang Ran, his face beaming with a smile. "Most of the women in our ck Tortoise Country are more reserved and proud, women like her are in the minority, they are a disgrace to our country. Its as if they have not seen a man in many lifetimes so every time they see one, they rush towards him." Great! At this very moment, Pang Ran felt absolutely great! The Prime Ministers family has always been Imperial Concubine Lins aplices, and he had never liked Jin Xianger for a very long time, but could never find any opportunity to eliminate the Prime Minister. "Oh?" Zuo Shangchen raised an eyebrow, almost smiling but not quite, "Then this prince must look at his calendar before I leave the house, in case I should be so unfortunate to meet a woman like this! Such wretched luck." Jin Xianger felt her heart break, I had never imagined that the Fourth Prince had such an impression on me! Even saying that meeting me was his wretched luck! I am still the daughter of the Prime Minister! To be the Fourth Princes Concubine would be more than enough, what more apanying him! Thats right! It must be the fault of that woman! If it were not for her, the Fourth Prince would not treat me so poorly! Upon that thought, Jin Xiangers hateful eyes swept towards Gu Ruoyun, her gaze was like a knife, ready to cut her body into pieces. Finally, she could only grit her teeth and fight back the tears in her eyes as she turned towards Zuo Shangchen made a small bow, "Your Royal Highness, the Fourth Prince. This time it was this humble girl who has acted too recklessly, but this humble girl is certainly not a careless person, my intention of asking to sit with the Fourth Prince today was merely to adore the Fourth Princes magnificence. Please forgive this humble girl for causing a disturbance, I will now take my leave." Finishing her speech, she hurriedly walked towards the door. But just as she was about to make her exit, an ill wind suddenly rose behind her as if a hand hadnded fiercely on her back. Her body was immediately flung a few meters forward and she spat out a mouthful of blood,nding on a Camphor tree in front of her. The sound of sneeringughter could be heard in the background. Zuo Shangchen put his hand down, as if nothing had happened, and said carelessly, "Shes quite lucky, this prince is in a rather good mood today, so she only received a lesson. But if I were to be in a horrible mood..." Then her blood will be spilled all over the floor! How could the person who had single-handedly raised the Dark Yin Pce be a softhearted man? He had always based his decisions on killing a person on his moods. "Xiao Yuner, we have not met in so long, how about... Giving me a hug?" Wiping away his hazy expression, Zuo Shangchen smiled again. His smile was as beautiful as a flower, stunning everyone else in a split second. Sadly, after seeing how much suffering Jin Xianger had to endure, no matter how infatuated they were, no one dared to hit on him this time... Chapter 259: The First Clash (3) Chapter 259: The First sh (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Amidst the noise in the restaurant, Gu Ruoyun suddenly felt a sinister gaze staring straight at her. She frowned and turned towards the direction of the gaze. However, the stare that she had felt was nowhere to be found in the crowd. Unless she was mistaken? Gu Ruoyun shook her head, and retracted her vision, lightly relishing her tea, yet her senses were investigating all the movements around her... At that moment, no one had realized that a man dressed in ck hid inside the restaurants upperpartments, fixing his eyes maliciously on Guo Ruoyun who was talking cheerily and wittily to Zuo Shangchen. He clenched his fist tightly, suppressing his murderous intent. He never thought that the sky would have turned upside down during his short time away from ck Tortoise Country! The Hundred Herb Hall? So what? He thought. Even if this woman was as thick as thieves with the Hundred Herb hall, he would not let her live a moment longer. Whether its her or Pang Ran, both of them must die! "Imperial Concubine mother, uncle, your Imperial son will find a way to avenge you! I will not let you die tragically in the hands of such vile people." Hatred. How could I not feel hatred? No matter how much excellence he disyed all these years, only Pang Ran had a ce in his Imperial Fathers heart. I am many times more superior to Pang Ran, why does Imperial Father not recognize my hard work? He thought spitefully. Even my Imperial Concubine mother could not obtain a ce in my Imperial Fathers heart! That mans love waspletely dominated by the pair of mother and son! I now depend on my own hard work to catch the attention of the Xia family, if I were to be Emperor, then I will determine the life and death of this mother and son! By then, I can unleash a foul vengeance in my Imperial Concubine mothers stead! However, my Imperial Concubine mother is now dead! And all because of her most beloved man! She loved my Imperial Father so much, how could she have possibly conspired with Uncle? This must all be a ploy by Pang Ran and his mother! Of course, the Hundred Herb Hall cannot be separated from this affair. "Gu Ruoyun, I seem to have heard that the Second Master of the Xia family is looking for her whereabouts! If I can sell the information regarding her presence in ck Tortoise Country to Xia Qi, I might be able to utilize the forces of the Xia family to eliminate her!" Anyone who has helped Pang Ran and his mother must die! "Pang Ran, Gu Ruoyun, and that so-called Empress, I will never forgive you for what youve done! Moreover, sooner orter, ck Tortoise Country will belong to me!" Pang Fei gritted his teeth fiercely, his eyes staring icily at the three people in front of him, his lips, hidden by his ck mask, curved into a sinister grin. ... At the restaurants lounge. Pang Ran was trying his best to curry favor with Zuo Shangchen and Gu Ruoyun, when suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw, to his astonishment, a man in ck robes passing by next to him. Pang Ran quickly raised his eyebrows. "Whats wrong, Pang Ran?" Gu Ruoyun asked, noticing Pang Rans strange behavior. "Goddess, I keep having this feeling that this man resembles my Third Imperial Brother quite a bit from behind." It couldnt be. With Third Imperial Brothers current status, he wouldnt dare toe swaggering in here. Perhaps I was wrong. Pang Ran shook his head at the thought, "Perhaps I am overthinking things, ever since Imperial Concubine Lins incident, my Third Imperial Brother has mysteriously disappeared. Imperial Father has already sent out search parties to find his whereabouts, but no one could find him. He wouldnt possibly appear in ck Tortoise Country in a time like this, especially since the punishment for Imperial Concubine Lins regicide is to execute the entire family up to the third generation." Gu Ruoyun said nothing, only staring frostily with her beautiful, clear eyes at the disappearing ck robe in front of her; a cold light flew across her eyes. If her intuition was right, the sinister gaze that she had felt a while ago came from that man... Chapter 260: The First Clash (4) Chapter 260: The First sh (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Heaven City, the holynd in the hearts of the people of ck Tortoise Country, ultimately dominating the fate of the entire country. As governors of Heaven City, the Xia family was equivalent to spiritual deities to everyone else. It is said that the Master of the Xia Family has reached the level of a Martial Emperor. In fact, anyone who has attained the level of a Martial General would be considered as a powerful cultivator in all four countries. Once reaching the rank of Martial King, the person could receive vassals and be considered as a marquis, regardless of his or her gender. So you can imagine the level of prestige a Martial Emperor would receive in the eyes of the world. At this moment, the Xia house was aplete mess, not because of him, but because the Young Master of the Xia family has suddenly fallen ill again. The Xia household courtyard rang with the sounds of his agonized wails, it was as if the Xia family was enveloped in a dark cloud. The Master of the Xia family wanted to die from grief, and looked as if he had grown many years older in a split second. However, while everyone was worrying about the Young Masters illness, only the Second Master looked as if he took joy in the cmity. "Hmph! Xia Jixi, your illness has already worsened to such a condition, staying alive would be such agony, why not die soon and be done with it! Instead, youre wasting the Xia family resources!" Every time Xia Qi heard the agonized screams from the courtyard, his face would grow red from excitement. To him, the more Xia Jixi suffers, the more thrill he felt. Suddenly, a guard hurriedly walked in, falling on his knees into a bow, eximing in a congrattory manner, "Second Master, the Third Prince of ck Tortoise Country has arrived in Heaven City to request an audience." "The Third Prince of ck Tortoise Country?" Xia Qi furrowed his brows, and impatiently replied, "Denied!" "But Second Master, he says he has news of Gu Ruoyun." Gu Ruoyun? Xia Qis eyes froze, a shadow shed across his eyes. He grew silent, after a long while, he said, "Take this token and bring the Third Prince to me. Remember, everything must be done in absolute discretion, you mustnt let anyone see you!" "Yes, Second Master!" The guard retreated immediately after his answer. Xia Qi squinted his eyes, observing the disappearing guard, and smiled coldly, "Xia Linyu, looks like Ive found Gu Ruoyun first! Dont worry. Once Ive murdered her, Ill definitely ce the me on your head. Then, your useless father will die for sure! Once hes dead, itll be your turn, you little bastard! And then you, my dearest father, did you not love the pair of father and son the most? So Ill let you see your own child die before you, so youll know the pain of losing them! Maybe then youll regret your decision in not granting me possession of the Xia family!" I was forced to do everything that Ive done! If Father had appointed me as the Master of the Xia family, this would not have happened. If it were not for this, I would certainly have been kind and loving towards my elder brother. At that very moment, the guard escorted a ck-robed Pang Fei into the room. Upon seeing Xia Qi on his seat, Pang Fei bent forward into a bow, "Greetings, noble son of Xia." He greeted. "You know the whereabouts of Gu Ruoyun?" Xia Qi hid the chilliness on his face, smiling gently like a fresh spring breeze at the man in ck before him. When in front of people, he was always very good at concealing his emotions for the sake of his own reputation. "Putong!" Suddenly, Pang Fei kneeled to the ground, his voice cracking through his tears, and cried heart-breakingly, " Noble Sir Xia, you have to make a decision for the sake of ck Tortoise Country! My Imperial Concubine mother and uncle have served the Imperial Household and Xia family faithfully. Yet, Her Imperial Majesty the Empress is full of wild schemes. She has hatched a secret n to help that good-for-nothing Pang Ran take over the Imperial Throne, furthermore leaving the control of the Xia family. Just when my Imperial Concubine mother found out about the scheme, the Empress poisoned His Imperial Majesty without hesitation to frame my Imperial Concubine mother! In the end, shes even managed to gang up with Gu Ruoyun of the Hundred Herb Hall, her rapacious designs are well-known by everyone. Please, noble sir Xia, help us eradicate this tumor from the Imperial Household!" Chapter 261: The First Clash (5) Chapter 261: The First sh (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pang Fei exposed his appearance, painting Imperial Concubine Lin as apletely innocent woman, and the Empress and Pang Ran the ones with the wildest schemes in all the realms who even conspired with outsiders and did not ce the dignity of the Xia family in their eyes. Xia Qis eyes went cold, but quickly returned to normal and said, "What boldness from the Empress and Pang Ran! My Xia family has always determined the line of session of the Imperial Throne in ck Tortoise Country! When was it theirs to decide? You may take your leave, Third Prince. I will send my men to the Imperial Pce and uphold justice in your name." "Thank you very much, noble Sir Xia, then I will take my leave." Xia Qi lightly nodded his head, then suddenly remembered something, and said, "Oh, thats right. Ive heard that many Imperial princes of ck Tortoise Country have died. Aside from you, there is only the Fifth and Sixth Prince left. The Fifth Prince has a penchant for prostitutes and is unable to take the responsibility of the public. The Sixth Prince, Pang Ran, is a good-for-nothing. If good-for-nothings like these can rise to be emperors, then beggars can also be gods. The Xia family has no use for good-for-nothings, hence, you shall be the sessor to the Imperial Throne of ck Tortoise Country." Pang Fei stopped in his tracks, he did not feel confident enough to look at Xia Qi. What did Xia Qi say? That I would be the next Emperor of ck Tortoise Country? Is this true? "Noble Sir Xia, are you saying..." "Return home and await the news." Xia Qi said with a smile, "My father is currently in a confused and disoriented state as he is preupied with matters concerning my elder brother. He not in the right state of mind to worry about such matters. I merely want to lift some of the burdens from his shoulders, I can make the decisions in matters like this." The surprise was too sudden, Pang Feis heart nearly stopped beating. He woke up from his daze a few momentster and felt a burst of ecstasy. He was so excited that he wanted tough wildly. Imperial Concubine mother, uncle, did you see? ck Tortoise Country will indeed be mine! That good-for-nothing Pang Ran cannot contend with me! So what if he receives the love and pampering of my Imperial Father? He will never seed the throne without the agreement of the Xia family! You wait, Empress and Pang Ran! The day I be Emperor will be the day you descend into hell! "Noble Sir Xia, I will be a great Emperor of ck Tortoise Country. I will not fail you." "Mmm." Xia Qi closed his eyes in exhaustion, "I am tired. You may go." "Yes." Pang Fei replied and quickly left the Xia household courtyard. After Pang Fei disappeared, Xia Qi opened his eyes. Where did the warmth that he had in his eyes disappear to? Filled with a deep cold, "That Pang Zihuang is much too stubborn, theres no way for him to be a suitable dog! In contrast, this Pang Fei can be easily controlled." ... In the Xia households solemn and peaceful private study, Master Xia, who was dressed in white robes, stared outside the window with his hands behind his back. He carried the air of a celestial being. Only his face carried a sense of great change as he tiredly asked the man behind him, "Is there anything more?" The Xia family chambein hesitated for a moment, and said, "Master, the Emperor of ck Tortoise Country has sent word. He wishes to rmend the Sixth Prince, Pang Ran to be the next monarch." "Pang Ran?" Master Xia wrinkled his eyebrows, "Do you have any information regarding this... Pang Ran?" "Your old servant has sent someone to investigate this, there is nothing good to report about his martial rank, and he can be thoroughly considered as a good-for-nothing. However, he does have some skill in national governance, there is no great need for a monarch to be physically powerful. But he must be capable of ruling his kingdom well, so that his people can live peacefully and contentedly and that the country prospers. This is what master has once told this humble servant. Your humble servant believes that Pang Ran is worthy, and that is why I would disturb you so boldly, Master." "Furthermore..." The Xia family chambein bowed, "The Fifth Prince has also rmended for the Sixth Prince to seed as the monarch, and is willing to stay on the sides and assist. The Fifth Princes innate skill is rather good, with both of them united, they would have the potential to make ck Tortoise Country flourish." Chapter 262: The First Clash (6) Chapter 262: The First sh (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Xia paused momentarily, then nodded his head, "Seeing how outstanding Pang Ran is, then you shall make the decision on this matter. If there is nothing more, you may retire. I am a little tired." Hearing this, the Xia family chambeins face showed some hesitation, after a long consideration, he slowly opened his mouth, "Master, there is still one other thing, the Emperor of ck Tortoise Country, Pang Zihuang has sent a single Longevity Pill as a gift. Only Master has never epted any gifts from anyone, so this old servant was very hesitant, I did not know if I should give this back to Pang Zihuang or..." A pill! Master Xia felt as if a heavy weight had struck through his heart and caused a ripple, he finally turned his head, his old eyes excitedly turned towards the chambein, "What did you say? A Longevity Pill?" The Xia family chambein was momentarily stunned, ever since the Young Masters illness took a turn for the worse, he has never seen the Master react in such a way. Although the Longevity Pill was very valuable, but based on the Masters capabilities, purchasing a string of pills from the Hundred Herb Hall would not be a problem. Did he need to be this excited? However, the Xia family chambein realistically replied Master Xias question, "In response to your question Master, the pill from Pang Zihuang is in this old servants hands, this old servant shall present it to you." The Xia family chambein then opened his palm, revealing a single green pill in his hand. The pill was filled with the vitality of the life force, as if an endless life enveloped Master Xias body, even the pores of his body felt refreshed. Master Xia grew more excited and suddenlyughed. Of course, he wasnt thrilled because of the pill, the most important thing here was that the Master of Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun had vanished without a trace, and no matter how hard the Xia family tried, they could not find out where she was, as if some other power was causing interference. Now, Pang Zihuang has presented him with the Longevity Pill, which was only avable from the Hundred Herb Hall. What does this mean? One pill is priceless, and even if Pang Zihuang were to empty the entire contents of the imperial treasury, he would not have been able to purchase one. Unless he had recently met with the person with the most authority in the Hundred Herb Hall! There is probably only one person who can actually make a decision regarding the pills from the Hundred Herb Hall! "Chambein," Master Xia steadied the great waves in his heart, and said, "Get ready immediately, I want to make a personal visitation to the Imperial Pce of ck Tortoise Country!" The Xia family chambein was astonished, as the person in control of Heaven City, the Master had great authority and does not need to personally handle matters surrounding the selection of the Crown Prince. Yet he was choosing to visit the pce when the Young Master is gravely ill? Could this be because of the Longevity Pill? "Yes, Master." The Xia family chambein replied, hiding his suspicions, and joining his fists into a respectful bow. Then, out of his line of sight, Master Xia straightened the sleeves of his robe and walked quickly out of the study. His clear and brightughter resounded over the entire horizon, echoing around the Xia household courtyard. Most people thought that their Master was cracking under the upsetting state of the Young Masters illness. Otherwise, why would he beughing so loudly at a time like this? But only Master Xia knew, once he found Gu Ruoyun, not only would he be able toplete Lord Lingxiaos mission, he might even be able to cure Xia Jixis strange illness... ... All was silent in the Imperial Court. Pang Zihuangs majestic gaze swept across the statesman before him and steadily asked, "Beloved noble ministers, Concubine Lin and the Imperial Strategists are guilty of plotting a rebellion, but the Third Prince is innocent. However, due to the sins of his mother, this means that he cannot possibly be selected as the Crown Prince! Hence, We have already sent word to the Xia family, and rmended the Sixth Prince as the Crown Prince of ck Tortoise Country, do any of Our beloved noble ministers have any opinions?" Chapter 263: The First Clash (7) Chapter 263: The First sh (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Opinions? Do we dare have any opinions? Imperial Concubine Lin hasmitted regicide, resulting in the Third Prince having narrowly missed the opportunity to be the Crown Prince. The Fifth Prince has given up on his right for the title, and would rather assist Pang Ran instead. Hence, based on the current state of affairs, only Pang Ran can take up the heavy responsibility of ruling ck Tortoise Country. So, upon hearing Pang Zihuangs deration, all the officials merely looked at each other, not one of them daring to oppose the proposition. "Good. Then since there are no opinions from the noble officers, then We shall await the Xia familys decision!" Pang Zihuang nodded His head in satisfaction, Pang Rans behavior has been most satisfactory for this period of time C he has not gone out to make trouble. His innate skill may not be up to par, but this is not a big issue. As long as he had the capability to lead ck Tortoise Country towards a glorious path, that would be enough. An Emperor does not need to have strong powers, but must be wise in making strategic decisions, and based on the trials during this period of time, the kid, Pang Ran has proven to have this power. This was why He chose to approach the Xia family and rmend him. At this moment, a lowugh could be heard from the front of the room. It was cold and sinister, filled with insufferable arrogance. "Hehe. Dearest Imperial Father, dont You think that Your decision was made a little...too sloppily?" Outside the Imperial Court, a ck robe was wrapped around the mans body, the soft face of the man wearing it was cold and malicious, a smile hung on the corners of his lips, his sinister eyes red sharply at Pang Zihuang, who was seated on the dragon throne. When the ck-robed man raised his head, that familiar face suddenly shone into His eyes, and Pang Zihuangs expression changed, "Pang Fei, how did you get here?" "Hehe. If Your humble son were not here, then Imperial Father would have handed the magnificent ck Tortoise Country to a useless good-for-nothing?" Pang Fei smiled coldly, his already vicious eyes now full of hatred. I hate Him, I hate His prejudice. I hate His heartlessness towards my Imperial Concubine mother! He thought. Unfortunately, this man is my Imperial Father! Pang Zihuangs expression turned grave. "Pang Fei, your Imperial Concubine mother hasmitted a great crime, We chose not the implicate you in it as you were not involved. However, from now on, you will live as amoner, no longer a prince of ck Tortoise Country!" When all is said and done, He chooses to be merciful. Even if Imperial Concubine Lin hadmitted a great sin, Pang Fei is innocent, and His flesh and blood. How could He possibly have the heart to kill him? "Imperial Father, You know how much my Imperial Concubine mother loved you. How could she have killed You if she loved You so much?" Pang Fei smiled coldly "Anyone with clear-sighted eyes would know that it was the Empress and Pang Ran who framed my Imperial Concubine mother, and you showed favoritism towards Her! Does Your heart not trust my Imperial Concubine mother?" "Impudence!" Bang! Pang Zihuang mmed his hand on the table, His expression was furious, "Imperial Concubine Lin confessed to inflicting harm upon Us herself, are you saying that Our words are false?" "Whether its true or false, I believe that You, Imperial Father, know it clearly in Your heart!" Pang Fei grit his teeth and clenched his fist tightly, he took a deep breath and said, "If you did not show favoritism for the Empress, then it was all of You who conspired to implicate my Imperial Concubine mother. My Imperial Concubine mother was such a kind woman, I do not believe that she could be such a heinous person! Pang Zihuang, what does the Empress have, that You would want to aid her in framing the woman who has been by Your side for twenty years? Is Your heart so ruthless? So heartless? If You are truly connected to this affair, I wont let You get away with it!" Pang Feis hateful eyes stared directly at Pang Zihuang, his heart ached so much it hurt. His Imperial Fathers favoritism towards Pang Ran has been a sharp blow in his heart, and now He has conspired with the Empress to frame my Imperial Concubine mother. All because my Imperial Concubine mother was a block of stone in their path. My poor, innocent Imperial Concubine mother was viewed as a thorn in someone elses side and was punished for it. Chapter 264: The First Clash (8) Chapter 264: The First sh (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Pang Fei, you are too impudent!" Pang Zihuang angrily mmed the table, and said furiously, "Do you really think that We would not punish you? If it were not for the fact that you did not wallow in the mire with them, We would not have let you off so easily!" "Haha!" Pang Feiughed maniacally, the corners of his lips curved mockingly, "Pang Zihuang, do You still think that You are the Emperor of ck Tortoise Country? Dont even think about sending word to the Head of the Xia family in Pang Rans stead. The Young Master of the Xia family is currently gravely ill and that elderly man does not have the time to deal with you. I, however, have already received the promise of the Second Master of the Xia family. Based on the situation at hand, he has full power to make the decision and soon the Imperial Throne will be mine! By then you will all be mere prisoners, hahaha!" Hisughter was full of joy, but his eyes were full of resentment. Ever since he was a child, he had worked hard to receive his fathers attention to prove to him that he was far better than that good-for-nothing Pang Ran! But what did He do? Not only is He unable to distinguish between right and wrong, showing favoritism towards this pair of mother and son, theyve even conspired to harm my Imperial Concubine mother! Hence, even if Pang Zihuang were to repent for His actions, I will never forgive Him! Hearing Pang Feis words, the officers began discussing among each other; they did not think that such an event would ur in the Imperial Court, they would not even have imagined that the Xia family had already chosen the Third Prince as the next Emperor. It would seem that the Empress and the Sixth Prince were in grave danger... "Pang Fei, you are far too impudent!" Pang Zihuang rose from his seat, clearly enraged. He pointed His finger at Pang Fei angrily, "We have indulged you too much, and you have be far too arrogant and despotic! Now We will ask you, do you know the fundamentals of bing an Emperor? Why do you want to be Emperor?" Pang Feiughed sneeringly, his lips curled into a taunting smile, "Only the strong deserve respect! Whether Emperor or anyone else, only the strong can dominate! A powerful person would have the ultimate power to decide who gets to live or die; once he decides that a person no longer deserves to live, that person must die!" "No! Youre wrong! Whether youre merely a man or a powerful person, the idea behind the philosophy of only the strong deserve respect is not incorrect! However, this is the position of an Emperor and as an Emperor, it is not about being the most physically strong, but the strength of the entire nation. He is responsible for the prosperity of the people! This is where your philosophy does not apply! Moreover, what meaning is there in dictating the life and death of others for you as a strong person? Does massacring all living beings prove that you are powerful? This only shows that you are weak, a truly strong person would not let others live in fear, but allow them to revere him in high esteem! This is what it truly means to be strong!" Pang Zihuang shook His head disappointedly; He had never had a good impression on Pang Fei. It was not because he was not intelligent or strong enough, it was because he had never taken the lives of the people seriously! If he were to be Emperor, Pang Zihuang feared of what ck Tortoise Country would be. The reason why He had favored Pang Ran so dearly was not only because he was the son of the Empress, but also because he did not have the arrogance of the noblemen and those of royal blood. Unfortunately, the boycked the ambition to prove himself in the past and no matter how hard Pang Zihuang would beat him, he refused to reflect on this. Right at that moment, an annoying voice was heard from outside the Imperial Court. "Id already guessed that that ck-robed man I saw at the restaurant the other day was my Third Imperial brother, I didnt think that it was really him. And I never would have imagined that he woulde to the Imperial Pce and say such things. umting strength is to have the ultimate power to decide who gets to live or die? If that were true, Im better off remaining a good-for-nothing, dont you agree, goddess?" This voice was clearly full of jest, and Pang Feis face instantly turned terrifyingly gloomy. When he turned his head and saw the two people who were walking into the Imperial Court, the anger in his eyes increased. Chapter 265: The First Clash (9) Chapter 265: The First sh (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Pang Ran!" Hong! An angry me erupted in Pang Feis chest, his eyes red sharply at Pang Ran as if he was ready to gobble him up. He then took a deep breath, slowly quietened the vigorous rage in his heart and said coldly, "Pang Ran, just because you now have the help of the Hundred Herb Hell doesnt mean that you can act with tyrannical abuse. You would even make false charges against my Imperial Concubine mother. Unfortunately, you have forgotten, the only ones with authority to determine the sessor to the Imperial Throne are the members of the Xia family! Even if you worked with your entire heart, the Imperial Throne will never be yours!" At this moment, the people in the Imperial Court were not even in Pang Feis eyes. No matter the circumstances, I have already received the promise of the Xia family, the Imperial Throne of ck Tortoise Country will soon be within my grasp. As such, why should I even fear my subordinates? Pang Ran was furious, he pointed at Pang Fei and bellowed, " Pang Fei, you little bastard, you are clearly Imperial Concubine Lins child! You moral conduct is indeed like mother like son, your Imperial Concubine mother murdered my First Imperial Brother, she even wanted to kill our Imperial Father and shift the me to my Imperial mother! And you dare to release your fart here! You im that the Xia family had given the Imperial Throne to you, since you have the capability, tell them to personally verify this now! ims without proof count for nothing!" As he said this, Pang Rans face was full of disdain. The Xia family members are not blind with morality and conduct like Pang Feis, they wouldnt possibly approve. "You..." Pang Feis fury was rising, then suddenly, heughed, dull of riddicule, Very well, I will invite an emissary from the Xia family, then you will know if I am truly lying. Elder Zhao, if you please?" From the moment he finished his sentence, an arrogant voice came from the doors, like as separate vacant noise piercing through everyones ears. Then, the lower ranked officials felt their chests tighten, and nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Pang Rans face did not look good as well. He grit his teeth hard and turned to face the door, only to see an elderly man in white walking in from outside, his clothes fluttered lightly, the white robe flowed gracefully with his every move. He looked just like a celestial being. Both of his arms rested behind his back, looking extremely profound. He looked like a morally upright person. "Elder Zhao, it really is Elder Zhao! Although he is only an elder consul, he is a well-regarded person to Xia Qi, the Second Master of the Xia family, it seems that the Third Prince spoke the truth, the Xia family has truly selected the Third Prince to inherit the Imperial Throne." "This time, danger is dawning upon the Empress and the Sixth Prince." Seeing the barehanded elderly man walking in, the higher ranked officials began to whisper and debate amongst themselves. As important statesmen, they would naturally choose to observe the situation, the Sixth Prince clearly cannot ovee the Third Prince, it would seem that many would stand on the Third Princes side. The rest who have not made a decision remained on the fence as they were not happy with the Third Princes earlier statements. Indeed, the Emperor had power over the life and death of the officials. As such, with the Third Princes manner of disregarding reason, inability to differentiate between right and wrong, only discriminating between the strong and weak, ck Tortoise Country would be a bloodbath. As old officials, how could they possibly want an oue like this? The Third Prince had the heart of a strong man, but he is not fit to be the Emperor of a nation! "How dare you, Pang Fei!" Pang Zihuang looked enraged, his hand fiercely mmed on the table, his face was livid, "Who allowed you to enter the Xia household?" "Hehe." Pang Fei smiled coldly, the corners of his lips curled into a sneer, "Imperial Father, You are far too biased. So, of course, I would search for a way on my own. I couldnt possibly allow all of You to continue bullying and humiliating me. The Xia family caught wind of what has happened and were enraged. You say that I do not care about the livelihood of the people, but have you considered the dead whisperings of those on your bedside? Youvemitted such despicable acts in front of the Xia family, did you think that they would remain indifferent? Pang Zihuang, from now on, I no longer recognize you as my father! You are only my lowly prisoner!" Chapter 266: The First Clash (10) Chapter 266: The First sh (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dong! Pang Zihuangs knees gave way, falling onto the dragon throne. His eyes stared disappointedly at Pang Fei, quickly turning into unquestionable resolution. "Until the Master of the Xia family himself appears to verify this matter himself, We refuse to step down! Furthermore, We have already sent out Our rmendation for Pang Ran to the Master of the Xia family. So long as he does not provide Us with an answer, We will not be content!" This time, before waiting for Pang Fei to speak, the white-robed man snorted coldly and nced arrogantly at Pang Zihuang who was seated on the dragon throne. He replied coldly, "Our Master is currently preupied, why should he have to bother about small matters such as this? The Second Masters opinion is enough! Pang Zihuang, our Second Master has received news of Your conspiracy with the Empress to kill an Imperial Concubine, is this how an Emperor should act? Since You have managed such matters so unfairly, Your tenure as Emperor is now at its end. From now on, this elderly man shall carry out the orders of the Second Master, and hand the Imperial Throne of ck Tortoise Country over to the Third Prince, Pang Fei. None are allowed to object!" Shua! The hall burst into an abrupt discussion. The Xia familys decision was simple too sudden, no one was ready for it! Generally, whenever the Xia family had something important to inform the Imperial Pce, they would send the Xia family chambein to make an announcement. However, with Elder Zhao now standing in front of everyone, it could not possibly be fake! It would seem that this time, there would be big changes in the Imperial Pce... The high-ranking officials who were loyal to ck Tortoise Country could not help but feel apprehensive, unsure of how the fate of the entire nation would turn out to be. "Puchi!" In this grave moment, augh could be heard from one side of the room. Pang Ran could no longer contain himself and burst outughing. He pointed his finger at Elder Zhao, his eyes filled with tears. "Haha, this is too funny. Who do you f*cking think you are? Is your surname Xia? Since when have the affairs of the Xia family been determined by an elder consul? Have the Xia family members all been exterminated? Im really going tough myself to death, this really is a case of assuming unwanted authority on the basis of some pretext, I advise you to sprinkle your urine in ordance with your own appearance. Its not your fault that youre born ugly, but swindling others is! Hey, what are you guys waiting for? Throw this swindler out!" He then gestured insultingly at Elder Zhao, who was so enraged that he began to tremble. "You... You... How dare you? How dare you?" How many years has it been? Elder Zhao thought. How many years has it been since anyone has dared to act so impudently to me, ever since the Xia household took me in? Very well then! I will show this kid the true meaning of disparity! "Idiot boy, do you think that this Imperial Pce follows your rules? You would dare act with such arrogance to your masters? Since your parents have failed to educate you, then I, your master will teach you some manners!" Hong! A strong aura erupted from Elder Zhaos body, causing Pang Ran to tremble, his face immediately turned pale and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He nearly went into paralysis. So heavy! At that moment, Pang Ran felt as if his body were crushed by huge mountain, he felt suffocated. "Hua!" Pang Zihuang stood up immediately, wanting to beg for mercy, then He noticed a jade white hand gripping onto Pang Rans shoulder. Color returned to Pang Rans pale white face. Seeing this, Pang Zihuang heaved a sigh of relief and a cold wind passed. Only then did He realize that He was drenched in cold sweat. "So the Xia familys elder consul is actually a dog who threatens based on its masters power. The corners of Gu Ruoyuns lips raised slightly. She raised her head to look at Elder Zhaos solemn old face and dryly said, "First of all, even the Xia family do not im themselves to be the masters of the Imperial Pce of ck Tortoise Country, so what right do you have to call yourself the master? Second of all, Pang Rans parents are still alive, and yet you say you want to teach him a lesson in his parents stead, are you trying to substitute a generation? Have your own parents not taught you anything about modesty? If they have not, then I do not mind giving you a lesson or two. Third of all, you are an elder, isnt bullying someone from a younger generation a bit too much?" Chapter 267: Master Xia’s Rage (1) Chapter 267: Master Xias Rage (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Zhaos old face sunk terrifyingly, his cold eyes swept over Gu Ruoyuns pure, beautiful face as he said, "Master of Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun? Hmph, youre overestimating the value of your Hundred Herb Hall. You are only mere merchants, no need for the Xia family to ce any importance to! If you know any form of tact, dont meddle in other peoples business. Otherwise, I wouldnt mind showing you what a truly terrifying power youve insulted." Pang Ran shot a bizarre nce at Elder Zhao, many people have been trying to curry favor with the Hundred Herb Hall. Pang Ran has even heard that the Young Master of the Dongfang household had a close rtionship with Gu Ruoyun. If Elder Zhao was a member of the Xia family, it probably would make sense. But he is merely an elder consul. Where did he find the courage to sprout such arrogant statements? "Elder Zhao, they are both from the younger generation, if they havecked morality in their speech, please do not quibble with them." said Pang Zihuang, sighing heavily, His expression did not look too good. To be honest, if Elder Zhao were not an elder consul of the Xia family, He would have long ordered the guards to throw him out. Unfortunately, He cannot! This was not because Hecked courage, but if He did it, He would end up implicating many others. The Xia family at Heaven City held the highest position in ck Tortoise Country, even a small footboy would need to be personally received by a high-ranking officer, what more an elder consul such as Elder Zhao? "If You want me to stop quibbling with them, thats fine. Make them kneel before me and apologize, then I will forgive their offense. Besides, when I am here, there is no distinction between the younger or older generation, only the weak and strong. The weak are only good for looking up towards the strong!" Elder Zhaoughed coldly and shot a nce at Gu Ruoyun. Before he had arrived, Elder Zhao investigated the womans background. Based on the rumors from Azure Dragon Country, the Master of Hundred Herb Hall possessed a White Tiger and Azure Dragon! But these were mere rumors. Besides, based on the rumors, the White Tigers rank is only at a mid-level Martial King, and the Azure Dragon was only for show. There is nothing for him to fear! He, on the other hand, is a high-level Martial King, it would be an easy win to go up against an insignificant mid-level Martial King spiritual beast. "The weak are only good for looking up towards the strong, that is quite correct!" Gu Ruoyun nodded her head in agreement, "I hope you will remember your own words! Baobao, Ill leave this guy to you." Roar! A wolf whistle was then heard, and a bright white light appeared in front of everyones eyes. Arge snow wolf lunged towards Elder Zhao. At that moment, its clear aura was shown, and its eyes revealed its savage nature. "Mid-level Martial King?" Elder Zhaos face sank, he did not think that this woman would have a mid-level Martial King spiritual beast! But it was not the rumored White Tiger! But of course, the White Tiger was a mythical spiritual beast, how could it possibly be in this womans possession? Earlier in the gardens, officials who came across Baobaos magnificence felt their feet turn cold, and immediately wanted to slip away. "Goddess, has the little wolf leveled up?" Pang Ran blinked his eyes, staring at Gu Ruoyun,pletely bbergasted. The Baobao that he had met not too long ago was only a low-level Martial King, how did it reach mid-level so quickly? At this rate, she will have two mid-level Martial King spiritual beasts, the other a White Tiger at formidable fighting strength! Based on the White Tigers power, it would not be a problem to fight with anyone at one level higher than it was. "Mmm." Gu Ruoyun touched her nose, and smiled dryly, "It had its breakthroughst night, so I thought Id test its capabilities today." Chapter 268: Master Xia’s Rage (2) Chapter 268: Master Xias Rage (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The corners of Pang Rans eyes twitched as he stared speechlessly at Gu Ruoyuns pretty and calm face, and took a few deep breaths to prevent himself from cursing. This womans luck is far too good! First, she owns a mid-level Martial King White Tiger, and now even the snow wolf has had its breakthrough, constantlyparing ones self to others will only make one angry! Elder Zhaos expression slowly returned to normal, he snorted coldly and said disdainfully, "Its nothing more than a mere spiritual beast that has recently broken through to a mid-level Martial King. How could it possibly go up against a high-level Martial King? Merely a grain of rice in front of a bright light. yet it dares to go up against the sun and the moon. Since youre looking for death, Gu Ruoyun, I dont mind destroying this spiritual beast before destroying you!" Hong! His aura erupted with a bang, and charged towards Baobao like howling wind and torrential rain, while lighting engulfed his body. However, at that very moment, Baobaos eyes disyed ridicule. There was no mistake, it was sneering at him! Such a human-like expression angered Elder Zhao even more, this snow wolf is about to meet its demise yet dares to act so smugly, it did not attach any importance to me! "Arrogant disciple!" Elder Zhao smiled coldly, raising a hurricane around his body, his entire being was engulfed within it, his white robes fluttering wildly, his expression clearly showing off, and a strong force pierced into his sword, preparing to strike Baobao head on. Just then, a cold and solemn voice was suddenly heard from outside the Imperial Court, stopping theughter midway in his throat. Unable to swallow or let it out, his face turned red. He nearly choked himself to death. "Elder Zhao, what are you doing here?" The old mans voice was filled with anger, dissatisfaction, and skepticism. When everyone turned their heads to look, they saw a man in a green robe streaking across the sky,ing from high above, and slowly descending upon reaching outside the Imperial Court. His dignified eyes brought unquestionable authority. "Flying through the skies? A powerful Martial Emperor? Heavens, its a powerful Martial Emperor!" Powerful Martial Emperors, they were like gods in the eyes of many, so unreachable and unapproachable, and in all of ck Tortoise Country, only one person had such power. The Master of the Xia family, Xia Zhentian! Who else but he could reach such powerful heights? "Ma... Master..." Upon seeing the old man, Elder Zhao began to tremble, nearly losing control of his body. And at that moment, Baobao fiercely lunged towards him and sent him flying. Elder Zhao ended up spitting out a mouthful of blood and grimaced in pain. "So, youre still aware that this old man is the Master of the family?" Master Xia straightened his sleeves, a strong sense of intimidation emitted from his body. His cold eyes stared at the pale-faced Elder Zhao who was sprawled on the floor. He coldly asked, "Confess, who allowed you to cause trouble in the Imperial Pce?" Hong! Master Xias voice was thunderous, booming loudly in Elder Zhaos ears. He felt as if someone had punched his chest, and spat out another mouthful of blood. His elderly face was drained of color. Even if he were a high-level Martial King, he would not be able to resist the intimidating might of a powerful Martial Emperor. Chapter 269: Master Xia’s Rage (3) Chapter 269: Master Xias Rage (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Zhaos face was now a terrifying sight. He never expected for the Master to suddenly make an appearance here. Didnt Second Master say that the Master was preupied with the Young Masters illness and had no time to bother about these matters? He wondered. Otherwise, he would never have dared to arrive in the Imperial Household with such prestige! "Master!" Elder Zhao fiercely gritted his teeth at the thought and said, "I received word that there would be a great change in the Imperial Household. The Empress and the Sixth Prince have schemed against thew, not only have they nted false evidence against Imperial Concubine Lin and the Imperial Advisor, they have even nned to exterminate the illustrious Third Prince! His Royal Highness, Pang Fei is not only highly gifted but is highly resourceful and worldly as well. He is the best candidate to inherit the Imperial Throne. Having him is a great fortune for ck Tortoise Country and the Xia Family. How could I stand idly by while others persecute such precious talent? So I took the initiative in the name of the Xia Family, to protect this precious talent!" No matter what, the Imperial Throne can only belong to the Third Prince. He is far superior in every aspect whenpared to the Fifth and Sixth Prince. That is why Elder Zhao dared to speak so boldly, he was certain that the Master would not me him for this. After all, hes doing all of this for the sake of the Xia family! Pang Fei shot a nce at Pang Ran, and a strange haze shed across his gaze. He then looked towards Master Xia, who remained steadfast in the wind, and spoke in a neither servile nor overbearing tone, "Master of the Xia Family, I do not believe that I have the capabilities to bear the mantle of the Emperor of a kingdom, but my Fifth Imperial Brother is hedonistic, constantly infatuated with women, my Sixth Imperial Brother is a born good-for-nothing, vicious and merciless, and will not stop until he gets what he wants. I cannot bear for ck Tortoise Country to fall into the hands of these two traitors. Hence, I have no choice but to ept the position. But please rest assured, Master Xia, I will lead ck Tortoise Country to glory. I wont disappoint you." His face beamed with a confident smile. Those words should be enough to convince Master Xia into insisting that he should be the Emperor instead, he thought. And I, who cannot endure the sight of ck Tortoise Country falling into the hands of traitors, who has not betrayed the patronage of the Xia Family for the Imperial Throne, has no choice but to ept Master Xias request. "Oh?" Master Xia raised an eyebrow, and turned his gaze, coldly and majestically, towards Pang Fei, "You im to say that the Sixth Prince is vicious and merciless? As far as Ive heard, it is true that the Sixth Prince is indeed born a good-for-nothing. But vicious and merciless? That is false." "Master Xia, everything Ive said is true. It is only that Pang Ran has managed to mask his true intentions too well and has conspired with an outsider to bring harm upon the Imperial Household. The woman standing next to him is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall from Azure Dragon Country, Gu Ruoyun. She came here harboring ill intentions. If her goal is not to take over the whole of ck Tortoise Country, then I cannot understand why she would help this useless good-for-nothing and nt false charges on my Imperial Concubine mother! Furthermore, the Hundred Herb Hall has grand ambitions, I have long heard that they have coveted the Xia Family like a tiger watching its prey." Pang Feiughed coldly, his gloomy eyes carried a hint of viciousness. He believed that Master Xia would never let off this meddlesome woman after hearing his words! Sure enough, Master Xias cold gaze now turned towards Gu Ruoyun. His old face carried a solemn chill, and spoke in a serious tone, "You are Gu Ruoyun of the Hundred Herb Hall? Ive been looking forward to meeting you for a very long time. But why have youe to ck Tortoise Country, Lady Ruoyun? I dont believe that theres anything of interest for you here." Faced with Master Xias interrogation, Gu Ruoyuns face remained calm and unchanged. Her pure, beautiful features carried a soft smile, her clear eyes like water, she giggled lightly, "If I said that I havee to see the Xia Family. Would you believe me?" Master Xia said nothing more. In that moment, the entire Imperial Court fell silent. So quiet that everyone could hear the thumping sound of their own hearts. Chapter 270: Master Xias Rage (4) Chapter 270: Master Xias Rage (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Such an idiot!" whispered Pang Fei in his heart. He initially thought that this woman would deny it. He certainly never thought that she would actually admit her intentions towards the Xia Family. Isnt she looking for death? "Goddess!" Pang Ran panicked at the sight of Master Xias sinking expression and tugged at Gu Ruoyuns sleeve nervously while whispering, "The opposition is a Martial Emperor, we should probably just stick it out for now. The Imperial Throne isnt so great. I dont want it anymore. Ill even stop eating red roasted pork so please dont be reckless." Pang Rans words were intended to prevent Gu Ruoyun from challenging a powerful Martial Emperor. Its only an Imperial Throne, its really not that great. So what if I dont be the Emperor? If we offend Master Xia, the first one to die would most likely be Gu Ruoyun. Yet, Gu Ruoyuns face was full of smiles as she gazed at the old man before her. "Haha!" Just as the entire court was filled with nervous tension, Master Xiaughed boldly and without any inhibition. Satisfied, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "You are certainly the daughter of Gu Tian and Dongfang Yu! Not bad, not bad at all! Actually, Ive already guessed your intentions on my way here. But I wanted to hear it from you myself. Furthermore, not many can remain so nonchnt when under my intimidation. I quite admire you, little girl. Its a pity that my grandson has yet to mature. Otherwise, I would give him to you as a husband." His words were like a bolt of lightning, rendering everyone speechless. This... What is this? What a giant turn of events! And hes selling off his own grandson? "Er... Theres no need for that." The corners of Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched. His grandson? She thought. If I remember correctly, there is only one male descendant in the third generation of the Xia family, Xia Linyu! If he gives Xia Linyu to me as a husband, then what would that mean? Incest? Actually, Master Xia was only shooting the breeze. Even though he has thoroughly investigated Gu Ruoyuns background; not only was this girl fortunate enough to obtain the Hundred Herb Hall, but she built its achievements from scratch! The extent of the Hundred Herb Halls power now was due to her efforts in expanding it. Additionally, the renowned Ghost Doctor is her disciple, and while many do not know this, he knows that the mother of this girl was a pearl in the palm of the Dongfang family. She is also the Master of the White Tiger and the Azure Dragon. All her qualifications amounted to her being the perfect match for his grandson. But he is an open-minded grandfather and understands that his grandsons feelings and affections need to grow on their own. He will not make the decision for them. "Master Xia, this woman harbors ill intentions. You must not allow her to deceive you! She herself has admitted that her goal is the Xia Family, which means that she ns on taking over the Xia Family! How could you allow this walking disaster to continue to live?" The color on Pang Feis face changed instantly, he gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. He did not, however, notice the color rapidly draining from Elder Zhaos face when he spoke. Moron! Elder Zhao thought. You motherf*cking moron! The Master holds such great dignity! Who would dare to question his decisions? This Pang Fei ispletely brainless. I cant understand why the Second Master would want to send assistance to such a moron! If I had known about this earlier, I would not have epted this intervention. Master clearly admires Gu Ruoyun, and he would be greatly displeased with the things Ivemitted! Im done for! Im going to be destroyed thanks to this moron! At this moment, Elder Zhao was already watching as Master Xias facial expression turn gravely serious; a storm was brewing in the Masters eyes. Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny "Incest"... That escted quickly. Calm your titties, Master Xia. XD Chapter 271: Master Xias Rage (5) Chapter 271: Master Xias Rage (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "A mere Imperial Prince dares to speak to me in such a manner? Is this how the Imperial Princes have been brought up?" Master Xia smiled coldly, "Pang Zihuang, how do you educate your sons? Such a jealous heart and such arrogance, how can he be an Imperial prince?" Pang Zihuang stared at Pang Fei in disappointment. If He still felt love for this son, then He would have been greatly hurt and disappointed in the sins that Pang Fei hadmitted. "Master Xia, Pang Fei...has long been stripped of his title as an Imperial Prince of ck Tortoise Country. Do whatever you wish to him, Master Xia. We leave this decision to you." Once He said His piece, He closed His eyes and didnt even look at Pang Feis frantic expression. "Good!" Master Xia turned his gaze towards Pang Fei and simply said, "Pang Fei, you havemitted an unforgivable sin. Your punishment will be determined in the Xia Familys torture chamber. Youd best ready yourself. As for the matter concerning the inheritance of the Imperial Throne, the throne will go to Pang Ran." Hong! Pang Feis body trembled as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning. Imperial Concubine mother and uncle are both dead, and now I am being chased out of the Imperial Household. The enemy, Pang Ran is to inherit the Imperial Throne... All these factorsbined copsed the defenses in his mental state. He charged like a wild man towards Pang Ran. "Die Pang Ran! Ill make sure that you die!" "You are only a useless good-for-nothing, what right do you have in bing the Emperor? A useless thing like you should have been dead long ago. The Imperial Throne is mine and mine only, hahaha!" He tore his hair apart like a madman and his eyes were filled with viciousness. Anyone who was unaware of the situation would assume that Pang Ran had burst Pang Feis anus. Pang Feis maddened expression looked ready to dismember Pang Ran into a thousand pieces. However, before he could reach Pang Ran, the General appeared in front of him and sent him flying out of the way with one p. Pang Fei spat out a mouthful of blood, staining his crazed expression red. I cannot ept this! He thought angrily. I really cannot ept this! A victory was within my grasp, how could this happen? Thats right! This is all Gu Ruoyuns fault. If it werent for her, Pang Ran and his mother would have been long dead! She is the true ringleader behind all of this! "How daring of you, boldly trying to cause harm to others in front of this old man!" Master Xias face darkened in color, like an evening before a storm and he spoke coldly, "Pang Fei, so you think that Pang Ran is a good-for-nothing and cannot bepared to you? However, I believe that he can lead ck Tortoise Country into glory! So what if he is a good-for-nothing? He has the talent to rule a country, and he does not view his subjects as mole crickets and ants! Because of your attitude, you can never be Emperor! ck Tortoise Country does not need a powerful person, but someone who can bring it to greater heights!" Pang Feis entire body gradually grew weak, he simply could not understand it. Why cant a powerful man be Emperor? Yet a good-for-nothing has managed to win the position... "Haha!" Suddenly, Pang Feiughed. Hisugh carried a sense of madness, "Pang Ran, Ive lost to you. Ive lost to a good-for-nothing like you! But do you think you would have won if it werent for the help you received from the Hundred Herb Hall? The heavens know what youve done, youve used your appearance to deceive everyone. But one day, you shall receive retribution! You will definitely receive retribution! Once that happens, I will make you kneel and apologize to my Imperial Concubine mother!" Pu! Pang Fei spat out another mouthful of blood. His pupils appeared to dte, his eyes gradually turned white and he was losing his breath... "His excitement has burst a vein in his heart, he will die soon." Master Xia shook his head and spoke calmly. Then, he seemed to remember something and turned his attention to the momentarily forgotten Elder Zhao. "Elder Zhao, do you think youve given me any choice?" Elder Zhao was a high-level Martial King. If I did not appear in the nick of time, he might have already killed Gu Ruoyun! thought Master Xia. Lord Lingxiao has been searching for this girl. If she dies, not even a hundred Elder Zhaos would be able to pay off this debt! Chapter 272: Master Xias Rage (6) Chapter 272: Master Xias Rage (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Zhao had initially nned on taking advantage of Master Xias momentarypse of attention on him to slip away until he suddenly heard thetters voice and instantly paused in his footsteps. His elderly face turned very pale. In his panic, his forehead became drenched with cold sweat. "Master, I was only doing this in consideration of the Xia Family. Nothing more." He fiercely gritted his teeth and forcibly swallowed the information that he wanted to convey to Xia Qi. No matter the circumstances, he was greatly indebted to the Second Master Xia, and he cannot reveal his intentions. "Were your intentions truly in consideration of the Xia Family, or are you simply using our name to rain tyrannical abuse? I reckon you of all people should be most clear on this! Elder Zhao, such a higher-up like you can no longer stay with the Xia Family. From now on, you are no longer a part of the Xia Family!" Hong! Like thunder from a clear sky, Elder Zhao was thoroughly dumbfounded. He never imagined that the Master would throw him out of the Xia Family. This punishment was far more severe than ten great tortures. He simply could not bear it. Because the Xia Family has now forsaken him, he no longer has any reason to stay on the maind. "Master." Putong! Elder Zhao fell onto the ground and knelt down. He cried out profusely, "I have remained loyal and devoted to the Xia Family for so many years. If I have no contributions, I have indeed worked hard for the family. Ive only made one mistake and now you want me out of the family. Master, wont this behavior disappoint the other members of the Xia Family?" In that instant, a strict, cold and dignified pair of eyes turned towards Elder Zhao, as sharp as a sword. Master Xias expression remained cold. He sped his hands behind his back and replied, "When has anyone had the right to question my decisions? If youre not happy with my behavior, you can certainly leave the Xia Family. I wont stop you!" He is the Master of the Xia Family. Hence, he governs everything in the entire Xia Family, including Heaven City. He will not change his decision. If youre not happy? Thats fine. You can leave the Xia Family. After all, therge Xia Family would not be bothered by the departure of one or two members. So dont think that he would feel threatened with such matters! Elder Zhao closed his eyes in despair. Suddenly, heughed and stood up. He stared mockingly at Master Xiao from head to toe and spoke in a voice filled with hatred. "Master, you threw me out of the family, all for the sake of one tiny Hundred Herb Hall... I believe youll regret this one day!" Even though the Master did indeed hold Pang Ran in great admiration, he would not have thrown out a powerful high-level Martial King for the sake of the insignificant Pang Ran. One should know that the number of Martial Kings in the maind was few and far in between, and Elder Zhao is a high-level Martial King! Isnt he doing this for the sake of currying favor with the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall? So that she would allow him to purchase a few pills? Such greed and selfishness, how could he not regret this in the future? "Master Xia, I hope that when the timees, you wont be kneeling before me and begging for my return! By the way, Gu Ruoyun, dont think that this old man is sincere in helping you. Based on the fact that he is a greedy and selfish person, why would he help you if it were not for the fact that you have a few pills on hand? Once youve lost your usefulness, you will soon die by his hand. Haha!" Elder Zhaoughed again and retracted the murderous intent in his eyes. He brushed his sleeves, turned around and stumbled as he left. I looked as if he was going to slip and fall at any moment. "Merely a jumping jester." Master Xia smiled coldly in disapproval. He turned and faced the young girl behind him, and his eyes, which were initially as frosty as an icebox, now turned warm like a blooming flower and smiled. "Little girl, Ive heard that you have an Azure Dragon and a White Tiger as your spiritual beasts. Could you show them to me?" Chapter 273: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (1) Chapter 273: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The old mans face was very obviously filled with anticipation, and all eyes were now turned towards Gu Ruoyun. But in front of the eyes of the crowd, the young girl simply shrugged her shoulders and calmly replied, "Sorry, I dont know what youre talking about." Even though Yunyao and Tianqiong have shown themselves in front of everyone but who could have confirmed that they were indeed the legendary White Tiger and Azure Dragon? As long as she denied it, everyone would dismiss it as a rumor. Besides, this old man had asked to see the two beasts from the start. Obviously, he did not have good intentions. She would never admit to this! Master Xias expression froze. He stared at Gu Ruoyun, who was feigning innocence and took a deep breath, nearly confessing Lord Lingxiaos order. But he did not dare to assume that the two beasts in her hands were the ones that Lord Lingxiao had been searching for. For reasons of safety, its best to keep this under wraps for now. "This... Lady Gu, I have no ill intentions. But if you do have the two spiritual beasts in your hands, why not show them to me and broaden my horizons? What do you say?" Master Xia, with great difficulty, shed a kindly smile and coaxed in a gentle manner. If anyone from the Xia Family were to see this, they would probably fall to the ground in fright. One must understand that their Master has never shown such an expression on his face and had only treated the Little Master, Xia Linyu with extra special preference. Yet, in front of this woman, he is disying such gentleness? The sun must be rising from the West. Gu Ruoyun blinked and replied while acting puzzled, "I actually do have a dragon and a tiger, but they are not the Azure Dragon or the White Tiger. Who would spread such rumors? They are simply regr spiritual beasts!" What? The minds of the entire hall went nk. They had seen the tiger and dragon with their own eyes, especially that very moment when the White Tiger had flown into a rage. That was a scene that all of them could not forget. And now, Gu Ruoyun is saying that the spiritual beasts were not the legendary Azure Dragon and the White Tiger? Its true. The Azure Dragon and the White Tiger were Divine Beasts that theyve only ever heard about in myths. None of them have seen them before! Even though it was recorded in the history books but they have yet to make their debut in real life. It is said that one dragon breath from the Azure Dragon can destroy an entire country and that the White Tiger can tten mountains and rivers in one step. While the two spiritual beasts that she possesses are indeed powerful, they did not have the formidable power of the fabled Divine Beasts. But because of the rumors spread by others, they automatically believed that these two spiritual beasts were indeed part of the Four Divine Beasts the Azure Dragon and White Tiger. Master Xia stared suspiciously at Gu Ruoyun. At this point he wasnt sure whether Gu Ruoyun is truly in possession of the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger or was she merely pretending to be naive? Whatever it was, he needed to personally confirm this. "Then, little girl, do you think you can summon them for me to have a look?" "Well..." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose, "They arent able toe out now." She was speaking the truth. Yunyao was currently on the brink of a breakthrough and is working hard towards it. Naturally, Tianqiong was apanying her. The two beasts could not appear under these circumstances. "Fine then." Master Xia sighed with disappointment. Suddenly, the light in his eyes changed, and he smiled again, "Lady Gu, would you be interested in being to the Xia Family home as a guest?" Hed thought that no matter what, hell kidnap her first and then think of a n. He could only confirm the identity of the two spiritual beasts and determine whether they are indeed the friends that Lord Lingxiao had been searching for when she is close by. "If its no trouble, Master Xia." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, and a strange light shed across her eyes. She initially thought that once she met with a Xia Family member, entering the Xia Household would still require a bit of time. She did not expect for it to be so easy... Chapter 274: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (2) Chapter 274: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Heaven City, at the Xia Family estate. In the courtyard, the winds brought falling leaves as Xia Qis expression darkened. No one could tell what he was thinking, only his eyes showed an obviously sinister intent. He lightly puckered his lips into a cold and eerie smile. Suddenly, a green-robed elder cheerfully walked in and standing beside him was a girl also in green robes. Every feature of the young girls face was pure and beautiful. Her eyes were as clear as water and her face held a gentle smile. Even thought she did not have a face that could cause the downfall of cities; anyone would feelfortable upon seeing her face. But when he saw the two, Xia Qis face grew increasingly cold. His heart was gripped with dissatisfaction and jealousy. What is the meaning of this? Its bad enough that the bastard, Xia Linyumanded all of the old mans love and affection, and now he is acting so gentle and kind to an outsider? Yet when he is faced with his own biological son, he would pull a dissatisfied face? Xia Qi took a deep breath and swallowed the hatred in his eyes. His robes swayed with the wind as he approached Master Xia, "Father, youve finally returned. This must be the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun? Youre certainly from a talented generation. Ive looked forward to meeting you for a very long time." His face held a warm smile and no one can see the clenched fist that he was concealing under his sleeves. His heart filled was with the mes of an almost irrepressible anger. That Elder Zhao waspletely useless! He cant even take care of this woman and allowed the old man to bring her here. It would seem that killing her is now more difficult than ever. Furthermore, he had already sent a servant to the Azure Dragon country with the news that Xia Linyu of the Xia Family has murdered Gu Ruoyun! It was only a matter of time before the members of the Hundred Herb Hall would being after Xia Linyu... Gu Ruoyun must die before that happens! "Xia Qi, what are you doing here?" Seeing Xia Qi in the courtyard, Master Xia raised an eyebrow unhappily and spoke curtly, "I dont know what youve been doing the entire day, you were probably strolling idly about all day. Get back to training! You dont even act like an elder to Yuer. Even though he was once a good-for-nothing, he never gave up on his training. But what about you, all you do is befriend a pack of scoundrels. Especially that Elder Zhao, he doesnt amount to anything! If it were not for his connection to you, how would he have been able to enter the Xia Household? Next time, do not concern yourself with the internal affairs of the Xia Household. Study hard and train more." These words meant that Xia Qis influence was only that of a figurehead. Meanwhile, the fist concealed in his robe clenched even tighter and started trembling slightly. But no matter how furious he felt, he continued to smile and warmly replied, "Fathers lessons are prompt. I shall carefully follow your teachings and will now take my leave." Once he turned his back, the smile hanging on his face slowly sank out of sight and an intense fury began to stir in the depths of his eyes...except he chose not to let it out in the end. Because now was not the time... Gu Ruoyun did not speak during the entire time and watched Xia Qi as he left with an obscure glint in her eye. "Ah!" "AH AH AH!" Just then, a heart-breaking cry was heard,ing from the front portion of the courtyard. This caused Master Xias facial expression to change quickly. He no longer cared about Gu Ruoyun and rushed off. ... In a room, a man clutched his head in agony, banging it against the wall. Servants who stood behind him rushed to pull him away. But before they could even reach him, a powerful aura burst from his body and sent all of them flying away from him. Blood rushed to his skull then dragged downwards again, it was a ghastly sight. He seemed not to notice this and banged his head against the hard walls. Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny It kinda seems to me that Xia Qi has daddy issues. ^^; I wonder if thats why hes plotting to kill everyone... Chapter 275: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (3) Chapter 275: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Xia rushed in to find the situation unfolding before his eyes. He roared in anguish and appeared behind Xia Zixi in a sh. His palmnded on his shoulder and held it tightly, "Zixi, what are you doing?" "Father, let me die! I am in pain! Please let me die!" Xia Zixi struggled madly against Master Xias hold. He had suffered too much for the past few months, in his opinion death was a wee solution. Rather than suffering like this for the rest of his life and dragging down the entire Xia Family with his agony, he would rather choose to die. "Die? Xia Zixi. If you f*cking want to die, then you are no son of mine! There are no cowards in the Xia Family! What is the difference between your intentions of running away and a coward? Where has the valiant and brave son of mine disappeared to? When have you be so weak? In the months of your illness, hasnt Yuer endured enough for you? He is only a child of over ten years of age and as his father, you have been stirring up a storm all over the ce. Is this how you n on treating him? He lost his mother at such a young age and now you want him to lose his father too? Do you think you deserve to be his father?" Master Xias tone of voice grew more gentle as Xia Zixis mind gradually settled into a calmer state. He took a deep breath and spoke with a hint of resentment, "Yuer is very gifted. But has been gued with ill health since childhood and was unable to cultivate properly. Everyone considered him a good-for-nothing. But even though hecked the abilities, he was never weak. He even cultivated in secret behind our backs. He did not care for the opinions of others and he never gave up. But you? You cant even endure a bout of pain, and now youre thinking of death. Youre worse than a child!" Xia Zixis body trembled. He slowly copsed numbly onto the ground and sobbed, "Father, I know that I have let Yuer down. I was not able to take good care of him since his birth. And now, because Im constantly stirring up a storm, hes gone to find the God of Doctors for a cure. But I know my body well. Even if the God Da Luo himself were to appear, he would not be able to save me. Why allow me to drag the entire Xia Family down? Thats why I want to end my life." "If you truly feel that youve let Yuer down, then you should not even consider death! How would you know for sure that no one can cure you of your ailment? If you are truly thinking of the future of the Xia Family, then stand tall! A coward is not fit to be Yuers father!" Yes, I am a coward, thought Xia Zixi. Compared to my son, who had been steadfast since he was young, I am not fit to be his father! Not only was I unable to shield him but in the end, Ive be a burden to my (still) very young son and he has had to do so many things for me... And I? Not only did I not think of Yuers support, I am so weak that I would even choose to escape! I am not a man! Gu Ruoyun stood at the doorway, her eyes fixed upon the man on the ground and lightly raised an eyebrow. If her guess was right this man is the Young Master of the Xia Family, Xia Linyus father! It does not matter whether Xia Linyu is truly the brother whom she had been searching for, this man needs help! Not for him, but because the mans son is named Xia Linyu! "Thats right." Suddenly, Master Xia seemed to have remembered something, and quickly turned his head towards Gu Ruoyun, his eyes filled with hope, "Little Gu girl, may I ask for a favor? Ive heard that the Ghost Doctor can cure any disease, could you summon her to help save my son? As long as you can aid me, I will promise you anything!" Chapter 276: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (4) Chapter 276: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Instantly, all eyes fell upon Gu Ruoyuns face. Did we hear it wrongly or did the Master just say that this woman was acquainted with the Ghost Doctor? Furthermore, it would seem that the Ghost Doctor was under hermand! How could this be? One must know that the Ghost Doctor can be quite contrary and even if this girl has an unconventional rtionship with her, with the Ghost Doctors condescending attitude, she wouldnt possibly agree to save a total stranger. Unless... This woman is the Ghost Doctors Master! But as far as we know, only one person is the Master of the Ghost Doctor the mysterious Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, who has yet to make an appearance! That person was like a myth. Wait a minute! Suddenly, everyone seemed to have remembered something and the expression in their eyes began to slowly change. If the rumors were true, the mysterious girl of the Hundred Herb Hall is only around sixteen years of age. If you take into ount our Masters words, could it be that this girl was indeed the mysterious Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun? While the Xia Family has great power and authority and their old Master has somehow managed to break through to the rank of a Martial Emperor, this is not something that the tiny Hundred Herb Hall can achieve. But the temptation of the pills in the Hundred Herb Hall was probably too great for anyone to resist... The young girl folded her arms across her chest and smiled gently at the middle-aged man on the ground. One corner of her lips curled upwards, "If he can hold on for a while longer, I can send for the Ghost Doctor toe here. Do not worry, Master Xia." From the beginning, she could already see through Xia Zixis ailment. Based on Wei Yiyis powers, it was certainly curable and she did not need to step in. Furthermore, the distance between Azure Dragon Country and ck Tortoise Country is not very far, Wei Yiyi should be able to hurry over in time. ... At Azure Dragon Country. The confused chatter of the crowds filled the bustling streets and everyone could not help but sigh incessantly as they debated about Gu Ruoyuns crusade into the Imperial Pce with the Azure Dragon and White Tiger. Most of them still disyed admiration for her actions. This was the time of day when business was booming in the Hundred Herb Hall but the atmosphere in the medicinal hall was filled with an aura of cold suffering. An average-looking youth concealed himself in the crowd and deliberately pinched his nose to disguise his voice, "By the way, have you heard of the recent news from ck Tortoise Country?" "ck Tortoise Country? What happened at ck Tortoise Country?" One person responded. No one knew who spoke. The young man in green smiled coldly and a sinister light flitted across the slits of his eyes, "As we speak, the Master of the Xia Family, Xia Qi has detained her front of the eyes of the public, and will soon execute her. I simply happened to witness the scene. Tsk tsk, what a pity for such a gifted talent to have fallen." Hong! His words were like lighting crashing down from the skies, causing an explosion that silenced the entire medicinal hall. Once he had left that piece of information, the youth slowly retreated, stealing a nce at the dumbfounded crowd. His cold gaze hardened. I havepleted my Lords mission, now to return and receive my reward... The Hundred Herb Hall paused inplete silence, then the situation grew perilous. "Someone seemed to have said that Gu Ruoyun has been murdered by the Xia Family?" "Heavens, is this true? The stunning, peerless genius has fallen? Just like that?" "I think its possible. Gu Ruoyun is so egotistical and arrogant, on top of that shes also quite condescending. The Xia Family has a high position and great authority. She must have insulted one of the Xia Family members with her arrogance which lead to her execution in the hands of the Xia Family. This might actually have happened." "Aish, Gu Ruoyun is far too young. The world is huge, and there are all sorts of people in it. She does not know when to hold herself back. Isnt this great, she has collided with a metal board, hasnt she?" Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Funny how the guy in green never really mentioned Gu Ruoyuns death, and everyone is now assuming shes dead...? ^^; Also, isnt The Second Master Xias name Xia Qi? Very strange. Chapter 277: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (5) Chapter 277: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd burst into a fervent discussion, confirming the news that, in reality, has yet to actually receive confirmation. While many felt sympathetic, some took joy in this disaster. Like the Crown Princes minions, for example. They have long disliked Gu Ruoyun and felt that the Heavens were indeed watching over them. She had always acted with such aggression, is this not her retribution? ... At the back of the hall, Shopkeeper Zhao rushed in and panted, out of breath, "Lady Ghost Doctor, Elder Yu, this is not good! Something terrible has happened!" "What happened?" A smock of gray robes emerged from the study, Elder Yu frowned, and replied unhappily, "Whats caused you to be so frantic?" "Huff, huff!" Shopkeeper Zhao forcibly took two deep breaths, his face filled with panic, "Elder Yu, its her Ladyship. Somethings happened to her Ladyship!" "What?" Hong! Elder Yus body shook and his face turned ashen. He immediately grabbed Shopkeeper Zhao by the cor and bellowed, "What did you say? What happened to her Ladyship?" Shopkeeper Zhao nearly lost his breath, his elderly face turned very red. After a long pause, his breathing went back to normal and he finally exined, "Moments ago, I walked into the Hundred Herb Hall when I heard a discussion. Someone just said that they saw her Ladyship murdered by the Master of the Xia Family with their own eyes! So I rushed in to inform you, Elder Yu." Peng! Elder Yu loosened his grip and stumbled back a few steps. His face was filled with disappointment and sorrow. But most of it was fuelled by an intense fury. "Well yed, Xia Family! Hahaha! Now that Master Xia has broken through into the rank of a Martial Emperor, he can now proim himself as an Emperor? Our Dongfang Family is nothing to him? Shopkeeper Zhao, send word to the Young Master and everyone in the Devil Sect! We will attack the Xia Family and avenge the death of our Lady!" Elder Yu gritted his teeth fiercely. He could imagine how angry the Young Master would be once he has heard of this! The Xia Family had dug their own grave! Thats right, he recalled. Not too long ago, the Little Master of the Xia Family, Xia Linyu appeared in Azure Dragon Country. Since the old man had dared to murder her Ladyship, then he should prepare himself for a debt that costs a thousand times more! What is the meaning of causing an upheaval out of concern? Elder Yus reaction exins this perfectly. Upon hearing about Gu Ruoyuns death, hepletely lost his senses. Otherwise, he probably would have reconsidered his words. After all, Gu Ruoyun was in possession of the Azure Dragon. Even if she were unable to defeat a powerful Martial Emperor, escaping him would not be a problem. How could she possibly die by his hand? "Elder Yu, someone who ims to be from the Xia Family requests an audience." At that moment, a footboy hurriedly walked in and informed him respectfully. "The Xia Family?" Elder Yuughed coldly, and replied with enormous rage, "A member of the Xia Family dares to show his face! Bring him in here!" "Yes, Elder Yu." Then, the footboy immediately retreated. Before he could disappear, a middle-aged man in green followed him and walked in. He looked at the enraged Elder Yu, and scorn filled the corner of his eyes. "Hong!" In his anger, a great aura burst from Elder Yus body, changing into a tornado and aiming towards the middle-aged man. Engulfed in the tornado, the middle-aged mans expression remained unchanged. The ridicule in his eyes increased. "Is this how the Hundred Herb Hall wees its guests? Youve certainly opened my eyes to the world. Then I, of the Xia Family, shall return you with the same courtesy!" Hong! Two tornados shed against one another in mid-air. Elder Yu stumbled backwards. Just as he was about to crash into a wall, a luxurious and jade-like hand firmly supported his back. Chapter 278: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (6) Chapter 278: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A seductive voice started speaking from behind Elder Yu. A smile was ying on the womans lips but her beautiful eyes were filled with ice. "Are the members of the Xia Family not aware of showing courtesy as a guest in a masters home?" Elder Yus body shook, and turned his head to find a woman with a sweet smile on her face, it seems that... The Ghost Doctor has had a breakthrough? He felt an unsteadiness in his heart at the thought of this. Its fine that her Ladyship is so exceptional, but how was it that the Ghost Doctor, despite her youth, is still able to surpass him so easily? This world truly belongs to the young ones now. "I believe that thisdy must be the great Ghost Doctor?" The middle-aged man retracted his sneer and smiled calmly, "With your rank, you have the right to speak to me." Edler Yus face changed instantly. Does this fellow mean that I was not worthy of speaking to him? This is intolerable bullying! Realizing that Elder Yu was about to act on his rage, Wei Yiyi squeezed his shoulder tightly and her fox-like, beautiful face began to smile. Her every expression was enough to tug at ones heartstrings. "My apologies, your position is far too lowly. You have no right to speak to me. Have your Mastere and speak with me instead." "You..." Rage burned in the middle-aged mans heart but in the end, he forced it all down andughed coldly, "I am here to tell you this; the rumors youve heard are true. Gu Ruoyun has indeed been murdered by the hand of the Xia Family, but not by our Master! I am here to wash off the injustice towards my Master. The true culprit behind this is Xia Zixi! He is the ringleader, this has nothing to do with my Master!" The middle-aged mans name is Xia Fan and is a distant rtive of the Xia Family. But he was recognized by Xia Qi and employed by the Second Master. His intentions were obvious to prevent the Ghost Doctor from visiting the Xia Family Estate in Heaven City. "Oh? Wei Yiyi smiled fascinatingly and raised an eyebrow, "Youre one of Xia Qis men?" Xia Fans face changed greatly and stared dumbfoundedly at Wei Yiyis smiling face. Had this woman managed to figure out his identity? Impossible! He may be one of Xia Qis subordinates but his heart is swelling with loyalty only for the Master! But how did she find out? Of course, Xia Fan did not know this but the informationwork of the Devil Sect now covers every part of the world. Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun is particrly interested in matters concerning the Xia Family. Hence, the Xia Family members are no secret to them. "So what if I am the Second Masters subordinate?" Xia Fan gritted his teeth and proimed, "The Second Master is kind enough to prevent you from taking revenge on the wrong person. Ghost Doctor, the level of your IQ isnt all that low. Surely, you cant be deceived by Xia Zixi and his son!" Wei Yiyis gaze darkened, a chill enveloped the smile on her face, "Shopkeeper Zhao, throw him out! Xia Qis dogs are not wee in the Hundred Herb Hall!" "You..." Xia Fans expression turned gloomy. He initially thought that this mission would be a very simple one. As long as the Ghost Doctor believed that the murderer was Xia Zixi, she would be filled with hatred towards Xia Zixi and his son. He did not expect for her to remain so calm. Unless she does not care whether Gu Ruoyun lives or dies? "Shopkeeper Zhao, what are you waiting for? Get him out of here!" Wei Yiyis smile disappeared and spoke with a bite of impatience. Shopkeeper Zhao suddenly regained his senses and repositioned himself, requesting Xia Fan to leave. His elderly face said, "Sir Xia, please leave. You are not wee in the Hundred Herb Hall." "Great. Thats just great!" Xia Fan fiercely straightened his sleeves and red sinisterly at Wei Yiyi, "I thought that the Ghost Doctor was a person who valued friendship, yet she is totally unconcerned with the death of her Master. I have a whole new level of respect for you now! But let me tell you this, Xia Zixis son is now at the borders of Azure Dragon Country. You might still be able to catch up to him! If you let this opportunity slip away, dont regret it. Hmph!" Chapter 279: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (7) Chapter 279: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once he finished his speech, he left with gloomy eyes and never looked back. The courtyard was silent now. Elder Yu clenched his fist and spoke with a great fury, "Lady Ghost Doctor, even if you dont intend on avenging our Lady, I wont forgive anyone who dares to harm her and I dont mind crossing the Xia Family! Xia Zixi has murdered her Ladyship, I wont let them get away with this!" Wei Yiyi shook her head. Her lips smiled, "Elder Yu, please. Youve been alive for so many years. Would you immediately believe everything anyone says? They said that our Master is dead? Have you seen it for yourself?" Elder Yu paused and shook his head, "No." "If you have not seen it, why would you say that shes dead? I would only recognize it if I saw the body with my own eyes, not by the idle promations of others. As long as there is no body, I will not believe it." "But Id rather believe it to be true than to believe that it is not. Lady Ghost Doctor, the Master has treated you so well, how could you abandon her? Her Ladyship dered that she would be going to the Xia Household a few months ago and we have not heard from her for so long. Shes clearly fallen into the hands of the Xia Family! I am going to capture that Xia Linyu, and force them to return her Ladyship to us." Wei Yiyi rolled her eyes,pletely speechless. She simply could not see any good qualities in this bad-tempered and stubborn old man. After some thought, she threw a letter into Elder Yus direction. "Whats this?" Elder Yu opened the letter suspiciously and frowned. Once he read the contents of the letter, his originally angry expression disappeared and was reced with one of astonishment and pleasant surprise. "Lady Ghost Doctor, her Ladyship... Shes alright?" "Precisely," Wei Yiyi nodded, "She sent this letter to me and Ive only just received itst night. Shes informed me that the Young Master of the Xia Family, Xia Zixi is gravely ill, and has asked me to give him treatment. So tell me, why would the Xia Family want to kill her? Besides, Ive long known that Xia Qi is not as warm and courteous as he seems. This time, he probably wants to use us as pawns to have Xia Linyu killed. If the Hundred Herb Hall were to murder Xia Linyu, what do you think would happen?" What could happen? If Xia Linyu were to die by the hands of members of the Hundred Herb Hall, then the life of her Ladyship who was still residing in the Xia Estate will surely be in jeopardy! Elder Yu felt a chill from head to toe at the thought of this and shivered. "What a good strategy to kill two birds with one stone. Xia Qi of the Xia Family is truly a sinister and cunning man. Not only does he want to use us as pawns to get rid of his enemies, he even wants to harm her Ladyship. Fortunately, we were not deceived. Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable!" Wei Yiyi smiled, a cold light shed across her eyes and she slowly dered, "Since Xia Qi dared to manipte the Hundred Herb Hall, then he...must pay the price! Elder Yu, Ill leave the matters regarding the Hundred Herb Hall to you. I am going to the Xia Family estate in Heaven City!" "Lady Ghost Doctor, please be assured. I will not disappoint you." Elder Yu lightly nodded his head, with an expression filled with worry. If Xia Qi was such a hypocritical and sinister man, then her Ladyships situation would be quite difficult... Outside the Hundred Herb Hall, Xia Fan coldly red at the simple-looking medicinal hall behind him with a sneer. "Initially, I did not want to utilize the Second Mastersst resort. But youve all forced my hand! Since Ive already personallye to call on you, then youd better believe in my words. Who would have known that these people would be so hard to deceive! Since thats the case, then dont me me for sending a few of my men to impersonate your members of the Hundred Herb Hall and murder the Little Master! Besides, at the end of the day, the rtionship between the Hundred Herb Hall and the Xia Family will be shattered. In this coboration with the Master, both sides will suffer. Under these circumstances, the Young Master will never be able to improve and rise on his own. In the end, the Xia Family shall only belong to the Second Master!" Chapter 280: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (8) Chapter 280: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, Gu Ruoyun was not aware of the incident at the Hundred Herb Hall. She was in the Xia Family Estate, heading towards the outer courtyard when she was blocked by a group of people. The leader of the group was a man dressed in richly embroidered robes. His eyes examined the young girl in front of him from head to toe. His lips carried a trace of disdain and his chin was raised as if thetter was only fit to gaze upwards at him. "Youre Gu Ruoyun? I think not. The rumors say that youve tamed the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger. And yet, with such majestic Divine Beasts in your hands, how could you possibly be dressed like a stinking merchant? Haha! I reckon that you deliberately sent people out to spread these rumors so that the world would hold you in high esteem and bow before you. I, Xia Ying, have never met such a shameless woman!" Thats right. He believes that this woman is not actually in possession of the Divine Beasts! She must be deliberately creating fantastical airs, simply to convince the world that the Divine Beasts have vowed their loyalty and devotion to her. He could not understand it. Why would the Master bring such a shameless woman like her into the Xia Family home? "Step aside!" Gu Ruoyun frowned and spoke calmly. "Haha, youll have to defeat us first if you want us to step aside!" The man in the richly embroidered robes sneered and watched Gu Ruoyun, "If youre a merchant, youre a merchant. No matter how powerful the Hundred Herb Hall bes, it wont change the nature of merchants! Whenpared to me, I believe that the Divine Beasts would certainly choose me as long as they arent blind! But youre quite good-looking as well, how about you be my concubine? Then Ill swallow the bitter pill and take you in, hahaha!" The man in the richly embroidered robesughed again and the people behind himughed as well. "Gu Ruoyun, our master is the first distant rtive in the Xia Family! His skills are not very far from the direct descendants, following him would be far better than toiling and rushing about." "Exactly. A woman should look like a woman! Supporting a husband and raising children is what you should do. Otherwise, no one would ever want a woman like you, even if you were gifted on their doorstep as a concubine, let alone bing a wife! Luckily, our master is kind and is willing to take you in. Lest you are unable to find a man for the rest of your life. Haha!" "Thats right! Since youre going to be our masters concubine, everything you own shall belong to our master. Dont forget to prepare the Hundred Herb Hall as your dowry, it may be filled with a thick stench, but our master will certainly ept it reluctantly." The groupughed as if Gu Ruoyun was actually going to marry their master and the Hundred Herb Hall was already in the bag. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun did not get angry. She smiled and slowly walked towards the man in richly embroidered robes who stood in front of the group, "You want my Hundred Herb Hall? Well... Then we should see if you have the ability to take it." The face of the man in richly embroidered robes changed color and he replied coldly, "If you wont do this the easy way, then well do it the hard way! If you do not agree to hand over the Hundred Herb Hall today, dont think of ever leaving this ce." "Oh?"Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Since you are all so willing to be used, how can I not agree? If I refuse, am I not wasting your big talk?" At that moment, the man in richly embroidered robes face turned ugly. She knows that hed said all of those things in order to force her to act. For if she were toy a hand on the brothers of the Xia Family, the Master, who was now shielding the girl, will never let her get away with it. Furthermore, she knows that they were sent by the Second Master! Chapter 281: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (9) Chapter 281: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, it was easy to guess the identity of their puppet master. After all, everyone knew that she was brought in by Master Xia himself. If it were not for Xia Qi inciting this movement behind the scenes, they would not have dared to cause trouble... "Hmph!" The man in richly embroidered robes scoffed and gritted his teeth, "You dont know what youre saying, Gu Ruoyun. The Xia Family residence has no ce for a foul-smelling person like you, unless you surrender the Hundred Herb Hall to me and be my concubine! Otherwise, dont me me for being discourteous!" Hua! The man in richly embroidered robes drew his longsword and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. His cruelty was reflected in his eyes and the sinister smile on his lips showed how much he wanted to send her to hell. Since the beginning of the altercation, Gu Ruoyuns expression remained unchanged. Her clear, frosty gaze coldly stared at the man charging towards her. Her lips curled into a faint smile. "Since youve all willingly allowed yourselves to be used by others, then... How could I not satisfy you?" Hong! The young girl made one step forward, and suddenly, a strong force erupted from her body andnded heavily like a hammer on the chest of the man in richly embroidered robes. He spat out a mouthful of blood and humiliatingly fell onto the ground. "You actually raised your hand against me?" The man in richly embroidered robesughed coldly, his sinister eyes fixed onto Gu Ruoyun, "Do you know the consequences of your actions? I may only be a distant rtive of the Xia Family, but I am still considered a member of the family. Youve raised your hand against me in the Xia Family residence, do you think that the Master would close his eyes to this?" Gu Ruoyun remained silent and did not speak. She walked towards him and calmly stared at thepletely fearless man in richly embroidered robes. She noticed a fleeting smile across the mans eyes. It was the smile of a person whose conspiracy had prevailed, it was full ofcency. "Lady Gu, when has this member of the Xia Family offended you? You want to raise a hand against my family member, in my own home?" As expected, once Gu Ruoyun had made her move, a warm voice appeared from behind. The voice carried a great unhappiness and contained a deep sense of hostility. "Second Master." The man in richly embroidered robes looked towards Xia Qi, who was walking towards them. His heart leaped in happiness and quickly said, "Second Master, this woman has spoken rudely about the Xia Family and shes even raised her hand against me, a brother of the Xia Family! Shes clearly not happy with the Xia Family, Second Master, please..." "Pu chi!" Suddenly, the man spits out a mouthful of ckened blood, spraying it everywhere. He widened his eyes in realization, not daring to believe it as he stared at the slight smile on Xia Qis handsome face. That strengthening and vitality pill had beenced with poison! He thought in panic. The man in richly embroidered robes began to tremble, and his face slowly turned ashen. Regret and fury intermingled in his eyes, yet he was unable to speak. Before he had arrived, the Second Master gave him a medicinal pill, saying that it would increase his strength and vitality and that it was his reward! Who knew that the pill was actually poison! The Second Master has deceived him... Peng! The man in richly embroidered robes staggered in his footsteps and fell hard onto the ground, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction. Ive done so much for the Second Master, why does he want to kill me? His heart is truly... evil! "Xia Ying, Xia Ying whats happened to you?" The crowd saw Xia Yings state, and the colors on their faces immediately changed. No one noticed the sinister light that shed across Xia Qis face. If I want to manipte the old man into destroying Gu Ruoyun, he thought maliciously, merely causing a struggle between the brothers of the Xia Family and the girl would not be enough! Only when a brother of the Xia Family is killed will the Master then destroy his rtionship with the Hundred Herb Hall! Chapter 282: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (10) Chapter 282: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Its you, you must be the one behind this!" A young girl, who looked to be around the same age as Xia Qi, came rushing out from the crowd and red angrily at Gu Ruoyun, "Youve caused the death of my older brother, you must have done something to him! Youvee to our home and killed him wide in the open. The Master will not let you get away with this!" The young girls name is Xia Yu and she is Xia Yings twin sister. She had watched everything unfold from the back. To her, Gu Ruoyun was the only one who was in close proximity to her older brother and therefore she must have done something to his body. I must report to the Master about this to kill this cruel woman! Gu Ruoyun watched the scene unfold before her very eyes, unable to act in time. Of course she knew Xia Qis motives in sending these men. He wanted her to make a move and force the Masters hand! But she did not expect that Xia Qi would unleash the killer and feed Xia Ying poison from the very beginning! Even if I did not react, as long as Xia Ying moved towards me, the result would be the same! What a great strategy, to get someone else to do ones dirty work! Unfortunately, he has messed with the wrong person... "Out of the way!" Gu Ruoyun recovered her sense and ordered with a frown. "What are you nning to do?" Xia Yu, realizing that Gu Ruoyun was trying to get close to Xia Ying, fiercely shot her a re and screamed furiously, "Youve already brought harm upon my brother and now hes going to die. Youre still not going to leave him in peace?" Xia Yu was initially unhappy with Xia Ying for listening to the Second Masters orders to cause trouble but if they did not do it, the Second Master would never let them off easily! They were only distant rtives in the Xia Family and had no right to disobey the Second Masters orders. Who would have thought that this would have brought harm to her brother. Thinking of how lonely and helpless she would be after her brothers death, tears began to stream down Xia Yus face. Her face filled with intense hatred towards Gu Ruoyun. Even if my brother was in the wrong, he does not deserve to be punished with death, how could she kill at will? This woman is utterly merciless, thought Xia Yu. "If you dont want him to die, then get out of the way!" Gu Ruoyun wrinkled her eyebrows and spoke calmly. Actually, she did not want to save Xia Ying. But if she did not cure him from the poison, the members of the Xia Family would assume that she was the one responsible for his death! Hence, she only wanted to use the simplest method to solve the problem. "Dont even think about it, I wont let you near my brother!" Xia Yu red furiously at Gu Ruoyun as she thought, this woman certainly would not have any good intentions, I cannot allow her to inflict further harm upon my brother! The crease in the space between Gu Ruoyuns eyebrows grew deeper as she watched Xia Ying slowly lose his breath. Just was she was about to step forward, a slow, elderly voice was heard, piercing into the hearts of the crowd. "What happened here? Can anyone exin this to me?" Under the remaining light from the sunset, an elder dressed in green made his way towards the crowd. Behind him were the elders of the Xia Family. But when he saw Xia Ying lying on the ground, the old mans stern expression became bbergasted, and stared suspiciously at Gu Ruoyun. "Little girl, can you tell me whats happened here?" Before Gu Ruoyun could respond, Xia Yu, who was initially crouched on the ground, stood up immediately and rushed towards the old man and threw herself on the ground, kneeling before him. Tears streamed down her face like an endless rain as she sobbed, "Master, you must avenge my brother. This woman has secretly stabbed him in the back! The attitude she disys clearly shows that she has no consideration of the Xia Family in her eyes! Please give us justice in the name of the Xia Family!" Her petite body trembled, and her pretty, tender face was pale white. Her eyes looked pleadingly at Master Xia. She looked absolutely pitiful. Chapter 283: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (11) Chapter 283: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What?" Suddenly, a furious bellow was heard from behind Master Xia and a man in gray robes appeared and rushed forward. He soon reached Xia Ying and quickly raised his hand to check his pulse. He frowned, but ayer of frost masked his elderly features. "Master, Xia Ying has ingested a deadly poison. There is no cure. He only has an hour left to live." Elder Huiyi turned towards Master Xia, who remained calm and collected, and exined the situation. Shortly after, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and red at her angrily, speaking coldly, "Gu Ruoyun. Youve murdered one of the Xia Family in our home. What do you have to say for yourself?" "You say that Im a murderer?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "Do you have proof?" "Impudence!" Elder Huiyi grew furious, Xia Ying was one of the most talented among the distant rtives. He has always looked favorably upon him and only needed an opportunity to give the Master his rmendation. He did not expect for this to happen. How could he tolerate this? Especially since this womans arrogance pretty much pierced all the way through to the Heavens. She actually dared tomit murder in the Xia Familys residence. Where did she get such ambitiousness and guts? "Master, we can prove this!" Hearing this, an assortment of voices came chiming in from the crowd. "We, along with Xia Ying, were only kindly informing her of the rules in the Xia Family. Who would have thought this woman was far too arrogant and wielded the fact that she was the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall so she had no need to ce the Xia Family her eyes. Furthermore, she raised a hand against Xia Ying, thats probably when she poisoned him!" "Thats right. Everyone here has seen her temperament with their own eyes, she murdered Xia Ying!" The crowd burst into a discussion, pushing the me of their intentions to cause trouble onto Gu Ruoyuns shoulders. "If that was the case, when Xia Ying had raised his hand to strike me, and I was unable to fight back, what would happen then?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. She showed no sorrow over her current situation. Her eyes were clear like water as if they could see through ones soul. Master Xias expression turned grave, his dignified gaze now fell upon the kneeling Xia Yu and he asked sternly, "Is the Gu girl speaking the truth? Was Xia Ying the first to strike?" Xia Yu bit her lip, and softly nodded, "Regarding this matter, brother was the first tomit the wrong. But Gu Ruoyun simply cannot kill him just because he caused trouble for her..." In that moment, Master Xia grew silent. A short whileter, his gaze turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Little girl, did you poison Xia Ying?" Gu Ruoyunughed softly and casually shrugged her shoulders, "What do you think?" "Hehe," Master Xia chuckled, "I may not know you very well, little girl, but based on what youve done in the past, youre not the kind of person who would willingly suffer a loss! You may have killed many people, but those people deserved to die. You did nothing wrong, so this time I believe that it was not you who poisoned him, someone must have had an ulterior motive. Even if Xia Ying did offend you, based on your temperament, you would only teach him a lesson, not kill him outright!" "Master!" Elder Huiyis expression changed as he furiously retorted, "How can you bend thew in order to favor an associate? I understand that youre worried over the Young Masters illness and that you would offend the Ghost Doctor if you executed Gu Ruoyun, but showing such tant favoritism... How many of the Xia Family brothers would feel bitterly disappointed? Furthermore, everyone else would think that they can kill our Xia Family brothers whenever they pleased! In such a situation, how can we maintain our control over Heaven City? Please give justice to the Xia Ying siblings, in the name of the Xia Family!" Chapter 284: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (12) Chapter 284: Xia Qi, The Hypocrite (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Please make a fair decision, Master!" The entire courtyard knelt before him as Elder Huiyi grieved andmented. If the Master chose to wilfully insist on his way, there would be an upheaval in the Xia Family and the Xia Family cannot bear an upheaval at a time like this. Master Xias face turned a few shades darker. Forget about Lord Lingxiaosmands, even if she were not involved in Lord Lingxiaos affairs, he was not going to execute Gu Ruoyun for the sake of curing Xia Zixis illness. Furthermore, the Master staunchly believed that Gu Ruoyun would never do such a thing. "Father!" Noticing the increasingly ugly shade on Master Xias face, Xia Qi, who stood beside him, quickly spoke up in a gentle voice, "I also believe that Lady Gu is not a heinous person, except that many people had witnessed the incident. If we do not wash this injustice off her hands, Im afraid that it would be difficult to convince the masses. So, I have a suggestion - have Gu Ruoyun locked in the dungeon. When we have evidence of her innocence, we shall set her free. What do you think?" Xia Qi gave a pretty fair suggestion, he was on his fathers side and did not believe that Gu Ruoyun would have poisoned Xia Ying. But with so many usations from so many people, a show of favoritism would sorely disappoint the members of the Xia Family. So its best to have her locked in the dungeon before making a decision. Of course, once she was thrown into the dungeon, he would have many ways to have her mysteriously killed off then tell everyone else that she hadmitted suicide in a bid to escape punishment. No one would ever suspect it was him! "No!" Master Xia rejected Xia Qis suggestion without a second thought and shot him a re before speaking coolly, "Do not involve yourself in this matter. When has the punishment of criminals in the Xia Family been of your concern? You take care of your own conduct, thats good enough." Xia Qis body shook and his hands, hidden in his sleeves, balled up into fists. He took a deep breath and calmed his fury. The warm smile on his face remained unchanged. "Father, I am merely trying to help you with your worries. Seeing as you are not willing, then I will not speak. Only, if this matter was not properly resolved, many members of the Xia Family will be extremely bitter." When no one was looking, a sneer appeared on the corners of Xia Qis lips. But it quickly disappeared and he returned to his warm and courteous facade. Xia Qi and Dongfang Shaoze both have a simr characteristic. However, Dongfang Shaoze was warm to the bone while Xia Qis body was made of ice. Underneath his mask of warmth was an undetectableyer of malice. "I only have one thing to say," Gu Ruoyun looked at Xia Qi, then retracted her gaze and smiled calmly, "Xia Ying has indeed been inflicted with a deadly poison and his time is short. But only I can cure him. If you all insist on dragging this on, it would be impossible to save him. When that happens, do not use me of refusing to save a dying man." Master Xia paused, "Are you saying that you have a cure for Xia Ying?" "I can only try." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled gently, "Arent you all curious to know who actually poisoned him? Just ask him when he awakens. I believe he probably knows better than any of you." "Haha!" When she finished speaking, the crowd burst intoughter. One Xia Family brother red at Gu Ruoyun with ridicule, "Gu Ruoyun, weve seen you attack him with our own eyes unless that was a hallucination? I dont think you actually want to save Xia Ying, you want to further shorten his life! Master, this woman cannot be trusted!" When the brother had finished his jeering, Gu Ruoyun calmly nced at him, "Dont end up like Xia Ying being used by another person and ending up dead, without anyone knowing what had truly happened." Chapter 285: Lingxiao, The Black Tortoise (1) Chapter 285: Lingxiao, The ck Tortoise (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Used? What is the meaning of this?" Master Xia frowned, and subconsciously nced at Xia Qi. Does the little Gu girl mean that the provocation from Xia Ying and the rest was because they were being used? And the event behind this poisoning was rted to that person? Xia Qis heart thumped loudly and his cold eyes, now filled with thick murderous intent, fixed upon Gu Ruoyun. Upon feeling someone elses eyes on him, he quickly retracted the murderous intent in his eyes and put on a warm smile again. "Stop deluding people with your lies!" Elder Huiyi red angrily at Gu Ruoyun, a great zing fire had ignited in his chest, "If only one person is making usations towards her, then it might be a lie. But everyone here is a witness, how could they be lying? Women like her are extremely heinous, if you choose to show favoritism, Master, how can you expect for the members of the Xia Family to trust you in the future?" No matter what, I am going to make the Master execute Gu Ruoyun even if I have to use force. Otherwise, this Xia Family brother would have died in vain! Gu Ruoyun frowned and calmly sent Elder Huiyi a look, "I dont want to repeat myself. If you want to save him, get out of the way. There may be a tiny sliver of opportunity. The more we dy this, the quicker he will die." "You..." Elder Huiyis face changed greatly and was ready to send his retort...until he heard an elderly yet dignified voice which held unquestionable decisiveness, "Elder Huiyi, step aside!" "Master!" Hearing this, Elder Huiyi cried out indignantly. He could not understand why the Master would shield this woman! Such a heinous act would greatly disappoint the Xia Family members. "Get out of the way!" Master Xias tone grew cold and he spoke with such oppression that no one else dared to breathe, "Do not make me repeat myself." In that instant, Elder Huiyi trembled. He was not satisfied but he had no choice except to step away and could only re and fume at Gu Ruoyun. If Gu Ruoyun dared to act with killing intent, I will kill her on the spot! As if she werepletely oblivious to his death re, Gu Ruoyun slowly walked towards Xia Ying and looked with concentration at the man who was lying before her gasping for breath. Then, she produced a porcin bottle from her sleeve, took out a pill, and put it in Xia Yings lips. "What poison are you feeding him with now?" Elder Huiyi was agitated and indignant, he was about to step forward and stop Gu Ruoyuns actions until the young girl raised her head and red coldly at him. One should know that he has already broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial King. But that one look from Gu Ruoyun made him tremble with fear, and his body shuddered. Is this really an oppression from an eighteen-year-old girl? Theyve never even felt an aura like this, not even from the Master... Xia Qi frowned as he stared at Gu Ruoyin and pondered. Could it be that this woman is truly capable of curing Xia Ying? No! Thats impossible! I know my poisons and even I do not have the cure for this. Furthermore, I know that Gu Ruoyun has many pills on hand, but... No one has ever seen her producing antidotes for poison. Xia Qi rxed at the thought. His handsome face maintained his gentle and courteous smile but his eyes never left Gu Ruoyun... Chapter 286: Lingxiao, The Black Tortoise (2) Chapter 286: Lingxiao, The ck Tortoise (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In front of the eyes of the crowd, Gu Ruoyun slowly crouched down. She pinched Xia Yings lower jaw and ced the pill into his mouth. Then she straightened up and swept her gaze calmly across every face in the crowd. "As for the truth behind all of this, Ill let him tell you himself." When she had finished speaking, everyone was shaken and stared at Gu Ruoyun in confusion. What did she mean? They wondered. Is she really able to cure the poisoned Xia Ying? At the thought of this, the solemn crowd burst into disbelievingughter, how could this be possible? Xia Ying had been poisoned by a deadly substance that even if the deity, Daluo, were to arrive, he would not be able to cure him... Can she do it, simply on the basis that she is Gu Ruoyun? "Big brother!" Xia Yu suddenly cried out and when the crowd turned to look, they saw Xia Ying spitting out dark blood. His originally greenish pallor turned white. "What have you done to my brother this time?" Xia Yu charged towards Xia Yings side, she red furiously at Gu Ruoyun and screamed. Then, at that moment, a frail voice came from beside Xia Yu, but it was directed towards Gu Ruoyun. "Im sorry..." Even though the poison had seeped deep into his system a while ago, rendering him unable to speak, he was still conscious enough to witness everything that had happened. When he thought of his actions from the beginning, he wanted to bang his head and die out of embarrassment. He never imagined that she would disregard their former enmity and save him. "Big... Big brother." Xia Yu was shaken and turned her head in disbelief. Her beautiful eyes widened and stared at Xia Ying, who had just opened his eyes. Her voice trembled with emotion, "Big brother, youre alright?" Xia Ying did not reply, his eyes were filled with guilt. He stood up in front of the crowd, turned to Gu Ruoyun and bowed. "Lady Gu, I thank you for setting aside our animosity and saving my life. I now know that I have been used as a pawn. Out of fear of being chased out of the Xia Family, Ive tried to provoke you into attacking me! But I did not think that he wanted to use me as a sacrifice, to end my life and shift the me onto you. From the moment I realized that I was poisoned, Ive regretted everything." Xia Ying lowered his head in humiliation. At that time, Second Masters henchmen hade for him and threatened him with chasing both him and his sister out of the Xia Family if he did not agree to the Second Masters request. He knew that the Second Master had the authority to do so! He was only a distant rtive. Even though he received some form of appreciation because of his talents, he cannot refuse the Second Masters order. He did not care if he were thrown out of the family. But this also involved his little sister. Her entire life would be destroyed. Because of this, he was forced tomit this betrayal. "Big brother?" Xia Yu was stunned. Her gaze swept through Xia Yings features, then stopped at Gu Ruoyuns calm expression, "You were not poisoned by this woman?" But just moments ago, only Gu Ruoyun had been in close proximity with my older brother, thought Xia Yu in confusion. Everyone else wanted to know the answer to Xia Yus question as well. But ording to Xia Yings speech, it would seem that this incident truly had nothing to do with Gu Ruoyun. They had falsely used her. "Xia Ying, tell us everything you know." Master Xias expression turned grave and he spoke sternly, "Someone has dared to y his own kin in my territory and has caused an honored guest of the Xia Family to be falsely used of a crime she did notmit! I will not let him off easily! Furthermore, you have been bewitched intomitting a sin that is contrary to ones conscience, you should be punished severely for this. If you reveal the true culprit behind all this, I will be lenient with you!" Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Is anyone else surprised at how long Xia Ying has managed to survive? Chapter 287: Lingxiao, The Black Tortoise (3) Chapter 287: Lingxiao, The ck Tortoise (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Master Xias deration, Xia Ying turned towards Xia Qis ashen face and spat hatefully, "It was the Second Master! The Second Master forced me into it and he wanted to poison me to death! Master Xia, you must bring justice for me, in my stead!" If Xia Ying was intact and undamaged, he might still be lying. But he was nearly killed by the master puppeteer and the person who had saved his life was the one whom he had intended to harm. Under these circumstances, he already harbored great hatred towards the man, why would he hide anything? In that instant, all eyes turned towards Xia Qi. "Exin yourself. What is the meaning of this?" Master Xias expression was doleful and solemn and his voice had an unmistakable trace of disappointment. Even though he already knew that this matter could possibly be rted to Xia Qi, when the truth came out he could not stop himself from feeling disappointed. "All these years, I have been very aware of the things youve done. Initially, I wanted to give you one more chance. But I didnt think that you would do such a thing. What I want to know is this, you do not have any grudges towards the Gu girl, why do you want her dead?" This was only Xia Qi and Gu Ruoyuns first meeting. There shouldnt be any intention for him to kill thetter. Besides, there was no prior grudge between them. The absence of past grudges means there could only be one reason. Gu Ruoyun is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall and the Master of the Ghost Doctor! And only the Ghost Doctor can cure the Young Master of his ailment! If Gu Ruoyun were to die in the Xia Family residence, then what would the Ghost Doctor do? Even if she did not rally her forces and mark the Xia Family as an enemy, she certainly would not care for whether the Young Master lives or dies! But was the Second Master, who had always been as gentle as a breeze, capable of such a malicious and delicate scheme? The crowd then wondered if he could have been hiding his true nature all along. Xia Qiughed, and spoke airily like a fresh spring breeze, "Father, youve never trusted me. Youve already said it yourself, there is no grudge between us, so why would I want to kill her? There has to be a reason behind this, right? To be honest, Ive taken a liking to this little Gu Ruoyun from the moment I met her. I truly admire her, be it her character or her abilities. Such an outstanding woman, what reason would I have to want to kill her? Xia Ying, since youre using me of giving the order, you should produce the evidence. Do not make false usations towards an innocent man." Hearing this, the crowd looked at each other in dismay. It was Xia Ying who brought them here, no one had known the mastermind behind his crime. Teng! Xia Ying raised his head, and red angrily at Xia Qi, "It was clearly you who sent Sir Yin to pay me a visit and coerced me follow your orders. I was even given a string of strength and vitality pills as a reward. Who would have thought that those pills would turn out to be poison! And now youre still trying to deny your actions?" He trembled in anger and hadpletely forsaken the etiquette between seniors and juniors, pointing and screaming furiously at Xia Qi. "You say that it was I who gave the order, what proof do you have?" Xia Qi sneered, "Yin, show yourself." Shua! A ck shadow shed past the crowd like the wind, a pair of cold eyes stared sharply at everyone in the courtyard. When his gazended on Gu Ruoyun, his eyes filled with murderous intent. "Yin, did you give the order to Xia Ying?" Yins expression remained unchanged, and coldly replied, "Yes!" Everyone was bbergasted as they did not expect for Yin to admit it decisively. Furthermore, Sir Yin was the proudest among the Second Masters subordinates, could it be that the Second Master was actually involved in this matter? A cold light shot across Xia Qis eyes, he then spoke coldly, "They are using me of giving you the order to do it. Now, you will give my father an exnation." "I was the one who made the decision in this matter, it has nothing to do with the Second Master. Master, please distinguish between right and wrong with uracy." Chapter 288: Lingxiao, The Black Tortoise (4) Chapter 288: Lingxiao, The ck Tortoise (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yin clutched his sword, knelt to the ground, and replied as though he had no fear of death. He was once an orphan and if it were not for the fact that his master had saved him, he would have long been dead in a foreignnd. Now that he had a chance to repay his masters kindness, he was perfectly happy to do whatever it takes. At this moment, Master Xias face was as gloomy as a sky filled with dark clouds. His shot a stern re at the man who knelt before him and bellowed, "Are you certain? You were the only one behind all of this?" "Yes." Yin lowered his head, and replied with an icy look in his eyes, "This matter has nothing to do with the Second Master. I, Yin, am willing to ept death!" "Great, just great! Then I, the Master of this house, would like to ask you this, what grudge have you held against the Gu girl that would cause you to orchestrate her death!" Master Xia spoke with an ashen face and flung his sleeves in fury. He knew that Xia Qi was somehow involved in this matter but without evidence, as Master of the family, it was hard for him to implicate him. Otherwise, his actions would enrage the entire family, especially since he had justpletely disregarded the rules and shielded Gu Ruoyun. Many were already dissatisfied with this decision. Luckily, Gu Ruoyun really wasnt the culprit behind Xia Yings poisoning, otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable! Yin sharply replied, "I have no grudge towards her, but I have been spying on the Hundred Herb Hall for a very long time and have long coveted the Hundred Herb Hall. I did not expect for Xia Ying to be so useless, dying far too slowly. Otherwise, I would have been able to obtain the Hundred Herb Hall when she is dead." His exnation was reasonable and fair, many strong cultivators would love to spy on the pills from the Hundred Herb Hall. It was not entirely impossible for Yin to think that way. However, Yins actions greatly enraged Elder Huiyi, who had nearly made false usations towards Gu Ruoyun. He flung his sleeves violently and a gust of strong wind was thrown towards the kneeling man. Yin did not react and allowed the wind to beat against him. "You dog of a ve! You daremit such crimes, not only have you cooked up wild schemes, youve dragged your master down with you. What is the use in having a dog of a ve like you? Now, I am going to end you." Realizing that Elder Huiyi was about to attack again, Master Xia hurriedly cried out, "Hold it! There are many holes in his exnation, wait for me to..." Pu chi! The sound of a long sword piercing through the mans chest rang through the courtyard, Master Xia shivered, feeling a great me bursting through his chest. The sound was like an endless chill, dispersing into a thick cold air. "Xia Qi, what have you done?" Xia Qi retracted the chill in his eyes and slowly pulled out the long sword that was lodged into the mans chest. He calmly smiled, "Yin hasmitted an offense against his superiors. We cannot let him off so easily. Please do not mind us, Lady Gu. The Xia Family has never harbored ill intent towards you." Master Xias elderly features darkened in his anger, "Did you not hear me when I ordered for Elder Huiyi to stop?" Upon hearing this, Xia Qi raised his head enquiringly, "I heard it. But father, your orders were directed towards Elder Huiyi, were they not? I thought that you had intended for me to punish him myself. So I did it. If I have done wrong, I am willing to ept the punishment. Please do not jeopardize your health with your anger, father." Seeing the rage on Master Xias face, Elder Huiyi quickly tried to neutralize the situation, "Master, seeing as the main culprit is already dead, let this matter slide. The Second Master did not mean it. Besides, due to Yins actions, not only have we created false usations against an innocent person, weve almost brought harm upon the Young Master. Anyone would have gotten angry at this, the Second Master was probably unable to control his anger and reacted in this manner." Chapter 289: Lingxiao, The Black Tortoise (5) Chapter 289: Lingxiao, The ck Tortoise (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When he thought about how he had been manipted, Elder Huiyi was enraged. If Gu Ruoyun had ended up dead, the Xia Family could forget about inviting the Ghost Doctor to cure the Young Masters illness. In short, if she dies, the Young Master will also lose his life! However, ever since the beginning, he never suspected Xia Qi. After all, Xia Qi had never shown any signs of dispute or forcefulness. He always disyed a personality that was content to live a simple life, treating his elder brother and nephews very well. How could someone like himmit such a heinous crime? "Hmph!" Master Xia scoffed coldly, he sent a frosty re towards Xia Qis direction and said, "Xia Qi, youd better behave yourself. If I ever find out that you had anything to do with the matters concerning Yuer and Zixi, I will not let you off!" After saying his piece, he no longer bothered about what Xia Qi was thinking and turned his head to face Gu Ruoyun, "Little Gu girl, Ive initiallye looking for you to discuss a certain matter. Who would have thought that such a thing would have happened? Would you be willing to follow me somewhere?" Gu Ruoyun pondered for a while before she nodded, "Sure, lets go." Master Xia smiled gently but his face grew stern again when he faced Xia Qi. He spoke coldly, "Do nothing if you wish to remain free of suspicion. Xia Qi, this is my final piece of advice for you!" Xia Qi watched Master Xia and Gu Ruoyun leave, then smiled. So, do you think this is the end of it? No! I will destroy the rtionship between the Ghost Doctor and the Xia Family! Only then will that short-lived ghost, Xia Zixi, die even sooner! ... Inside the warm andfortable study, one could smell the faint fragrance of books. Upon entering, Master Xia turned to Gu Ruoyun and said, "Little girl, I know you have many questions. Ive brought you here today for only one reason. Our Lord Lingxiao wishes to meet you." "Lord Lingxiao?" Gu Ruoyun stared nkly for a moment, then looked suspiciously at Master Xia. In that instant, the Azure Dragon, who was still inside the phoenix cauldron, began reacting strangely. If he were not guarding Yunyao, who was in the middle of her breakthrough, he would havee charging out. And if she remembered correctly, it would seem that the name of the ck Tortoise, one of the Four Divine Beast, was Lingxiao. "Thats right." Master Xia nodded, "The reason why the Xia Family has been able to stand tall without ever crumbling for so many years was because Lord Lingxiao had been watching over us behind the scenes. He would like to meet you. Would you like to follow me and meet him?" Just a while ago, Lord Lingxiao had telepathically sent him an order to bring Gu Ruoyun to him. Seeing as Lord Lingxiao had made this move, it proved that Gu Ruoyun was indeed in possession of the two Divine Beasts. After calming the excited Azure Dragon, Gu Ruoyun raised her head to reply but she was interrupted by the crashing sound of someone stumbling in panic into the study. "Master, something terrible has happened. The Little Master is in trouble!" "What?" Master Xia was enraged and pulled the man by hispels, his elderly face was filled with anger, "What did you just say? Say it again? Whats happened to Yuer?" "The Little Master he...hes been attacked." The man replied,pletely anxious. Hong! A burst of fury erupted from the old mans body, violently mming against the bookshelves nearby, "Id love to see which damned fool had dared toy his hands on my precious grandson, tell me, who did this?" "It..." The man sent a careful nce towards Gu Ruoyun, "It was... The members of the Hundred Herb Hall." The members of the Hundred Herb Hall? Master Xias rage suddenly disappeared, his startled gaze turned towards Gu Ruoyun. The girls face resembled that of a demon absolutely terrifying. It frightened him so much that his heart nearly trembled... Then, he saw a gust of chilly wind, and the young girl mysteriously vanished. All he could see was a green shadow charging out of the door... Chapter 290: The Siblings Reunion (1) Chapter 290: The Siblings Reunion (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On a small hill, a group of men who were drenched in blood stared vigntly at another group of men emitting a strong aura of murderous intent, who tightly encircled the young man and girl in the middle of a formation, full of resolve and totally unafraid of death. A few years ago, the Master had assigned them to the Little Master and ordered them to follow him like shadows. However, in order to avoid bothering the Little Master, they remained hidden. Their lives belonged to the Xia Family and if the Little Master was in danger, they will ensure his safety even if it meant sacrificing their lives. This was their mission! "Brother Yu." Luo Li tightly pulled on the sleeves of Xia Linyus robes, her adorable doll-like features were filled with anxiety. She stole a nce at the young boy whose fair and delicate features remained calm. His clear and shining eyes showed no sign of wavering. Thinking of Xia Linyus calm demeanor and of her own cowardice and panic, Luo Li forcibly steadied herself and calmed down. As long as Brother Yu is here, Im not afraid of anything, thought Luo Li. "Xia Linyu, Id like to see how youre going to escape this time!" A middle-aged man who led the opposing groupughed. His sharp gaze stared past the guards and straight towards Xia Linyu, "If you would obediently surrender yourselves, I might grant you a quick and easy death." "Hehe." The sound of a clear, melodiousugh was heard and the corners of the young boys lips curled upwards. A smile graced his handsome face while his voice sounded like a clear spring beautiful and moving, ringing throughout this battle-worn hill. "I have no hatred towards your Hundred Herb Hall, so why are you here to kill me? Youve even sent such arge amount of troops." "Haha!" The middle-aged manughed, "What an ignorant little boy! It is simply because of the fact that you are the Little Master of the Xia Family that you must be punished with a thousand deaths! The Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun was my foster daughter. And she has been captured by your Xia Family! As her adopted father, Im going to avenge her!" Xia Linyus face changed. His mind drowned out everything else in the mans speech, except for one particr sentence. Gu Ruoyun is in the Xia Family Estate! She is at the Xia Family home! Could it be that Grandfather had done something to her and caused the Hundred Herb Hall to dispatch its forces? Xia Linyu panicked at the thought of this, his mannerism changed immediately, "You say that Gu Ruoyun is at the Xia Family home? Has something happened to her? This wont do. I need to return home!" Yes, I must hurry home! Otherwise, knowing Grandfathers stubborn nature, what would happen if he raised his hand against her? "Brother Yu..." Luo Li bit her lip, feeling as if a needle had pierced into her heart. It was extremely hurtful. When faced with danger, he never lost his head. Even when there was no escape, he was fearless. But at this very moment, Luo Li could see the dread and tension in Xia Linyus eyes. Just who is this woman they call Gu Ruoyun? Ive known Brother Yu ever since we were children, but Ive never heard of her name before. How is she able to cause such a huge reaction in Brother Yu? "Hmph!" The middle-aged man scoffed coldly, "Gu Ruoyun is already in the hands of your family. Do you think wed let you get away? You will die here today! Ill have my revenge and wipe up this grudge!" By now, Xia Linyu had stopped listening to everything else. All he knew was that Gu Ruoyun was in danger and that he must hurry back to the Xia Family home to save her! Hence, he lost all sense of rationality. Otherwise, he would probably be questioning the middle-aged man who has imed to be Gu Ruoyuns foster father. Chapter 291: The Siblings Reunion (2) Chapter 291: The Siblings Reunion (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, everyone knew that Gu Ruoyun had epted the Ghost Doctor as her disciple, but no one has ever heard of her having a foster father! Furthermore, whats so great about this man that she would agree to be his adopted daughter? "Trying to escape?" Realizing that Xia Linyu was trying to leave, the middle-aged man scoffed coldly and his body turned into a stream of energy as sharp as a sword, charging towards the boy. In that instant, an infinite amount of murderous intent came bursting from his body. "Xia Linyu, you will die now!" Hong! The stream of sharp, sword-like wind was abruptly cut off, and dust flew everywhere, scattering across thend. A grey-robed elder huffed and puffed, and a bloody gash appeared on his forehead. Fresh blood trickled down onto his face. "Uncle Ling!" Xia Linyu turned his head to witness the scene, his pupils narrowed, and he charged wildly towards Xia Ling. Uncle Ling has watched over me since I was a child, he thought, I may not be the original owner of this body, but how could I stand by and watch while such a loyal, elderly servant sacrifices himself for me? "Little Master, do note any closer!" Uncle Ling raised his hand and barred Xia Linyu from going any further. He raised his head, as if he were facing death with equanimity, and spoke firmly, "Take Lady Luo and leave this ce immediately, get back to the Xia Family home and send help! We will be saved when the strongest men of the Xia Familye to our aid! Little Master, you are the hope of the Xia Family. Even if we all die here, you cannot die!" "Uncle Ling..." Xia Linyus thoughts were shaken, his clear eyes were now bloodshot. He raised his delicate face and stared expressionlessly at the middle-aged man, who wasughing sinisterly. "Uncle Ling, do you really think I can leave now? Unless... This man is dead." "Haha, even if you have self-assurance, my attack was blocked by this old fart. Who can save you this time? Die, Xia Linyu!" Hong! The middle-aged man threw his head back andughed as a great energy appeared all over his body. Under his strong coercion, Xia Linyu felt his footsteps tremble but he stood strong in the end. His frame was small, so delicate and graceful that he did not look like a boy. But now he was standing, rooted to the ground, and was not overwhelmed by the mans coercion. He had bitten his lips so hard that it was now bleeding. His fresh blood drenched his entire mouth and the strong smell of blood filled his nostrils. A Martial King! He thought. Is this the true strength of a Martial King? No! I must not die here. Otherwise, how can I grow strong and protect my beloved sister? "Youre still pretty strong!" The middle-aged manughed coldly, "Even so, you shall die today!" A gloomy and cold aura enveloped Xia Linyu and the middle-aged mans stern face was filled with a sinister smile. Then, like a sh of lightning, his body turned into a blurry streak, the sword in his hands gleamed with its sharp edges and cold steel, it was aimed straight towards Xia Linyus throat. "Brother Yu, watch out!" "The Little Master! Quick, protect the Little Master!" In that moment, theplexion on everyones faces was the same. But under the strong pressure of a Martial King, none of them could make any move. They stared in horror and despair as the sharp end of the sword drew closer and closer to the Little Masters throat. Luo Li cried out in anguish, wishing that she could dart forward and take the stab in his ce. But no matter how much she tried, she could not move. Xia Linyus expression remained the same since the very beginning. His eyes stared calmly at the sword with a bitter smile on his face. "Big sister, I was a good-for-nothing in our past life, and you have constantly exhausted your efforts for my sake... You even traveled everywhere to be an apprentice to great doctors, all because of the condition of my body. Youve worked towards such a high level in medicine simply to find me a cure. All those years, youve suffered so much for my sake and endured many hardships. Every time I was bullied, you would always protect me, and teach those bullies a lesson for me." Chapter 292: The Siblings Reunion (3) Chapter 292: The Siblings Reunion (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "In this life, Im finally no longer a good-for-nothing. I can cultivate now and use my own strength to ensure your safety. But my time was short. Too short." "It has only been four years since I had been reborn into this body, and in those four years... The time has passed too quickly. I have not grown powerful enough, I am not at a level where I would fear no one." "I really miss you, big sister..." Why? Hemented. I have received the chance to be reborn with great difficulty, why am I only given a period of four years? During my time in these four years Ive never stopped cultivating, all for the sake of one day achieving the ability to protect her! In these four years, he has endured many hardships all for the sake of his cultivation. But the Heavens now wish to end his life just like that. Not only has he lost the opportunity to protect her, he even...never had the chance to see her. Xia Linyu gently closed his eyes and a tear fell from the corner of his eye. Has he not persevered these four years all for the sake of his beloved sister? If it were not for her, he would not have been able to hold on for so long... Suddenly, the chill in his surroundings dissipated and Xia Linyus body began to shake. He slowly opened his eyes to see a sh of green robes. The young girl grabbed the middle-aged mans sword firmly. Her clear eyes were emotionless, staring coldly at the man before her. A cool breeze brushed against her long ck hair. Upon seeing the young womans face, Xia Linyus expression changed from astonishment to excitement. His eyes were now fixed upon the young woman. Shes so like her! He thought. This young girl looked as if she had been cast from the same mold as his older sister. Could it be that she is truly the one that hed been missing all these years? "Who are you?" came the middle-aged mans cold inquiry. His face remained expressionless, "If youre only a passerby, mind your own business. You have no right to interfere in the matters of the Hundred Herb Hall." "Oh?" Gu Ruoyun was smiling, yet it was not a smile, "Youre a member of the Hundred Herb Hall?" If Wei Yiyi were here, she would certainly look at the middle-aged man with derision. She has never seen such a delusional man, daring to ask the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall herself to butt out of the matters of the Hundred Herb Hall. "Thats right!" The middle-aged man squinted his eyes and a cold smile hung on his lips. "I am the foster father of Gu Ruoyun, who is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall. You should also know that the Hundred Herb Hall currentlymands the attention of the world. If you dont intend on provoking us, youd better mind your own business!" He could see that this womans powers are at the rank of a Martial King and such abilities are rather shocking in someone as young as her. But so what? Hes currently masquerading as the foster father of the Hundred Herb Halls Master. He was sure that this woman would not want to provoke such a powerful organization. After all, many people who wished to purchase the pills from the Hundred Herb Hall now owe them favors instead. The Hundred Herb Hall only needs to summon them and many would fight toe to its aid. "You say that youre Gu Ruoyuns foster father?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Ive never recognized a foster father like you." "Of cour..." Before he could finish speaking, the middle-aged mans eyes widened and stared at the pure and beautiful face of the woman before him in astonishment. "You... You are..." Gu Ruoyun snorted andughed, she raised her eyebrows and chided, "You call yourself my foster father, yet you dont even know who I am? What kind of a foster father are you?" Hua! The middle-aged man turned pale and his eyes widened in shock. Gu Ruoyun, how could she be here? Who sent this information to the Xia Family? Chapter 293: The Siblings Reunion (4) Chapter 293: The Siblings Reunion (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The middle-aged man quickly steadied himself and fiercely replied, "Lies! How dare you, just who do you think the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall is? Did you think that she could be easily impersonated by a person like you? This is a crime that should be punished by a thousand deaths! Guards, take her away." ording to rumors, Gu Ruoyun was only a high-level Martial General. This woman was clearly a Martial King and hence, she could not possibly be Gu Ruoyun. Seeing as he had easily masqueraded as her foster father, its usible that someone else would be able to impersonate her as well. Gu Ruoyun calmly swept her gaze across the advancing men who were surrounding her, everyone immediately felt as if their brains had exploded and their minds went nk. Then, the young womans clear and calm voice was heard throughout the hill. "Yunyao, since youve awakened, Ill leave these people to you now." Wha... What? Everyone had regained their senses and heard her words. Before they could react, they heard a loud roar piercing through the quiet hill. They turned their heads to find a beautiful and graceful white tiger appearing out of thin air. Yunyaos body gradually grew before their very eyes and was enveloped by ayer of white celestial light. Her long ck hair was like a cascading waterfall and her robes were a beautiful shade of lily-white. A small smile hung on her extremely beautiful face, she looked like a true aristocrat, graceful and elegant. "Simply an insignificant mid-level Martial King, yet he dares to act with such arrogance!" Yunyao smiled faintly and slowly approached the Middle-aged man, "Furthermore, youve had the gall to im yourself to be my Masters foster father! My Master holds a rather prestigious position, yet a man like you dares to offend her? Seeing as youve made such an unforgivable mistake, then... You should bear the consequences." This man dared to masquerade as my Masters foster father, what an insult! Yunyao thought. She is the Master of the great White Tiger, how could she possibly have such a revolting foster father? This was unforgivable! Roar! An angry growl escaped from Yunyaos beautiful lips, causing the entirendscape of the hill to tremble. Then, an infinite amount of white light gathered within her body and bubbled towards the crowd. The white light enveloped their shocked and horrified faced, covering everyone entirely. Then, the world was finally quiet! No one was sure what had happened to the attackers but all of them were now dead and gone, not even their bones remained. Yunyao turned around and her graceful figure strolled towards Gu Ruoyun. She went down on one knee, with one hand resting on it. Her eyes disyed great gratitude, "I thank you, Master, for saving me. I am truly grateful. If it were not for you, I would never have broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial King." At the beginning, Yunyao had stayed out of fear of Zixies great powers until she finally had her breakthrough, she was entirely grateful towards Gu Ruoyun. If it were not for her she might have had to wait a hundred years before breaking through, and she might not even have managed to find Tianqiong. "Yunyao, you can go back for now." Gu Ruoyun waved her hand and put Yunyao away. She turned to face the startled young boy with a big smile on her lips and addressed him in a familiar manner that only Xia Linyu would recognize. "Yuer, long time no see." Seeing the expression on Xia Linyus face in that moment, Gu Ruoyun was able to confirm the boys true identity. After taking arge detour, she has finally reunited with him... Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Hey guys, not sure if any of you have noticed, but in previous chapters (when he was first introduced), Tianqiong was introduced in the raws as "". Which, in pinyin, trantes to "Tianqiong". However, in recent chapters, the author has been calling him "", which reads as "Cangqiong". In order to avoid confusion, Ive chosen to standardise it to "Tianqiong". :) Chapter 294: The Siblings Reunion (5) Chapter 294: The Siblings Reunion (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Linyu stared foolishly at the face that he had yearned for day and night, and momentarily lost all of his senses. He was afraid that this was a hallucination; once he touched it, the person before him would disappear once again. For over four years, this illusion had appeared before his eyes far too often. And now that the other person has truly appeared before him, he could not believe it... Was it really her? He wondered. Big sister... Shes still alive? She was able to escape and be reborn, together with me? In that moment, he began to recall the moment of his death and the immense sorrow on his sisters face. At that time, he did not fear death and if it were not for his sister, who constantly risked her life to protect him, he probably would have been killed many times over. His greatest worry was that once he died, his sister would be all alone... "Yuer, are you not happy to see me?" Receiving no reaction from Xia Linyu, Gu Ruoyun smiled. Her question seemed to pull Xia Linyu back to reality. He threw himself onto Gu Ruoyun, his frail body somehow gathered immense strength and pushed the young girl a few steps back. His arms held her tightly and in that moment, tears streamed down his face like rain, staining the young boys delicate face. "Sister, Ive missed you, Ive missed you so much..." Its been four years, he thought. Ive finally managed to meet her. This time, we will not be apart, no matter what! Luo Li remained behind the two, staring in a daze at their embrace. Suddenly, she felt sour and unbearably nervous. Ever since Brother Yu woke up four years ago, he had treated everyone with indifference, aside from Master Xia and the Young Master. He rarely ced anyone with importance. However, even so, he rarely showed his true nature in front of Master Xia and the Young Master. Only now did Xia Linyu show a side of himself that Luo Li has never seen before. Logically speaking, the special ce held by this woman in Xia Linyus heart should have made Luo Li feel jealous. However, when she thought of how Xia Linyu would have died if she did not appear, Luo Li could not bring herself to hate her. Because Gu Ruoyun had saved Xia Linyu! Because of this, she could not hate her. "Yuer, Im sorry. I arrived a littlete." Gu Ruoyun lowered her gaze and a murderous intent shed briefly across her eyes. In her past life, she was unable to protect her brother and witnessed him being mutted alive. She herself then ended up dying a hateful death. And in this life, I nearly lost him. I must not let this happen again! She thought. No matter who I am faced with, if they dared toy a single hand on him, I will make them... Regret! "Brother Yu." Luo Li suppressed the sourness in her heart and walked towards Xia Linyu. She smiled sweetly at Gu Ruoyun, "Is this elder sister the one whom youve been looking for? The Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun? If this is true, then we have hope in saving Uncle Xia. Lets go home." "Thats right." Xia Linyu suddenly remembered his bedridden father, he pulled Gu Ruoyuns hand urgently and pitifully requested, "Sister, will you help me save my father? Hes been taking care of me all these years. Even when I was unable to cultivate he never turned his back on me. I... I dont want him to die." In his past life, he had never experienced the love of a father. It was in this life that he now knew the true meaning of a fathers love. A fathers love means that he would shield you no matter what, like a big tree that shelters you during a storm, protecting you under his wing. Hence, Xia Linyu did not want to lose his present life father, no matter what. "Very well." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "The Ghost Doctor is on her way and will be reaching her destination soon. When she arrives, she will be able to save the Young Master of the Xia Family. Yuer, for your sake, I will not let him die." Chapter 295: The Siblings Reunion (6) Chapter 295: The Siblings Reunion (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the courtyard of the Xia Family Estate. The Master paced back and forth anxiously, asionally raising his head towards the gate, his face disyed great nervousness and worry. "The Gu girl has personally gone off to take care of the matter so there should not be any issues. Even if the opposition is not a member of the Hundred Herb Hall, she should be able to protect Yuer, based on her capabilities..." But the Master could not understand this how was Gu Ruoyun so enraged upon hearing that something had happened to Xia Linyu? Did they know each other? Thinking of this, Master Xia chuckled and shook his head. Yuer has never left Heaven City ever since he was a child so how could he have met her? Its probably because she had heard that this was caused by the members of the Hundred Herb Hall. Thats why she was so angry. Besides, anyone would be enraged if a person masquerades as a member of ones organization andmitted crimes under their name... "Dont worry, Master. Im sure that the Little Master is fine." Elder Huiyi assured him. After everything that has happened, he would not arbitrarily push the me onto Gu Ruoyun. Even if the opposition was utilizing the good name of the Hundred Herb Hall, it might simply be a big misunderstanding. All will be revealed when they return. Just as they were talking about this, Master Xia noticed the pair, chatting happily with each other. His eyes widened. What... What is this? He wondered. One should know that ever since Xia Linyu had recuperated from his illness, he would only ever smile in front of Master Xia and Xia Zixi. So whats up with the happiness on his face? Has something that he had been unaware of happened? Thats very possible! Master Xia blinked, and his eyes darted back and forth. Hes taken a great liking towards Gu Ruoyun and if she ended up with his own grandson, he would be ecstatic. "Haha." Master Xiaughed at the thought of this and made his way towards Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu. His old eyes observed them both as heughed heartily, "Yuer, you seem to be alright. And youre already acquainted with the Gu girl..." Xia Linyus face darkened, the look on Master Xias face has revealed his true intentions. Even though he and Gu Ruoyun had been reborn at the same time, deep down, they were flesh and blood. If the situation yed out ording to Master Xias intentions, then wouldnt it be... Incestuous? "Grandfather, dont concern yourself with such matters," Xia Linyu rolled his eyes, "Im going to see father." He then pulled Gu Ruoyuns hand and led her to the back of the courtyard. Master Xia was in a daze and staring nkly at the young man. He turned his head in astonishment to Elder Huiyi, "Did he just roll his eyes at me?" Elder Huiyi nodded, "It would seem so, Master..." Hearing this, Master Xia began to cry profusely, "After so many years, Yuer is finally acting like a normal person! He has always been a quiet child due to the condition of his frail body. Even after his recovery four years ago, he hardly ever showed his true feelings. Usually, if he wasnt cultivating, he would be daydreaming. Now hes finally able to express himself..." Master Xia wailed and wiped his eyes with his sleeves. Only the Heavens knew how much hurt he had felt at the sight of his grandsons condition. Now hes finally acting like an actual human being. Of course, if Xia Linyu knew what Master Xia was thinking, he probably would have the urge to smack the old man. Indeed, in the eyes of this old man, was he not human? Chapter 296: The Siblings Reunion (7) Chapter 296: The Siblings Reunion (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "However, I can now rx under these circumstances. I am tired, Im going to rest now." Master Xia sighed as he stared reluctantly at Xia Linyu before leaving in the opposite direction. But in contrast with his earlier tense mood, the old mans face was now filled with smiles. Not too far away, Xia Qis gloomy face stared coldly at the group from a distance. His eyes held a poisonous hatred and murderous intent. Hes still alive! He thought viciously. Those useless bastards, theyve allowed the son of a bitch, Xia Linyu to walk home alive. They cant even take care of one small matter, whats the use of having them around? Xia Qi shook his sleeves fiercely at the thought of this, he then turned and left with a darkened face. ... It was very difficult for the siblings to finally meet. So naturally, they had a lot to tell each other. But before they could finish their conversation, Master Xia had sent his servants with an invitation for Gu Ruoyun. Remembering the earlier information that she had received from Master Xia, Gu Ruoyun bid farewell to Xia Linyu for the time being and headed towards the study. At this moment, Master Xia was standing with his hands sped behind his back in the study with his back facing the door. Sensing a soft movement behind him, he turned and smiled at Gu Ruoyun. "Little Gu girl, do you remember our discussion? Would it be alright if you could follow me to meet Lord Lingxiao? "Sure." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded her head, "Yunyao, Tianqiong, you shoulde along too." Hua! Once she had spoken, two shadowy forms, one white and one green, materialized from behind Gu Ruoyun and turned into two figures standing next to the young girl. The white-robed Yunyao looked as elegant and graceful as a chrysanthemum flower and a fair smile hung on her iparably beautiful face. Her gorgeous eyes were like limpid pools of ck water, she was an absolutely moving and thrilling sight to behold. The Azure Dragon was dressed in azure-colored robes, looking handsome and sophisticated. His only imperfection was his blinded eyes, which were dark and expressionless. "So these two are... Lady White Tiger and Lord Azure Dragon?" Master Xia was startled. Having one divine beast in the Xia Family could preserve the family name for generations, yet this girl has two. "Master Xia, please lead the way." Gu Ruoyun smiled and replied. Master Xia was abruptly brought back to his senses and made an inviting gesture, "Little Gu girl, please follow me. Ill take you to Lord Lingxiao." Hearing this, Yunyao and Tianqiong grew extremely excited. They did not expect to find the ck Turtle, Lingxiao, so quickly! At this rate, they would only need to find the Vermillion Bird toplete the four friends! ... In a secret chamber, the walls were decorated with pictures of the Four Divine Beasts. The details of the artwork were amazing and very life-like. Deep within the chamber, an elderly man d in green robes sat cross-legged with his eyes closed on a stone pedestal. The old man was extremely good looking. There was not a single wrinkle on his face*. If it were not for his white hair and beard, no one would suspect that he was an elderly man. As if sensing two familiar auras approaching him, the elderly man opened his eyes and his lips twitched. His eyes fixed firmly on the doorway of the stone chamber. Suddenly, a shock of white silk entered, followed closely by a man in azure robes. The old man suddenly grew very excited. "Leader, Yunyao!" His ancient voice was filled with excitement and his eyes lit up, fixed squarely upon the pair. "Lingxiao, it really is you." Yunyaos heart leaped as she rushed towards Lingxiao, "You... What happened to you? How did you be this way? Furthermore..." Yunyao asked suspiciously as she gazed upon Lingxiaos snow-white hair and beard with a nk expression. Chapter 297: The Siblings Reunion (8) Chapter 297: The Siblings Reunion (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Young man, could you leave us for a moment? I want to speak with them." Lingxiao wrinkled his eyebrows and spoke hesitantly, ncing at Master Xia who stood at the doorway. Master Xia, on the other hand, realized that there was no anger in Lingxiaos voice and replied respectfully, "Acknowledged." He then left immediately, leaving the space to Gu Ruoyun and the rest. "Lingxiao, you can speak freely now. What happened to you?" Tianqiong frowned. Even though he cant see his surroundings, he could tell that something had befallen Lingxiao based on Yunyaos tone of voice. Lingxiao sighed, "Years ago, when the three of you were mortally wounded, only I escaped heavy injury. But even so, my powers have degenerated to the rank of a Martial Honor! Those people had used a rune to seal me in here, never to leave for all eternity. If I take one step out of this ce, they will sense my departure and all of us will be in danger! Coincidentally, not too long after, a man by the surname of Xia brought his wife and children to live in this area. So Ive asked him to help me find your whereabouts. In exchange for this, I have agreed to help them in resisting any enemies thate their way! Even though I am unable to leave this ce, the coercion of a Martial Honor has helped him in scaring off many people." "After that, many years passed and the Xia man has long passed on. But his descendants have remained here. They have all inherited their ancestors mission and have constantly been searching for my friends! In this rune, even though my looks have not changed but my body has aged. And soon, I might die. Leader, Yunyao, Ive searched for you to ask you how youre doing. But I cannot leave with you. Unless... Someone can help me break this seal." Yunyao finally understood why Lingxiaos hair and beard had turned white, even his voice sounded ancient. It was due to the power of the rune. This wont do! She wont allow her lifelong friend to die of old age just like that. "Master, is there anyway, oh right, Lord Zixie will surely have an idea. Master, I beg you, please ask Lord Zixie to save Lingxiao." Yunyao knelt in front of Gu Ruoyun and pleaded. She gazed at the young woman as her beautiful eyes filled with tears. Gu Ruoyun paused in thought then slowly replied, "Zixie has informed me that the level of power in this rune is far too strong. With the current level of his strength, he cannot help. You might have to wait a while before we can destroy this rune." Yunyaos eyes sparkled, "That means, Lord Zixie has a way? Its only a matter of time?" "Mm. As long as he can hold up until the time is right." Hearing this, Yunyao hurriedly turned to Lingxiao, "Lingxiao, did you hear that? My Master can save you so you must hold on. There must be four of us, we will not lose you!" Lingxiao smiled bitterly and shook his head, he has persevered for so many years and now his body is reaching its limit. He cannot hold on for very much longer. But at least before I die, Id get to see my closestpanions onest time, he thought. That was enough. The most unfortunate thing was that the absence of the Vermillion Bird... "Lingxiao," Tianqiongs voice was just as domineering as it had been in the past, but when he was with his longtimepanion, it carried a hint of gentleness, "Would you happen to know of the Vermillion Birds whereabouts?" Chapter 298: The Siblings Reunion (9) Chapter 298: The Siblings Reunion (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lingxiao shook his head, "I do not know where the Vermillion Bird is. All I know is that she was not on this maind." Not on this maind? Tianqiong frowned before finally rxing after a long pause, "No matter where she is, we must find her! By then, you must go forth with us to the other maind! Lingxiao, if you still consider me as your leader, then you must listen to me! You have to hold on, we will not give up on you, and you must not give up on yourself. Otherwise, youre not fit to be ourpanion." Lingxiaos body trembled, he raised his head to gaze upon Tianqiongs handsome, emperor-like face and dominating aura, he smiled bitterly, "Leader, if I am able to hang on, I will persevere." For their sake, I will work hard, he thought. But after the passing of so many years, his lifespan was at its end. Originally, the lifespan of a Divine Beast canst for a very long time, especially since he is the ck Tortoise. But in this rune, he was only an average Martial Honor. His life was at an end, and his powers would not return. "Yunyao." Gu Ruoyun took out a porcin bottle from herpel, carefully poured out a pill and gave it to Yunyao, "This Longevity Pill was refined for human consumption. The body structure of a spiritual beast and a human may not be the same, but this rune has already rendered the ck Tortoises physical condition into that of a humans. This coincidence has provided the opportunity to utilize this pill. Give this to him, and he will be able to live on for another ten more years." To her, ten years would be enough time. "Very well." Yunyaos heart felt great joy, she suppressed her excitement and ced the pill in front of Lingxiao, "Wait for us, Lingxiao. Welle back and save you." Lingxiao stared at the pill in amazement, then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and spoke hoarsely, "Thank you, it is indeed a great fortune for my Leader and Yunyao to have met you. If I am able to finally leave this rune, I will willingly follow you as well." The prerequisite for this was if he could leave this ce and reim his freedom... "Tianqiong, Yunyao. Its been a long time since youve all been together. You must have a lot to catch up on. Ill wait for you outside." Gu Ruoyun looked at them then turned and left the stone room with her heart feeling as heavy as arge stone. At the height of their strength, the Four Divine Beasts were unstoppable. Yet someone had been able to inflict serious damage on all four of them until even the ck Tortoise was unable to escape and is living in fear of attracting their attention. So... Just how powerful is this person? "Little girl." In that moment, Zixies demonic voice rang out from within her soul, "These are matters beyond your imagination. The world is huge, so huge that even a few years would not be enough for you to travel around it. There are far too many cultivators in this world, too many to even be counted. The ones youve met in your past life were equivalent to one hair from nine oxen. Wait until youre strong enough. Then your knowledge will grow. But when that happens, the enemies you meet will only grow more powerful. You.. Can you prepare yourself for the answers?" Gu Ruoyun was silent. After a short pause, she smiled gently, and a sense of resolve shone in her clear eyes. "If the only way to protect my loved ones is to stand at the pinnacle of power, then I do not mind to cut my way through the thistles and thorns along the way. So what if the path is ridden with bloodshed? Zixie, no matter how difficult and dangerous the road ahead may be, I must continue my path. Because there are people who need my protection." Since the beginning, she had been well aware that the path she has chosen would not be an easy one. But so what? She thought. Even if I have to crawl, I will crawl my way up to the seat of supremacy. So none shall dare toy a finger on my loved ones! Chapter 299: The Siblings Reunion (10) Chapter 299: The Siblings Reunion (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The voice from within her soul paused for a long while before speaking again. "Little girl, no matter the trials and tribtions you may face in the road ahead, I will be with you every step of the way just as Ive once promised you! As long as Im alive, not one of your loved ones will die." "Zixie..." Gu Ruoyun felt touched and she smiled softly, "Thank you." "Why should there be a need for thanks between the two of us? If you really want to thank me, I wont mind epting your body as your way of thanks. After all, the areas that should berger should be all grown out by now. How about we have a discussion on lifes pleasures?" The mans tone of voice was rather dubious and caused Gu Ruoyun, who was initially feeling very touched by his words, to instantly go very dark in the face. She took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, "Zixie, would it kill you to stop taking liberties with my body?" "It would." "..." Gu Ruoyun was seriously speechless. She immediately blocked out the voice within her soul then marched straight into the guest room. From afar, she noticed a figure approaching the door of her room. She frowned lightly and asked, "Can I help you?" "Ah?" Xia Yu nearly jumped out of her skin. She turned her head and saw Gu Ruoyun, then spoke shyly, "Lady Gu, Im here to apologize." "Oh." Gu Ruoyun calmly replied, "So can you leave now?" Earlier, her motives in saving Xia Ying was to prove her innocence and not because she had a good impression towards the siblings. "I..." Xia Yu bit her lip, "Actually... I know that my brother and I both made a very grave mistake. In the Xia Family, it doesnt really matter how gifted we are... We will only ever be distant rtives and can neverpare with the direct descendants. In all respects, we have been patient and amodating, but so what? We would only aggravate the rest. The Second Master himself does not hold a lot of influence in the Xia Family but he has many strong cultivators as subordinates and is a trueborn son of the Master. If we refuse his order, he would chase us out of the Xia Family. So we had no choice but... But tomit such a heinous crime." Xia Yu exined the situation in a single breath, then continued, "Lady Gu, I know that I am acting shamelessly by begging for your forgiveness, but my heart will never rest until I receive your forgiveness... Which is why I have shamelessly paid you a visit." "Are you done?" Gu Ruoyun replied curtly, she then took two steps towards Xia Yu, "Can one simply nt false evidence against another all for the sake of remaining in the Xia Household? You should be quite clear of the consequences if the incident today wasmitted by someone else! And now, youvee asking for my forgiveness just so that you can clear your own conscience? Well, let me make one thing very clear, I do not hate you, neither do I me you. You are all strangers to me, so I dont have the right to control what you do, and there is no need to discuss forgiveness. Well then, can you leave now? Its true, no matter what the Xia Ying siblings have done, Gu Ruoyun would feel no anger. Because to her, they are only a pair of insignificant strangers. There is no need for her to waste her time on them. "Lady Gu..." Xia Yus eyes grew red as she replied timidly, "Are you really not going to forgive me? Ill do anything, as long as I can receive your forgiveness." Gu Ruoyun waved her hand and said, "You dont need to do anything, just dont trouble me in the future." Then, she pushed open the bedroom door, and shut Xia Yu outside, cutting herself off from her pitiful yet beautiful tear-stained face. Chapter 300: The Siblings Reunion (11) Chapter 300: The Siblings Reunion (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Yu watched as the door mmed in her face. In that instant, she knew that she had indeedmitted a grave mistake and no matter what she did, she could never make up for it. If she could do it all over again, they would never have listened to Xia Qi. Unfortunately, this time, no matter how much regret she felt, it would be useless. ... High above the skies, amid swirling white, fluffy clouds, theres and like a paradise on earth. It was the Weapon Refining Sect. A woman in snow-white robes was standing, facing downwind. Her robes fluttered gently, like a fairy, pure and otherworldly. She quietly stood amongst the clouds with her beautiful face fixed in concentration. Behind her, Leng Yanfeng stared foolishly at the floating, iparably beautiful, fairy-like woman. His cold eyes filled with longing. But when he remembered his current situation, his vision became clouded with gloom. If it were not for that person, I would not have be handicapped! I cant even express my feelings to the woman I love! Even though he had not been able to identify the culprits face, he has long held a bone-deep hatred towards him. He hated him so much that he wished that he could y the skin off the man! And Gu Ruoyun... That woman has actually managed to destroy Azure Dragon Country! If he could, he would make her suffer a terrible penalty! The more he thought of this, the thicker the murderous intent in his body grew. But whenever he looked at the woman in front of him, the anger in his gaze would dissipate and his handsome face turned soft and gentle. "Junior sister, Elder Zhao of the Xia Family has arrived and requests for an audience." Elder Zhao of the Xia Family? Shiyun frowned, then rxed her expression. She turned around to look at the man and shed him a gentle smile, "Anyone whoes here is our guest, senior brother. Please invite him in." The Weapon Refining Sect has never interacted with the Xia Family, so what business would Elder Zhao have with her? In the drawing room, the elder held a teacup in his hands and took a small sip. When he raised his head, he found ady dressed in snow-white robes, gliding into the drawing room. She had a pleasant smile on her face. It was soft and gentle and could make ones worries disappear. "Lady Shiyun," Elder Zhao regained his senses as he smiled and rose from his seat, "Before my arrival, Ive heard many tales that tell of how you are the most beautiful woman in the world. It would seem that the rumors are true. Indeed, no woman can bepared to your beauty." Of course, Shiyun knew that these words were mere ttery. After all, there are many devastatingly beautiful women who lived on the maind so no one could actually im to be the greatest beauty in the world. However, that doesnt mean that she could not enjoy a bit of ttery. As such, after his speech, Shiyun smiled softly and replied, "Elder Zhao, what connections would the Weapon Refining Sect have with the Xia Family that you woulde to pay me a visit? Furthermore, you did not ask to see my father. Why have you chosen to meet with me instead? "Lady Shiyun, only you can help me in this matter." Elder Zhao smiled, "I want to ask you, Lady Shiyun, for your aid in our Second Masters quest to obtain the Xia Family! So far, every single one of his ns had failed. Only you can help him now." "Oh?" Shiyun looked at Elder Zhao with the slightest hint of a smile, "Elder Zhao, you seem to have overestimated my abilities. Im afraid that I cannot help you in this matter." "Hehe," Elder Zhao chuckled, "Ive heard that rtions between the Weapon Refining Sect and the Dongfang Family are strained, it would seem that the two sides had been feuding for many years. Now, if the Weapon Refining Sect were to receive support from the Xia Family, then we could join forces and destroy the Dongfang Family. With the current Master Xia in charge, this would never happen. After all, the Xia Family, which has remained secluded in Heaven City, would never willingly trample into muddy waters. But if the Second Master were to be put in charge, he would certainly be able to send aid to the Weapon Refining Sect and help you to defeat the Dongfang Family." Chapter 301: The Siblings Reunion (12) Chapter 301: The Siblings Reunion (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A coldughter rose from within Shiyuns heart but her face remained impassive. She replied with a smile, "Even without the support of the Xia Family, the Weapon Refining Sect is not afraid of the Dongfang family. Elder Zhao, you think too much." "Really?" Elder Zhao raised an eyebrow andughed. "Lady Shiyun, youve probably heard that the reason behind the Xia Familys sess in standing tall for so many generations was due to the support from a mysterious Divine Beast. Of course, this is only a myth. ording to session, only the Master of the Xia Family is allowed to see this Divine Beast. If you, Lady Shiyun, are willing to help us, the Xia Family will willingly gift you this Divine Beast as a token of our gratitude." Needless to say, this was more than enough to attract Shiyuns attention. Everyone knew that one Divine Beast would be a force to be reckoned with in the maind. But this was only enough to arouse her interest. In the end, Shiyun maintained her demeanor and replied, "Elder Zhao, the Weapon Refining Sect are already enemies with the Dongfang Family and we do not wish to proceed with provoking the Xia Family under these circumstances. So please forgive me, I cannot help you. Senior brother, please send him off." "Wait a minute," Elder Zhao began to panic, "Lady Shiyun, Ive heard that you hold a grudge against Gu Ruoyun of the Hundred Herb Hall! Well, Gu Ruoyun is currently residing in the Xia Household and seems to have a rather good rtionship with Master Xia. Ive heard that she intends on influencing Master Xia intounching an attack on you. Can you still remain nonchnt under these circumstances?" Gu Ruoyun!!! Just thinking of that name would raise a raging fire within Shiyuns heart along with a thick sense of dissatisfaction. That woman had used lies to control Qianbei Ye and can never understand that lies are, in the end, simply lies. Someday, Qianbei Ye will leave her and only I am fit to stand by his side! Gu Ruoyun can never understand this principle and does not have a shred of self-awareness. "Elder Zhao, I ept your request." Shiyun quickly retracted the hatred in her eyes and shed that calming and gentle smile again, "I, Shiyun, am not the sort of person who resigns herself to adversity. Since Gu Ruoyun intends on gathering the Xia Family to attack me, then I mustnd the first strike! You may return and await the good news." "Lady Shiyun, the Second Master and I will be awaiting your arrival in Heaven City." Upon receiving his desired oue, Elder Zhao smiled, joined his fists and bowed. Then, with nothing more to be said, he turned and left. Once he was gone, Leng Yangfeng turned to Shiyun with a frown on his face, "Junior sister, Xia Qi only wants to use you, so..." "I know." But so what? Anyone connected to Gu Ruoyun must die! She thought viciously. I want to make it such that no one will dare to stand on her side! I want everyone to treat her like a dangerous gue, for her to suffer the feeling of the world turning their backs on her, I want this self-ignorant woman to know how much much of a power gap exists between the both of us. Leng Yanfeng remained silent, as long as it was something that his junior sister Shiyun wanted, he will stand by her side no matter how dangerous the situation may be. He will not leave her. Only an outstanding girl like his junior sister, Shiyun, would deserve to have a man follow her to the ends of the earth! That vicious Gu Ruoyun certainly does not deserve to be loved by anyone. Its not considered heinous when even a beautiful and gentle woman like his junior sister would wish to bring harm to such a person. It is their just desserts! ... "Youve certainly experienced a lot these past few years, big sister." Along the streets of Heaven City, Xia Linyu turned his head towards Gu Ruoyun. His clear eyes were filled with heartache, "And I thought that Xia Ming was cruel enough. But General Gu is just as upromising. No matter how horrible Xia Ming was, he still had some form of love in his heart, except that it was only for that mother and daughter. The old general of the Gu Family had no love at all. He only wanted benefits, no matter who it was. It was a good thing that you left the family." Chapter 302: The Siblings Reunion (13) Chapter 302: The Siblings Reunion (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Linyus heart ached at the thought of Gu Ruoyuns suffering in the past few years. Even though he was reborn as a good-for-nothing, at least he had the love of his grandfather and father. Unlike her, who had to raise a family on her own and had to use her own strength to reach to such a level. "Why couldnt I have found you earlier, big sister? I would never have allowed anyone toy a hand on you." said a heartbroken Xia Linyu while squeezing Gu Ruoyuns hand. "Thats all in the past," Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Besides, havent we found each other now? I trusted you with the wrong people in the past, it wont happen again." Xia Linyu smiled and his delicate features lit up with joy. Then, his eyes filled with resolve, "Nothing like that will happen again. I was once a good-for-nothing and you did not allow me to escape with you for my own safety. Thats why you ced me under Lu Chens protection. But in this life, I dont need anyone to take care of me. I will grow strong on my own. So strong that I can even protect you." This was the promise he had made after his rebirth. Because he never wanted to see that heartbroken look in his sisters eyes ever again. Every time he thought of that incident, his heart would ache. "Yuer." Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled, she felt a pang in her heart as she saw the resolve on the young mans delicate face. All these years, Yuer has endured far more than her. At this time, the street was bustling with crowds of people. And as the Little Master of the Xia Family, Xia Linyu was naturally dazzling. But when everyone saw that the girl standing next to him was not Luo Li but an unknown stranger, they were all very surprised. Who was this girl? They wondered. Why is she being so intimate with the Little Master of the Xia Family? No one has ever seen the Little Master act so intimate with anyone before. Furthermore, he could smile with such happiness and joy with this woman. In a restaurant, a richly dressed woman turned to her servant girl, "Go and teach that woman a lesson. What right does she have to stand in front of the Little master of the Xia Family? If she were Luo Li, then it would be of no importance. The Luo Family is very influential and powerful, second only to the Xia Family. Additionally, Luo Li and Xia Linyu are quitepatible. What does that woman have? Besides, Ive never seen her before. Shes probably a daughter of some insignificant family." I know every face of every woman in Heaven City, except for this one, she thought. If you think about it, shes probably from a lowly ranked family. "Yes, mydy." The servant girl took her leave. The richly-dressed woman smiled to herself as she watched her loyal servant girl. She was certain that Xia Linyu will never defend this girl! Even if he does, Master Xia would never allow it. In the streets, Gu Ruoyun, who had been smiling andughing with Xia Linyu, paused in her footsteps then frowned and stared at the servant girl walking towards her. She calmly asked, "Excuse me, can I help you?" "Hmph!" The servant girl scoffed coldly, ced her hands on her hips and replied arrogantly, "Youve offended thedy of our house. Im representing her to teach you a lesson." Then, she raised her hand to give Gu Ruoyun a p. Her eyes were full of cruelty and a sneer hung on the corners of her lips. But her hand missed its mark it was blocked by another hand. Xia Linyus face was ashen as he fiercely raised his hand and pped the servant girl, sending her petite frame flying out of the way. Chapter 303: The Siblings Reunion (14) Chapter 303: The Siblings Reunion (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Get Hong Feifei out here and ask her to see me personally!" The servant girl was stunned. She did not think that Xia Linyu would react, especially not for this woman! My Lady has loved Sir Xia for such a long time, and now... Just thinking of how sad herdy would feel when she finds out about this made the servant girl hate Gu Ruoyun even more. "Who is this Hong Feifei? What grudge does she have against me?" Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose, then turned towards Xia Linyu. Xia Linyus expression changed for the better upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns question. He scratched his head, "Hong Feifei is my Second Uncles niece. Her youngest aunt became my Second Uncles wife, so she has some connections with the Xia Family. This Hong Feifei is always following me around, day and night. She probably saw you with me, so..." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun understood. This was Xia Linyus misfortune. Just as they were speaking, they heard an unbelievable voice from afar, filled with painful questioning. "Cousin brother, you... Why did you hit my servant girl?" The richly-dressed woman scurried over as if she was enduring the biggest grievance in the world and began interrogating them, "What had my servant girl done wrong that you would treat her in this way? They say that before you hit a dog, consider its owner. You paid no attention to me!" Xia Linyu stared at the angry Hong Feifei who was throwing a tantrum and replied disdainfully, "Do you have the right for me to ce you in any form of importance? And dont address me as your cousin brother. Im not rted to you." At the end of the day, Hong Feifei was only his Second Uncles niece and she has no familial ties with him. "Cousin brother, how could you treat me this way?" Hong Feifei began to sob profusely, "Besides, whats so good about this woman that you would want to shield her? Shes only a poor girl from an average family. Shes not fit to stand by your side. Its not fair for Luo Li when you treat me this way!" Hong Feifei understood that her family rank is no match for Luo Lis and she could only utilize a tiny bit of kindred rtions. But she would not mind bing Xia Linyus concubine. As long as she could attach herself to the son of the Young Master of the Xia Family, that would be enough. Additionally, Xia Linyu was very handsome. Having a husband like him would be more than enough for her. But what right does she have? She thought angrily. What right does this Tom, Dick or Harry of a woman have to fight with me for his favor? I wont allow it! Its fine if its Luo Li. But this woman cannot be Xia Linyus concubine. "Cousin brother, is your grandfather aware of this? This woman does not seem to have any form of status, must you make her your concubine? What right does she have to be your concubine?" Hong Feifei did not notice the gloomy look on Xia Linyus face and continued to nag, "If you do this, your grandfather will definitely be furious with your actions. In his anger, he might even deny your father of his right to session. Is this all worth it? All for the sake of insisting in making this thick-skinned woman your concubine?" To Hong Feifei, everyone in Heaven City knew that Luo Li and Xia Linyu were a couple. Yet this woman still dared totch herself onto Xia Linyu, does this not mean that she is shamelessly trying to be his concubine? She has no shame! Hong Feifei thought. In that moment, Hong Feifei hadpletely forgotten that the one who was really scrambling to be Xia Linyus wife... Was herself. Xia Linyus face grew increasingly furious. Then, right in front of the publics eye, he sent Hong Feifei flying with one kick. Then, he raised his fist onto her heavily made-up face before she could even react. "Ill make you regret insulting her!" Chapter 304: The Siblings Reunion (15) Chapter 304: The Siblings Reunion (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hong Feifei, Ive tolerated your antics for a very long time! Do you think you can do as you please just because your aunt is my Second Uncles wife? Dont forget, my grandfather is the Master of the Xia Family, and the Young Master of the Xia Family is my father! You are only an external rtive of the Xia Family, forget about you, I would dare to raise my hand against your mother too!" "Today, even if anyone would step forward to save you, it wouldnt be of any use!" The crowd was astonished. In their eyes, the Little Master of the Xia Family has always been a steady man. And now, he has flown into a terrible rage in public, lost all tender feelings towards the fairer sex, and punched a woman? Look at poor Hong Feifeis face, tsk tsk. Even a pigs head looked better than that... "Stop! Xia Linyu, you stop this right now!" Suddenly, an angry roar was heard from further in front, it was so explosive that Xia Linyu staggered a few steps back. But he did not stop and his footnded angrily on Hong Feifeis chest. As it turned out, upon witnessing the horrible turn of events, the servant girl had rushed home to report the incident and the Master of the Hong Family had charged right over. He found his granddaughter nailed to the ground and beaten up. He was so angry that his elderly features turned ck and his entire body trembled. If the other person was not the Little Master of the Xia Family, he would have pped him to death with one blow. "Little Master Xia, Ive asked you to stop. Did you not hear me?" Master Hong suppressed his rage and red dolefully at Xia Linyu. Xia Linyuughed coldly, "You seem to have overstepped, Master Hong. Do not forget, the Xia Family members are the leaders of Heaven City! Who are you, Master Hong, to order me about? "You..." Master Hong was so enraged that he was nearly rendered speechless, "Little Master Xia, at the end of the day, Feifei is only a girl. Do you not think that you are acting too cruelly? How will she be able to behave with integrity like this?" Xia Linyu rolled his eyes, "How she behaves with integrity is none of my business. Besides, shes not a member of the Xia Family so why should I care about her integrity? But honestly, Master Hong, you should really try to be more responsible. Hong Feifeis willfulness and arrogance in her behavior came from your overindulgence. Sooner orter, she will provoke some form of disaster in Heaven City." Hearing this, Master Hong took a deep breath. His eyes clouded with gloom, "Then, can I take Hong Feifei home now, Little Master Xia?" "Go ahead." Xia Linyu smiled coldly, lifted his leg, and looked at the half-dead Hong Feifei. His handsome and delicate face lifted with a smile, "Only, Master Hong, do restrict her from going out and provoking others after this. Otherwise, Ill beat her whenever I see it happen!" He wouldnt usually care about Hong Feifeis unruliness. In fact, he tolerated it but this time, she had openly humiliated Gu Ruoyun, and that was the limit of his tolerance. The only reason why he did not end up killing her was to save face on behalf of the Hong Family. But from now on, he no longer wanted to see her face ever again. "Hmph!" Master Hong scoffed and carried Hong Feifei over his shoulder before mounting his horse and stormed off, quickly disappearing from sight. Following his departure, the crowd exploded into a discussion. Everyone was debating on Gu Ruoyuns identity. Who was she that the Little Master Xia would shield her so fiercely? ... At the Hong Family home. In a side room, Hong Feifei had awoken with great difficulty. But when she saw her face, she screamed in anguish and fainted again. At the same time, the entire Hong Family spiraled into a panic and began using all sorts of methods to awaken her again. Chapter 305: The Siblings Reunion (16) Chapter 305: The Siblings Reunion (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Grandfather, Im suffering, Im in pain, I am not happy!" When she was finally revived (again), Hong Feifei sobbed and threw herself into Master Hongs arms. Her eyes were filled with hatred, "Its all because of her, its her fault! If it wasnt for her, my cousin brother would not have treated me this way. Grandfather, you have to help me get my revenge." Seeing the red, swollen face of his most treasured granddaughter, Master Hong soothingly held her in his arms and replied with a heartbroken voice, "Dont worry, Feifei. Grandfather will get your revenge. No one bullies my granddaughter, no one!!!" Hong Feifei lowered her head as a thick murderous intent gathered in her eyes, she would not allow that lowly woman to seduce Xia Linyu. She wouldnt! "Feifei, dont worry. I will now make my way to the Xia Family estate and ask Master Xia for justice. So what if the Xia Family are the leaders of Heaven City? They have no right to inflict unreasonable harm on others." Master Xia said curtly. He then motioned for a servant girl to help her lie down and headed straight to the Luo Household. The powers of the Hong Family alone would not be enough, so at a time like this, he needed an ally. Obviously, the Luo Family, which has also been trying to curry favor with the Xia Family, was also a good choice... ... At the great hall of the Luo household. Master of the Luo Family, Luo Fiao, gently held the teacup in his hand as his eyes calmly swept over the elder in front of him. The corner of his lips curled, and he calmly spoke, "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit today, Master Hong?" "Master Luo, are you not aware that Little Master Xia has grown rather close to another woman?" Master Hongs eyes shed, "Hes even raised his hands against Feifei for the sake that woman! Master Luo, arent you concerned about Lady Luos position? After all, everyone in Heaven City knows that Lady Luo will someday marry Little Master Xia." "Someone else has already reported the incident to me." Luo Fiao set his cup down and smiled, "However, let the younger generation settle their matters on their own. We dont need to step in. If the Little Master Xia has fallen for the girl, that is his choice." Even though Luo Fiao was indeed concerned about Luo Li, but if Xia Linyu is not interested, there is no use in forcing it. So he decided to let them be, believing that Luo Li would be able to find her life partner soon enough. "How could we ignore the matters concerning the younger generation? Parents have always had thest say in their matchmaking. Can Little Master Xia be with this woman without Master Xias consent? This would bepletely unfair to the Luo Family, which was why Feifei stepped in to fight for this injustice towards Lady Luo. Who would have guessed how this unknown girl could have managed to captivate his heart and soul. Master Luo, are you really going to remain uninvolved?" He did not believe that the Luo Family would have no intentions in receiving the favor of the Xia Family. This guy is only refusing to say it out loud, thought Master Hong. He speaks of prioritizing his daughters happiness but if he really wants his daughter to be happy, he would certainly give everything to fight for her. "Master Hong, if this is all youre here for, you may take your leave now." Luo Fiao frowned and coldly issued an order, "Send him off." "Yes, Master." The chambein, who stood beside Master Luo, made his way towards Master Hong, "Please leave, Master Hong." "Hmph!" Seeing that Master Luo had given the order to expel him, Master Hong scoffed coldly and said nothing more. He turned and walked out the door. Once the coast was clear, Luo Fiao smiled, "Lier, you cane out now." Then, a figure dressed in pink stepped out, "Father, dont listen to Master Hong. That Lady is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun. Shes saved Brother Yus life. We cannot offend her." Chapter 306: The Siblings Reunion (17) Chapter 306: The Siblings Reunion (17) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lier, be honest with me. Do you not feel hurt whenever Xia Linyu treats her that way?" Luo Fiao asked, feeling hurt for his stubborn daughter. "In the beginning... A little. I even felt slightly jealous," Luo Li raised herrge, sparkling eyes, "Then along the way, I observed them. It was then that I realized that there were many feelings in Brother Yus eyes a sense of attachment, cherished memories... Except for romantic affection. The feelings they have for one another areplicated, but they are not what everyone else thinks. Thats why, father, Im not worried about them ending up together. But... But if they do end up together, I would only congratte Brother Yu." "I love Brother Yu more than anything in this world. Im willing to give up my happiness as long as he is happy." Tears began to form in Luo Lis eyes but she stubbornly held them back. Luo Fiao sighed, "Lier, youre all grown up now. Youve be more mature." "Yes," Luo Liughed bitterly, "Ever since I left with Brother Yu, Ive been through a lot. Perhaps Brother Yu has only ever seen me as a little sister. If this is true, then I will remain as his little sister. As long as I am able to see him, that is enough. Father, Im very content, truly. After all, Brother Yu does not seem to hate me, like Hong Feifei." Yes, as long as Brother Yu does not hate me, I am content... "Lier." Luo Fiaos eyes filled with admiration and a hint of pain. "Adapting to the circumstances, you are truly my daughter. I am so proud of you. But the matters of the heart cannot be forced. Since Little Master Xia has yet to find the woman of his dreams, you still have a chance to win him over. Im sure he will understand your feelings. But... But if it still doesnt work, then let it go. There are many fishes in the sea. You can always find another. I promise you, whoever you fall in love with in the future, even if he is amon beggar, I will wee him as the son-inw of the Luo Family. So be daring, go ahead and fall in love. But of course, that man must have character." "Father." Luo Li threw herself into Luo Fiaos arms, let down her defenses and cried. "Im not willing to let go of Brother Yu, Im truly unwilling. Even if Brother Yu does not love me, I want to watch over him for the rest of my life. I hope you will give me your blessing, father." Luo Fiao stared at Luo Lis stubborn little face and sighed. As a parent, he is unable to control the matters concerning his offspring. He would support his daughters every decision. ... Outside the Luo Family home, Master Hong turned his head to take onest look at the grand estate then headed off to the Xia Family home. Since the Luo Family is unwilling to help, I will go alone, he thought. Xia Linyu hasmitted an extremely brutal act towards my granddaughter in public. Im sure that the Master of the Xia Family would not openly show favoritism. He quickened his pace at the thought of this. ... At the Xia Family home, Master Xia has just received news that the Ghost Doctor had arrived outside the border of Heaven City, but had been stopped by the city guards. He was currently in a fit of rage and decided to personally wee the Ghost Doctor. But at that very moment, Master Hong arrived at his doorstep! "Master Xia, Little Master Xia had behaved immorally towards my granddaughter, Hong Feifei! Please, Master Xia, I ask for justice!" Behaved immorally? Hearing this, Master Xia nearly fell. He turned angrily towards Xia Linyu, "You dumb idiot, little b*stard! How could you do such a thing? What have you done to her? Committing such a crime in broad daylight! Are you really a grandson of the Xia Family?" Chapter 307: The Siblings Reunion (18) Chapter 307: The Siblings Reunion (18) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, Master Xia hadpletely misunderstood the situation. After all, behaving immorally could easily be misconstrued as rape. Could it really be true that Xia Linyu would daringly take someones virginity in broad daylight? My own grandson, behaving like a domestic animal! This is humiliating, this is far too humiliating! "Thats right!" Master Xia red at the innocent-looking Xia Linyu. His anger was not to be trifled with, "My daughter has only ever shown him adoration, whats wrong with that? Yet hes beaten her to a pulp in public? My granddaughters face is now destroyed thanks to his beating! The Xia Family must provide me with a fair judgment for his crimes." Master Xia was in a daze. So when Master Hong had mentioned that his grandson was behaving immorally, he meant that Xia Linyu had punched his granddaughter? Master Xia involuntarily let out a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness! Thats not too bad! I assumed that he had really done something immoral. I mean, my grandson doesnt seem to have bad tastes so how could he possibly have done something immoral to a woman like that. I was nearly frightened to death. Why didnt you exin yourself clearly? Im not young anymore, Im not able to bear such shocking news." said Master Xia as he rubbed his chest like he had just received a horrible scare. Master Hong trembled with rage, his eyes were spitting fire. What did he mean by thats not too bad? Master Hong thought angrily. My granddaughter was punched, yet he is rejoicing? As if the person who received a beating was not a member of his family? "Master Xia, there is an old saying all men are equal in the eyes of thew. Your grandson had raised his hand against someone and as the person in charge of the Xia Family, you are obviously shielding him. Wouldnt this action disappoint the powerful families of Heaven City? Who will pledge their fealty to the Xia Family then?" Master Xia knitted his eyebrows impatiently, "I have urgent matters on hand, please move aside! Wait for my return, Ill settle thister." The Ghost Doctor was barred outside the city gates and at this moment nothing was more important than curing Xia Zixis illness. Therefore he really wasnt in the mood to borate on the matter with this man. "Master, I will not leave unless you provide me with a decision today!" Master Hong shamelessly sat down, "If you wish to shield Little Master Xia, then I have no say. But Master Xia, you should know that the Little Master has been rather intimate with amon girl. You say that if he has taken a liking to my granddaughter, he would have bad taste. So would it be considered tasteful if he stood next to a woman with no status? I wont make this difficult for Little Master Xia. Get that girl out here and give her to me so that my granddaughter can vent her frustrations on the girl. Shes the main culprit." "Amon girl?" Master Xia nced suspiciously at Xia Linyu, "Who is he talking about?" Xia Linyu rubbed his nose, "That would be elder sister Gu." "The Gu girl?" Master Xia was in a daze and stared at Master Hong with an odd look in his eyes. He actually thinks that Gu Ruoyun is amoner with no status and wants to take her away for Hong Feifei to vent her frustrations on? If Gu Ruoyun has no rank, who else would be considered to have a rank in society? Even when Gu Ruoyun didnt show off her two Divine Beasts, the Ghost Doctor is her disciple. That alone was enough to cement her position on the maind. Master Hong was stunned when he heard how Master Xia had addressed Gu Ruoyun. He took a closer look into his eyes and suddenly had a feeling that something was not right. But among the many powerful forces of Heaven City, he had never seen this girl before. So he had assumed that she must be amoner with no status. Furthermore, no outsider had ever been allowed to enter Heaven City! "Alright, alright." Master Xia waved his hand impatiently and turned a cold gaze towards Master Hong. "That girl is an old acquaintance of mine, despite our difference in age. I cannot allow you to take her away." Chapter 308: The Siblings Reunion (19) Chapter 308: The Siblings Reunion (19) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An old acquaintance? Master Hong widened his eyes, Master Xia was actually iming to be an old acquaintance of a silly little girl? Its an excuse! Thats right, he must be using this as an excuse to protect the Xia Familys reputation. I dont believe that girl would have the capability to be Master Xias old acquaintance, thought Master Hong. "Master Xia, I dont care. I understand why you would shield the Little Master. After all, hes your grandson. But you must give that woman to me. Otherwise, I refuse to leave." Master Xia was rendered speechless by the sight of the shameless look on Master Hongs face. But he was in high spirits and his originally casual gaze slowly grew cold. He now exuded a chilly aura. "Master Hong, do you think that my home is your territory? That you cane and go as you please? Very well then, you refuse to leave? Guards, throw him out!" "Yes, Master." The guards behind Master Xia quickly stepped forward, picked up Master Xia with both hands, and threw him out the front door. The streets were filled with people at this time of the day so when they witnessed the guards throwing Master Hong out of the Xia Family home, they pointed and sneered at him. Master Hong was so embarrassed that he wanted to bury himself into a hole in the ground. Then, under the re of the eyes of the public, he fiercely scrambled to stand up, shielded his face with his sleeve and quickly left the scene. "Alright." After throwing Master Hong out the door, Master Xia turned his attention to his grandson and asked, "Tell me what really happened? Why did you punch Feifei without any rhythm or reason?" Master Xia understood his grandsons temperament, he would never raise his hand against anyone unless something intolerable had happened to him. Xia Linyu pouted and replied, "Hong Feifei saw elder sister Gu and I together and ordered her servant girl to make trouble for her. Then, she humiliated her by calling her a poormoner and used elder sister Gu for shameless chasing me with the intention of bing my concubine." "Damn!" Master Xia erupted with rage then red fiercely at Xia Linyu, "You exin this to me, why is your temperament so pleasant? Have you forgotten your surname? You shouldve beaten her until youve turned her into a cripple forever! And youve let her off so easily? Why havent you learned any cruelty from me?" If Master Hong had heard any of this, he would have vomited blood in anger. Xia Linyu had already punched her to the point of near amnesia, simply because she had said a few words. Yet this old man was disying a fine example, even telling Xia Linyu that his temperament was far too pleasant? So if he had a bad temper instead, what would the consequences have been? "Lets go, Yuer. Youreing with me to wee the Ghost Doctor. As long as shes here, there is hope for your father." "Yes, grandfather." Xia Linyu grew excited. He had been tirelessly rushing about these past few months all for the sake of finding a cure for his fathers illness. With the Ghost Doctor here, the dying me of hope in their hearts will soon reignite. ... Outside the city gates. The city guards stoically blocked Wei Yiyi from entering when suddenly, they noticed Master Xia who was briskly walking towards their direction. The guards were dumbfounded. Could it be that thisdy is truly the Masters guest? They wondered. Otherwise, why would the Master have rushed over after receiving the report? In that instant, both men began to quickly reflect on whether theyve treated the woman with appropriate courtesy. For if theyve offended a guest of their Master, they would be chased out of the Xia Family. "Master Xia, youve certainly taken your time." Wei Yiyi teased, crossing her arms with a smile on her face. The city guards thought that her words would enrage the Master but they were wrong! He approached Wei Yiyi with a huge smile on his face, "The Lady Ghost Doctor herself has arrived, so Ivee here to personally wee you. Please, follow me. Id like to invite you to treat my sons illness." Chapter 309: The Siblings Reunion (20) Chapter 309: The Siblings Reunion (20) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sure," Wei Yiyi nodded, "Lead the way." She then followed Master Xia into the city, leaving the two guards gaping at the sight. Lady Ghost Doctor? Were we hearing things? They wondered. This bewitching, devilish-lookingdy is the famous Ghost Doctor? Heavens, Ive missed a great opportunity to befriend the Ghost Doctor... Both men were immediately filled with regret at the thought of this. Why did we not take the opportunity to be friendly with her and leave a good impression? We couldve reached out to the Ghost Doctor for help if we were ever hit with an incurable disease... "What did you say?" Peng!" In a bedroom, Xia Qi mmed the book in his hand onto the ground. His face twisted sinisterly, his usual gentle facade had disappeared. "The Ghost Doctor has arrived! Shes too early! No, I cannot allow for Xia Zixi to be cured, or my hard work would be all for nothing! The Xia Family belongs to only me and no one can take that away!" Hes still waiting for updates on Elder Zhaos mission. As long as they receive the support of the Weapon Refining Sect, the Xia Family will be in the palm of his hand. "Theres more, Second Master. Master Hong paid us a visit today. It would seem that Xia Linyu had raised his hand against Hong Feifei but the Master had him thrown out instead." said the spy, lowering his head. Peng! Xia Qis fist mmed onto the table and he replied angrily, "That old man looks down on my abilities, this Ive known for a long time. But for goodness sake, Master Hong is my father-inw, the father of my own wife. In doing this, he haspletely humiliated me!" My own father-inw pays my father a visit and he threw him out! This was embarrassing! That old man has only ever thought of Xia Zixis well-being, he never even cared about me! Even though Xia Linyu had attacked Hong Feifei, he still chose to shield Xia Linyu. "You old bastard! In the beginning, I had no intentions of harming you. I only wanted to obtain the seat of the Master of the Xia Family. Now youve forced my hand. If it werent for your prejudice, I would not be feeling so unsatisfied! So when the timees and you end up dead, dont hold it against me. It was you. You were the cause behind all of this!" Xia Qi dered sinisterly, clenching his hands into balls of fists. Ever since I was a boy, my father had never looked at me in the eyes and I could never understand why! He thought angrily. Was it because I am nothing like Xia Zixi? No! If that was the reason, he would not be always looking at me with contempt, as if he were staring into the eyes of a stranger. Even the good-for-nothing Xia Linyu received extra concern so why does he treat me this way? "Take my token and stand guard outside the city gates. If Elder Zhao and Lady Shiyun return, bring them to me! I had initially intended on taking my position by force and did not even consider allying myself with an outsider to harm the Xia Family. Sadly, I was patient and amodating, and ended up unsatisfied with small gains! I have no choice but to do this for my own benefit." Xia Qi closed his eyes, and when he opened them, an eerie light shed across, holding a thick sense of murderous intent. Chapter 310: A Sensation At Heaven City (1) Chapter 310: A Sensation At Heaven City (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In his bedroom, Xia Zixi opened his eyes to find Master Xia entering the room with a young woman following closely behind him. He motioned to get up but was pushed back down by the old man. "Zixi, the Ghost Doctor is here. You are saved." Master Xia was filled with emotion at the thought and his eyes glistened with tears. Only the heavens know how much torture his son has endured over the past few months. At times, Master Xia wished that he could bear the pain for him. Unfortunately, he could only watch as his son suffered, helpless to do anything else. "Father." Xia Zixis lips trembled, wanting to speak, but he swallowed his words in the end. He looked at the Ghost Doctor and gently nodded his head, "Ghost Doctor, please give me my treatment with ease. Regardless of whether it is a sess, I will ept my fate." No one else knew his own body better than he, and it was highly possible that no one else can cure his disease. "Dont worry," Wei Yiyi curved her lips into a smile, "My Master will be supervising the treatment. If Im unable to help, she will do it personally. There is no disease that she cannot cure." Hearing this, both Master Xia and his son stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. Even though they already knew that Wei Yiyi had be Gu Ruoyuns disciple, they assumed that it was because of her ability to refine pills. When it came to medicine, they reckoned that no one has ever bested the owner of the Treasury of Medicine, Wei Yiyi. Only Xia Linyu reacted as if he hadnt heard much else. He stared in admiration at the person whom he had longed to see for over four years. He knew better than anyone of the level of his sisters medicinal skills. One could even say that if you had lost an arm or had a broken limb, or if all the bones in your body had been shattered, she would be able to put you back together in the fastest possible time. "Ghost Doctor, please begin your treatment." Xia Zixi smiled weakly with a face full of gratitude. No matter the oue, the Ghost Doctor has arrived. She has shown the Xia Family enough courtesy so even if she failed, he would not me her. "My Master has exined your condition to me. The reason behind your ailment is because someone had ced a parasitic poison into your body. This parasite absorbs the life force from your soul in order to survive, thats why youve grown weak. Furthermore, Ive seen through the condition of your soul. In just a few more nights you wouldve been beyond saving." The soul is the most important part of a human body and not many would be able to endure the agonizing feeling of ones soul being ripped apart. It must not have been east for Xia Zixi to endure the pain. "A parasitic poison?" Master Xias face changed. How could Xia Zixi have been inflicted by a parasitic poison? He wondered. Yet, after so many doctors, not one of them was able to detect the poison. This proved that this parasitic poison was unlike any other form of parasitic poison it could conceal itself in his blood cells, it was undetectable! When had the Xia Family provoked such an enemy? How did he not notice this? "Then, Ghost Doctor, is this poison curable?" Master Xia frowned and stared worriedly at the Ghost Doctor. Parasitic poisons were extremely dangerous, one mistake would bring harm to the doctor herself. Hence, not many doctors would be willing to attempt to cure this type of poison. "I can force it out. Please stand back, Master Xia." Wei Yiyis gaze now clouded with concentration and her tone grew serious. Master Xia and Xia Linyu retreated a few steps back, giving Wei Yiyi full use of the empty space in front of the bed. Chapter 311: A Sensation At Heaven City (2) Chapter 311: A Sensation At Heaven City (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Compared to Master Xias anxiousness, Xin Linyu was not in the least bit worried. He knew that as long as his sister was around, nothing bad could happen. He has faith in her! He believed that nothing was impossible for her. Wei Yiyi took a deep breath and produced a silver needle from her sleeve prepared just for this asion. She gingerly approached Xia Zixi and exined, "This might hurt a bit, you must try and bear the pain." Xia Zixiughed bitterly, "At this moment, what pain is there that I have not endured? Do not worry, Ghost Doctor. A pain like this is nothing to me, please go ahead." "Very well." Wei Yiyi softly nodded her head, and carefully unwrapped the thin silver needle from her handkerchief before gently inserted it into Xia Zixis body. Hong! A powerful force seeped into his body through the needle, it felt as if it was entering into his soul. It was so painful that Xia Zixi turned as white as a ghost and tightly gripped the bedsheets. It hurts! The pain from having his soul pierced was far more painful than the usual agony that hed suffered. He initially thought that his excruciating routine was the peak of its limit, but this terrible pain was truly the torturous feeling of having ones soul torn apart. But for the sake of his father and Yuer, he must stay strong! Pu chi! Suddenly, Wei Yiyi, who had been administering the acupuncture for Xia Zixi, turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body was suddenly and violently thrown out of the way. Her countenance was filled with great astonishment as she cried out, "Its a parasite dragon! The parasite in his body is actually a parasite dragon! And its a parasitic dragon in the rank of a Martial Emperor!" What? The faces of everyone in the room changed greatly, especially that of the old man. The aura from his body erupted, smashing against a nearby table. "A parasite dragon! How could this be? Who would hold such a deep hatred towards the Xia Family and would so cruelly wish for the death of my future generations?" The Poison Master, Tian Gu! In that instant, one name rang aloud in Master Xias mind. Thats right, who else but the Poison Master would have this sort of power? But he could not understand it. The Xia Family has nothing against Tian Gu, the Poison Master. Why would he do such a thing to Zixi? "Master." Wei Yiyi bit her lip fiercely as she turned towards Gu Ruoyun and spoke with remorse, "Im sorry, the power of that parasite dragon was too great. It has already suppressed me, theres no way for me to force it out." This was the first task that her Master had entrusted to her and yet she has failed! Furthermore, from what she could tell, it would seem that the rtionship between the Xia Family and her Master was not an ordinary one... "Wei Yiyi, even I did not expect such an oue," Gu Ruoyuns excited expression returned back to normal and she smiled calmly, "I thought that your powers would be enough to force the parasite out, but I didnt expect for it to be the mythical parasite dragon! This time, even I have underestimated the circumstances." A parasite dragon! She thought. I did not think that such a valuable thing would be living in Xia Zixis body! If I can capture this parasite dragon, then there is hope for me to heal the Azure Dragons eyes... "I knew it..." Xia Zixiughed bitterly, "Lady Ghost Doctor, do not me yourself. I have already known that no one can possibly save me so I never held any hope." He may be saying this now, but who doesnt want to continue living? Honestly, if even the Ghost Doctor cannot save him, then he has truly given up. "Youre saying that youre going to die?" Wei Yiyi rolled her eyes, "Just because I do not have the capabilities to save you that doesnt mean that my Master cannot. The reason why my Master asked me to do it was that she wanted to see how much progress Ive made over the past few years. She is the true power behind me, with her around, everything will be fine." Chapter 312: A Sensation At Heaven City (3) Chapter 312: A Sensation At Heaven City (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, even Wei Yiyi was unsure whether Gu Ruoyun could save him. But upon seeing the calm expression on the young womans face she knew that her Master was confident. Otherwise, she wouldnt have remained so calm after hearing about the parasite dragon. "Yiyi, get a porcin bottle. This parasite dragon is very valuable and its unlike any other medicinal herb, I cant let it slip away." Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin and smiled gleefully at Xia Zixi. Her gaze made his hairs stand on end, she looked like a bandit who was plotting to rob him. "Yes, Master." Wei Yiyi shed a fox-like smile and corners of her eyebrows were filled with fascination. She knew it, her Master was very interested in that parasite dragon. She subconsciously observed a moment of silence for the parasite dragon. "Gu girl, you have an idea?" Master Xia turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked suspiciously. Its not that he did not believe in her, the reality was that everyone knew that the Ghost Doctor had be Gu Ruoyuns disciple because of her skill in pill refinement. And while Gu Ruoyun was a skilled cultivator, that did not mean that she was aplished in medicine. So the old man found it hard to believe that if even the Ghost Doctor was helpless in curing this poison, she would have a way. "Let me try." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as her gaze held a smile. Dont forget, she still had her trump card, Zixie, in the palm of her hand. "Then... Very well." The old man sighed, what else can we do in a situation like this? Let her try. ... "What did you say? Say that again?" In arge, luxurious and mboyant room, Xia Qi rose from his seat. His handsome face was filled with surprise and undisguised excitement. "The Ghost Doctor has failed? Even she cannot cure that bastard, Xia Zixi? Hahaha, this is too good! If even the Ghost Doctor cannot cure this illness, no one else can! Hahaha, the gods have eyes. I didnt expect this. Lord Poison Master is truly capable. Id like to see who would be able to save Xia Zixi now." "Second Master, this is indeed what the spy has reported," the man bowed, "But Ive heard that Gu Ruoyun has now stepped forward to personally save him." "Hehe." Xia Qi sneered, and raised the corner of his lips in mockery, "Gu Ruoyun? Shes merely a good-for-nothing who found a few pills by a stroke of luck. Did you think that the Ghost Doctor would have followed her so willingly if it werent for those pills? I have to admit, her talents are pretty substantial whenpared with the peers of her generation. Unfortunately... Its impossible to have the extremely arrogant Ghost Doctor truly submit to her! Furthermore, what abilities would she have to cure a disease that even the Ghost Doctor herself cannot?" He will not believe it. At Gu Ruoyuns age, it would be impossible that her medical skills were greater than the Ghost Doctors. After all, medicine and cultivation are two very different subjects. Medical skills do not involve talent, it is learned through age and experience! The longer you practice it, the better you will be. This Gu Ruoyun is only a silly little girl. Other than her extremely good luck, shespletely useless. She cannot possibly cure Xia Zixis illness. "Xia Zixi, are you not able to withstand cruelty? I, Xia Qi, have tolerated you for so many years and now I can finally ascend. From now on, Heaven City will be all mine. Let those whoply with me thrive and those who resist me perish!" If it were not for the risk of raising Master Xias suspicions, Xia Qi felt a great urge to throw his head back inughter at this very moment to let out the dissatisfaction that he had silently endured over the years! Chapter 313: A Sensation At Heaven City (4) Chapter 313: A Sensation At Heaven City (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Meanwhile, at a mountain range outside of Heaven City, a golden ray of light shot down from the heavens and spread all over the mountains. The mountains were nketed by its light, causing the inhabitants of the neighboring mountain to stare in awe. They had never seen such a scene before... It was the birth of a Divine Beast, fallen from the sky! Even though the mountain range was quite a distance from Heaven City, everyone saw the golden light. It caused a great sensation in Heaven City! Every leader of the most powerful families assembled in the Xia Family home, including Master Hong, who had been chased out of the house earlier that day. They all began discussing what Heaven City should do about this. On the maind, spiritual animals with the blood of a divine beast were far and few in between. If you managed to obtain one, it would be worth much more than ruling the entire maind! How could they not be excited? "Master Xia, a Divine Beast has just been born. It will certainly attract the attention of many powerful organizations. Heaven City must quickly obtain this Divine Beast. Otherwise, once those organizations realize its existence, our chances of obtaining it will grow much slimmer." The one who spoke was Ba Zhentian, Gu Ruoyuns acquaintance. Ba Zhentian had once tried to purchase a Beauty Rejuvenation Pill during the first-ever Hundred Herb Hall auction in Azure Dragon Country. It was also because of his attendance that Gu Ruoyun was able to find out about the existence of Heaven City. In order to pave a sessful road to Heaven City in the future, Gu Ruoyun then gifted him with one Beauty Rejuvenation Pull. Hence, Ba Zhentian owed her one. "I agree with Leader Ba." Luo Fiao smiled, "However, we cant leave Heaven City unguarded. I suggest that we elders stay in Heaven City and send our sessors and a few from the younger generation to train. What do you think, Master Xia?" "Very well." Master Xia paused in silence, then decided, "So it shall be. But the people we choose require a strict selection, I..." "Father!" Before Master Xia could finish his sentence, he interrupted. This made Master Xia frown and look outside the meeting hall. A middle-aged man in green robes was walking in briskly. His face was warm and was full of smiles. He fanned himself with a fan and his lips curled into a shallow smile, "I volunteer to follow the expedition to Heaven Mountain." "What are you saying?" Master Xias face was suddenly clouded with gloom as he coldly replied, "Xia Qi, you must be overly joyful. Did you not hear what Master Luo said? Each family will send their sessors to the expedition. What are you butting in for?" "Father, elder brother is very ill and is confined to his bed, he could pass away anytime soon. How can he possibly join the expedition? As the second son of the Xia Family, naturally, I would be responsible for going in my brothers ce," Xia Qis face was full of smiles but the smile did not reach his eyes, which were covered with ayer of dark, gloomy frost. "Impudence!" Pa! Master Xia mmed his hand on the table and rose from his seat furiously, "Are you trying to take your brothers right away? Dont forget, Ive already invited the Ghost Doctor to treat your brothers illness. Hes going to be fine." "Oh?" Xia Qi smiled, "So why is it that Ive heard that even the Ghost Doctor has failed? And that youre now willing to try anyone or anything in a crisis, allowing an eighteen to neen-year-old little girl to treat my elder brothers illness. Father, do you truly want my elder brother to live, or are you trying to speed his journey into an early grave? Do you truly love my elder brother?" Hua! A sensation stirred within the crowd. Theyve already heard the news that the Ghost Doctor had arrived in Heaven City to cure Xia Zixis illness. But they never imagined that even the Ghost Doctor, who could wrestle a dying man from the clutches of Death, had failed. And the biggest joke was, Master Xia was now cing his hopes on an eighteen to neen-year-old girl? Chapter 314: A Sensation At Heaven City (5) Chapter 314: A Sensation At Heaven City (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You..." Master Xia was trembling with anger. He was rendered speechless and could only point his finger at Xia Qi. "Father, I merely want to take on the burdens of the Xia Family," Xia Qi smiled gently and stared coldly back at Master Xia. It was as if the man before him was not his father. "Xia Qi, even if Zixi was unable to go, Yuer is still around. It will not be your turn yet!" Master Xia replied furiously as his face darkened, he angrily flung his sleeves. "Hehe." Master Hongughed coldly and spoke with disdain, "Master Xia, one of your sons is at deaths door. But you have another. Your grandson can only inherit the Xia Family when all your sons are spent. Dont tell me that you want your son to swear his allegiance to your grandson? That makes no sense at all." Master Xias elderly face turned from green to white then white to green. His clenched fists were enveloped in a fiery rage as his fury kept growing. Since the ancient times, dragons have always had a berserk button. And his berserk button is Xia Zixi! And now, Master Hong has made the move to curse him. This has brought an uncontroble rage upon Master Xia, who has always shielded Xia Zixi. "Master Hong, you will pay for what youve said!" Hong! A burst of fiery rage erupted, Master Xias gaze has never been so cold and imposing, his eyes were filled with uncontroble fury. "Master Xia, there are many citizens of Heaven City here. Could it be that you, as a dignified Martial Emperor, wishes to unleash your rage upon little old me in front of the eyes of the public? If you do that, then you can bury your reputation. No one will ever respect you again." Master Hong sneered, he had already confirmed that Master Xia could not possibly kill him. Besides, the man is old and will not live for very much longer. Xia Zixi is also dying. Hence, the Xia Family will soon belong to Xia Qi. Which was why he was seizing the opportunity to pander to Xia Qi. But he failed to notice that after his speech, a few others had grabbed their chairs and were distancing themselves from him. The further they were from him, the better. However, a few chose to follow his bad example and had the very same idea. Those were the ones who remained seated, all intending to suck up to Xia Qi. "Hehe!" Master Xiaughed in spite of his rage as the aura on his body grew stronger and stronger, sending out a wave of pressure that made everyone in the room gasp for breath. This was the might of a Martial Emperor! "Master Hong, do not ce such worldly matters into Heaven City. In this maind, only the strong are respected. I may not be the most powerful man but I am at least more powerful than you. My Xia Family is far more powerful than your Hong Family! Most important of all, I am the true governor of Heaven City! Everything I say, goes! Youre not happy with the way things are? Very well then, I shall exin to help get the message across to you! There is only one principle and that is the one with the bigger fist is the one who makes the decisions!" Heaven City is not a country and Master Xia is not its emperor. In Heaven City, where only the most powerful would be the most respected, it has always been that way. Master Hongs expression changed. He did not expect Master Xia to act so irrationally. His heart was now filled with a dark hatred. He will never forget the humiliation he had suffered on the day he was thrown out of the Xia Family. Seeing that the situation in the room was spinning out of control, a voice sounded from outside the door, freezing Master Xias body in ce. A sense of calm washed over his rage-filled eyes as his gaze now lit up with excitement. "Father, whats going on?" Chapter 315: Picking Up A Little Monster (1) Chapter 315: Picking Up A Little Monster (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Outside the hall, a pale-faced Xia Zixi leaned against the doorway for support while he smiled weakly. His eyes swept across every face in the meeting hall, his voice was soft and gentle, like the quiet trickle from a stream of water. "Xier!" Master Xia fixed his gaze upon the man outside the hall and an excited smile appeared across his elderly face, "Xier, your body..." "Im alright now." Hong! Xia Zixis words were like a violentmotion and pierced through the hearts of everyone in the room. A long time passed before they all regained their senses. What did Young Master Xia say? Thought one of them. His body is healed? Thought another. One must understand that many doctors have issued Xia Zixi a death sentence and that even the Ghost Doctor found herself with her hands tied. Who could possibly be able to cure his disease? Suddenly, everyone remembered Xia Qis big revtion... An eighteen to neen-year-old girl had actually been able to cure a disease that even the Ghost Doctor herself could not. Just where did shee from? The crowd thought in unison. Xia Qis face turned into a particrly ugly shade. He fixed his gaze onto Xia Zixis gently smiling face as he clenched his fists and his eyes revealed a bone-deep hatred! Master Xia saw the hatred in his eyes when he turned to face him. Xia Qi had not been able to retract the sinister gaze in time and Master Xias gaze sharpened. At this moment, Xia Qi felt a great pressure next to him and a wave of nervousness swept up from deep within his heart. He quickly reverted to his usual expression, hanging a gentle smile on his handsome face. "Big brother, congrattions on getting your health back." Xia Qi smiled as he stepped forward and patted Xia Zixis shoulder, "Youve made us all very worried. Its a good thing that youre alright now, otherwise, the Xia Family would have plunged into chaos." "Thank you for your concern, second brother." Xia Zixi smiled and replied courteously, "Your big brothers life is much more secure than you think. I wont be dying anytime soon." A hint of darkness shed quickly through Xia Qis gaze. However, he cannot react blindly before the arrival of the Weapon Refining Sect. "Haha!" Master Xiaughed but upon noticing Master Hong, his eyes turned cold again, "Master Hong, is there anything else youd like to add?" He asked coldly. In that instant, the color on Master Hongs face changed from green to white. He took a deep breath and extinguished the raging mes in his heart. "All will be as youmand." In a crucial turning point such as this, Xia Zixi is now cured! There wouldnt be so many issues if he had died instead. As for the rest who stood on Master Hongs side, they all meaningfully moved their seats sideways upon realizing the sudden turn of events, as if the further they were from Master Hong, the better it was. "Alright, since you have no other concerns, then you may return to make preparations. We will leave after one day." The journey to Heaven Mountain would be rife with danger. Hence, Master Xia gave everyone a full day to make their preparations. Hearing this, everything rose from their seats and took their leave respectively. No one paid any attention to Master Hong. They did not even bother to look at him... ... Just as all the powerful families had returned to their respective homes to prepare themselves for the journey ahead, a group of people arrived outside the gates of Heaven City. The leader of the group was a pure and beautiful girl who held a saber in her right hand, apanied by a rosy-cheeked little lord on her left. But the little lord had an unusually mature and serious air about him, his rosy cheeks did not have any of the childishness that most children his age would have. "Go to the Xia Family and report... That the members of the Hundred Herb Hall havee for a visit." After a bit of thought, Moyu decided on using the name of the Hundred Herb Hall instead. After all, not many people knew that the Devil Sect and the Hundred Herb Hall both belonged to the same person. Chapter 316: Picking Up A Little Monster (2) Chapter 316: Picking Up A Little Monster (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the previous incident, the official guards did not dare to dy. They quickly issued a report to the Xia Family and soon sent a representative to lead the group into Heaven City. Meanwhile, at the courtyard of the Xia Family home, Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows slightly upon hearing the new and chuckled, "Moyu and Bai Chuan are here? Just in time. Im also very interested in the birth of this Divine Beast in Heaven Mountain." Heaven Mountain has always been a dangerous area but it contained many treasures. If the Devil Sect could join in as well then they would be able to retrieve many rewards. "Master." Just as she was deep in thought, she heard a tender yet charming voice. Gu Ruoyun raised her head to find Moyu briskly leading a group people towards her. Once she was in front of Gu Ruoyun, she held her saber with both hands and knelt down on one knee, "Your subordinate Moyu, greets her Master." "Moyu, there you are." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, then turned with astonishment to Bai Chuan, who was next to Moyu, "Bai Chuan, youre now a mid-level Martial Warrior?" How long has it been? He had gone from a useless good-for-nothing to a mid-level Martial Warrior. Such skill would certainly surprise anyone on the maind. Bai Chuan blushed, "I... I know that I am not growing fast enough, but I will work hard. I wont let you down." Obviously, Bai Chuan had assumed that Gu Ruoyun was not satisfied with the growth of his powers. And its no wonder. She had many powerful cultivators by her side, and he was only a Martial Warrior! In order to be worthy of her kindness in rescuing him a while back, he resolved to work hard in his cultivation. "Bai Chuan, youre already very powerful. You have risen through the obstacles of the eight Qi Collection levels and reached the ranks of a Martial Warrior. From a person who has had no training, youve done it in such a short time, its very impressive," Gu Ruoyunughed. She definitely chose the right person as Bai Chuan was certainly very talented. It was only a matter of time before his name would shake the entire maind. Bai Chuans face grew even redder. He shyly lowered his head and fidgeted with the corners of his robe. "Moyu, since youve arrived, dont leave just yet. Come with me on a mission," Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at Moyu with a calm smile on her pretty face. Moyu clutched her sword and replied respectfully, "Your wish is mymand." The day passed quickly. The powerful families had finished their preparations and were heading for the Xia Family home. Prior to this, Gu Ruoyun had discussed with Master Xia to join the trial under the name of the Hundred Herb Hall. Because she was responsible for saving Xia Zixis life, Master Xia (in gratitude) agreed to her request. Furthermore, with her around, Yuer safety would be ensured. Meanwhile, outside the Xia Family home, people were whispering amongst themselves and stared curiously at Gu Ruoyun. "Wasnt this youngdy the one who hung around Little Master Xia? Could it be that she actually saved Xia Zixis life?" "What powerful family did this young womane from? It would seem that she means to join the trials this time, too!" "Hehe, surely youre joking? Have you seen her group? A fragile-looking woman and a ten-year-old boy? Including the rest of her weak-looking troops? No matter how you see it, they wont even be able to make it to Heaven Mountain. Just because shes skilled in medicine doesnt mean that she can go anywhere she wants. By the time she reaches Heaven Mountain, shed probably be food for some random spiritual animal." Two women, a child, and a few guards... And they want to go to Heaven Mountain with powers like this? What else could this be, besides a joke? They have no ability to protect anyone. Chapter 317: Picking Up A Little Monster (3) Chapter 317: Picking Up A Little Monster (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, a sinister and vicious re pierced through the crowd andnded on Gu Ruoyun, causing her to frown. she followed the line of sight to find a richly dressed girl with a heavily made-up face. The corners of her eyes twitched. "It seems that the Hong Family also has a skilled physician. Otherwise, her looks would never have returned to normal after being punched so severely by Yuer." Standing in the midst of the crowd, Hong Feifeis eyes red maliciously at Gu Ruoyun. Her gaze was filled with murderous intent. Yesterday, when she heard from her father that an eighteen to neen-year-old girl had miraculously cured Xia Zixi, Gu Ruoyun was the first person to appear in her mind. How could a lowlymoner like her have such strong medical prowess? She could not believe it, but it was impossible not to believe it! Otherwise, Master Xia would not show such obvious favoritism towards the girl! But no matter, great skill in medicine does not equal to strong powers. Once they all reach Heaven Mountain, I would have ten thousand ways to have Gu Ruoyun mysteriously killed off! Thought Hong Feifei. No! Not only that, I want her to suffer endless humiliation, to avenge myself for what she did to me! Moyu also sensed Hong Feifeis re and her eyes grew cold. Her frosty gazended on the girls sinister face with her lips curved into a curious angle, cold and eerie, filled with murderous intent. "Brother Yu." Suddenly, a sweet voice was heard, and a pink figure rushed towards Xia Linyu who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun. But just as she was about to reach him, she paused abruptly and scooped a bewildered Bai Chuan into her arms, nting a big fat kiss onto his fair cheeks. "Brother Yu, this little boy is adorable! I like him!" Hong! Bai Chuan was in a daze. His face turned as red as a tomato, so red that the blush reached the back of his head. His clear and limpid eyes stared in astonishment at the doll-like girl as he stammered, "You... Youve molested me, there should be no direct contact between men and women, but you... Youve actually molested me." Ive been molested! The very thought filled Bai Chuans mind. "What do you mean no direct contact?" Luo Lis mouth twitched, "Youre only a ten-year-old kid. Dont act like youre an adult." "But... But, you dont seem to be very much older than I am, do you not know the difference between males and females?" Bai Chuan suddenly regained his senses and red angrily at Luo Li. How could this woman be so shameless? He thought. Ive never met such a spontaneous woman, and... And she even kissed me... "Yuer, it would seem that your childhood friend has fallen for someone else." Gu Ruoyun teased, shrugging her shoulders. Honestly, despite only knowing Bai Chuan for few days, this is the first time shed seen the boy arguing so childishly. "Big sister, quit teasing me," came Xia Linyus retort, looking very awkward, "Ive always treated Luo Li like a little sister, I have no other intentions." He did not lower his voice on purpose, so his words fell clearly onto Luo Lis ears. Her eyes turned pitch ck for a short flicker of a moment and she felt as if a needle was violently piercing through her heart. After all these years, she has long been aware that she did not exist in Brother Yus heart. But she did not want to give up because giving up on her feelings would bring her a world of hurt, so painful that she would never be free of it... Luo Li took a deep breath and suppressed the hurt she felt. She turned towards Xia Linyu, shing him a sweet smile. Chapter 318: Picking Up A Little Monster (4) Chapter 318: Picking Up A Little Monster (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Brother Yu, this time, Ill be following my uncle to Heaven Mountain. So you cant leave me behind. Wherever you go, Im going too." Her bright red, apple-like face was full of stubbornness. Be it to the ends of the earth or the highest mountain, wherever he goes, she will follow. "Everyone." Xia Zixi let out a dry cough, silencing the noisy chatter of the crowd. He smiled as he said, "Its gettingte. We should begin our journey. Lets go." "Hold it!" Right after he finished his speech, a cold voice rang out, "Young Master Xia, this seems to be a matter concerning Heaven City and thisdy does not seem to be a citizen of Heaven City. Furthermore, shes bringing a ten-year-old child, isnt this too much of an inconvenience?" Xia Zixis face darkened and he sent a red coldly towards the man who had spoken, "Elder Hong Yun, how is Lady Gu not a citizen of Heaven City? My son has acknowledged her as his adopted elder sister, so she is certainly connected with Heaven City. Allowing her to be part of this matter would not be overstepping the boundaries. Besides, her safety is the responsibility of the Xia Family. It would be no trouble for everyone else." "Haha!" A loudugh was heard, "Elder Hong Yun, youre thinking too much. Thisdy will be protected by the Xia Family and me, Ba Zhentian. You neednt butt in." Then, Ba Zhentian turned to Gu Ruoyun and shed her a friendly smile. So, the mysterious physician of the Xia Family was her! He thought. Thats right, aside from the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall and the Master of the Ghost Doctor, who else would have such capabilities? "Ba Zhentian, why are you stepping in?" Hong Yuns face has turned into a terrifying color. He did not expect that Ba Zhentian would personally make an appearance and to stand on Xia Zixis side without hesitation. While the girls medical skills are good, was it worth it for them to protect her so fiercely? "Hehe, Hong Yun, our Luo Family is a subordinate of the Xia Family. Our family will not oppose the Xia Familys decisions." The person who spoke was Luo Lis second uncle, Luo Yang. His words caused Hong Yuns expression to change again. But this time, he kept his mouth shut and said nothing more. Only his nostrils let out a cold scoff as he red at Gu Ruoyuns troops scornfully. Just wait until they all reach Heaven Mountain, he thought. Then theyll all know what a big mistake theyve made in allowing her to join us! When that happens, they wont even be able to protect themselves in time. Where would they find the extra resources to protect her? Xia Zixis gaze swept across every face in the crowd and calmly spoke, "Seeing as no one else has any further objections, lets go." This Hong Family has certainly gone above their authority. Once we get back, I must discuss this with Father, he thought. Otherwise, they would not know who truly governs Heaven City! ... If anyone were in Heaven Mountain now, they would certainly be witnessing a particrly strange event. Many spiritual beasts were crawling on the ground, cringing and cowering in fear. They gazed timidly upon a man on top of a tree. It was a devastatingly beautiful man with raven hair and red robes and an indistinct demonic aura. If Qianbei Ye was the devil and Zuo Shangchen like a demon, then this man was like a ghost from the underworld. His pale white face did not look human at all. Instead, the most terrifying thing was that this man had one red and one green eye. It was an indescribable strange feeling to see someone with two different eye colors. Except the man was clutching his chest and blood was slowly trickling down. He curled his red lips, and a cold smile appeared on his handsome face. "Now that I have made my escape, that person should not be able to catch up to me. I never imagined that in this lifetime, someone would actually be able to force me into this stage and has caused my powers to greatly regress! I must find a safe ce to heal and avenge myselfter!" How many years has it been? Its been years since hes caught in such a tight situation. Ever since that man had sessfully subdued him and the animal kingdom many years ago, no one else has managed to force him into such a state. Very well then, he shall remember this debt! Chapter 319: Picking Up A Little Monster (5) Chapter 319: Picking Up A Little Monster (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Only those who have explored Heaven Mountain would know of the dangers thaty within. Besides being a home to strong and powerful spiritual beasts, there were also countless booby traps. At this moment, a loud crash was heard from Heaven Mountain, bringing the journey of the group to a pause. Xia Zixi waved his hand and spoke with a serious look in his eye, "Everyone, theres been a situation Be alert!" Just as he had finished speaking, countless spiritual beasts emerged from the thicket. They roared loudly and charged ferociously towards the unwanted guests. Shua, shua, shua! Everyone drew their weapons, their eyes fixated on high alert upon the group of spiritual beasts charging towards them. "Moyu, you protect Bai Chuan. Yuer, stay close to me. Dont leave my side." Gu Ruoyun wrinkled her brows. She sensed that the lowest rank among the spiritual beasts were Martial Generals, and there were more than ten Martial Kings amongst them! Furthermore, they had only just stepped into Heaven Mountain. How many more dangers would they be facing on the road ahead? "So many spiritual animals, I reckon they should be feeling at ease." Hong Yun sneered. It was because of Gu Ruoyun that Xia Linyu had revolted against Feifei. How could he not know of this? Hence, he was against Gu Ruoyun from the very beginning. But he simply could not understand why Ba Zhentian was shielding her as well. Forget about the Luo Family, especially since the members of the Luo Family have always been a practical bunch. Because of this womans one act of medicinal miracle, they would certainly fawn over her. However, Ba Zhentian was not that kind of a person. As long as you were not a person who deserved his admiration, he wouldnt care about you no matter how powerful you were. But Hong Yun soon fell into a daze... For the quiet woman who was standing by Gu Ruoyuns side protected the ten-year-old boy with one hand and swung her sword with the other. The sharp edge of its de shone brilliantly and a Martial King level spiritual beast fell onto the ground, rolling anding to a stop a few meters away. One could estimate that if she were not protecting the boy, that spiritual beast would not simply be flying off. "This is... Martial King?" Hong Yun widened his eyes, so surprised that he was rendered speechless. Im already at such an advanced age, yet Ive only just broken through to the rank of Martial King, he thought. But this girl is already a Martial King at such a young age? Furthermore, as a Martial King, she was willing to listen to the orders of a little girl? Just where did this little girle from? Hong Yun regained his senses and quickly used his sword to block the sharp ws of an iing spiritual beast. He then turned to Hong Feifei, who was under the protection of the Hong Family members, and asked in a low voice, "Feifei, do you know who that girl is? Whats her name?" To have a Martial King willingly follow her orders, if this girl was not from the Dongfang Household, then she should be from the Weapon Refining Sect! She might even be from the Three Great Authorities... Hong Feifei heard his question. Before she could recover from her shock, she bit her lip and replied, "I dont know who she is, but shes certainly not from anywhere powerful. If her origins were umon, then she would not have been so indifferent on the day I offended her. Arent all disciples from powerful organizations extremely arrogant? She was clearly afraid of me so Little Master Xia stood up for her." Hong Yun squinted his eyes and observed Moyu as a glint of light passed through his gaze. "Its a pity for this Martial King to stay by her side, Feifei, if the situation was exactly as youve said. We must bring this Martial King over to our side, especially since shes only twenty years old!" What would a Martial King in her twenties mean? It meant that once she has reached the rank of a Martial Emperor, she would definitely be on an extremely high level! If the Hong Family could have a Martial Emperor on their side, why would they need to rely on the Xia Familys every word to survive? Chapter 320: Picking Up A Little Monster (6) Chapter 320: Picking Up A Little Monster (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Meanwhile, Moyu waspletely unaware of their intentions. She held Bai Chuan tightly and dragged him along with her as she charged towards a pack of spiritual beasts. In a matter of moments, they became a pile of dead bodies in front of her. Xia Zixi seized an opportunity in the midst of the chaotic situation to turn and check on Xia Linyu. Seeing that he was safe with Gu Ruoyun, he rxed and went back into battle again. However, at this time, no one noticed that most of the spiritual beasts were only attacking the others. Even the ones which were closest to Gu Ruoyun did not move any closer to her. It was as if she was wearing a cloak of invisibility and the spiritual beasts did not seem to realize her presence. "Moyu has greatly improved over the past few months. Shes now able to protect Bai Chuan despite the attacks from so many spiritual beasts." Gu Ruoyun observed Moyu on the battlefield and nodded her head in satisfaction. She had asked Moyu to protect Bai Chuan in order to give her an extra challenge in the battle. Luckily, she did not disappoint... After a long period of time, the attacks from the spiritual animals gradually decreased. Some have copsed onto the ground in exhaustion, but many others persevered and continued fighting. Aside from Bai Chuan, who was under Moyus protection, all of the other members of the Devil Sect were battered and wounded. Just when thest spiritual beast has fallen, Hong Yun finally realized something and yelled angrily, "Why didnt any of the spiritual beasts attack you? Did you conspire with these spiritual beasts so that we would all be ughtered by them, leaving you to obtain the Divine Beast for yourself?" Instantly, everyone else seemed to have realized this and turned their attention towards Gu Ruoyun. However, under the crowds scrutiny, Gu Ruoyun spat out, "Idiot." Idiot? He thought. Aftermitting such an unforgivable crime, she dares to call me an idiot? Hong Yuns face was filled with rage and he spoke sternly, "Young Master Xia, weve all seen it with our own eyes. Why did the spiritual beasts only attack us, yet none of them had attacked her? I dont believe that such a thing would happen if she had not conspired with them! Id like to see how you n on shielding her now! If you dont provide us with a fair decision, how can you continue to lead us on the rest of the journey?" Actually, these people were far too preupied with fighting off the spiritual beasts and did not even have the time to nce at Gu Ruoyun. They certainly did not know what had happened. Upon hearing Hong Yuns usation, everyone began to realize that their bodies were all riddled with wounds while only Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu remained clean and untouched. They certainly did not look like theyd just gone through a battle. "Elder Hong, youve overestimated my abilities," Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "Tomand so many spiritual beasts to attack all of you; Ive yet to gain that sort of ability. Besides, this happened in Heaven Mountain. Did you really think that I would be powerful enough to enter Heaven Mountain alone? Furthermore..." She paused, then continued, "Its true that I did not fight but thats because my guard has protected me well. Surely youve witnessed my guards capabilities. What spiritual beast would attack me with her around?" She would not tell these people that the real reason why the spiritual beasts were afraid of approaching her was because she would unintentionally emit the aura from the Phoenix Cauldron. Spiritual Beasts have always been sensitive to danger, so naturally, none dared toe near her. "Its true, I can prove it." Xia Zixi nced at Hong Yun, and said calmly, "Indeed, thisdy was constantly protecting her. Thats why she did not receive any wounds. Elder Hong Yun, if you n on making false charges against someone, please use a bit of your brain. Heaven Mountain is extremely dangerous. Weve already been attacked by so many spiritual beasts upon entry. Would she have the ability toe here alone? Even if she did, how would she be able to conspire with the spiritual beasts to betray us and set you up? And how would she know for sure that you would be at this particr ce on Heaven Mountain? Are you paranoid of being harmed?" Chapter 321: Picking Up A Little Monster (7) Chapter 321: Picking Up A Little Monster (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Hong Yun was so furious that his expression turned ashen. Suddenly, heughed in spite of his anger and his eyes were full of mockery. "Haha, Young Master, youre certainly the Young Master of Heaven City. So anything you say, goes. Even when you deliberately distort the truth! However, you will regret this! This woman has approached the Xia Family with ill intentions from the very beginning! Only you have been deceived by her appearance." He angrily punched an old tree next to him with eerily cold eyes full of mockery. From what he could tell, this woman was clearly conspiring against them. When she finally reveals her schemes, the Young Master will then realize who was truly loyal to Heaven City. The leaves on the old tree rustled, thanks to Hong Yuns hit. At that moment, an unknown object fell from the tree andnded in front of him. Everyone turned curiously towards it. Their gazended on the fiery-red spiritual beast which seemed to be heavily wounded. The spiritual beast had brightly colored fur, like a zing me. Its body was about as big as the size of a palm and sparkled brilliantly, like a red gemstone. Of course, in contrast with a hard gemstone, this little animal looked soft and fluffy. Anyone would be tempted to ravage it. "Isnt this a Fire Cloud Beast? Why would such a low-level spiritual beast be in Heaven Mountain?" Everyone knew that Fire Cloud Beasts were the lowest in the ranks of spiritual beasts. Even if it were to grow into its peak, it will never reach the rank of a Martial Warrior. Its maximum ability would be to obtain level 8 in the Qi Collection ranks. How could this low-level spiritual beast possibly survive in Heaven Mountain? Peng! Hong Yun curled his lips scornfully as he raised his leg and kicked the little red beast. He jeered with disdain, "You trash, youre not fit to stand in my way!" The fiery-red little beast wrinkled its eyebrows but the heavy wound sapped all of its energy and it did not even have the strength to open its eyes. "Youre too much!" Bai Chuan watched Hong Yun mistreat the small animal and his little face turned cold. He red fiercely at him before turning towards Gu Ruoyun and pleading, "Elder sister, please save the poor little creature." Gu Ruoyun did not seem to hear Bai Chuans pleas, her clear, calm eyes were focused on the little beast lying on the ground. Unless she was mistaken, the spiritual beast had let out a muffled groan when Hong Yun kicked it. A low-level Fire Cloud Beast would have an iplete IQ. How could it possibly make such a sound? "Very well." Gu Ruoyun crouched and produced a porcin bottle from herpel. She carefully poured out one pill and inserted it into the spiritual beasts mouth. "That... Thats a pill?" The entire group widened their eyes and stared at Gu Ruoyuns porcin bottle in astonishment. Thats right, they thought. This porcin bottle contains pills that can only be purchased from the Hundred Herb Hall. What rtionship does this woman have with the Hundred Herb Hall? Hong Yuns face turned ashen and his expression twisted sinisterly. He scoffed coldly, brushed his sleeves and straightened up, refusing to even look at Gu Ruoyun. Then, before their very eyes, the little beasts bleeding chest gradually healed. Its breathing slowly stabilized and it gently opened its eyes. The moment it opened its eyes, Gu Ruoyuns heart quivered. How should one describe its eyes? One was as red as a zing me, and the other a curious shade of green. There was no humanity in its eyes, no feelings, all they had was a blood-thirsty yet cold indifference as if everyone on earth were like ants that it could easily kill. Just like how some humans would treat low-leveled spiritual animals. Chapter 322: Picking Up A Little Monster (8) Chapter 322: Picking Up A Little Monster (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion But the little beast did not move and allowed Gu Ruoyun to scoop it into her arms. Its cold eyes began to size up the young girl before it. "Absolutely wasteful." Hong Yun finally red at Gu Ruoyun and sneered, "Using a pill to save a useless spiritual beast. Only a person like you would do such a thing. So many humans living in this world... You could have saved any of them. Yet you chose to save a spiritual beast. What for? Phoney mercy? Trash will always be trash!" "You shut your mouth!" Moyus expression turned cold, "The pills belong to our Master, she chooses whom she wishes to save. Does she need a person like you to make that decision?" "Moyu." Gu Ruoyuns cold voice cut Moyu off as she faintly curled the corners of her lips, "I reckon that many of our troops would have suffered serious injuries from the previous battle. In order to continue our journey, distribute these pills to the wounded. I hope that you will heal soon. As for the Hong Family..." She smiled, "Surely they must be very powerful and should be able to solve their own problems. We dont need to bother about them." "Yes, Master." Moyu nced at Hong Yun and smiled curtly. When everyone else heard Gu Ruoyuns words, their eyes lit up and stared eagerly at the young girls delicate, pretty face. "Miss, how did youe to possess pills from the Hundred Herb Hall? You... Are you the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun?" Someone finally asked the question which had been forming in everyones mind. After all, no one else in the world should be able to distribute so many pills without any hesitation unless they were the mysterious Master of the Hundred Herb Hall herself. Other than that, who else would be able to do this? In the face of the crowds questioning, Gu Ruoyun gently nodded, "Thats right. Im Gu Ruoyun." Hong! What she said was like a sudden thunderp ringing through their ears. Other than the few families who were already aware of this information, the rest of them were dumbfounded. They never expected to meet the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall here! If they could establish a good rtionship with her, it would easier for them to purchase pills from the Hundred Herb Hall in the future. One should know that a slot for purchasing pills on the Hundred Herb Halls name list was now being sold at a sky-high price. Furthermore, some slots could not even be bought with money. In an instant, everyone began to crowd around Gu Ruoyun. As for the ck-faced Hong Yun, he was flung to the back of their minds! "Shes actually Gu Ruoyun of the Hundred Herb Hall!" Hong Feifei gritted her teeth and spat fiercely, "Elder Hong Yun, I dont understand. That Hundred Herb Hall is only a shop and the most powerful cultivator is only a Martial King. They only have two while the Hong Family has far more Martial Kings. Why are these people trying to curry favor with her?" Even the Xia and the Luo families stood on her side and broke every rule to protect her. Hong Yun took a deep breath, his expression was still rather ugly. "Feifei, promise me, dont be rash. I assumed that this little girl was from unknown origins and did not know that she would be from the Hundred Herb Hall. Do you know what position they hold on the maind? The Ghost Doctor, the Dongfang Family, and many other families have deep connections with the Hundred Herb Hall. Now that we know who she is, we cannot carry out the original n. Fortunately, it doesnt seem like this girl has much power. We can only kill her in secret. We cannot let anyone know of our ns!" The Hong Family alone could not afford to provoke those powerful organizations and cultivators. "I understand, Elder Hong Yun. Except, this time, during the Heaven Mountain expedition, I want that woman dead!" Hong Feifei dered hatefully, "It will not end well for anyone who has tried to snatch my man! Im not as stupid as Luo Li to actually allow that woman to stand beside Xia Linyu. I, on the other hand, will not allow anyone to even be one iota near him. Any woman who dared to approach him must die!!!" Chapter 323: Picking Up A Little Monster (9) Chapter 323: Picking Up A Little Monster (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seeing the anger and hatred on Hong Feifeis face, Elder Hong Yun nodded with satisfaction. Thats thedy of the Hong Family never allowing herself to be bullied by anybody and killing anyone who dares to do so! Thats the only way to survive on this maind where only the strong are respected! In contrast, a feeble and virtuous woman like Luo Li would die a miserable death sooner orter! Someone like her cannot possibly meet a good end! "Everyone, its gettingte so lets set up camp here for the time being." Xia Zixi nced at Hong Yun, then retracted his gaze and gave his instructions, "The Luo Family will take the first watch of the night. Everyone else can go ahead and get some rest." After consuming Gu Ruoyuns pills, the wounds on most of the group members were almost fully healed so they began to set up camp. However, every family kept a distance from the Hong Family. It was as if the Hong Family members were extremely threatening beasts. Night has fallen. The moonlight was as clear as water. The young girls body was bathed in the tranquil moonlight. At that very moment, the little beast, which had been sleeping soundly next to her, opened its eyes. Its red and green eyes stared coldly at the young girl on the bed. Then, under the moonlight, its silhouette started to slowly grow longer and a red me enveloped its long, slender body. The man had a cold smile on the corner of his lips as he walked slowly towards Gu Ruoyun. He lowered his head and basked in the young girls scent. His iparably beautiful yet cold face was full of insufferable arrogance. His fingers, exquisitely long and slender, gently stroked the young girls neck which was as white as snow and as smooth as jade. A dark light shed in his red and green eyes. "Human girl, your blood smells so enticing. If I drink your blood, Im sure that the wounds on my body will heal even faster. If it werent for this very reason, I would never have stayed by your side." The man smiled sinisterly and his snake-like tongue gently licked his blood-red lips. He bent down and his sharp teeth bit fiercely into Gu Ruoyuns neck. A wonderful fragrance seeped into the mans teeth and his face disyed great enjoyment and satisfaction. Hong! Just then, a powerful force violently smashed into his mind and he watched as the young girl, who was initially in a deep sleep, suddenly opened her eyes. "You..." The man jumped up in fright and quickly stumbled back. Fresh blood hung from the corners of his lips, he looked absolutely tempting. "Ive clearly ced your soul in shackles, how are you still able to awaken?" Gu Ruoyun remained calm, there was no apparent change in her expression. But there was an unreadable look in her dark, ck eyes. "Who are you?" "Who am I?" The man chuckled. He had no choice but to exin himself. When the man smiled, it was a lovely sight to behold, equally matched with that iparably beautiful evildoer, Zhuo Shangchen. But the main difference between him and Zhuo Shangchen was that the formers smile did not reach his eyes. His red and green eyes showed a sort of coldness and mercilessness towards humans. It was a kind of indifference that could destroy the world. Even Gu Ruoyun felt her heart shiver involuntarily. How could anyone in the world disy such indifference to humans? As if there were only two types of people in his life. Him and his food. "Youre the little red beast?" "It would seem that you recognize me?" The mans smile was extremely beautiful. He moved a few steps closer to Gu Ruoyun and his slender fingers gently caressed her delicate, pure and beautiful face. His smile was blood-thirsty and detached, "This face isnt too bad, especially the fresh blood flowing in your veins. I cant seem to free myself from you. Ill give you a choice, die, or be my delicacy!" Chapter 324: Picking Up A Little Monster (10) Chapter 324: Picking Up A Little Monster (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun squinted her eyes and smiled faintly. "Then Ill give you a choice as well. Would you die, or serve me?" The manughed as if hed just heard a hrious joke, "Human, you certainly enjoy indulging in fantasies. You want me to yield to a puny human? This would trample all over my dignity!" "Oh? Is that so?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrow, "Are you not wounded now?" "So what if I am?" The man sneered and thought, does this human really think that she can control me using her own abilities? Despite the fact that Im heavily wounded, theres no way she can make me yield. "Its true, I cant do it," Gu Ruoyun smiled, "But someone else, can! Zixie, Baobao, White Tiger, show yourselves! Today, I want to see if he will choose death or servitude!" Hua! Instantly, Baobao and the White Tiger, who were both inside the Phoenix Cauldron, appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. Upon sensing their Martial King rank powers, the man disyed a cold smile filled with disdain. So she thinks that two mere Martial King spiritual beasts can control me? What a joke! But then, when he saw a man in purple robes appear out of thin air, his arrogance quickly disappeared. The mans dark reddish-purple robes fluttered softly in the night breeze. Zixie raised his devastatingly handsome face, his demonic and cold gaze fell upon the man. In that moment, his body began to emit a strong aura and his purple robes danced wildly. It was a mesmerizing sight. "Youre all bullies!" The man nearly went mad with rage and began to regret being taken away by the woman. He had a feeling that this time, these people will never let him get away. Could it be that Ive escaped the tigers den only to fall into a pack of wolves? He thought. "So how about it?" Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin and smiled, "Do you choose to serve me, or... Shall I have you stripped and thrown into the market, for all to see?" Perhaps she was imagining him undressed in a scene where a group of people was staring at his naked body. The man was shaken and stared back at Gu Ruoyun, absolutely terrified. "Yourepletely sinister!" This is a disgrace! He thought. Ive never seen such a shameless person. "No, no, no," Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Ive already given you the chance to make a choice. So its considered fair treatment. What do you think? Unless you have some sort of weird fetish and would actually enjoy the attention. If thats the case, I can certainly grant your wish. You never know, I might even earn a great profit. Zixie, have the finances in the Hundred Herb Hall been running low ofte?" The man quickly clutched his chest, Id rather die than expose my nakedness in front of a crowd! Servitude? Or... His eyes darted back and forth for awhile until the man fiercely gritted his teeth, "Youre already using such a powerful man to force me into it. What else can I do? Servitude it is, then. Its no big deal. Thats certainly far better than exposing myself in front of a crowd." Most important of all, he was only giving in for the time being anyway. Once he has returned to his full strength, he would be the one to strip this evil woman naked and use her to vent his frustrations. ... Come morning light, Heaven Mountain no longer held the dangers of the night. All was calm and bright. Along the ravine, the group whispered into each others ears. Who knows what they were debating about. At that moment, Xia Linyu, who was standing in a corner saw Gu Ruoyun. His young and naive face lit up with a smile. He kept his sword and approached her. But upon noticing the fiery red creature lying on her shoulder, he paused in his steps. A sense of astonishment appeared in his eyes. "Big sister, youve made a contract with the Fire Cloud Beast?" His question attracted a lot of attention. Everyone turned their heads to look at the woman and beast... Chapter 325: Collecting The Goods (1) Chapter 325: Collecting The Goods (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Haha!" Hong Feifeiughed so hard at the sight of this that she cried. Her face showed clear ridicule and her voice was full of mockery, "Am I mistaken? Someone actually chose to draw a contract with this low-level Fire Cloud Beast? How good is the fighting strength of this demon beast? Any beast could ughter it instantly." In the maind, Martial Warriors can form contracts with spiritual beasts. However, spiritual beasts were generally proud and arrogant so they were very difficult to tame. Even so, not many people would be willing to ept a low-ranked spiritual beast like the Fire Cloud Beast. Its far too weak to be used in battle! Xia Linyus gaze also disyed suspicion. He understood his sisters personality and she would never form contracts with spiritual beasts on a whim. Unless this spiritual beast was particrly exceptional? "Yuer, this is my new friend," Gu Ruoyun ignored the stares of the crowd and turned towards the suspicious-looking Xia Linyu. "As for its name... Since this creature is red in color, its name shall be Yan." Peng! The little beast nearly took a tumble onto the ground. It red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. This woman is actually giving me a name so carelessly? And it doesnt even sound powerful either! Furthermore, these humans actually believe that Im a Fire Cloud Beast? How could theypare such a low-ranked thing with someone like me? "Young Master Xia." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and looked at Xia Zixi. Her beautiful face carried a calm smile, "You can trust me, you should all return to Heaven City. The Divine Beast is no longer in Heaven Mountain. Moving forward in such a dangerous ce... The consequences will be dire." Because this Divine Beast had caused a sensation and has already formed a contract with her. Therefore the thing that the group wanted to search for was no longer in Heaven mountain. However, Gu Ruoyun still wished to explore the mountain. Besides the Divine Beast, Heaven Mountain also contained vast treasures... Xia Zixi went momentarily nk and stared seriously at the girls serious expression. After a long pause, he gently nodded his head, "Very well, well return to Heaven City." His one decision meant that the journey was a waste of time. Hence, Hong Yun began chiming in with contempt. "Ive told you, Young Master! This woman harbors ill intentions. She wants us to leave and im the Divine Beast for herself! We had witnessed the Divine Beasts descent from the heavens. How could it have disappeared into thin air? Everyone, dont be deceived by this wench!" Hong Yun shot a fierce re at Gu Ruoyun. His face was filled with anger, as if Gu Ruoyun was a vile, sinister thing that held bad intentions. And he was a righteous schr who had exposed her scheme. "Danger lurks in every corner of Heaven Mountain, even a Martial Emperor could enter and never be seen again. If youre so intent on dying, Elder Hong Yun, please go ahead." Gu Ruoyun smiled coldly and spoke without courtesy. "Dont listen to her, there are many Martial Kings amongst us, was it really possible that well never return from Heaven Mountain?" Whatever it was, Hong Yun was confident that Gu Ruoyun was doing everything on purpose. Actually, if she were not worried for Yuers safety, she would never have allowed Xia Zixi to leave along with the Xia Family. Even with Zixie, he alone would not be able to protect everyone if the group came face-to-face with a powerful cultivator. Furthermore, there were countless traps in Heaven Mountain. The bigger the group, the easier it would be for them to fall into a trap. After a bit of thought, Xia Zixi calmly gave his response, "Those who are willing to leave, can follow the Xia Family and return with us. Aspensation, each family will be allowed to send one disciple to the Xia Family home for a chance to cultivate in secret for one month." Chapter 326: Collecting The Goods (2) Chapter 326: Collecting The Goods (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon hearing thispromise, the crowd buzzed with surprise and excitement. The secret wing of the Xia Family home was a truly sacred cultivation area. Its not like they had a good chance to obtain the Divine Beast in Heaven Mountain anyways. In contrast, their chances of having the opportunity to cultivate in the secret wing of the Xia Family home were much higher if they leave. Who wouldnt be aware of this, after weighing the pros and cons? "Big sister." Xia Linyu stared profoundly at the young girls calm expression. There were many things he wished to say, but could not bring himself to do so. Under the strong rays of sunlight, the young boys naive face was filled with resolve. Only Gu Ruoyuns figure was reflected in his clear, limpid eyes. His eyes showed unwavering determination, it was unquestionable. "You are my home, no matter where you go. Ill wait for your return in Heaven City." Xia Linyu knew Gu Ruoyuns reasons for asking them to leave. Because she wanted to face the dangers alone. But he strongly believed that she would seed in any task as long as she has set her mind to it. He will wait for her toe home. That is enough. "Yuer." Xia Zixi was not able to catch their conversation as Xia Linyu had spoken softly. So when he noticed the way they both looked at each other, a sense of uncertainty appeared in his eyes. But he made no attempt to ask any questions and turned to the young man before saying, "Lets go." "Okay." Xia Linyu nced at Gu Ruoyun, unable to bear the thought of having to leave her. But in the end, he turned and followed Xia Zixi with his youthful and fair face rife with anxiety. Big sister, you muste home, he thought. You muste back home alive! Staring at the backs of the crowd, Gu Ruoyun concealed her current state of mind and calmly said, "Moyu, Bai Chuan, lets move on. I believe that many treasures await us in Heaven Mountain." Deep within Heaven Mountain, dangers lurk in every corner. Even the most powerful families of Heaven City have not explored the mountain properly. Hence, no one really knew what secretsy within... ... The rays from the morning sun shone through the leaves, it shone over the cracks and onto the travelers. A young girl dressed in green robes was leading the group, holding a fiery-red little beast in her arms. A jade pendant hung from her waist, swaying back and forth amidst the gentle wind. Next to the young girl was another woman who followed closely behind her. The woman held a longsword in one hand and her eyes were fully alert of her surroundings. Naturally, the most eye-catching person of the group was the little boy on the green robed girls right. Everyone knew that Heaven Mountain is filled with danger. Only the strongest and most famous cultivators of the maind would dare to make the journey. And yet, a little boy was in the group. Anyone would be surprised to see this. Behind the trio were a few guards following closely behind. However, the guards were not particrly powerful and the strongest of them all was only a high-level Martial General. While this may seem like a force to be reckoned with in the secr world, in Heaven Mountain this wasnt much to look at. "Mm?" The green robed girl paused in her steps as her gaze fixed upon a herb field. Her heart trembled and her clear eyes filled with excitement, "Trees filled with medicinal herbs in the middle of Heaven Mountain? And it seems to have every herb imaginable! Theres ficus carica, the crescent moon herb, the millennium buerger lespedeza root..." Any of these herbs would fetch a sky-high price. "Hahaha!" Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to step forward, she heard a voice from behind the group. Then, Hong Yun, who was supposed to have left appeared before her eyes. His elderly face held an exaggerated smile. "Gu Ruoyun, it seems that I was right. You came to Heaven Mountain harboring other schemes. Youve sent everyone off so that you could monopolize all the treasures for yourself. Now that Ive found that out, do you really think you can live to fight another day?" Chapter 327: Collecting The Goods (3) Chapter 327: Collecting The Goods (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hong Yuns eyes lit up as he stared greedily at the medicinal herbs. Luckily, he had not listened to that b*stard Xia Zixi. Otherwise, this woman would have taken all these herbs for herself! Gu Ruoyun frowned and replied calmly, "Ive told you, you shouldnt be here. If anything happens to you, it would be none of my business." "Haha!" Hong Yunughed wildly, "Gu Ruoyun, dont think I cant guess what youre thinking. Youve schemed with that Xia Zixi and sent us all off so that you can have all the good stuff for yourself! Hmph! Luckily, I am not as stupid as the others. Otherwise, I would have fallen into your schemes!" But what Hong Yun could not seem to understand was that as he had tailed Gu Ruoyun, despite the many fearsome spiritual beasts that live in Heaven Mountain, hed never faced a single one of them. This girl would be so fortunate to such a degree. "Moyu, ignore him. Collect the medicinal herbs." Gu Ruoyun paused, then continued, "If he gets in the way, kill him." "Hmph!" Hong Yun scoffed coldly, his eyes filled with disdain. "Theres only a few of you, and you n on catching me? Id admit that youre pretty skilled. Otherwise, you wouldnt have been able to convince a Martial King into serving you. Unfortunately for you, I, Hong Yun, am no weakling! Today, Im going to take these herbs. If you dont know whats good for you, then Ill give you a taste of the vast difference in power between you and the powers of Heaven City." Hong! Suddenly, wild winds began to rise and the elders robes danced along with it. His white hair scattered in an arrogant manner. He stared coldly at Gu Ruoyun, disdain clear in his eyes. It looked as if he was confirming that this little girl would not dare to oppose him. Its true that the Hundred Herb Hall has great power, but that was limited to socialmunication from the Hundred Herb Hall. This girl may be the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, but that doesnt mean that she would be a powerful fighter. Here, she would be no match for him even though she has a Martial King whose powers were on the same level as his by her side. Gu Ruoyun sneezed, her eyes disyed a sense of impatience. Her voice was calm and slowly pierced through the quiet surroundings of the mountain. "Moyu, make sure that its done within three minutes." "Master, three minutes is more than enough," Moyu smiled, and replied confidently, "Defeating him? One minute would be enough." Hong Yun stared in shock. Suddenly, heughed, and tears began to trickle down his face. What a joke! Both he and that female guard were both low-level Martial Kings, yet shes saying that she could defeat him in one minute? Hes never seen such arrogance, especially not one of this degree. "Little girl, humans should not be too arrogant. One day youll regret it." Hong Yun gritted his teeth and red hatefully, "Now, allow me to teach you the meaning of humility!" Hua! Then, without giving her a chance to speak, Hong Yun charged towards Moyu. His swordsmanship was quick and a dazzling sight to behold. From afar one would be able to vaguely make out a blue streak with a blurry figure, like a curved fang striking head-on. A powerful aura rose and a strong wind whipped the fallen leaves into a tornado that wrapped around the elders body. Hong! The sword-like wind struck violently, opening a hole in the ground. But soon, Hong Yuns sinister smile froze and stared fixedly at the unscathed girl on the ground. He clenched his fist so tightly that it shook. In the ranks of Martial Kings, Hong Yun was very confident that he was the fastest in speed. Chapter 328: Collecting The Goods (4) Chapter 328: Collecting The Goods (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion But how was this woman able to dodge his attack? Hong Yuns gaze shifted at the thought and his eyes fixed on Moyu. "Little girl, it seems that your breakthrough to a Martial King was not a recent incident. You know your stuff. But what a shame for you to have met me. All of you will die here, today." The elder stood with his arms and sleeves raised, he wore an arrogant smile on his elderly face. Moyu chuckled and lightly curled her lips,pletely disregarding the elders arrogance, "Ill allow you three strikes, what do you say?" The elders arrogant face changed but he soon recovered and sneered, "What do you mean three strikes? I only need one to defeat you." Shes insane, he thought, so Im going to be even more insane! He has never been afraid of anyone in the ranks of a low-level Martial King! "I initially did not want to use my treasure against anyone in the rank of a Martial King, but you leave me with no choice. So today I shall have to show off my precious hidden weapon." Moyu wrinkled her eyebrows and concentrated on the elder in front of her. A sense of astonishment appeared on her face when he drew an inky-ck longsword, "A crippled spiritual weapon?" "What? Are you afraid now? I found it in an armory. The owner had no weaponry knowledge so he sold it to me thinking that it was some useless piece of crap. Since then, Ive always treasured it and hid it away from prying eyes. I would never show it off so easily. Those whove seen this crippled spiritual weapon are all dead." Hong Yun looked very pleased with himself and tenderly stroked the inky-ck longsword in his hand. He looked at it as if it was his lover. Forget about the other citizens of Heaven City, even the Master of the Hong Family was not aware of the crippled spiritual weapon in his possession. One should know that while this weapon was only a scrapped spiritual weapon, its far more powerful than most weapons. If Master Hong were to find out about this, would the crippled spirit weapon still belong to Hong Yun? However, at this moment, the drunken Hong Yun did not notice the strange expressions on every member of the Devil Sect. Does this man think that his weapon could bepared with those of the Devil Sect? They wondered. Does he not know that even an average disciple of the Devil Sect would carry a low-level spiritual weapon with them? Even the more powerful members, such as the protectors, would have a mid-level spiritual weapon each. Yet hes showing off this crippled spiritual weapon? They wouldnt even bother to look at it if it were simply lying on the ground. "This crippled spiritual weapon?" Moyuughed, "At the end of the day, its only a piece of scrap metal in the shape of a sword. Its an unsessfully refined spiritual weapon, I dont know what youre so proud of." Hong! Hong Yun was enraged. These people can insult him all they want but they could not insult his treasure. "Only a crippled spiritual weapon? Little girl, you may be a member of the Hundred Herb Hall but I dont think that even the Hundred Herb Hall would be able to obtain a crippled spiritual weapon! Since youve said that my sword is only a scrap piece of weaponry, Ill give you a taste of it!" Shua! A strong, wild wind erupted from the inky-ck longsword, transforming the air into a hurricane that smashed onto the ground. The sheer force split the ground into an enormous ravine. But before Hong Yun could regain his senses, he heard a light giggle from behind him. Moyus voice was filled with ridicule as if she were only ying with him. "Thats one strike. You have two more." Hong Yun was angered beyond reason. He turned around and sent a violent blow onto Moyus body. Just as he was about to rejoice, he saw the figure before him disappear into the air. Chapter 329: Collecting The Goods (5) Chapter 329: Collecting The Goods (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "An afterimage?" His mind went nk and as he turned around, the woman breathed softly into his ear. "You have one strike left." "Go to hell!!!" A raging me consumed his heart, causing Hong Yun to lose all sense of reasoning. He immediately charged towards the girl and his eyes were thick with hatred. It was as if he wanted to drag her into her grave! But just as the longsword was about to reach Moyus face, a slender navy blue rapier appeared in front of her, emitting an intense spiritual force. Hong Yuns sword seemed to wither and pause; no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to cut through it. "Ive given you three strikes so isnt it my turn now?" Moyu raised her hand to grab the floating rapier with a smile. In that instant, Hong Yuns face turned ashen white as he trembled and stared at Moyus rapier. He cried out with a hoarse voice, "A spiritual weapon!!! Its actually a spiritual weapon!" Crippled spiritual weapons may be considered to be in the same category as other kinds of spiritual weapons but whenpared with a full-fledged spiritual weapon, there was a vast difference. Besides, spiritual weapons were mythical objects. Why would a protector of the Hundred Herb Hall have such a thing? "Its almost one minute." Moyu smiled and moved towards Hong Yun, the coercion force from the spiritual weapon in her hand made Hong Yun tremble. However, before he could even find a chance to escape, the energy from the sword charged at him like an angry dragon flying towards him with a threatening aura. In the face of imminent peril, Hong Yun quickly threw himself forward. The swords energy stabbed past his body, violentlynding on a mountain peak not too far away. The originally mountaintop was leveled off to half of its summit and fell to ground with a loud crash. Seeing this, Hong Yun burst out with cold sweat. He wiped his brow and his eyes disyed a clear sense of panic. For the first time, he truly felt terrified! "Gu Ruoyun, what do you want?" Hong Yun gnashed his teeth. But once he saw Moyu approaching him, his expression turned sluggish and he began pleading, "Anyone can make mistakes and forgiveness is a virtue. I admit it, I was wrong. Please let me off?" Hong Yun showed no sign of his previous arrogant nature as a chaotic mess of white hair clung onto his elderly face. It was a sad and pitiful sight. But what else could he do? How could one not bow to the circumstances? Besides, he thought maliciously, once Ive returned to Heaven City, Ill tell everyone about Gu Ruoyuns protectors spiritual weapon. Even if he didnt make his move, therell be many others who would be willing to kill her for it. "Let you off?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "If I let you off, would you let me off as well? I believe that when the timees, Id have to fight off many enemies hoping to steal the spiritual weapon for themselves! Hong Yun, youve said it yourself. Anyone whos seen your crippled spirit weapon must die... The same goes for us. Moyu, do it now." Hearing Gu Ruoyunsmand, Hong Yuns face looked as dead as ash. He could notprehend how this girl had managed to see through his intentions. But he simply could not ept it. He could not ept dying in such a deste, uninhabited ce and to serve his body on a tter for the spiritual animals to savor. Suddenly, Hong Yun caught a glimpse of the red Fire Cloud Beast which had been lounging on the grassy field. A malicious glint shed through his eyes and he took advantage of Gu Ruoyun and everyone elsespse of attention. He rushed towards it, caught it with one hand andughed menacingly, "Gu Ruoyun, let me go if you want this spiritual beast to live. Or else, Ill kill her!" Chapter 330: Collecting The Goods (6) Chapter 330: Collecting The Goods (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wait a minute! This woman did not seem to be the least bit worried by his threats. Why was that? Why was there a strange look in her eyes? The more Hong Yun thought about it, the more he realized that something wasnt right but he simply couldnt figure it out. Could it be that she doesnt care whether this spiritual beast lives or dies? But if that was the case, why would she even sign a contract with her? Just as Hong Yun was racking his brain for an answer, he heard a cold and blood-thirsty voice filled with ridicule. "Oh? You want to kill me?" Hong Yuns nerves unhinged and he roared furiously, "Who? Who dares to dress up as God, and y the Devil? Show yourself!" "My apologies, youre holding me in your hands. Are you nning on letting me go?" As he heard this, Hong Yuns expression changed drastically. He lowered his head in astonishment to stare sluggishly at the fiery-red little beast in his hand. He then widened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost. "This Fire Cloud Beast can talk? Dont Fire Beasts have a low IQ? How can he speak?" "Fire Cloud Beast?" Yan sneered and snorted disdainfully, "Do notpare me with those low-level spiritual beasts. Fire Cloud Beasts arent even fit to be meals for me!" This time, Hong Yun saw clearly that the voice had indeede from the little beast in his hand. Hong! Hong Yun felt as if he had just been struck by lightning, his entire being waspletely stunned. His face turned white, and his body trembled from extreme fear. Suddenly, pain shot through the hand that was holding the little beast. He saw mes burning on the palm of his hand but when he tried to throw the little beast away, he was unable to do so. He could only watch helplessly as the mes began to engulf his entire body. As they say, an unfortunate person would even drown in a teacup. Hong Yuns misfortune was more than half of this. Just as he was about to be burned into ashes, an angry voice was heard and an unknown force sent him flying off! "F*ck. Who was responsible for destroying that mountain peak? You almost had squashed me to death! Was it you, you idiot boy? Judging by your wretched appearance, youre certainly bad news! You dare to f*cking bring harm upon me?" A gray-haired, messy-looking old man came running towards him. His entire body seemed to have lost itsposure and his sloppy beard looked as if it had not been trimmed for a very long time. His originally snow-white robes were now gray in color. If it were not for his strong aura, anyone would have mistaken him as a beggar. But Hong Yun reacted as if he had met his savior, his dying, ashen pallor was suddenly revived. He quickly replied, "Honored sir, it was the doing this woman. She was the one whod cut off the mountain peak, I can prove it. Please save me, honored sir. These are not good people. They are demons who have murdered countless people." The mes on his hand were growing hotter and hotter. Hong Yun turned pale from the pain and was even more anxious. Ive not enjoyed enough of life, I dont want to die here! He thought. The messy old man was silent. He nced at Gu Ruoyun and Moyu, then turned towards the elderly man who was rolling on the ground in pain. The messy old man stroked his sloppy chin andughed coldly. "Did you think that Id listen to you? These twodies are pretty good-looking. From a single nce, one can already tell that they arent bad people. You, on the other hand, look vulgar and wretched. Theres nothing good about a person like you. Youd even try to frame these beautifuldies." Chapter 331: Collecting The Goods (7) Chapter 331: Collecting The Goods (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The old manughed and the expression on his face shattered Hong Yuns crafty scheme. "No, Im speaking the truth! Sir, you must believe me. Im a good person and would never lie." Hong Yuns face was filled with urgency, this old man was hisst hope. "Boo hoo hoo. Youre awfully annoying. Let me send you to the Western Paradise!" The old man shot him a twitchy re and raised his hand, ready to make his move when suddenly, a green vapor began to well up from behind Hong Yun. The poisonous gas enveloped Hong Yun, whose body immediately began to rot. Despite a valiant struggle, he ended up turning into a pile of bones. The widened eyes of his remains depicted just how much he could not ept his death, even to the very end. Then, a sinister and eerie voice said, " Honorable Sir Tian Qi, our battle continues! The treasures here shall belong to the winner!" "Hehe." The old man who had been addressed as the Honorable Sir Tian Qiughed coldly, "Honorable Poison Master, just because youve broken through to the Martial Honor level, do you think that you can fight me? I had simply allowed you to have your way. Next time, I wouldnt give you any more chances." Honorable sir! Gu Ruoyun was shaken. Her gaze fixed sharply onto the two old men who were ready to fight. In this entire world, only a certain type of person would be addressed as an Honored Sir. Hes a cultivator who has broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor! Martia Honors were considered to be the peak of the cultivation ranks on this maind. She didnt expect to meet two of them here! Unless I am mistaken, thought Gu Ruoyun, the one who had been addressed as Honorable Poison Master was the Poison Master himself! Hes the one responsible for poisoning Xia Zixi. "Little girls, you better stand back. This wretched man is a horrible person. Furthermore, his entire body from head to toe is covered in poison. If youre not careful, you might end up like that fellow over there a pile of bones." Tian Qi curled his lips. He was in the midst of a battle with the Honorable Poison Master when they were both smashed by the mountain peak. He had managed to sessfully heal himself. The Honorable Poison Master, on the other hand, was a little slower... "Moyu, all of you, back off." Gu Ruoyuns expression turned serious. A fight between two Martial Honors could easily spread to the onlookers. Based on Moyu and everyone elses level of strength, even if they didnt end up dead, they would be severely injured. However, Gu Ruoyun could not give up on the opportunity to witness such a rare fight. "Hehe." The Honorable Poison Master curled his lips into a cold smile and spoke with an eerie voice, "Honorable Sir Tian Qi, so what if youve been in the Martial Honor ranks for many years? Thanks to my talents with poison, Im pretty much on the same level as you are. Today, one of us shall die." "I say, theres no need for that." Tian Qi curled his lips, "I merely caught you in the act of making love. Did you really need to run after me the entire way? Had it not been for my generosity in letting you off, would you still be alive? Only, I certainly didnt think that... tsk tsk, you would have a preference for males." Hong! It would have been alright if Tian Qi had kept his mouth shut. The Honorable Poison Masters face went from creepy to icy cold as he stared murderously at Tian Qi. "Honorable Sir Tian Qi, you will die here today! I wont let you escape this time!" Honestly, Tian Qi wasnt willing to fight with the Honorable Poison Master simply because the man was covered in poison and he cant even touch him. Even the blood in his veins was filled with poison. So, even if he were to die, chances are that he could pull someone else down as a scapegoat as well. Who would have thought that just as he had decided to visit a brothel and peep on women as they showered, he had ended up catching sight of the Honorable Poison Master making love to a man. He was so excited by the sight of it that thetter realized his presence and began chasing after him the entire way. It annoyed him greatly. Chapter 332: Collecting The Goods (8) Chapter 332: Collecting The Goods (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph!" The Honorable Poison Masters eyes were filled with hatred and his diabolical gaze was fixed on Honorable Sir Tian Qi. Suddenly, his murderous intent erupted from his body and a strong, green-colored wind rose in front of him. "Since youve pried into something you shouldnt have, death shall be your punishment!" Honorable Sir Tian Qi replied angrily, "Cant you get it into your head? Fine, fine! If its a fight you want, then its a fight youll get!" "Haha." The Honorable Poison Masterughed wildly as his eyes gleamed with hatefulness and murderous intent. His body then turned into a green wind and pierced through the sky before charging towards Honorable Sir Tian Qi. Even though the former had only just broken through to the Martial Honor rank, Honorable Sir Tian Qi could not be careless. One false move and his body would be infested with poisonous gas, enough to end his own life. So his face grew increasingly serious and shirked his frivolousness. The space between his brows was now filled with an intense vignce. Hong! The fists of both men collided in the sky, the sheer force of the collision caused an explosion which erupted from the bodies of both men. It destroyed the surrounding trees as if everything had been hit with an aura of decay. Gu Ruoyun raised the back of her hand and blocked her forehead. Despite this, her body stumbled as she was pushed backwards by the great force. Her eyes, however, were still filled with excitement. "The powers of Martial Honors are strong indeed. Even though Ive met many strong cultivators in my past life, like Jin Di for example, who was the strongest of the strong. But to witness a Martial Honor in battle as a Martial King, this is unimaginable." Between a Martial King and Martial Honor, one shouldnt assume that its only one rank apart. In reality, the difference was as vast as a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers. Otherwise, Martial Honors would not be considered as the most powerful cultivators of the West Spirit Maind. Even though one Martial Honor could easily crush a city moat in the East Peak Maind. "F*ck!" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi looked down on his fist, and shot the Honorable Poison Master a fierce re, "If you have the skills, dont use poison." "Hehe." The Honorable Poison Master smiled eerily and his eyes clouded with gloom, coldly fixed upon the Honorable Sir Tian Qi, "It was you who had peeped into my private business first. To avoid exposure, you must die by my poison today." The Honorable Sir Tian Qis face turned grave. Indeed, he was in the wrong from the very beginning. So he had always given in to the Honorable Poison Master. However, he has pushed him to the limit as he chased him around and refused to give up. Despite having escaped to Heaven Mountain, he was still pursued. Was it possible that this fellow was interested in my anus? The Honorable Sir Tian Qi thought, feeling horrified. Goosebumps formed all over his body. "Honorable Poison Master, I will neverply with your wishes so stop your delusions." Pu tong! The Honorable Poison Master felt unstable on one leg and immediately fell from the sky,nding head-first onto the ground. He raised his elderly face and stared at the former, whose face was like an old withered tree. His face was ashen with rage, "You old b*stard, you dare insult me! I, the Honorable Poison Master, swear to kill you, or I am no man!" I may be homosexual but I wouldnt have such bad taste, thought the Honorable Poison Master. This old man was simply insulting me. A schr prefers death rather than humiliation. Now I have another reason to kill him. Shua! The Honorable Poison Master flew into the void at the thought of this. This time, he did not speak and only raised his fist towards Honorable Sir Tian Qis face. Moyu and everyone else could only see two streaks of light shing with one another from afar, colliding then exploding... It was a continuous cycle. And the actions of both men were so fast that they could not get a clear view. Honorable Poison Master does not have a "Sir" in his honorific because the author wrote his honorific as "", which trantes to "Honorable Poison". I tranted it into "Honorable Poison Master" for rity, and omitted the "Sir". This is because Honorable Sir Tian Qi is addressed as "" in the raws, which trantes literally to "Honorable Sir Tan Qi". Ive decided to respect the distinction, in case the author wrote it that way on purpose. :) Chapter 333: Collecting The Goods (9) Chapter 333: Collecting The Goods (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Was this the might of a Martial Honor? The people who stood at the summit of the maind were truly strong and not people whom they can oppose. Even Moyu, whos now a Martial King, felt small in this situation. If she were to stand below the two cultivators, even the strong force which was emitted from their fight would cause her serious injury. However, at this moment, Gu Ruoyun did not think that seeing this fight between the two Martial Honors would put so much pressure on the other members of the Devil Sect. To the extent that once they had all returned home, every one of them would enter cultivation, working energetically for their improvement. However, this was only a scene that the rest of them had seen. The fight between the two was clear from Gu Ruoyuns point of view. Every movement seemed to be shot in slow motion, gradually slowing down. Every punch and attack was embedded clearly in her minds eye. Gu Ruoyun crossed her legs, sat down and slowly closed her eyes. She repeated their every move in her head over and over again. Now, her spirit began to feel rxed and power, like an electric current, started to flow through her mind before charging out from the top of her head towards the void. Both men, who were still preupied in the middle of their battle, suddenly stopped. They looked down and stared in astonishment at the young girl who was in the midst of her breakthrough. "This... Breakthrough? To a mid-level Martial King? Im going to.... This girl had only watched our fight. Judging by her level of ability, she shouldnt have been about to see our movements at all. But shes just had a breakthrough? My tiny heart cant take such a shock." Just how much talent does she have, he wondered, that she would be able to gain a sudden sh of insight and have a breakthrough just by observing their fight. Furthermore... The Honorable Sir Tian Qi wrinkled his eyebrows in amazement. This little girl has an extremely vast spiritual ocean? Even though her bottlenecks were non-existent due to the size of her spiritual ocean, how was she able to breakthrough to Martial King at such a young age? A genius, this little girl was certainly a genius! As he was looking at this, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi hadpletely forgotten about his fight with the Honorable Poison Master. His eyes sparkled as he watched Gu Ruoyun and thought, if I can convince this little girl to join the Spirit Sect, our younger disciples will far exceed the other two organizations in the future. "Hmph!" The Honorable Poison Master coldly scoffed. He shot a frosty re at Honorable Sir Tian Qi. Then, his gaze fell upon Gu Ruoyun and his eyes darted back and forth. He slowly opened his mouth to speak, "Little girl, would you be willing to be my disciple?" His voice was just as creepy as before but it was far more gentle whenpared with his manner of speech to Honorable Sir Tian Qi. Honorable Sir Tian Qi was enraged with his move, its bad enough that this fellow had been chasing him around and was trying to kill him, hes even now trying to snatch this little girl away from him. That man simply has no principles! No. I had my eye on this little girl, no one else is allowed to take her from me. "Little girl, this guy looks f*cking wretched, you can tell that hes not a good person with one look. Follow me instead for Im a righteous and kind man." "Hehe." Honorable Poison Master snorted in ridicule, "Righteous and kind? Yes, youre righteous all right, not only do you enjoy going to brothels to peep on girls as they bathe, you even enjoy lifting the skirts of young girls. Ive never seen such a righteous and kind person." "Nonsense!" Honorable Sir Tian Qi thought furiously, now this fellow dares to expose me! Hes obviously trying to snatch my disciple away from me! "Really? But there was one time when I was hunting you down and I happened to see a group of people chasing you, trying to beat you up. Then I overheard that you had lifted the skirt of the Lady of the house and ended up being pursued by their servants." Chapter 334: Collecting The Goods (10) Chapter 334: Collecting The Goods (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I... I was being nice. I was only trying to help that young girl by giving her body a check-up," The Honorable Sir Tian Qi turned very red in the face and red fiercely at the Honorable Poison Master. "Besides, youre not all that great either, you shameless, homosexual b*stard! If this little girl were to follow you instead, I wouldnt be able to rest easy." The Honorable Poison Master sneered, "Its because of the fact that Im a homosexual that she would most definitely be safe with me." "You..." The Honorable Sir Tian Qi sputtered in anger. He then turned to Gu Ruoyun and asked her, "Little girl, weve both taken a fancy to you so you should make the decision. With whom would you like join as a disciple? Anyone who loses is not allowed to retaliate!" He believed that Gu Ruoyun would naturally choose him. After all, the other fellow looked extremely creepy and was covered with poisonous gas from head to toe, hes totally unsafe. "About that..." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose, "I already have a master so I dont think Id need another teacher." "Hehe." The Honorable Poison Masterughed mockingly then nced at the disappointed-looking Honorable Sir Tian Qi, "Did you hear that? This little girl does not like me nor does she like you. So what if youre from the Spirit Sect? Do you really think that youre on a higher level from us all? This little girl is gifted and her future will certainly be like a dragon out in the ocean. When that timees, neither of us would have the right to be her teacher." "You shut up!" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi red angrily at the Honorable Poison Master before turning to Gu Ruoyun again, "Little girl, I have a very good impression of you. If anyone tries to harm you in the future, simply mention my name Honorable Sir Tian Qi, and no one will dare to touch you again." Gu Ruoyun giggled, "Thank you for your good intentions, Honorable Sir Tian Qi. We may not be master and apprentice, but we can still be friends, am I right?" "Haha!" Honorable Sir Tian Qiughed and nodded his head in satisfaction, "Thats right, thats right. Then I now have one more longtime friend. This wasnt a bad decision at all. Little girl, dont forget to visit me at the Spirit Sect when you have the time." "Hehe," The Honorable Poison Master cackled, "Youre hardly ever in the Spirit Sect all year round. Were you expecting the little girl to draw nks? Besides, I wont let you live for very much longer! Little girl, heres my token. Seeing this is equivalent to seeing me in the flesh. You can alsomunicate with me through this token. Should you ever be in danger, you can use this to summon me. Ill definitely help you out as much as I can." I have a feeling that this little girl is not a thing from the pool, he thought. Its better to establish a good rtionship now so I will have a strong alliance in the future. Im quite excited to see how this girl can change the course of this maind. The era where the Three Great Authorities govern the West Spirit Maind will soone to an end. Hence, after some thought, the Honorable Poison Master continued, "Oh right. Little girl, in the future, when the organization youve established far surpasses the Three Great Authorities, dont forget to leave me a spot as your elder minister. Ill certainly join you." "I certainly will." Gu Ruoyun smiled, if a strong cultivator like the Honorable Poison Master were to join the Devil Sect, then they would be at the pinnacle of supremacy in West Spirit Maind. Honorable Sir Tian Qi rolled his eyes but said nothing more. He smiled at Gu Ruoyun, "Little girl, since the Honorable Poison Master has given you his token, then I shall do the same. This jade pendant is from my Spirit Sect. If anyone tries to give you trouble, use this, and it will mobilize the members of the Spirit Sect." "Little girl, do not be deceived by him. That token belongs to the elder of the Spirit Sect. If you take it, you will be an elder of the Spirit Sect." The Honorable Poison Master chimed in,pletely disregarding the Honorable Sir Tian Qis reputation. Chapter 335: Collecting The Goods (11) Chapter 335: Collecting The Goods (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Honorable Poison Master, you are mistaken. This is not the token of the Spirit Sects elder. Its the token of a registered elder. This means that she would only be an elder in name, but not carry any of the responsibilities. I know that youve seen through this little girls innate talent. So have I. Who would refuse the opportunity to have another powerful friend? Besides, once shed grown stronger, shell certainly bring great benefits for the maind. Furthermore, one of the mandatory responsibilities of the Three Great Authorities is to find talented geniuses and provide them with opportunities to grow." Honorable Sir Tian Qi curled his lip and thought, from my observation, this little girl doesnt seem to be the kind of person who would ept restrictions. How could I restrict her to the Spirit Sect? I will give her absolute freedom and allow her to grow as fast as she can. Furthermore, she would not believe that growing up in a world outside of the Spirit Sect could be any worse than being in the Spirit Sect itself! This was different for every individual. For example, she has been able to grow in strength to such a degree in the outside world. Hence, this proves that growing in the world outside suits her better. A bird locked in a cage would turn into a canary and will never be able to fly any higher. It can only be an object of admiration. "Thank you very much," Gu Ruoyun kept the tokens and seemed to remember something. She turned to the Honorable Poison Master and asked, "Honorable Poison Master, I have something to ask you." "Ask away." The Honorable Poison Masters eerie face broke into a smile and his voice grew warmer. "How are you connected to the Xia Family of Heaven City?" It was a question that she had always wanted to ask because based on Master Xias earlier reaction, she knew that the poison in Xia Zixi hade from the Honorable Poison Master. So hed know the person who was responsible for poisoning Xia Zixi. "The Xia Family of Heaven City?" Honorable Poison Master wrinkled his brows and shook his head, "Ive never had dealings with the Xia Family, why do you ask?" "Oh, nothing much... Except that the Young Master of the Xia Family, Xia Zixi was recently poisoned and the poison which had infected him was a parasite dragon. Ive heard that only the Poison Master, Tian Gu would have such a thing. So I wanted to ask you, Honorable Poison Master, to whom did you give this parasite dragon to?" The Honorable Poison Master paused in silence, then replied, "That happened many years ago. I had only just broken through to the ranks of a mid-level Martial Emperor. I was constantly being hunted as I had offended too many people. At the time, I was seriously injured and a young man saved my life. That young man never told me his name. So in my gratitude, I gave him two things one was the parasite dragon and another... Was the soul-snatching parasite." The soul-snatching parasite was a kind of parasite that needs to feed on human life to survive. This was the reason behind the previous Little Master Xias poor health and inability to cultivate. After consuming the life of its host, the soul-snatching parasite will also die (as there would be no more life in the host for it to feed on). Hence, when Gu Ruoyuns brother was reborn into Little Master Xias body, he was able to cultivate once more. "Do you still remember how he looked like?" Gu Ruoyun asked as a light shed across her eyes. "It was a long time ago and Im sure that his looks would have changed. But I should be able to recognize him, more or less." "Good," Gu Ruoyun nodded her head, "Can I ask you for a favor? In half a months time, pleasee to Heaven City and help me testify against the culprit behind the poison!" "I have no problem with that." The Honorable Poison Master replied casually. Even though the man had oncee to my rescue, he thought, Ive already repaid him for his goodwill. And we have lost contact ever since. So what would it matter if I testified against him? "Then I thank you very, very much." Gu Ruoyun joined her fists and bowed with a smile, "I still want to explore Heaven Mountain a little more. I wont stand in the way of your flirtatious banter. Lets go, Moyu!" Flirtatious banter? Upon hearing this, the faces of both old men turned extremely ck. The Honorable Poison Master screamed angrily,"Honorable Sir Tian Qi, Im going to kill you!" "What... What does this have to do with me!!!" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi was outraged, he didnt do anything and this guy was screaming bloody murder and threatening to kill him, cant he give it a rest? Forget about it, there is no way out except hiding oneself away to escape. The Honorable Sir Tian Qi hurriedly ran in the opposite direction at the thought of this without even bothering to look at the Honorable Poison Masters ugly expression. Three days and three nights would not be enough to finish my fight with this Honorable Poison Master. Its best to peep at a few youngdies in the bathroom. Thats certainly more appealing than facing that dried-up old tree bark! Chapter 336: Collecting The Goods (12) Chapter 336: Collecting The Goods (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This looks like the deepest part of Heaven Mountain? Mmm, thats..." A glint of light shed through Gu Ruoyuns eyes. She stared in surprise at the otherworldly utopia before her and excitement slowly grew in her eyes. Then her gaze focused on the swirling milky-white spring water. "Its a holy spirit stone. Its said that only one holy spirit stone will appear in every bottomless holy spirit water. Yet now, there are so many of them." Suddenly, a demonic purple figure appeared next to Gu Ruoyun. Zixies lips curled coquettishly as his demonic purple eyes observed the nearby spring water. A sense of seriousness graced his handsome face. Moyu and everyone else was stunned. Where did this guye from? they wondered. Their hair stood on end from the moment theyid eyes on Zixie. They were immediately on guard, this was apletely different situation from when they had threatened Hong Yun. "It seems that these really are holy spirit stones." Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath, forcing herself to suppress her excitement and surprise. She did not dare to act recklessly as it simply made no sense that no powerful cultivator had imed these tempting objects in Heaven Mountain. Hence, it was crucial for them to be extra vignt. "Master, what are holy spirit stones?" Moyu asked, blinking her eyes. Gu Ruoyun looked up and replied softly, "Holy spirit water, ording to legend, just one drop of it will allow a high-level Martial General to immediately reach the ranks of a mid-level Martial King. These holy spirit stones are even more precious. Out of over ten thousand holy spiritkes, only one holy spirit stone would appear. Yet this spring water is filled with holy spirit stones. Should anyone consume a holy spirit stone, they would be able to rise above countless levels instantly. Such is the power of a holy spirit stone. However, your ranks are far too low at the moment and if you were to consume a holy spirit stone, you will explode and die. You can only use external forces to help your body digest the holy spirit stone once you have broken through to the ranks of a Martial Emperor." Holy spirit stones have their advantages and disadvantages. There may not be side effects, nor will they cause instability in your foundation. But, one false move and you could explode from the power within the stone. Moyu concentrated her gaze on the holy spirit stone and just as she was about to step forward, she heard Gu Ruoyuns voice, "Wait a minute." Moyu immediately paused in her steps and turned her head in astonishment towards Gu Ruoyun, "Master?" "Moyu, get out of the way, hurry!!!" Gu Ruoyun screamed as her expression suddenly changed. She quickly rushed towards Moyu. Before Moyu could make sense of the situation, a loud bang was heard, and an enormous dragon burst from within the holy spirit stone spring, charging towards the sky. Its loud roar shook the entire mountain range and it aimed itsrge ws towards Moyu. Peng! Gu Ruoyun quickly threw herself onto Moyu, sending her body crashing onto the ground. In that moment, the ws tore through the sky andnded on the ground. A deep chasm appeared from where Moyu had stood. Moyu was in shock, if her Master had not risked her life to save her, she wouldve been... As she thought of the consequences, Moyus back was drenched in ayer of cold sweat. She felt immense gratitude towards Gu Ruoyun. She was only a protector of the Devil Sect and there were many more powerful cultivators by her Masters side. However, even so, my Master has never given up on me, she thought. If my Master did not react in time, the dragons w would have killed the both of us. Chapter 337: A Crisis In The Xia Family (1) Chapter 337: A Crisis In The Xia Family (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan frowned and stared at Gu Ruoyun in confusion. Arent humans naturally selfish and treacherous? He wondered. Why would she risk such danger just to save her subordinate? I simply cannot understand this womans mind. After some thought, Yan shook his head then found afortable spot to lie down, watching the grim scene with his eyes half closed. "A pale dragon?" Gu Ruoyun straightened herself up and turned towards the pure white dragon in the sky. It had the same coloring as the holy spirit stones and its scales looked like crystals, brilliant and glittering, one could not help but want to caress it. Except that the eyes of the pale dragon were ferocious and cruel, it had a kind of power that could bring about the Armageddon. "So what if its a pale dragon?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, staring at the pale dragon with bright, shining eyes, "Coincidentally, the medication needed to help the Azure Dragon required the eye of a dragon! Zixie, were going to ughter a dragon this time!" This was certainly a case of traveling far and wide to look for something only to find it easily. She had not expected that there would be so many treasures in Heaven Mountain. Not only has she obtained many valuable medicinal herbs, she also found a holy spirit spring water. Now, even the eye of a dragon was within her grasp... "Roar!" The pale dragon roared angrily. These low, petty humans dare interfere with my coercion, such a crime should be punished with death! He slowly opened his mouth and gathered a powerful windstorm from within. It was a strong st of wind and all of it was aimed towards Gu Ruoyun. The windstorm was like a cyclone. Not an inch ofnd was spared in its attack, leaving Moyu and everyone else breathless in its coercion. Their faces began to turn pale. "A mere little pale dragon, yet it dares to show off." Zixie finally reacted and he stepped to the front. A st of coercion unlike the pale dragons erupted from his body and the windstorm attacking them disappeared into the void with a loud bang. Moyu and the rest could finally breathe. Their foreheads were drenched with sweat and they stared at the man in front of them with astonishment. Wasnt this man the Masters teacher? Hes extremely strong! His powers are no less than those of the Honorable Sir Tian Qi and the Honorable Poison Master. Why, he might even be more powerful than the both of them. No wonder the Master had rejected both their offers for apprenticeship. Its because her own Master was far more powerful and much younger. His future would be wider. "Roar!" The pale dragon was enraged. Its enormous body was like a great mountain as it threw itself forcefully on Zixie. Just as Zixie was about to attack, a calm voice filled with absolute decisiveness spoke up next to him. "Zixie, Ive told you. This time, we will both ughter the dragon. I cant always be relying on you and cannot depend on you to solve all my problems. Otherwise, how can I grow stronger? So let us fight alongside one another. You are not my weapon of war but my partner." To humans, a spiritual animal, besides being a treasured possession, was also a form of defense in times of danger. However, in her heart, they are her friends who stand beside her. Even though Zixie was extremely powerful, she cannot wait for him to help solve her problems. Otherwise, if Zixie were not here today, we would most likely have died under the pale dragons w. I do not want this sort of greatness! Yan, whose eyes were initially half closed, overheard Gu Ruoyuns conversation and widened his eyes. He stared at Gu Ruoyun like she were some form of oddity, as if he had just seen something unbelievable... Chapter 338: A Crisis In The Xia Family (2) Chapter 338: A Crisis In The Xia Family (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This human girl is rather interesting. But humans are humans. My opinion of their maliciousness will not change simply because of this one small matter." He will never forget how the humans had cruelly ughtered them all those years ago, dyeing the entire spiritual beast mountain range with blood. The high spiritual beast mountain range had been littered with the bodies of spiritual animals. If that man had not appeared, its highly likely that not even a single spiritual beast would be left in the East Peak Maind. Since then, the entire race (of spiritual beasts) vowed eternal loyalty and devotion to that man... But the god-like man then suddenly disappeared, even his scent vanished from the East Peak Maind. The spiritual beasts of East Peak Maind have searched for him far and wide yet could not find him at all. However, a few years ago, the mans scent had reappeared. But not in the East Peak Maind, rather, it had appeared on this maind where Yan arrived. Not only was Yan running for his life, but because the animal race had confirmed it, their king was now somewhere on this maind... "Very well." Zixie nced at the young girl and his purple eyes were filled with a demonic smile, "I respect your decision. If you want to fight alongside with me, then... This time, let us fight together. Are you ready, little girl?" Gu Ruoyun nodded her head solemnly, "Ive already prepared myself. Zixie, my journey towards greatness does not need your protection, instead... I need your help. Protection and aid are two very different things. Im not willing to be the person who hides behind you for protection." Zixia smiled, his eyes were filled with an iprehensible light. Whenever he looked at her, his expression would be full of gentleness and affection. It was as if he had lost his demonic, cold countenance for a moment. Then, every person on site witnessed an unforgettable scene. A great purple me burst into the sky and covered the clear blue skies in an earth-shattering manner. After that, the demonic man, who had been smiling gently at the young girl, turned into a streak of purple light and pierced through the skies. He reemerged as a phoenix soaring over the clouds. The phoenix was purple in color, its wings zed with purple fire and contrasted strongly with the blue heavens. It was both noble and graceful. Its evil-looking eyes were full of awe-inspiring light as if it could absorb a persons heart, causing the hearts of everyone else to tremble. Yan nearly fell over in shock. The spiritual beasts ced high demands on lineage, and Zixie had always appeared to him as a human. Now that he had reverted to his original form, the great coercion produced such pressure on Yan that he found it very hard to breathe. This phoenix is a descendant of the noblest spiritual beasts, why would someone of such nobility remain bound to a human so willingly? Yan simply could not understand it. What was he thinking? Someone as strong and powerful as he could march along the entire maind without any issues, yet why does he let himself be restricted? Whats the point of this? Of course, he will never be able to understand the concept of sticking together in life and death or such a thing known as friendship! It can be assumed that he will never understand it, not in this lifetime. "A phoenix? Masters teacher is actually a spiritual beast?" Moyus face was filled with shock, she could never have imagined that the man who had remained by her masters side from the very beginning would turn out to be a spiritual beast! "This... Whats happened?" Within the mountain range, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi, who was in the middle of escaping, suddenly felt a strong coercion from behind him. He turned his head and nearly fell over in shock. A noble and graceful-looking purple phoenix and a fearsome pale dragon were in the middle of a confrontation! Chapter 339: A Crisis In The Xia Family (3) Chapter 339: A Crisis In The Xia Family (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Heavens, a phoenix and a pale dragon. Such magnificent spiritual beasts have appeared in Heaven Mountain? These spiritual beasts shouldnt appear in this lower-level maind, right? Whats happening in Heaven Mountain? "Wait, that... Isnt that the little Gu girl riding on the phoenixs back?" Suddenly, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi noticed a slim figured on the back of the phoenix and his mouth widened in shock, he was rendered temporarily speechless. That would exin why she had dared to enter Heaven Mountain on her own, he thought. Its no wonder too that she thought nothing of my and the Honorable Poison Masters offer for an apprenticeship. She has a strong trump card on hand! Tsk tsk, thats a phoenix. It stood along with the dragons on the top of the food chain among the spiritual beasts. He certainly never expected that such a powerful spiritual beast would be willing to be this little girls mount. It would seem that he would have to redefine his opinions of this little girl. Honorable Sir Tian Qi made a decision at the thought of this. He will use all means to prevent the members of the Spirit Sect from provoking this little girl. He believes that this little girl would not stay very long in the tiny West Spirit Maind. She would certainly expand towards somewhere even greater. "Mmm?" The Honorable Poison Master also happened to witness the scene from afar and paused in his steps. A light shed across his eyes, "Hehe, this little girl. Shes certainly getting more interesting. Even a phoenix would willingly bind itself to her. It wouldnt be a loss for me if I were to join her organization. Im definitely anticipating the day when shes fully grown and cause those hypocrites of thends controlled by the Three Great Authorities to suffer damages. Besides, Ive always disliked those hypocrites." By then, she will be reborn and cause an enormousmotion in the entire maind. The current dictatorial structure of the Three Great Authorities would be due for a change soon... Above the mountain range. Gu Ruoyun observed the snarling pale dragon before her and clutched the longsword in her hand, "Im ready. Lets go." Hua! Just as she spoke, Zixie charged towards the pale dragon. He was extremely fast, so fast that the spectators below could only see a gust of purple wind streaking past. Then, the enormous pale dragon was hit and it fell a few steps back. "Roar!" The pale dragon was furious, it opened its mouth and spat its dragons breath but Zixie was a step ahead. He dodged before the dragons breath could hit him and began circling around the dragon. Then, Gu Ruoyun raised the sword in her hand and pierced it into the pale dragons back, tearing out a piece of the dragons scale. Blood began to gush out from the wound and the pale dragon roared in pain. Its cruel eyes were bloodshot and it raised its ws, aiming towards Gu Ruoyun. He wanted to swipe her off Zixies back. But would Zixie give him the opportunity to do so? The moment it directed its ws towards Gu Ruoyun, Zixie pped his winds and a purple ze erupted from him, turning into a ming thunderstorm which headed towards the pale dragons lower w. "Roar!" Under extreme pain, the pale dragon quickly retracted its ws before flinging its gigantic body at Zixie. Gu Ruoyun quickly seized her chance and jumped,nding on the pale dragons back. Meanwhile, Moyu and the rest were in a daze from the shock of watching Gu Ruoyuns move. Even the Honorable Sir Tian Qi and Honorable Poison Master, who were watching the scene from afar, stared nkly. No one thought that she would have the guts to jump onto the pale dragons back. Shes pretty much seeking her own death. Chapter 340: A Crisis In The Xia Family (4) Chapter 340: A Crisis In The Xia Family (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Shes insane. This little girl is insane!" Honorable Sir Tian Qi stomped his foot, he was utterly exasperated, "Does she want to die? What level is that pale dragon and what level is she at? Even I wouldnt dare pick a fight with that pale dragon. Shes only a Martial King!" A Martial Kings level of power was probably no bigger than the gap between the pale dragons teeth. But her? He thought. She was nice and safe on the back of the phoenix. Based on his speed, the pale dragon would have no chance of attacking her. She had it good, and now shes given up her safety to look for her own death. Honorable Sir Tian Qi became extremely nervous at the thought. Its been a long time since a genius like her has appeared in the maind, if she were to be killed... What a pity. "Roar!" The pale dragon was in an extreme rage. It thrashed its body around, trying to throw Gu Ruoyun off its back. It then attempted to smash this human with a death wish into minced meat. But Gu Ruoyun held onto a piece of the dragons scale on its back with one hand and gripped her sword tightly with the other. She raised her sword and shoved it with all her might into the dragons back. The sharp de pierced deep into the dragons back, and its blood gushed out like spring water. The blood of the pale dragon was scorching hot, it caused a stinging, burning pain as it sshed onto Gu Ruoyuns skin. But she did not stop. She tore off the entire dragons scale, and blood began to blur out the shape of the pale dragons back. The pale dragon was going mad under the agonizing pain, its eyes were now filled with a savage and vicious light. "Roar!" "Roar roar!" The pale dragon howled continuously and the entire mountain range trembled. He wanted to throw Gu Ruoyun off his back but thetter was holding on too tightly. No matter how hard he tried, she refused to loosen her grip! If this were to continue, I wouldnt have a single scale left, he thought. It would all be torn out by this evil human! The pale dragon then began to thrash around with even greater force, groaning and howling with agony and anger. If Gu Ruoyun were to loosen her grip even for a second, she would certainly be smashed into minced meat. Meanwhile, the spectators nerves were stretched thin as they watched the young girl on the dragons back anxiously. The young girls green robes were now dyed red from the blood. Sweat trickled down from her brow, and wisps of hair clung onto her face. She looked as if she was in a state of panic. But not a single person looked at her with scorn. Because this young girl was battling a legendary pale dragon! Even Gu Ruoyun herself would never have thought that she would be facing this battle today. This carved a deep impression on the members of the Devil Sect who witnessed the scene. Many yearster, they would proudly tell this story to their grandchildren. They would say that the founder of the Devil Sect herself, at the rank of a Martial King, fought a pale dragon! And they were fortunate enough to have chosen her as their Master and to witness this rare event. Even if she had failed, it would still remain as a deep impression in the hearts of everyone present. For the young girls courage was admirable and if it were up to someone else, they probably would have fled at the sight of the pale dragon, what more fighting it off? "This is truly my contracted Master." Zixie smiled with admiration and a sense of pride for a grown daughter in ones family. He had watched her grow from a good-for-nothing into such magnificence. He could still remember the moment when she had just been reincarnated. She was so gullible and weak even a person who was not yet a Martial Warrior could easily trample all over her dignity. Now, she stood at a pinnacle where others of the same age would find unreachable. Those who had once oppressed her, would they have imagined that such a day woulde? Gu Ruoyuns hand began to tremble from the pale dragons mighty roar, there were moments when she felt tempted to loosen her grip. But when she thought of the consequences, she held on even tighter than before. This was an obstacle in her journey to bing a truly powerful cultivator, she must not give up so easily! Chapter 341: A Crisis In The Xia Family (5) Chapter 341: A Crisis In The Xia Family (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Streaks of blood flowed from an open wound on her arm, dyeing the injured dragons back in red. It was hard to tell the difference between the dragons blood and hers... "The road to greatness is paved with blood. Even if I have to be soaked with blood on the way, I will cut my way through the thistles and thorns to climb or walk toplete the journey." The young girls words, spoken long ago, suddenly rang in Zixies head. He stared at the blood-soaked girl, still fighting bravely, and a set ofplex yet peculiar emotions began to fill his gaze. She strove to unt her superiority and fought with the pale dragon so does she not fear death? No. She was very afraid of death. As a person who had already experienced death once, she treasured her second chance in life even more. And because she treasured it so much, she would willingly undergo dangerous trials. Shes doing all of this so that she will continue to grow in power. Only with great power could she obtain the seat of honor among the most powerful cultivators on this maind. Then will she have the power to protect the people beside her, never to be parted again... Pu chi! Once again, the longsword pierced into the pale dragons back, causing it to suddenly plummet from the sky, bringing Gu Ruoyun along with it... Shua! Zixie immediately tore through the skies and caught the falling girl. He slowly made his descent. The young girl on Zixies back was drenched in blood, even the longsword in her hands had blood dripping onto the ground. She pursed her thin lips with a calm light in her eyes. Her slender body stood tall and her blood-soaked clothes pped against the wind. She looked like a murderous god, blood-thirsty by nature and filled with raw intent for ughter. Yans mouth opened in shock. Never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined that this little girl would end up defeating a dragon! There were many times when he thought that she would be defeated but by some unknown power, she never loosened her grip no matter how many injuries she had suffered. One might even say that the little girl defeated the dragon not with strength but by sheer willpower! If it were not for her willpower, even if there were a hundred of her, she would still have be a scrap of meat stuck between the pale dragons teeth. "It would seem that this time, the heavens have truly been defied." On top of a mountain, not too far away, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi let out a small sigh. Sometime in the future, this young girl will surely bring a revolution onto the maind... Theres nothing to fear about a gifted person. The fearsome thing would be a person who was not only gifted but hard working as well with an absolute willpower. Someone like that is truly terrifying. Honorable Sir Tian Qi finally understood how she could have grown at such an abnormal pace! Its because she holds all three qualities and would be something so out of this world that even he was terrified. Luckily, this little girl was not an enemy, he thought. Otherwise, he would be having a very big headache... ... Zixie gradually elongated his body once Gu Ruoyun had stepped down. A figure in purple robes which fluttered despite theck of a breeze appeared by her side. His demonic features were formed into a deep smile as his eyes gazed gently at the young girl. "Little girl, I have a whole new level of respect for you now." Gu Ruoyun smiled but did not reply. She turned her attention to the pale dragon, and curled her lips, "Zixie, help me get its eyes out, I want to use them to heal the Azure Dragon." "Roar!" The pale dragon growled softly, its voice was not nearly as clear as it had been in the beginning, it was as if it were pleading with her. Zixie nced at the pale dragon and looked at Gu Ruoyun, "Little girl, he asks for you to spare him. In return, hes willing to be the weapon spirit of your spiritual weapon. Perhaps you should think about this. If you were to obtain a weapon spirit, your middle-ss weapon will be upgraded to a high-ss one." Chapter 342: A Crisis In The Xia Family (6) Chapter 342: A Crisis In The Xia Family (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "I will obtain a weapon spirit sooner orter, the most important thing now is the eyes of the Azure Dragon." Meanwhile, the Azure Dragon who was in the phoenix cauldron overheard Gu Ruoyuns conversation. A hint of gratitude appeared in his eyes. From what he could tell, a high-ss spiritual weapon was far more valuable than him. One should know that there are no high-ss spiritual weapons in existence on this maind. But she would willingly give up on such a strong weapon spirit all for the sake of his eyes... How could he not be moved by this warm sentiment? "Roar!" The pale dragon growled anxiously and stared pitifully at Gu Ruoyun. All trace of his earlier cruelty and maliciousness was now gone. "Little girl, he says that if its dragons eyes you want, theres an extra pair in his possession. But the previous owner was not as powerful as he was, so the effect of those eyes may not be as great inparison with his own. You should put this into consideration, little girl. Those dragons eyes may be of a lower level but they would still help the Azure Dragon in regaining some of his power. They may not be as powerful as this dragons eyes, but the Azure Dragon can recuperate on his own, albeit slowly." Gu Ruoyun was silent. This pale dragon would willingly admit that his extra pair of dragons eyes was not as powerful as his own, Im not sure if hes naive or stupid? She wondered. If this were anyone else, theyd probably choose the pale dragons own eyes instead. "Let me discuss this with the Azure Dragon. If he agrees, then its decided." Just then, Tianqiongs voice sounded from within her soul, "Master, youve done more than enough for Yunyao and I, Im willing to ept the extra pair of dragons eyes instead. Even if Im unable to regain my powers fully, at least I will no longer be a good-for-nothing who will only hold you back. I can work hard on my own and slowly regain my power. This way, you will also be able to upgrade your spiritual weapon, Master." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun raised her head, and looked at the pale dragon, "Do you agree to be my weapon spirit and to fight by my side?" She asked him to fight alongside her, not to fight for her. Joy sprung in the pale dragons heart and he nodded his head quickly like someone pounding garlic. He let out a low growl as if he was responding to Gu Ruoyuns question. "Alright, since its agreed, then Ill let you be my weapon spirit for the time being. Once Ive entered the pinnacle of strength, Ill set you free. Now,e inside." Gu Ruoyun raised the sword in her hand to her face and watched as the pale dragons body slowly turned transparent. Then, the transparent body seeped into the sword. At that moment, a picture of the white pale dragon appeared on the swords de. Its eyes were ferocious and malicious, intimidating all whoid eyes on it. "This time, weve gained quite a few benefits on our expedition to Heaven Mountain," Gu Ruoyun smiled in satisfaction before turning towards the people behind her, "With your current level of strength, you will not be able to digest the holy spirit stones. In fact, your bodies might explode from consuming them. However, since there are so many holy spirit stones here, it would be very suitable for a Martial Warrior level of cultivation. Each of you will take one Qi Collection pill then begin cultivating here. Well leave this ce in half a month." "As youmand, Master." Moyu stared in adoration at Gu Ruoyun. She now had another reason to unt upon her return. After all, only a few of them from the Devil Sect had the privilege to witness a pale dragon surrendering to their Master... However, Gu Ruoyun could not anticipate that because they had all chosen to remain in Heaven Mountain for half a month, a crisis would fall upon the Xia Family! When she finally returns, it was toote for regrets, raising a violentmotion in the maind... Chapter 343: A Crisis In The Xia Family (7) Chapter 343: A Crisis In The Xia Family (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Its been half a month. Time had passed quickly. Within half a month, the members of the Devil Sects powers have increased significantly. Generally, most of them have risen one level higher but the most surprising of all was little Bai Chuan. Initially, he had merely broken through to the rank of a Martial Warrior. Now, he has stepped over all three levels in the Martial Warrior ranks and has reached the ranks of a Martial Knight! As time goes on, he will surely be a shining star. "It seems that youve all reaped a lot of benefits this time." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin as she observed the people before her and nodded with satisfaction, "Ive agreed with the Honorable Poison Master to bring him to the Xia Family for a visit in half a month. Now that its already been half a month, we should leave. And Bai Chuan... Moyu, allow him to follow you into the pill hall in the future. However, I dont want him to learn pill refinement, I want him to study poisons." It was after meeting with the Honorable Poison Master that Gu Ruoyun hade to this decision. Generally speaking, an entric old man at the ranks of Martial Honor need not worry about a newly minted Martial Honor! However, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi did not dare fight with the Honorable Poison Master not because of his own convictions, but because the Honorable Poison Master was proficient with poisons! The Honorable Poison Master would probably still have an extra edge even when faced with a mid-level Martial Honor. Hence, she wanted to train Bai Chuan into surpassing the Honorable Poison Master. "Yes, Master." Moyu joined her fists and bowed respectfully, "Do not worry Master, I, your subordinate, will ensure that Bai Chuan is well-trained. I will not allow his gifts to go to waste." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Good. The rest of you will return to the Devil Sect first. I should probably return to the Xia Family home as well. Baobao, Yunyao, youre responsible for scooping up the holy spirit stones and bringing them home." Its been half a month since Yuer and the rest have left, she thought, I wonder how hes doing... Especially since Xia Qi was still in the Xia Family home! She absolutely cannot let him get away. ... A great change hase upon Heaven City since Gu Ruoyuns half a month absence. The streets were cold and deste, the bustling stalls from before were nowhere to be found. Gu Ruoyun frowned, she didnt know why but a sense of uneasiness began to fill her heart. All she wanted to do now was to return to the Xia Family home as soon as possible. Meanwhile, in the great hall of the Xia Family home, Xia Zixi frowned, anxiety disyed clearly in his eyes. His once handsome face now looked pale and weak. He pursed his lips and asked, "Still no news of Yuer?" A man standing below his seat, shook his head, "Young Master, all signs point to a grim situation for the Little Master." "No! Nothing bad could happen to Yuer." Xia Zixi sat numbly on his chair and muttered to himself. Father is now gravely injured, and Yuer is nowhere to be found. I must maintain the support for the Xia Family home, no matter what! Furthermore, I believe that after surviving so many years of torment, Yuer would not be in any danger! Just then, a noise was heard from outside the door. Xia Zixi straightened up immediately as his eyes filled with excitement and surprise. "Young Master Xia, its been half a month. Has something happened to the Xia Family? What about Yuer and Master Xia? Why do I not see them?" Under the light of the setting sun, a young girl d in green robes frowned as she stepped through the doors of the great hall. Her delicate and pretty features disyed an obvious sense of anxiety. She had forced herself to suppress her urgency and asked the question in a calm manner. "You..." Xia Zixi felt his heart tremble, unloading all the burdens and stress he had endured in the past few days. His mouth twitched, "Youve finally returned." Chapter 344: A Crisis In The Xia Family (8) Chapter 344: A Crisis In The Xia Family (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He did not know Gu Ruoyun very well but he knew that this woman has not only saved his life but was also a highly trusted friend of both his father and Yuer. Now that Yuer had disappeared, its very likely that she would be the only one who can find him... "Young Master Xia, could you exin the situation to me?" Xia Zixis gaze darkened upon hearing her question and he sighed softly, "My father is injured, and Yuer... is missing." Hong! Suddenly, a strong aura erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body and the young girls originally calm exterior was now as cold as ice. Her voice was somber as she replied, "What did you say? What happened, why is Yuer missing?" "Aih," Xia Zixi sighed, "On the day when we parted ways, we managed to reach the foot of Heaven Mountain. But Elder Zhao, who had been chased out of the Xia Family, harbored hatred towards us and formed an alliance with the Weapon Refining Sect to bring harm upon the Xia Family. The two Martial Emperors from the Weapon Refining Sect along with the Sect Master himself arrived at our doorstep. In order to protect our family, my father fought with the both of them, and ended up seriously injured..." His face was full of agony but most of it stemmed from his guilt and remorse. "And Yuer... He tried to protect Luo Li and suffered a serious injury in the hands of another strong cultivator from the Weapon Refining Sect. He ended up falling off a cliff, we dont know if hes dead or alive. This is all my fault. I couldnt even protect my own son, Im truly a useless father!" When she heard of Xia Linyus situation, the aura from within Gu Ruoyuns body began to stir. A murderous intent rose and spread throughout the entire hall. "The Weapon Refining Sect! Haha!" Sheughed maniacally as the murderous intent thickened in her body. Her apocalyptic aura stunned everyone present. "I, Gu Ruoyun, hereby swear that this time, those who have harmed him will pay the price with blood. Even if I have to tear through the entire maind and turn it upside down, I will not rest until they are all dead!!!" In her previous life, she had not been able to protect him. How could she allow the same tragedy to repeat itself in her current life? I will destroy the families of those who dare to harm him, so they may never rise up again! "Where are the members of the Weapon Refining Sect now?" Gu Ruoyun raised her gaze. The young girls eyes were nowyered with a strong murderous intent. "The members of the Weapon Refining Sect are now in Heaven City. But because the Xia Family members are protected by a Divine Beast, they dare not step forward. However, its already been so many days and the Lord Divine Beast has yet to make his move. Hence, I believe that they will attack us very soon. Lady Gu, the Weapon Refining Sect has two Martial Emperors and around ten members in the Martial King rank. We cannot be careless." Xia Zixi gently pursed his thin lips and his face showed great concern. After all, they had both dealt a serious blow to the only Martial Emperor in the Xia Family. Despite Gu Ruoyuns return, she may not be able to hold them back. "Martial Emperor?" Gu Ruoyun sneered, "So what? This time, a Martial Honor has arrived. I will also make sure that they will all be annihted!" So what if they have Martial Emperors on their side? She thought furiously. I will kill anyone who dared toy a finger on Yuer! Speaking reasonably was of no use in this maind, only painful punishment. Then they shall know that they should never even think of attacking my family! Xia Zixi was astonished. Gu Ruoyun may have once disyed strong powers, but she was still a mere Martial King. How could a Martial King stand against an enemy far above her rank? Chapter 345: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (1) Chapter 345: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A group of people had gathered, surrounding the gates of the Xia Family home. A woman in white stood in front of the crowd. Her robes seemed to float in the air and she looked like an immortal she was absolutely stunning. She spoke gently, "Elder Ling Yun, Elder Wu Shan. Weve already been here for many days yet the Divine Beast in the Xia Family hasnt made a single move. As such, theres no reason for us to wait anymore. If we can force the entire Xia Family into submission, then the Weapon Refining Sect will obtain a strong position." Hearing this, Elder Ling Yun slowly nodded his head, "Youre right, my Lady. The Xia Family has only one Martial Emperor. Its only because of their backing from the Divine Beast that they were able to be on par with the Weapon Refining Sect. But, hehe, the Divine Beast has not retaliated. We dont even know if it really exists." Shiyun did not reply, her gentle eyes merely observed the Xia Family courtyard. I can clearly feel a strong energy from within the courtyard, theres definitely a powerful Divine Beast residing in the Xia Family home, she thought. Unfortunately, the Divine Beast was now unwilling to help the Xia Family. In that case, this was a good time to force the Divine Beast and the Xia Family to surrender. Suddenly, footsteps sounded from within the courtyard. Leng Yanfeng, who was by Shiyuns side from the beginning, raised his head to see a face that made him grit his teeth with hatred. To him, this young girl always had a calm and collected aura about her, unlike junior sister Shiyuns gentleness. He doesnt know whether its because of the strength of this aura, but he has a feeling that the fairy-like junior sister Shiyun would only serve as a foil if she stood next to her. At the thought of this, he quickly regained his senses and smiled in ridicule. How could this be? Junior sister Shiyun is an extremely outstanding woman. Be it talents or good looks, shes considered to be the best of the best. And what would you call this... Little girl? Sure, she may no longer be a good-for-nothing, but she can never bepared with junior sister Shiyun! "Young Master Xia, what is your decision?" Elder Ling Yun smiled curtly, "If the Xia Family were to serve my Weapon Refining Sect and be our subordinates, we might even be kind enough to let you all leave with your lives, hahaha!" Xia Zixis face darkened but before he could speak, a young girls voice, full of murderous intent, chimed in. "It was the both of you. Youre responsible for Master Xias injuries, and... Pushing Yuer off a cliff?" Gu Ruoyun raised her delicate and pretty head. Her ck pupils stared coldly at the crowd before her. The aura from her body was as cold as ice as her murderous intent overflowed from her entire body, spreading throughout the entire courtyard. Ling Yun sneered, "You mean that reckless little son of a b*tch? So what if we did? Its not just him. You too must die! Just because youre a Martial King doesnt mean that you can do as you please. There are mountains beyond mountains and heavens beyond heavens. Between both of us Martial Emperors, youre not enough for the kill." Due to the impending danger that loomed above the Xia Family, many powerful forces in Heaven City have gathered in the Xia Family home. Now that the members of the Weapon Refining Sect have arrived at the gates, all of them had rushed out with their weapons drawn, ready for a fight to the death. However, the young girl only chuckled. She curled her lips but the murderous intent in her eyes did not diminish. Instead, it increased. "Haha, thats right. Youre absolutely right. There are mountains beyond mountains and heavens beyond heavens. Your Weapon Refining Sect has harmed people that should have been left alone. So I, Gu Ruoyun, now solemnly swear that if I do not annihte the entire Weapon Refining Sect, then I, Gu Ruoyun am not worthy to be called a human!" Chapter 346: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (2) Chapter 346: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hong~! Her words were like a shocking p of thunder exploding into the hearts of everyone present. Even the powerful families of Heaven City stared nkly in shock as they gazed at the young girls cold and delicate features with disbelief. They could not believe that someone would dere their intention to destroy the entire Weapon Refining Sect in such a public manner. The Dongfang family was evenly matched with them. Shes definitely got delusions of grandeur. Indeed, though the Hundred Herb Hall is powerful and has good connections with many powerful organizations, that may not be enough if they were to fight against the Weapon Refining Sect. After all, whenpared with the Weapon Refining Sect, there were no Martial Emperors among the ranks of the Hundred Herb Hall! "Merely a small grain of rice, yet it dares to challenge the sun and the moon?" Elder Ling Yuns smile grew cold and eerie as he replied carelessly, "Little girl, you are small and weak. And yet you talk like a savage. The Lady of our house may be a great genius but shes not as arrogant as you. I dont understand it. What right do you have to act so savagely?" Whenpared with their Lady, this little girl was very far off. But she does not follow our Ladys good example and behave with more humility and kindness. It would seem that perfect and outstanding women like our Lady were now extinct from the world. Shes probably the only one on the entire maind. Elder Wu Shan coldly observed Gu Ruoyun and spoke in in a frightening manner, "Elder Ling Yun, since this girl has an exaggerated opinion of her abilities, then let us give her a taste of the true power of Martial Emperors!" If Moyu were here, she would certainly snort in disdain at the two Martial Emperors. Forget about Martial Emperors, shes already witnessed the power of a Martial Honor and maintained herposure when watching two Martial Honors fight with each other. Would the coercion of one mere Martial Emperorpel her to serve him? Besides, she had already faced a pale dragon which would pose as a great headache to everyone on the maind and made it surrender to her. Just what confidence do these two Martial Emperors have that she would fear them? Hong! Ling Yunughed loudly then tore through the skies and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. The formidable magnanimity of the head-on collision caused Xia Zixi, who stood next to Gu Ruoyun, to stumble a few steps back. He raised his head in astonishment, then shouted anxiously, "Lady Gu, watch out!" He knew how much Gu Ruoyun meant to Yuer. If anything were to happen to her, how could he face Yuer again? Now Xia Zixi was beginning to feel guilty for involving Gu Ruoyun in this mess. However, the young girl remained calm in the face of the hurricane. She raised her head and stared coldly at the oing Elder Ling Yun. Then, she slowly opened her mouth to speak. Her clear, cold voice resonated into every ear in the crowd, striking their hearts with ferocity. "Tianqiong, show me your power." Back in Heaven Mountain, she had already restored the Azure Dragons eyes with Zixies help. Unfortunately, after helping her restore the Azure Dragons eyes, Zixie suffered a great loss in energy and has entered into a deep slumber. Roar! Just as Gu Ruoyun spoke, the loud roar of a dragon resonated throughout the heavens and earth. Before everyone could make sense of the situation, a bright azure light shot out from the young girls body, flying towards the skies. The Azure Dragon was enormous and covered the entire expanse of the heavens. It was like ck clouds blocking out the sunlight, hiding the sky and covering the earth. "Haha!" Ling Yunughed as a smile of ridicule hung on his lips, "Gu Ruoyun, based on what weve heard, there was indeed a dragon under your wing and the dragon has threatened and frightened many people into retreat. Unfortunately, weve already grappled with the card in your hand. In reality, this dragon is a powerless good-for-nothing! Furthermore, its blind! Tsk tsk, but Ive heard that you have a White Tiger as well and that in human form, she was indeed an outstanding beauty. How about you give that White Tiger to the brothers of the Weapon Refining Sect and well grant you an easier death!" Chapter 347: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (3) Chapter 347: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It would have been better if Ling Yun had kept his mouth shut for just as he spoke, the sound of thunder and lightning began to sh from within the cloudy skies and the domineering voice of a sovereign descending from the heavens rang aloud. "Human, you dare make schemes for Yunyao? You are courting death!" Roar! mes of dragon breath rained from the skies and before Elder Ling Yun could react, his entire body was ckened from being burned and his hair was in disarray like a beggar who had just crawled out from the trash. A great chasm appeared beneath his feet. High above the heavens, the enormous dragon whose body had covered the skies slowly began to shrink. Before everyone could regain their senses, he had turned into a formidable and muscr man. The man was dressed in azure robes and looked very handsome. He lightly raised his chin and staredmandingly down at the confused Elder Ling Yun. The dragons mes seemed to have blown him into a foolish state, even now, he was still unable to grasp his plight! If not for the fact that the Azure Dragon has yet to fully recover his powers, that st from the dragons mes would have wiped him from the face of the earth. "Its... Its a dragon!" "Heaves, it really is a dragon. This was a blind, powerless dragon? Says who? Can a powerless dragon st a Martial Emperor into dizziness? Can a blind dragon have such beautiful eyes?" The crowd finally regained their senses and cried out, staring in adoration at the floating Tianqiong. However, they were even more impressed by the fact that the dragon was serving Gu Ruoyun... "Elder Ling Yun, what are you doing?" Elder Wu Shans face darkened as he bellowed at Ling Yun. "Ah?" Ling Yun finally sobered up. The color on his face turned from white to green and back again. He gritted his teeth and looked upwards at the man in the sky as he dered maliciously, "Youre not a good-for-nothing! Impossible! This is impossible!" Suddenly, he remembered something and shot a re at Leng Yanfeng. "Didnt you confirm that this dragon was a good-for-nothing? Why does he have the powers of a Martial Emperor? You idiot boy, exin yourself truthfully, did you conspire with these people to humiliate me in public? Just wait until we get home and Ill teach you a lesson. Even your Master cant stop me!" Leng Yanfengs expression turned ugly as he red maliciously at Gu Ruoyun. If it werent for this woman, Elder Ling Yun and I would not have this misunderstanding! He thought angrily. Maybe even junior sister Shiyun would now have a false impression on me. His heart began to panic at the thought. He was not afraid of being misunderstood by anyone else. The only persons opinion that truly matters was the woman that hes been in love with for many years... Now he ced all of his zing anger onto Gu Ruoyun and his already cold and handsome mug now turned icy. His dark eyes stared frostily at the young girl underneath the breeze. He sneered as his eyes were filled with scorn and loathing. "Gu Ruoyun, years ago, you clung onto me and refused to let go. Then, you went ahead and seduced another man. But it was all for naught as that man has no feelings for you. With Shiyuns outstanding existence, do you really think that anyone would be so blind as to fall for you? What a pity that you took advantage of his amnesia and hatched a n. And now? Do you have another goal? Was that goal to obtain the Young Master of the Xia Family or Little Master Xia?" Leng Yanfengs expression was as cold as ice, staring coldly at the figure whose green robes fluttered in the wind. But the young girls expression remained unchanged. Her delicate features stayed calm and quiet as if the person whom Leng Yanfeng spoke of was not her at all. Chapter 348: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (4) Chapter 348: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Ruoyun!" Ceng, ceng, ceng! mes of fury began to stir inside Leng Yanfengs chest. Even he didnt know the extent of his own anger for it was Gu Ruoyuns very existence which had brought dishonor upon junior sister Shiyun. It might also be the fact that she waspletely ignorant of what shed done that brought him great difort. "Dont think that I dont know your intentions behind fooling around with the Xia Family members. You only want their Divine Beast. However, do you really think that the Divine Beast would choose you with junior sister Shiyun around?" Leng Yanfeng did not notice it but as he was speaking, Xia Zixi began to stare at him with an odd look in his eyes. Others may not know the significance of the two spiritual beasts in Gu Ruoyuns possession but as the heir to the Xia Family, he was obviously better informed. If Gu Ruoyun were to make the request, the Divine Beast in the Xia Family would most certainly leave the family and choose her instead. And yet, he would im that the Divine Beast would choose Shiyun instead of her? "Im in no mood for a long-winded banter with the members of the Weapon Refining Sect today," Gu Ruoyuns eyes grew colder and colder by the minute. Her fine, dark hair became tangled in the wind. At this moment, the power from within her body began to stir. Her voice was cold and emotionless, filled with a thick murderous intent, "Tianqiong, kill them!!! I, Gu Ruoyun, shall purge the maind of the Weapon Refining Sect! Anyone with connections to them... Shall be pursued to the ends of the earth by the Hundred Herb Hall until they are all dead!" Hong! Her voice was like thunder and pierced into the hearts of the crowd. Luo Li stood behind the crowd and stared numbly at the young girl. Her heart unconsciously made a decision... That decision wouldpletely influence the rest of her life! Tianqiong did not speak. He raised his chin and staredmandingly down at the crowd. When his gaze fell upon Leng Yanfeng, his eyes immediately filled with murderous intent. Despite the fact that he and Gu Ruoyun were at loggerheads in the beginning, thetter did not estrange herself from him. She even went through a great deal of trouble and effort to heal his eyes. Such kindness andpassion cannot be repaid in one lifetime. Hence, how could he allow anyone to insult his beloved Master? "Insignificant little human, you dare to speak thoughtlessly! I, the Azure Dragon, will not hold myself back. I shall ensure that your corpse will be buried today!" Tianqiongughed maniacally, his cold, proud face was filled with a haughty and arrogant smile. A disastrous murderous intent erupted from his body and almost caused every Weapon Refining Sect member to fall over in fright. "Hmph! Elder Wu Shan, lets do this together. So what if this dragon is strong and powerful? There are two of us. What do we have to fear?" Elder Ling Yun drew his longsword and jumped high into the sky. His vicious gaze stared into the sovereign-like man in azure robes. A cold smile hung on his elderly face. "Spiritual beasts will always remain spiritual beasts. No matter how powerful you can be, this maind will always belong to us humans. Spiritual beasts like you will only ever be tools to be used by humans. The funniest thing was that youre still desperately risking your life for her. Youre really reckless." Powerful cultivators in the Weapon Refining Sect were like clouds. The Master himself was a mid-level Martial Emperor and not many canpare themselves to him in this maind. This spiritual beast seemed to have only just broken through, Ling Yun observed. His aura wasnt even stable and he still wants to serve himself up on a tter to Death? Wu Shan didnt say much. His eyes stared eerily at Tianqiong as he stood next to Elder Ling Yun. His eyes clearly disyed a strong murderous intent. No one was allowed to oppose the Weapon Refining Sect! Yet this human and dragon had the audacity to dere their intentions in annihting the entire sect. In that case, this girl must die today, no matter how gifted she was. Chapter 349: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (5) Chapter 349: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Haha!" Tianqiongughed wildly as his azure robes started to flutter in the storm winds. "So you want to gang up on me? Not bad, not bad. I havent a fight like this in a very long time. Today, Ill let you two be my first kills since my recovery." Hua! In that instant, an azure wind began to circle around Tianqiong. Then, without any warning, his body disappeared and then reappeared behind Elder Ling Yun. Hua! Ling Yun felt a strong coercion from behind him. He quickly turned around and raised both hands to defend himself as blood started rushing to his brain. He stumbled a few steps back and left a trail of footprints in the air. Ling Yun had lost the disdainful look on his face, his features had turned somber. "Arent you supposed to be extremely powerful?" mocked Tianqiong. His dark eyes were filled with dominance like a mighty king, arrogant and condescending, "If thats the case,e at me! Give me all youve got!" Wu Shan wrinkled his brow, "Ling Yun, he may not have the full power of a Divine Beast, but he has the ability to turn into a human form. This proves that he has the blood of a Divine Beast in his veins. A spiritual beast like this wont be easy to deal with so lets not hide any longer. If we dont kill him today, well certainly be killed instead!" "Alright." Ling Yun nodded. Both men then pulled out their weapons, spreading a strong current of spiritual energy which shook the hearts of everyone present. "Its a spiritual weapon!" "No... Thats not right. Thats not really a spiritual weapon, its a crippled spirit weapon!" Naturally, those crippled spirit weapons were not like the one that Gu Ruoyun had found in the Heavenly Spirit Formation cave. After all, the crippled spirit weapon she found was more than a few decades old. Which was why it was a little rusty and its spiritual energy was suppressed. Hence, it had been thrown aside like a piece of scrap metal. However, though both these crippled spirit weapons may be a little old as well, they still looked pretty good on the outside. Besides, with their bubbling spiritual energy, anyone could tell that those were no ordinary weapons. Xia Zixi frowned and looked at the two elders floating in the air. The color then drained from his face. As the Young Master of the Xia Family, he certainly knew the power in the two weapons. This time, there may not be an easy way out... Ling Yun stared at Tianqiong mockingly, "Ill give you another chance. Sever your contract with this woman and serve my Lady! This way, not only will you escape with your life, our Master will award you with a crippled spirit weapon as well! A strong and powerful spiritual beast like you without a proper weapon to show off... Im sure your skill in battle has been greatly diminished." Tianqiongughed as his beautiful eyes filled with ridicule. He curled his lips and stared at Ling Yun before asking in amanding voice, "So, youre using two pieces of scrap metal to entice me into serving a good-for-nothing? My apologies, I wouldnt want them even if you have given them to me." In addition to Ling Yun, the expression of every member of the Weapon Refining Sect changed immediately. "What did you say? Not only have you belittled our crippled spirit weapons, youve even insulted our Lady!" Ling Yun was thoroughly enraged, "If you continue to follow a person like her, youll never receive a crippled spirit weapon in this lifetime! You dare to say that our Lady is a good-for-nothing, then what about Gu Ruoyun? So what if she is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall? Shes only been lucky enough to find a few pills. If those pills were in my Ladys hands, she would have be the leader of this maind in four years." Chapter 350: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (6) Chapter 350: Gu Ruoyuns Fury (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A cold light shed across Tianqiongs eyes and heughed in spite of his anger, "You and your Lady are prettypatible. Ones a shameless old man, the others a hypocritical and vile woman! Tsk tsk, it would be an insult to your thick skin if you both do not end up as husband and wife." Pu chi! The crowd could not help butugh when they heard this. So the Azure Dragon was saying that the Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect and this old man lookpatible? Just one look at that womans face and you could tell that she was absolutely furious. She couldnt hide it at all. Her originally beautiful and gentle features were now covered with ayer of frost and if she were not conscious about maintaining her image, she would probably be screaming bloody murder by now. "You *ss, youre looking for death!" Ling Yunpletely lost it. He charges towards Tianqiong in a sh but Tianqiongs face remained unchanged. His handsome features carried a mocking smile. "Go to hell!!!" Ling Yuns eyes have now turned red, his rage will never be satisfied unless he kills this dragon! "Ling Yun, stop!" Wu Shans expression changed as he thought, that idiot Ling Yun, so easily angered, this is going to be bad... But Wu Shans words were of no use, Ling Yun did not hear him at all. All he knew was that he needed to im the dragons life with his de! So he kept charging forward... Then, he noticed the smile on Tianqiongs face as he slowly opened his mouth... Both men were now very close to one another, so close that Ling Yun could feel Tianqiongs formidable power! Roar! The dragons roar rang throughout heaven and earth. Ling Yuns expression froze as an azure light shed and shot towards his body. Poor Ling Yun had tasted another onught of the mighty dragons mes! He was further away during the previous attack so he did not sustain any heavy injuries. Unfortunately, this time he was almost face-to-face with Tianqiong. The attack hit him head-on and he fell...crashing hard onto the ground. Hong long! A great chasm (deeper than the earlier one) appeared on the ground. Ling Yuny inside with his body twitching like a dead dog. Tianqiong slowly moved his line of sight to Wu Shan and smiled, "And what about you? Do you want me to have a taste of your scrap metal?" Hearing this, Wu Shans face turned gloomy. That useless Ling Yun, he thought, if hed controlled his anger, we could have taken the dragon down. Instead, he sent himself straight into the arms of death. Even with the help of the crippled spirit weapon, I cannot defeat him alone! Wu Shan began to contemte and decided that no matter what, they cant allow these people to walk out of here alive today. Otherwise, it would be a nightmare for the Weapon Refining Sect. Wu Shan was not like Ling Yun. He did not believe that Gu Ruoyun had reached this stage simply by relying on her luck. Perhaps her powers were not like her Ladyship but one should remember that her Ladyship had grown to her current level from a very young age. She was also older than Gu Ruoyun by a few years. Gu Ruoyun was only a good-for-nothing level 2 in the Qi Collection Ranks four years ago. In four short years, she has reached the ranks of a Martial King. What level of genius was she? Sparing her would be like nurturing a tiger and inviting cmity! She would certainly destroy the Weapon Refining Sect single-handedly in the future. Seeing as they have already formed a deep grudge in her, they must cut out the weeds and eliminate the roots to prevent a future disaster! "Wait!" Just then, the silent Shiyun spoke sheepishly, she turned her head at Gu Ruoyun and smiled, "Lady Gu, Ive heard that your powers have grown formidable over the years. Perhaps you would be willing to fight me? If you lose, all your spiritual beasts will belong to the Weapon Refining Sect. What do you say?" Chapter 351: The Fight (1) Chapter 351: The Fight (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The entire Xia Family courtyard was in absolute silence. Everyone turned their heads towards Gu Ruoyun and waited for her answer. After all, the opponent was the Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect who has had the best upbringing imaginable since birth. Gu Ruoyun may be a genius but whenpared with the Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect, the distance was great indeed. However, under the gaze of the anxious crowd, Gu Ruoyun slowly stepped forward with calm eyes and asked emotionlessly, "And if you were to lose?" Hong! As if struck by lightning, everyone was stunned by Gu Ruoyuns words. What does she mean? They wondered. Could it be that shes epting Shiyuns challenge? Besides, how could her opponent possibly lose? Theres no way for her to lose as Shiyun has already reached the ranks of a Martial King four years ago! Over the span of four years, she can only grow stronger. Shiyun was also stunned by Gu Ruoyuns words but she quickly recovered and smiled, "Lady Gu, you certainly have a lot of confidence in defeating me. Our Weapon Refining Sect has always cherished talented individuals. If you have the capabilities, Lady Gu, should you defeat me, my Weapon Refining Sect will not investigate the matter." This means that even if she lost, the only benefit that Gu Ruoyun will receive was that the Weapon Refining Sect would not hold her responsible for her actions. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyunughed, "Lady Shiyun, this is a normalpetition. Could it be that once you lose to me, the Weapon Refining Sect will avenge you? How about this, if you lose, I want you to kneel before the Xia Family and apologize politely! And you must announce the shamelessness of the Weapon Refining Sect to the world!" Shiyuns expression changed greatly and a cold light shed across her eyes. "I cannot help but admire your courage, Lady Gu. However, our Weapon Refining Sect has always served the citizens of the maind. What do you mean by shameless? Of course, if I were to lose, my Weapon Refining Sect will willingly ept your punishment. Even if youre simply issuing the punishment, were willing to concede and admit defeat! As long as the citizens of the maind understand our righteousness and selflessness, that would be enough." Shiyuns robes were as white as snow, her gentle and beautiful features held a determined and confident smile. Anyone who did not know the situation, after hearing her speech, would believe that she was the heroine who dared to act and was courageous enough to take responsibility for her actions and that Gu Ruoyun was a selfish and malicious viin. Obviously, Leng Yanfeng was the kind of person who knew nothing about Shiyun. He was enraged as he saw how Gu Ruoyun had forced his beloved goddess into a corner. Ayer of frost masked his handsome face, his eyes were like swords and a look of utter hatred hung upon his cold features. "Gu Ruoyun, be it manners or powers, you are worlds apart from junior sister Shiyun. In this lifetime, youll only ever be fit to look at her from behind. Youll never walk next to her, what more defeat her!" Leng Yanfengughed coldly, this woman has certainly overestimated her abilities. Not only has she epted junior sister Shiyuns challenge, she even dared to spout wild derations! Anyone with a good pair of eyes can tell the vast difference between the two. Gu Ruoyuns face remained unchanged from the very beginning and she stared calmly at Shiyun, "Lets go." "Lady Gu, I dont want to fight you but your growth over the years has made you into a savage. If this were to continue, it wont end well. I, Shiyun, have always treasured talented individuals and cannot bear your premature end. So, I want you to understand that there are many geniuses in the maind, you are not all that great." Shiyuns white robes fluttered, she looked like a fairy and was so beautiful that it was stifling. She remained smiling kindly from the very beginning as if she was always so warm and gentle to everyone. Chapter 352: The Fight (2) Chapter 352: The Fight (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lady Gu." Xia Zixi wrinkled his brows as he asked worriedly, "This battle, are you certain of the oue?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Can I say that Im not? However, I must win this for Yuers sake and mine!" She and Shiyun were long due for a fight, it was almost as if it had been determined by fate. She must face this today no matter what. Otherwise, she would never be able to be powerful cultivator! Just as Xia Zixi was about to reply, he heard an elderly voice from behind him. "Xier, lets wait and see." "Father?" Xia Zixi turned his head in astonishment to find Master Xias elderly face, "Your body..." "Cough, cough," Master Xia smiled weakly, "Im much better now. Xier, this little girl possesses something that no one else has willpower! To be more precise, it is the kind of willpower with a strong passion. She is destined to walk a path that no ordinary person can take." "Willpower?" Xia Zixi stared nkly at the young girl, "I only know that Lady Gu has the power to calm a persons worries, its the kind of power that allows anyone to feel as if nothing bad could happen as long as she was around. Father, I do not know how Yuer and Lady Gu are connected and neither do I know when they were acquainted. But I have a feeling that Lady Gus reasons foring to the Xia Family home and for saving my life were for Yuers sake." Yuer was certainly very fortunate to have met her... Gu Ruoyun stepped forward lightly, a calm light shone upon her delicate features. Hua! Shiyun suddenly walked towards her and fully disyed the coercion from her body. Upon feeling the infinite pressure, everyones faces changed. They cried out in amazement. "A Martial Emperor? How could this be? Shiyun was so young, how could she have reached the ranks of Martial Emperor so quickly?" Shiyun should be around twenty years of age yet she has already be a Martial Emperor. If news of such a gift were to get out, even the Three Great Authorities of the maind would be shocked! In this entire maind, besides thete Gu Tian, theyve only ever heard of a mysterious disciple of the Honorable Sir Tian Qi who had such a gift! Now Shiyun had turned out to have this level of ability. Even Master Xias face turned gloomy, he knew that Shiyun was powerfully gifted but he had only expected for her to have broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial King. Instead, she had unexpectedly be a Martial Emperor. Its no wonder that the elderly Wu Shan and Ling Yun would listen to hermands. Leng Yanfeng nced at Gu Ruoyun and said, "Gu Ruoyun, youve seen junior sister Shiyuns power for yourself. Its still not toote for you if you wish to surrender." "Surrender?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. Her serene gaze remained on the young woman in white before her. She curled her lips into a smile, "I, Gu Ruoyun, would never lower my head to anyone. If its a fight she wants, then I shall apany her until the end!" Leng Yanfeng feltplicated upon seeing the young girls calm and collected manner. The helpless and weak young girl from before has certainly changed over the course of four years... She has be so strong, so dazzling... thought Leng Yanfeng. Sadly, regardless of how outstanding she has be, she shall meet her end today! Its her fault for provoking junior sister Shiyun. "Draw your weapon." Shiyun raised her eyebrows and smiled, her tone of voice remained gentle as if she felt no anger towards her opponents provocation. Her expression glowed with a gentle light, "Lady Gu, Ive long waited for our battle for Ive known of your attitude since a long time ago. No matter how powerful I am, you have refused to concede. As such, let us now end our grudge." Chapter 353: The Fight (3) Chapter 353: The Fight (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun frowned lightly. Even she had not anticipated for Shiyun to have broken through to the ranks of Martial Emperor. But even so, she must win this fight! She must not lose! Gu Ruoyuns expression slowly turned serious at the thought, "Since youve said it, then Ill have to give it my all! Shiyun, your Weapon Refining Sect had long posed as a righteous and prestigious family yet youve harmed so many people for the sake of your own selfish needs. Youve sacrificed so many for the sake of your power and in order to expand their forces, the Weapon Refining Sect was now asking for the surrender of Heaven City! Furthermore, youve caused Yuer to fall off a cliff, his whereabouts are now unknown!" She felt a sharp pain in her heart and slowly closed her eyes. When she opened them again, a murderous intent radiated from her pupils, zing with the mes of fury. "It doesnt matter what you want to do, or how many people you wish to harm. That has nothing to do with me! But youre to me for Yuers disappearance. Hence, you must pay the price!" The young girl stepped forward, and slowly raised her hand. Then, a sword with glittering white light appeared in her grasp. At the same time, an aura that did not belong to Gu Ruoyun erupted. It seemed to be one level higher than her own. Hong! Shiyun stumbled back, her beautiful eyes stared in amazement at the longsword in Gu Ruoyuns hand, "This... This is a spiritual weapon?" Thats right, she thought, thats definitely a spiritual weapon. And it seems that it was not from a lower rank. It was, at the very least, a middle-ss spiritual weapon. "Lady Gu," Shiyuns smile suddenly grew cold and her eyes sharpened. She stared at Gu Ruoyun as if she had caught a little thief and spoke coldly, "Ive always believed that you were a genius but in reality, youre nothing but a hoodlum who imitates dogs and steals chickens! Some time ago, my fathers spiritual weapon was stolen by a thief. I never suspected that it would be you. This time, youve been caught red-handed. What do you have to say for yourself?" Everyone in the Weapon Refining Sect knew that the Master had a low-ss spiritual weapon but no one has ever seen it before. So when Shiyun used Gu Ruoyun of the theft, they thoroughly believed her. Only Shiyun herself would know that whenpared with a low-ss spiritual weapon, the de on Gu Ruoyuns hands was far more powerful. However, in ordance with the Weapon Refining Sects usual style, she wanted to im the spiritual weapon with a true story. So there should be a basis for her im. Luckily, someone had indeed infiltrated the Weapon Refining Sect and stolen her fathers weapon. Hence, she used this to concoct her story. "Hehe," Leng Yanfengughed softly, and spoke with disdain, "It seems that the daughter of Gu Tian herself is actually a hoodlum who imitates dogs and steals chickens, she would even go to the extent of a petty crime! You would also show off your stolen goods in front of junior sister Shiyun, what do you have to say for yourself now?" Gu Ruoyun calmly raised her lips, "You say that this spiritual weapon belongs to the Weapon Refining Sect, do you have proof of that statement?" "Lady Gu," Shiyun smiled serenely, "Everyone knew that my fathers spiritual weapon was stolen a few months ago and now youve drawn a spiritual weapon. If this did not belong to my father, where did ite from? Has anyone ever seen you using a spiritual weapon before? Besides, Ive seen my fathers weapon so I can confirm that this was the very same spiritual weapon that he had lost." Upon hearing Shiyuns words, the crowd exploded into endless chatter. The members of the Weapon Refining Sect all stared at Gu Ruoyun with disdain. They never imagined that the young Master of the Hundred Herb Hall would turn out to be a thief. Now they were assuming that the many pills she had were all stolen from somewhere else. Otherwise, how could a good-for-nothing like her be so lucky to obtain so many treasures? Chapter 354: The Fight (4) Chapter 354: The Fight (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Youre certain that this weapon is the exact one that was stolen?" Gu Ruoyun stared at Shiyun with a half smile ying on her lips. "Lady Gu, youve asked a question despite already knowing the answer." Shiyun stepped forward and released a wave of coercion. Then, a violent storm began to engulf the Xia Family courtyard. "This spiritual weapon belongs to my Weapon Refining Sect. As the Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect, I shall take it back today!" Hong! As she spoke, a berserk tornado of dust formed in front of her, it flew towards Gu Ruoyun at top speed. Then, the dust began to fill the heavens, covering the azure skies... Gu Ruoyun was unable to clearly make out the situation in front of her. Suddenly winds rose from behind her. She quickly turned around, grabber her longsword and blocked the sudden attack. The sheer force of the attack numbed her hand and caused a deep gash. Blood dripped slowly from her open wound. Despite using a high-ss spiritual weapon, she was still one level away from a Martial Emperor and it would not be easy for her to surpass that. "Lady Gu, its still not toote." After the dust storm, Shiyuns soft and gentle voice rang aloud, "As long as you surrender and pledge your allegiance to the Weapon Refining Sect, I will exempt you from your punishment for theft and award you with a prestigious position." Anyone ignorant of the situation would believe that Shiyun was truly a merciful and good person who repays with kindness. However, only Gu Ruoyun knew that this woman was only concerned with obtaining her spiritual force. If she were to submit to the Weapon Refining Sect, she would certainly be nourishment for Shiyun sacrificing herself for a supposedly virtuous cause. But was Gu Ruoyun a passive person? No! She will not lose to Shiyun, no matter what. Hong! The longsword shone brightly and in a moment a small smile appeared on the girls clear and cold eyes. She raised her sword and charged quickly towards Shiyun and both weapons shed against one another. The great turbulence destroyed Gu Ruoyuns sleeve and blood began to trickle down her wrist... "Aih, Gu Ruoyun of the Hundred Herb Hall was still no match for a Martial Emperor. Her current level in strength was too far off from Shiyuns." In Heaven City, a family elder shook his head as he sighed. They were all like grasshoppers on the same rope. Naturally, they hoped that Gu Ruoyun would win but talking was easy after all. The opponent was not only a young genius but a Martial Emperor too! "No, did you see that? The attack may have caused injuries but she managed to force Shiyun a few steps back." The one who had spoken was, impressively, the leader of the powers of Heaven City, Ba Zhentian. He was now fully focused on observing the match and he wrinkled his brow as if he had just thought of something. Hearing his words, everyone else began to realize this as well. Shiyun had indeed been forced into a retreat. She was only a Martial King which was like a mere grain of sandpared to a Martial Emperor, they thought in unison. However, she had managed to force her Martial Emperor opponent into retreat? Just how perverse was this girl? Ba Zhentian rxed his brow and smiled, " Ive had the pleasure of meeting Lady Gu once and I already knew that she wasnt someone who should be taken lightly even four years ago. Do any of you know what level she was at? She was only a good-for-nothing still stuck at level 2 in the Qi Collection ranks. Everyone in Azure Dragon country knew this. But she had managed to grow to such a degree in such a short time, Shiyun was indeed a genius but her sess stemmed from ten years of hard work. Yet Gu Ruoyun achieved that in only four years! If she had a bit more time, surpassing Shiyun would not have been a problem, but..." Ba Zhentian paused as his gaze slowly turned somber. Chapter 355: The Fight (5) Chapter 355: The Fight (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "But she had epted Shiyuns challenge! Honestly, no one can be sure if she will be victorious or not, not even herself! If she were to seed, she would still have a long journey ahead. If she were to lose, then Im afraid that this little girl will be destroyed and this incident will cast her into a deep pit forever. Hence, be it whether she is truly a genius or a good-for-nothing, it all depends on this very battle." However, he was anticipating many more surprises from this young girl... Tianqiong hovered in the skies as hismanding gaze stared coldly at the humans before him. He did not care about the agreements made before the battle. Once his Master was in danger, he would break the rules and willingly endure the spittle of ten thousand people. He would never allow any harm toe to his beloved Master. ... In the courtyard. Shiyun clutched the sword in her hand. Her originally gentle and beautiful face was now covered with ayer of frost. Her alluring eyes stared coldly at Gu Ruoyun. She had been forced to retreat! In front of the eyes of the crowd, a Martial King had made her retreat! This was hard for her deeply egotistical self to bear. "Lady Gu," Shiyun smiled, "It was a little slippery so I identally stumbled. Now the real fight will begin, I hope youre prepared to endure the attacks." Hua! Just as she spoke, the Weapon Refining Sect suddenly exploded into a lively debate. "Mother of... What did the Xia Family do? Theyd put too much wax on the floor? I actually thought that woman had forced her Ladyship to retreat." "Haha, how could this be? Shes only a merchant of the secr world. How could she bepared to the Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect? Our Lady was a true genius and the savior of many heroes on the maind. What does she have? Tsk tsk, look at the blood trickling down her wrist. I reckon she has been crippled by our Lady." Everyone was filled with ridicule and disdain. In their eyes, Gu Ruoyun could never defeat Shiyun! Both sides were much too far apart; one was merely a Martial King and the other was a Martial Emperor. There was no suspense in this battle... "Lady Gu, I wonder if you can endure my next move!" Shiyun rposed the chill in her eyes and smiled calmly. Then, without another word, she quicklyunched another attack. She was so fast it was like a swift wind hade and gone in a sh. The attack was so quick that the crowd had only been able to make out the quick sh of a white figure... But then, everyone saw something totally unbelievable... Roar! The loud roar of a dragon rang from Gu Ruoyuns longsword and the entire courtyard trembled. Next, the pale dragon, who had initially been lying quietly within the longsword, emerged in a sh of light. Hisrge body was like a great mountain and charged towards Shiyun... "This... This was a legendary sword spirit? No! Impossible, a low-ss spiritual weapon could not possibly contain a weapon spirit! Only a high-ss spiritual weapon would contain a weapon spirit! Heavens, her spiritual weapon was actually from a higher ss! Didnt her Ladyship im that she had stolen the Masters weapon?" cried one Weapon Refining Sect protector in shock. Everyone turned their gaze towards Shiyun as if they were waiting for an exnation... Shiyuns face changed. Besides the difference in power between a middle-ss and low-ss spiritual weapon, everything else was pretty much the same! But she did not expect that Gu Ruoyuns spiritual weapon to turn out to be from a higher ss! If the news of this high-ss spiritual weapon were to get out, even the Three Great Authorities will be shaken! Chapter 356: The Fight (6) Chapter 356: The Fight (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Didnt you say that this spiritual weapon had belonged to your Weapon Refining Sect?" Noticing the look on Shiyuns face, Xia Zixi smirked, "Only, I get the feeling that youve never really seen your own fathers weapon, Lady Shiyun. To simply im that any random spiritual weapon was stolen property belonging to the Weapon Refining Sect, tsk tsk. If thats the case, you should have just said that every treasure in the maind belonged to your Weapon Refining Sect." Anyone could hear the obvious disdain in Xia Zixis tone. They began to look differently at Shiyun, even the disciples of the Weapon Refining Sect looked a little doubtful. "Hmph!" Leng Yanfeng scoffed, his cold face was filled with arrogance, "The many weapons in the world are not very much different from one another. The fact that junior sister Shiyun had made a mistake gives little room for criticism. You have no cause totch onto this matter. Knowing junior sister Shiyuns personality, it was beneath your dignity to shift the me onto her." Shiyun remained silent. The more she looked at Gu Ruoyun, the colder her gaze became, it now carried a murderous intent that she could not conceal. If her initial goal in killing her was because of Qianbei Ye, now, simply based on the fact that this woman had humiliated her, she must die! Thats right, Shiyun put all of the me on Gu Ruoyun. Had she shown the true power of the high-ss spiritual weapon earlier on, she would not have been humiliated in front of all these people... A cold smile appeared on Shiyuns gentle and beautiful face at the thought of this, "Lady Gu, now, allow me to understand the power of this high-ss spiritual weapon." Hong! A strong, crushing aura that could topple the mountains and overturn the seas erupted, so strong that people found it hard to breathe. Shiyun glided forward slowly and gracefully. A cold light shed on the double-edged silver sword in her hand. "Look out, Lady Gu!" Xia Zixis chest tightened and before he could finish speaking, he saw Shiyuns figure turn into a mirage. It was so quick that it was soon impossible to track her movements... All they could see was a white figure which was constantly moving. Gu Ruoyuns face was now full of intense concentration as her cold eyes watched the figure surround her. Then, she finally made her move... Roar! A loud dragons roar rang from inside the longsword and a white light charged fiercely towards one of the mirages. Just as the white pale dragon was about to m against the mirage, it suddenly disappeared without a trace. "Gu Ruoyun, you have no father nor a mother. Allow me to teach you some manners in your parents ce." All of a sudden, a cold voice sounded from above Gu Ruoyuns head. Just as she raised her head, she saw a silver double-edged sword piercing towards her from above. The silver light from the sword shot towards Gu Ruoyuns head. Everyone could feel a thick, clear murderous intent. She was too fast and Gu Ruoyun was unable to dodge the attack in time. She could only raise her longsword in one quick move, resulting in a loud crash. The strong aura from both des erupted and destroyed all the trees in the surrounding area, not an inch ofnd had been spared. Gu Ruoyun had stumbled quite a distance back and left a deep gorge on the ground. A strong bitterness filled her throat and in the end, she forced herself to swallow the fresh blood that was rushing to spill out from her mouth. Her lips curled into a calm smile. "A Martial Emperor, yet thats all you can do?" Shiyuns eyes were clouded with gloom, she did not think that Gu Ruoyun would be able to withstand her attack. Even with the help of the high-ss spirit weapon, her ability to defend against her attack was also rted to her innate power. If I do not get rid of this girl today, thought Shiyun, a great misfortune will befall us all one day. Chapter 357: The Fight (7) Chapter 357: The Fight (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Ruoyun," Shiyun smiled lightly as she stood in mid-air. Her white robes fluttered in the wind and she looked like a fairy from a painting, "It goes without saying that youre indeed a rare genius. But unfortunately, at such a young age, you could not differentiate between right and wrong. Not only did you refuse to serve the maind, youve associated yourself with the minority. We came to Heaven City with the sole purpose of capturing you. If anyone was to me for Heaven Citys misfortune, its you." Gu Ruoyun smiled coldly and disdainfully, "What? You failed in your scheme to frame me so youre now randomly using me of crimes to give your Weapon Refining Sect the right to kill me? If you wanted to kill me so much then by all means, go ahead and try! Why should there a need for so many reasons? Youre even finding excuses for your own greed!" "Gu Ruoyun, are you still trying to shove false arguments down our throats?" Shiyuns smile slowly disappeared and she scoffed coldly, "I received this information after years of investigation. For the sake of peace and safety on the maind, I will not let you off today no matter what! Furthermore, youve killed so many people. Youve long carried a great sin, if you arent killed today, many more innocent lives will die by your hand in the future. I cannot bear it. Hence, I must exterminate you!" Hua! Shiyun pierced through the void again, the cold light from her silver sword shed across Gu Ruoyuns face. Gu Ruoyuns mind stirred, she narrowly dodged the strike and mmed her hand at Shiyuns chest. Shiyun reacted at the same time, blocking Gu Ruoyuns sudden attack. Peng! The earth quaked and the mountains shook as both palms shed. Gu Ruoyun quickly jabbed her sword into the ground to stabilize her posture. She clutched her numbed hand and raised her head towards Shiyun. Her cold eyes were focused entirely on the woman in white. "Gu Ruoyun, your powers werecking. Youre no match for me! Besides, you dont have to search for Little Master Xia anymore. The Xia Family will belong to the Weapon Refining Sect sooner orter. As for the Little Master Xia, hes long been imprisoned by my Weapon Refining Sect. Take my advice, cease your resistance obediently and admit that this spiritual weapon truly belonged to my Weapon Refining Sect. Or else you will never see him again." At this moment, a sound rang from within Gu Ruoyuns soul, causing her initially clear and cold eyes to slowly turn blood-red. She red fiercely at Shiyuns faintly smiling face. As the voice hade from Gu Ruoyuns soul, only she could hear it. "What did you say?" Gu Ruoyun slowly rose as a cold light covered her delicate and pretty face. "If you have harmed a single hair on Yuers head, not even the entire Weapon Refining Sects death would be enough to pay this debt!" Shiyun looked astonished and innocent as if she was ignorant of Gu Ruoyuns meaning. Hong! Every bit of aura burst from within Gu Ruoyuns body. She slowly closed her eyes as all kinds of memories from her past life shed across her mind in slow motion. "Yuer, I once swore that I will not allow any harm toe to you in this life." "If anyone dared to touch you, I will make their entire n apany you in death!" Then, she opened her eyes and a re filled with a murderous intent shot towards Shiyun. She spoke slowly, "Shiyun, your biggest mistake was using Yuer as a means to threaten me! You say that the Weapon Refining Sect has captured Yuer so... I will kill every single one of you and bring him home!" Chapter 358: The Fight (8) Chapter 358: The Fight (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The young girl stood tall with her sleeves pping in the violent wind. When she spoke, her voice was calm and did not tremble but everyone could hear the ferocity in her tone. Then, she stepped forward. She gripped her longsword and the white pale dragon seemed to move. A cruel light shone in his sharp cold eyes. Just as Gu Ruoyun pierced upwards into the sky, a strong hurricane tore through the ground and destroyed the front walls. "Gu Ruoyun, since you insist on resisting, dont me me for being rude." Shiyuns body shed like the wind and reached Gu Ruoyun in a split second. Then, everyone witnessed an unforgettable scene... Under the violent storm, Shiyuns sword was aimed fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. Her face hadpletely lost its initial gentleness, her beautiful features werepletely cold. Kill her! She thought. Once shes dead, Qianbei Ye will return to my side! Shiyun no longer cared about hiding her strong hatred and an infinite amount of murderous intent erupted into every direction, clouding the entire Xia Family courtyard with smoke and dispute. Peng! Peng, peng, peng! Dust flew everywhere, blurring out Gu Ruoyuns emotionless expression. She raised her sword to defend herself, blocking her opponents increasingly violent attacks. "Lady Gu!" Xia Zixi felt a tight grip on his heart and his gaze filled with anxiety. If this were to continue, it would be disastrous for Lady Gu. But no matter how strong the attacks were, Gu Ruoyun never faltered. The corners of her lips were fixed into a sneer as she stared disdainfully at Shiyun who was gradually appearing less capable than she desired to be. One should know that every attack by a cultivator would deplete her spiritual strength. Once your spiritual strength has been drained, you will be ughtered! Hence, Gu Ruoyun was waiting. Waiting for the moment when Shiyun could no longer hold on... "Whats Lady Shiyun doing? Why doesnt she just finish her off?" "Thats right, even if this woman does have a special spiritual weapon, Lady Shiyun was a Martial Emperor. The difference in power should suppress her greatly so why was she wasting time and toying with this woman?" The members of the Weapon Refining Sect stared at Shiyun in confusion. They simply could not understand it... Why cant she just finish her off? Of course, no one knew that Shiyun was bitterly suffering in silence. She did not know what this woman had done but she simply could not kill her. If she does notnd the killing blow soon, Shiyun will be utterly humiliated! Her noble and virtuous self could not bear this thought. Viciousness gripped Shiyuns heart and she stumbled violently back before gathering a strong force from within her. It was powerful enough to destroy everything in sight. "Gu Ruoyun, I wanted to give you a chance to confess your mistakes so I did not deliver your killing blow. Since you insist on persisting wilfully, then I have no choice but to eliminate this public threat!" Even at a time like this, Shiyun was still adamant on saving her pride. She refused to let anyone know that she has not been able to kill this woman. This time, she was going to throw caution to the wind and gather all her power from within. With this blow, Gu Ruoyun would surely be killed! This was the only way for her to recover her prestige. Chapter 359: The Fight (9) Chapter 359: The Fight (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hong! The skies suddenly turned dark as a storm started to form. Shiyun stood beneath the grey skies, her endless power had turned into a formidable hurricane, attacking with loud rumbles. She charged towards Gu Ruoyun, leaving no room for resistance and mmed into her body, sending it flying a few meters away. Peng! Gu Ruoyun mmed into a wall and fell limply onto the ground. Blood spilled out from her mouth, staining the ground before her. "Haha, I told you so. How could it be possible that her Ladyship would be unable to defeat a Martial King? She was merely being merciful and wanted to give Gu Ruoyun a chance. Who would have guessed that she did not value it and thoroughly angered her Ladyship instead." The disciples of the Weapon Refining Sectughed, Lady Shiyun was a strong heroine in their hearts. No one in the younger generation could defeat Lady Shiyun. Now look, Gu Ruoyun, who was considered a genius by all in the maind, has she not been defeated our Lady Shiyun? But soon, the disciplesughter suddenly became stuck in their throats. Their expressions stiffened. "So, thats all a dignified Martial Emperor can do." The young girls voice was soft but everyone heard it distinctively... The disciples stared at the young girl as she crawled up from the floor. Their faces were twisted in an ugly expression as they cried out in shock, "How... How was this possible? Shes only an insignificant Martial King, after being hit by such a strong attack from Lady Shiyun, how could she not be dead? Was this fellow an immortal cockroach?" The young girls clothes looked poor and shabby under the violent winds. Her face was covered in ayer of dust and she looked like a particrly pathetic figure. "She didnt die, shes actually not dead. Impossible, how was she still alive?" Shiyun was shaken at the sight of this. She screamed and her ugly expression was particrly terrifying as she stared dead-on at Gu Ruoyun, "Why are you not dead? Why?" Gu Ruoyun smiled as she slowly walked towards Shiyun. A dragons roar rang from her longsword amidst the screaming winds, shaking the hearts of everyone present. "Where is Yuer!" The young girls clear and cold voice slowly entered Shiyuns consciousness, causing her to regain herposure. She sneered, then used her soul to speak, "Gu Ruoyun, Ive told you. Xia Linyu is now in the hands of our Weapon Refining Sect. If you have no qualms about allowing me to kill you in front of everyone else, Ill let him go. Otherwise, I will have his heart and lungs dug out from his body, and whip his corpse for a hundred days!" Peng! Gu Ruoyun stepped savagely onto Shiyuns body and stared at her emotionlessly, "You think that you have the right to discuss conditions with me? Give Yuer back to me or I wouldnt mind giving you a taste of having your heart and lungs dug out from your body." She then drew her sword and pointed the sharp end of the de at Shiyuns chest before asking coldly, "Talk, where is Yuer?" "Stop!" Hong! Elder Wu Shan was exploding with rage, the aura in his entire body began to stir but he did not dare make his move in front of the Azure Dragon. He could only star gloomily at Gu Ruoyuns cold exterior. "Gu Ruoyun, you could not defeat my Lady by force so you depleted her spiritual power on purpose. How could this be considered a skill?" Gu Ruoyun nced calmly at him, "I stood still and allowed her to kill me, yet that wasnt good enough? She could not kill me so that proves that her powers werecking." Chapter 360: The Fight (10) Chapter 360: The Fight (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Exactly! Gu Ruoyun had not retaliated from the very beginning, allowing Shiyun to kill her. But Shiyuns powers were far too weak and was unable tond the killing blow yet he was still ming it on Gu Ruoyun? Soon, every powerful force in Heaven City was staring at the Weapon Refining Sect with disdain. Theyve seen shamelessness before but not to this degree. Lady Gu may have used a technique to deplete her opponents energy in battle but was it really her fault that Shiyun was incapable of killing her? "You..." Elder Wu Shan suppressed his fiery rage and replied her coldly, "Gu Ruoyun, you should know the position of the Weapon Refining Sect in the maind, especially the preference we receive from the Three Great Authorities. If you kill our Lady, the Three Great Authorities will never let you off lightly!" Gu Ruoyunughed coldly and drove her foot further into Shiyuns body. The sound of ribs breaking could be heard. "The Weapon Refining Sect had acted against the Xia Family first. If the Three Great Authorities were unable to differentiate between right and wrong, then they are nothing but a bunch of hypocrites!" Just then, a loudugh rang from the heavens, "Haha, little girl, youre certainly like a newborn calf unafraid of the tiger. Im afraid only you would be so bold as to use our Three Great Authorities of being hypocrites." Shua, shua, shua! Several elderly figures appeared from the sky with a sh and Master Xia, who had remained calm and collected from the beginning, suddenly lost hisposure. His voice trembled as he said, "Its the people from the Immortal Realm!" The bordends of the Three Great Authorities were divided into three great powers: the Immortal Realm, the Courts of Hell and the Spirit Sect. However, between the three powers, only the Immortal Realm seemed to particrly enjoy meddling in other peoples business. Sometimes, they really did not differentiate between right and wrong. "Thats right. We are from the Immortal Realm." A white-robed elder smiled kindly as his gaze swept through the crowd,nding on Gu Ruoyun. He spoke warmly, "Little girl, on ount of the Immortal Realm, could you let the Weapon Refining Sect go? As the saying goes, if revenge breeds revenge, will there ever be an end to it? Why not requite evil with good? I believe that your opponent will be very grateful towards your decision." Gu Ruoyuns expression was growing colder by the second but she did not remove her leg. She stared at the white-robed elder emotionlessly, "I, Gu Ruoyun, have never recognized the meaning of having to requite evil with good. I will only requite injury with more injury. If youre asking me to let them off, then wouldnt Master Xias suffering had been in vain? And Xia Linyu would have fallen off a cliff for nothing? Even now, it was still unclear whether he lives or not!" The white-robed elder wrinkled his brows and nced at Master Xia. He retained his warm manner of speaking. "Even if the Weapon Refining Sect was in the wrong, those who have been injured were already injured and those who were lost will remain lost. Little girl, whats the point in holding on to this matter and refusing to let it go? The Weapon Refining Sect have arge role to y in the wars on this maind and Lady Shiyun is a rare genius. If you were to kill them, you will be a criminal on this maind and your name will go down in history for infamy. Are you sure you want to do this?" Gu Ruoyun shed him a smile filled with mockery and disdain. But most of all it was filled with determination. "What do the matters of the maind have to do with me? I only protect those who matter to me. The livelihood of anyone else has nothing to do with me. Furthermore, if the loss of one Weapon Refining Sect would copse the maind, then the number of ipetent people in this maind were far too many! Your Three Great Authorities is also useless! I dont care whoes here today, Shiyun must die!" Chapter 361: Surprisingly, Its Him (1) Chapter 361: Surprisingly, Its Him (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Haha!" The white-robed elderughed in spite of his anger. He then put his hands behind his back and his eyes lost their initial warmth, they now held the light of a fiery rage. "Little girl, I see that you are also a genius. If you were to serve the maind, you would certainly win sess, recognition, and be highly revered among the people of the maind. Yet for the sake of your selfish needs, you would carelessly cast aside the maind! From what Ive heard, Xia Linyu has not even reached the rank of a Martial King. Hence, even if there were a hundred of him, he would still be no match for a Martial King of the Weapon Refining Sect!" Hong! A strong aura erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body as her lips curled into a cold smile, "But, no matter how I look at it, even with thebined lives of the people of the maind, it would note close to his life." "Haha! Little girl, you have such an evil nature at such a young age. If this were to continue, it would be disastrous for the maind. As the patron saint of the maind, we must destroy you before the disaster can arrive." In that instant, the elders in the air released their collective coercion from their bodies, suppressing everyone in sight and rendering them breathless. "Little Gu girl, these people are all Martial Emperors, especially the one who has just spoken, he...is a high-level Martial Emperor!" Despite the Azure Dragons great power, he was no match for so many Martial Emperors! Furthermore, thought Master Xia, Im still wounded. Even facing a low-level Martial Emperor would be difficult for me... Master Xia was deeply troubled at the thought. Perhaps, this time, the Xia Family was truly in danger. Gu Ruoyuns expression turned serious. She knew that theres a vast difference in power between her abilities and those of her opponents. But if she were to let Shiyun go, Yuer would remain in grave danger! She would only be able to ensure his safety when she is in her hands. "Lord Bai, please save me." Shiyuns malevolence returned from silence, as long as the people of the Immortal Realm are around, Gu Ruoyun will die, this was without a doubt! The white-robed elder said nothing more. His indifferent gaze stared at Gu Ruoyun and he asked, "Ill ask you onest time, are you really going to kill everyone in the Weapon Refining Sect?" "Yes!" Her answer was definite and it enraged the white-robed elder. "Great, just great. Such impudence, even when faced with the people of the Immortal Realm, what audacity! Since thats the case, then Ill do as you wish!" Hua! A gust of white wind shed and the white-robed elder appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. His eyes werepletely devoid of his initial warmth, they were now filled with arrogance and malevolence. He aimed his palm violently towards her chest. "Gu girl!" Master Xias expression had thoroughly changed. He no longer cared about his wounds and rushed towards Gu Ruoyun. Unfortunately, they were both too far away, he could not save her from the white-robed elder in time... Hong! Just as he was about to give up all hope, a grim ck figure, as sharp as an eagle, swooped in. He held out his hand and collided with the white-robed elders palm, pushing Master Xia out of the way. Under the wild winds, dressed in ck like an eagle of the night, the mans back was wide and steadfast. She didnt know why but Gu Ruoyun felt at peace. "Its you?" It was the masked man she had once met back in Azure Dragon Country. The man did not speak, his back faced Gu Ruoyun. His grim features were filled with murderous intent and underneath his ck mask, he pursed his thin lips. His sharp, dark eyes stared coldly at the white-robed elder. The white-robed elder stared back in astonishment at the man who had appeared out of thin air. It seemed as if he was reflecting on something. Suddenly, he noticed something else and a fiery rage slowly built up within his very being. Chapter 362: Surprisingly, Its Him (2) Chapter 362: Surprisingly, Its Him (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Shengxiao, its you! So youve secretly left the Spirit Sect and have arrived in this ce! Were you not afraid of the change in the structure of the Spirit Sect should those people know of your absence? You should know that there are many who are eyeing your position." The mans back shook, his ck robes fluttered lightly under the strong winds and aplicated expression shed across his stern face. "Gu Shengxiao? Big brother?" Gu Ruoyun was in a daze and stared at the man before her in astonishment. So this man who had once helped her was her elder brother whom shes yet to meet? The man ced his hand on his ck mask and slowly pulled it off. He gently turned around and his grim features softened upon seeing the young girl behind him. However, most of his expression was filled with shame. "Xiao Yun, Im so sorry. I could not show myself to you because no one must know of my absence from the Spirit Sect." Hong! Gu Ruoyun felt as if her brain had been blown to bits. She stared nkly at the handsome face in front of her and memories of that face slowly emerged... She may not be the previous Gu Ruoyun but she still retained all of her memories. Hence, in her memories, this man would always look grim and stern in front of everyone else. Only when he was with her would he disy a warm smile and every time she was bullied, he would protect her. He worked hard in his cultivation and entered the Spirit Sect all for the sake of achieving enough power to protect her. And in return, she had quietly endured her suffering after having grown up in order to not cause any trouble for her big brother... No wonder, no wonder she had felt such a reassurance in his presence, no wonder he woulde to her aid whenever she was in danger. This was because he was Gu Shengxiao, her older brother, whom she had relied on for life. "Gu Shengxiao, how could it be him?" Leng Yanfengs face changed greatly as he tightly clenched his fist, "Furthermore, it would seem that hes also at the level of a Martial Emperor, and...even stronger than junior sister Shiyun." Years ago, thought Leng Yanfeng, this man was only slightly stronger than me. How had he progressed to such a degree in just a few short years? Moreover, based upon the Immortal Realm elders words, he seemed to have entered the Spirit Sect and now holds a prestigious position in it. No! I wont ept this! Last time, the Weapon Refining Sect had chosen me because he had rejected them. Thats why they turned their attention to me! But why are our differences so vast now and how can I bear this? "Xiao Yun, leave this to me. Dont worry." Then, Gu Shengxiao turned towards the people of the Immortal Realm. Compared with his earlier gentleness towards Gu Ruoyun, his eyes were now like ice and his features were devoid of emotion, "The people of the Immortal Realm are certainly awe-inspiring. So many of you, making things difficult for a girl of over ten years of age." "Hehe." The white-robed elder let out a lowugh, "Gu Shengxiao, does your Spirit Sect n on bing great sinners of the maind? This little girl was poisonous, selfish, and cold-hearted. She has caused harm to so many people for her own selfish reasons. The Immortal Realm shall rid thends of this disaster in ce of the heavens." Gu Shengxiaos eyes grew colder by the second, the lines on his handsome turned distinct and his thin lips curled into a chilling angle. He looked like a merciless, murderous god and was so cold that hearts were shaken. "Seeing as the people of the Immortal Realm are so unreasonable, I have nothing more to say! However, if anyone from the Immortal Realm wishes to harm her, youll have to do it over my dead body!" Chapter 363: Qianbei Ye Arrives (1) Chapter 363: Qianbei Ye Arrives (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He did not care about righteousness or wickedness, neither was he concerned with the dignity of the men before him. All he knew was that the young girl behind him was a person who he must protect with all his might. If he couldnt even protect his own sister, then was the use of his abilities? Gu Ruoyun stared at the mans broad back and a warm current rushed through her heart. This was her big brother, her big brother who would protect her, no matter what would happen. However, this haspletely changed the way Master Xia and everyone else looked at her. No wonder she dared to look down upon the people from the Immortal Realm, she had the support of the Spirit Sect. Furthermore, based on the situation, it would seem that this man holds a pretty high position in the Spirit Sect. "Haha." The white-robed elderughed coldly and his initially kindly face was now filled with murderous intent. He spoke curtly, "Gu Shengxiao, on ount of the fact that you are a disciple of the Spirit Sect, I have no wish to hurt you. Yet you are determined to shield this demon woman who wouldmit any imaginable misdeed. Since thats the case, then I shall have to teach you a lesson in the ce of the Spirit Sect. Im certain that the old fart from the Spirit Sect would not say a word about this." As he spoke, the people who had been standing behind the white-robed elder made their move and surrounded Gu Shengxiao. The fight was about to begin. Gu Shengxiao frowned, his cold gaze swept across the old faces in front of him as a sharp light shed across his eyes. "The people of the Immortal Realm certainly enjoy using their strength in numbers. However, while everyone else was frightened of you, I, Gu Shengxiao, have never feared anyone from the Immortal Realm." "Haha, good! I hope you can still say these words when were done with you." The white-robed elderughed in spite of his anger and a murderous intent shed across his eyes. Gu Shengxiao was indeed a genius. In fact, his gifts have drawn the envy of the people of the Immortal Realm! Many a time, they have even thought of infiltrating the Spirit Sect and destroying him. Otherwise, if he were to continue to progress, he would certainly be a threat to the Immortal Realm. Do not assume that rtions between the Immortal Realm and the Spirit Sect are truly harmonious. This was only on the surface. This was because they had been on the same level in power but ever since Gu Shengxiao had entered the Spirit Sect, nothing had remained the same. Yet the old man of the Spirit Sect had protected Gu Shengxiao too well, so well that they had absolutely no opportunity. But who would have guessed that Gu Shengxiao had secretly left the Spirit Sect? And the person in the Spirit Sect was actually his body decoy? It was he who provided the Immortal Realm with this opportunity and they had a concrete reason for killing him now! After all, would the Spirit Sect revolt for the sake one dead man? The murderous intent within the white-robed elder thickened at the thought of this. He sneered, "All of you, get him. Capture this young man who has an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities and teach him some manners while youre at it!" Shua! Everyone attacked instantly, several Martial Emperors pressed their coercion towards Gu Shengxiao. Even if Gu Shengxiao was more powerful now, he did not seem to look too good under the coercion of so many Martial Emperors. But he refused to show it, his handsome face remained grim and he gripped the sword in his hand, pursing his lips and raised his sharp eyebrows. Hua, hua, hua! The sharp end of each elders sword shed from all angles. They swung at Gu Shengxiao together, as if driving him to his grave. "These people of the Immortal Realm are so damned shameless. That leader, the white-robed elder was already a high-level Martial Emperor. Not only were they bullying someone of a younger generation and bullying the weak, theyre using power y in numbers. This was simply too shameless!" Master Xia stomped his foot angrily as he stared uneasily at the battle. Chapter 364: Qianbei Ye Arrives (2) Chapter 364: Qianbei Ye Arrives (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the sky, the Azure Dragon roared loudly before charging down from above, joining the battle. However, even with his intervention, they were still badly outnumbered. Surrounded by so many people, Gu Shengxiao would not be able to hold on for very much longer. "Yuner, I can hold them off for now, go now!" Go? Staring at the mans tall and determined figure, Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly. She was the cause behind this matter, how could she allow her big brother to foot the bill? She could not leave. "Big brother, I wont leave. I wont let you face this danger alone. Im the daughter of Gu Tian. Fathers very name once shook the maind. As his daughter, how can I retreat? Even if I were to leave, I must take Shiyun with me. Obviously, the Immortal Realm will not allow me to take her away." One was her little brother from her past life, with whom she was mutually dependent for life. The other was her big brother in her present life, who would protect her with his life. They were both extremely important to her, how could she abandon them? "Go! Yuner, hurry up and leave! You are my one and only sister, consider it my plea to you. Go!" Gu Shengxiao blocked an attack with his sword and cried out to the young girl without even turning his head. The white-robed elder overheard Gu Shengxiaos words and his expression sunk, "Trying to get away? It wont be that east! No one is allowed to leave today!" Shua! Once he had finished speaking, the white-robed elder shot towards Gu Ruoyun like a bolt of lightning, aiming his green longsword at her shoulder. Gu Ruoyun was now extremely weak from enduring Shiyuns countless attacks, she had no strength to dodge the attack... Pu chi! The sound of a sword piercing through a humans body was absolutely striking, like a drop of water sharply rousing Gu Ruoyuns heart. The mans ck robes looked as mysterious as the night sky. Hisrge hand gripped the elders green sword tightly and fresh blood began to trickle from the palm of his hand onto the ground, dyeing the surface in red. The sharp edge of the sword pierced deep into the mans chest, soaking his clothes with blood. But, since the beginning, the man did not even grimace. He only gripped the de tightly with hisrge hands and forcefully pulled it out of him. Fresh blood spurted from his wound and Gu Shengxiao clutched his chest tightly. But he remained steadfast, he did not stumble, not even a single step. "Go, all of you, take her and go. Leave immediately!" His voice was muffled and hoarse again but no one could me the urgency in his manner. But just as he spoke, he was pulled back into battle again... "Yan, kill them all! Kill every single person from the Immortal Realm!" Gu Ruoyuns gaze fell upon Gu Shengxiaos wound as her eyes stared coldly at Gu Shengxiaos attackers. In that moment, the murderous intent in her heart thickened with a raging fire. Shua! Just as she spoke, a little red animal appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. It had one red eye and one green eye, giving off an indescribably strange appearance. However, that little thing did not make a move. It pouted as it watched both sides who were locked in battle with contempt. He may have agreed to her contract but he never intended to fight for her. Furthermore, this woman had used that phoenix to force him into it and now that phoenix has entered into a deep slumber. Why should he fear her? She wants me to help her in a fight? Impossible! "Yan, did you not hear what I said? I want you to kill every member of the Immortal Realm!" Gu Ruoyun suppressed her anger and red coldly at the little fellow who was yawning as ity on the ground. Chapter 365: Qianbei Ye Arrives (3) Chapter 365: Qianbei Ye Arrives (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yanughed mockingly and thought: if you want me to help you, youll have to beg me. She merely a low, petty human, why should I help her? Especially since this human was only a tiny little Martial King. She may have been lucky enough to make a dragon surrender to her but this mere quality does not change my hatred towards humans! Long ago, it was because of those cunning, despicable humans that my kind was now extinct. Only I have managed to survive through sheer luck. I hate all humans! Except for that person, I agreed to the contract in order to save my own life. That doesnt mean that I would have to serve her wholeheartedly. "Yan, youre really not going to help?" Gu Ruoyun stared straight at Yan as fury erupted from her cold, clear gaze. "Great, just great! You are certainly very powerful, but I do not ept anyone who is of no help to me. Since thats the case, once this has been settled, Ill grant you your freedom. But dont you regret it!" Yan didnt know why but as he saw the way Gu Ruoyun looked at him, he felt a sense of panic. But once he thought of everything that humans have done to him in the past, his heart would turn vicious again. He turned away and did not look at Gu Ruoyun again. "Master!" Just then, the Azure Dragon turned around and saw Gu Ruoyun holding a stone in her hand before she swallowed it without any warning. His heart shook and a wave of panic suddenly erupted from within. He yelled, "Dont do it, Master, you cannot eat that. Youll explode!" The holy spirit stone was a crystal formed from in depths of holy spirit water, its properties were extremely effective. Even a Martial Emperor could easily explode and die upon consuming a stone. It hurts! She thought. In that instant, Gu Ruoyun felt great power overflowing in her body. It charged fiercely through her entire system as if it was trying to burst through every channel... She did not know what she looked like now but she could imagine her utterly terrifying state. In a time like this, the noise of the world outside seemed to disappear. Even the loud roar of the Azure Dragon felt more the sound of a mosquito or a fly, buzzing by her ear... Yan was stunned, he stared at Gu Ruoyun in a daze. This woman couldnt possibly be ignorant of the immense power of the holy spirit stone, so why would she use it all for the sake of increasing her power and saving that man? Suddenly, Yan remembered the incident on Heaven Mountain where she hadpletely disregarded her own safety in order to protect her subordinate. This was no different. Based on his impression, humans have always been selfish, cunning and sinister. They would willingly murder their own siblings for the sake of power. He has never met a human who would willingly give up her life for others. Even the person who had saved all the spirit beasts in the Spiritual Beast Mountain Range years ago had wanted to unify all the races and present them as a gift to a woman. He certainly did not do it out of pity. Could it be that Ive been wrong all these years? This was the first time that Yan doubted his principles, which he had always considered to be 100% precise. It was because of these principles that he had ended up ughtering many humans without a twinge of guilt because those hateful humans deserved to die! "Yuner!!!" Gu Shengxiao quickly turned around upon hearing the Azure Dragons cry and nearly fumbled his sword in shock. Without a second thought, he charged towards the young girl and held her tightly in his arms. "Yuner, what happened to you? Dont scare me like that, wake up, Yuner!!!" He held the young girl, his flesh and blood, tightly in his arms, trying desperately to awaken her. However, the young girls eyes remained firmly closed, her eyebrows were pinched in pain as if she did not hear the mans urgent voice... Chapter 366: Qianbei Ye Arrives (4) Chapter 366: Qianbei Ye Arrives (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He watched as the young girls skin slowly began to split open. Gu Shengxiao held her even tighter, terrified that if he should let go, the person in his arms would be torn into pieces. "Yuner, please dont scare me. If you leave, what should I do? Even if I were to be the number one cultivator in the world, what use would it be without you? Once, many people detested you and abandoned you, but you are my entire world. If you disappear, how can I live on?" "Yuner, if you die, I swear, that I will annihte the Immortal Realm. I dont care if I destroy the entire maind in the process! If you dont want me tomit this great sin, I beg of you, wake up, please?" As he spoke, Gu Shengxiaos voice was solemn and filled with a desire to kill. But upon the final part of his speech, his voice trembled and was filled with fear. He was terrified, terrified of losing his only sister. She has long been his world all these years. How will he live if his world was destroyed? Just as Gu Shengxiao held Gu Ruoyun tightly in his arms, a powerful aura appeared from the sky. Suddenly, he felt an empty space between his embrace and the girl was snatched away from his arms... In that instant, a strong murderous intent burst from Gu Shengxiaos gaze. But just as he was about to act, a cold, eerie, and bloodthirsty voice sounded from in front of him. The voice had a kind of somber quality that sounded as if its owner came from the very gates of hell. "Who! Who did this to her?" A head full of silvery hair danced wildly in the violent winds. The mans robes were as red as blood and his blood-red eyes were like those of an otherworldly demon. No doubt about it, this man was extremely beautiful but to what degree? Even the phrase "a beauty that could cause the downfall of cities" would not be enough to describe his beauty. His cold, thin, red lips curled into an angle, ready for a bloodbath. His arms held the young girl tightly in his embrace as a strong, fiery rage and murderous intent burned deep from within his heartache. "So... Sovereign King?" Yan stared nkly from the moment the man had appeared, widening his eyes in disbelief as he fixed his gaze upon the iparably beautiful mans face, "That face... Theres no mistake, it must be him! Even though his hair has turned silver, but hes indeed the Sovereign King. Only he would have a face that could copse the nations and no one else would have such a powerful aura!" Years ago, he had met the Sovereign King once but ever since his disappearance from the race of spiritual beasts, no one knew where he was. However, one look was enough for anyone to remember the Sovereign Kings face. Why does the Sovereign King recognize this woman? He wondered. It was said that the Sovereign King had subdued the entire race of spiritual beasts for the sake of presenting them as a gift to someone. Could it be that the person, was this human? This... How was this possible, this happened so many years ago and this little girl was only neen! Yans expression changed, then changed again. If this woman were to truly die from an explosion because of my mistakes, then I...I might seriously offend the Sovereign King and would be a criminal among the spiritual beasts... This time, he regretted his decision! He regretted that he did not step in to help! From the time of his birth to this very day, he has never felt so much regret... "Qianbei Ye! Hes here..." Shiyuns face grew extremely pale as her eyes stared hurtfully at Qianbei Ye who was holding Gu Ruoyun in his embrace. Her heart throbbed in pain, it was the kind of pain that felt as if death would be better than life. Of all the saddest things in the world, nothing could surpass the pain she felt as she watched her beloved protecting another woman yetpletely ignored her own heavy injuries... He did not even look at her. Chapter 367: Qianbei Yes Fury (1) Chapter 367: Qianbei Yes Fury (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Cough, cough!" The man was just about to attack. Just as everyone was beginning to make guesses at the mans identity, a cough was heard and the young girl who was lying in the mans arms suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face was now covered with fresh blood, it was a particrly terrifying sight. "Yuner!" Gu Shengxiaos face changed. But just as he tried to step forward, the silver-haired man in blood-red clothes sent him a deadly re. He then lowered his head and kissed the young girls blood-stained lips... This time, Gu Shengxiao was thoroughly enraged. This man had dared to act so frivolously to his baby sister in front of him! He doesnt care if that man had shown up to save Yuner but taking advance of a person in danger was unforgivable! Master Xia and everyone else stared nkly before quickly looked away. Master Xia let out a dry cough and looked thoroughly embarrassed. Young people these days, he thought. Their public morals were degenerating with each passing day, they cant even restrain themselves for a moment longer. But this man was extremely powerful, it would seem that my grandson doesnt even stand a chance now... However, as everyone went into aplete shock at the sight of Qianbei Yes actions, no one had noticed that when he had kissed her, her aura, which had been going berserk, slowly began to stabilize as if an explosion had been averted and a warm energy swam into her system... "You bastard, let her go!" Gu Shengxiaos heart burned with fury and his ck eyes grew colder by the second. Just as he was about to teach the bastard a lesson for molesting his little sister, a loud bang was heard and a strong energy erupted from the young girls body. The sheer force of it all shook the ground... "A mid-level Martial King? Heavens, had she just suddenly broken through to a mid-level Martial King?" Everyone was dumbstruck and they stared at her bloodied face in disbelief, especially Master Xia who knew Gu Ruoyun very well. He knew that this girl had only just broken through to Martial King not too long ago. And yet, she has had a breakthrough again in just a few short months? Even Shiyun of the Weapon Refining Sect would not have such a talent. But that wasnt the end of it... Just as Gu Ruoyuns aura reached the peak of a mid-level Martial King, it suddenly broke through the threshold and entered into a high-level Martial King, continuing its ascent. However, the power difference between a Martial Emperor and a Martial King was not merely a hop and a skip away. So as it approached the doorway to a Martial Emperor, it stopped. Even so, everyone had been rendered speechless. "A low-level Martial King who had gone straight up to one level higher in one go? Furthermore, she had only been one step away from breaking through to be a Martial Emperor! This must be a dream! Im guessing that she must have used some secret method to temporarily raise her power?" "No! I can feel it, its not a temporary increase, she has indeed reached a breakthrough to be a Martial Emperor. Besides, even though she had only just broken through, her condition is stable." Master Xia shook his head with his eyes fixed upon Gu Ruoyun. If Im right, it was because of that thing that she had consumed. It had allowed her to break through to two levels immediately. Should anyone find out about that treasure in her hands, there would be a great upheaval in the maind. Countless miracle pills, spiritual beasts that anyone would want to tame, a high-ss spirit weapon that one could only yearn for in their dreams, and... A white stone that allows a low-level Martial King to break through to a higher level... Tsk tsk, even with all the treasures in the maindbined, they would not be worth half of the treasures in her hands. Just then, the young girl in Qianbei Yes arms opened her eyes... Chapter 368: Qianbei Yes Fury (2) Chapter 368: Qianbei Yes Fury (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as she opened her eyes, a familiar face appeared within her gaze. Dressed in blood red robes like the devil, the red eyes on his iparably beautiful face stared innocently back at her. However, once she realized what the man was doing, Gu Ruoyuns face darkened. She raised her leg and kicked him fiercely in the stomach. "Qianbei Ye, what were you doing?" Peng! The young girl kicked Qianbei Ye away and his expression full of grief, remarkably like a bullied little wife. "You nearly exploded and died, I was only helping you." Gu Ruoyun stared nkly at him, she had just remembered her unfavorable situation a while ago. Actually, the reason why she had done that was not because she did not care for her own safety. If she were to die, everyone here would have died with her! She boldly swallowed the holy spirit stone because she knew what she was doing. As long as her life was in danger, Zixie will awaken from his slumber and with Zixies help, she would certainly be able to digest the power from the holy spirit stone... But what she did not expect was for Qianbei Ye to make an appearance instead. "Xiao Ye, Im sorry. Ive misunderstood you," Gu Ruoyun looked at the mans pitiful expression and felt slightly guilty. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something, "Thats right, why are you here?" No one can enter Heaven City without a token. How did Qianbei Ye get in? Just as she spoke, Qianbei Yes expression grew even more hurtful, "Youve been gone for so many months so I thought ofing here to look for you. Xiao Yun, do you not want me anymore? Was that why you had left me all alone in Azure Dragon Country?" "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyuns heart softened, "Its just that I had some issues that Ive yet to solve. By the way, how did you manage to enter Heaven City? Why did the guards let you in?" Qianbei Ye blushed and lowered his head. He no longer had the courage to look at Gu Ruoyun in the eye and his voice was as weak as a mosquitos, "They refused to let me in so I knocked them out and forced my way in." Gu Ruoyuns expression immediately turned ck as she thought: they stopped him from entering so hed knocked them out? Thats just like Qianbei Ye. But when she thought of how much trouble hed caused, she took a deep breath and spoke to Master Xia in an awkward manner, "Master Xia, you see..." "Hehe, its fine, its fine. Seeing as hes your friend, little Gu girl, its not really a big issue." But most important of all, this man was extremely powerful! So powerful that even Master Xia could not sense his rank... Qianbei Ye looked cautiously at Gu Ruoyun. Once he noticed that she was no longer angry, he sighed in relief. Then, his blood-red eyes slowly turned towards the people from the Immortal Realm. He could not forget about Gu Ruoyuns horrifying state just moments ago. Hence, these people must die! "What were you trying to do?" The white-robed elder stared into the mans blood-red eyes. He immediately felt his heart clench as though a hand had wrapped itself around it and was squeezing it tightly. He found it very hard to breathe. "Im from the Immortal Realm, if you want to raise your hand against us, you will be an enemy of the entire maind, a demon in the hearts of the people!" "A demon?" Qianbei Yes cold and gloomy eyes swept across the white-robed elders face. Then, slowly, the aura from within his body began to stir and a violent wind started to rise, causing the dead leaves to fall from the trees. His exceedingly beautiful face was full of a deadly murderous intent. His red lips seemed to thirst for blood. In that instant, the man looked as if he had just emerged from the gates of hell with his silver-hair, blood-red robes, and an intimidating aura. Even the white-robed elder, who was a high-level Martial Emperor, stared at him in terror. Chapter 369: Qianbei Yes Fury (3) Chapter 369: Qianbei Yes Fury (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "If to be a demon was the only way for me to protect her, then I shall be a demon! If I kill you and be the enemy of the maind, then I...shall be the enemy of the maind!" Yan stared excitedly at the enraged man in blood-red robes. At this moment, he saw the powerful god-like person that the man used to be. He had appeared so valiantly at that time and murdered all the humans who were trying to kill the spiritual beasts. He then made all the spiritual beasts swear, in that cold, blood-thirsty voice, that they would only ever be loyal to one person in their entire lives! Unfortunately, in the end, the spiritual beasts never had a chance to meet the woman he had spoken of... "You... You dare!" The white-robed elder finally had a taste of fear and he could not help but stumble a few steps back. He gritted his teeth as he spoke, "Im an elder of the Immortal Realm and will be of great value when war arrives in the maind. Furthermore, the Immortal Realm has helped many people. Do you truly want to bebeled as a criminal? For the safe of one woman, you would have your name go down in history in infamy. Was that worth it? My lord, with your powers, many women will be lining up to throw themselves into your arms. Furthermore, I can promise you this, if you were to join the Immortal Realm, you shall be the second-inmand to the Master of the Immortal Realm. With such power in your grasp, which woman would refuse you?" Hong! Suddenly, a powerful aura came rushing in from the front. Before the white-robed elder could react, he was violently thrown away. A blood-red wind shed past and the mans voice, filled with murderous intent, rang in his ears. "The Immortal Realm? Even if your Master were to arrive, I would kill him too! Make no mistake about that! Everyone else shall be ughtered down to the ninth generation!" Peng! The mans palmnded on the white-robed elders head. The elder immediately felt a strong power seeping into his body. No matter what he did, he could not stop it. Hong! Just as the white-robed elder was beginning to panic, the bottleneck that had long inhibited him shattered and without any warning, he broke through to the rank of a Martial Honor. As he felt the power of a Martial Honor, the elders fear quickly turned into delight and he could not help butugh. But the power that had entered his body did not stop there... Low-level Martial Honor, mid-level Martial Honor, high-level Martial Honor... Not even the Master of the Immortal Realm had reached the rank of a high-level Martial Honor, now he was truly the number one cultivator in the maind! "Haha, Ive broken through, Im now a high-level Martial Honor! Im number one in the maind, this maind will now belong to me, hahaha!" Laughing maniacally, the white-robed elder did not notice the growing cruelty in Qianbei Yes eyes... Gu Ruoyun shook her head and sighed. In the journey of cultivation, one should never be too greedy. Her leap from a low-level Martial King to a high-level Martial King was taken at a great risk, what more for a high-level Martial Emperor to jump to the rank of a high-level Martial Honor? But the elder waspletely giddy with glee and thoroughly forgot about his current circumstances... Of course, needless to say, soon the wild joy in the white-robed elders eyes suddenly changed and return to their original look of horror. "No! No more! I am powerful enough. I dont want this. Stop. Stop this right now!!!" The white-robed elder struggled in terror but Qianbei Ye had no intentions in lifting his hand. Infinite power flowed into the white-robed elders body as if it were all free of charge. Then, it was as if his elderly body was overeating after having a full meal, he slowly began to expand. "Stop, please stop this now!!!" Feeling his own body expanding more and more, the white-robed elder screamed in panic. His eyes were bloodshot and his face was drained of color. Terror filled his elderly face. Chapter 370: Qianbei Yes Fury (4) Chapter 370: Qianbei Yes Fury (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "No!" Peng!!! Then, the sound of a punctured balloon was heard. The elders body exploded like a balloon and blood sttered everywhere, slowly raining down from the skies... Qianbei Ye finally released his grip and swept his cruel gaze across the faces of every person from the Immortal Realm. The ones who fell under his line of sight felt their hearts shake and stumbled back. They wished that they could be invisible and escape this terrifying, demonic man... Fortunately, Qianbei Ye quickly retracted his gaze and turned towards Gu Ruoyun before whining pitifully, "Xiao Yun, my hand is filthy, are you going to turn your back on me?" Peng! Upon hearing this, the citizens of Heaven City nearly tumbled to the ground, some even ended up banging their head against the walls behind them. Everyone sent queer stares towards Qianbei Ye - it was hard to believe that such a demon-like man could suddenly switch into such an innocent and pitiful state. "Its dirty?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "Who asked you to put your hand on him?" Qianbei Ye grew silent. After a long pause, he nodded his head and said, "I understand what you mean Xiao Yun, you dont want me to use my hands, right? Then can I just burn them all?" He spoke as if it was as easy as asking to have rice for dinner. Gu Ruoyuns face turned ck. She swept her gaze past Qianbei Ye and onto the rest of the people from the Immortal Realm. Then, she curled her lips, "Xiao Ye, let me take care of these people for now. I want to repay them a thousand times over for every wound theyve left behind." After a bit of consideration, Qianbei Ye decided to let Gu Ruoyun deal with them personally. Besides, he had already taken care of the strongest amongst them. Based on Xiao Yuns current level of strength, she should have no problems in taking care of the rest... "Alright, Xiao Yun, you vent your frustrations first. Once youre done, dont forget to leave them alive. Ill make a fire and burn them all." Many powerful families in Heaven City began to pity the Immortal Realm. These guys were truly unlucky to have offended these two demons. Earlier on, while she was still a low-level Martial King, Gu Ruoyun was still able to withstand Shiyuns attacks. Now that she has reached the rank of a high-level Martial King, dealing with these Martial Emperors would not be a problem. Especially that silver-haired man in the blood-red robes. His powers werepletely unfathomable, even a high-level Martial Emperor could be killed straight away. The rest of them simply had no chance to retaliate under his attacks. Obviously, the people of the Immortal Realm have also thought of this and their hearts began to tremble with anxiety. They wouldnt have anything to fear if this man had not appeared. But unexpectedly, this man was far too powerful. Furthermore, he utilized extremely cruel methods. Should anyone fall into his hands... it would be a fate worse than death... "Master Xia, you are, after all, a party of influence in the maind. You should know the importance of the Immortal Ream in the maind. Elder Bai is now dead, can your Xia Family take on the responsibility if we were to follow suit?" Upon hearing these words from one of the members of the Immortal Realm, Master Xia curled his lips, "I didnt see anything, Immortal Realm? When did they arrive at my Xia Family home? How could I not know of this?" "You..." The person who had spoken was enraged, "Master Xia, if you take the side of the evildoer, youll regret this someday!" "Aih, Xier, my eyes and ears dont work very well anymore. My eyesight is so dim that I can no longer see clearly and I cant really hear very well. I can only hear the sound of mosquitos and flies buzzing in my ear. Help me walk so I can get some rest for a moment." Master Xia spoke weakly. He shook his head and sighed before allowing Xia Zixi to take his hand. Realizing that the people from the Immortal Realm were about to say something else, Gu Ruoyun raised her head indifferently and spoke in a calm voice, cutting off the words that had already reached the mans throat, "Are you done? If youve said your piece, then... Its probably time for you to meet that Elder Bai of yours again." Chapter 371: Getting Even (1) Chapter 371: Getting Even (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Shengxiao stared at the young girl in green robes before him, his was gaze filled with a mix ofplicated emotions. Long ago, he had joined the Spirit Sect in order to gather enough power to ensure her safety. But now, she has grown so strong that she no longer needed his protection... Gu Shengxiao felt a wave of gratitude at the thought but he also felt a sense of loss. However, his original aspirations did not change. Since his little sister was now strong enough to take care of herself, he must also grow stronger. Then he will be able to shelter her for the rest of her life... "Gu Ruoyun, we are from the Immortal Realm. Do you really want to make an enemy of the entire maind?" They yelled in panic as they watched the young girl, dressed in green, who was approaching them. "The Immortal Realm?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, looking as calm as a fresh breeze. However, at the time, everyone could feel the vigorous signs of a murderous intent from her being, "Im sure you all know that when ites to my temperament, threatening me was of no use! Furthermore, what have I done wrong? It was the Weapon Refining Sect who had first raised their hand to harm Yuer. Do they not deserve death? Yet you hypocrites from the Immortal Realm do not know the difference between right and wrong. Youve butted into matters which do not concern you. Not only have you asked me to return evil with good, youve even wounded my older brother. Unfortunately, I, Gu Ruoyun, am not the kind of person who repays evil with good. I only know that one grudge shall be repaid tenfold! Anyone who dares harm the people close to me, I will never rest until she was dead!!!" I will never rest until she was dead. Even the Martial Emperors of the Immortal Realm felt their hearts tremble when she spoke these words. All these years, theyve heard tales of how the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall handles her affairs. Be it the Ling family or the Gu Family, both have died by her hand! Even an imperial concubine who had intended to deal with her but ended up injuring her subordinate instead. Gu Ruoyun had immediately brought the entire cavalry from the Hundred Herb Hall and her two strong spiritual beasts to murder the imperial family, causing a transition in between dynasties. All of this had been for the sake of a female subordinate... "Gu Ruoyun!" Leng Yanfeng was extremely furious, his already cold features turned even icier, "Youre truly a vicious woman! You dont even have half of junior sister Shiyuns kindness yet you act with such arrogance. Someday, you will face retribution!" Retribution? Gu Ruoyuns smile grew even more pronounced. She lightly raised her gaze. Upon widening her eyes, an uninhibitedly haughty air shed across her clear and cold eyes, "If there should be retribution, then it shall be on your heads! What about the innocence of the Xia Family? What about Yuers innocence? And those who gave up their spiritual force for the sake of Shiyuns quest for power, what about their innocence? Your Weapon Refining Sect speak ofpassion, duty, propriety, and integrity but which of you had actually carried out these virtues? You were merely a generation of shameless people angling for fame. Besides, if I go to hell for killing you all, then...I might as well go to hell." Qianbei Ye had remained silent from the beginning. His red eyes never left the young girl in green and a seductive smile yed upon his lips. His silvery hair tangled in the wind, his robes were red and demonic except he did not have any trace of his earlier gloominess and viciousness. His devastatingly beautiful face was filled with gentle lines., his red eyes only beheld one person in this entire world... If she wishes to enter hell then I see no harm in following her, thought Qianbei Ye. I will kill anyone who dares to harm her! All of hell shall know that no one was to touch a single hair on her head! The people of the Immortal Realm looked at one another. They knew that no matter what they said, Gu Ruoyun would not let them go. So everyone immediately drew their weapons and charged towards her... Chapter 372: Getting Even (2) Chapter 372: Getting Even (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Demon woman, for the life us all, we will not allow for a person like you to harm this earth!" Hua! Just as they finished speaking, they saw Gu Ruoyun slowly turn her head. Her eyes were clear and cold, as calm as still waters. It made their hearts weaken and nearly caused the group to fall from the sky. Roar! Suddenly, the young girl raised her sword and a dragon roared loudly from the de. A white pale dragons shadow then charged out of the sword before opening its mouth and swallowing the nearest Martial Emperor! One should know that based on Gu Ruoyuns powers as a low-level Martial King earlier on, she had been able to withstand the low-level Martial Emperor Shiyuns attacks. Now she was a high-level Martial King. Hence, the white pale dragon was now able to swallow a Martial Emperor in one bite. Upon witnessing the scene, the people of the Immortal Realm, who were initially under the impression that both sides would suffer equally, quickly paused in their steps. They looked at each other as one word appeared in their minds. "Run!" After seeing what had happened to the Martial Emperor, the rest no longer cared about fighting Gu Ruoyun. They turned on their heels and ran. In the beginning, they had intended to seize the opportunity to capture Gu Ruoyun and use her as a hostage when Qianbei Ye was not looking. They certainly did not expect the little girl to have such a strong weapon in her hands. And unless they were mistaken, that weapon was a legendary high-ss spiritual weapon. In most situations, they would definitely have concocted some sort of virtuous justification to casually im the high-ss spiritual weapon as their own. But now, they no longer had such thoughts. All they knew was that they needed to escape back to the Immortal Realm and call for reinforcements to deal with these people. "Yuner, dont let them get away!" Gu Shengxiaos facial expression changed as he hurriedly cried out, "If you let them escape to the Immortal Realm, other strong cultivators from the Immortal Realm will definitely return with full force. Knowing the Immortal Realms style in handling affairs, they would never let go of any enemy with unlimited potential!" This was the way of the Immortal Realm! They always appeared righteous on the outside but would constantly conduct shamefully shady business behind the scenes! "Azure Dragon!" A light shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she coldly ordered, "Stop them." Roar! Tianqiong had long felt ufortable. Upon hearing Gu Ruoyunsmand, he let out a loud roar and changed back into his original form. Hisrge body enveloped the entire Xia Family courtyard and he staredmandingly down at the crowd. "My Master has spoken, none of you shall leave!" In his entire life, the Azure Dragon had always hated such hypocritical disciples. He was previously restraining himself out of fear of the white-robed elders powers. Now that he was dead, there was nothing more to fear. Of course, if so many Martial Emperors were to attack at once, it would be extremely hard for the Azure Dragon to deal with them all. But now, all they could think of was escape. No one was in the right frame of mind to fight with him so they easily fell into a disadvatage. "Those who meddle in other peoples business must pay the price." Gu Ruoyun lightly raised her head. She gazed at the crowd of people who were backing away from the Azure Dragons attack, "Azure Dragon, I want you to make them pay for the pain theyve caused my older brother tenfold! I want them hacked into pieces so that they will die without a full corpse! For every scar they leave on my older brothers body, I want to leave a hundred scars on their own." Following the sound of the young girls voice, the people of the Immortal Realm could no longer go on, "Gu Ruoyun, if you want to kill us, just do it. Why must you torture us? We, of the Immortal Realm, have never done anything wrong. Youre the one in the wrong. Your heart was like that of a demon, if you continue to kill your elders, sooner orter someone wille along to destroy you. Hahaha!" Chapter 373: Getting Even (3) Chapter 373: Getting Even (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hua! With the sh of a de, the elder who had been making a fuss had his entire arm cut off. He cried out in pain and his bloodshot eyes red at Gu Ruoyun. At this very moment, the elders of the Immortal Realm who were widely admired by the world could no longer maintain their outstanding immortal-like behavior. Their bodies were battered and exhausted and resembled more like beggars who had crawled out of a nest of beggars... "Haha! Gu Ruoyun, if you want to torture us, we wont let you." Suddenly, a loudugh was heard and everyone saw an elder in white robes swelling like a balloon. His eyes widened and his face turned sinister. It was a terrible sight to behold. Soon, the rest followed suit. Their bodies inted like balloons as if they would explode with one stab. "Self explosion, theyre going to make themselves explode!" Master Xia rose from the ground as his expression changed greatly, "There are over ten Martial Emperors! If they were to all explode here they will destroy Heaven City, this is a catastrophe!" The self-induced explosion of one Martial Emperor would be enough to turn the surroundings of over a thousand miles into a barrennd. And now, with over ten Martial Emperors, how strong of an explosion would this be? Even he, Master Xia, would sustain grave injuries from such an explosion. What more the ones with a lower level of power than he? "Junior sister Shiyun, watch out!" Leng Yanfengs face contorted and he charged quickly towards Shiyun, pulling the woman on the ground tightly into his embrace. Shiyuns pupils contracted and stared with an appalled look at the elders whose bodies were continuing to expand like balloons. Her face turned white, then green. Like a madwoman, she suddenly raised her leg and kicked Leng Yangfeng before yelling fiercely, "You useless thing, arent you going to stop this? Stop them! I dont want to die! Ive yet to be the number one cultivator in the world, I have not gotten Qianbei Ye, I dont want to die here!" Peng! Leng Yangfeng fell to the ground with one kick and stared nkly back at the insane-looking woman. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Wasnt this the calm and collected fairy-like junior sister Shiyun? Wasnt she a gentle and kind person who had pulled him out from the abyss? Her current behavior was like a whole other personpared to how she was before... Staring at the woman, whose looks were full of loathing, Leng Yanfengs heart throbbed in pain. In the most dangerous of times, all he could think of was protecting her safety but she...had kicked him aside. His heart has never felt as cold as this... Leng Yanfeng fiercely bit his thin, white lips with great pain in his eyes. However, in that instant, a refreshing and light voice was heard. It was calm without a hint of fluctuation... "You want to make yourselves explode? That... Would depend on whether you have the chance to do so." The young girls slight smile was cold and austere with her lips curled at a disapproving angle. "Haha! Gu Ruoyun, we wont let you kill us so easily!" The people of the Immortal Realmughed as their bodies continued to inte even more. It was such a terrifying sight that everyone suddenly turned pale and some were nearly on the verge of tears... Pu! A sound like a fart suddenly tore through the tense atmosphere. Master Xia stared nkly beforeughing out loud, "Whats this? Thunderous talk but no action? Scaring us with the sound of a fart? Were you trying to make yourselves explode or is there too much gas in your body and you need to let it out?" Even the people of the Immortal Realm did not know what was going on. They stared at one another with pale white faces. They had nned on exploding but why did it feel as if something was suppressing them form doing so? Their bodies were still inted but they could not continue nor could they dete themselves. Chapter 374: Getting Even (4) Chapter 374: Getting Even (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This suspended feeling was difficult for them to hold in. In fact, it was a greater suffering than death! "Ive told you, even if you want to explode, you dont have that kind of power." Gu Ruoyun lightly raised her head and spoke slowly with a voice as calm as the wind. "Xiao Ye, Im no longer interested in these people. You can take care of them now. I have more important matters to attend to." She then retracted her gaze and no longer paid any attention to the people of the Immortal Realm. Qianbei Ye smiled at Gu Ruoyun but when he turned to face everyone else, his iparably beautiful face lost its smile. His silvery hair tangled in the wind and his blood-red clothes made it seem as if he had just emerged from ake of blood in hell. His blood-red eyes were bloodthirsty and cruel, giving off an uninhibited haughtiness. "Those who had wished to harm her must all die!" Hong! Just as he spoke, an infinite me burned from the ground and pulled everyone into the fire. It was like a sea of fire from hell and waspletely limitless. One would be frightened out of ones wits upon stepping in it! Hearing the heart-breaking cries from within the sea of mes, the eyewitnesses felt their hearts thump. If even Martial Emperors could not withstand these mes, how long could they themselves endure it? Gu Ruoyun no longer cared about the fate of those from the Immortal Realm. She turned her gaze towards Shiyun and in that instant, a murderous intent erupted from her entire body. Her clear, cold eyes were filled with an icy chill. "Speak, where is Yuer!" Shiyuns body shook as she sneered, "Ive told you before. If you were to threaten me, youll never see him ever again unless you kneel down and beg!" Just as she spoke, a cold and eerie re fell upon her and she felt a pang of heartache. This man, the first time hed ever looked at me was for the sake of another woman... She thought. Were we not supposed to be celestial lovers? Why does he only believe in this womans lies? Just as she thought of this, Shiyuns eyes filled with thick hatred, "Gu Ruoyun, you will kneel before me and beg. Only then will I give you Xia Linyus whereabouts!" I want this woman to kneel before me. Ill then crush her honor, especially in front of Qianbei Yes eyes, I want him to understand that such a woman was not worth his time! "Very well." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and walked slowly towards Shiyun. A sneer formed on Shiyuns face as she watched Gu Ruoyun walk towards her. She thought, so what if I had lost to this woman? At the end of the day, was she not forced to kneel before me? "Master!" Tianqiongs voice changed forcefully, "Master, this woman harbors ill intentions. You cannot listen to her!" As if blissfully unaware of Tianqiongs warning, Gu Ruoyun continued to approach Shiyun. The onlookers shook their heads - despite how powerful Gu Ruoyun has be, someone close to her was now in Shiyuns hands. In the end, she has no choice but toply with her demands. Peng! Just as everyone thought that Gu Ruoyun would give in to Shiyuns threats, her footnded fiercely onto Shiyuns chest. She stepped onto her with great strength and Shiyun, who was still in acent daze, could not react in time. Her face turned pale from the pain, she couldnt even find the breath to speak. "It was my fault that I was not able to protect Yuer well. Now the only thing I can do is to make the entire Weapon Refining Sect follow him to the grave! Of course, I will not grant you an easy death. Ill make you suffer until you die! You think that Xiao Yes sea of mes would be the worst form of torture? No! That was far from enough, I will make you suffer a thousand times, ten thousand times more! Shiyun, it was a serious mistake for you to threaten me with Yuers life... Its because he is extremely important to me that I will make the entire Weapon Refining Sect, from the top to the bottom, even the mice or the ants, as long as they belonged to the Weapon Refining Sect, they shall apany him in death! So, are you certain that you still want to hold his life as a threat to me?" Chapter 375: Getting Even (5) Chapter 375: Getting Even (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The young girls voice was refreshing and calm but it brought ten thousand waves into Shiyuns heart. Gu Ruoyun did not bother to wait for her to speak and instead drove her foot deeper into Shiyuns ribs. Her face turned white from the pain. Her head was drenched in cold sweat as her eyes red furiously at Gu Ruoyun. "Im not interested in hearing too many words," Gu Ruoyun looked calmly at Shiyun, "Talk, where is Yuer!" "I..." Shiyun fiercely gritted her teeth. Her face waspletely drained of color, turning as white as a sheet, "I dont know!" "What did you say?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes turned cold as her foot drove deeper into Shiyuns chest, "You dont know?" "I really dont know," Shiyun clenched her fist as she took a deep breath. Finally, she spoke with great difficulty, "I saw how much he meant to you so... So I wanted to use him to threaten you. Xia Linyu was not with us..." Gu Ruoyun did not speak. Her clear, and dark eyes coldly observed the woman underneath her foot. After a long pause, she slowly began to speak, "Even if hes not with you, you were to me for his fall from the cliff. Hence, I will not let a single one of you off today!" "Gu Ruoyun, Ive told you everything you wished to know. Why do you not honor your words?" So what if she was the Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect? So what she was a talented girl? Who would not fear death? She threw off her image and screamed in panic. "You dare say that I dont honor my words? Apologies, I never said that I would let you all go!" Gu Ruoyuns gaze swept past Shiyuns face and slowly scanned the other members of the Weapon Refining Sect. Her lips curled into a smile. It was a cold smile, so cold that they all wished to find somece to hide. "Gu Ruoyun, I was the one responsible for wounding Xia Linyu. If you want to kill, kill me instead. This has nothing to do with junior sister Shiyun!" Leng Yanfeng has already emerged from Shiyuns cold disregard of him. His determined face showed no fear of death as he fixed his gaze on Gu Ruoyun with no hint of dread. So what if junior sister Shiyun broke my heart? Ive loved this woman for so many years, he thought, the only reason why she would behave in this way was that she had been forced to do so by this damned slut, Gu Ruoyun. If it were not for her, junior sister Shiyun would still be that same gentle and kind woman... "Hahaha! Gu Ruoyun, you want to kill me? That also depends on whether you have the ability!" Shiyuns face changed greatly before sheughed wildly. She spoke with a sinister voice, "There was a trump card that I would never willingly use. Even when youve treated me with such humiliation, I did not use it. But after humiliating me, you now want to kill me? I, Shiyun, shall remember this hatred and when the timees, Ill return this with thanks." As sheughed, her hair loosened and tangled in the wind. Suddenly, a strong power erupted from her body, forcing Gu Ruoyun to stumble a few steps back. A ck fog slowly emerged from her body. The fog seemed to contain a human figure. The figure then seemed to speak in a low, sinister and eerie voice. "Useless thing!" His voice was very soft, almost like an auditory hallucination. Only Gu Ruoyun could hear it clearly and discern that there was an unknown entity inside the ck fog. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun felt an extremely ufortable feeling from the deep recesses of her heart. She also felt an irrational need to destroy the figure, as if the shadow was an old enemy... Just then, a thick and cold aura emerged from Gu Ruoyuns side. She stared nkly and turned around to see a terrified look on Qianbei Yes iparably beautiful face its an expression that shes never seen on his face before... Chapter 376: Getting Even (6) Chapter 376: Getting Even (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In that very moment, he really looked like a demon. His silvery hair danced in the wind as his blood red robes fluttered. An unlimited amount of power gathered in his body before he charged at the ck shadow, resulting in a loud bang... Hong! A powerful force exploded from where Shiyun once was, creating a deep chasm which was so dark that no one could see the bottom. One could tell how much power was involved in this one attack. The ck shadow had disappeared along with Shiyun and Leng Yanfeng... "Xiao Ye!" Gu Ruoyuns heart tightened and she grabbed Qianbei Yes hand tightly. Somehow, the warmth from the young girls palm slowly brought Qianbei Ye back to his senses. He turned to Gu Ruoyun and said, "Xiao Yun, even I dont know what came over me. When I saw that man, I had a strong urge to kill him!" Man? Gu Ruoyun stared nkly. She had only seen a ck shadow and was not able to make out the persons face yet Qianbei Ye had been able to see it... Gu Shengxiao, who had remained silent from the beginning, now nced at Qianbei Ye before his gazended on Gu Ruoyun. He clenched therge hands on the side of his body. It would seem that the enemy that my little sister has encountered was exceptionally powerful, thought Gu Shengxiao. I must grow stronger to protect her safety. Perhaps its time for me to return to the Spirit Sect. This man mayck discipline towards my sister, but at least with him by her side, he can ensure her safety. As for me, I have to enter that ce to cultivate for my powers to increase with great speed. The Master of the Spirit Sect had mentioned this before but because it would be difficult to leave that ce upon entering, I was worried about my little sister. So I did not agree to it then... In this case, I can now rx and enter into cultivation. Unbeknownst to everyone, Gu Shengxiaos gentle gaze slowly filled with resolve as it fixed itself upon the young girl in green before him. Yuner, wait for me he thought. Wait for the day when Ive grown strong enough to protect you and Ill return to you... "Big brother." Gu Ruoyun turned her gaze to the mans determined and strong features before slowly walking to his side, "What do you n on doing next? Will you be following me to the Dongfang Family home or will you be returning to the Spirit Sect?" "Yuner," Gu Shengxiao softened his gaze as his lips curled upwards and hisrge hand lovingly stroked the young girls head, "Wait three years for me. Three years at most and I will return to you! By then, I will ensure that all matters will be settled." Three years would be enough time for him to emerge from that secluded ce and for him to take control of the entire Spirit Sect... "Then when will you be leaving?" Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at the man as she asked. Of course, she knew her brothers reasons for entering the Spirit Sect. It was all for the sake of gaining more power so that he could protect her. On this maind, the most powerful were thends of the Three Great Authorities. Hence, at the thought, a sense of warmth began to trickle through Gu Ruoyuns heart. Gu Shengxiao paused in silence, then replied, "Tomorrow." His eyes never left the form of the young girl in front of him. It was almost as if he was trying to carve her image into his minds eye. After all, who knows when they will meet again after going their separate ways this time... Gu Ruoyun said nothing more. She turned to the remaining members of the Weapon Refining Sect behind her and spoke with an exceptionally bleak voice, "From now on, theres no longer a need for the existence of the Weapon Refining Sect. Master Xia, Ill leave the rest to the Xia family. The Azure Dragon will help you out." "Very well." After hearing that Xia Linyu was not in Shiyuns hands, Master Xia finally allowed his heart to sigh in relief. Then, when he heard Gu Ruoyuns words, he smiled, "Little girl, this time Im in great gratitude to you. If it werent for you, my Xia Family would have been in imminent peril." Chapter 377: Getting Even (7) Chapter 377: Getting Even (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When he had finished speaking, his face turned grave and cold. His eyes pieced sharply as he spoke, "The powers of Heaven City, hear mymand. ughter all members of the Weapon Refining Sect then follow me to the Weapon Refining Sects headquarters to collect our debt!" The citizens of Heaven City have suffered much oppression over the past few days. Now, they can all finally feel exuberant and everyone began to exim loudly. "Merely one Weapon Refining Sect, so what if they are powerful and strong, they shouldnt have abused the people," one eximed. "And that vengeful old fart who was chased out of the Xia Family Home, he actually allied with them to devour Heaven City. This shall not be forgiven, I am willing and waiting to follow you, Master Xia, and cleanse this fore-tooth!" Said another. The sound of the crowds high spirits rang throughout the entire Xia Family home and burned with the mes of fighting spirit. Among them were many daring men. After witnessing the hypocrisy of the Weapon Refining Sect, how could one continue to tolerate it? "I can see that no one has any objections, then follow me to the Weapon Refining Sect!" Master Xias voice was cold and sharp, it rang throughout every corner of the Xia Family courtyard. In a corner, not too far away, a sinister gaze stared fixedly at Gu Ruoyun. Its this woman, again! He thought. Why was this woman so meddlesome? If it werent for her, these Xia Family members would already be dead! No! If this were to go on, then Xia Family will soon fall to the head of that brother of mine. This is something that I wont stand for, no matter what. Its of urgent priority for me to get rid of this woman first. Once she was dead, then Xia Family will have peace. ... Luo Li stood in the crowd and was staring unmovingly at Gu Ruoyun. In that moment, her adorable doll-like face had lost its initial vitality, all that was left was lifelessness. After a great length of thought, she finally approached Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun felt her presence and turned around. Her cold, clear eyes fell upon the young girls tender doll-like face. "Was there something on your mind?" "I..." Luo Li bit her lip and raised her fair gaze, staring determinedly at Gu Ruoyun, "May I follow you?" "Lier!" Luo Fiaos face changed and he turned to Gu Ruoyun apologetically, "Lady Gu, my daughter doesnt know any better. I hope you dont mind, Lady Gu." Luo Li seemed to have not heard her own fathers words as she lowered her head and bit her lip. Her face was filled with an unshakeable resolve. "I want to follow you, will you let me follow you?" "Lier!" Luo Fiao grew frantic. He, who has never scolded his own daughter, spoke stiffly, "Lier, you are not allowed to act willfully and make a scene. Lady Gu is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, and a strong high-level Martial King. There are many people already by her side. Dont you go looking for trouble." Hearing Luo Fiaos words, Gu Ruoyuns was as calm as usual but an unknown emotion zed her ck pupils. She slowly opened her mouth, "Give me one reason to ept you as my disciple." The tender, blushing young girl raised her head again. At this moment, the sunlight was overflowing onto her fair cheeks. "Because I want to grow stronger!" Her only reason was to grow stronger! If I were strong enough, Brother Yu would not have fallen into danger for the sake of saving me, she thought. If I were strong enough, I would not be anyones burden! No matter where Brother Yu is now, I can only find him when I grow stronger. And I will always believe that the young man in my heart was still alive! Perhaps the next time we meet, he would have be even more powerful... Chapter 378: Getting Even (8) Chapter 378: Getting Even (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun stared intently at the resolve on the young girls face. Time seemed to pass by for a very long time but she didnt respond. Luo Li could not help but feel nervous. Of course, she already has so many strong cultivators by her side, she thought, and Im so weak, how could she possibly ept me as her follower? Just as Luo Lis heart was about to stop, Gu Ruoyun finally spoke. "When I leave this ce, you cane along." Wh... What? Luo Li went nk for a moment as she staring back in shock at Gu Ruoyun. She could not believe her ears, she never imagined that Gu Ruoyun would ept her. Everyone else felt confused as well as Luo Lis gifts were average at best. Her powers werent considered strong so why would she be willing to allow her toe along? "I know that youre all feeling puzzled. However, all the people by my side are not considered as geniuses. Theres nothing to fear about a person with no talent, but a person with willpower is far more terrifying! The look in her eyes has shaken me greatly. I ept her not because she is someone who Yuer wants to protect but because... She can be a strong cultivator! To have such strong willpower and resolve, I believe that even if she has no talent, sooner orter, she will be a master whose very name will shake the maind!" Thats right. It doesnt matter if one does not have talent. As long as that person has the willpower, they will soon seed. And she, who has yet to realize that such things were hidden beneath her surface, was truly terrifying! In that moment, everyone understood why she had been able to achieve so many great things at such a young age. It was because when she was building her power, shed never ced talent on the forefront of choice. All that she had required was whether a person has the determination to grow strong or not. Gu Shengxiao stared gently at Gu Ruoyun as his face carried a heartwarming smile. He knew that no matter what his little sister wants to do nothing could go wrong! "Thank you." Luo Li was choking with emotion, "I wont disappoint you, I will work hard and cultivate to be a truly strong cultivator!" Gu Ruoyun smiled and did not reply Luo Li. Her line of sight turned towards a figure in a corner who was leaving the scene. A cold light shed in her eyes. It would seem that its about time to collect this debt... thought Gu Ruoyun. ... During this time, many things happened on the maind. The first thing was the strange disappearance of a few elders of the Immortal Realm. At the same time, the Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect and a few Martial Emperors has also disappeared. Soon after, gossip appeared in the small alleys about Lady Shiyun of the Immortal Realm who had plotted against the missing elders of the Immortal Realm, wanting to steal their treasures. Initially, many people could not believe that the gentle and warm Lady Shiyun could do such a thing. However, the Xia Family of Heaven City, the disciple of the Spirit Sect, Gu Shengxiao, and the Master of the Dark Yin Pce, Zuo Shangchen all stepped forward as witnesses to verify the matter. With the testimony from all three sides, it was hard for even themon folk to remain in disbelief. Hence, the Xia Family of Heaven City stormed the Weapon Refining Sect in the name of iming vengeance for the elders of the Immortal Realm. However, when they arrived in the Weapon Refining Sect, the Sect Master was nowhere to be found. Heaven City did not spare the ones left behind. The once powerful Weapon Refining Sect was destroyed in an instant, causing a wave of panic on the maind. Meanwhile, deep within a dark cave, a mournful voice rang aloud from the inside, filled with rage and murderous intent. "Gu Ruoyun, just you wait. One day I, Shiyun, will unleash my vengeance upon you. When that timees, you will have a fate worse than death. I will make sure of it!!!!!" I hate her! She thought. I hate that woman who was responsible for my ruin! If it werent for her, I would still be the dignified Lady of the Weapon Refining Sect. How could I have fallen so far? Shiyun, however, was currently unaware of the events surrounding the Weapon Refining Sect nor did she know of the false charges nted against her. Otherwise, she would have immediately rushed out to collect her debt. Unfortunately, she knew nothing... Chapter 379: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (1) Chapter 379: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment in the Xia Family home, Master Xia was seated on the Lords throne. After so many days, the citizens of Heaven City can finally air their resentments! However, whenever he thought of the fact that there was still no news of Xia Linyu, his heart would sink. "Youll let me in!" At this moment, an angered voice rang from outside the meeting hall, causing Master Xias expression to turn chilly. He scoffed coldly as he said, "Let him in." "Yes, Master." Just then, the meeting halls door burst open and Xia Qi, dressed in embroidered robes, walked in. He nced at the elders in the meeting hall then looked at Master Xia who sat on the highest seat. Finally, his gaze fell onto Gu Ruoyun who was seated next to Master Xia. His sinister eyes held an eerie and cold expression. "Gu Ruoyun, how much longer do you n on lying to the world?!" Xia Qis sudden usation stunned the crowd. They stared at one another and could not seem to understand what he was talking about. "Xia Qi, whats the meaning of this?" Master Xia could not help but wrinkle his brows as his eyes stared coldly back at his son, "Give a clear exnation if you wish to speak." This time, Xia Qi had long discarded his mild manners and courteous attitude. His expression was entirely cold as he rebuked, "Father, did you not know that Gu Ruoyun was the culprit behind big brothers affliction? Otherwise, how was it that only she had been able to save him? And most importantly, there were many strong cultivators by her side so taming a parasite dragon would not be a difficult feat. Furthermore, why was it that the Weapon Refining Sect, of all times, would coincidentally appear not long after her arrival? Why did she make excuses to stay in Heaven Mountain just as the Weapon Refining Sect would arrive? Obviously, shes looking to free herself of suspicion and you allowed her to deceive you! You even made false usations against the innocent Elder Zhao." As he spoke, Xia Qis expression grew extremely indignant as if Gu Ruoyun hadmitted an unforgivably wicked crime. "What crime did Elder Zhaomit in going to the Imperial Pce of ck Tortoise Country to capture her? She was not even a citizen of ck Tortoise Country yet she has meddled in our affairs and even brought harm onto an imperial concubine. Instead, you took heed of idle chatter and chased Elder Zhao out of the Xia Family home! All of you then witnessed Elder Zhao meeting up with the members of the Weapon Refining Sect and have determined that he was responsible for bringing the Weapon Refining Sect to us. Why have you all not considered that this was all part of this womans n? Her ultimate goal was to obtain the Xia Family!" "Father, were you really going to shame our forebears and hand our family over to an outsider? Surely the Lord Divine Beast who stands behind the Xia Family will not allow such heinous acts." Xia Qis face was full of disappointment as if he never expected for his own father tomit such traitorous acts against the Xia Family. However, no one had realized the cold smile in his heart... He understood that simply with his own strength, it would be impossible to kill Gu Ruoyun. Now, the only way was to destroy her rtionship with the Xia Family. As long as she leaves the Xia Family home, he would have another chance to act! If the Xia Family were to fall into my hands, then the Lord Divine Beast who stands behind the family will have to listen to me, he thought gleefully. By then, killing this woman would not be a problem. Master Xias expression changed greatly upon hearing Xia Qis usations. He knew that as long as Gu Ruoyun willed it, Ling Xiao will leave with her. Without Lord Ling Xiao, the Xia Family was nothing. "Xia Qi, if you continue spouting such drivel, you are no son of mine!" Son? A malicious light shed across Xia Qis eyes but he quickly smiled again. Chapter 380: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (2) Chapter 380: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lord father, when had you ever treated me as a son? Forget about how youve always preferred Xia Zixi since we were children, now you cant even differentiate between right and wrong. Respected elders, do you truly believe that a person could help a stranger with no wish for reciprocation? As far as Ive known, the Xia Family has never had any connections with Gu Ruoyun. Why was she now working so hard for the Xia Family? The reason is simple." After a pause, Xia Qi sneered, "Thats because she has grand schemes for the Xia Family. Furthermore, Ive long heard news of the growing power of the Hundred Herb Hall. Its natural that she would take a fancy to the Xia Family." Xia Qis words were like heavy weights that smashed fiercely into the elders hearts. Master Xias face was ashen. He was so enraged that he could not speak. But what he couldnt understand was how Xia Qi had known of the Divine Beast that stood behind the Xia Family and had revealed everything so publicly. "Father, if you insist on shielding her, then you would have betrayed the Xia Family. You wont be able to bear the consequences." Xia Qi stared at Master Xias furious old face as his voice slowly grew deeper, bing cold and sinister. In that instant, he hadpletely thrown away his warm exterior and his considerably handsome face now shone with a cold light. Gu Ruoyuns lips curled lightly as she watched the ruckus unfold. She sipped her tea contentedly and the smile on her face was inscrutable. Just then, a cold and eerie voice interrupted the scene. The sound of it fell upon the ears of the crowd and caused their hearts to tremble. "Hehe, this honored one has arrived for a visit but why has no one from the Xia Familye to escort me?" The low voice was filled with a calm chill and gave off an utterly horrifying feeling. However, upon hearing the voice, Master Xias face thoroughly changed. His eyes stared sharply at the elderly man who was descending from the void and gritted his teeth, "The Poison Master! Why is he here?" Master Xia had clearly heard him referring to himself as the honored one. On the maind, only one type of person would have the right use this honorific. He was a Martial Honor! Master Xia took a deep breath at the thought of this. He never forgot that it was the Poison Masters parasite dragon which had nearly killed his precious son. "Its him?" Xia Qi was astonished as he stared dumbfoundedly at the wrinkled old face. He felt a fierce grip clench around his heart. Even though it has already been more than ten years, he could still recognize the man who gave him poisons for self -protection out of gratitude for saving his life. Why has he appeared here? Involuntarily, Xia Qi turned towards Gu Ruoyun beforeughing mockingly at himself. How could this be? Indeed, she was extremely gifted. But the Poison Master has now be a Martial Honor. No matter how powerful she was, how could she have the ability to invite a Martial Honor, who could act as an overlord in the maind, to the Xia Family home? Master Xia regained hisposure and asked, "May I ask what business does the Honorable Poison Master have here today?" As the saying goes, one doesnt visit a temple without a cause. He believed that the Honorable Poison Masters visit was no simple courtesy call. "Hehe." The Honorable Poison Master let out a low, simperingugh. His voice was deep and hoarse, it was particrly ufortable to listen to. "Today, this honored one has arrived to fulfill a promise Ive once made." Just as he finished speaking, he directed his gaze straight towards Gu Ruoyun and his extremely wrinkled face broke into a smile. The smile was not obvious and looked quite forced but he had definitely cracked a smile. Chapter 381: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (3) Chapter 381: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Xia and everyone else was utterly dumbfounded. Especially Xia Qi, who had met the Honorable Poison Master once before. He was so shocked upon seeing a smile on that cold, eerie, and gloomy face that he was rendered speechless. His mouth gaped open in shock. "Little girl, Ive fulfilled my promise to visit the Xia Family home in half a month." This was the promise he had made to her half a month ago. So now, he had arrived to fulfill that promise. "Little Gu Girl, you..." Master Xias eyes widened in shock as his gaze swept towards Gu Ruoyun before falling onto the Honorable Poison Master. Suddenly, he pped his thigh and cried out in realization, "Thats right, who else would have nurtured such a little monster besides the Honorable Poison Master himself? Little girl, are you a disciple of the Honorable Poison Master?" He had long suspected that this little girl was somehow rted to one of the Three Great Authorities, otherwise, she could not possibly have be such a genius. While the Honorable Poison Master was not a part of the Three Great Authorities, he was a Martial Honor and would certainly have the power to nurture a genius like herself. The Honorable Poison Masterughed gloomily, "This honored one and that fellow from the Spirit Sect have indeed taken an interest in this little girl. Unfortunately, the little girl has no interest in us and had rejected both our offers to be our apprentice." Hong! A sudden p of thunder struck from the heavens, everyone was dumbstruck by his promation. What did the Honorable Poison Master say? The crowd thought in unison. Both he and the Martial Honor from the Spirit Sect had taken an interest in this youngdy yet both were rejected by her? Heavens, how much boldness would one have to have in order to reject an offer of an apprenticeship from two Martial Honors? "Honorable Poison Master, youve arrived just in time," Gu Ruoyun rose and smiled, "I would like to ask you to identify someone." "Oh?" The Honorable Poison Master cocked an eyebrow and tried his best to speak in an extremely friendly manner, "Who would you like me to identify?" Upon witnessing the familiar manner in speaking between the Honorable Poison Master and Gu Ruoyun, Xia Qis face drained of color and turned as white as sheet. He unconsciously stumbled a few steps back and gulped forcefully as he looked at the young womans half smiling face. "Honorable Poison Master, could you take a look and tell me if you gave the parasite dragon and the soul-snatching parasite to this man?" The smile on Gu Ruoyuns face grew more pronounced but it was a smile that did not reach her eyes. Her eyes red frostily at Xia Qi. The Honorable Poison Masters gaze slowly followed her line of sight onto Xia Qis face. He gently wrinkled his brow and turned silent. Within half a heartbeat, he seemed to have remembered something and nodded his head. "Theres no mistake about it. Years ago, I was heavily injured and he was the one who saved me. As a token of my gratitude, I gifted him a parasite dragon and a soul-snatching parasite. Many years have gone by ever since but his general appearance has not changed. I can still recognize him." This revtion was like a bolt of lightning which had struck from the clear skies. The elders in the meeting hall could not believe their ears. In their eyes, Xia Qi had always appeared cultured and refined, he respected his older brother and loved his nephew. How could he have done such a thing? Furthermore, the reason behind the Little Masters inability to cultivate was all because of him. The soul-snatching parasite consumes human life, causing the body to be extremely weak and unable to cultivate, ultimately resulting in death. While they did not know how the Little Master had managed to recover, Xia Qis actions would deserve the wrath of God and the resentment of men. "Xia Qi, so it was you!" Hong! Master Xia seethed in anger and he grabbed Xia Qispels in one swoop before fiercely throwing him out. Xia Qis body crashed into door panel with a loud thump. He spat out a mouthful of blood and red maliciously, "Youre lying! You are acquainted with Gu Ruoyun and helped her lie so that she can take my Xia Family! Father, how can you believe the babbling nonsense of these people who are trying to frame your own son? Your actions will disappoint our forbears!" Chapter 382: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (4) Chapter 382: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph!" The Honorable Poison Master scoffed coldly, "You use this honorable one of scheming with the Gu girl to take over the Xia Family? Do you think Id need it? If the Gu girl likes the Xia Family, this honorable one shall take it. Who can stop me? I shall consider it a favor to her!" Its true. With the Honorable Poison Masters powers, taking the Xia Family would be a simple job. All he needed to do was take it. Why would he need to resort to schemes? "Hahaha!" Xia Qiughed loudly, "Even now, youre still trying to spread lies! Was it not because of your fear of the Divine Beast behind our Xia Family that you dare not personally make your move? Was that not why you did this? So it would seem that the dignified Honorable Poison Master was nothing but a local ruffian." Peng! The Honorable Poison Masters expression sank. He raised his hand and flung it clearly across towards Xia Qi. His strength was not like Master Xia, who was a Martial Emperor. With one p, Xia Qis teeth flew out and his entire mouth became filled with blood. "Merely a little b*stard. If your Xia Family truly has a Divine Beast, why not bring it out here and show me! This honorable one shall kill you in front of it, what say you?" I, the Honorable Poison Master had always operated on my own, he thought. Even when I was only a Martial King, I still dared to pick quarrels with the Three Great Authorities. Now that Ive broken through to Martial Honor, I fear no one. Master Xia, who was well versed with the Honorable Poison Masters background, shook his head. To use the Divine Beast to threaten the Honorable Poison Master, did he not know that the Honorable Poison Master had always been fearless, he will simply do as he wishes. Besides, Im the Master of the Xia Family and Xia Qi was only my son. What made him think that hed have the right to summon the Divine Beast? Most importantly, Lord Lingxiao and the Gu girl were acquainted with one another so its improbable that hed help Xia Qi. "Xia Qi, Im extremely disappointed with you." Master Xia shook his head. He had known long ago that Xia Qis heart was not in the right ce. But he never imagined that he would even bring harm upon his own brother. How could such a person be even considered human? Roar! Suddenly, a loud roar rang out from beneath the Xia Family home. As if a light wave had spread from below, everyone above the ground could feel it tremble. No one knew what was going on and they couldnt help but look at each other in dismay. Only Xia Qiughed maniacally. "Haha, did you all hear that? Youve angered the Lord Divine Beast. It has finally flown into a rage. Gu Ruoyun, the Honorable Poison Master, are you not powerful? No matter how powerful you were, you wont escape death this time, hahaha! This is the price you will have to pay for provoking the Xia Family members!" Xia Qis face twisted as heughed. He nced at the young girls increasingly serious-looking face as his heart leaped joyfully. So, she is afraid! He thought. Of course, even with her Martial Emperor Azure Dragon, how could hepare with the Lord Divine Beast? "Little girl, do not worry. This honored one shall ensure your safety." Noticing the concern on the young girls face, the Honorable Poison Master tried to console her. A while ago, when she had faced the fearsome white pale dragon, she showed no signs of nervousness. But now, she was disying such anxiety on her face. The Honorable Poison Master could not understand this. From what he could tell, the spiritual beast beneath the Xia Family home was only a Martial Honor at most. "Master Xia, did you hear that?" Gu Ruoyun raised her head and asked in a dignified manner. Master Xia was no longer in the mood to care about the matters concerning Xia Qi. He nodded his head with a serious look on his face, "Somethings happened to Lord Lingxiao!" He had never heard Lord Lingxiao make such an agonizing sound, could it be that something has happened to him in the secret chamber? Chapter 383: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (5) Chapter 383: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Xias expression sank at the thought of this, he did not even waste the time to leave orders and instead turned quickly on his heel. The anxiety in the space between his brows was obvious. No wonder the Lord Divine Beast had not shown himself when the Weapon Refining Sect had arrived, it seems that something has happened to him... "Honorable Poison Master, I need your help." Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and turned towards the Honorable Poison Master, she spoke in a serious manner. "Little girl, tell me if theres anything you need. As long as I can help, I will not reject your request." "Good, then follow me. Ah, right. Bring Xia Qi along too. He still has his uses." Once she finished speaking, she quickly ran after Master Xia, quickening her pace and making great haste. At this moment, within the secret chamber of the Xia Household, Lingxiaoy weakly within the matrix, holding his head in exhaustion. Suddenly, he sensed footsteps from outside the door and tried to stand up with all his might. But he was unable to support himself and fell heavily back onto the ground. "Lingxiao!" Shua! Tianqiong charged into the secret room, heading quickly towards Lingxiao. Once he felt his frail aura, his face changed greatly, "What happened?" Logically speaking, the Master had given him a longevity pill. He should be able to live for another ten years. Lingxiao smiled bitterly, "I will indeed live for another ten years. But... That person has obviously sensed that Ive met all of you so he built this matrix. With a single thought, he can ce me in a condition worse than death." "Lingxiao..." Tianqiong frowned, wishing to say something but kept his peace in the end. He turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Master, would you be able to help Lingxiao?" "Im here to help him," Gu Ruoyun looked at Lingxiao, then set her sights onto Xia Qi who was behind her, held captive by the Honorable Poison Master. "I knew what had happened when I heard Lingxiaos cry. But with my current level of strength, I cannot save him. However, I can create a body double so that whenever that person wishes to do anything to Lingxiao, it will be transferred to the body double instead." He did not know why, but when he saw the way Gu Ruoyun had looked at him, Xia Qi felt a shiver going down his spine. The shock in his eyes quickly turned into panic as he screamed, "What are you doing?" "Are you not loyal and devoted to the Divine Beast of your Xia Family? Then I suppose you should be extremely willing to sacrifice yourself for him." "You..." Just as Xia Qi was about to retort, he suddenly realized what was going on and widened his eyes in astonishment, "What did you just say? That half-dead old man is the Divine Beast of the Xia Family?" "Roar!" Lingxiao growled, clearly unsatisfied with his words. That one growl made Xia Qi feel as if his heart had been gripped tightly by a strong hand and he couldnt breathe. In that instant, Xia Qis face turned ashen. In contrast with the choking feeling, most of it was a feeling of dread towards the details surrounding Gu Ruoyun. He finally understood why his father had invited her to the Xia Family home. He now knew why his father had shielded her so fiercely. As it turns out, the Azure Dragon in her possession was acquainted with the Lord Divine Beast of the Xia Family! "Master Xia, I would like him to help Lingxiao. Would you regret this?" Gu Ruoyun asked, ncing at Master Xia with a half smile on her face. Master Xias heart shook and he gently closed his eyes. After a long pause, he slowly opened them again. But in that moment, he seemed to have aged ten years. Chapter 384: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (6) Chapter 384: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu girl, this is his retribution. Let it be as you have suggested." Even though he did not like Xia Qi and had always wanted to punish him; when that moment arrived he felt a pinch in his heart. But when he thought of everything Xia Qi had done, he hardened his resolve. As his father, he had been ready to forgive Xia Qi regardless of what he had done as long as he was willing to change. But there was one thing that he simply could not forgive the ughter of ones own kin! Especially since he was the cause behind the disappearance of his precious grandchild. So, no matter what Gu Ruoyun had nned to do to him, he would have no objections... "Good. Honorable Poison Master, I will need your help in this. Next, Ill let him go in and apany Lingxiao, seeing as hes been wanting to obtain him so much. So lets give him this opportunity." Gu Ruoyun looked at Xia Qis pale white face and spoke steadily. "Little girl, just tell me what to do when the timees." The Honorable Poison Master nodded his head. He may not have a good reputation in the maind but he would never have murdered his siblings for the sake of session! He had once gone up against the Three Great Authorities because someone had conspired to murder his younger brother, the Master of his family. In the end, he destroyed his enemys entire family in order to avenge his brother. Because of this, the Three Great Authorities had sought to hunt him down in order to execute him... "Then please ept my apologies for the inconvenience." Gu Ruoyun smiled lightly before turning back towards Master Xia, "Master Xia, would it be alright if you were to leave us for a bit?" "Alright." Master Xia sighed then made his way out of the secret chamber. He understood Gu Ruoyuns reasons for doing so but no matter what, blood was thicker than water. She had not wished for him to witness this heartbreaking scene... "No! Father, I dont want to stay here. Ive sinned, take me away, I wont do it again!" Realizing that Master Xia was on his way out, Xia Qi began screaming frantically. He reached out his hands to grab onto the corner of Master Xias robes but was violently pulled away by the Honorable Poison Master... Peng! Xia Qis body fell heavily to the ground, shivering from the pain. He raised his head just in time to see Master Xias figure disappear from the secret chamber. He let out a heart-rendering shriek. "Father!!!!" Outside the secret chamber, Master Xia stumbled in his footsteps. He slowly closed his eyes and opened them again. He continued walking without ncing back... He walked further and further away. Soon, the voice behind him faded away... ... The Xia Familys farce this time was regarding the unsettled matter of Xia Qis disappearance. The fewer who knew of the matters surrounding Lingxiao, the better. Thats why Master Xia gave no exnation regarding Xia Qis whereabouts. Hence, everyone assumed that he had died by the Honorable Poison Masters hand. Of course, in the present moment, Xia Qi was not dead yet. But his fate wasnt very much different from death. When that matter had been thoroughly settled, the Honorable Poison Master decided to leave. Despite how much Master Xia had urged him to stay, he only waved his hand and disappeared without looking back... Soon, it was also time for Gu Ruoyun to set off on her journey to the Dongfang Family home.This time, in contrast with her first journey, Qianbei Ye was not the only one following her. Luo Li, who had decided to run after her, would be joining them as well... "Little girl, are you really leaving? Perhaps you could stay for just one more day." Compared to his courteousness towards the Honorable Poison Master, Master Xia was far more genuine to Gu Ruoyun. This girl has aided the Xia Family in a great many things, he simply could not repay her deeds. "I should leave now. I wille back again. Additionally..." Gu Ruoyun paused, then continued speaking, "Lingxiao will not be able to help the Xia Family out of any future situations. From now on, the Xia Family must rely on themselves. Otherwise, if you were to meet with an enemy like the Weapon Refining Sect again... You can only await death." Chapter 385: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (7) Chapter 385: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Xia nodded his head and smiled, "I understand. From now on, I will supervise and urge the younger generations of the Xia Family to work hard in their cultivation so that even when Lord Lingxiao leaves, the Xia Family will still remain immortal, forever." He did not know why, but Master Xia had a feeling that Lord Lingxiao will follow in this little girls march and leave. Once that happens, the Xia Family can only depend on themselves... "Good, Ill take my leave then. Take care. Xiao Ye, Luo Li, lets go." Gu Ruoyun joined her fists in a salute before walking out the of the door, slowly disappearing from Master Xias line of sight. Master Xia watched her as she left and muttered to himself, "Perhaps, not too long from now, the entire maind shall know Gu Ruoyuns name. Even the Three Great Authorities can only gaze at her existence..." Be that as it may, Master Xia would never have guessed that his prophecy woulde true. Not too long after, the maind would be entirely dominated by the Devil Sect! Even the Three Great Authorities would depend on the Devil Sect for survival... ... In ck Tortoise Country, along the bustling streets, a furious roar could be heard. "Im the Emperor! What f*cking right do you have in prohibiting me from eating meat? That guy is only a Retired Emperor, what right does he have to stop me from eating meat? If you listen to that b*stard, I will destroy all of you this instant! Damn it, I want to eat meat!" Outside the restaurant, Gu Ruoyun, who happened to be passing by, overheard a familiar voice. She cocked an eyebrow and looked in. Instantly, arge body appeared within her line of sight. Pang Ran had ced both hands on his hips and was pointing angrily at the imperial bodyguards nose. His eyes were spitting fire, he wished that he could chop the imperial bodyguard into eight pieces. The imperial bodyguard looked utterly helpless. This little Emperor was great and all but he simply loved eating meat far too much. He simply wouldnt be happy without it. However, the Retired Emperor had given the order that no one was permitted to allow him to eat meat. Otherwise, they would be punished by carrying a hundred wooden nks. "Your Imperial Majesty, the Retired Emperor has issued the order. This subordinate is powerless." "What?" Pang Ran was hopping mad as he roared, "Im the Emperor, he only counts as a ball! If you continue to listen to that bastard, then youd better stay far away from me!" This was so infuriating! He thought. That guy is not even a ghost! Hes already gone on a honeymoon with my Imperial Mother, yet he still sends people to monitor me! In the ways of the world, even eating red roasted pork was such a difficult feat. Just as Pang Ran was about to fly into madness, the sound of a faintugh was heard. It was filled with ttery, "Pang Ran, its only been a short while since west saw each other, how could it be that youve grown so much fatter?" Pang Ran was startled. He turned his head to find a smiling face in front of his eyes. He blinked repeatedly before charging towards Gu Ruoyun with arms wide open. "Goddess, Ive missed you so much!" Hong! Suddenly, a figure in blood-red clothes appeared, blocking Gu Ruoyun from Pang Rans view. The figures silvery hair made him look like a deity. Right now, the mans iparably beautiful face was as cold as ice and the aura from his body begin to stir. Before Pang Ran could even reach Gu Ruoyun, he was flung aside by that powerful, typhoon-like aura. His nearly 120 kilogram body mmed into a wall, causing it to copse. But despite sustaining such a heavy impact, Pang Ran stood up again as if nothing had happened. He rubbed his nose and said, "Goddess, didnt you say that as long as I became the Emperor, I could eat meat? Now Im already the Emperor but they still refuse to allow me to eat meat. Since I cannot have meat, I no longer want to be Emperor. Anyone can have the throne if he wishes." Chapter 386: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (8) Chapter 386: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing this, the imperial bodyguard next to Him rolled his eyes. Your Imperial Majesty, Youve already mentioned this matter to the Retired Emperor, thought the guard. However, its very obvious that Youll never have the chance to shirk off the Dragon robes now. Otherwise, the Retired Emperor will serve You with whips. "Oh thats right, why are you here, goddess? And..." Pang Ran blinked, and just as He was about to ask another question, his eyes suddenly fell upon the doll-like young girl behind Gu Ruoyun. His eyes sparkled as He hurriedly rubbed His greasy hands on His robes before holding out His hand towards Luo Li, stammering, "This... Youngdy, my name is Pang Ran. Im a loyal supporter of the goddess. May I know your name? Would you be willing to join me for dinner? Im willing to share my favorite red roasted pork with you." His entire head was drenched in nervous sweat as He spoke, His eyes could not help but stare at Luo Lis blushing yet mncholic, doll-like face. However, Luo Li felt a strong urge to vomit at the thought of the bucket full of greasy red roasted pork. She hid behind Gu Ruoyun and cried out in dismay, "I dont want red roasted pork. I hate greasy things." Pa! Pang Ran felt His heart break into a million pieces. After all, no one had ever been able to touch His heart ever since He was a little boy. But upon meeting this adorable young girl, He finally understood the meaning of love at first sight. But she actually hates red roasted pork... Pang Ran felt His body flutter in the wind, floating into an all-time low. Luo Lis words kept ringing in His ears... "Pang Ran, we were just passing by. We didnt expect to meet you here but it would seem that youre doing pretty well. So, I guess we should continue our journey." Gu Ruoyun smiled, then turned to Luo Li and said, "Luo Li, lets go." "Okay." Luo Lis eyes lit up. She nodded her head vigorously, wishing that she could get as far away from this damned fatty as possible. The trio disappeared straightaway but Pang Ran was still in a daze from the previous blow. His gaze was sluggish and lifeless, "She hates red roasted pork, hates greasy things, that also means, she hates me..." He mumbled. Pang Ran pulled his brains out, his entire face was filled with anguish, so heartbroken that He wasnt even interested in His favorite red roasted pork anymore, He waved His hand towards the imperial bodyguard and said, "Lets go back to the pce." "As Youmand, Your Imperial Majesty." The imperial bodyguards eyes lit up, he wanted to thank that young girl with a doll-like face. If it werent for her, His Imperial Majesty would not return to the pce so obediently... Outside the restaurant, Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps and looked at the blue skies, "I promised my uncle that I would go to him once Ive settled everything here, but now we need to make a stop along the way. Luo Li, Ill arrange something for youter on when were there." "Okay." Luo Li lowered her head and replied, showing no objections towards Gu Ruoyuns words... ... At the Qin Mountains, one of the most fearsome ces on the maind. Of course, three years ago, the Qin Mountains was just like any other mountain range. However, at the present moment, countless booby traps had appeared within the Qin Mountains. Even a Martial Emperor would find themselves unable to leave after falling into one of these traps. Soon enough, everyone began to iste the Qin Mountains as one of the most dangerous ces to be and no one dared to enter the ce. But no one could have imagined that the newest organization of the maind, the Devil Sect, which had reached the level of notoriety in the span of one night, had stationed themselves within the dangerous Qin Mountains. The booby traps that had been scattered around the Qin Mountains, were all nted by the Devil Sect. Because of this, after three years, no organization has managed to discover the headquarters of the Devil Sect no matter how hard they had searched. Chapter 387: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (9) Chapter 387: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, at the Devil Sects headquarters on a mountain peak, a young slender girl sat at the top of an old tree with her hand on her cheek. Her freckled face glowed in the light of the setting sun. Behind her, the disciples of the Devil Sect stared straight at the young girl in front of them. The girls looks were not particrly outstanding, especially with that freckled face. There were also countless scars all over her fair white skin that could not be erased. However, the young girls personality would make anyone feel helplessly attracted to her. "Luo... Lady Luo." One disciple finally gathered enough courage and approached the young girl from the under the old tree. The disciple asked, "Lady Luo, would it be alright if I could request for your guidance regarding a question on cultivation?" During the past few days, ever since General Luo had been removed from his position in Azure Dragon Country and joined the Devil Sect to help Gu Ruoyun train her disciples, he has grown into a strong Martial King thanks to the nutrition of the countless pills from the Devil Sect. And Luo Yin too had surprisingly broken through to the rank of a Martial General. Of course, her hard work was not unrted to Gu Ruoyun. She did not wish to rely on the Devil Sect to gain a foothold. Instead, she chose to rely on her own strength. Obviously, she was sessful! Even though her talents were not as astonishing as Moyu and the rest, she has be a well-known figure amongst the youth of her age. Suddenly, a familiar figure from far ahead caught her eye. Luo Yin stared nkly for a moment before quickly regaining her senses and rushed quickly towards the young girl. Gu Ruoyun had evidently spotted her as well and paused in her tracks. She looked at the freckled young girl and smiled, "Luo Yin, how was it like, living here? Were you able to adapt to the conditions of this ce?" Slowly, Luo Yin stopped. Her eyes never left that faintly smiling face. Memories of that frail, weak-looking face came rushing back into her minds eye. She could still remember how she would always hide behind her every time someone bullied her. Her heart hadmented. Its been four years and in just that short period of time, the once weak young girl has now be so strong and had even founded such a powerful organization. Those who had once oppressed her and stepped on her, would they have been able to imagine that she would reach a day like this? "Gu Ruoyun, youve returned." Luo Yin smiled. It goes without saying that the smile on her freckled face looked absolutelyforting. It gave off a very warm feeling. "Yes, Im back." Gu Ruoyun smiled, no matter how powerful she would be in the future, this person before her would always be her life-long friend. Friendship amongst youth is always a beautiful thing. Its neverplicated with self-interest. During that year, before she had grown her wings, Luo Yin was the only one who had stood up for her. A friendship like this, even when the seas run dry and the stones go soft, will never change, not even until the end of time. "Luo Yin, this time Ive returned with someone," As Gu Ruoyun spoke, she pulled Luo Li out from behind her and said, " This is Luo Li. I want to arrange for her initiation into the Devil Sect. At the same time, please find an expert in poisons to educate her. I want her to create poisons!" Besides, before the Honorable Poison Master had left, he promised Gu Ruoyun that he woulde for five days every month to teach Luo Li. This was also the Honorable Poison Masters initiative. He could already see Luo Lis potential in crafting poisons from the beginning. Do not underestimate a poison specialist. For the powers of a poison specialist would be easily be reflected in the future. Otherwise, even a powerful cultivator like the Honorable Sir Tianqi would not have run away every time he saw the Honorable Poison Master. Indeed, the poisonous gas all over his body was far too terrifying. One false move and he himself would die without even knowing the cause. Chapter 388: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (10) Chapter 388: Departure, To The Dongfang Family Home (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Dont worry, leave it to me." Luo Yin nodded as she smiled and held out her hand towards Luo Li, "Im Luo Yin, we have the same surname. Fate has brought us together. If you were to encounter any issues in the Devil Sect, you can look for me." Looking at Luo Yins friendly smile, Luo Lis heart softened. She grasped the formers hand and smiled gently. "Thank you." "No need to thank me," Luo Li waved her hand, "Im doing all of this for Gu Ruoyun. If you really want to thank me, youll use every ounce of your power to help her." Luo Li trembled slightly and stared in astonishment at Luo Yin. She could not understand it. Why were so many people willing to serve her? Perhaps she will understand where her charisma lies in the future... When that dayes, perhaps she too, will be like the rest willing to do anything for her sake. "Gu Ruoyun, how long will you be in the Devil Sect?" Luo Yin raised her head towards Gu Ruoyun and asked. Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Xiao Ye and I need to make our way to the Dongfang Family home. We will be leaving immediately. Luo Yin, Ill leave Luo Li to you." "Dont worry. When you return, Ill show you apletely different side of her." Luo Yins smile was full of confidence. She was certain that with the many advantageous qualities of the Devil Sect, Luo Li will grow just as fast as she had. "Then well be leaving now." Gu Ruoyun said nothing more and turned to approach the silver-haired man in the blood-red robes. He had been waiting for her at the doorway of the courtyard. Her fresh and beautiful face formed into a smile, "Xiao Ye, lets go." Qianbei Ye nodded and followed Gu Ruoyun out of the courtyard... Behind her, everyone in the Devil Sect burst into a fervent discussion as they watched the two leave. In the end, it was the youth who had previously tried to hit on Luo Yin who gathered his courage and confronted her, "Lady Luo, who was thatdy? Ive never seen her before, how did she get into the Devil Sect?" Luo Yin rolled her eyes and looked at him with disdain. "If youve had the opportunity to meet her, then you could be considered as a protector." Once she had finished speaking, Luo Yin no longer cared about the rest. She pulled Luo Li towards the direction of the rear halls, leaving a group of bewildered people behind. "What did Luo Yin mean by that? She just said that only the protectors have the right to see thatdy? Could it be that her position was much higher than the protectors? Could it be that shes a master of a hall?" Everyone immediately felt regret at the thought of this. They regretted not going up to the girl and hitting on her. After all, thedy was not only young and beautiful, but the position she held in the Devil Sect was pretty high. Wouldnt it be great to sail on that boat? However, if Luo Yin had told them that Gu Ruoyun was the Sect Master of the Devil Sect, it was possible that many would have called her bluff. No one could have imagined that the mysterious Sect Master of the Devil Sect was actually a young girl just over the age of ten. Furthermore, shed actually appeared before their eyes... Outside the mountain peak, the clouds and mist were sparse. Gu Ruoyun stood between ayer of clouds as her green robes fluttered in the wind. Her eyes held a calm demeanor. "The matters in the Xia Family have been settled and Luo Li now has her purpose. I wonder where Yuer could be." However, she still strongly believed that the delicate, pretty, and shy young boy was still alive. As long as she continued moving forward, someday, they will meet again... "Xiao Ye, let us continue our journey. I really dont know what has happened in the Dongfang Family that my uncle would resort to calling upon my aid." To be honest, she did not have a good impression of the Dongfang Family. But she still liked her uncle, who hase to her aid many times, very much! So for his sake, this time she would make a trip to the Dongfang Family home. Chapter 389: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (1) Chapter 389: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dongfang City. This is where the Dongfang Family reside. Dongfang City is very much like Heaven City and the position of the Dongfang Family was like that of the Xia Family in Heaven City. Every kilometer surrounding Dongfang City belongs to the Dongfang Family. In the Dongfang Family, its entirely forgivable if you dont know Master Dongfangs name; you will also be forgiven if you were ignorant of the identity of the Dongfang Familys Young Master. But there is one name that everyone must know the former number one genius of the Dongfang Family who had once shocked the entire maind; the woman who had been highly sought after by the Three Great Authorities, Dongfang Yu! Its said that not only did Dongfang Yu of the Dongfang Family have a face that could cause the downfall of cities, she had always been exceptionally talented! Unfortunately, the heavens were jealous of her beauty for shortly after Dongfang Yus disappearance, news spread that she had met her demise. No one really knew what the Master of the Dongfang Family really said when he addressed the crowd with the news, all they knew was that after the meeting, the Master of the Dongfang Family had suddenly aged ten years... However, since the beginning of the incident, the Dongfang Family had not made any movement. Even now, no one knew who the culprit was behind Dongfang Yus death... At this very moment, outside the tight security of the city gates, a shock of green robes paused. A young girl stroked her chin and raised her head to look at the grand gates with a lightly cocked eyebrow, "What happened to Dongfang Family? Why are the guards searching the visitors so stringently? Whatever it is, Ill discuss this when I meet with my uncle. Xiao Ye, lets go." She then walked straight towards the city gates. "Both of you, please show your identity tokens." Just as Gu Ruoyun stepped in front of the city gate, the voice of a city official sounded in a slow, cold, and mechanical voice. But when he raised his head towards Gu Ruoyun, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. "Mydy, are you Lady Gu?" Gu Ruoyun went nk for a bit before nodding her head, "Thats right, Im Gu Ruoyun." "Lady Gu, youve finally arrived," The city official wiped the sweat on his forehead as a smile appeared on his cold expression, "I am under the orders of the Young Master to await your arrival in his ce, Lady Gu. Seeing as youve arrived, then I will take you to meet the Young Master." Before this, the Young Master had shown Gu Ruoyuns portrait to them. Once she had arrived, there would be no need for them to search her and she would be permitted into Dongfang City immediately. This was the reason why the city official had been able to identify her with just one look. Just as the city official was about to escort Gu Ruoyun to meet Dongfang Shaoze, the sound of horses hooves interrupted them, followed by someone calling for the horse to stop. The group saw a woman general, d in armor, tightly pulling on the reins. She wore bright red armor and looked absolutely majestic with upwards-nting eyebrows. She frowned as she swept her imposing gaze towards the city official who had just been about to turn and leave. She spoke sharply, "Zhang Li, you have not investigated their identities or conducted a search on their persons." The city official, whom she had addressed as Zhang Li, stared nkly for a bit before replying pragmatically, "Reporting to General Dongfang, thisdy is someone that the Young Master wants to meet. This was why this subordinate would be so bold as to allow them entrance into Dongfang City without a search." "Hmph, Zhang Li, youre far too bold! With the conditions surrounding the Dongfang Family, youve actually allowed entrance so carelessly! And in the name of the Young Master! I am the General of Dongfang City. Since the Young Master had issued such an order, why have I not heard of it? Furthermore, under the grim circumstances of the Dongfang Family, even the Young Master cannot use bribery or fraud! Men, search them!" Chapter 390: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (2) Chapter 390: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dongfang Yan waved her morous hand and ordered with thunder-like violence and wind-like swiftness, a group of women officials. Her sharp eyes shed as they looked over Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye at the gate with an investigative look. "Yes, General!" Once she had given the order, two women officials descended from their horses and approached the two. As he watched the twodies making their way towards him, Qianbei Ye could not help but imagine a scenario of himself being touched by the twodies. He felt a twinge of disgust and a torrential wind rose from around him. His silvery hair danced in the wind and his iparably beautiful face seemed to be covered by a dark cloud. "Go away!" He shouted coldly. Hong! Before the women officials could even reach Qianbei Ye, a shapeless force mmed into their chests. They couldnt even figure out what was going on before they were thrown fiercely onto the crowd. "How dare you!" Dongfang Yans face was now filled with rage as she pulled out her whip. Her whip was extremely sharp and curled like a dragon towards Qianbei Yes neck. Everyone imagined that if the whip were tond on his head, the silver-haired man in red would copse onto the ground. But... Just as the whip reached in front of Qianbei Yes face, a ming ze appeared on the whip, igniting the hemp twist and slowly started trailing upwards. Under the burning heat of the mes, Dongfang Yans eyes filled with panic as she hurriedly threw the whip onto the ground. She stared, pale-faced at Qianbei Ye. "What are you? This man is far too powerful, she thought, I dont believe that such a powerful man woulde here for no particr reason! In order to protect the Dongfang Family, I will not let them pass! Qianbei Yes eyes slowly turned towards Dongfang Yan. Red light poured into the mans eyes as if the mes of hell were burning within his eyes, causing Dongfang Yan to tremble. She bit her lips which were gradually turning purple and stared in terror at the iparably beautiful man before her. Ive never seen anyone with such bloodthirsty eyes, she thought, how many people did he have to kill for his eyes to look like that? "Zhang Li, these are the people that the Young Master wish to meet?" Dongfang Yan bit her lower lip before she roared angrily while pointing at Zhang Li, "These two clearly harbor ill intentions towards our Dongfang City, yet you dared to make use of the Young Masters name and grant her entrance? Youre clearly a traitor! Wait until I report this to the Master, then Ill deal with you, you scum!" Zhang Li smiled bitterly as he thought, thisdy is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, how could the people next to her not lose their temper at the prospect of being searched? But Zhang Li knew that even if he told her who she was, the usually arrogant General Dongfang would not believe him. "General, they really are guests of the Young Master! It would be difficult if the Young Master grew anxious from waiting." Zhang Li replied threateningly. "Hmph!" Dongfang Yan scoffed coldly and replied with disdain, "These two are spies and no one can save them! I advise you both to obediently let us tie you up. This is Dongfang City! If you choose to take the side of the evildoer, do not me me, Dongfang Yan for being discourteous!" So what if this child is powerful, hes probably only a Martial Emperor at the most! She thought. The Master of the Dongfang Family was a mid-stage Martial Emperor, how could they not fear him? If Dongfang Yan had known of how Qianbei Ye had dispatched those Martial Emperors so easily, would she still be thinking of it that way... "Oh? To whom were you going to act discourteously?" Chapter 391: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (3) Chapter 391: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as Dongfang Yan was staring haughtily at the two, a voice as gentle as a jade could be heard from afar. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun felt a sense of excitement and turned to find the source of the voice. An embroidered robe fluttered under the light breeze. The mans features were like a painting, gentle and calm. A warm light shone from his handsome face and his eyes held a small smile. This man was as beautiful as a picture. If there was a phrase to describe him, it would be: a nobleman is like a precious gem, none would be his equal. "Little girl, youve arrived?" The man paused in his steps as he reached Gu Ruoyun. The usual formal elegance faded from his smile as it seemed to have gained ayer of genuine feeling. Even his voice seems to hold a hint of ttery, "You, little girl, had left for so long without even providing me with any updates. Youve certainly given me a good wait. Seeing as youve arrived, follow me into the city." "Okay." Gu Ruoyun smiled, this man had always made her feel very warm inside. Perhaps it was because they were rted by blood. However, upon seeing Gu Ruoyuns soft smile, Qianbei Ye frowned. A faint hint of jealousy stirred within his heart. "Wait a minute." Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was about to leave with Dongfang Shaoze, Dongfang Yan waved the whip in her hands and drove her horse in front of the group, blocking their way. Her sharp eyes shot towards the green-robed young girl behind Dongfang Shaoze, her face grew stern as she said, "Young Master, you cannot take those two away!" The smile on Dongfang Shaozes face slowly disappeared and a sense of coolness began to fill his gaze. His voice remained kind and courteous but everyone could now hear a twinge of anger in it. "Dongfang Yan, I can guess at what had just happened a while ago. But now I have no time to concern myself with you. I will send for you to settle this matter once Ive sent Yuner to the Dongfang Family home." This Dongfang Yan, just because her father was an elder of the family, had always disregarded thew and natural morality. She looked down on everyone and was far too old-fashioned, he thought. She has never been able to make sense of reason. If it werent because of the many contributions by her father to the Dongfang Family, the position of the general would never have been passed to her. "Young Master, the identities of these two are unclear. I suspect that they are spies. Allow me to inspect their identities before permitting their entrance into the city. Please do not cause trouble for this subordinate." "Oh?" Dongfang Shaoze cocked an eyebrow and smiled. His smile was icy, "You think that my friends have unknown identities?" "This subordinate is only following the rules, I will not show favoritism." Dongfang Yan raised her head, and spoke rigidly, "As long as they obediently allow me to search them, I will allow them to enter Dongfang City. Young Master, if you choose to show favoritism and circumvent thew, how can you exin this to the masses?" "Im the Young Master of the Dongfang Family. I can still make this one small decision." A cold light shed across Dongfang Shaozes eyes. It would seem that theres a need to consolidate the powers in the family. Otherwise, some people may begin to think that the Dongfang Family belonged to them. "Young Master, if these two were to enter Dongfang City and something goes wrong, who will be responsible for it?" Dongfang Yan was not giving in as she stared expressionlessly at Dongfang Shaoze. "Fine," Dongfang Shaoze nced at her indifferently, his tone somber, "If their arrival should bring any danger to the Dongfang Family, then I will be held personally responsible for this incident. Dongfang Yan, are you satisfied now?" Dongfang Yan stared nkly. She never expected for the Young Master to take responsibility for everything. So for a long while, she was unable to reply and by the time she had regained her senses, Dongfang Shaoze and the rest have already entered the city and soon disappeared before her very eyes... Chapter 392: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (4) Chapter 392: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Amongst the bustling crowd, Dongfang Shaoze gently waved his fan. His calm, limpid eyes fell upon the young girl as he sighed helplessly, "Honestly, I wanted so much to reveal your identity. You have the blood of the Dongfang Family running through your veins, how could a subordinate bully you in this manner? But I believe that you do not recognize yourself as a part of the Dongfang Family. So I guessed that you might not want to admit to your identity then." Gu Ruoyun blinked and smiled, "I do not acknowledge the Dongfang Family, but I acknowledge you, my uncle!" "Little girl," Dongfang Shaoze paused in his steps, "I will wait. I will wait until the day when you are willing to acknowledge the Dongfang Family. When that dayes, I will tell the world that you, Gu Ruoyun, are my niece. And that you are the pride of the Dongfang Family." Gu Ruoyuns eyes moved but she did not say anything more. Long ago, the Dongfang Family had refused to help her parents. This was a hurdle that her heart refuses to ovee. Perhaps, she would never be able to acknowledge the Dongfang Family in this life... "Alright, little girl. I know that you have a lot of misunderstandings towards the Dongfang Family but its alright. I can wait. Now, your maternal grandfather wishes to see you. I will take you to him." Gu Ruoyun paused in silence before nodding her head gently, "Okay." ... At the Dongfang Family home. It may not have the splendor and flourish of the secr world, but it did have a substantial amount of ancient charm. The gardens were filled with all sorts of medicinal herbs that help in increasing a persons powers. Even the house was built with Heavenly Incense Wood. At the present moment, in the Dongfang Familys study, the air was serious and depressing. An old man with hair on his temples sat in front of his desk, casting a sharp and dignified gaze at the young girl in green before him. When he spoke, a faint coercion dispersed into the air. "You are Gu Ruoyun? Yuers daughter? My maternal granddaughter?" Sensing the coercion, Gu Ruoyun smiled coldly, and replied unmovingly, "Im indeed Gu Ruoyun, daughter of Dongfang Yu. However, I am not your maternal granddaughter." "Yuner!" Hearing this, Dongfang Shaozes expression changed immediately, and he hurriedly shot a look at Gu Ruoyun before staring worriedly at the old mans sinking expression. "Hmph!" Master Dongfang scoffed coldly, and replied severely, "Little girl, is this how you treat your elders? No matter what, I am still your maternal grandfather. Nothing can change that fact!" "Maternal grandfather?" Gu Ruoyunughed disdainfully, "My maternal grandfather is not the kind of person who would watch his own daughter die and do nothing! My maternal grandfather is not a weak little coward, who was unable to protect his own daughter! I do not me you for your inability to protect my mother, but to grin and bear the fact that my mother was murdered... Can you even be considered a father?" Just as Gu Ruoyun spoke these words, she could clearly feel the air in the study grow even more somber, it was suffocating... Dongfang Shaoze could not help but feel anxious. His father had a bad temper and Yuner was not the kind of person who would simply give in. If both of them were to start fighting, he might not be able to soothe them no matter how much he tried... In that instant, Master Dongfangs face turned into an ugly shade. Even Gu Ruoyun though that he was going to flip out against her. However, no one knew why but he did not explode in anger. Instead, he replied coldly, "Zeer, take her away, I do not wish to see her for the time being." "Yes, father." Dongfang Shaoze wiped the sweat off his brow then escorted Gu Ruoyun out of the study. Only when he felt a cold breeze did he realize that his entire body was drenched in sweat. Heughed bitterly. "Yuner, were you trying to frighten your uncle to death? My father has a horrible temper but he really doesnt have a bad heart. He had his reasons for that which had happened in the past." Chapter 393: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (5) Chapter 393: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Uncle, Im tired." Gu Ruoyun yawned as if she did not wish to hear whatever else Dongfang Shaoze was trying to say. Dongfang Shaoze tried to continue but upon seeing Gu Ruoyuns tired pallor, he sighed, "Yuner, someday youll understand him... However, regardless what your rtionship with the Dongfang Family is, you will always be my niece." Gu Ruoyun only smiled and said nothing more. Her fresh and beautiful face now held a gentle light. ... Moonlight shone through the gentle brush of willow trees. The young girl was dressed in green robes that fluttered gently in the night breeze. She stood in front of the window, her thoughts unclear. A familiar presence appeared from behind her and her heart could not help but feel calmer. "Xiao Ye, do you have rtives?" Qianbei Ye wrinkled his brows and shook his head. Then he remembered that Gu Ruoyun might not have been able to see his actions and said, "I dont know, perhaps... Not." "Xiao Ye, do you know that I am a person with a past life?" Gu Ruoyun raised her head and stared out at the moonlight, as if she was seeing the ughter on that snow-capped mountain again, "In my past life, I had a kind grandfather, a wonderful mother, and an adorable little brother. But my father was the lowest of scums! Not only had he gone after my mother for the sake of obtaining the position of the Xia Familys Young Master; but on the very night that he had received my mother, he allowed his childhood lover to enter the household! If it werent for my grandfathers favoritism towards my mother, Im afraid... My mother would not have been able to continue living in the Xia Family home." Qianbei Ye did not reply, he stared quietly back at Gu Ruoyun. He knew that this was a secret which was concealed in the deepest recesses of her heart. Yet she is willing to now tell him this secret, how great of a trust is this? "However, everything changed when my grandfather passed away. The Xia Family has a precious heirloom, the Phoenix Cauldron, and only the reincarnation of the Purple Phoenix can acquire the Phoenix Cauldron. Before he had passed on, grandfather gave the Phoenix Cauldron to me. Hence, that bastard with no humanity destroyed my entire maternal grandfathers family and kidnapped my mother to use her as a threat so that I would give him the Phoenix Cauldron! In order to prevent the Phoenix Cauldron from falling into their hands, my mother chose to take her own life! Now, thinking of the memories of her past life, Gu Ruoyun still felt her heart ache as if it were being torn into pieces! She could never forget how her entire maternal grandfathers family had been exterminated and the scene of that funeral. Neither could she forget as she witnessed her beloved mother tortured by that b*stard and ultimately choosing to take her own life... Gu Ruoyun gently closed her eyes, then slowly opened them again, "After my mother died, I chose to bear the humiliation to save my skin and leave my hometown. I entrusted my only brother, who was the only person I had left at the time, to my childhood lover." Upon hearing thatst sentence, Qianbei Ye felt a difort in his heart. His iparably beautiful face looked particrly ugly, and his entire body was enveloped in an eerie aura. If that person were here, god forbid that he would die without a whole corpse! Gu Ruoyun obviously did not notice the state of the man behind her as she continued speaking, "But I never thought that he would betray me! For the sake of that Phoenix Cauldron, for the sake of a high position, he had not hesitated to curry favor with that b*stard. He tore my brother into pieces while he was still alive right in front of me! Hahaha, Xiao Ye, do you know how I had felt? Even if I had died, I wanted to drag all of them down to hell with me!" Suddenly, arge, warm, and tender hand reached out from behind her and pulled her tightly into an embrace. She didnt know why but upon feeling the mans warm and tender chest, her manic temperament slowly grew calm again. Chapter 394: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (6) Chapter 394: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Ye, I couldnt do it. I couldnt drag them all down to hell with me! The Phoenix Cauldron had prevented me from exploding! So I was reincarnated and from that moment, I swore that I would storm the East Peak Maind and have my revenge on them!" "Xiao Yun." Qianbei Ye rubbed his chin against Gu Ruoyuns head, his voice held warmth and certainty as if making a promise separate from many lifetimes. "Dont worry, I will always be with you. Be it heaven or hell, I will be with you. Those days in the past when you had escaped death must have been lonely. In the future, I will make sure that you never feel alone. I will kill anyone you hate, even if you hate the entire world, I will destroy the world for you." If I hate the world, he would destroy the entire world? He does not even mind bing a devil? Upon hearing this, Gu Ruoyun felt moved. She slowly closed her eyes and leaned her entire body, mind, and soul onto the mans body. "Xiao Ye, did you know? After my reincarnation, Ive never met my parents in my current life but I miss them dearly. Perhaps this was a feeling that the previous Gu Ruoyun had left behind for me, and perhaps it was also because we are rted by blood. I still believe that they are not dead! Only lost. But Im bitterly disappointed with the Dongfang Familys attitude." Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes with a cold smile hanging on her lips, "My mother and father loved each other, what was wrong with that? Yet years ago, the Dongfang family had refused to acknowledge my mother even though this had been her wish. She did not want to burden the Dongfang Family with her decision. I dont me them for mothers death, some enemies are simply too powerful and cannot be resisted by the Dongfang Family. While I dont sympathize with the old mans methods in protecting the family, I can understand. But even you knew how the Gu Family had treated my mother and the previous upant of this body! If the Dongfang Family had not ignored her, why would he look down on my mother?" "If... If it wasnt for the fact that no one from the Dongfang Family ever chose to stand up, the previous Gu Ruoyun would still be alive." Gu Ruoyun sighed heavily and said. The previous Gu Ruoyun was already dead, she is now Xia Ruoyun! If the Dongfang Family could have vouched for the previous inhabitant of this body then she would not have died with remaining resentments!! Of course, if it werent for the death of the previous inhabitant, she would not have been able to reincarnate... Hence, she felt both resentment and gratitude towards the Dongfang Family. "Xiao Yun." Qianbei Ye held the young girls cold body tightly in his arms as he lowered his eyes and coaxed her softly, "You still have me..." "Xiao Ye..." Gu Ruoyun lightly puckered her lips as a sense of warmth passed over her heart. She knew that even if she were to (one day) be an enemy of the world, he would still remain by her side, never leaving nor abandoning her... Even if she was turned into a great monster targeted by many, he would still believe that everything she did was right. Actually, Gu Ruoyun was rejoicing. She rejoiced the fact that she met him that year and had epted him. Otherwise, right now, he would not even be by her side... Suddenly, Qianbei Yes face sank and shot a cold and eerie re at a willow tree under the night sky. His voice was gloomy and a murderous intent stirred from the space between his brows, "Show yourself!" Shua! Just as he spoke, small red fellow rolled out from behind the willow tree. He tottered and rolled until he reached Qianbei Ye, his green eye and red eye were both filled with confusion and cowardice as they staring timidly up at the silver-haired man before him. Chapter 395: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (7) Chapter 395: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What are you still doing here?" Gu Ruoyun gazed indifferently at the small animal and her voice was cold, "Ive already dissolved your contract. You can leave now. From now on, you have your freedom. This was what you had hoped for after all." Yan didnt respond. In all honesty, he was in deep regret. He regretted not having helped Gu Ruoyun. But how could he have known that Gu Ruoyun was actually connected to the Sovereign King? If he had known of this earlier, he would have given his life to help her. "Master, I know Ive done wrong. I hope that you can give me another chance. I promise that Ill change and I will use all my power to help you in the future." At this moment, the little animal no longer held his initial smugness and arrogance. His red eye and green eye stared pitifully at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun smiled coldly, "Thats true, I do need many strong cultivators by my side but I dont need disobedience! If you cant even help me in my time of need then what use would I have for you even if you were a god? I dont want to throw a tantrum at you, I no longer want to see you ever again." Seeing Gu Ruoyuns nonchnce, Yan turned to face Qianbei Ye. He then bowed in ordance to the etiquette of the animal kingdom, "Respected Sovereign King, please forgive this subordinate of his delinquency. Your subordinate knows that he has done wrong and is willing to give his life to ensure her safety. There will be no trace of disloyalty." Qianbei Ye did not reply and instead turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun, as if awaiting her decision. "No need," Gu Ruoyun nced at Yan and spoke emotionlessly, "He once disobeyed an order and refused to rescue those who were in mortal danger. I dont me him but in the future, I will no longer be using him. Otherwise, whenever I ever fight with anyone else in the future, his attitude will only push us into an even more difficult situation. You should leave now. I dont ever want to see you again." Hearing this, the little animals eyes grew more anxious. That year, when the Sovereign King had saved them, the animal kingdom then fell under themand of the Sovereign King. If he was chased away, then he will be considered as a traitor to the animal kingdom and his presence would no longer be tolerated in the animal kingdom. "Master, I swear with my life that I will never make the same mistake again. Its true, I wasnt willing to obey you in the beginning because you had used the help of the Phoenixs power to force me into a contract. I have always been proud and arrogant, I would never willingly bow to human coercion! Thats why I did not listen to your orders, Master. But now, Im willing to serve you and if you dont believe me, you can make a bond of very contract with me. As a ve, I cannot rebel against your orders." The bond of very contract is the most unfair form of contract. If a ve disobeys his master, he would be punished in the mes of hell. Neither alive nor dead, neither dead nor destroyed. He will suffer endlessly in hell. Hence, Gu Ruoyun has never formed a bond of very contract with any spiritual beast. This was how she had respected them. But upon hearing Yans suggestion, Gu Ruoyun grew silent. Actually, with the bond of very contract, Yan would never be able to oppose her orders. Even if she wanted him to die, he would have to obey her. "Are you sure that you want to form a bond of very contract?" Gu Ruoyun swept her calm gaze onto Yan and spoke in an even tone. Yan quickly nodded his head, "I am sure." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun stared at Yan, "Then Ill give you onest chance! I will form a bond of very contract with you! In the future, if you ever behave as heinously as you once did, then you will stay in the fiery pits of hell for thousands of years." Chapter 396: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (8) Chapter 396: The Head Of the Dongfang Family, Grandfather? (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The bond of very contract is the lowest form of contract. Even if there were other contracted spiritual beasts under the same master, the ve would always remain one level below them. This was because the other spiritual beasts had signed an equal contract. As Yan was determined to form a bond of very contract, that meant that he had no position of power amongst Gu Ruoyuns party members. Any of her spiritual beasts can abuse him or give him orders. You could say that he was now suffering the consequences of his actions. Had he not disobeyed her orders, perhaps he would not have be a lowly ve. "I am willing." Yan gritted his teeth as he spoke. Who had allowed her to be the Sovereign Kings woman? Forget about the bond of very contract, if she wanted him to die in front of her now, he couldnt evenin. "Remember your promise." Gu Ruoyun gently raised her eyes before she calmly said, "Should you ever betray me, I will give you a fate worse than death!" "I swear, from this moment on, I will protect you with my life. As long as Im living, I will allow no harm toe to you!" Yan swore to the heavens with his eyes full of resolve. "Since thats the case, thene here. We will form the bond of very contract. You know the tyrannical nature of this particr contract so its still not toote to back out." "Master, I will not regret this." His life had been saved by this man and if he didnt care to whom he wished to gift him to, he would have no objections. Gu Ruoyun slowly ced her hand onto Yans head. In an instant, a cool sensation coursed through his mind from her palm. He then felt a hand clutch his soul in a tight grip. Finally, a mark appeared on his soul. Yans body trembled slightly but he showed no signs of struggle from the beginning. Because the bond of very contract had such tyrannical restrictions, there were also dangers when forming the contract. If Yan were to suddenly regret his decision during the process, Gu Ruoyun would also end up being seriously injured. But he didnt do anything, allowing Gu Ruoyun to carve a mark of eternal loyalty and devotion in his soul. "Its done." Gu Ruoyun removed her hand and spoke calmly, "You can leave now,e out again when I need you." "Yes, Master." Now, Yan replied with reverence and respect. His eyes no longer held their initial arrogance. His small body then shed before he disappeared from Gu Ruoyuns eyes... ... In the study, an old man with hair all over his temples frowned as he read the book in his hand. His face remained buried in it even when faced with the man in embroidered robes who stood in front of him. "If theres nothing else, you can leave." He said. Dongfang Shaoze stared nkly for a moment and sighed helplessly, "Father, actually, I only want to speak to you about one thing. That maternal granddaughter of yours has a temper thats more vigorous than yours, so I hope..." Pa! The old man mmed his hand on the table and sulkily replied, "So, what youre saying is that as her elder, I should give way? Look at her, she doesnt acknowledge the Dongfang Family and that was still eptable. But she did not even acknowledge me, her grandfather! She even went so far to say that she doesnt have a maternal grandfather like me! Dont forget that Yuers blood runs through her veins and my blood runs through Yuers veins. I am her maternal grandfather even if she refuses to acknowledge it, it will not change that!" "Father, with an explosive temper like yours, itd be a wonder if she gave in to you." Dongfang Shaoze sighed, "This little girl has always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion. If you could be a little softer, perhaps her heart will soften." The old man was so angry that his beard was in disarray and his already ashen face grew uglier by the minute. "You want me to be a little softer? My apologies, this is the temper of the Master of this house, it will not change! Whether she wants to acknowledge me, her maternal grandfather, thats up to her. You want me to give in to a person of the younger generation? Im telling you, that is impossible!" Chapter 397: Enemies On A Narrow Road (1) Chapter 397: Enemies On A Narrow Road (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dongfang Shaoze suddenly regretted his decision of having his father meet Gu Ruoyun. Honestly, the temperaments of both parties were equally stubborn. If one of them would actually be willing to soften up, perhaps the situation would be far more harmonious. Unfortunately, both parties were not the kind of people who would give in. Perhaps only one person can help them... ... Sunrise. In the Dongfang Familys rear courtyard, Gu Ruoyun slowly opened her bedroom door. A familiar figure fell within her sights. The mans features were gentle, his lips were raised into a smile as he greeted her, "Yuner, did you sleep well?" "Not too badly." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Uncle, why are you here so early in the morning?" "Yuner," Dongfang Shaoze paused gracefully, then replied with an even pace, "I want to take you to a ce to meet someone. That person had always wanted to see you..." Gu Ruoyun fell momentarily silent before she asked, "Is that person rted to the Dongfang Family?" "Thats right. She is indeed a member of the Dongfang household but I think you might get along very well with her." Ever since big sisters death, he thought, she had be a hermit in the mountains. No matter how much father had pleaded with her, she refused to set one foot off the mountain. Perhaps, the only person who can persuade her to leave the mountain would be Yuner... She certainly would be very happy to meet Yuner. "Alright," Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at Dongfang Shaoze, "Ill follow you and have a look. As long as her temper isnt like that old farts, I shouldnt have any conflicts with her." Hearing this, Dongfang Shaoze smiled bitterly, The personalities of both this young one and that old one were far too simr. Its impossible for them to not be maternal grandfather and grandchild. "Lets go, Yuner, I think youll like her very much." Ever since Dongfang Yus death over ten years ago, this mountain at the back had be a forbidden strip ofnd in the Dongfang Family. Aside from the Master and the Young Master, anyone who set foot in the mountain will suffer a severe punishment. Hence, in thend surrounding the mountain, there wasnt a single soul in sight. At this moment, in a lonely cottage within the mountain, a beautiful woman in blue robes was sitting in front of a table as she gracefully sipped on the fumes of a dazzling tea. It goes without saying that this beautiful woman was stunning. She had the kind of beauty that could cause the downfall of cities. However, there was a freshness and a sense of purity about her beauty, it was hard to imagine that someone could mix such opposing auras together. It was a sight that both warms the heart and delights the eye. Perhaps, due to good self-care, the beautiful woman had no wrinkles on her face. Her graceful and unhurried air disyed the maturity of her age. However, her white hair still exposed her true age... "Zeer, youre here to pay me a visit?" Sensing the presence at the door, the beautiful woman curled her lips into a smile as she raised her beautiful eyebrows and turned her eyes, like clear autumn waters, towards the outside area of the cottage. But when she saw the young girl next to Dongfang Shaoze, the smile on the beautiful womans face froze in ce. She rose from the rattan chair and stared at Gu Ruoyun as her eyes welled up with tears. "Yuer, Yuer, youve returned?" The beautiful womans hand was pressed tightly onto the table, causing its surface to shake. Her eyes remained glued to the face which had filled her thoughts every minute of the day as if she feared that the person would disappear like a hallucination when she blinked. Gu Ruoyun stayed silent as she watched the beautiful womans excited and nervous expression. Something stirred from within her heart. It was the kind of sensation that felt as if something in those eyes connected deeply with her... Chapter 398: Enemies On A Narrow Road (2) Chapter 398: Enemies On A Narrow Road (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Mother, shes not big sister. big sister has passed away." An unbearable disturbance shed across Dongfang Shaozes face. Ever since the news of big sisters death had reached her ears, their mother had locked herself in the mountain and refused to leave. "Yes, Yuer has passed away, how could a dead person return to life?" Pu tong! The beautiful womans legs gave way and she crumpled back onto the rattan chair. Her luxurious, jade-like hand clutched her chest tightly, it hurts so much that she could barely breathe! After so many years, this was the kind of pain that has be herpanion, it never ceased. "Zeer, this youngdy must be Yuers daughter? Whom youve mentioned to me? My maternal granddaughter Gu Ruoyun?" The beautiful woman calmed herself and her alluring eyes stared foolishly at the features that greatly resembled those of Dongfang Yu, "Alike, far too much alike. She might be younger than Yuer, more innocent, but from her outlines, I can see traces of Yuer. Yuner, pleasee here and let me have a good look at you. Ive heard about your predicament from Zeer. My poor little darling, youve been through so much over the years." When faced with the woman before her, Gu Ruoyun was not as headstrong as she was when she had met with Master Dongfang. She walked towards Lan Yuge obediently and smiled gently, "Maternal grandmother, Im here to visit you." "Aih." Lan Yuge pulled the young woman into her embrace and eximed tearfully, "Yuner, my good child, these years must have been troubling for you. Its all our fault, your maternal grandfather and grandmother have been useless, unable to help you and caused you to suffer such bitterness. It must not have been easy for you to have journeyed so far." As she spoke, Lan Yuge felt a pang a hurt. This child was only a little over ten years old, she thought. A child just over ten years of age, having to wander the world all alone, enduring dangers that not many would have had to face. Such a youngdy at her age should be spoiled in the arms of her parents. Yet she had lost both her parents at such a young age. "Mother, Ill leave you and Yuner alone to chat. Ill take my leave." Seeing how Gu Ruoyun did not reject Lan Yuge, Dongfang Shaoze felt a weight lift off from his heart and left the space to the two of them. He turned around and left the lonely little cottage... After he left, the cottage fell into silence. Gu Ruoyuny quietly in Lan Yuges arms. In that moment, she felt her heart rx and she slowly closed her eyes as she enjoyed the warmth from the beautiful woman. "Yuner, do you me grandfather and grandmother? We had left you in Azure Dragon Country for so many years and never even came to meet you." me? Gu Ruoyun smiled. Actually, she was no longer the original Gu Ruoyun. But if the previous Gu Ruoyun had found out that she was actually the maternal grandchild of the Dongfang Family, after her death, she would probably me them for sure. Because these people had nevere to see her while she was still alive, not even once. "Aih." Lan Yuge sighed gently, "I know that deep in your heart, you must be ming us. I believe youve already met your maternal grandfather yesterday but I dont know if he had told you the true reason why the Dongfang Family had severed our ties with Yuer." The true reason? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow as she wondered, could it have something to do with that incident all those years ago? "Yuner, your maternal grandfather has always had a far too straightforward personality. He likes putting everything in his heart. I know that youre ming him, ming him for not protecting your mother and ming him for not protecting you and your brother. Actually, I me him too. But I me myself most of all." "Our Dongfang Family has far too many enemies. That year, many forces wanted to form an alliance to besiege the Dongfang Family. Coincidentally, your mother and father had fallen in love and had gone off to a faraway ce. So your maternal grandfather did not tell your mother about this, especially since many powerful forces wanted to find your mothers whereabouts. So your maternal grandfather prodded your mother on purpose. Honestly, the matter of the Gu Family was only an excuse to allow your mother to change her identity and severe her ties with the Dongfang Family. It was all only an excuse. Your maternal grandfather thought that this would give your mother a more peaceful life." Chapter 399: Enemies On A Narrow Road (3) Chapter 399: Enemies On A Narrow Road (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "But..." Lan Yuge thenughed bitterly, "Who would have known that in the end, we would receive news of your mothers death! After that, your maternal grandfather gathered the family elders for a meeting. But in the end, we could not avenge your mother! After a lot of investigation, we discovered that the real person behind your parents murder was a powerful cultivator from another maind! If he insisted on provoking him, it would only topple the Dongfang Family and the gains dont make up for the losses. So, unless your maternal grandfather had absolute certainty that he could fight that power, he wouldnt lead the Dongfang Family members to their deaths in vain." As if she could feel the young girl in her arms trembling, Lan Yuge gently took her hand and said, "You may think that your maternal grandfather doesnt care about you and your brother but it was the opposite. However, at that time the Dongfang familys situation was bing even more arduous. You and your brother were only children then. If the Dongfang Family cant even protect itself, wouldnt we cause you to lose your innocent lives as well? If thats the case, wouldnt it be better to leave you on the outside instead? But your maternal grandfather never stopped worrying about you both from the start so he had sent people to investigate your situation in secret. The results of the investigation told us that you were a good-for-nothing and that your brother was a genius. He believed that your brothers gifts would certainly receive favor from the Gu Family. So even if you were a good-for-nothing, the Gu Family wouldnt be too harsh on the both of you. Hence, in order to prevent the other powers from finding out about your existence, he withdrew his men. But who would have known that you would have had to go through so many hardships..." Now, whenever she thought of the bitter experiences that Dongfang Shaoze had informed her of, Lan Yuges heart would ache. Her heart ached for Gu Ruoyuns silent endurance and strength and the inhuman abuse she has had to face. "If we had known earlier of how the Gu Family would end up treating you, we would have taken you away immediately. Unfortunately, we had regarded the Gu Family too highly; we thought that they would treat you well on ount of your brothers gifts..." Gu Ruoyun lightly lowered hershes, she could not stop her voice from trembling. "Why didnt uncle tell me these things? When I quarreled with the old fart, he said nothing." Lan Yuge shook her head and gently caressed Gu Ruoyuns hair, "Your uncle was in seclusion so he did not know exactly what had happened. As for your maternal grandfather... Thats the old fellows personality. He has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. He does not like admitting his concerns and would hide everything in his heart. Because of this, many people misunderstood his intentions, but who asked him to be born with this sort of personality?" Upon mentioning the love of her life, Lan Yuges gaze grew soft. No matter the misunderstandings which had been thrown at him from the world, as long as she had understood, that would be enough. "Maternal grandmother," Gu Ruoyun raised her head and gazed at Lan Yuge, whose face was as fair as jade, "I heard from uncle that youve stayed here for over ten years and that youve never left. Why wont you go down the mountain?" Hearing this, Lan Yuge smiled faintly, her eyes were now filled with sadness. "This is the punishment Ive sentenced myself to, the punishment for a mother who wasnt able to protect her daughter. I deserve this. Yuner, if your uncle wants you to persuade me to leave, then its best that you dont say anything. I will not leave. I was not able to protect my only daughter, so I deserve to remain here and enjoy the pleasures of loneliness forever." "Maternal grandmother," Gu Ruoyuns eyes turned slightly serious, "Are you absolutely sure that my parents have passed away?" Lan Yuge stared nkly for a moment before looking at Gu Ruoyun with slight confusion. "Ive only heard them say this as well. ording to them, they fell into a bottomless pit and no bodies were found." Chapter 400: Enemies On A Narrow Road (4) Chapter 400: Enemies On A Narrow Road (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun smiled, "You didnt see them when they were alive and you didnt see their corpses when they were reported deceased. So how are you so sure that theyre both dead?" "Yuner, weve also thought about this as well. At the time your maternal grandfather had sent his men to search the surroundings of that cliff. But the cliff was extremely deep and on that cliff, it would be nearly impossible to fully utilize a Martial Emperors flying abilities. There were also no caves on the precipice of the cliff. At the bottom of the cliff were countless ferocious spiritual beasts. So, based on these the possibility of their survival was zero." "Maternal grandmother, I only believe in my own eyes," Gu Ruoyun raised her head, staring up at Lan Yuges beautiful face, "I have not seen their bodies so I dont believe that they are dead. I will find them even if I have to travel to the ends of the earth! If they are not on this maind, I will search for them in another one! I will never rest until I find them!" Lan Yuge observed the young girls expression which was full of resolution and murmured to herself, "Alike, you are far too alike. Your personality is exactly like your fathers. If we didnt have to keep your mother in the dark of the dangers faced by the Dongfang Family long ago, I would have loved to hold a wedding ceremony for your parents. Unfortunately, this can only remain as my desire..." Previously, there werent many young people whom she had admired, only Gu Tian! Honestly, she really liked this son-inw of hers. Even the old man was satisfied. Unfortunately, those whom the Gods love die young. If he was still alive, based on his level of talent, he would have be a Martial Honor or even higher by now... "Maternal grandmother, you will have the chance in the future." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and spoke with determination. Before she sees their bodies, she will never believe that they are truly dead. "I hope that will be so," Lan Yuge sighed as she held Gu Ruoyuns hand tightly and said, "Yuner, if you wish to visit me more often during your stay with the Dongfang Family, you can use this back mountain token whenever you wish. As long as you hold that in your hands, you cane and visit me. Other than you, only Zeer is in possession of this token." Many who do not know the truth would think that Master Dongfang was the number one cultivator in the Dongfang Family. But in fact, the true number one cultivator was Lan Yuge. If she does not wish for anyone else to disturb her by visiting the mountain, even Master Dongfang would not have the authority to do so. "Oh?" Gu Ruoyun yed with the token in her hand and asked with strong interest, "The old fart, he doesnt have this?" "He does not have a token, but he does have a chance," Lan Yuge raised her lips into a smile, "He is allowed to see me three times a year." Three times? Gu Ruoyuns smile grew even more pronounced, she was now clearly in a great mood. That old fart was only allowed to visit maternal grandmother three times, she thought, yet I cane whenever I wish. If he ever found out about this, he would surely go mad with rage... ... The back mountains. After Gu Ruoyun had bid Lan Yuge goodbye, she leisurely walked out of the mountain, clearly very pleased with herself. However, as they say, an unlucky person could get cavities even just by drinking water. Just as Gu Ruoyun made her descent from the mountain, she bumped into a familiar figure! That person turned out to be the one who had tried to search her outside the city gates Dongfang Yan. This moment can be considered as a situation of when two enemiese face to face with their eyes zing in hatred. Dongfang Yan red at Gu Ruoyun as her nostrils red into a soft scoff, "Damned girl, Ive caught you again! You certainly are bold. You cant even follow simple rules - this mountain is the Dongfang Familys forbidden strip ofnd. Its prohibited to enter here! Who gave you the permission to enter the back mountain? This time, no one can shield you, even if you were the Young Masters friend!" Chapter 401: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (1) Chapter 401: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Was this not considered as enemies on a narrow road? Gu Ruoyun sighed helplessly. She certainly did not expect to bump into Dongfang Yan on the second day of her visit to the Dongfang Family. "Xiao Yan, whats happening?" A voice filled with concern sounded from behind Dongfang Yan. A young man in embroidered robes came into view and appeared by Dongfang Yans side. He frowned at Gu Ruoyun, who stood in front of the two. "Who is she?" "Lin Shao, youvee just in time. This woman was brought in by the Young Master but she knows nothing about the rules. She had entered the Dongfang Familys forbidden strip, I was just about to bring her in for punishment!" Dongfang Yan arrogantly raised her head and stared at Gu Ruoyun with disdain. "Oh?" The man who was addressed as Lin Shao shot a nce filled with loathing at Gu Ruoyun and let out a scornful scoff, "A woman brought home by Dongfang Shaoze? What rtionship could you possibly have with Dongfang Shaoze?" "What sort of rtionship do you think?" Dongfang Yan sneered scornfully, "That Dongfang Shaoze shields her so much, you dont need to think too far to guess that its that sort of shameful rtionship. A nice littledy does not need to use that sort of benefit to seduce a man. I, Dongfang Yan, have always looked down on shameless women like you." The disdain showed clearly on Dongfang Yans heroic-looking face. From what she could tell, this woman hadtched herself onto the Young Master in order to gain favor with influential forces. How could she be of any good? But it was simply too bad that the Master would never allow a woman like her to enter the Dongfang Household. There was also that silver-haired man by this womans side, but regardless of how powerful that man was, hes no match for the powers of the Dongfang Family. "Thats right, women like her are extremely disgusting. Only you, Xiao Yan, can be considered outstanding as youve always relied on your own talent and power to get to where you are now." Lin Shao said as he lovingly scraped Dongfang Yans nose, "Unlike some people, who think that gaining favor can ensure that shell never have to worry about clothes and food for the rest of her life but scarcely realizing that in this maind, only the strong are respected. Relying on a man would be useless - only with ones own strength can one gain a foothold. I wonder when shell actually be able to understand this principle." Lin Shao spoke with mockery and ridicule, his gaze was filled with scorn as if the young girl before him had done something absolutely shameful. Gu Ruoyun had her arms crossed over her chest from the very beginning and watched the two as they echoed each other with a half smile on her face. "Lin Shao? Your surname is Lin?" Her lips curled as the young girls smile grew more pronounced, "So you are not a member of the Dongfang Family? It would seem that this Dongfang Family isnt much if they simply allowed anyone to enter their ranks." "What drivel are you saying?" Lin Shaos eyes turned cold and he scoffed, "I might as well tell you the truth, my younger sister will soon be Young Master Dongfangs wife. Our two families may not be considered equal but based on my sisters looks and talents, shes indeed a good match for Dongfang Shaoze. Even if she bes Dongfang Shaozes wife, my sister will not simply attach herself to him. This was something a woman like you, who only knows how to hitch a ride to the sky on a dragon or a phoenix, can never match up to." Uncle is getting a wife? Gu Ruoyun cocked an eyebrow and wondered, how was it that I have never heard him mention this? Besides, my uncles looks are like a celestial being from a picture, I certainly dont know what woman could stand next to him and be not be outshone by him... "Im tired," Gu Ruoyun yawned then curled her lips into a smile, except her dark eyes had sunk into a pair of bottomless pits, "If theres nothing else, please excuse me." Chapter 402: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (2) Chapter 402: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph." Dongfang Yan scoffed coldly as she raised her red whip and ced her serious face in front of Gu Ruoyuns way. She arrogantly raised her chin, "I dont care what kind of person you are! Seeing as Im the General of the Dongfang City and a member of the Dongfang Family, I have the right to punish you! You are not to me for this, the me lies solely the fact that youve entered the Dongfang Familys forbidden strip. Furthermore, Ive caught you in the act. So this General shall offer you a piece of advice, obediently allow your hands to be tied and await capture to avoid suffering physical torment." Gu Ruoyun squinted her eyes slightly and raised her lips into a half smile, "What if... I wont?" "Then do not me me for being discourteous!" Shua! The red whip was flung towards Gu Ruoyun. Her attack was cruel and she cracked her whip with the intention to harm the young girl. If that whip hits her, even if she didnt end up dead, she would probably be crippled. Gu Ruoyuns gaze darkened and she spoke coldly, "Do the members of the Dongfang Family normally use public office to avenge private wrongs? If thats the case, then Im going to teach you a lesson in that old farts ce..." Hong! A burst of mes rose from Gu Ruoyuns body and rapidly advanced towards Dongfang Yan. Dongfang Yan panicked for a moment. She never thought that this woman would dare show such open defiance in the Dongfang Familys territory! After all, in Dongfang City, aside from the Young Master and the Mistress, thew enforcement team holds a highly esteemed position. Which was why sometimes she would not even give face to the Young Master. How many years has it been? How many years has it been since someone had dared to defy an arrest from thew enforcement team? Even if this woman was with the Young Master, she must die here, today! Just as she thought of this, Dongfang Yan leaned to one side and avoided the surprise ming attack. Just as she was about to make her move, a snow-white figure suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountain. The mes which she had managed to sessfully avoid unfortunately fell onto the persons white robes, burning them. Dongfang Yan stared nkly while Lin Shao was beyond shocked. Even Gu Ruoyun could not help but blink and stared in astonishment at the old man who had appeared without warning... "Who, who is responsible for burning the Master of this house?" A furious roar rang aloud from the zing mes as a gray-haired and haggard-looking old man, who looked like he had just been struck by lightning, staggered out to the front of the group. At this moment, the old mans eyes were burning with the mes of fury as he gritted his teeth and red at everyone present. "Can anyone exin who was responsible for lighting that fire?" The bbergasted Dongfang Yan immediately regained her senses upon hearing that voice and hurriedly exined, "Reporting to the Master of the house, it was that woman who lit the mes." Damned girl, she thought, were you not acting haughty just a moment ago? This time, youve brought a cmity bigger than the sky upon yourself. Even if the Young Master were to shield you, the Master will not possibly let you off! "Is she speaking the truth?" Master Dongfang suppressed the ming rage in his heart as his old eyes red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. Poor him! He had maintained his white hairs and long beard for so many years only to have it all be burned off in a second. And these robes, he thought, these had been sewn by Yuer when she was still living at home, he has always treasured it. This was just great, its all gone now! Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose, "The person I had been aiming for was Dongfang Yan. Perhaps you had been too harsh on her, for she seems to harbor a bone-deep hatred of you. Coincidentally, you happened to arrive, so she dodged my mes on purpose to get a bit of revenge." "Youre talking rubbish!" Dongfang Yan was so angry that she nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Ive seen shamelessness, but Ive never seen anyone who was so shameless to this degree, she thought. She actually shifted the me onto me! However, based on the Masters wisdom, he would never believe in substandard lies like hers. Chapter 403: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (3) Chapter 403: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Great job, Dongfang Yan!" Master Dongfang was burning with rage. His severe gaze swept towards Dongfang Yan, "Ive never been ungenerous with you yet you would dare to harm me! Your intentions are clear now! It seems that the position of General in thew enforcement team does not suit you, now I shall find someone else to rece you." Dongfang Yan stared nkly and her entire face was filled with astonishment. How could this be? She thought. Such a substandard lie, how could the Master believe her just like that? "Master, dont be blinded by that crafty and cunning woman. Im innocent, Lin Shao can bear witness to this, I have never thought of inflicting harm on you, Master!" Hearing this, Lin Shao tried to open his mouth to help Dongfang Yan exin but was coldly cut off by Master Dongfang. "Little fellow from the Lin Family, if you have nothing else to do, stop sticking to the Dongfang Family all the time. Furthermore, Im not clear on your rtionship with Dongfang Yan so I cannot trust your word. Dongfang Yan, if you can find another witness to prove that she had framed you, then I shall believe your argument." Dongfang Yan nearly tried to suffocate herself to death. There were only the three of them in here, where else was she going to find another witness? In truth, Dongfang Yan could not understand how the Masters wisdom had diminished so much that he would actually believe that piece of nonsense so easily... "This..." Lin Shao trembled and he nced at Dongfang Yan apologetically before joining his fists and bowing towards Master Dongfang, "Master Dongfang, Ill take my leave now." Once he said this, he quickened his pace and left without even looking back. "Dongfang Yan, after this, you will hand over your position as General on your own," Master Dongfangs stern gaze swept across Dongfang Yan then fiercely red at Gu Ruoyun, "As for you, get yourself to the study, immediately." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose as she thought, if Im guessing this right, this old fart was shielding me? ... In the study. The atmosphere was full of caution, there was a pressure that could render anyone breathless. The old man had changed into a fresh set of robes, only his white hair and beard which had been singed off remained missing. Now, whenever he thought of that incident, his stomach would well up with a zing rage, giving him an urge to fiercely vent his frustration. "Is setting a fire that much fun? Burning people, is that fun? Just how old are you already, and youre still ying with fire?" As he said this, the old man was so angered that he had a strong urge to teach the damned girl a lesson. "Ive told you, it was Dongfang Yan who tried to harm you, that had nothing to do with me." Gu Ruoyun waved her hands and replied disapprovingly. "Lies, youre still lying!" The old man red fiercely at her, "Dont think that I dont know the truth of the matter, you..." Suddenly, his voice came to an abrupt halt. His eyes stared dead ahead on the jade pendant that Gu Ruoyun was fidgeting with. He rose immediately from his seat and charged towards the young girl in front of him, raising his hand in an attempt to snatch the jade ornament from her. But Gu Ruoyuns eyes and hands were swift. Just as the old man reached out his hand, she quickly tucked the jade pendant away. "You... Damned girl! Where did you get that jade pendant from?" The old mans breathing quickened as he stared at Gu Ruoyun anxiously. Gu Ruoyun twitched her mouth, "Where is it from? Its a travel permit from maternal grandmother." "What?" The old man was greatly rmed with everything hed just heard. Then pulled his head in dismay while replying indignantly, "Its fine that she gave a jade pendant to Zeer, but to actually give you one as well, you damned girl. Shes beingpletely unfair to me. On what basis should you both be allowed to see her whenever you wish yet Im only allowed to see her three times a year? Damned girl, hurry up and let me have a look at that jade pendant." Chapter 404: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (4) Chapter 404: Burned The Old Farts Clothes (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun shrugged, "Youre calling me a damned girl so why should I show it to you?" "You..." The old mans face was ashen as he red at her and said, "Then what do you want? Dont forget, I am your maternal grandfather! Whats wrong with letting your maternal grandfather have a look at that jade pendant?" "Aih," Gu Ruoyun shook her head and sighed softly, "I was thinking of trying to persuade maternal grandmother toe down from the mountain but I was born timid. If you yell and scold me like that, I would feel scared. I dont think I can stay in the Dongfang Family home any longer. Otherwise, youd scare me to death so Ive decided to leave now. As for maternal grandmother... I think youd better persuade her yourself." The old mans face turned from green to white, then from white back to green, the changes were varied. One can imagine that Gu Ruoyun had certainly angered him to a high degree. After all, in Dongfang City, besides the person who now resides in the back mountain, who wouldnt see, hear and obey his words? This damned girl dares to threaten me! He thought. And unexpectedly, this threat was showing results! "Youre probably the only one in this entire world who dares to speak to their elders in this manner," The old man was extremely furious, "Say it then, what would you need me to do in order for you to persuade your maternal grandmother toe down from the mountain? Shes been there for over ten years now and Im only allowed to see her three times a year. Only heaven knows how much of a torment this is. The fact that I havent been forced into madness was already considered good enough." "In the future, use a better tone of voice when you are speaking to me." "You are also not allowed to decide on uncles wedding, you are not allowed to force him into marrying anyone he doesnt like. And whomever he does like, regardless of what kind of person she is, you cannot stop him." "I want absolute freedom! That also means that I will not be confined within the Dongfang Familys restrictions. If my parents are still alive, you must ept my father. If they are truly gone, I want them to be enshrined in the Dongfang Family Ancestral Hall." "If you are able to promise these conditions, then I promise to help you persuade maternal grandmother into descending the mountain." Gu Ruoyun stared at Master Dongfang with a smile. Master Dongfang fell silent for a while before he replied, "Fine, I will agree to your conditions but I also have a request! Number one, your maternal grandmothers birthday is just half a month away, I hope that she will descend the mountain before then. Number two, on your maternal grandmothers birthday, I want to make an announcement to tell everyone that you are the maternal daughter of the Dongfang Family." "Okay." Gu Ruoyun replied without a second thought, "I will agree to your request." Master Dongfang went momentarily nk. Previously, he thought, this girl had been adamant in refusing to acknowledge me as her maternal grandfather, yet now shes agreeing to do so? Actually, if it werent for Lan Yuges words and Master Dongfangs obvious disy of favoritism earlier on, Gu Ruoyun probably would never have acknowledged the Dongfang Family... "Youre really agreeing to this?" The old man still dared not believe his ears. This girl has always been wily and mischievous, could it be that shes plotting something? "It seems that you dont want me to agree," Gu Ruoyun sighed and said helplessly, "If thats the case, then Ill retract my statements in case anyone were to start thinking that Im shamelessly sticking to your Dongfang Family." "What? Retract? No way!" Master Dongfang hurriedly pulled a face, "Havent you heard of the phrase, a gentleman never takes back his word? One should not go back on ones word so its decided, you will now go immediately and help me persuade your maternal grandmother toe down from the mountain. Ive already used up all my chances this year. I havent seen her is so many months and Ill have to wait another five to six months for the next year. I really cant wait any longer. I used to only envy Zeer alone but now youve appeared, you damned girl. Youll all surely anger me to an early grave!" Chapter 405: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (1) Chapter 405: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The old man grew increasingly indignant at the thought of this. If this girl was unable to persuade Lan Yuge toe down from the mountain, then he will definitely add her debt of fresh animosity to the old grudge. "Watch your tone." Gu Ruoyuns lips curled, "If you want me to help you, then speak to me nicely. Otherwise, youll scare me off and you would only be able to see her three times a year in this lifetime." "You..." Master Dongfang was so angry that he nearly went insane. How could he change his temperament after so many years just like that? But when he thought of being separated from the love of his life by a mountain, to endure only seeing her three times in a year... After so many years it was the feeling that was more suffocating than death. Therefore, he took a deep breath and forced a smile onto his stern, old face. "Little girl, you can see how old your maternal grandfather is now. Would you really have the heart to allow your maternal grandfather and grandmother to remain separated? Even though you dont like me, your maternal grandfather, but your maternal grandmother cannot see me either. Can her heart endure this? If you can persuade your grandmother toe down, I will fulfill anything you wish." Only the heavens knew how much strength he has had to use in order to say these words. Even the ufortable indignance he was feeling was not shown on his old face. Forget it, forget it, he thought, Ill coax this little girl first then collect my debt when Yuge returns. "Mmm," Gu Ruoyun nodded in satisfaction, "As long as you dont treat me fiercely, then Ill coax maternal grandmother toe down from the mountain before her birthday. Of course, before then, I still dont want anyone to know of my rtionship with the Dongfang Family. There, Ive said what Ive needed to say. Ill go back to my room now." "Hold it." Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, Master Dongfang quickly pushed open the study room door for her with a smile stered on his old face. "Little girl, watch your step and dont trip. If you trip and fall, my precious little girl, my heart will ache." At that moment, Dongfang Shaoze, who had heard about the incident at the foot of the mountain and had rushed home, happened to witness this scene and waspletely dumbstruck. It was as if he had just seen an extinct dinosaur as he stared in astonishment at Master Dongfang escorting Gu Ruoyun out of the study. He was like arge disheveled Chinese cabbage in the wind. This... Just what was going on? He wondered. Was he still the bad-tempered master of my house? Dongfang Shaoze only managed to regain his senses after Gu Ruoyun had left. He quickly turned around and quickly ran after her and paid no attention to Master Dongfangs sycophantic expression... "Yuner, whats the meaning of this? How did that old farts attitude change so drastically? I had asked him to restrain himself but he adamantly refused. Why was there such a drastic change now?" Dongfang Shaozes gentle face was full of shock as he hurriedly rushed towards Gu Ruoyun. Honestly speaking, he had still not recovered from his initial surprise. Was that really Master Dongfang? He wondered. Can I be certain that he hasnt been substituted in secret? It was simply too unbelievable! If word of this got out, I dont think a single person in the Dongfang City would believe it... Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly, "You dont think that old fart was far too hypocritical?" "That..." Dongfang Shaoze paused before nodding his head, "That seems to true. But Yuner, tell me first, what did you do to the old fart that he would change so drastically?" "Nothing much, I only told him that he was being too fierce and that he was going to scare me off." Gu Ruoyun exined with a small smile, rubbing her nose. "Thats it?" Dongfang Shaoze could not believe it, "Based on that old farts personality, he would actually change his ways out of fear that you would leave him? Hes even changed in such a... Vulgar manner." Chapter 406: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (2) Chapter 406: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If Master Dongfang ever finds out that he had looked so wretched in the eyes of his own son, he might have fainted in fury. "Of course, thats not all," Gu Ruoyun turned to Dongfang Shaoze and rolled her eyes, "I also said that if I dont leave, I can help him persuade maternal grandmother toe down from the mountain. Thats why he became so fake." Upon hearing this, Dongfang Shaoze finally saw the light. No wonder Master Dongfang had behaved so inconsistently, it had all been because of Mother. As they say, everything has a weakness. The old man had a bad temper and an irritable personality but the only person in this entire world who could give him a happy and prosperous life was Mother. In the old mans eyes, Mother was his entire world. He listened to her every word. Everyone knew that most men on the maind would have about three wives and four concubines. Only this old man had resisted the pressure from everyone and would only remain married to Mother alone. Luckily, Mothers powers and talents were strong and she soon helped him subdue the entire Dongfang Family. Perhaps it was due to the old mans influence that Dongfang Shaoze was determined to find only one person whom he could spend the rest of his life with. No matter how big the world was or how many beautiful women there were, they would not be worth one ten-thousandth part of the person in ones heart. "Yuner," Dongfang Shaoze smiled faintly as he lovingly rubbed Gu Ruoyuns head, "Your maternal grandmother has stayed in that mountain for over ten years. Ive tried many ways but failed to get her to leave. Now we can only depend on you, you are the daughter of my big sister. Only you can persuade her now." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Dont worry, Ill do my best. This isnt just to threaten the old fart but also because my maternal grandmother had lived a tormented life. My parents incident was not her fault, she doesnt need to punish herself in this way. And while she is punishing herself, other people are being punished as well. I can feel how much the old man longs for her and how much he loves her. So Ill definitely help. If my parents were still around, Im sure they wouldnt want her to remain in this situation." Dongfang Shaozes eyes filled with gentleness like the warm light of the sun and shone onto the young girl before him. "Oh, thats right. Yuner, that man who was with you. Whats the rtionship between the both of you?" "You mean Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun was startled. Actually, she herself did not know what Xiao Ye truly means to her. The only thing she was sure of was the moment she could not forget, that the weariness in her heart seemed topletely disappear when she had opened her eyes in Heaven City to find the mans familiar face in front of her. Because of this, she understood that as long as he was around, nothing bad could happen. Even Gu Ruoyun herself could notprehend when she had begun to trust and rely on this man whom she had picked up years ago. She had even told him her deepest secret that she had kept to herself all these years... Perhaps she was cing too much trust in him! The trust that she has for him far surpassed that of the man whom she had trusted the most in her past life. "Uncle, I dont know what we are, maybe friends? Best friends? Companions? However, I believe that Xiao Ye will never hurt me! Even if someone were to tell me one day that he wanted to harm me, I would not believe it! Besides, I have a strange feeling that we have both grown stronger in power from the time weve first met. This feeling has also been growing stronger by the day." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and spoke with determination, "Besides, my trust in him had no origins which was why Ive allowed him to remain by my side." The trust she had in Dongfang Shaoze was because they were rted by blood. She trusted in Zixie because of the contract that exists between them, and also because Zixie was the onlypanion who had followed her through two lifetimes. However, when ites to Qianbei Ye, she simply could not figure out where her trust in him hade from. Chapter 407: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (3) Chapter 407: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yuner, that man has great power. However, I believe that regardless of how powerful he bes, he will never raise his sword against you," Dongfang Shaoze smiled warmly, "With him by your side, I will feel at ease regardless of what you wanted to do." "Uncle..." A trace of warmth enveloped Gu Ruoyuns heart, "No matter how long my journey is in the future, you, Dongfang Shaoze, shall always be my closest family in the world. And the Dongfang family shall also be my support." Dongfang Shaoze went momentarily nk. What did Yuner mean by this? He thought. Could it be that she has acknowledged the Dongfang family? The surprise had been so sudden that Dongfang Shaoze could not regain his senses... "Uncle, I hear that it will be maternal grandmothers birthday next month. You can start making preparations for her party. I will certainly escort her down the mountain within a month." Gu Ruoyun winked and raised her lips in a smile, "But this month, I will apany maternal grandmother in the mountains. Well only reappear on her birthday." Hearing this, Dongfang Shaoze finally regained his senses, "Yuner, youre willing toe back to the Dongfang family?" "Thats right," Gu Ruoyun nodded, "The old fart said that he will announce my true identity on maternal grandmothers birthday." "Alright." Dongfang Shaozes heart leaped in joy, "Then Ill go to start the preparations, one month is just enough time for me to get everything ready. But Yuner, Im afraid that some people will cause trouble for you when the timees, especially Dongfang Yans father. But dont you worry, as long as Im around, I wont let them bully you." "Mmm. Then Im going to go now. Ill see you in a month." Then, Gu Ruoyun waved goodbye to Dongfang Shaoze and headed to the rear courtyard. ... After Gu Ruoyuns departure, Dongfang Shaoze hurriedly made preparations, sending out invitations for Lan Yuges birthday party to many families. Hence, the entire Dongfang City was shaken up. Everyone had known that ever since the death of Dongfang Yu, the number one cultivator of Dongfang City, Lan Yuge had closed herself off in the back mountains and had refused to leave ever since then. Now she was going to make an appearance again? How could this news not cause a sensation? In order to curry favor with the Dongfang Family, many spared no expense in searching for the most valuable gifts. They intended to stand out during the birthday celebration and receive the Dongfang familys attention. Amongst these powerful forces, only the Lin Family had put in the most effort. This wasnt for any other reason but because not too long ago, Master Dongfang had mysteriously canceled his decision in having Dongfang Shaoze to take the Lady of the Lin Family as his wife without warning. The Lin Family immediately assumed that they had somehow caused Master Dongfang some form of dissatisfaction so they took a lot of trouble in making their preparations. But how could they possibly have known that the reason why Master Dongfang had made such a decision at that time was that Dongfang Shaoze was no longer a child? He only paid attention to his cultivation and showed no intentions of having children. This had caused his father to unconsciously be anxious. After that, the Lady of the Lin Family had approached Dongfang Shaoze on purpose and he entertained her out of courtesy. Who would have guessed that Master Dongfang would coincidentally stumble upon the scene and assume that his son was experiencing the first awakening of love? So he had vaguely brought it up during a conversation with the Master of the Lin Family. However, ever since hearing Gu Ruoyuns words, he deliberately approached Dongfang Shaoze about the matter only to find out that he hadpletely misread the situation. His son had no interest whatsoever in the Lady of the Lin Family. Since then, Master Dongfangs attitude towards the Lin Family suddenly grew cold, so much so that the Lin Family simply could notprehend what they could have done to offend him... Meanwhile, on the back mountains, a young girl sat with her legs crossed as faint, green-colored spiritual energy enveloped her entire body. This energy was slowly being absorbed by her pores. As it seeped into the spiritual ocean in her body, it also began slowly draining some of the impurities through her pores. This process was repeated over and over again. Chapter 408: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (4) Chapter 408: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Suddenly, a strong force erupted from within her body and swept like a wave of light through the ground. It destroyed the trees in the surrounding area and even the herbs nted by Lan Yuge were turned into ash by that strong force. But this power did not stop, continuing a trend of rising continuously and ramming violently. "Is she breaking through to be a Martial Emperor?" Lan Yuge, who had been attracted by the sheer amount of power, stared in astonishment at Gu Ruoyun who was seated on the withered ground. She was so shocked that she was almost speechless, "If Im looking at this correctly, when I first met this little girl, she seemed to have had just broken through to a high-level Martial King not too long ago. This talent is absolutely shocking. Now she has immediately jumped into the ranks of a Martial Emperor?" What kind of genius is she, this is clearly perverse! She thought. Actually, while she was in Heaven City, Gu Ruoyun had already used the holy spirit stone to reach the pinnacle of a high-level Martial King. She was only one small step away from breaking through to Martial Emperor. Otherwise, she would never have been able to continue breaking through in just one short month. At the same time, the old man ignored all the shocked nces and ran straight out of the study. He stared in astonishment at the back mountain and his old face waspletely bbergasted. "A low-level Martial Emperor! This little girl has actually broken through to the ranks of a Martial Emperor! Such talent, she haspletely surpassed her parents! The funny thing was that the Gu family members had all considered her as a good-for-nothing all those years ago! On this maind, where Martial Honors are few and far in between, a Martial Emperor can already operate as an independant cultivator! Even our Dongfang Family has only two Martial Emperors in our ranks while the Weapon Refining Sect has four." Of course, previously there had only been three Martial Emperors. Shi Yun was considered as a dark horse who unwittingly broke through to the ranks of a Martial Emperor. But Shi Yun was a few years older than Gu Ruoyun. So by the time Gu Ruoyun reaches her age, how could she possibly still remain as a low-level Martial Emperor? Meanwhile, the whole of Heaven City was in a sensation. "Theres no mistake about that aura, it seems that the Dongfang family has gained another Martial Emperor." "Could it be Young Master Dongfang? It looks like only Dongfang Shaoze alone could be at the brink of a breakthrough to a Martial Emperor in the Dongfang Family." "Previous, the Master of the Dongfang family already relies on two mid-level Martial Emperors, now the Dongfang family has one more. Are the skies about to change? I reckon that aside from the Three Great Authorities, no other power canpare to the Dongfang family, not to mention the fallen Weapon Refining Sect." The crowd chattered ceaselessly, most taking a fancy to the Dongfang Family. Meanwhile, at the back mountains. Just as Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes, she found herself in an embrace. The mans silver hair fluttered softly in the wind as his blood-red clothes dazzled under the light of the setting sun. Hisrge hands were warm and strong as he held the young girl tightly his arms. "Xiao Yun, congrattions, youve broken through again." The man lowered his gaze and looked at the young girl in his arms. His red lips were slightly raised as he thought, this was the kind of woman that I like, always so outstanding. Staring at the man and the woman on the ground, Lan Yuge found it difficult to regain her senses. She ignored her destroyed herbs as her beautiful face filled with shock, "Little girl, I want to ask you this. When did you have your breakthrough to a high-level Martial King?" Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose, "About a month ago, around the time before I made my way to the Dongfang family home." Gasp! Lan Yuge was astounded, to reach the ranks of a Martial Emperor from a high-level Martial King in one month, no one knows what this could mean. Who could possibly have the capability to reach that level in the span of only one month? Chapter 409: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (5) Chapter 409: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun, who had obviously seen through Lan Yuges thoughts, quickly exined, "It was really due to pure luck that I had managed to reach the ranks of a high-level Martial King at its peak! I had received a strange treasure a few days ago which allowed me to break through within a month." Pure luck? Lan Yuge shook her head. She never believed in luck. Sure, Gu Ruoyuns sudden rise in power in such a short time may have had something to do with it, but it couldnt be the only reason. Besides, when asked about their rapidly growing strength, many youngsters would attribute their sess to hard work. They certainly would not admit that they had used enhancement tools. Yet, this girl had exined her breakthrough so quickly and simply, even using luck as an exnation. Noticing Gu Ruoyuns humility at such a young age, Lan Yuge finally understood how she could have grown into the sess she has today... "Maternal grandmother," Gu Ruoyun greeted as she stood up from Qianbei Yes arms, watching Lan Yuge walk out. "Your birthday celebration is tomorrow lets attend it together!" Lan Yuge was slightly startled and her gaze full of sadness. "Yuner, Ive already told you. No matter what you say, I will never leave this mountain." This was my punishment, she thought. "Are you really that unwilling to see that old man, maternal grandmother?" Gu Ruoyun asked with her eyebrows slightly raised. "I understand that youre punishing yourself by refusing to see your loved ones, but wouldnt it be better to punish the ones who have truly wronged you instead? If you really want revenge for Mother, hiding in the mountains like a coward is not the way. Instead, you should bravely face reality and increase the strength of the Dongfang family! Only as a strong family can we avenge her." Be stronger? Lan Yuge was startled. The power of that organization was extremely strong; would we really be able to fight back? In the past, she would never have thought that this would be possible. But now... Lan Yuge gazed at the young girl before her her face was brimming with the brightest of smiles. She felt moved, perhaps this girl could be her only hope for revenge... "Very well." Lan Yuge smiled, her eyes glistening. "I promise you Ill go down the mountain with you tomorrow." "Great! Then lets wait until the birthday celebration to leave and let that old fart stay anxious for a little while longer." Gu Ruoyun blinked as she curled the edges of her lips up mischievously. Qianbei Ye, who remained silent, had his bloodred eyes fixed upon the young girls shadow. His peerless beauty lit up with a warm smile, "Xiao Yun, no matter what you do or where you go, Ill always be by your side." ... The stars in the sky were scarce that night. The Dongfang familys courtyard was brightly lit by flickering candlelight. Everyone had heard that the reclusive Lan Yuge who had hidden in the mountains would make an appearance today. In order to curry favor with this reputably powerful woman, many leaders from different powerful forces brought along their unmarried daughters to the dinner banquet with the hope that Lan Yuge would convince Dongfang Shaoze to choose one of them to be his bride. Despite knowing each others snake-like intentions, general etiquette prevented everyone from disying them and they all praised their rivals daughters for their beauty, wit, and grace. At this point, Master Dongfang no longer cared for his dignified image. He nced anxiously at the door and ignored all attempts from his guests to strike up a conversation with him. Chapter 410: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (6) Chapter 410: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Whats taking them so long? Geer should be here by now! Is that girl even reliable? No, I must go have a look." "Father." As he saw his father behaving so anxiously, Dongfang Shaoze quickly grabbed his hand and said in exasperation, "Father, if you go now, she might change her mind. Its best that we wait. I know Yuner well and shed never make such a promise unless she was 100% sure that she could fulfill it." "Thats true..." Master Dongfang stopped his tracks but continued to steal nces at the door. Cold sweat formed on his palms. "Oh, right!" He shot an anxious look at his son and asked, "How do I look? Do I look handsome? Do you think your Mother would like this?" Dongfang Shaoze was speechless. Was this really my cold, stern and stately father? He wondered. He seemed to lose all sense of rationality when ites to matters concerning Mother. At that moment, the entire hall fell silent. Master Dongfang froze and carefully turned his head as he felt a familiar presence that he had long missed. He blinked in disbelief as he stared at the fairy-like woman d in blue. His eyes brimmed with tears of joy as he rubbed his fist vigorously,pletely at loss for words. The moonlight poured down from the heavens, casting a brilliant glow on the womans soft and lovely face which left everyone in the room breathless. Her beautiful crescent-shaped eyebrows were enough to capture a persons heart and soul. Her lips were turned upwards and held an indescribably elegant charm. It was as if she has had some sort of surgery - this woman looked as if she were in her twenties but in truth, she was about fifty to sixty years old. Next to her stood an eighteen-year-old woman in green robes who carried an air of indifference. Her eyes were like dark, bottomless stars and held a cold gaze. Despite standing next to the peerless beauty of Lan Yuge, her looks were certainly not inferior. Rather, in some respect, more superior. Who was this girl? Why had she appeared with Lan Yuge? Everyone was whispering excitedly as they stared inplete puzzlement at Gu Ruoyun. In fact, the strange girls appearance drew too much attention, for everyone was imagining the impossible! "Little sister, this was the woman that Dongfang Shaoze had brought home," Lin Shao exined to the prettydy next to him. However, the sight of the woman walking next to Lan Yuge made him frown involuntarily. Who was this woman and why was she with Lan Yuge? Has the Dongfang household epted her rtionship with Dongfang Shaoze? Would the dignified Dongfang family actually ept a woman with unknown origins? There has to be some sort of mistake. "Geer." Master Dongfangs heart leaped. He hurriedly walked up to greet Lan Yuge, all the while rubbing his hands with uncertain joy. "Geer, youve finallye home!" Heaven knows how much he had missed her all these years. It would seem that only the cleverness of his maternal granddaughter had coaxed her to return home. His heart was filled with joy at the thought. Noticing the puzzled stares of his guests, he restrained himself and coughed in embarrassment as he red sternly at Gu Ruoyun. "Considering how much youve helped me today, I will overlook your past mistakes." Hearing this, everyone now understood the situation. Chapter 411: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (7) Chapter 411: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No wonder this woman had appeared with Lan Yuge! She was only helping Master Dongfang and was not his chosen daughter-inw. The entire hall heaved a sigh of relief. Lan Yuge furrowed her brows in annoyance and her eyes swept past Master Dongfang, ignoring his attention. "Yuner, lets ignore that old fart. Come and sit with me!" she said as she softly held Gu Ruoyuns hands and pulled her to the seats. "Wha..." Stunned, Master Dongfang turned aggrievedly to Dongfang Shaoze and asked, "Is your Mother angry?" Dongfang Shaoze pursed his lips disapprovingly. "Ive told you to treat Yuner a little better. Now that she has be Mothers precious jewel, did you really think Mother would be happy to see you treating her so roughly?" He spoke the truth. Over the years, Yuner had lived a hard life and at the very mention of the subject, his mother would be filled with guilt. She wished that she could make it up to Yuner with her life. Besides, his mother loved his sister Yuer dearly. While his mother was not the kind of person to scold the old man whenever he dared to bark at her, she would coldly ignore him the entire day. Master Dongfang grew angry. He had previously treated Gu Ruoyun well so that she would agree to help coax Lan Yuge toe home, thinking that he could return to his original habits after that. He certainly did not anticipate that the girl would have his own wife eating out of the palm of her hand. It looks like this stupid girl will govern the rest of my life, he thought furiously. "Father, for your peace of mind, it may be better to speak to Yuner nicely in the future." Dongfang Shaoze patted his fathers shoulder sympathetically before walking away happily. The old mans face turned sour at the very thought of it as if he had been forced to swallow a bitter pill. He looked sadly at Lan Yuge who was chatting happily with Gu Ruoyun. He quickly regained hisposure and sat down next to Lan Yuge as if nothing had happened. He then cleared his throat to make a speech, "Wee, honorable guests, to my wifes birthday celebration! I will be making an important family announcement after the festivities and I hope to receive your best wishes." Big announcement? Best wishes? The entire hall was stunned. Could this be about Young Master Dongfangs wedding? The banquet hall buzzed with excitement. Which lucky woman had been chosen by the Dongfang family to receive their favor? Amongst all the guests, only the Lin family was particrly excited. They could almost see it happening C that the Dongfang family would announce the marriage between Young Master Dongfang and the eldest daughter of the Lin family, Lin Yueer! After all, only the Master of the Dongfang family had ever expressed such an interest to them. The Lin family members were giddy with excitement. "Master of the Dongfang family," Lin Shao smiled as he stood up, "Ivee to represent my father in this years celebrations. Im especially excited to hear your big announcement! Allow me to be the first to offer you the blessings of the Lin family! My father has heard that Mistress Lan is particrly fond of cultivating herbs and had painstakingly collected buerger lespedeza root from the wildnds in her honor." Chapter 412: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (8) Chapter 412: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Its said that buerger lespedeza root requires the blood of countless strong cultivators to reach maturity. They usually grow under extremely dangerous conditions on the maind in the wildnds where strong cultivators fight to survive. Upon hearing Lin Shaos announcement, many guests hurriedly stood from their seats and stared excitedly at the crimson wooden box that contained a buerger lespedeza root. "Oh?" Lan Yuge raised her eyebrows. "Then please send my gratitude to the Master of the Lin family for his effort. Servant, please ept this gift on my behalf." In Lan Yuges eyes, one buerger lespedeza root may be worth a lot but not enough for her to forget her manners. So in order to maintain her reputation, she ordered a servant to ept the gift in her stead. The strong lead from Lin Shao hadpletely eclipsed the gifts from many of the other guests and he knew it. Many others felt too embarrassed about the gifts they had brought and were unsure of how to present them. Knowing this tickled him and he looked provocatively at Gu Ruoyun who was sitting next to Lan Yuge. "What gifts have you prepared for Mistress Lan, mydy?" he taunted, "Why not present them for all of us to see? Haha!" The crowd in the banquet hall fell silent. All eyes were on Lan Yuges sunken face and everyone broke into a cold sweat for Lin Shao. Was this young man insane? Many wondered. Lan Yuge obviously loves this girl very much and he had actually dared to say such a thing... He must have had a death wish. Hearing his words, Lin Yueer covered a smile as she looked at her brother with her lovely eyes. "Big brother," she said. "I am sure that herdyship would have long prepared a highly valuable gift for Mistress Lan which would make your buerger lespedeza root pale inparison! One must always present gifts of the highest value in private. So how could she possibly show it to you?" Lin Yuers tone held a slight hint of jealousy. To her, this woman was obviously trying to get close to the Dongfang family to be Dongfang Shaozes wife. If she really harbored such intentions, she mused, Dongfang Shaoze certainly wouldnt want her. Looking at how fond Lan Yuge is of this woman, Lin Yuer suspected that if thetter were to enter the Dongfang household, there may be many difficulties for herself in the future. Its best to let her be clear on where she stands, she decided. Some people were really beyondprehension, just because she had gained favor from Mistress Lan doesnt mean that she can do whatever she likes. This time, it wasnt just Lan Yuge who became angered, even Master Dongfang had furrowed his brows. He red disapprovingly at the Lin siblings as his voice cut like a knifes de, "Members of the Lin family certainly enjoy throwing out assumptions, do they not? Whether she presented a gift or not is the Dongfang familys business. Since when does this involve the opinion of the Lin family, eh?" Master Dongfangs booming voice echoed in their heads. The Lin siblings shuddered and dared not say another word. Eventually, a thoroughly pale-faced Young Master Lin decided to bite the bullet. "Please dont be angry, Master Dongfang!" he pleaded. "I was merely curious. If the Master is unwilling to discuss this further, I will say no more." "Hmph!" Before Master Dongfang could retort, the small figure seated next to him spoke. "Lady Lin, youre quite right. The value of my gift cannot bepared with one trivial buerger lespedeza root." Gu Ruoyun smiled. Her tone was casual but her words struck into the hearts of those the hall like a heavy hammer. The crowd immediately burst into a lively discussion. No one had expected this youngdy, who was barely on the cusp of womanhood, to dare make such an arrogant statement. Chapter 413: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (9) Chapter 413: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There wasnt a single person in the world who does not know the value of the buerger lespedeza root, Lin Shao thought. Yet, she had just spoken of having a gift of iparable value to that of a buerger lespedeza root? Like a hurt lion, he leaped from his seat and eximed with a tremor in his voice, "Then perhaps you wouldnt mind presenting your gift topare it with mine? Well let the guests decide which gift holds greater value!" Gu Ruoyun smiled and quietly turned her head towards Lan Yuge. "Yuner," Lan Yuge smiled softly at her as she lovingly stroked the back of her hand. "No matter what the gift is, as long as it is from you, it will hold the greatest value to me." Simply put, any gift from Gu Ruoyun which she herself deemed valuable would be most precious to Lan Yuge. No other gift would evene close. Lin Shaos expression turned ugly. Hmph! He thought. Id like to see what gift this girl had actually brought! "Dont worry, I wont let you down." Gu Ruoyun promptly slipped her hand into the cor of her robe and pulled out a string of candy-like green-colored pills. The higher the level of the immortality pill, the more subtle the aura they emit. Only a truly powerful cultivator would be able to sense the energetic frequency of a high-level pill. In that instant, even members of the Dongfang family who had remained silent out of fear, burst into peals ofughter at the sight of her pills. "Am I seeing things? Are those candies? Did she actually bring candy as a gift to Mistress Lans birthday celebration? Was she trying to coddle a child?" "Im going tough to death! The gift of iparable value to the buerger lespedeza root she spoke of... were mere candies? She must be joking!" The entire hall roared withughter; some lords even howled to the point of tears! However, none of them noticed that the guests who were ranked at the Martial King level and above were eyeing the string of pills, breathless with excitement. Lan Yuge, who seemed to have tuned out the noise in the hall, noticed Master Dongfang drooling over the pills. She reached out a pair of trembling hands to take them in case the old man wanted to snatch them away. Then again, obviously, Master Dongfang would not dare to do such a thing. Suddenly, a loud roar came from outside the banquet hall. "Hands off the beans!" Before anyone could react, a sh of white robes was seen and the pills disappeared from Gu Ruoyuns hands. Whoosh! The banquet hall fell silent. A white-haired old man stood before them. He stared squarely at the pills, not taking his eyes off them. His expression was exquisite to behold. Seeing the old mans flushed face, Gu Ruoyuns face darkened. "Honorable Sir Tian Qi, what do you think youre doing?" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi? That very name sent a shockwave through the entire hall. Could it be the Spirit Sects Honorable Sir Tian Qi? "Thats right. Hes indeed the Honorable Sir Tian Qi. Ive had the good fortune of meeting him once!" One by one, excited voices began to pierce through the crowds silence. "Heavens! Is it really him? But what would he want with that string of candy?" "I cant believe that I, Wu Lin, would actually be able to see the Honorable Sir Tian Qi in the flesh in this lifetime! I can die happy now!" Honorable Sir Tian Qi carefully wiped the pills and held them gingerly but cautiously in his arms, as if afraid that someone else would try to snatch them away. "Since we are friends, little girl, these pills should be given to me." Chapter 414: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (10) Chapter 414: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing the Honorable Sir Tian Qis words, the already noisy banquet hall grew deafeningly boisterous. "Pills? Did Honorable Sir Tian Qi just say that those string of candies... Were actually legendary pills? Goodness, am I hearing this correctly?" "Oh my heavens, were those really pills? The powerful Honorable Sir Tian Qi cannot possibly be wrong about this. No wonder the girl had dared to insult Lin Shao; she was holding pills! Just where did shee from?" Gu Ruoyun ignored the growing gossip. She couldnt care less about the Lin siblings. "Give the pills back to me," she demanded and stretching her hand out towards the Honorable Sir Tian Qi. "No." Honorable Sir Tian Qi took two steps back and boldly dered, "Whatevernds in my hands is mine. Im not giving this back." Gu Ruoyuns face ckened. "Why do I feel as though youre far more wicked than the Honorable Poison Master? Youve already attained the Martial Honor level far stronger than the rest of us. These pills are of no use to you so give them back!" Honorable Sir Tian Qi rolled his eyes. "Of course I have no use for these pills. I n on giving these to my disciples. We are friends, little girl. You wouldnt be so selfish to deny me a string of pills, would you?" Gu Ruoyun felt helpless. Her eyes were truly opened now she has finally met a person who would stoop to a whole new level of shamelessness. "Fine. If you want them, take them. Dont forget, you owe me one." Gu Ruoyun then took out another string of pills from her robes, keeping one eye on the Honorable Sir Tian Qi in case he would snatch them away too. "Do you really need to be so paranoid, little girl?" asked the Honorable Sir Tian Qi as he rolled his eyes. "Im not some wretched treasure thief. A pure-hearted person like me couldnt possibly be so vicious." "Oh, really? Then give those pills back," Gu Ruoyun replied, raising her eyebrows. The Honorable Sir Tian Qi sped the pills in his hands and eximed, "You said that I could take them if I wanted to! That means youve given them to me. Since it was your gift, I certainly couldnt have snatched them away. Just because Im old doesnt mean I can be bullied so easily! Labelling me as a robber so casually... Am I really that sort of a person to you?" Witnessing the old mans audacity, the image of their much-worshiped idol shattered. No one in the banquet hall would have thought that the dignified Honorable Sir Tian Qi, one of the Three Great Authorities from the Spirit Sect would be such an outrageous old man! Seeing how Gu Ruoyun made no move to snatch back the pills, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi started ying with them and asked, "What type of immortal pills are these, little girl?" "The Emperor Breakthrough Pills," Gu Ruoyun replied, shrugging her shoulders. "The Emperor Breakthrough Pills?" Honorable Sir Tian Qi wrinkled his brows. "Thats right. They allow cultivators in the ranks of a Martial Emperor to breakthrough to the next level. For example, a lower-level Martial Emperor would be able to break through to mid-level. However, a high-level Martial Emperor cannot use these to break through to Martial Honor. Mistress Lan is currently a mid-level Martial Emperor, which was why Im giving these to her." The truth was that she had only just refined the Emperor Breakthrough Pillsst night. After attaining the level of Martial Emperor, she had sessfully opened the fourth level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda which contained the recipe for refining the Emperor Breakthrough Pills as its reward treasure. Hearing her words, everyone, including the Honorable Sir Tian Qi, opened their mouths wide in awe and surprise. "This thing..." Lan Yuges voice trailed away as she looked at the pill in her hand. At a lost for words and eager to feel the effects of the pill, she hastily swallowed it. , Chapter 415: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (11) Chapter 415: Martial Emperor, Shocking the Four Corners of the World (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! The moment the immortality pill entered her lips, Lan Yuge felt a powerful force m against the bottleneck that had prevented her progress. It was as if the pill was forcing its way through a thin piece of paper, rushing to reach a new world. Breakthroughs for the Martial Emperor rank requires a strong spiritual energy. The strong spiritual energy in the atmosphere rushed towards her and swirled around her to aid her promotion. Engulfed by the force, Lan Yuges blue figure looked like a small sail floating against the fluttering wind. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Everyone was far too anxious to speak. All eyes were on Lan Yuge as they staring unblinkingly at her progression, not wanting to miss out on witnessing this once-in-a-lifetime transformation. "Let me breakthrough!" BOOM! Another powerful force mmed against her bottleneck. Unfortunately, the bottleneck was very strong and the big hit had only managed to rattle its walls. Lan Yuge distanced herself once again. She absorbed the spiritual energy surrounding her, condensing it into a thick ray in an attempt to prate the bottleneck with another blow. Finally, the blow created a deep crack in the bottleneck and the spiritual energy began to seep in. But that wasnt enough. "Let me breakthrough!" Lan Yuge shouted. She gathered an immense power to create a greater impact as she kept hitting it again and again, refusing to give up until the bottleneck was pierced through. After some time, there was a loud crash her multiple impacts finally pierced through the weakening bottleneck! Without further resistance, the spiritual energy rushed in. "A high-level Martial Emperor!" The crowd gasped in awe. Even as a mid-level Martial Emperor, Lan Yuges skill was already formidable inparison to anyone of a higher level. Now, she was a high-level Martial Emperor! Wouldnt that mean that she was invincible amongst the ranks of the Martial Emperor? Master Dongfang wondered. He gazed adoringly at Gu Ruoyun but, minding his reputation, Master Dongfang said nothing more. "Lin Shao, do you have anything else to say?" he said as he coughed twice. The Lin siblings faces turned pale. How could they have known that Gu Ruoyun possessed such a powerful pill? It was simply not scientifically possible. "Ah, right!" Gu Ruoyun seemed to have remembered something and turned her gaze. "Honorable Sir Tian Qi, why are you really here?" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi rolled his eyes at her, "I was just passing by when I heard that my little sister would be celebrating her birthday today so I dropped by to have a look. Why are you here, little girl?" Little sister? Gu Ruoyun froze at the thought. Does the Honorable Sir Tian Qi mean that maternal grandmother was actually his little sister? she wondered. Impossible! If the Dongfang family had such close rtions with the Honorable Sir Tian Qi, how could they have been bullied to such a degree that year? Why didnt the Honorable Sir Tian Qi step in? "Yuner," Lan Yuge gently stroked her hands. "I know what youre thinking. Please dont me him. At that time, he was not on this maind. No one could find him at all. Hence, he had been unable to help in the Dongfang familys crisis." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun rxed. It wasnt just Gu Ruoyun who had reacted with shock. Even the forces of the Dongfang household who were unaware of the rtionship between the Honorable Sir Tian Qi and Lan Yuge could not help but look at Lan Yuge with renewed respect after hearing the Honorable Sir Tian Qis confession. No wonder she was so powerful, they thought, she was Honorable Sir Tian Qis little sister, after all. "Now, little girl, you tell me," the Honorable Sir Tian Qi began. "What rtionship do you have with the Dongfang family? Wait a minuteC" He paused, noticing something. He wrinkled his eyebrows as he stared at Gu Ruoyan, examining her closely before gasping, "Youve broken through to Martial Emperor? Its only been a few months since Ist saw you. Back then, you were only a low-level Martial King and now a few monthster youve broken through to a low-level Martial Emperor? Whats your secret, little girl? Will you be my teacher?" Chapter 416: War (1) Chapter 416: War (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd waspletely silent. Everyone held their breath as they stared at Gu Ruoyun inplete disbelief. What did the Honorable Sir Tian Qi mean? Was this youngdy the powerful cultivator who had broken through to reach the Martial Emperor level yesterday? Had this statemente from any other person, they would not have believed it. But since the remark was from the famous Honorable Sir Tian Qi, it was impossible not to believe it. "I see youve already met Yuner, big brother," Lan Yuge chuckled. "I guess theres no need for formal introductions. Yuner, meet your granduncle!" The Honorable Sir Tian Qis face froze in ce; his eyes darted towards Gu Ruoyun in surprise. Am I hearing things? he wondered. What was the title that Lan Yuge had asked Gu Ruoyun to address me as? "Geer, what do you mean?" He asked nervously. "Why are you asking the little girl to address me as her granduncle? Please dont tell me that youve adopted this girl as your granddaughter behind my back." If this were true, he smiled to himself, it would really be a world of good news. Well see how that shameless old Honorable Poison Master would try to steal her away from him now! The Honorable Sir Tian Qi rubbed his fist in anticipation as he awaited Lan Yuges reply. "Ahem!" Master Dongfang cleared his throat and nced at the Honorable Sir Tian Qi, "Honorable Sir Tian Qi, before anything more is said, Id like to make an announcement. Since youre present, please bear witness to this announcement from the Dongfang family." Upon hearing this, the crowd perked up and some even tried to guess what Master Dongfang would say next. "Little sister," Lin Shao eximed. "This is the moment weve been waiting for! Forget about whoever that woman is. If shes indeed Mistress Lans adopted granddaughter, even better; no one would fight you for Dongfang Shaozes attention then! The Head of the Dongfang family is about to announce his sons wedding and no one else in the entire Dongfang City is more eligible to be matchmade with Dongfang Shaoze than you!" Lin Yueer smiled as she looked affectionately at Dongfang Shaoze. All these years, this man has been the goal she had been fighting for her entire life. Shes worked harder than everyone else to earn his affection. Now, she thought, Im going to be his wife. My long-cherished wish will soon be fulfilled... "Come on, spit it out!" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi red at Master Dongfang. If he hadnt snatched away his precious little sister all those years ago, he fumed, she would have stayed by his side and would not have had to brave so many dangers including the grief of losing the apple of her eye. Clearly, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi would never have bothered to put on a good face for the old man. Master Dongfangs face flushed with embarrassment. No matter how many grievances he has, he would not dare to speak his mind with his brother-inw in the room. "The announcement Im about to make is the biggest news weve ever had in the history of the Dongfang family!" he dered. The crowd cheered and pped but the same thoughts yed in their minds: Biggest news? Wouldnt that concern Dongfang Shaozes wedding ns? Who could the lucky girl be? Moreover, the Dongfang family has strong connections with the Spirit Sect. If this woman was going to be the mistress of the Dongfang household, she would never have to worry about getting oppressed for the rest of her life. Lin Yueer prepared herself for once Master Dongfang had made the announcement, she would stand up and express her gratitude to disy a gentle and virtuous image. As Master Dongfang spoke, she was already getting up from her seat. She walked over with a huge smile. "Thank you, honorable guests," Master Dongfang addressed the crowd. "For attending my wifes birthday celebration. In light of the festivities, I would like to make an important announcement regarding this youngdy." The old man could no longer contain the joy he felt. His face broke out into a huge smile. "I present to you my maternal granddaughter, the flesh and blood of my daughter, Yuer! Shes a precious pearl of the Dongfang family. Should anyone dare toy a hand on her, the Dongfang family will follow them through heaven and hell and rain terror upon them!" Chapter 417: War (2) Chapter 417: War (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After finishing his speech, Master Dongfang nced at Lan Yuge as if to say: were my words satisfactory to you? Lin Yueer stopped in her tracks. Her pale white skin turned a sickly green color. She waspletely embarrassed C unable to walk back to her seat or up to the front and stood stiffly rooted to the ground. Why was this happening? She wondered. Wasnt Master Dongfang supposed to announce the good tidings between Dongfang Shaoze and I? Why was he announcing something else? Moreover, this girl was actually the daughter of Dongfang Yu - that wretch who was supposedly long dead? Lin Yueer bit her lips. She absolutely hated Dongfang Yu C that spoiled, pampered brat! A few years ago, whenever she had wanted to approach Dongfang Shaoze, that awful woman would hold her back and refused to allow her to disturb his training! Because of that, she had always harbored a great hatred towards Dongfang Yu. So when news of her death reached her ears, she was in ecstasy for many nights. Since Dongfang Yus death, Lin Yueer had assumed that she would be able to enter the Dongfang household easily. Who would have thought that such an evil little star would appear? Dongfang Yu, your ghost lingers! She fumed. Lin Yueer took a deep breath and calmed herself down. "You say that this little girl is your legitimate maternal granddaughter?" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi blinked his eyes in disbelief. "Youre not trying to fool me, are you? Shes the daughter of Gu Tian and Xiao Yuer? And Gu Shengxiaos little sister?" This surprise was much too sudden! He thought and almost burst outughing. "The Honorable Poison Master," he said snidely. "For the many years that youve tailed and fought with me, you probably never realized that the little girl weve once fought over was really my own grandniece! Gee, despite having rejected my offer to be my disciple, shes still rted to me by blood after all. Now, what abilities will you use to match mine?" After so many days in fear of assassination attempts, this momentous asion has arrived. The Honorable Sir Tian Qi has never felt happier! If that old Honorable Poison Master knew, he would certainly burst with anger. However, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi did not expect his statement to cause such a stir. An indistinct murmur spread throughout the crowd: The Honorable Poison Master and Honorable Sir Tian Qi both offered her to be their disciple? And she had rejected them both? Just who were these two people? One is a powerful cultivator from the Spirit Sect and the other a great bane even to the Three Great Authorities. Whenever these two would meet, there would be great tribtions. They had fought over epting a disciple... Who ended up rejecting them both? This simply wasnt logical! Lin Shaos face turned into an ugly color and his heart filled with remorse. He was thoroughly regretting his offense towards Gu Ruoyun. If the girl were to insist on barring his sister from entering the Dongfang household due to her connection with the Honorable Sir Tian Qi, Yueer may never have the opportunity to be the mistress of the Dongfang family... "Were finished..." Lin Shao slumped into his seat and let out a desperate sigh. He looked at his sister, who was sluggish and dazed, then smiled bitterly as he shook his head. "I thought she had relied on Dongfang Shaozes good graces toe here and even ridiculed her for being azy woman who only depended on others! I didnt know that she was, in fact, the flesh and blood of the Dongfang family. This was all because of Dongfang Yan; if it werent for her words, I wouldnt havemitted such a huge mistake!" At that moment, Lin Shao ced all me on Dongfang Yan. If it werent for that woman, he wouldnt have had to endure such a degree of embarrassment today. Chapter 418: War (3) Chapter 418: War (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lin Shao began to unconsciously hate Dongfang Yan, their camaraderie was now gone without a trace in the face of benefits. Bang! Just then, a strong aura seeped into the hall and caused an abrupt change in Gu Ruoyuns expression. "Xiao Ye? Thats right. This aura is indeed Xiao Yes. Whos he fighting with? Maternal grandmother, lets hurry out to have a look." Just as she spoke, her figure turned into a gust of wind and charged through the door... Under the night sky, the mans blood-red clothes fluttered in the wind while his silver hair was like silk. Enveloped in that imposing manner, his body seemed to be lit by the bloody red mes of a fiery pit. His phoenix-like eyes stared coldly at the man in the ck robes who was standing in midair. The man was straightening up his ck robes. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat as he clutched his weapon tightly in his hand. He was anxiously staring in terror at the powerful, blood-thirsty yet handsome silver-haired man who looked like a devil. He was in such a panic that he nearly lost the grip on his sword. When had the Dongfang family acquired such a powerful cultivator? Ive never heard of him , he thought. He even detected my presence before I could manage to carry out my ns. "Shi Tu? Its him!" When his eyes fell upon the man in ck robes whom Qianbei Ye had forced into a state ofplete submission, Master Dongfangs expression changed immediately. "How had Shi Tu been able to get into Dongfang City? Could it be that the Dongfang familys guards are all a bunch of good-for-nothings? Unable to even notice an enemys infiltration?" However, he certainly never would have thought that the silver-haired man who had followed his maternal granddaughter would turn out to have such great power. Shi Tu to him was like a child, barely a few years of age, and was yed like a toy in the palm of his hand. "Xiao Yun." Qianbei Ye was momentarily startled when he noticed the people approaching him from the back. He turned his head towards the young girls pure and beautiful face and asked, "Can I kill him?" His tone was simple as if he was asking if he could have a bowl of rice to eat. "Little girl, is this man a friend of yours?" The Honorable Sir Tian Qi furrowed his brows. He could not tell why but this man made him feel extremely ufortable as if merely standing in front of him was suffocating. After all, he was already a Martial Honor. Therefore, this man has to be exceptionally powerful for him to feel this way. Besides... The Honorable Sir Tian Qi paused and a shrewd light shed across his elderly eyes. Though this mans strength was extremely powerful, he was not in control of that power and he doesnt know why. Based on his current disy of strength, he should be a Martial Honor at most. However, if one were to wait for him to be able to fullymand his power, then forget about this maind. Even in another more powerful maind, not many would be able to match him in strength... "Shi Tu? The Sect Master of the Weapon Refining Sect? Why would the Master of the Weapon Refining Sect be here?" Gu Ruoyuns lips curled into a cold smile and a cold light shed through her gaze. "Hmph!" Shi Tus eyes emitted a strong, ming rage but he gritted his teeth and stayed silent. His gaze was filled with disdain and scorn as if Gu Ruoyun had no right to ask him any questions. "Not going to talk?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "I believe that the Dongfang family has ways to make you talk. Xiao Ye, dont kill him just yet, hand him over to Master Dongfang. As for the final oue in this, let the Dongfang family handle this personally." After she spoke, Shi Tus state of mind calmed down and his face twisted into a mocking angle. He was determined to stand victorious over the Dongfang family no matter what. "Xiao Ye, Im tired. Lets go." Gu Ruoyun yawned, her pure and beautiful features looked exhausted. Chapter 419: War (4) Chapter 419: War (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Alright" Hearing the young girls voice, Qianbei Ye slowly lowered his hand and appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun with one quick sh. His peerless face lit up with a mesmerizing smile. In that moment, the women could not help but sink into his smile. Theyve never seen such a sight. They never expected that this devil-like man from just a while ago could look so attractive when he smiled. "Xiao Yun, I will protect you." In this life, the only one whom he wishes to protect was her. No matter the boundaries, he would not hesitate. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything more. She turned her gaze back towards Master Dongfang and said, "You should deal with the aftermath of your own issues, Im not going to help you now." Having said that, she turned around and left without a second nce. As he watched her leave, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi frowned, "Tell me, what happened to the Dongfang family this time?" "Big brother," Lan Yuge gracefully stepped forward, "It was something to do with the Weapon Refining Sect this time. A while ago, Yuner eradicated every member of the Weapon Refining Sect but the Sect Master had disappeared. The Dongfang family and the Weapon Refining Sect have always been enemies so there was a high chance that this stray dog, Shi Tu, would make a move against the Dongfang family. That was why Dongfang City has be so heavily guarded. However, this time the danger is now truly lifted." The Honorable Sir Tian Qi sighed, "Geer, its all my fault. I havent always been around the maind during these past few years. And when I leave, I would disappear for many years to the extent that I would be unable to rush over in time to help during the few moments when the Dongfang family was in a crisis. This time, Ive decided to return to the Spirit Sect and will not be leaving." "Big brother, I dont me you. After all, you are an elder of the Spirit Sect so your position has always been a little sensitive. It may not always be a good thing for you to mix with us so often." Lan Yuge smiled gently, "Now, even though Yuer is no longer here but Yuner has returned to my side. And Shengxiao... I dont know when Ill meet that child." Both siblings had lost their parents at a young age and have always relied on one another for survival as they endured unimaginable torment. So, whenever Lan Yuge thought of how they were orphaned and alone in the Gu family home, her heart would ache. "Thats right," Suddenly, the Honorable Sir Tian Qi seemed to have remembered something and turned towards Lan Yuge, "The Divine Trials are about to begin. When the timees, I hope that Xiao Yun will be able to represent the Dongfang family and participate." The Divine Trials were held annually by the Three Great Authorities. Any genius who can achieve a breakthrough in the trials will receive an invitation from the Three Great Authorities to be a participating member and receive training for the Ten Year Demon War. The Ten Year Demon War happens every ten years and it was the time when the strongest cultivators of the maind and the evil spirits would meet for battle. The defeated side will be evicted from the maind while the winners will take control of the maind. The members of the Immortal Realm and the Weapon Refining Sect, who had always talked aboutpassion, duty, propriety, and integrity, have always used the Ten Year Demon War as an excuse to obtain other peoples treasures as if it were within their rights to do so. "Big brother, you want Yuner to join the Three Great Authorities?" Lan Yuge stared doubtfully at the Honorable Sir Tian Qi as she asked. "No," The Honorable Sir Tian Qi shook his head, "Its because these trials will be extremely beneficial in raising the little girls power. It would even be a big help to her in the long run. Geer, you must get the little girl to participate no matter what. Ill wait for her there." Besides, with her appearance, its about time for things on this maind to change... "I agree with you on this," Master Dongfang rxed his furrowed brows, "I will speak to the Yun girl about this and will also inform the entire Dongfang family. Rest assured, Honorable Sir Tian Qi. After all, this is also a favorable stroke of luck for her." "Then I feel at ease," the Honorable Sir Tian Qi smiled and nodded, "Old man Dongfang, I entrust my little sister to you. Take good care of her in my stead. Furthermore, I will not be leaving the Spirit Sect within these few years. If you need anything, you can send someone to the Spirit Sect to look for me. Stop being cocky already! Otherwise, the one whom youll burden is my beloved sister. Haha." He threw his head back andughed before disappearing without a trace in front of the admiring gaze of the crowd. Chapter 420: The Trials (1) Chapter 420: The Trials (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the Honorable Sir Tian Qi had left, the old man retracted his gaze and said, "Zeer, you take care of our guests for a bit. I will now make preparations for the trials." "Father, dont worry, Ill take care of them. You rx and go ahead." Dongfang Shaoze replied warmly. His handsome, jade-like features were lifted into a smile. Then, without another word, the old man waved his hand as he headed towards the direction of the meeting room and soon disappeared from view. The moment he was gone, the entire courtyard burst into a cacophony of discussion. This had probably been the most unforgettable party of their lives. So, as it turned out, Mistress Lan of the Dongfang family was actually the younger sister of the Honorable Sir Tian Qi. No one in the maind had known about this. Now, even the daughter of Dongfang Yu, who was also the mysterious master of the Hundred Herb Hall has actually returned to the Dongfang family. Furthermore, she has attained the rank of a Martial Emperor at such a young age... If news of this were to get out, the entire maind would burst into a sensation. "Ahem." Dongfang Shaoze let out a cough. His expression changed from awe to an air of seriousness as he spoke sternly, "Ladies and gentlemen, for today, you have seen nothing you have heard nothing. If I were to ever find out any unsavoury gossip outside of these walls... Well, Im sure you all know the methods of the Dongfang family very well!" I mustnt allow for news of Yuners gifts to leak out no matter what, he thought, Especially that string of pills that could allow a Martial Emperor to breakthrough. If this were to get out... I dont want to think of the consequences. "Yes, Young Master." The crowd regained their senses and replied respectfully. They were all very clear on the Dongfang familys methods. Besides, they were all under the jurisdiction of the Dongfang family so they wouldnt willfully disobey the Dongfang familys orders. However, not everyone would think of it in that way. Lin Yuer clenched her fist as she stared in hateful jealousy towards the direction where Gu Ruoyun had departed in. A sneer started to form on her lips, containing a faint trace of mockery. "Gu Ruoyun, so what if your powers are strong, so what if you have the ability to surpass the crowd. Do you really think that you can go up against the Three Great Authorities with only your powers? If anyone knew about the pills which you hold in your hands, all that awaits you will be a death sentence issued by the Three Great Authorities! Dont judge the Three Great Authorities for their noble disy of character in public. In reality, they would do anything to increase their power." This woman was looking for her own death! ... In the rear courtyard, just as Gu Ruoyun was about to push open the door, an elderly voice rang out from behind her. "Idiot girl, I need to speak to you." Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, and turned around with a smile at the old man who was approaching her with his hands behind his back, "What? You want maternal grandmother to start ignoring you?" "You..." The old man puffed out his beard and red in anger. Ive yet to collect my debt from this fellow , he thought. But she was far too good and was actually using Geer to threaten me. "Im here because I have something to talk to you about, little girl. You really shouldnt have given that pill to your maternal grandmother in front of all those guests at the birthday party. You do know that if word of your actions were to get out, you will then attract many spies? Especially those hypocrites from the Immortal Realm. If they were to hear of this, Im afraid that not even the Dongfang family could protect you then." Even though the old mans tone had a hint of rebuke, but his words, full of concern, softened Gu Ruoyuns heart. "I know." She knew that her conduct would attract great danger but if she didnt do this, it would be difficult to shut everyone up. It might even cause trouble for maternal grandfather and grandmother. Chapter 421: The Trials (2) Chapter 421: The Trials (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The reason why she had dared to do such a thing was because she had already made some inquiries. The Divine Trials will start soon and during this period of time, the Immortal Realms cultivators would be far too busy with their preparations to have the time toe bother her. That was why she had dared to do such a thing. It would take a few months for the Divine Trials to end. By then, her powers should have grown stronger and she, as well as the Azure Dragon and the rest, would certainly be a greater match for those Martial Emperors from the Immortal Realm. "You idiot girl, you simply wont be satisfied unless you stir up a fire in public." Master Dongfang red fiercely at her and spoke with a hint of annoyance, "Your great-uncle has just dered to have you participate in the Divine Trials. I know that you have no interest in this but you only need to participate and draw the attention of two out of the Three Great Authorities and the Immortal Realm would not be able to deal with you." "Im not interested." Gu Ruoyun pouted and rejected him without a moments hesitation. Master Dongfang nearly went insane, this girl was clearly not giving him any face at all. "Let me tell you this; this time, even if you dont want to participate, you still have to participate. Ive already put your name in so youll have to y it by ear." "And if I were to refuse to participate?" Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes slightly. Honestly, she has no interest in the war with the demons. The fate of the entire maind had absolutely nothing to do with her. She only wished to open up a ce for the people she loves to live in peace. Master Dongfang was so angered that his face turned ashen, his gaze darted around for a bit before he said, "Dont you want to enter the Spirit Sect? Ive heard that Shengxiaos situation was growing perilous. Many elders have refused toply with him and were secretly making false charges against him. Are you not going to help him?" Now, Master Dongfang was cing a gamble on how much Gu Ruoyun actually cared for Gu Shengxiao. Obviously, he made the right gamble! Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun remembered the man from the Spirit Sect who had helped the Ling family plot against her three years ago! Someone from the Spirit Sect had wanted to capture her and use her as a means to threaten her big brother. That proves the unfavorable situation of her big brother in the Spirit Sect. And the only way she could help her big brother was by entering the Spirit Sect! A wave of cold aura shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes, "Put my name in for me, Ill participate in the Divine Trials." Master Dongfang heaved a sigh of relief. The only way to prevent the Immortal Realm fromying their hands on her was to send her to the Spirit Sect so he had no choice but to use Gu Shengxiao as a means to convince her. Ever since her parents died, the girls brother, whom she had also relied on, was the biggest berserk button of her life. "Oh right, when do the Divine Trials begin?" "In three days time." Three days? Gu Ruoyun frowned, "Alright, I understand. Ill set off in three days." Master Dongfang still had something more to say but swallowed his words in the end. He left with a heart filled with all sorts of concern. Fine wisps of hair danced in the night breeze. The beautiful moonlight poured down from the heavens, falling on the young girls green robes. "Xiao Ye, arent you supposed to be in your room? Why are you here?" Gu Ruoyuns voice was as light as a fresh breeze as it fluttered in the night air. The silver-haired man had appeared from behind a tree. His blood-red robes were like a demons and looked even more enchanting under the moonlight. "Xiao Yun," The man slowly walked towards Gu Ruoyun and ced both hands firmly on her shoulders. His peerless features were resolute and serious, "I dont know why but Im feeling very ufortable. Can you not go to the Divine Trials?" Gu Ruoyun stared nkly for a moment then smiled lightly, "Xiao Ye, hes my older brother who had always shielded me. For my sake, he did not hesitate to oppose the people from the Immortal Realm. In times of cmity, all he could think of was my safety. He even concealed his identity to protect me. How could I leave him alone and not care about him? Besides, I have a feeling that if I participate in the Divine Trials, I might be able to find Yuer." Chapter 422: The Trials (3) Chapter 422: The Trials (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man said nothing more as he gazed at the young girls beautiful features. His red eyes were filled with resolve. "If youve made your decision then Ill follow you there. No matter the dangers that maye your way, I will protect you." He can only support her decision and he would follow her without hesitation even to the end of the world. "Xiao Ye, thank you." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and looked at the silver-haired man in blood-red robes. A peculiar light shed across her clear eyes. The shining moonlight enveloped the mans silky, silver hair. The scene was so beautiful it was like a dream. But most importantly, the mans red lips were very close to hers. So close that all he needed to do was to lean forward... It goes without saying that, at this very moment, Gu Ruoyuns heart seemed to stop. Even with Lu Chen in her past life, she had not felt anything quite as genuine as this... "Xiao Yun, may I kiss you?" As he spoke, the mans peerless face looked extremely shy but his eyes, full of desire, were gazing at Gu Ruoyuns lips. Nevertheless, he did not wait for Gu Ruoyun to regain her senses and lowered his head to kiss her soft, thin lips. Previously, it wasnt like Qianbei Ye didnt steal kisses from her but Gu Ruoyun, at the time, did not have feelings for him. Now, she didnt know why, but the moment when the mans red lips met hers, her mind suddenly went nk. She did not even notice it when Qianbei Yes lips left hers. "Xiao Yun, youre not going to hit me?" After a long pause, seeing as how Gu Ruoyun had made no reaction, the man stared at her pitifully as he asked carefully. He looked like the bullied uke from a boys love story, looking so hurt that anyone would feel the urge to pamper him with tenderness. "Hit you?" Gu Ruoyun finally regained her senses though her mind was still in a blur. She asked puzzledly, "Why would I hit you?" "But..." The man stole a nce at her and his face looked absolutely miserable, "Didnt you hit me thest time?" He was talking about that one time in Heaven City. She had woken up and then kicked him when she realized that Qianbei Ye had taken advantage of her unconsciousness and fooled around with her. So, until now, he still believed that as long as he kissed Gu Ruoyun, he would be met with a flying kick. "Xiao Yun, if youre going to hit me, can you only hit me here," Qianbei Ye pointed at his abdomen and exined in a hurt tone, "If you hit the wrong ce, Im afraid that we wont be able to have babies in the future." Have babies? Gu Ruoyun thought. This guy... What kind of ce has his thoughts gone to? "Im going to sleep now, you can give birth to them yourself." Once she had said her piece, Gu Ruoyun opened her bedroom door and walked in. Qianbei Ye attempted to follow her but it was in vain - the door smashed into his nose all of a sudden and blocked him from entering. In her bedroom, Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath as she tried to calm her racing heart. She could not stop the thoughts from running through her mind as she recalled Qianbei Yes hurt, pitiful look when she had left. She smiled to herself and thought, "This guy... Hes really an idiot." She was quite fortunate. After enduring a bitter betrayal in her past life, she managed to meet someone in this life who would disregard reciprocation and protect her with his life... A glimmer was seen in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she smiled at the thought... ... The next day. Sunrise. Gu Ruoyun pushed open her bedroom door to find a familiar figure right in front of her. The mans face looked a little tired and his already blood-red eyes were now bloodshot. After seeing Gu Ruoyun, his expression suddenly changed and his entire being filled with vitality. "Xiao Yun, youre awake?" Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brow, "You were out here the entire night?" "Xiao Yun, if you dont like it, I wont kiss you again so please dont be angry with me?" As if having heard the anger in Gu Ruoyuns tone of voice, Qianbei Ye pitifully begged. "I was angry with you?" Gu Ruoyun went momentarily nk as she thought, when have I been angry at Xiao Ye and how did I not know about this? "Were you not unwilling to hit me yesterday?" Qianbei Ye stared hurtfully at Gu Ruoyun, "So you must be angry with me." If I dont hit him, Im angry with him? She wondered. Does this man have a tendency for masochism? And just because of that, he had stayed outside my door the entire night? Gu Ruoyun was dumbstruck. I left yesterday because my heart was beating too fast. And he ended up thinking that I was angry at him? Chapter 423: The Trials (4) Chapter 423: The Trials (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyun said, looking a little awkward, "Actually, I..." Before she could finish her sentence, a gentle voice like a piece of jade suddenly sounded from behind them, "Yuner, your maternal grandfather has asked for you to join him in the meeting hall. He wishes to speak to you." Dongfang Shaozes words lightly snapped Gu Ruoyun out of her awkward state and she stuttered, "Xiao Ye, do you want toe with me?" Qianbei Ye stared nkly, What did Xiao Yun mean by this? Could it be that shes no longer angry with me? "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun did not wait for Qianbei Ye to step out of his nk state and turned towards Dongfang Shaoze with a smile, "Uncle, may I trouble you to escort us?" "Alright." Dongfang Shaoze smiled as he swept his gaze from Gu Ruoyun to Qianbei Ye but said nothing more and turned towards the direction of the meeting hall. From afar, Gu Ruoyun could hear the sounds of a debateing from the meeting room. She could not help but frown and a peculiar glint shed across her eyes. ... At this moment in the meeting hall, the atmosphere was stern and suffocating. The elders argued amongst one another endlessly and Master Dongfang, the Head of the Dongfang family, knit his brows without saying a word. His elderly face was cold and grim, his eyes were lit with a sharp glint from within. "Master, Im not chastising you but Gu Ruoyun is a person with a different surname. Shes not even a member of the Dongfang family. Dont you know that daughters who have been married off cannot be retrieved? Her daughter clearly isnt rted to the Dongfang family and besides, herdyship left of her own ord without saying goodbye or with your permission. Her daughter is also spoiled and rude. Otherwise, she wouldnt have embarrassed Yaner." The person who was speaking was Dongfang Yans father, Dongfang Linli. He never expected that the girl responsible for his daughters punishment would turn out to be the much-talked-about Gu Ruoyun! Most importantly, how could the Master let her represent the Dongfang family in the Divine Trials? How could they allow a person of a different surname to represent the family in such an important event like this? Even though she was now a part of the Dongfang Family, it doesnt change the fact that her surname is Gu! Master Dongfang did not speak but his face sank further and further by the minute. "Pfft." The sound of a giggle was heard,ing from the only woman amongst the group of elders. Her lips were curled into a smile as she cast a disdainful gaze towards Dongfang Linli, "Elder Linli, that girls surname may be Gu but for goodness sake, her mother was Dongfang Yu. She has the blood of the Dongfang family flowing through her veins and that girl definitely has power. I dont believe that allowing her to represent the family would mean that the Dongfang family has no other representatives. Even if she does not have the Dongfang surname, it does not change the blood flowing in her veins." In her life, there were not many people who Dongfang Changjin would admire. Years ago, when she was still young and frivolous, the only person whom she had admired amongst the youth of her generation was Dongfang Yu. She once considered her a rival, because of her she had once rushed over from afar to fight with her. She still remembers that fateful day... That woman was dressed in snow-white robes and was standing tall above the clouds. Her eyes had seen nothing worthwhile around her. That day, she only used three techniques to defeat her once arrogant self. From then on, she changed her name to Dongfang and entered the Dongfang family in order to chase after her beloved idol. Who would have guessed that not too long after she had entered the Dongfang family, she would receive news of Dongfang Yus death. It cast her fully into regret for many years. Chapter 424: The Trials (5) Chapter 424: The Trials (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If a genius like that were still alive, how powerful would she have be now? But the student has surpassed the master. Dongfang Yus daughter now has far more grace than she had that year. Even her luck seemed to be far better than hers. "Elder Changjin, thats where youre wrong," Dongfang Linli sneered, "I dont think that this girl has any abilities to deserve this position! So what if she is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall? So what if she is a Martial Emperor? When the Three Great Authorities select talent, they dont merely judge them based on their power. Do you all really think that the Three Great Authorities can put up with her savage attitude? Ive long heard of her bloodthirsty nature, there are so many departed spirits who demand vengeance for their grievances in her hands. If we allow her to be a part of the Dongfang family, disaster will soon follow." His voice paused before continuing, "I am thinking for the sake of the Dongfang family. Master, its impossible for you to study this in your free time and to destroy the Dongfang family for the sake of an insignificant woman!" Dongfang Linlis words were spoken as if he were devoted to a righteousness that inspires reverence. He would never admit that his prejudice towards Gu Ruoyun was all because he was trying to avenge his daughter! Who asked that damned girl to resist Yaners orders to boldly! He thought. Shed caused the faultless Yaner to be forced into letting go of her post as the general. "Bringing disaster to the Dongfang family, I wonder if youre talking about me?" A small chuckle was heard from outside the door. Then, the meeting room door was slowly pushed open and a girl dressed in green robes with a calm air appeared in the doorway. Next to her was a peerless silver-haired man whose eyes swept indifferently across the hall before cing his gaze on the young girl next to him. Dongfang Linli frowned and scoffed coldly, "This is the meeting hall, who gave you permission to enter? Youre certainly a wild girl with no upbringing or knowledge of etiquette at all!" "Im the one who asked her toe here. Are you unhappy with my decision?" A stern voice suddenly rang aloud in his ear. The tone held a thick sense of annoyance and anger, causing Dongfang Linli to tremble. He slowly turned around and simpered, "Seeing as its your decision, Master, then I will allow them to stay by the side and listen. Only, it seems that youve forgotten the rules of the Dongfang family. Outsiders are not allowed to participate in a Dongfang family meeting!" As he spoke, Dongfang Linli purposely emphasized the word outsiders. "Thats right, Elder Linli is right. Master, as the Head of the family, you must set a good example. Otherwise, how could you be fair to everyone else?" "Master, Elder Linli was only thinking for the sake of the Dongfang family. Please, Master, dont forget the rules of the Dongfang family." Upon hearing Dongfang Linlis words, the old men who have always followed him closely subserviently nodded their heads and spoke up. "Are you truly doing this for the sake of the Dongfang family or are you trying to avenge your daughter?" Master Dongfangs clever eyes nced coldly at Dongfang Linli. He then turned his gaze to Gu Ruoyun, "Little girl, Ive asked you here because there is still one more thing that I wish to discuss with you. I want to change your surname to Dongfang. What do you think?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "I refuse." "Why?" A slow, angry, me began to burn from within Master Dongfang. Does this girl really not know my reasons for allowing her to change her surname? If her surname was Dongfang, well see if these old farts would dare to continue sprouting more nonsense! "Honestly, I have no feelings towards the Gu Family, but..." Gu Ruoyun paused, then continued, "Gu Tian is my father, Gu Shengxiao is my brother! They both carry the Gu name, so Im Gu Ruoyun!" Chapter 425: The Trials (6) Chapter 425: The Trials (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You..." Master Dongfang puffed his beard in anger and shot her a re. Was this fellow trying to anger me to death? "Old man, as the Head of the family, youre actually unable to subdue the words of the family elders. How about if I were to represent you instead?" Gu Ruoyun smiled andpletely ignored Master Dongfangs ashen face. Her lips curled into a faint smile and she narrowed her eyes at Dongfang Linli, "You say that youre doing this for the sake of the Dongfang family? Then can you exin that besides me, who else was capable enough to lead the Dongfang family to greater power? Are you expecting the old man? Or your old-fashioned daughter?" "What did you say?" Bang! Dongfang Linli stood up immediately and coldly scoffed, "Are you saying that my daughter is no better than you? Perhaps her powers may not be as strong as yours, but her heart is far kinder and she carries herself better! Unlike you who casually follows after other men!" As he said this, Dongfang Linli swept his gaze scornfully to Qianbei Ye who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun. This time, forget about Gu Ruoyun. Even Master Dongfang was thoroughly enraged. He was just about to speak up until he was cut off by Gu Ruoyuns clear, cold voice, "Xiao Ye is one of my people! If the Dongfang family refuses to acknowledge him, I wont mind renewing the entire organization of the Dongfang family!" "Impudence!" Dongfang Linli angrily threw his fist at Gu Ruoyun as he roared angrily, "Damned girl! Firstly, Im going to teach you the meaning of respecting the old and loving the young!" "Dongfang Linli!" Bang! Master Dongfang rose from his seat and exploded with rage until the veins throbbed on his forehead, "If you darey a hand on her, Ill make you regret it!" Just as he spoke, a strong aura went spiraling towards Dongfang Linli. However, Master Dongfangs aura has yet to reach Dongfang Linli when arge hand suddenly reached out and gripped Dongfang Linlis neck tightly. Dongfang Linli found himself unable to move and his face began to pale. He didnt even manage to get a clear look at the mans attack before he fell into thetters grasp... "Master!" The elders who had sided with Dongfang Linli saw Qianbei Yes actions and could no longer control themselves. They stood up and said, "This boy has simply gone over the limit. For goodness sake, Dongfang Linli is also an elder of the family! How could you allow an outsider to bully and humiliate him like this?" "Boy, I advise you to let Elder Linli go!" Qianbei Ye coldly red at the person who just spoke. One look was enough for that person to feel his coercion. He was so terrified that he no longer dared to speak again. "Xiao Ye, dont let him go," Gu Ruoyun stared at the crowd with a slight smile on her face. Finally, her gazended on the old mans face, "Old man, you wont mind if I did a little family spring cleaning, would you?" The old mans mouth twitched. And if I do mind, so what? This girls temper was far more explosive than mine, how would she possibly listen to me? Besides, these guys should really be punished. If it werent for my consideration of their contributions to the Dongfang family, I would have disposed of their family status already. "Now Id like to know, how many of you here would pledge to serve Master Dongfangs decision?" A glint shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she said this. More than ten elders who were led by Dongfang Changjin rose from their seats. The rest stared with contempt and disdain, refusing to allow Gu Ruoyuns entrance into the Dongfang family. "Based on my information, Lady Gu has indeed killed many people. But the victims were all people who had intentions of killing her. I dont believe that she had killed recklessly," Dongfang Changjin smiled gently, "Lady Gu, your mother and I can be considered as old acquaintances. Her daughter is indeed outstanding. All these years, the Dongfang familys cement in the Trials have always been at the bottom of the list so I hope that you can help us to recover our losses." "For sure," Gu Ruoyun chuckled silently, "To the elders standing before me, after this, you may collect one improved Spirit Gathering Pill from Dongfang Shaoze. This Spirit Gathering Pill may not be as efficient as the Emperor Breakthrough Pills but after consuming it, you will be able to breakthrough to the ranks of a Martial Emperor within three days." Chapter 426: The Trials (7) Chapter 426: The Trials (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When the dust had settled, Gu Ruoyun turned towards Master Dongfang and raised an eyebrow as she said, "Ive helped you to solve the matter. Now, as for reorganizing the family, Ill let you personally handle that on your own. I wont stick my foot in that. Xiao Ye, return Elder Linli to him." Master Dongfangs expression was filled with dignity and his voice was filled with virtue, "Servant, for Elder Linlis high-level vitions, he shall be stripped of his title as an elder from this day forward. Take him to the torture chamber and await my orders!" Its best to take advantage of this opportunity and review the Dongfang familys traditions. Immediately after he spoke, the doors burst open and a group of armored guards charged in to restrain the struggling Elder Linli. "Haha, you will regret this, you will all definitely regret your actions today!" Before being taken away, Elder Linli let out a terrifyingugh, making everyones hairs stand on end. But no one would plead mercy for him and some of them were powerless to defend themselves so how would they have the headspace to bother about him? "Xiao Ye, lets go." Gu Ruoyun yawned, her eyes fell on the man next to her and she smiled as she spoke. Then, she turned and walked out. ... Outside the meeting hall, under the azure skies, the man paused in his steps. His red eyes fixed their gaze upon the young girl in front of him with a peculiar light shing from within his stare. "Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun was momentarily stunned and turned around to face the man, "Whats wrong?" "Just now, you had told them that I belong to you," Qianbei Ye looked extremely shy and his eyes were staring at Gu Ruoyun in anticipation, "Is that true?" "Mmm?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrow slightly and smiled, "What do you think?" Then, she said nothing more and quickly rushed towards the courtyard. Behind her, the man stared dazedly after the young girls disappearing figure and was unable to regain his senses for a very long time. So does this mean that she admits that I belong to her? He thought. The surprise was too sudden and too quick. So much so that he remained foolishly glued to the spot as he stared in astonishment after Gu Ruoyuns shadow. Soon after, it was the Dongfang Citys turn. They were all scared stiff. First, two powerful cultivators of the Dongfang family broke through to the Martial Emperor level. Within the next few days, a strong aura encircled the skies around the Dongfang familys home as countless people, one after another, broke through to the rank of Martial Emperor. No one could understand what was going on or how so many cultivators could achieve their breakthroughs in one shot... In this mind-blowing situation, the time to leave for the Divine Trials has arrived. At the present moment, a group of youths had gathered in the Dongfang familys courtyard. These were the pride of the Dongfang family and some of the very best geniuses in Dongfang City. But at this moment, these normally arrogant and haughty young geniuses were staring in awe at a young girl in front of them. The girl was not very advanced in age and looked to be about eighteen to neen years old. She wore green robes and had a calm air about her as she stood loftily amongst the crowd. "Little girl, besides having you as the leader of this team, I will ask Dongfang Changjin to follow you as well." Master Dongfang coughed and his stern gaze swept across the disciples before him, "Ladies and gentlemen, Gu Ruoyun will be the leader of this group in the Trials. You must all listen to hermands and are not allowed to oppose her." "Yes, Master!" The disciples replied in unison and their high spirited voices rang throughout the courtyard. Chapter 427: Shi Yun (1) Chapter 427: Shi Yun (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, all of them deeply admire Gu Ruoyun and would have willingly followed her even without Master Dongfangs orders. It was possible that what Gu Ruoyuns said would be more useful than Master Dongfangs words. "Master, everyone is here now. We should be heading off." Dongfang Changjin smiled and swelled with pride at the sight of the geniuses before her, "Everyone, the Divine Trials will soon begin. Now follow me and well start our journey. Is there anyone here who wishes to pull out of the trials?" The crowd was silent, everyone remained in their respective positions and did not move as their faces filled with determination. "If there are none, then lets be off!" ... The Spirit Sect. In arge hall, a man dressed in green robes rose and stared coldly at the people before him. "Gu Shengxiao is still alive? He has been in the Infinite Manor for more than a month now. Even a Martial Honor wouldnt necessarily survive in that ce, and hes still alive?" This Gu Shengxiao must have lost his mind. He ced a body double in the Spirit Sect and had then snuck out secretly. This time, after his return, he had checked himself into the Infinite Manor. The Infinite Manor was a restricted area of the Spirit Sect. Besides the Sect Master, only someone with his express permission would have the right to enter. But not many would be fortunate enough to survive. However, the dangers were directly proportionate to the rewards. When a person was able to remain there for three years, he would receive deepprehension and the opportunity to be the next Sect Master. But, the problem was, those who had previously entered the Infinite Manor were mostly at the rank of a Martial Honor. Only Gu Shengxiao had been bold enough to set foot in such a deadly ce as a Martial Emperor. Of course, it would be better if he ended up dying in there. Without him around, the Spirit Sect would soon be in his bag. "Gu Shengxiao, do you think that you can control the Spirit Sect just because youve entered the Infinite Manor? What a joke. Youll still need toe back here alive!" sneered the man in the green robes. He turned his attention to the men kneeling before him as the space between his brows filled with impatience, "Useless! Ive sent you to capture Gu Shengxiaos precious little sister yet you couldnt even do one simple thing! What on earth did I raise you for?" One man trembled and replied in terror, "Sir, Gu Ruoyun is no longer in Azure Dragon Country, thats why we had been unable to capture her." "Useless, so damned useless! Shes not in Azure Dragon Country so you havent been able to find her at all? Ill give you another half a months time. If you still cant capture her, dont bother toe back!" A murderous intent shed across the eyes of the man in green and heughed coldly. If ones state of mind cannot remain calm in a dangerous ce like the Infinite Manor, then ones soul will be torn apart by the fearsome spiritual beasts within. In order to push Gu Shengxiao into an early death, he had no choice but to kidnap his sister. Now, as long as the news of his sisters kidnapping should reach his ears, he will lose his calm and his corpse shall soon be fodder for the spiritual beasts. "Gu Shengxiao, dont think Im ignorant of the fact that you only nned to obtain the Spirit Sect all for the sake of supporting your sister. However, I will never allow the Spirit Sect to defend such a useless thing! A person like her is a waste of resources for the maind. What right does she have to stay alive in the world? If I were to kill a good-for-nothing like her, the entire maind will surely thank me. Those old men from the Spirit Sect will thank me as well." The man in the green robes cold smile grew even more pronounced as a malicious light filled his eyes. Chapter 428: Shi Yun (2) Chapter 428: Shi Yun (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns whereabouts after her departure to ck Tortoise Country and Heaven City had been shrouded in secrecy. When she was in ck Tortoise Country, she had only just broken through to the ranks of a Martial King. Only half a year had passed since then so no one would have expected her to progress by much. Besides, to that young man, anyone who was lesser than him was considered a good-for-nothing! "Actually, Gu Shengxiao should thank me because Im helping him get rid of a burdensome good-for-nothing!" said the young man as he narrowed his eyes. The smile on his face was utterlycent as if Gu Shengxiao would certainly feel grateful to him for killing Gu Ruoyun. "Big brother Nan." Suddenly, a soft and lovely voice sounded from outside the door. The man in the green robes cold yet handsome face became gentle at the sound of the womans voice. He gazed warmly at the woman in white who was heading leisurely towards him. The womans robes were as white as snow. Her fine hair danced with her every move and her heart-stopping face carried aforting smile. Her every move was absolutely moving, softening Kun Nans heart. "Shier, why are you here?" Shi Yun glided towards him and the smile on her face slowly disappeared. Her face now held a slight hint of sorrow. Seeing the look on her face, Kun Nans heart could not help but ache, wishing he could pull her into his embrace and quell her pain. But he was afraid of scaring the beautiful woman away so he forced himself to suppress the urge. "Shier, what happened?" Shi Yun smiled bitterly and replied, "Big brother Nan, I seemed to have heard you mentioning Gu Ruoyuns name just now." "Oh?" Kun Nan was astonished, "Do you know this woman as well, Shier?" "How could I not?" Shi Yun shook her head sorrowfully and her lips curled into an agonized smile, "Big brother Nan, you should know that though Gu Ruoyun is not all that powerful, shes skilled in the art of seduction. Shes fooled around with more than one man." No matter what, Shi Yun would never admit the fact that Gu Ruoyun had great power and she would never allow the man in front of her to know that she had lost to her. "Years ago, my lover and I were deeply in love but he was stolen away by Gu Ruoyun. I dont know what she did but she caused him to lose his memories. Hes even forgotten about my very existence. Even so, she wouldnt let go of me. Not only did she ally herself with the Xia family to destroy my Weapon Refining Sect, she even murdered several elders from the Immortal Realm and looted some treasures from their corpses. Furthermore, she then shifted the me to the Weapon Refining Sect and now my fathers whereabouts are unknown. I suspect that he may have met with misfortune." As she spoke, a sh of hatred appeared in Shi Yuns eyes. However, it left as quickly as it came and was so swift that Kun Nan never noticed it. "Big brother Nan, I really dont know what Ive done wrong. She stole the love of my life yet Ive never confronted her about it. Why must she continue to be vicious and refused to let me be, rendering me destitute and homeless? But I dont hate her, I cannot bring myself to hate her. After all, she was only someone whose mind is muddled by love. Her actions may have been underhanded, but she was not in the wrong..." Kun Nan could no longer stand it, he raised his hand and pulled Shi Yun into his embrace. In that instant, a zing me boiled from within his heart and he wished that he could charge out and kill Gu Ruoyun immediately. "Shier, you are far too kind. You are the only woman who is as kind as a fairy. Only you deserve to be loved by the heavens and earth. What is Gu Ruoyun anyways? Without Gu Shengxiao, she is nothing! I had initially nned on killing her on ount of the fact that she is his sister, but I never thought that she would treat you in this way! She would even have the heart to harm such a beautiful and good woman like you and frame you in the process! I will never let her off!" Chapter 429: Shi Yun (3) Chapter 429: Shi Yun (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kun Nan gnashed his teeth hatefully. To him, Shi Yun was a fairy in everyones hearts, kind and beautiful. She was above themoners. No one could bear to react with sphemy towards her. Unfortunately, there were women who were so malicious in the world that they could bear to harm such a beautiful and virtuous woman. People like that were simply not fit to be human at all. "Big brother Nan..." Shi Yuns eyes filled with gratitude as she smiled bitterly and shook her head, "Its fine. We should ce more importance on the present conditions. I dont want to haggle over personal grudges. The current situation of the maind has be increasingly grim, one more person means one more helping of strength. Let her go. If revenge breeds revenge, will there ever be an end to it? I dont want to live in hatred for the rest of my life." Though she may be saying this on the outside, in Shi Yuns heart she dearly wished to tear Gu Ruoyun into pieces. Only then would the hatred in her heart be appeased! "Shier," Kun Nan sighed, "You are truly far too kind. Not everyone can understand your kindness. The man Gu Ruoyun had stolen from you truly has good taste. He loves you, not her. But no one could have expected Gu Ruoyun to be so malicious as to actually remove this mans memories! Actually, Id really like to see what kind of man he is to gain the favor of the fairy-like Shi Yun." Shi Yuns body shook and she lowered her head slightly, "Big brother Nan, he has already forgotten me. Instead, he now believes that Gu Ruoyun is me. He even listened to her and hurt me. So what if he had once loved me? Now he no longer remembers a thing..." Shi Yun gently closed her eyes and the scene from her dreams reyed in her mind once again. The man was dressed in red and stood high above like a monarch of the world. It was as if one look could make all living things serve him and it shook her heart as well. Having met him in this life, she could longer love any other man for the rest of her life. Hence, she must have him by any means possible! "Big brother Nan," Shi Yun suddenly spoke, "In the Divine Trials which will take ce a few dayster, may I follow and participate with the Spirit Sect? I would like to see the standards of the new generation of geniuses. I wonder if you can help me, big brother Nan." Kun Nan nodded his head and agreed without hesitation, "If its something you like, Shier, I can discuss it with those old men and grant you an entry to participate. The only exception is, even though the deaths of those elders from the Immortal Realm had nothing to do with you, its best that you avoid letting those from the Immortal Realm to notice your presence. Do you understand?" "Big brother Nan, dont worry. I will stay hidden behind the scenes. I wont show myself and I wont cause trouble for you, big brother Nan." Shi Yun smiled gently and promised. Her sensible thoughtfulness unwittingly made Kun Nan feel ashamed and his hatred towards Gu Ruoyun increased. If it wasnt for this evil woman, my Shier would not need to conceal herself in public , he thought. This is all her fault! I wont let her off! Meanwhile, Kun Nan, who had been engrossed with mentally cursing Gu Ruoyun, did not notice a hateful re in the eyes of that kind, fairy-like woman. The Divine Trials? she thought. It appears that the Xia family would certainly take part in the Divine Trials this time and that proves that Gu Ruoyun will make an appearance as well! Out in the open, she had been unable to defeat this woman. Now that she was representing the Spirit Sect, there would be many ways for her to kill Gu Ruoyun in absolute secrecy! When that happens, Gu Ruoyun will regret having made an enemy out of her. "Gu Ruoyun, from the moment you defeated me and framed the Weapon Refining Sect, I swore that I would not let you have an easy death! Hmph!" Shi Yuns smile became sinister but when Kun Nan recollected his train of thought and turned his attention back to her, she had alreadyposed her facial expression and had changed back to her fairy-like manner which was untainted by earthliness or smoke and fire. Chapter 430: The Medicine Order (1) Chapter 430: The Medicine Order (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a city in the clouds, in short, Cloud City. As the name implies, this was a city built within the clouds. It was also the ce where the Three Great Authorities woulde to select geniuses. However, because Cloud City was located in the clouds, it was only essible by a pegasus of Cloud City. However, aside from the Divine Trials, Cloud City was not like the world outside. No one was allowed to enter the city most of the time. At this moment, in a small vi below Cloud City, a noisy crowd turned silent upon seeing a group of people slowly approaching their location. After a long pause, they began to softly debate amongst one another. "The onlydy at the very front is Dongfang Changjin of the Dongfang family. It would seem that the group that has just arrived are the representatives of the Dongfang family." "The Dongfang family? Long ago, only Dongfang Yu was the most prominent figure. I can still remember the year when I had participated alongside Dongfang Yu in the Trials. At that time, her innate skills shocked everyone and the Three Great Authoritiespeted amongst themselves to entice her but in the end, she had refused all three offers. Unfortunately, the heavens were jealous of heroic geniuses. After Dongfang Yus death, it seemed that such a genius may never grace the halls of the Dongfang family ever again." "Hehe, thats just the way it is, right? Previously, the Dongfang family had Dongfang Yu so they had always been ranked as number one in the Divine Trials. Ever since Dongfang Yus death, the Dongfang family has turned into a lowly existence and no peerless genius has ever appeared in so many years." That year, Dongfang Yu could be described as a genius who had shaken the world and was an unsurpassed legend! Once, she used her power as a newly-minted Martial Emperor to ward off a joint attack by two mid-level Martial Emperors on her own and defeated both of them without a hint of injury. Even the normally snobbish Immortal Realm was extremely shocked by her talent and offered to take her in as a subordinate. But that genius girl never liked being subjected to restrictions so no matter how great their offers were, she had rejected them. Gu Ruoyun faintly curled the corners of her lips as her pure, beautiful face filled with a smile. So, my mother, whom Ive yet to meet, had been so outstanding , she thought. And I, as her daughter, am so proud of her! This time, even if it werent for my brother, I will still walk the path that had once been traveled by my mother. "These are your pegasus. After this, you may enter Cloud City." After inspecting the identities of every representative in the Dongfang family, the soldiers of Cloud City opened the way. It was at that moment, however, when a coldugh was heard from behind them. "As the lowest existence, you have no right to be ced in the front. Dongfang Changjin, Im sure you wont mind giving us those horses? You never know, I might even ask my Medicine Order disciples to spare you during the trials." The Medicine Order? Upon hearing the name of the faction, everyone subconsciously parted aside, giving the center of the road to the group. If one considered the Dongfang familys umted power as the strongest, then, besides the Three Great Authorities, the Medicine Order would be considered as the privileged ones among those of the younger generation. Especially Rongyue, the Master of the Medicine Orders apprentice. In just two months she had reached the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor and was considered to be unmatched in her generation. Most importantly, her medicinal skills were absolutely perfect. It was rare that anyone could defeat her in this area. "The Medicine Order?" Gu Ruoyuns expression grew cold and her icy gaze swept towards the woman who had just spoken. Qianbei Ye suddenly sensed a difference in Gu Ruoyuns demeanor and squeezed her hand, frowning at the members of Medicine Order. If my guess is right, it would seem that Xiao Yun has some form of enmity towards the members of Medicine Order, he mused. Chapter 431: The Medicine Order (2) Chapter 431: The Medicine Order (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Im fine." Gu Ruoyun regained her senses and shook her head, "For me to meet the disciples of the Medicine Order here, would this be considered as a case of enemies on a narrow road?" Honestly, the Medicine Order had not slighted her in the least but they carry a grudge against someone who was close to her! She would not forget the year when the Master of the Medicine Order had passed away and Wei Yiyi inherited the Treasury of Medicine. However, Wei Yiyi was betrayed by her lover and her trusted junior sister who then snatched the Treasury of Medicine from her. Fortunately, at that time, her Masters only daughter had saved her. Otherwise, she would never have been able to escape the Medicine Order and would never have be the Ghost Doctor. Even so, her face had been destroyed and she was forced to constantly flee from punishment, concealing herself for so many years. Dongfang Changjin stared with a peculiar expression at Gu Ruoyun as she thought, this girl had an extreme reaction when they met the Medicine Order disciples, could it be that something had happened between them? "Thats Elder Xueyi, the third most powerful cultivator of the Medicine Order. Unless my guess is wrong, the person next to her should be Lady Rongyue, the number one cultivator." When the crowd noticed the group of fairy-like women gliding around and dressed in white, their eyes showed clear amazement. Some stared directly at Rongyue who was standing next to Xueyi and simply could not look away. Rongyue knit her willowy brows and did not speak. But her thin gaze was filled with a sort of unfathomable arrogance, as if those people were not worth her time to be spoken to. "The disciples of the Medicine Order?" Gu Ruoyun smiled coldly and spoke irritably, "Could it be that the members of the Medicine Order enjoy relying on force to bully others? Or was it that the Dongfang family was avable for bullying?" Xueyi frowned and shot Gu Ruoyun a cold re, "Little girl, didnt your parents ever teach you to never interrupt a conversation? Im speaking to the leader of the Dongfang familys representatives so you shouldnt interfere!" Then, Xueyi turned her attention back to Dongfang Changjin. She had assumed, based on Dongfang Changjins status as an elder, that she was the one undoubtedly leading the Dongfang familys representatives to Cloud City. "My apologies," Gu Ruoyun spoke with a smirk, "Im the leader of the Dongfang familys team." Wow! The crowd burst into a fervent discussion as everyone stared in disbelief at Gu Ruoyun. What did she just say? they wondered, she was the leader of the Dongfang family team? Wasnt every team supposed to be led by an elder? Just how old is this little girl? Shes only a silly little girl, could it be that the other young disciples had nothing to say about this?" "Hehe," Xueyi sneered, "Little girl, I dont think Ive ever met you. Who are you to the Dongfang family?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and replied without hesitation, "Gu Ruoyun." If the crowd had been shocked when Gu Ruoyun imed to be the leader of the Dongfang familys team, they were now so stunned that they were rendered speechless. "Gu Ruoyun? Shes Gu Ruoyun? The mysterious Master of the Hundred Herb Hall?" "Tsk tsk, this Gu Ruoyun was also considered a genius. She had been able to break through to the Martial King level under the conditions of the outside world at such a young age. But whenpared to some disciples from other families, shes not all that different. Unfortunately, this is the Divine Trials and all participants are the best of the best. Especially Lady Rongyue of the Medicine Order and the Young Master of the Dark Yin Pce, Zuo Shangchen. Theyve already broken through to the Martial Emperor level. Shes only a low-level Martial King. She may have been able to reign tyrannical abuse in the outside world but that wont be possible over here." Chapter 432: The Medicine Order (3) Chapter 432: The Medicine Order (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The guests who had been in attendance at Lan Yuges birthday party were all subordinates of the Dongfang family. Also, not much time had passed since then so the news of Gu Ruoyuns current level of strength has yet to bemon knowledge. That was why everyone currently believed that she was still a Martial King which was the rank she had attained during her visit to ck Tortoise Country. Actually, they couldnt be med for thinking this way. It hasnt even been a year so who could have imagined that she would have jumped over an entire level from a Martial King to a Martial Emperor? There was no need to even mention the Xia family. Aside from the citizens of Heaven City, the rest had all been killed. In order to avoid the news of the holy spirit stone in Gu Ruoyuns hands from spreading, Master Xia had strictly ordered that no one was to speak about this to anyone outside of Heaven City. Therefore, no one else in the world had known of Gu Ruoyuns breakthrough. "Gu Ruoyun? Youre not a member of the Dongfang family so what gives you the right to participate in the Divine Trials?" Xueyi then cast a disdainful stare at Dongfang Changjin, "When had the Dongfang family declined to such an extent that you would rely on external help? Even if you had found someone slightly more powerful, wouldnt permitting her to participate mean an automatic defeat?" Dongfang Changjins expression sank. Just as she was about to open her mouth for a retort, the young girls calm voice slowly rang out loud. "Dongfang Yu is my mother so why shouldnt I have the right to participate?" Her words were like a tremendous weight that hammered fiercely into the hearts of the crowd. "Shes the daughter of Dongfang Yu? I thought Dongfang Yu had passed on ages ago? Where had this daughtere from?" "I remember that this Gu Ruoyun is the daughter of Gu Tian. At that time, Gu Tian was not a descendant of an aristocratic family. Could it be that Dongfang Yus disappearance had been because she had eloped with Gu Tian?" On this maind, besides a small number of people, the rest had no idea of the incident which had happened that year. So naturally, they wouldnt know anything about the connection between Gu Ruoyun and the Dongfang family. Therefore, when they heard such an important news, the crowd felt as if lightning had struck their hearts, which quivered ceaselessly. "Hehe." Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words, Xueyis expression changed a few times before returning to its normal state. She sneered, "I didnt think that Dongfang Yus daughter would have be so grown up by now and is participating in the Divine Trials! Unfortunately, you are too far off from your mothers standards! Youre only a puny little Martial King; theres no way for you to pass the Trials smoothly. Of course, if youre willing to give these pegasus to the Medicine Order then I wouldnt let you lose too badly!" "Mmm?" Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin as she smiled and nodded, "Thats not a bad suggestion. If you politely apologize to the Dongfang family members now, perhaps I wont let you lose too badly too." The crowd which had initially been chattering in a debate was silenced upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words. It was so quiet that you could hear the sound of a pin drop. What did we just hear? they thought. Did this girl just boast and say that she wouldnt let the Medicine Order disciples lose too badly? Is something wrong with her brain or is she just insane? Lady Rongyue of the Medicine Order was already a Martial Emperor and besides her, there were many other young geniuses in the Medicine Order! The Dongfang family couldnt possibly match up with them. One should not judge the Dongfang familys might based on their current level of power. However, it would seem that, unfortunately, the next generation was nothing to be excited about. The Dongfang family would certainly fall into decline once the Master of the Dongfang family and Lan Yuge return to the Western Paradise. So they simply could not understand how this woman would dare to boast so loudly? Obviously, Rongyue was quite annoyed by Gu Ruoyuns words. She knit her brows tighter and tighter, staring coldly back at her. Even so, she remained arrogantly silent as she cast a frosty look upon the opposition. "With someone like you around, the Dongfang family has certainly reached its end," Xueyis smile held disdain and mockery, "It would seem that the heavens are truly unjust to grant Dongfang Yu such great talents, yet giving her defects when ites to bearing and raising children. Shes even given birth to an ignorant child blessed with cerebral palsy! Gu Ruoyun, just because you were lucky enough to obtain a few pills doesnt mean that you can fancy yourself unrivaled in the eyes of the world! For in the eyes of our Medicine Order, you are nothing!" Chapter 433: The Trade Fair (1) Chapter 433: The Trade Fair (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sun was setting in the east and the glow of the remaining light poured down and shone upon every corner of the manor. Just as Xueyis words fell, the disciples of the Dongfang family red at her angrily. Obviously, Gu Ruoyun was already an idol in their hearts. Now, their idol has suffered nder to be used of having cerebral palsy, how could they bear it? "Elder Changjin, Lady Gu, these Medicine Order disciples are simply too much! If this can be tolerated what cannot be? We must all show our power for these people to see!" The disciples were restless and some were rolling up their sleeves, readying themselves for battle. Gu Ruoyun needs only say the word, they would immediately charge forward and fight! "Enough!" Dongfang Changjins expression sank and she sent Xueyi an ugly expression, "Xueyi, years ago, you lost in the hands of the Lady of my house and now youre looking for another public venue? Apologies, but my Dongfang family will never give you that chance!" Xueyi was once a rare, especially favored disciple and had always been proud and arrogant to the point of being extremely conceited. But her pride was destroyed at the Divine Trials! And the person responsible for that was Dongfang Yu! How could she not feel hatred? Even after that womans death, it had not quelled the anger in her heart! Even now she found the Dongfang family representatives unpleasant to the eye and would always push the Medicine Orders disciples into starting a fight with them in the Divine Trials. Actually, even with the fact that the Dongfang family did not have many outstanding disciples, they should not be ranked in thest ce! This had all been because of the animosity from the Medicine Order which had caused the Dongfang family to end up eliminated from the moment they went on stage. "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun red coldly at Xueyi. She ignored her ashen face and calmly asked, "I wonder if you remember someone named Wei Yiyi? One day, you will all pay for what youve done to her." She then left without a second nce. Xueyis face turned from green to white and then from white to green again as she stared at Gu Ruoyuns figure with an ugly expression on her face. Wei Yiyi! she thought, how could I ever forget her? Has that woman returned again? No, I wont allow her to return to the Medicine Order. Otherwise, the sins that the Master and I havemitted will be exposed! If that were to happen, the old people who have shielded Wei Yiyi would certainly make a stand! "Wei Yiyi?" Rongyue wrinkled her willowy brows, "Wasnt she the traitor who was behind the death of the old Master and the person who stole the Treasury of Medicine?" Only a traitor, she thought, I cant understand why this woman would shamelessly mention her name! There wasnt a single person in the entire Medicine Order who has not heard of how the old Master had found out about Wei Yiyis wild ambitions and had nned on giving the Treasury of Medicine to my own Master, the current Master of the Medicine Order. Who would have thought that Wei Yiyi had harbored great hatred in her heart and then caused the death of the old Master before stealing the Treasury of Medicine? Then, she disappeared without a trace! I never imagined that she would reappear! As such, I, as a disciple of the Medicine Order, must tidy up the faction! At this moment, no one noticed that a woman, dressed in white amongst the group of Medicine Order disciples, was watching the direction where Gu Ruoyun had left and was utterly spellbound. Soon, she regained her senses and slowly disappeared into the crowd... "Lady Gu." Dongfang Changjin finally caught up with Gu Ruoyun. She smiled and sighed, "That Xueyi had a dispute with your mother in her youth and was defeated by your mother at the Divine Trials. Because of this, she has always harbored hatred in her heart and goes out of her way to cause trouble for the Dongfang family." "Elder Changjin," Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and turned towards the older woman next to her, "How much longer until the Divine Trials officially begin?" "About... Half a month." Chapter 434: The Trade Fair (2) Chapter 434: The Trade Fair (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Half a month? Gu Ruoyun smiled, "I will help raise the powers of the Dongfang family members in half a month, and I will also conduct training sessions in fighting against demons! Of course, in the end, I may need to fire a few people and find recements. I wonder if any you have any objections?" "No!" came the collective reply from the disciples. Now, not only have they entered the Three Great Authorities territory, in order to finish the fight in one breath, as long as they could defeat the arrogant Medicine Order, they would not have any objections even if it meant recing the weaker members amongst themselves. "Alright!" A glint shed across her eyes, "Then let us make our way into Cloud City. From this day on, I will drown you in training. Not only do I want you to win, I want to make it such that no one in the world will ever dare look down upon the Dongfang family again! And no one shall dare to insult my mother, Dongfang Yu!" These words raised the fighting spirit in many of the disciples. All of their eyes were now filled with the vitality of war, their resolution was absolute. "Lady Gu, may I ask, the people youre looking for as substitutes are from..." Dongfang Changjin furrowed her brows as she asked. Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "The members of the Hundred Herb Hall." At the moment, no one knows that the Devil Sect was a power that belongs to Gu Ruoyun. So, she could only mention the Hundred Herb Hall instead. Most importantly, the Hundred Herb Hall used to belong to the Dongfang family so there is nothing wrong with sending members of the Hundred Herb Hall to participate in the Trials. Dongfang Changjin rxed her brows and smiled, "Lady Gu, since you are the leader of the team, everything shall be ording to your arrangements. We will have no objections." Furthermore, all of this was for the sake of victory. They wouldnt possibly object. "Alright," Gu Ruoyun nodded her head, "Then, lets get on the pegasus immediately and make our way to Cloud City." There was only half a months time left until the officialunch of the Divine Trials. In half a month, all the participating powers will have arrived. Some have arrived early to attend a trade fair which was held before the Trials. This trade fair was not like an average trade fair in the secr world. Since the first to arrive were strong cultivators who were a part of the Three Great Authorities, if anyone wished to procure treasure, this trade fair would be an important outlet to do so. Here, there were a few treasures that could not even be exchanged, not even with an entire country. ... Nightfall. The cool light of the moon shone from the heavens and enveloped the noisy city. In the city center, the City Governor, who was dressed in embroidered robes, walked slowly in front of the eyes of the crowd. He brushed his robes and sat down with a smile ying on his handsome face. He then raised his voice and spoke in a heroic manner, "Wee to Cloud City. Not long after, the Divine Trials held by the Three Great Authorities will start. Im sure that all of you know that before the trials begin, we will have a grand trade fair! Hence, you may produce your treasure and use them to exchange for other treasures!" Everyone present had arrived early for the trade fair so after hearing the Governors announcement, everyone was eager to give it a try. They were desperate to know how many rare treasures would appear at the trade fair. "Yueer," Xueyi took a deep breath and spoke with a serious look on her face, "Long ago, I heard that a holy spirit fruit would appear at this trade fair. Now that you are on the brink of a breakthrough, consuming this holy spirit fruit will certainly allow you to break through easily. So we must have it, no matter what." Once Rongyue has had her breakthrough, their chances of winning the Trials would greatly increase. Rongyue smiled indifferently, "Do not worry, Elder Xueyi. After all, I, Rongyue, have never lost sight of anything I aimed to have. This time its no different!" Chapter 435: The Trade Fair (3) Chapter 435: The Trade Fair (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the City Governors announcement, the banquet began. The leaders of every powerful organization began looking for people to strike up a conversation with. Of course, as an organization known for its medical expertise, the Medicine Order was surrounded by many people. In contrast, the Dongfang familys surroundings looked rather empty. "Eh? Arent those members of the Dongfang family?" Suddenly, a voice filled with surprise was heard and a young man, followed by a group of footmen headed towards the Dongfang family. His arrogant-looking eyes swept across the crowd before they finallynded on the woman behind Dongfang Changjin. "Ling, what prospects would you have in following the Dongfang family? Why note to our Gu Order, I guarantee that we can raise your powers up one level." Ling was so angered that her face turned ashen. She scoffed and turned her head away, no longer sparing the young mans vulgar expression another nce. "Im doing this for your own good," Gu Ling stared measuringly at Lings angry little face and said, "You must know that Ive chased after you for a very long time. If youe to the Gu family, I can decide to give you the best training. Unlike the others and the Dongfang family, tsk tsk. Here to participate in the Divine Trials, yet not a single Martial General in their ranks? Do you all intend on failing the first challenge just like thest time?" "You..." Ling clenched her fist as her eyes burned with rage. Just as she was about to speak, Dongfang Changjin interrupted them. A cold light shed across her eyes as Dongfang Changjin emotionlessly replied, "Young Master of the Gu family, you are far too concerned. The disciples of the Dongfang family are doing very well. Theres no need for you to meddle in our business." "Hmph, you dont know whats good for you!" The footmen, upon seeing the discourteous manner in which the older woman had spoken to their Young Master, immediately rebuked her, "Its thisdys fortune for having my Young Masters favor! Such ignorance! Does your Dongfang family still think that you will remain immortal? Look at your current level of power, once those two Martial Emperors of the Dongfang family have passed on, who would shield you then? Of course, if you discreetly offer your services to the Gu family, perhaps your lives will be spared!" "Haha! You think that youre still the Dongfang family of the bygone years? The Dongfang family had lost a genius like Dongfang Yu and will soon be on the path to its downfall! However, the Young Master of the Gu family has already broken through to the ranks of a high-level Martial King, I reckon that the Dongfang family will never have anyone with such gifts in this lifetime!" Indeed, the Dongfang family only ever had one genius Dongfang Yu. Even though Dongfang Shaozes talents werent bad but whenpared with Dongfang Yus abilities, the difference was vast. Besides, theyve long heard the news that Dongfang Shaozes powers have remained blocked at the rank of a high-level Martial King and that he probably wouldnt be able to break the bottleneck within ten years. Their Young Master, on the other hand, has reached the level of a Martial King in (at the very most) a year. Hence, how could the Dongfang family bepared to that? "Then I thank you, Young Master Gu, for your generosity. However..." Dongfang Changjin smiled coldly, "Im afraid such a day will note for the Dongfang family." The world had heard of Mistress Lans breakthrough to a high-level Martial Emperor but did not hear of the consistent slew of breakthroughs amongst the Dongfang familys cultivators. Her Young Master has already reached the ranks of a Martial Emperor. By the time they find out about this, the Divine Trials would be at its end. "I certainly hope so," Gu Ling shed a disdainful smile and wretchedly observed Ling, who was hiding behind Dongfang Changjin. He curled his lips, "Ling, you know what awaits us in the first challenge. Usually, your Dongfang family will be eliminated in the first challenge. If you wish to reach the second challenge smoothly, look for me in my bedroom tonight, haha." Heughed as he turned around and walked away. Chapter 436: The Trade Fair (4) Chapter 436: The Trade Fair (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The implications behind thatst sentence caused Ling to turn very red in the face. The rest of the Dongfang familys disciples were rubbing their fists, eager to pick a fight. "This was simply an intolerable disy of bullying. Whats so great about the Gu family? The most powerful young disciple was only a high-level Martial King! I simply cant understand what theyre so pleased about." "Its not their ce to make thoughtless remarks about the Dongfang family! And he wants to bully Ling! He simply doesnt ce any importance on us!" "He would only dare to let out this spate of nonsense in Cloud City! If this were anywhere else, he wouldnt have dared to say a word!" "Alright!" Dongfang Changjin wrinkled her brows as she swept her gaze across every face of the Dongfang disciples who were ready to pick a fight, "Gu Lings powers are indeed strong. Besides, to be able to be a high-level Martial King at such a young age does give him the right to strut around and show-off! If you cant swallow the way he speaks, then defeat him in the Divine Trials!" Ling gritted her teeth said nothing more. All these years, she has had to endure the humiliation from Gu Ling every time during the Divine Trials. Unfortunately, her powers were no match for his and she could only choose to tolerate it! If... She thought, if I could just surpass him... Lings eyes hardened with resolve at the thought. She must surpass him no matter what. Otherwise, she would forever remain living with his insults. "Xiao Yun, these pastries are delicious. Here, let me feed you." From the start, Qianbei Ye did not seem to have noticed the altercation. He carefully raised a pastry to Gu Ruoyuns lips as his eyes filled with a satisfied smile. In his eyes, even the boundless universe could not bepared to the happiness in her every twinkle and smile. However, Gu Ruoyun could not understand why but she seemed to sense a pair of eyes filled with envious hatred staring twistedly towards her. But when she turned around, the gaze disappeared. So she quickly retracted her gaze and swallowed the pastry that Qianbei Ye had raised to her lips. In a dark corner, a woman dressed in white coldly watched Qianbei Yes every move. Her jealousy was like ten thousand ants which were climbing all over her heart. She wished that she could stab Gu Ruoyuns skull a hundred times over! But she gritted her teeth and suppressed her impulses. "Gu Ruoyun. She actually had not arrived with the Xia family but had followed the Dongfang family team instead. No wonder the Dongfang family would actually oppose me, it seems that they have an unshakeable connection with Gu Ruoyun!" Shi Yun sneered and spoke hatefully, "This Gu Ruoyun is truly a bane! She has caused so much harm to me and to such a tragic degree! At least some good came from my disaster, having inadvertently met someone from the Spirit Sect. As long as I have that silly little boy dancing in the palm of my hand, he will certainly kill Gu Ruoyun for me!" And this Trial shall be the ce of her death! "Gu Ruoyun, so what if you are a genius? How are you going to oppose the Spirit Sect with your powers? Even if your elder brother was the heir to the Spirit Sect, unfortunately, he is unable to make an appearance. And before he emerges, you will already be dead!" And she shall die by my hand! she thought. Shi Yuns smile grew increasingly more eerie and sinister. At this moment, she recalled how she had fallen from her status as a dignified fairy into such poverty! If it werent for this woman, she could not possibly have ended up bing homeless! Just as Shi Yun was gnashing her teeth in anger, Leng Yanfeng watched her from behind with his eyes filled with resolve. As long as it was something that junior sister Shi Yun desires, I shall fulfill it for her! he thought to himself, even if she were to walk the wrong path, I will help her along the way! All of this was because she had pulled me out of the darkness once! It was her hand that saved me. As such, I will have no regrets even if I have to give her my entire life! Chapter 437: The Trade Fair (5) Chapter 437: The Trade Fair (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The banquet didntst for very long and ended soon after. However, just as Gu Ruoyun and the others were about to retire to their lodgings at the guest house, they were greeted by an unfamiliar guest. Gu Ruoyun frowned as she stared at the woman who was dressed in white robes before her, "I have never had any rtions with the Medicine Order. What business do you have with me?" A piece of white muslin concealed the womans face and no one could see her features clearly. She appeared to carry herself in a sweet, fair, and graceful manner. Her movements were refined and it was easy to imagine that a beautiful face was hidden beneath the white muslin. "Im here to ask you something, is Wei Yiyi with you now?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "Thats right, Wei Yiyi is with me." "Really?" The womans voice turned joyful, "I havent introduced myself. My name is Wu Yue, a disciple of Nan Xiao. Wei Yiyi can be considered as my senior fellow student." Nan Xiao was the only daughter of the previous Master of the Medicine Order and Wei Yiyis junior sister. Years ago, when Wei Yiyi was being forced to surrender the Treasury of Medicine, it was Nan Xiao who had ced her own life in danger and secretly broke her out of her prison. If it werent for Nan Xiao, Wei Yiyi would probably have died at the hands of that wretched couple. So, upon hearing Nan Xiaos name, Gu Ruoyun felt her heart move and asked, "Youre Nan Xiaos disciple? May I know why you do not dare show your true face to me?" Wu Yue trembled, she looked as if she was hesitating but in the end seemed to make a decision. She slowly ced one hand on the muslin, gently removing it. Upon seeing the face behind the white muslin, Gu Ruoyuns originally calm smile changed greatly. "This was why I did not want to meet you with my true face," Wu Yue smiled bitterly, "I know that you are enemies with Shi Yun of the Weapon Refining Sect and as luck would have it, I look exactly like her." Thats right, if one were to overlook the great scar running through her face, this woman basically looked just like Shi Yun. But Gu Ruoyun knew that she was not Shi Yun! Not only was there a vast difference between their auras, the woman before her also did not carry that familiar sense offort! The martial art that Shi Yun practices allowed her to give off a gentle andforting aura, but the person in front of her does not have that feeling! "What is your rtionship to Shi Yun?" Gu Ruoyun frowned as she asked. Wu Yue smiled bitterly, "My real name is Shi Yue. It was Master who had changed my name to Wu Yue. Shi Yun is my twin sister! However, ever since we were young, my gifts had always been more powerful than hers. Later on, I dont know how it happened but she received a new technique. She absorbed my spiritual force which ended up increasing her own powers. She did not like having somebody who looked exactly like her and believed that only her looks alone deserve to be considered as the number one under the heavens. So she destroyed my face and imprisoned me in a dungeon, telling the rest of the world that I had died. Every day she woulde and torture me. In the end, I feigned my own death in order to escape. I was thrown into an unmarked grave. Fortunately, Master happened to pass by and saved me." Gu Ruoyun fell silent. Honestly, she waspletely shocked by Wu Yues words. She never thought that Shi Yun had an identical twin sister. This revtion required a long time for her to digest. "Does the Sect Master of the Weapon Refining Sect know about this matter?" She asked after a long, mncholic pause. Wu Yue shook her head indifferently, "So what if he doesnt know and so what if he does? That man only prioritizes benefits. Shi Yun is more powerful than I am. Why would he seek justice for my sake? Furthermore, the Weapon Refining Sect has now been destroyed and that mans whereabouts were unknown. I have no need to tell him anything. Now, I only have my Master in my life. Lady Gu, if you happen to see senior aunt Wei, you must tell her that Master is in a very difficult situation now. Those people are racking their brains for ways to do something to her, I truly hope that senior aunt Wei can lend her a hand." Chapter 438: The Trade Fair (6) Chapter 438: The Trade Fair (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was the Divine Trials, where many powerful organizations have gathered together. Senior aunt Wei might have even snuck in to join in the fun, she mused. This was her true motive in following the Medicine Order team into Cloud City. She never thought that she would end up meeting someone acquainted with her senior aunt instead of senior aunt herself. Thats good too, she thought, as long as the news reaches senior aunt, that is enough. "Wu Yue," Gu Ruoyun rose from her seat and said, "Tomorrow, I will send someone to escort Wei Yiyi to Cloud City. You may follow the escort as well so when the timees you may speak to her directly. However, with your absence, I dont know if the other members of the Medicine Order would..." "Do not worry, Lady Gu. Im not a participant in the trials. Even if I were to leave, the members of the Medicine Order would not have much to say." Upon hearing that Wei Yiyi would be arriving soon, Wu Yues eyes sparkled and she replied hurriedly. "Alright, thene see me tomorrow." Gu Ruoyun had nothing more to say after that and yawned, looking slightly fatigued. Seeing this, Wu Yue did not linger any further. She joined her fists and bowed, "Thank you, Lady Gu. I shall take my leave." She then turned around and left, closing Gu Ruoyuns bedroom door on her way out. ... Under a beautiful, moonlit sky. Along the quiet streets, a woman dressed in white, whose face was concealed by a white muslin, identally brushed Leng Yanfengs shoulder. A peculiar feeling encircled his heart and he did not know why. Leng Yanfeng wrinkled his brows and turned his gaze towards the slowly disappearing figure in snow-white robes under the moonlight. A strange feeling seemed to take over his heart. "Wait!" Even Leng Yanfeng could not understand why he would call out to a total stranger on the streets. The woman paused in her steps and calmly replied without turning her head, "Do you need something, mister?" "We... Have we met before?" Leng Yanfeng turned silent for half a beat before asking as he stared at Wu Yues shadow. Wu Yue smiled and replied in the calmest of voices, "No." She then hurriedly took off and disappeared from view, leaving Leng Yanfeng spellbound and in a daze. This feeling was far too simr, too simr to what Ive felt from junior sister Shi Yuns body all those years ago, he mused. Who was this woman? Lost in thought, Leng Yanfengs eyebrows were deeply creased. He resolved never to allow anyone to influence his junior sister Shi Yuns position in his heart. ... The trade fair was the most magnificent event in Cloud City. Every year, many skilled cultivators would have their prized treasures disyed in a stall for all to see. If the barterer happens to have a treasure that the vendor happens to be interested in, then a trade willmence. At this moment, in the middle of the Cloud City za, Ling stared curiously at the cat in Gu Ruoyuns arms and blinked. This was because she had previously seen arge white tiger turn into this tiny cat before her very eyes. There was only one type of spiritual beast that had the ability to shapeshift at will the legendary spiritual beasts that had the blood of the Divine Beasts flowing in their veins! She never imagined that this would have been just like the rumors have said, Lady Gu does indeed have a bold and powerful Divine Beast in her possession. As long as she was around, the Dongfang family could not possibly lose in the Trials this time! "After the trade fair, you will all be ced under training for half a year. So if you have any weapons that you consider as your pride, find something to exchange for them. It will be very useful for your trainingter on." As she spoke, the eyes of the group sparkled and they began to look around, searching amongst the weapons in their surroundings. "Mmm?" Suddenly, a sh of white robes caught Gu Ruoyuns attention and a cold smile formed on the corners of her lips. She said nothing more to Ling and others as she started walking towards that particr direction. Qianbei Ye, who had been walking by her side, chased after her as well. Chapter 439: The Trade Fair (7) Chapter 439: The Trade Fair (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At an inconspicuous stall, an old man with his eyes closed stayed unmoving like a mountain. He didnt even bother to look at the women who were standing in front of his stall. "Excuse me, sir," A woman next to Rongyue suppressed her anger and said, "We are from the Medicine Order and this is the disciple of our Order Master. Her name is Rongyue and she is also the number one genius in the Medicine Order. Can you sell this fruit to us?" When she finished speaking, the old man finally opened his eyes. He lifted his eyelids and said, "Its not for sale!" "You..." The womans face changed greatly and her every feature overflowed with rage. Just as she was about to vent her great irritation, a luxurious and jade-white hand reached out to her, preventing her impulses. Only then did the woman calm down. No matter the circumstances, this was still a part of Cloud City and not any other ce. Not everything that the Medicine Order fancies can be fought over at will. But this old man certainly does not know whats good for him, she thought, junior sister Rongyue merely wished to have this holy spirit fruit out of the kindness of her own heart yet hes acting so unreasonably. "Elder Jiu, would you be willing to trade this holy spirit fruit with me? I, Rongyue, shall agree to whatever you wish." Elder Jiu? Hearing the way Rongyue had just addressed the man, the expression on the womans face (which was initially full of contempt with the intention to teach the old man a lesson) changed greatly. She bit her lips forcefully and kept her mouth shut. It would seem that this inconspicuous-looking old man was actually Elder Jiu from the Courts of Hell! If she were to ever offend the Courts of Hell, not even the Order Master can save her! "Little girl, youre certainly very sharp. You actually recognized this feeble old man," The old man smiled coldly and his yellow robes fluttered gently in the wind. His eyes were filled with an icy chill, "Since you were able to recognize me, little girl, then Ill give you a chance! You want this holy spirit fruit? Its very simple. Show me something that will move my heart!" Rongyue frowned with indifference. Honestly, she had received the news that the holy spirit fruit would make an appearance in the trade fair but she certainly had not expected that Elder Jiu of the Courts of Hell would be the one to put it on disy! The Courts of Hell is part of the Three Great Authorities and has had strained rtions with the Immortal Realm in the past. The Medicine Order, however, has been trying to establish a good rapport with the Immortal Realm. It would seem that obtaining the holy spirit fruit would be no easy feat at this time. "Elder Jiu, perhaps you could name an object? As long as it is of the same value as the holy spirit fruit, I shall obtain it for you no matter what." "Hehe." Elder Jiu smiled coldly, "Ive heard that the Medicine Order dedicates itself to the progress of medicinal skills. Coincidentally, Ive been suffering from an old affliction. If you are able to cure me of my illness, then this holy spirit fruit shall belong to you." "Elder Jiu, are you joking with me?" Rongyue smiled and said, "The previous Order Master had given you his diagnosis years ago. Your veins are blocked, Elder Jiu and as a result, no power can flow into your system. If even the old Order Master was unable to cure you, how could I possibly stand a chance?" "If you cant do it, then you can get out of the way! Dont get in the way of my trade with other people!" Elder Jiu grew extremely irritated upon hearing her answer. Based on his position as an elder of the Courts of Hell, the reason why he had joined the trade fair was to use the holy spirit fruit to entice a strong cultivator to heal his affliction. If I were to remain in this state, unable to break through, my lifespan might end in just two years! He thought. For in the current state of the maind, they can not afford to lose anymore Martial Emperors. Otherwise, they will no longer be able to resist the infiltration of the demonic spirits. Rongyue was angered by Elder Jius words. She was hindered by thetters respected position so she forcibly suppressed her fury and quietly stood aside, smiling coldly at the passers-by in the za. Id certainly like to see if anyone can actually cure his affliction! She thought. Chapter 440: The Trade Fair (8) Chapter 440: The Trade Fair (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Holy spirit fruit?" Those three words fell clearly into Yunyaos ear as she was carried around by Gu Ruoyun. Her eyes sparkled immediately and she quickly raised her head. Her gaze finallynded on the inconspicuous fruit sitting in Elder Jius stall. A holy spirit fruit was considered as a sacred object to a cultivator. However, if a cultivator wishes to consume it, it must first be properly processed. Even so, one can only activate half of its medicinal effects. In truth, holy spirit fruits were specially prepared for spiritual beasts! Furthermore, an unripe holy spirit fruit can even cause a fight to the death between spiritual beasts, all for the sake of obtaining one holy spirit fruit. She had not expected that they were able to find such a treasure here. "Xiao Yun, this holy spirit fruit can help raise this little kitty into the ranks of a Martial Emperor," said Qianbei Ye as he turned his head to Gu Ruoyun. Youre the little kitty, all of your family members are little kitties! Yunyao cursed silently. If it werent for her curiosity towards this trade fair, she would never have disguised herself like this. If she had appeared in the form of the White Tiger, she would certainly have caused a huge sensation. So she had no choice but to disguise herself as a cat. "Mmm?" Gu Ruoyun gently raised a brow, "This holy spirit fruit is certainly a rare treasure. With the help of this, Baobao and Yunyaos powers will greatly increase." Only one holy spirit fruit will ripen every ten thousand years. Therefore, it can be assumed that there was no one in this world who was ignorant of its great value. However, the holy spirit fruit doesnt look very much different from an average fruit. As such, not many can identify it at all. But what Gu Ruoyun did not expect was that someone from the Medicine Order actually knew about the holy spirit fruit. "If you like, I can just grab it for you." Qianbei Ye lowered his head towards the young girl next to him and spoke as if it were as easy as having a meal or drinking a ss of water. If she wants something, forget about one holy spirit fruit, he would seize the entire maind for her sake! Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Xiao Ye, we are refined citizens. Theres no need to use violence to solve our problems. That was bad. Bad!" Even though both parties had deliberately lowered their voices, with Elder Jius cultivation rank even the soft buzz of a mosquito could reach his ears. So, upon overhearing the couples shameless conversation, the corners of Elder Jius lips twitched violently. He had to take a deep breath in order to prevent himself from fainting from anger. Refined citizens? He thought indignantly, Do refined citizens casually open their mouths to snatch away other peoples treasures? If theyre refined citizens, then perhaps shameless people were now extinct from the entire maind. However... Elder Jiu fixed his gaze upon the little white cat in Gu Ruoyuns arms. a strange light shed across his eyes and left as quickly as it came. He said, "You two, are you interested in my treasure?" Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin and smiled, "A while ago, you mentioned that you would be willing to give this holy spirit fruit to anyone who would be able to cure you of your chronic disease?" Holy spirit fruit? The passers-by around Gu Ruoyun could not help but pause in their steps upon hearing her words. They stared in astonishment at Gu Ruoyuns direction as their eyes filled with shock. "Holy spirit fruit? Could it be that this fruit was actually the mythical holy spirit fruit?" "The holy spirit fruit, it is said that once consumed, it can raise a cultivators powers over a few levels consecutively. Dont know if thats actually true though." "Arent those members of the Dongfang family? They want to obtain the holy spirit fruit? But their intentions are pretty normal. Without the help of the holy spirit fruit, they couldnt possibly be able to pass the Trials. With the help of the holy spirit fruit, they just might stand a chance." The crowd began to whisper into one anothers ears and discussed feverishly amongst themselves. Yet, Gu Ruoyun, who was in the middle of the whirlpool of discussion, only showed a calm smile on her face as she looked serenely back at the old man who was standing behind the stall. Chapter 441: The Trade Fair (9) Chapter 441: The Trade Fair (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats right!" The old man smiled coldly, "I have an ailment and my veins are blocked. Because of this, Im unable to cultivate. If you can cure me of this, Ill give this holy spirit fruit to you. How about that?" Hearing this, the woman in white robes next to Rongyue sneered as she red at Gu Ruoyun disdainfully from head to toe. "Little girl, even if you wished to go up against our Medicine Order, you should probably check your own abilities first! Do you really think that youd be able to cure a disease that even our previous Order Master could not?" Woah! The already noisy crowd grew increasingly excited as their eyes darted back and forth continuously between Gu Ruoyun and the disciples of the Medicine Order. "This old fellow seems to have some kind of history. He was actually able to mobilize the previous Order Master of the Medicine Order to treat his illness. However, if even the old Order Master had his hands tied over this ailment, Im afraid that not even the Ghost Doctor can cure him at all." "I know this girl. I think shes actually Gu Ruoyun from the Hundred Herb Hall. She is also the maternal granddaughter of Master Dongfang. This little girl was certainly blessed with good luck to obtain quite a few pills and further utilized their power to reach her current position! But just because she has good luck doesnt mean that she has great medical skills. After all, one can only grow more skilled in medicine as one ages." A persons medical prowessrgely depends on undergoing a long period of practical experience. This girl seems to be only around eighteen years of age. Based on how this looks, how could she possibly have the ability to cure an ailment that even the previous Order Master of the Medicine Order could not? Besides, the rtions between the Dongfang family and the Medicine Order have grown increasingly strained over the years. In a time like this, it really looked as if Gu Ruoyun was intentionally giving the disciples of the Medicine Order a chance to embarrass her! Unfortunately, when a person has too much confidence in themselves, they would be the one to suffer humiliation in the end. Yunyao furrowed her brows and nced in annoyance at the chattering crowd. A sharp light shed across her eyes which have now lost their former grace. From the beginning of it all, Gu Ruoyun did not seem to have noticed the disciples of the Medicine Order. She smiled faintly at the contemtive old man. "With regards to your ailment, Im notpletely sure of my capabilities. I am only 80% certain." Gu Ruoyun never liked to overpromise. However, just as her words fell, a loud snigger was heard from the sides. The white-robed womans eyes were filled with mockery as she swept her disdainful gaze across Gu Ruoyuns calm face. "Little girl, you are indeed young and naive. You fancy yourself a genius just because you were able to participate in the Trials. Unfortunately, there are countless geniuses scattered around on this maind. You are only a Martial King and that counts for nothing! With powers like yours, you are only fit to dominate a leading role in the secr world. Amongst the ranks of individual sects, orders, and factions, who would even pay attention to you?" The sneer on her face grew even more pronounced as if Gu Ruoyun was some sort of enormous joke. "Our junior sister Rongyue of the Medicine Order is now a Martial Emperor, her medical skills are second only to her own Master. You are a person who relies solely on luck in order to reach your current level of strength. How could you possibly surpass a true genius?" However, it was very clear that after the woman in white had finished speaking, an eerie aura began to rise in front of her and closely surrounded her. Her chest tightened and her face suddenly turned deathly white. "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun patted Qianbei Yes hand, pacifying his state of mine, "When a dog bites you, would you still want to beat her? Dont you hate it when your hands get dirty?" Qianbei Ye felt that her words made a lot of sense. He nodded and slowly withdrew the eerie aura from his body. To him, Xiao Yun was always right. She can never be wrong! And he only needs to listen to her. That was enough. Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Qianbei Ye is pretty... Whipped. Rate Trantion Quality 89ments join in Chapter 442: The Eve Of The Trials (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph!" The woman in whites face grew increasingly unpleasant. Her beautiful eyes red hatefully at Gu Ruoyun, "Little girl, Ive advised you as needed but unfortunately you werent listening. Since you insist on doing so, dont me me for not warning you... If anything were to happen." Having said that, shepsed into silence. Her mocking gaze was full of disdain. Its not that I look down on Gu Ruoyun, she reasoned, but this woman was far too young. Based on her age, what abilities could she possibly have? "Little girl," Elder Jiu finally spoke up after a long pause, "Ill let you have a go at it. If youre sessful in curing my ailment, the holy spirit fruit will be yours." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun raised her head lightly and walked slowly to Elder Jius side. She gently ced her palms on thetters shoulders. A stream of spiritual energy then slowly began to transfer from her palm into Elder Jius body. Elder Jiu trembled and closed his eyes gently. He began to feel his entire body rx. Indeed, he hasnt felt like this in years! All the while, his veins had always felt as if they were filled with soil, he has not felt this refreshed in so long! The feeling was like taking a cold shower on an extremely hot day; it was sofortable that he wanted to moan out loud in bliss. However, just as he was starting to enjoy feeling refreshed, Gu Ruoyun withdrew the spiritual energy from her palms. "Little girl, was that all?" Elder Jiu blinked and stared in astonishment at Gu Ruoyun. Seeing the puzzled look on Elder Jius face, Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly and said, "Do you think that it would be that easy topletely clear out the blockage in your veins? Like I said, I only have an 80% guarantee. Now I know that I can gradually clean it up bit by bit. It would take at least a month for the blockage in your veins to bepletely cleared!" Actually, if she were the previous Gu Ruoyun, it would not be an easy feat to clear his blockagepletely. But in this life, she could call upon the Ancient Divine Pagoda to aid her in clearing the blockage in Elder Jius veins. However, the price for this was rather steep. Clearly, Gu Ruoyun was not willing to pay such a high price for the sake of someone who was insignificant to her. "Haha!" Elder Jiuughed and stroked his beard. He then replied in a satisfied manner, "Little girl, I can feel the might of your power. How about this, Ill give you a month. Ill also let you have the holy spirit fruit right now." "Thank you very much." Gu Ruoyun smiled and picked up the holy spirit fruit in the vendors stall. This sudden turn of events was obviously beyond anyones expectations. No one could have guessed that Gu Ruoyun truly had the ability to help this old man. This was especially so for the disciples of the Medicine Order, who had witnessed this scene with extremely ugly looks on their faces. Their expressions looked as if Gu Ruoyun had snatched away a treasure that was rightfully theirs. "Elder Jiu," Rongyue frowned and she shot Gu Ruoyun a look before she turned towards Elder Jiu, "I think you should wait until your body is fully healed before giving that holy spirit fruit to her. Otherwise, who can guarantee that she is truly capable of healing you?" Her words were fair and reasonable and the crowd of onlookers nodded in agreement. Lady Rongyue is right, the crowd thought in unison. This girl hasntpletely healed the old mans body yet. Who can say for sure that she is truly capable or if she was just deliberately creating a fantastical air? After all, shes only a little baby girl who is just over ten years of age. If she is truly powerful enough to clear the blockages from his veins, it would be apletely outrageous feat. However, just as Rongyue finished talking, Gu Ruoyun had fed the holy spirit fruit to the small cat in her arms. It had happened so fast that no one had the time to stop her... Chapter 442: The Eve Of The Trials (1) Chapter 442: The Eve Of The Trials (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph!" The woman in whites face grew increasingly unpleasant. Her beautiful eyes red hatefully at Gu Ruoyun, "Little girl, Ive advised you as needed but unfortunately you werent listening. Since you insist on doing so, dont me me for not warning you... If anything were to happen." Having said that, shepsed into silence. Her mocking gaze was full of disdain. Its not that I look down on Gu Ruoyun, she reasoned, but this woman was far too young. Based on her age, what abilities could she possibly have? "Little girl," Elder Jiu finally spoke up after a long pause, "Ill let you have a go at it. If youre sessful in curing my ailment, the holy spirit fruit will be yours." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun raised her head lightly and walked slowly to Elder Jius side. She gently ced her palms on thetters shoulders. A stream of spiritual energy then slowly began to transfer from her palm into Elder Jius body. Elder Jiu trembled and closed his eyes gently. He began to feel his entire body rx. Indeed, he hasnt felt like this in years! All the while, his veins had always felt as if they were filled with soil, he has not felt this refreshed in so long! The feeling was like taking a cold shower on an extremely hot day; it was sofortable that he wanted to moan out loud in bliss. However, just as he was starting to enjoy feeling refreshed, Gu Ruoyun withdrew the spiritual energy from her palms. "Little girl, was that all?" Elder Jiu blinked and stared in astonishment at Gu Ruoyun. Seeing the puzzled look on Elder Jius face, Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly and said, "Do you think that it would be that easy topletely clear out the blockage in your veins? Like I said, I only have an 80% guarantee. Now I know that I can gradually clean it up bit by bit. It would take at least a month for the blockage in your veins to bepletely cleared!" Actually, if she were the previous Gu Ruoyun, it would not be an easy feat to clear his blockagepletely. But in this life, she could call upon the Ancient Divine Pagoda to aid her in clearing the blockage in Elder Jius veins. However, the price for this was rather steep. Clearly, Gu Ruoyun was not willing to pay such a high price for the sake of someone who was insignificant to her. "Haha!" Elder Jiuughed and stroked his beard. He then replied in a satisfied manner, "Little girl, I can feel the might of your power. How about this, Ill give you a month. Ill also let you have the holy spirit fruit right now." "Thank you very much." Gu Ruoyun smiled and picked up the holy spirit fruit in the vendors stall. This sudden turn of events was obviously beyond anyones expectations. No one could have guessed that Gu Ruoyun truly had the ability to help this old man. This was especially so for the disciples of the Medicine Order, who had witnessed this scene with extremely ugly looks on their faces. Their expressions looked as if Gu Ruoyun had snatched away a treasure that was rightfully theirs. "Elder Jiu," Rongyue frowned and she shot Gu Ruoyun a look before she turned towards Elder Jiu, "I think you should wait until your body is fully healed before giving that holy spirit fruit to her. Otherwise, who can guarantee that she is truly capable of healing you?" Her words were fair and reasonable and the crowd of onlookers nodded in agreement. Lady Rongyue is right, the crowd thought in unison. This girl hasntpletely healed the old mans body yet. Who can say for sure that she is truly capable or if she was just deliberately creating a fantastical air? After all, shes only a little baby girl who is just over ten years of age. If she is truly powerful enough to clear the blockages from his veins, it would be apletely outrageous feat. However, just as Rongyue finished talking, Gu Ruoyun had fed the holy spirit fruit to the small cat in her arms. It had happened so fast that no one had the time to stop her... Chapter 443: The Eve Of The Trials (2) Chapter 443: The Eve Of The Trials (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This time, it wasnt just the woman in white, even Rongyues face turned a particrly unpleasant shade. She red frostily at Gu Ruoyun who was feeding the holy spirit fruit to the little cat in her arms and her fists were clenched so tightly that they trembled. Her Master had obtained the news surrounding the holy spirit fruit with great difficulty. She had also made many preparations for the sake of acquiring the holy spirit fruit. She never expected that this devil incarnate would suddenly appear in their way. Furthermore, this woman had fed the fruit to a useless spiritual pet with no fighting power! One should know that this was a holy spirit fruit. Its a spiritual treasure that countless cultivators yearned to own. Yet shed given this treasure to a little cat. Shes deliberately humiliating me! She thought angrily. Thats right, from Rongyues point of view, it would seem like Gu Ruoyun had been doing this on purpose, all for the sake of humiliating her! "Gu Ruoyun, are you doing this on purpose!" Of course, Rongyue wasnt the only one who thought of it that way. Before Rongyue could even open her mouth to speak, the ashen-faced woman in white next to her stared at Gu Ruoyun and said, "I know that youre only tagging along to Cloud City for the sake of taking revenge for the humiliation weve caused! However, regardless of how great your hatred towards the Medicine Order is, you should never have resorted to stealing the holy spirit fruit so recklessly! Such actions will cause you to be an enemy to all!" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and noticed the hurtful eyes of the crowd which were directed towards her. It was as if she had snatched away their baby. "Since this holy spirit fruit belongs to me, I can give it to whomever I wish. Even if I were to burn it, that has nothing to do with any of you." Gu Ruoyun smiled coldly and stared at the woman in white whose face was full of hate and rage. "But I simply cannot understand this, Im using something that belongs to me yet Ill be everyones enemy? Or is it the fact that the disciples of the Medicine Order are so shameless that they would put someone off for ones own treasure?" Hearing this, the crowd could not help but nod in agreement. Even though the old man may have been hoodwinked by the little girl, he had indeed given the holy spirit fruit to her as a gift. As such, it was the girls right to give the holy spirit fruit to whomever she wishes. No matter how hurtful everyone else felt about it, they do not have the right to meddle in her affairs. As if feeling the disdain in the eyes of the crowd, the woman in whites expression changed and changed again. She tried to say something but was stopped by Rongyue who looked at her and shook her head. The woman in white then swallowed her words. "Lady Gu," Rongyue slowly opened her mouth to speak, "Im sure you know the current situation of the maind. I can see that you have pretty good talent. If you had consumed this holy spirit fruit yourself, you might be able to serve the maind in a positive way. Yet youve given it to a spiritual pet, isnt that a waste?" Yunyao, who had just swallowed the holy spirit fruit and has yet to digest it, heard Rongyues speech. A glint shed across her eyes and her normally graceful gaze turned cold. She red icily at Rongyue with a scornful look on her face. "I told you, Im free to give this holy spirit fruit to whomever I choose. It has nothing to do with you. Besides, my breakthroughs in cultivation are not for the sake of serving the maind. Im only doing this for myself so you shouldnt hold me in such high esteem." Gu Ruoyun stared calmly at Rongyues arrogant face before retracting her gaze, "Xiao Ye, lets go have a look at what Ling and the rest are up to." "Alright." Qianbei Ye nodded gently. His eyes had never left her from the very beginning. "Wait a moment." Rongyue tried to say something when suddenly a chilly wind charged sharply towards her. It felt as if a hand had reached out and pushed violently on Rongyues chest. Before she could regain her senses, Rongyue was flung out of the area. Chapter 444: The Eve Of The Trials (3) Chapter 444: The Eve Of The Trials (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the same time, the mans low and hoarse voice rang out like the god of death himself. "Leave!" Rongyue trembled. Upon raising her head, she came face-to-face with a pair of blood-red eyes. His silvery hair was like an immortals, fluttering in the wind. The man was dressed in blood-red robes and his face was iparably beautiful. One could even describe this demonic man as a beauty that can cause the downfall of a country. It was fine that such a man could be exceptionally beautiful. There was also the fact that this guy was capable of acting out two extremes at the same time, both as an immortal and as a demon. His every action waspletely suffocating. "Xiao Yun," Qianbei Ye turned and walked back to Gu Ruoyuns side. His originally eerie and somber expression was now filled with smiles, "No one will disturb you now." His one smile can cause the heavens and the earth to lose their splendor. It also took everyones breath away as they were utterly mesmerized by that peerlessly beautiful face. "Junior sister Rongyue!" The woman in white hurriedly rushed to her side and asked anxiously, "Junior sister Rongyue, are you alright?" Rongyue did not reply, she was staring foolishly at Qianbei Yes disappearing figure and mumbled to herself, "I think Ive just met the person whom Ive been searching for my entire life." She had already noticed the silver-haired man from the very beginning. Even though the man was iparably beautiful, she took no notice of him because he had been tagging along with the Dongfang Family. Unexpectedly, this man whom she had initially ignored would turn out to hold such power within his grasp. After all, all the women of this world prefer strong cultivators. A man with only iparable beauty doesnt count for much but if he had great power, he could conquer many women too! Obviously, Rongyue was that kind of woman! "Junior sister Rongyue?" The woman in white was in a daze. One should know that with her junior sister Rongyues level of talent and position, there were countless men who were vying for her attention. Even the disciples of the Three Great Authorities have fallen for her endlessly. However, the junior sister had high expectations. No matter how many eligible men woulde her way, they had been unable to hold her gaze. She did not expect junior sister Rongyue to fall for aplete stranger. Shes even dered him to be the husband whom shed been searching for! ... At the bazaar in the za, Qianbei Ye followed Gu Ruoyun around pitifully and stared hurtfully at the litte person before him. "Xiao Yun, why didnt you let me kill her?" If Gu Ruoyun had not tugged at him, Rongyue might not have only been flung to the ground. "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun paused in her steps as a cold smile formed at the corner of her lips. "I dont have any disputes with the Medicine Order. However, the Medicine Order had once caused harm to one of my subordinates. Do you think that I would let them off so easily?" Qianbei Ye shook his head, My Xiao Yun has never been a kind person but this was also why Ive grown to admire her more and more. "So," Gu Ruoyun paused before continuing, "I wont let anyone from Medicine Order who had hurt Wei Yiyi off so easily! Of course, this matter should be handled personally by Wei Yiyi herself. Do you understand?" She wont let the Medicine Order get away with everything theyve done but she wont be the one handling it personally. There was only one person who should take care of them! Gu Ruoyun was deep in thought when she heard a familiar voice in front of where she was standing. "Ling, I never expected you to have such good taste. To find a crippled spirit weapon in a ce like this, I had nearly missed out on this myself. However, it was I who had taken this crippled spirit weapon first. Obviously, it should belong to me. If you really want it,e to my quarters tonight and Ill give this crippled spirit weapon to you. What do you say?" Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny The Gu Ruoyun Qianbei Ye Shi Yun love triangle just got a lot moreplicated... Also, what is it with these women? Rate Trantion Quality 68ments join in Chapter 445: The Eve Of The Trials (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Ling, you may have noticed this crippled spirit weapon first but you didnt want it then. You even threw it aside like it was a useless object! But now that Ive noticed this crippled spirit weapon, you suddenly want it back. How can you go on in life with such shamelessness?" Ling blushed red with anger as she red furiously at Gu Ling. "Hehe," Gu Ling sneered and stared disdainfully at Lings flushed face. "Even if I were to let you have this crippled spirit weapon, what were you going to use to trade for it? Ling, if you use your body to win my favor then perhaps I might be amenable to give this crippled spirit weapon to you." There wasnt a single person who doesnt know the value of a crippled spirit weapon. So, why would Gu Ling want to use a crippled spirit weapon to curry favor with a woman? Once I have this womans body, shell be nothing but damaged goods, he thought maliciously. Would she still want the crippled spirit weapon? Dream on! Based on who she is, she certainly doesnt have the right to control this crippled spirit weapon! "Gu Ling, youve overstepped the limit!" The Dongfang Family disciples who had been watching the scene could not stand it any longer. They stood up and red angrily at Gu Ling. If it werent for the fact that they were not allowed to have personal scuffles before the Trials, they would certainly have beaten this b*stard to a pulp! He had dared to devise ns on Ling! Hespletely disrespecting the Dongfang Family. The members of the Gu Family stared back at the disciples of the Dongfang Family and took one step forward, ring like tigers watching their prey. Instantly, the atmosphere grew extremely intense as if the two parties were ready to fight at any minute. The air had turned icy and every eye was fixed upon this direction, anticipating the fight. Suddenly, a calm voice sounded from behind the crowd, falling into each and every ear. "Ling, what are you all doing here? How goes your weapon selection?" The expressions of Ling and the rest shook upon hearing that voice, they turned to face its source. The sunset glow poured down on the entire trade fair za. Under the light of the setting sun, the young girls fine hair shone with brilliance. She walked slowly towards the crowd while carrying a small cat in her arms. Her face shone with a calm light and her dark eyes were like ck pools of water as they swept their gaze across the faces of the crowd, causing their hearts to tremble. But what shocked the crowd most was the silver-haired man in red robes who walked by her side. He was so beautiful that he could overturn all living beings. However, the eyes of such an iparably beautiful man were filled with a murderous bloodlust. Taking no notice of the eyes of the crowd, Gu Ruoyun walked directly towards Ling and asked, "If youve selected your weapons, then its time for us to leave." As she spoke, her gaze fell upon the sword in Lings hands. This was a rapier. Its surface was slightly uneven but it emitted vague fluctuations of spiritual energy. "Not a bad sword." Gu Ruoyun praised sincerely. Honestly speaking, a crippled spirit weapon was not a spiritual weapon. Most crippled spirit weapons were either failures from the smelting process or were weapons which had lost their original spiritual energy. All thats been left was a nearly unnoticeable portion so it was easily discarded as a useless piece of metal. She didnt expect Ling to have such sharp eyes. She was actually able to pick out a crippled spirit weapon, Gu Ruoyun mused. However, crippled spirit weapons no longer attract Gu Ruoyuns attention. Hearing this, Ling bit her lip and made no rebuttal. Actually, Gu Ling was right, she thought. So what if Ive found a crippled spirit weapon? Based on my fortune, I have nothing of worth to trade for this crippled spirit weapon. She put the crippled spirit weapon back in its ce at the thought of this and shook her head, "So what if the sword is good? At the end of the day, it does not suit me. Lady Gu, lets go." "Hehe," Gu Ling nced at Ling and sneered, "Ling, at least youre still clear of the situation. You understand that you have no way of obtaining this crippled spirit weapon. However, I stand by what Ive said. As long as youre willing to give yourself to me, this crippled spirit weapon shall belong to you." Chapter 445: The Eve Of The Trials (4) Chapter 445: The Eve Of The Trials (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Ling, you may have noticed this crippled spirit weapon first but you didnt want it then. You even threw it aside like it was a useless object! But now that Ive noticed this crippled spirit weapon, you suddenly want it back. How can you go on in life with such shamelessness?" Ling blushed red with anger as she red furiously at Gu Ling. "Hehe," Gu Ling sneered and stared disdainfully at Lings flushed face. "Even if I were to let you have this crippled spirit weapon, what were you going to use to trade for it? Ling, if you use your body to win my favor then perhaps I might be amenable to give this crippled spirit weapon to you." There wasnt a single person who doesnt know the value of a crippled spirit weapon. So, why would Gu Ling want to use a crippled spirit weapon to curry favor with a woman? Once I have this womans body, shell be nothing but damaged goods, he thought maliciously. Would she still want the crippled spirit weapon? Dream on! Based on who she is, she certainly doesnt have the right to control this crippled spirit weapon! "Gu Ling, youve overstepped the limit!" The Dongfang Family disciples who had been watching the scene could not stand it any longer. They stood up and red angrily at Gu Ling. If it werent for the fact that they were not allowed to have personal scuffles before the Trials, they would certainly have beaten this b*stard to a pulp! He had dared to devise ns on Ling! Hespletely disrespecting the Dongfang Family. The members of the Gu Family stared back at the disciples of the Dongfang Family and took one step forward, ring like tigers watching their prey. Instantly, the atmosphere grew extremely intense as if the two parties were ready to fight at any minute. The air had turned icy and every eye was fixed upon this direction, anticipating the fight. Suddenly, a calm voice sounded from behind the crowd, falling into each and every ear. "Ling, what are you all doing here? How goes your weapon selection?" The expressions of Ling and the rest shook upon hearing that voice, they turned to face its source. The sunset glow poured down on the entire trade fair za. Under the light of the setting sun, the young girls fine hair shone with brilliance. She walked slowly towards the crowd while carrying a small cat in her arms. Her face shone with a calm light and her dark eyes were like ck pools of water as they swept their gaze across the faces of the crowd, causing their hearts to tremble. But what shocked the crowd most was the silver-haired man in red robes who walked by her side. He was so beautiful that he could overturn all living beings. However, the eyes of such an iparably beautiful man were filled with a murderous bloodlust. Taking no notice of the eyes of the crowd, Gu Ruoyun walked directly towards Ling and asked, "If youve selected your weapons, then its time for us to leave." As she spoke, her gaze fell upon the sword in Lings hands. This was a rapier. Its surface was slightly uneven but it emitted vague fluctuations of spiritual energy. "Not a bad sword." Gu Ruoyun praised sincerely. Honestly speaking, a crippled spirit weapon was not a spiritual weapon. Most crippled spirit weapons were either failures from the smelting process or were weapons which had lost their original spiritual energy. All thats been left was a nearly unnoticeable portion so it was easily discarded as a useless piece of metal. She didnt expect Ling to have such sharp eyes. She was actually able to pick out a crippled spirit weapon, Gu Ruoyun mused. However, crippled spirit weapons no longer attract Gu Ruoyuns attention. Hearing this, Ling bit her lip and made no rebuttal. Actually, Gu Ling was right, she thought. So what if Ive found a crippled spirit weapon? Based on my fortune, I have nothing of worth to trade for this crippled spirit weapon. She put the crippled spirit weapon back in its ce at the thought of this and shook her head, "So what if the sword is good? At the end of the day, it does not suit me. Lady Gu, lets go." "Hehe," Gu Ling nced at Ling and sneered, "Ling, at least youre still clear of the situation. You understand that you have no way of obtaining this crippled spirit weapon. However, I stand by what Ive said. As long as youre willing to give yourself to me, this crippled spirit weapon shall belong to you." Chapter 446: The Eve Of The Trials (5) Chapter 446: The Eve Of The Trials (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Pah!" Ling spat at him just as he finished speaking. Her small face was filled with anger, "Gu Ling, hear this: Give up on your illusions already. I, Ling, will never have illicit sexual rtions with such a vile character even if I be a good-for-nothing. You can have this crippled spirit weapon. Even if you were to use it, youll never be able to defeat our Dongfang Family anyway!" Gu Lings expression turned increasingly stormy. He raised his hand to wipe off Lings spit from his face. He red coldly at her furious and flushed little face and spat, "Ling, dont forget your original rank! Your parents were merely servants of my Gu Family and you will never escape the fact that Im your master! But your ignoble parents refused to let me make you my concubine and secretly had you given away. I never imagined that the old man from the Dongfang Familly would take a liking to you and ept you as a disciple. But your ignoble parents still belong to my Gu Family! Now, I want you to kneel before me and apologize. Otherwise, when I return to the Gu Family home, I will ensure that your parents shall be thoroughly tortured and I will make sure that they know that theyve brought up such an ungrateful daughter!" This speech caused Gu Ruoyun to tighten her brows even more. She didnt think that Ling would be connected to the Gu Family in that way. It wasnt just her. Even the members of the Dongfang Family had not expected this! They all stared in astonishment at Ling. "You..." Ling trembled in fury and her eyes filled with tears. She would never have thought that Gu Ling would reveal her origins in such a public ce. The more she thought of this humiliation, the paler her face became. Tears now overflowed her eyes. Gu Ling had done it on purpose. He had purposely exposed her origin as a servant so that the Dongfang Family members would know where she came from andpletely humiliate her at the same time. This was the consequence of her actions in rejecting him! Just as Ling began to feel a wave of panic in her heart, she felt a hand on her back. The warmth it emitted brought Ling a small sense of calm. "Seeing as Ling has already been epted as Elder Changjins disciple, she is a member of the Dongfang Family. The Gu Family does not have the right to address a disciple of the Dongfang Family as a servant!" Gu Ruoyun lifted the corners of her lips and smiled calmly, "As for Lings parents, we, the Dongfang Family, will not make any demands towards the Gu Family. I only ask that the Gu Family would treat them with honor and have them personally sent to the Dongfang Family!" Ling was in a daze as she raised her tear-filled eyes towards Gu Ruoyun. Honestly, all these years, she had missed her parents who had remained in the Gu Family residence. However, it was the Dongfang Family who had taken her in when she was in dire straits and given her the opportunity to expand her abilities. So, she had never thought of troubling the Dongfang Family to invite her parents to join her in the family. Seeing as the Gu Family was so powerful and was equally matched with the Dongfang Family at the time, how could she drag the Dongfang Family down with her personal issues? Hence, even her Master knew nothing of her past and she had endured the longing she had for her parents all on her own. But now, Gu Ruoyuns words brought a warm surge of current through Lings heart. She could no longer hold back her tears. She hurriedly covered her face, trying to stop the overflowing tears from rolling down her face. "This crippled spirit weapon is indeed pretty good but as you said, it does not suit you. When the timees, Ill give you an even better weapon." Said Gu Ruoyun who had turned towards Ling. Ling wiped the tears off her face and nodded, "Thank you, Lady Gu. I dont need anything especially good as long as its can be wielded easily." Chapter 447: The Eve Of The Trials (6) Chapter 447: The Eve Of The Trials (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A weapon better than a crippled spirit weapon can only be a full-fledged spiritual weapon. However, there were precious few of those in the world. So, even if Lady Gu had a few of them in her possession, she would not casually give them away to just anyone. Because of this, Lings heart waspletely moved. Gu Ruoyun had been the only one besides her Master and her parents who would step up and have her back... "Hmph!" Gu Ling scoffed and replied disdainfully, "Then Id like to see just how youre going to get me to send Lings parents back to her! Besides, Im afraid you may not have a weapon thats actually better than a crippled spirit weapon! Whatever it is, Ill leave you with this: dont act like a pretentious prick or you might end up struck by lightning! Dont think that you can scare me just because youre some Master of the Hundred Herb Hall. Honestly, the only people of the same age as me who can actually strike fear into my heart are Rongyue and Zuo Shangchen. You dont count for much." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly but did not respond. She waved her hand and said, "Lets go. We only have half a month before the Trials. We must work hard and train well within this half a month." After she spoke, she left the scene with Qianbei Ye. Just as she left, the Dongfang Family disciples surrounded Ling immediately and erupted into a cacophony of discussion. "Ling, why did you not tell us your origins? No wonder Gu Ling had looked at you with such surprise a few years ago and would constantly sh with you. I didnt think that you would be connected to the Gu Family in that way." "This Gu Family has crossed the line. After all, you are part of the Dongfang Family. As a disciple of Elder Changjin, your status cant be any worse than those disciples of the Gu Family. What right does he have to call you a servant?" "Ling, like Lady Gu said, we will make the Gu Family personally send your parents back to you. Lady Gu is such a great person, shell definitely get it done. Lets trust in her and youll be reunited with your parents very soon." "Honestly, you should have mentioned this to Master a long time ago. Why quietly endure this on your own? You didnt even tell us, are we even friends?" After her identity had been revealed, Ling was worried that the Dongfang Family disciples would look down on her. But upon hearing their voices of criticism and concern, her eyes grew red and tears streamed down her face once again. "Thank you, thank you, all of you. I... I really..." As she tried to speak, she found that she could no longer spit out the words. She felt as if something was choking her throat and she looked tearfully at the group. "Alright, lets not waste any more time with talking. We should hurry off now," One of the Dongfang Family disciples, a man dressed in green robes, stepped forward and patted Ling on her shoulder, "Your parents will be fine. Trust Lady Gu." "Mmm." Ling nodded. At this very moment, her heart was filled with warmth. ... Only half a month had remained until the start of the Divine Trials. Within this half a month, every single one of the Dongfang Family representatives worked hard in their training. It soon became obvious that every person in the group rapidly grew in strength. Some have even broken through to new ranks. Prior to this, they never would have dared to imagine any of this. In the midst of their hard training sessions, the person Gu Ruoyun had been waiting for finally arrived. "Master." Upon seeing Gu Ruoyun, Wei Yiyi flew straight towards her with a big smile on her seductively charming face and rendering Wu Yue, who had been following closely behind her, to bepletely dumbstruck. Master? She thought. If senior aunt Wei addresses Lady Gu as her Master, then shouldnt I be addressing her as a senior great aunt? Wu Yue looked utterly confused at the thought of having to address a girl younger than herself, as a senior great aunt. She wondered how her own Master would have reacted to this situation. Bai Chuan, who had been following behind them showed no reaction. His adorable doll-like face was staring curiously at his surroundings before his gaze finallynded on Gu Ruoyuns fresh and beautiful features. Chapter 448: The Eve Of The Trials (7) Chapter 448: The Eve Of The Trials (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master, Ive heard everything now. This is one match that I will not lose." Wei Yiyi raised her head and fixed her gaze upon Gu Ruoyun. Her usually charming face now held a never-before-seen resolve and a long-restrained hatred. How many years has it been? She wondered . How many years have I awakened from countless nightmares? Every time she thought of all that had happened years ago, she would feel a pain as if her heart had been torn out from her chest! But now, she finally had the power to face the Medicine Order and no longer needed to live a life of hiding! "Alright!" Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Wu Yue, you should first return to the Medicine Order. Wei Yiyi, Bai Chuan, follow me." "Yes," Wu Yue hesitated for a bit, then replied with a confused look on her face, "I will obey your order, senior great aunt." "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun did not say anything more as she led Wei Yiyi and Bai Chuan to the Dongfang Family disciples training area. At this moment, most of the disciples had kept their heads high and puffed out their chests as they awaited the new arrivals. The eyes of many disciples brightened up upon seeing the two people who have arrived with Gu Ruoyun but they remained still. After training for over half a month, they have all shirked off their squeamishness as disciples of an aristocratic family and acted a lot more like soldiers who strictly observed discipline. "In just half a month, most of the disciples have had their breakthroughs. We even have a few high-level Martial Kings now. The rest are mostly at mid-level." Gu Ruoyun nodded in satisfaction and her gaze finallynded on Ling. Ling shook and lowered her head in embarrassment. "Lady Gu, Im sorry. I was unable to breakthrough, I..." Over the past half a month, she had worked extra hard, probably even more than the rest... All for the sake of gaining enough power to defeat Gu Ling. But no matter how much energy she devoted to her training, it seemed that something was blocking the bottleneck and she had been unable to break through at all! She clenched her fists tighter and tighter at the thought of this. Countless emotions appeared from within her chest, making her feel suffocated. She understood that if she missed this opportunity, she would never have the chance to defeat Gu Ling ever again! "Ling, this was not your fault. After all, you have only just broken through to a low-level Martial King not too long ago. Your next breakthrough shouldnt be so soon." One man, afraid that Gu Ruoyun would me Ling, quickly stepped out to exin things n her behalf. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything, she only observed Ling quietly. Ling lowered her head even more as if she could feel Gu Ruoyuns gaze, wishing that she could bury herself in the dust. "Ive once mentioned that I will bring a few cultivators to substitute some of you. This time, Ive brought along two and they will be recing two of you. Does anyone have any objections?" The group was shaken as they all stared at the two people behind Gu Ruoyun. When their gaze fell on Bai Chuans cute little face, the disciples of the Dongfang Family were utterly shocked. Lady Gu wants to allow a little boy no more than ten years of age to rece one of us? They thought. Was this boy even capable? However, even though most of them were suspicious, they stayed silent. They respected Gu Ruoyuns decision! "Lady Gu, please give me a chance," eximed a now anxious Ling. The rest have already reached the rank of a mid-level Martial King. Only she and another disciple had remained stuck as low-level Martial Kings. If anyone should be reced, it would be them. "I may not have been able to break through but I wont lose. Please give me a chance to fight." Gu Ruoyun fell momentarily silent and slowly replied, "Alright, Ill give you this one chance. If anyone is willing to be reced in your stead, Ill let you fight." Chapter 449: The Eve Of The Trials (8) Chapter 449: The Eve Of The Trials (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as she spoke, the young man in green who had spoken up for Ling hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Lady Gu, Im willing to substitute for Ling and step out of the trials." "Dongfang Hen, thank you." Ling stared in gratitude at Dongfang Hen and replied. Dongfang Hen blushed at the sight of the girls grateful-looking eyes and quickly stepped back. He shook his head and replied, "Ling, you dont have to thank me. Remember to hit that Gu Ling kid hard, were all rooting for you!" He shook his fist and smiled at Ling. Ling began to choke with emotion but said nothing more, cing all her gratitude in her heart. "Seeing as weve pretty much decided on the team members, then let us wee tomorrows Trials with open arms. Today, you will all go back and train well. Ling,e see me after this." As she spoke, she left the ce without a second nce. Seeing this, Ling hurriedly followed Gu Ruoyun. Her eyes were shining with the light of resolution. ... Inside the room, a gentle breeze stirred the bed curtains, causing them to flutter. Gu Ruoyun was seated in front of a table. She gazed at the girl standing before her and said, "All of them had obtained the weapons of their choice during the trade fair. Only you have not. At that time, I mentioned that I would give you a weapon that is far better than a crippled spirit weapon. This sword has been specially prepared for you. Have a look and see if you can wield it." Then, she produced a rapier before Lings eyes. Just as she presented the rapier, a strong wave of spiritual energy flourished from the sword, giving off the sense of strong power. Ling was dazed and stared in shock at the rapier in Gu Ruoyuns hands. Her lips trembled, unsure of what to say. A spiritual weapon! She thought in astonishment. Thats right, only a spiritual weapon can give off such thick spiritual energy! When she told me that she would give me a much better weapon, she wasnt lying! "Lady Gu, this... This is far too valuable, I..." Ling bit her lip fiercely and stared at Gu Ruoyun inplete gratitude, "I cant ept this." A spiritual weapon. If news of this were to get out, Im afraid that even the Three Great Authorities will be shaken, she thought. Yet shes actually giving it to me! I may never be able to return this favor, not even if I were to use my entire life. "You may hold on to this spiritual weapon on one condition: You must only use it as ast resort." The young girls calm voice made Lings heart tremble. She gazed at the spiritual weapon before her and slowly took a deep breath, "Alright, Lady Gu, this spiritual weapon is your gift to me so I shall ept it. But I will not use it in the Trials this time, I want to rely on my own abilities to defeat Gu Ling in the Trials!" At this moment, a new form of determination stemmed from her heart no matter what, she will never use the spiritual weapon. Also, she would not cause trouble for Lady Gu. Even if she has to rely on her own capabilities, she will not lose! Gu Ruoyun smiled. The reason why she had allowed Ling to participate in the Trials was because she could see her determination. With such a strong resolve, perhaps Ling will be able to change her fortunes in the Trials! "Make your preparations for the Trials tomorrow. Our Dongfang Family must obtain first ce in the Divine Trials no matter what!" As she said this, Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes and a glint of light shed across them. Big brother, wait for me. Wait for me to find you in the Spirit Sect, she thought. When that timees, no one in the entire Spirit Sect will dare toy a single hand on you! But I dont know where Yuer is at the moment. Every time she thought of Xia Linyu, a small hint of anxiety would appear on Gu Ruoyuns face. They only managed to see each other for such a short period of time and who knows when theyll meet again! However, Gu Ruoyun believes that he was somewhere on the maind, alive and well. Once the Trials end, she will find him even if she has to journey to the ends of the earth! Chapter 450: The Meeting Of Old Friends (1) Chapter 450: The Meeting Of Old Friends (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the za above the clouds, one could see arge crowd of human heads from a distance. In the area surrounding the za, a number of chairs had been properly set out and the City Governor of Cloud City was seated at the very front. Next to the governor sat three guests, one of which was actually Gu Ruoyuns old acquaintance - the Honorable Sir Tianqi while another, Elder Jiu, was also someone whom shed just met half a month ago. As for the old man in white who had remained silent the entire time, one does not need to guess too much to know that he was from the Immortal Realm. "Gu Ruoyun!" Gu Ruoyun was deep in thought when a disdainful voice cried out from behind her, "I will ensure that you understand the distance between the Dongfang Family and our Medicine Order in todays Trials!" Gu Ruoyun frowned and turned to face a white-robed woman behind her. She immediately recognized her as the person who had followed Rongyue around half a month ago. "Qing Ling, whats going on?" Before Gu Ruoyun could speak, Xueyi, who was dressed in white robes as well, slowly approached them. Dont judge her by her age (she was more than fifty years old) but due to a well-maintained body, she looked like a thirty-something-year-old woman at first nce. She had intended to mock Gu Ruoyun as well when suddenly, her eyes narrowed and fixed their attention on the charming and seductive-looking woman behind her. "Wei Yiyi, its you!" Impossible! She thought in disbelief. This woman has had her face scarred by the Order Master, how did she fully recover looks? "Elder Xueyi, long time no see." A cold smile appeared on the corners of Wei Yiyis attractive lips, "Its been ten years since wevest seen each other. Do you not recognize me anymore?" Xueyis facial expression changed many times but eventually settled into a particrly ugly color. She red hatefully at the woman whose smile was as beautiful as a flower. "Wei Yiyi?" The woman in white who was addressed as Qing Ling was astonished. She then spoke mockingly, "Wei Yiyi, werent you merely a traitor of the Medicine Order? Not only had you abused our teacher and murdered our forefather, youve even forcefully harmed your senior brothers and junior sisters. Youve been listed as a fugitive long ago. I didnt think that anyone in this world would be daring enough to shelter this woman! What? Wei Yiyi? Youd want to butt into the Trials too? Ive heard that your powers have long been destroyed though, youre simply a useless good-for-nothing!" Qing Ling has heard some part about the events that had urred that year. ording to the rumors, Wei Yiyis power had degenerated by a few levels and it would be difficult for her to improve again. So, what could a good-for-nothing hope to gain bying here? Because Qing Ling did not lower her voice and everyone present were strong cultivators, they all heard her words very clearly. All eyes instantly fell upon Gu Ruoyun and Wei Yiyi. "Wei Yiyi, Ive heard of her situation. Rumor has it that she was a traitor of the Medicine Order. I didnt think that the Dongfang Family would be so daring to even ept a traitor. Wasnt this a clear disy of going against the Medicine Order? Even though the Dongfang Family is indeed great in power, the Medicine Order, byparison, are more powerful. Do they want to be enemies with countless powerful cultivators?" "Thats right. That year, the old Order Master of the Medicine Order had established connections with the strong cultivators of the world. He had many good friends and he even had good alliances with strong cultivators from the Three Great Authorities. This Wei Yiyi killed her own Master and stole the Treasury of Medicine. Shes definitely a traitor of the Medicine Order!" The crowd began to discuss amongst one another and eyed Wei Yiyi with scorn and mockery. But some recognized her as the famous Ghost Doctor and did not say anything. They only sent friendly smiles in her direction. Suddenly, a melodic sound that could pierce through ones soul was heard. The sound came closer and closer, slowly falling into every ear. Peach blossom flowers rained from the heavens and paved the way. A group of red-robed maidservants carried a sedan chair as they slowly made their descent. Their iparably beautiful figures drew everyones attention, especially the two women at the front of the group who were holding a jade flute each. These were such outstanding beauties! Chapter 451: The Meeting Of Old Friends (2) Chapter 451: The Meeting Of Old Friends (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seated in the sedan chair was a person with a head full of inky ck hair which fluttered in the wind. The man was leaningzily against the back of the chair. He was dressed in peach blossom pink robes which did not look tacky on him at all. His beauty could be described as one of an evildoer that could enrapture an entire city. He held a jade fan in one hand and his phoenix-like eyes were filled with smiles. The curl in his lips seemed to hold some sort of power and drew everyone to him. His face was as beautiful as a peach blossom, his features were exceptionally magnificent! Instantly, one thought appeared in the hearts of the crowd. The man before them was so beautiful it was almost evil; like the exceptionally breathtaking view of ten miles of peach blossoms in full bloom. "Xiao Yuner, long time no see. Ive really missed you to death. Come, give this prince a hug." Zuo Shangchen ignored the crowds gloomy stares as he stretched out his hands towards Gu Ruoyun with a big smile on his face. Hisnguid mannerism and flirtatious tone of voice caused an indignant jealousy amongst the women in the crowd. All of them red hatefully at Gu Ruoyun, wishing that they could tear her into minced meat. She already has one man following her around, they fumed. What right does she have to fight for the Young Master of the Dark Yin Pces attention with us? Women like her who only know how to use their innate charm should be struck by lightning and split into two halves, they should not have an easy death! "This mischief-maker, is there really a need to disy such flirtatious behavior upon your appearance?" Three ck lines immediately appeared on Gu Ruoyuns face. She waspletely at a loss for words towards the mischievous man whose arms were still opened wide. "Youre not allowed to go." Suddenly, a hand reached out from beside her and pulled her into an embrace. Gu Ruoyuns face was filled with surprise as she felt the warmth from that mans chest. She turned her head to look at the mans peerlessly beautiful face and blinked, "Xiao Ye, are you jealous?" Furthermore, when had this guy arrived? She wondered. I dont recall telling him about my participation in todays Trials. Qianbei Ye blushed and stared pitifully at Gu Ruoyun, "Xiao Yun, I dont like him. Lets ignore him, okay?" "Okay." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Then well ignore this flirtatious fox." Their conversation leaked into Zuo Shangchens ears. As a result, his expression turned as ck as the bottom of a cauldron. Flirtatious? Fox? He fumed. Are they talking about me? Actually, Gu Ruoyun cant really be med for saying this. After all, Zuo Shangchens appearance, especially with those petals strewn all over the ground, has been far too flirtatious. It was simply a nauseating sight for her. "Sigh. Xiao Yuner, what a loss for me. Ive thought of you day and night. I didnt think that you would have forgotten me so quickly, youre not even taking responsibility for me." What?! Zuo Shangchens words were far too sensational and caused the crowd to explode into a cacophony of discussion. Qing Lings face was an especially ugly sight to behold. One should know that her admiration for Zuo Shangchen was not a one to two-day thing. She never expected the powerful Zuo Shangchen to turn out to be that sort of man and she had admired him greatly. She simply could not understand what was so charming about this woman? Feeling the stir of murderous intent from Qianbei Ye, Gu Ruoyun gently patted his arm to calm him before raising her head towards Zuo Shangchen, "I have no interests in homosexuals." Zuo Shangchens expression was greatly shaken but he quickly regained hisposure and raised an eyebrowzily, "Xiao Yuner, this prince was only jesting. However, even if I have had rtions with you, I wont make things easy for you in the Trials just because of that." "Of course." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Ill be going all out as well." Soon, all the powerful organizations have arrived and the Trials were about to begin. But someone, it was unknown who that person was, had been sharp enough to notice the little lord standing next to Gu Ruoyun and cried out in rm. "A kid? How could a kid participate in this sort ofpetition? Is something wrong with the Dongfang Familys brains? They already had a foundation yet now theyre allowing a child no more than ten years of age to join thepeting team?" Chapter 452: The Group Battle (1) Chapter 452: The Group Battle (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hehe, it would seem that the Dongfang Family knew that they would undoubtedly lose, so they wanted to lose even faster. Has this little boy reached the rank of a Martial General yet? Such a weak presence, anyone could easily kill him off." The people who already had bad blood with the Dongfang Family could not help but open their mouths and spout mockery as they stared at Bai Chuans young and tender little face. Even the Cloud City governor who was seating in the seat of honor wrinkled his brows. Though the rules of the Trials did state that all participants must be below the age of thirty. However, for a wimpy little brat who was just over ten years old toe and join the Trials... This was certainly an act of making a farce out of the Trials! However, because they never specified a definite age, the governor couldnt really say very much against this. "It seems that the Dongfang Family is growing increasingly weak," sneered the old man in white who was seated next to the governor. "However, one could say that theyre now reaping what theyve sown. Had Dongfang Yu joined the Immortal Realm long ago, she wouldnt have had such a tragic death and the Dongfang Family would never have fallen. At the end of the day, theyve dug their own graves and cant me anyone else for their misfortune." The Immortal Realm has never been magnanimous. All kindness disyed was simply hypocritical and would only be shown when in public. Hence, even to this day he has never forgot his hatred when Dongfang Yu rejected the Immortal Realms offer. Of course, Dongfang Yu also rejected the offers from the Courts of Hell and the Spirit Sect. This lessened the blow for him. "Just what is this girl doing?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi shook his head helplessly and sighed, "What does she want to achieve by letting a child participate in the trials? Could it be that this kid has surpassed the others in some way?" Elder Jiu stayed silent. After all, the two men next to him were Martial Honors and he was only a high-level Martial Emperor at the moment. This time, he had personally requested toe to Cloud City since the Courts of Hell was a part of the Three Great Authorities. But as a Martial Emperor, his words do not carry as much weight when in front of the two Martial Honors. However, even when faced with the skeptical stares of the crowd, Bai Chuan remained silent. His adorable face held a maturity far beyond his years. "Cough, cough." The governor cleared his throat awkwardly, "Honorable Sir Xiangtian, Honorable Sir Tianqi, and Elder Jiu. May we begin?" "Begin." Bai Xiangtian nodded his head lightly as he coldly replied. "As youmand." The governor slowly rose from his seat and faced the crowd before him, "First of all, wee everyone to this years Divine Trials. You all know the rules, no weapons are allowed near the eyes. Since all participants are geniuses from their own organizations, I hope that you will all show some restraint. Now, let the Trials begin!" As she heard the governors words, Gu Ruoyun wrinkled her brows and scanned her surroundings. She then sighed, "Thepetition has already begun but the members of the Xia Family are not here. It seems that this would be the first Trial that the Xia Family will not participate in." Actually, she had been holding on hope that she would see Yuer in Cloud City from the beginning. Since no one from the Xia Family was participating this time, this proves that... Yuer was still missing! "The first round is a group battle. Every organization shall assign a group of five to the stage. The first group to be kicked off the stage shall be eliminated! Thest one standing will win first ce! However, since this is a group battle, we emphasize on teamwork. So it is only considered a victory if all members remain standing on the stage! As long as one person falls off the stage, the entire team is eliminated." Chapter 453: The Group Battle (2) Chapter 453: The Group Battle (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What he meant was that if one person was defeated, the entire group would lose as well. Every member must remain standing on the stage for it be considered as a win. Usually, the Dongfang Family would be quickly eliminated during the first round! This time might not be any different. Qing Ling sneered and nced at Gu Ruoyun and Wei Yiyi, "This is a fate that the Dongfang Family can never escape to forever face elimination in the first round of the Trials!" Then, she raised her head arrogantly and walked towards Rongyue. But when she was in front of Rongyue, she quickly changed her insufferably arrogant expression into that of apliant and respectful servant. "Merely a dog that threatens based on its masters power." Wei Yiyi curled her lips and turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "Master, Id like topete in this round." "Very well." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded, "Alright, you, Qingyun, Ling and Tianyun shall represent us this round." Amongst the team members, Wei Yiyi has reached the rank of a high-level Martial King and was only one step away from bing a Martial Emperor. The rest had only reached the level of a Martial King during the past half a month and only Ling remained as a low-level Martial King. Of course, with Wei Yiyi around, Gu Ruoyun wasnt too worried about Lings safety. Every organization sent their five representatives to the center of the za to participate in the battle. However, they did not send out their most powerful military strength. Even though the elimination round was extremely crucial, everyone wanted to save their trump card. "Wei Yiyi, even though you are a traitor of the Medicine Order, you are still at the rank of a senior aunt. Do you not feel embarrassed whenpeting with people younger than you?" A disciple of the Medicine Order pointed at Wei Yiyi and shamed her. Wei Yiyi pursed her lips, "If I remember correctly, thepetition rules state that participants should be aged thirty and below. Since it includes those in their thirties and as it happens, I have only just managed to fulfill that condition. I am not breaking the rules, so why cant I participate in thepetition?" "You really dont know the meaning of humiliation!" sneered the Medicine Order disciple. "Youre nothing but a traitor. Do you still think that youre the Wei Yiyi of the past? You were poisoned by our Order Master and so many years have gone by. You shouldve lost your powers long ago so what makes you think that you can go up against our Medicine Order?" Wei Yiyis gifts were not like Rongyues, who had risen to the level of a Martial Emperor at a young age. But if she had not been poisoned, based on her skill in cultivation in the past, she would have been at least a mid-level Martial Emperor by now. Unfortunately, she was poisoned and she lost her power long ago. Where did she get the courage to appear in such a ce? Wei Yiyi curled her lips, "Traitor? I believe that only some, deep down, know who the true traitor is. I will return to the Medicine Order sooner orter! Not only will I return, but I will reorganize the Order in the previous Order Masters stead!" She will never forget what that wretched couple did to her all those years ago and she will never rest until she has had her revenge! Wei Yiyi clenched her fist at the thought of this, and took a deep breath. A chill enveloped her beautiful face. Whoosh! The disciple of the Medicine Order finally made her move. Her dework was swift and pierced towards Wei Yiyis face like a strong gust of wind. At the same time, the rest began to act as well. They only have one target to attack Wei Yiyi. "Elder Xueyi, what do you think?" Rongyue frowned as she observed the battle and asked, "This Wei Yiyi sure has a lot of courage toe here and participate in the Trials. Could it be that she had regained her powers? Knowing Wei Yiyi, she would never send herself to deaths door so foolishly." Chapter 454: The Group Battle (3) Chapter 454: The Group Battle (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats very unlikely." Xueyi shook her head, "No one can cure the Order Masters poison and at the time of her escape, her powers were already degenerating. If it werent for that worthless little girl who had set her free, this woman should not even be able to walk by now! Unfortunately, that worthless girl was the daughter of the previous Order Master. In order to avoid a rebellion from those old fellows, she cannot be touched! However, its been ten years since Wei Yiyi left. Her powers would have degenerated to the rank of a Martial Warrior by now." Rongyue stayed silent. Although she was barely even ten at the time, no one else knew better than her of the events which had transpired that year. As her Masters disciple, she had tagged along with her Master everywhere she went... "Watch, Wei Yiyi will be thrown off the stage very soon." Elder Xueyi smiled disapprovingly and swept her disdainful gaze towards Wei Yiyi. However, what happened next caused her expression to change greatly and she widened her eyes in shock... Boom! The aura from Wei Yiyis entire being stirred and her seductive face was filled with such a cold chill that it was terrifying. Her eyes red coldly at the swords aimed towards her. "A high-level Martial King? Impossible, her poison could not be cured!" Based on Wei Yiyis talent in the past, it would not be difficult for Xueyi to believe that she would sessfully breakthrough to the rank of a high-level Martial King. But the problem was, Wei Yiyi had been poisoned in the past. Forget about breakthroughs, it would not even be possible for her to stop her powers from degenerating! How? She wondered. How was she able to cure the poison? "The Treasury of Medicine. It must be the Treasury of Medicine!" Elder Xueyi gritted her teeth and fixed a furious re on Wei Yiyi. Thats right, she fumed. This must be due to the Treasury of Medicine which allowed her to cure herself of the poison! "This Wei Yiyi cannot be spared." A murderous intent shed across Rongyues eyes as she mumbled to herself. Wei Yiyi must die no matter what! She fumed. Otherwise, if she were to return to the Medicine Order and unite the old fellows who still do not believe that she betrayed us, it would definitely bring danger to my Master. As for that Gu Ruoyun who had taken her in, she must die too! Rongyue suddenly remembered the person who had visited her yesterday in the middle of the night and she instantly felt calmer. That person had guaranteed to her that the Medicine Order will be the champions of the Divine Trials this year. Furthermore... Even if she were to murder the Dongfang Family team on the spot, he assured her that the Medicine Order would not receive any repercussions! Bang! Wei Yiyi quickly leaped into the air and stepped onto the swords. Then, just as the Medicine Order disciples were recovering from the shock of seeing her true power, she drove her heel in and shattered the des, causing the shards to fall to the ground with a loud ng. She then slowly descended to the ground. "Kill her!" The Medicine Order disciples exchanged a look and charged towards her with murderous intent in their eyes. These disciples of the Dongfang Family must all die here! During Wei Yiyis duel with the Medicine Order disciples, the eliminations were already in motion. Even if the Dongfang Family team were pushed off the arena now, they would at least be cedst in the Trials and would not be eliminated! Since that was the case, its best to kill them now! "Watch out!" Dongfang Qingyun wrinkled her brow and joined the other disciples surrounding Wei Yiyi. Even though they have had their breakthroughs, the opposing team members were all high-level Martial Kings. They cannot afford to ck off in thispetition. "Rongyue, did you say that that person can guarantee that the Medicine Order wont face any punishment even if we end up killing someone?" Xueyi still found this hard to believe. She wanted to kill them all off too but she did not daremit such a crime out of fear that the Three Great Authorities would punish them severely for it. But can the person who had paid Rongyue a visitst night really guarantee that? "Thats right," Rongyue nodded, "That person held a token from the Spirit Sect and is not of a low rank in the sect either. Furthermore, our Medicine Order has vowed our loyalty and devotion to the Immortal Realm. Now that both the Spirit Sect and the Immortal Realm stands with us, we need not worry about the Courts of Hell. Besides, the representative from the Courts of Hell this year is the high-level Martial Emperor, Elder Jiu." Chapter 455: Gratitude And Resentment (1) Chapter 455: Gratitude And Resentment (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xueyi began to feel calmer upon hearing her reassuring words. As long as they had that persons promise, they need not fear the consequences. There werent many people left standing in the arena. The Dongfang Family team stood together in a circle and stared alertly at the Medicine Order disciples who were advancing towards them. Wei Yiyis expression had remained the same from the very beginning but no one knew of the earth-shattering emotions she was feeling within her. It has been over ten years. During these past ten years, how many times had she dreamt of this scenario and thought about how impossible it was that she would have the chance to duel with the disciples of the Medicine Order at the Trials. She will not let her Master down, no matter what! "All of you, stand down. Let me handle them." Wei Yiyi took a deep breath and a thick murderous intent appeared on her charming face. The crowd went into a daze. Forget about the disciples of the Medicine Order, even the Dongfang Family disciples did not know what Wei Yiyi was up to! After all, she was up against five Martial Kings. Even though she was a Martial King as well, she was heavily outnumbered. How could she possibly be a match for them? "Lady Wei, isnt it a bit far-fetched for you to face them alone?" Qingyun frowned as she asked. "This is a grudge between me and the Medicine Order!" Wei Yiyi raised her head and her eyes filled with an unusual determination, "I will not lose to the Medicine Order here! This is my fight with them and it has nothing to do with any of you. All of you, watch from the sides." Realizing that the disciples of the Dongfang Family were about to speak further, Wei Yiyi no longer gave them the opportunity to speak and charged immediately towards the group of five. "Youre overestimating your abilities!" The disciples of the Medicine Order sneered, "Do you still think that you are the senior aunt Yiyi of days gone by? Now, you are no different from us and still, you want to face all five of us alone. Youll be the first to die!" Whoosh! His cold de shed as he brandished it at Wei Yiyi. Wei Yiyis expression grew serious at the sight of the lightning-fast deing towards her. "That woman was only a Martial King and she thinks that she can defeat all five of them on her own?" Bai Xiangtian deepened the crease in his brow and shook his head, "The Dongfang Family has certainly gotten more and more useless, producing such an egotistical disciple." Unless this woman holds a treasure equivalent to a spiritual weapon, she wouldnt stand a chance against the odds! He thought. Furthermore, the disciples of the Medicine Order are no weaklings! "Lady Gu, this..." Dongfang Changjin looked doubtfully at Gu Ruoyun. She had faith in her but one Martial King against five... No matter how you look at it, it was simply outrageous. If the Dongfang Family was eliminated from thepetition, they wont get a second chance. Gu Ruoyun did not reply and only stared silently at the shock of red robes in the arena with an unreadable expression on her beautiful face. No one knew how Wei Yiyi had managed to endure the past ten years. If it were not for her thirst for revenge that pushed her forward, she would not have progressed to this day. She would support Wei Yiyis decision in whatever she does. "The Medicine Order?" Wei Yiyis robes fluttered against the violent winds as a disdainful smile hung on her beautiful and seductive face. She swept an intimidating gaze across each and every face of the disciples of the Medicine Order. "Are you really fit to be the disciples of the Medicine Order? The Medicine Order under that womans control... I dont think that theres much to shout about! Today, I, Wei Yiyi, shall clean up the organization in my previous Masters ce!" Chapter 456: Gratitude And Resentment (2) Chapter 456: Gratitude And Resentment (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! At this moment, her aura stirred from within. Wei Yiyi did not seem to feel the dangers which were heading towards her from all directions as she quickly pulled out a soft strip from her waist andshed out fiercely at the people surrounding her. "Wei Yiyi, youre looking for death! Youre nothing but a traitor. The one who should be wiped out is you!" The five disciples of the Medicine Order made their move and aimed their swords at Wei Yiyis throat at the same time. High-level Martial Kings auras erupted from within them and a murderous intent stirred recklessly around the za. Everyone began to grow anxious as if they could almost see that woman, as beautiful as a rose, lying dead in a pool of blood. Some of them were shaking their heads hopelessly. This was the consequence of her arrogance. If the Dongfang Family members had attacked as one, they probably wouldnt be losing so badly even if they ended up pushed off the arena. Unfortunately, these people were far too savage. Whoosh! The soft strip in Wei Yiyis hand was like a sword that cut sharply across the surroundings. A loud shing noise could be heard as if something had torn through the air. However, the five disciples of the Medicine Order had leaped back and dodged the attack. Their swords were like a rain of des that pierced towards Wei Yiyi. Even the people around her spread out and some even rolled off the arena out of fear that the battle would wound them as well. Soon, only a few organizations remained on the arena stage. Just as Wei Yiyi managed to dodge the rain of swords, a sharp wind came slicing towards her back. Before she could avoid it, the sound of a de piercing through the skin could be heard. The de had stabbed her arm and blood began to trickle down from the wound. Gradually, more and more blood started to flow and her entire arm was soon stained with blood. "Hehe." Wei Yiyi licked the blood from her arm. She swept her alluring gaze towards the Medicine Order disciple and spoke seductively, "Was that all youve got? As a disciple of the Medicine Order, when have you all be so... Disappointing? Want me to teach you? Hmm?" Bang! He didnt know why, but upon locking eyes with Wei Yiyis seductive gaze, the disciples mind went nk and he began to hum to himself. "The art of seduction!" Seeing the dazed look on the male disciples face, Xueyis expression changed greatly, "That demon woman Wei Yiyi has actually learned the art of seduction! This was bad!" Just as she spoke, Wei Yiyi made her move! She lifted her long, snow-white thigh, and aimed it straight towards the male disciples lower abdomen, sending him flying out of the way in one kick. Hended on the very edge of the arena with a loud crash and his head made contact with a pir, causing the male disciple to faint. "Now its your turn!" Wei Yiyi slowly turned her gaze, her seductive face was devoid of emotion. She had kicked the male disciple to the edge of the arena on purpose. If one person was pushed off the arena, the Medicine Order will have lost! And she, will of course, never be able to vent her frustrations this time! Hence, she was not going to allow such a swift defeat for the Medicine Order! Whatever happened next shocked the crowd so much that their eyeballs nearly fell to the ground! Initially, the Medicine Order had five high-level Martial Kings and Wei Yiyi would face some difficulty in her fight against them. But after taking care of one, it was easier for her to take care of the rest! Dont judge Wei Yiyi just because she was a high-level Martial King as there were no more levels that can outmatch her in that particr rank. Unless the opposing team suddenly breaks through to the rank of a Martial Emperor, they cannot possibly defeat her! But really, under these circumstances, who could possibly break through to the rank of a Martial Emperor now? Hence, under Wei Yiyis powerful attacks, the opposing team was forced to concede even with four Martial Kings on their side! Some had been pinned to the ground and treated to a thorough punching session from Wei Yiyi. They were hit so many times that they did not even have the chance to beg for mercy! Chapter 457: A Wager (1) Chapter 457: A Wager (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Medicine Order has lost!" Gasp! The crowd was astounded. They were all Martial Kings, but only one from the Dongfang Family had gone up against five from the Medicine Order. Yet the five could not defeat one! Had they not seen this with their own eyes, they would never have believed it. "Elder Xueyi, theres no need to worry," said Rongyue soothingly upon seeing Elder Xueyis ugly expression. "This Wei Yiyi may have gotten rid of the poison and broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial King but so what? A Martial King, whenpared to a Martial Emperor, is an entire level apart. The Dongfang Family could not possibly win! It is only the elimination round, so what if they passed? Ill show the Dongfang Family what a true nightmare looks like in the rest of the Trials." Gu Ruoyun, was it not enough for you all to admit defeat in the elimination round like obedient little children? She thought. Yet you stubbornly insist on showing off! Since thats the case, dont me me for whatever happens next! Rongyue swept her gaze towards the peerlessly beautiful man next to Gu Ruoyun and a sense of determination to win shed across her eyes. When the timees, I will show that man that whenpared to me, Gu Ruoyun was a good-for-nothing with no redeeming qualities! As if sensing her gaze, Qianbei Ye wrinkled his brows and turned his bloodthirsty yet ethereal gaze towards Rongyue. A cold light shed across his eyes. She didnt know why but when Rongyues eyes met Qianbei Yes, she felt her heart tremble. His blood-red eyes were cruel and fearsome, there was an arrogance in his expression as if everyone was beneath him. It was hard to believe that anyone would have a gaze that looked as if he viewed the people of the world as tiny individuals with no power. Yet, in front of that Gu Ruoyun woman, he presents such gentleness and listens to her every word. Why was it that when he looks at me, it was always with such cruelty... No! I must make it such that I will be the only one in that mans eyes. And only I shall receive his gentleness. "Xiao Yun, I dont like the way her eyes look." Qianbei Ye wrinkled his brow, "She looks at me with too much greed, its disgusting." Gu Ruoyun noticed Rongyues gaze as well and furrowed her brow. A cold light shed across her clear eyes. "If you dont like her eyes, then Ill dig out her eyes in the end for you, alright?" "Alright." Qianbei Yes face lit up with a smile. In that instant, it was as if every living thing had lost their color. Xiao Yun was willing to dig out this womans eyes for me, he thought. Does this prove that Im in Xiao Yuns heart? This new piece of information put Qianbei Ye in such a great mood that even the gloomy aura from his body dissipated by quite a bit. ... In the zas arena, the disciples of the Medicine Order had all been flung onto the ground. They panted as they stared at the woman in red. Their eyes were filled with hatred as one spoke, "Wei Yiyi, you will not have an easy death!" Bang! Wei Yiyi threw her leg forward and fiercely flung the Medicine Order disciple who had spoken off the arena and into the crowd of spectators with one swift kick. "Youd better report to that sl*t and tell her that I, Wei Yiyi, will soon storm the Medicine Order and have my revenge!" Wei Yiyi touched her red skirt and smiled coldly as she spoke, "In this elimination round, Ill let you off for now. But next time, for the rest of the Trials, I will kill any disciple of the Medicine Order thates my way! Even If you were to send two at a time, Ill kill them both! What are you still doing here? Leave!!!" The disciples of the Medicine Order scrambled to their feet and quickly jumped off the arena. Just before they left, they red hatefully at Wei Yiyi. Chapter 458: A Wager (2) Chapter 458: A Wager (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This womans schemes do not seem to be in the right ce." At the judges seat, the elder of the Immortal Realm, Bai Xiangtian stared coldly at Wei Yiyi in the arena and slowly spoke, "The Medicine Order hah lost long ago yet she would not allow them to leave the arena. She didnt even give them the chance to surrender. A woman like this will be the bane of the maind sooner orter." The Honorable Sir Tianqiughed coldly, "Whenpared to Wei Yiyi, Im afraid that the disciples of the Medicine Order were far crueler. They clearly used killing attacks. Anyone with sub-par powers would have died by their sword immediately. If that were to happen, would you still say this?" Even though the Honorable Sir Tianqi did not know Wei Yiyi personally, she was still a member of the Dongfang Family team. He would certainly provide help at a time like this. "Honorable Sir Tianqi, dont think I dont know your rtionship with the Dongfang Family. Youve kept this from many people but you cant keep this away from the eyes and ears of the Immortal Realm!" sneered Bai Xiangtian. "So thats why you would stand on the Dongfang Familys side but unfortunately, those from the younger generation of the Dongfang Family are unable to support the mud on the walls and are no match for the geniuses of the Medicine Order." The Honorable Sir Tianqis eyes shed as he smiled, "Honorable Sir Xiangtian, if thats the case, how about we make a little wager?" "A wager?" Bai Xiantian sneered, "How would you like to make this wager?" "Its very simple!" Honorable Sir Tianqis elderly face was stered with smiles. He stared cunningly at the old man in white next to him, "I bet that the Dongfang Family will be the champions of this years Divine Trials! Ive also heard that your Immortal Realm has obtained the historical remains of an ancient folk remedy. If you lose, youll give that folk remedy to me. If I lose, I will give this low-ss spiritual weapon in my possession to you." Bai Xiangtian fell silent. This old man may be quite shameless on a regr basis but he wouldnt possibly make a wager with me, knowing that he would lose, he thought. Especially since this fellow can be quite petty, he wouldnt risk anything if he wasnt 100% sure... Could it be that theres something in this that I dont know about? "Honorable Sir Tianqi, I have no interest in making wagers..." Just as Bai Xiangtian was about to reject him, he noticed that the Honorable Sir Tianqi was letting out an obvious sigh of relief. His expression was as if he had regretted his proposal and, upon seeing that the opposition did not agree to it, felt immediately more rxed. "However..." After seeing the Honorable Sir Tianqis expression, Bai Xiangtian quickly changed his tone, "If you, Honorable Sir Tianqi is interested in this sort of thing, then I am willing to keep youpany." "What?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi cried out anxiously and stared in panic at Bai Xiangtian. He looked as if he was thoroughly regretting this. "This is... This is... Argh!" He let out a heavy sigh. "For such a pure and virtuous person like me, since the words have been spoken then I cannot take them back. Alright, lets make a wager!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi seemed to have used all his might to spit out those words and his entire body leaned softly against his chair. Bai Xiangtian smiled disdainfully at the sight of his pale face. This old man actually dared to scare me, he nearly saw through my moralities! He thought. Luckily, Ive managed to call his bluff and agreed in time. The Dongfang Family could not possibly defeat the Medicine Order in the Trials this time! And as for the spiritual weapon in this old mans hands, it will soon be mine. Bai Xiangtian smiled in satisfaction at the thought of this. In that moment, he did not notice that the Honorable Sir Tianqi was also grinning from ear to ear. Rate Trantion Quality 97ments join in Chapter 459: Cheating (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That pill form is far more valuable than a spiritual weapon! Thought the Honorable Sir Tianqi . Nowadays, pill forms have all vanished from the face of the maind but the old man from the Immortal Realm seemed to have had a stroke of luck to discover pill forms at an archaeological site. And I have long coveted that pill form! As if he could almost see that pill form in the palm of his hand, the Honorable Sir Tianqi nearlyughed out loud but he held it back as he was afraid that Bai Xiangtian, who was right next to him, would notice. ... In the za, Zuo Shangchen lightly curled his lips and shot a look at the disciples of the Dark Yin Pce who were still in the arena. Then, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and smiled with magnificence, "Xiao Yuner, the Dark Yin Pce will not quibble with you over the first ce in this elimination round. Whateveres next in thispetition, we wont go easy on you." Whoosh! In that instant, the crowd began to scuttle away. Even though the Dark Yin Pce disciples had forfeited the elimination round and epted the second ce, based on the Dongfang Familys current level of strength, not only were they not eliminated from the Divine Trials but theyve even defeated the Medicine Order. This has shocked the entire crowd. "Cough, cough," Seeing that thepetition was over, the City Governor nced at the old men next to him before letting out a dry cough and said, "The elimination round is over. We will arrange the ranks based on the results of the elimination round. Please get some rest now, everyone. Let us all gather at the za again tomorrow." After the City Governor spoke, the crowd began to disperse. The participants in the arena also returned to their respective teams. Amidst the crowd, Rongyue made her way to the Dongfang Familys domain. Her eyes swept past Gu Ruoyun andnded on Wei Yiyis charming face. "Senior aunt Yiyi, long time no see. Master and senior uncle have missed you. Why dont you visit them?" Wei Yiyiughed charmingly but her smile did not reach her eyes, "Far more than their thoughts of me, I miss them dearly as well. Once the Trials are over, you can go back and report to that sl*t and b*stard that I, Wei Yiyi, will soon pay them a visit to reminisce about the good old days!" A cold light shed across Rongyues eyes but her arrogant and cold face maintained its smile, "Alright. Then well await your arrival, senior aunt Yiyi, in the Medicine Order. I will take my leave now. One more thing..." As she spoke, she paused, then stared down at her in an arrogant manner. "Even though you are my senior aunt, I wont go easy on you in the Trials!" Then, she said nothing more as she led the Medicine Order out of the area. From the start of the altercation to the end, Rongyue did not even look at Qianbei Ye, it was as if she did not see him at all. ... The second round of thepetition was held the following day and was filled with more excitement than the elimination round. Many powerful organizations have gathered and some were still discussing Wei Yiyis heroic feat as a one-woman show against a group of enemies. However, the Dongfang Familys performance yesterday was particrly shocking. It still does not mean that the crowd fully believed in their strength yet. As long as they did not even have one disciple with a breakthrough to the rank of a Martial Emperor, they could not possibly achieve victory in the Trials! "Cough, cough." Under the gaze of the crowd, the governor of Cloud City brushed his robes and took his seat. He let out a dry cough and spoke, "Everyone, quiet please." It was as if his voice held power, the crowd became absolutely silent in an instant. "Based on yesterdays elimination round, the official Trials will begin today. We will follow the sequence of the ranks obtained during yesterdays elimination round! Furthermore, I want to dere this beforehand: In the subsequentpetitions, every winning team shall umte 10 points while every losing team will only receive 5 points. The team with the most umted points will be the final victors." Chapter 459: Cheating (1) Chapter 459: Cheating (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That pill form is far more valuable than a spiritual weapon! Thought the Honorable Sir Tianqi . Nowadays, pill forms have all vanished from the face of the maind but the old man from the Immortal Realm seemed to have had a stroke of luck to discover pill forms at an archaeological site. And I have long coveted that pill form! As if he could almost see that pill form in the palm of his hand, the Honorable Sir Tianqi nearlyughed out loud but he held it back as he was afraid that Bai Xiangtian, who was right next to him, would notice. ... In the za, Zuo Shangchen lightly curled his lips and shot a look at the disciples of the Dark Yin Pce who were still in the arena. Then, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and smiled with magnificence, "Xiao Yuner, the Dark Yin Pce will not quibble with you over the first ce in this elimination round. Whateveres next in thispetition, we wont go easy on you." Whoosh! In that instant, the crowd began to scuttle away. Even though the Dark Yin Pce disciples had forfeited the elimination round and epted the second ce, based on the Dongfang Familys current level of strength, not only were they not eliminated from the Divine Trials but theyve even defeated the Medicine Order. This has shocked the entire crowd. "Cough, cough," Seeing that thepetition was over, the City Governor nced at the old men next to him before letting out a dry cough and said, "The elimination round is over. We will arrange the ranks based on the results of the elimination round. Please get some rest now, everyone. Let us all gather at the za again tomorrow." After the City Governor spoke, the crowd began to disperse. The participants in the arena also returned to their respective teams. Amidst the crowd, Rongyue made her way to the Dongfang Familys domain. Her eyes swept past Gu Ruoyun andnded on Wei Yiyis charming face. "Senior aunt Yiyi, long time no see. Master and senior uncle have missed you. Why dont you visit them?" Wei Yiyiughed charmingly but her smile did not reach her eyes, "Far more than their thoughts of me, I miss them dearly as well. Once the Trials are over, you can go back and report to that sl*t and b*stard that I, Wei Yiyi, will soon pay them a visit to reminisce about the good old days!" A cold light shed across Rongyues eyes but her arrogant and cold face maintained its smile, "Alright. Then well await your arrival, senior aunt Yiyi, in the Medicine Order. I will take my leave now. One more thing..." As she spoke, she paused, then stared down at her in an arrogant manner. "Even though you are my senior aunt, I wont go easy on you in the Trials!" Then, she said nothing more as she led the Medicine Order out of the area. From the start of the altercation to the end, Rongyue did not even look at Qianbei Ye, it was as if she did not see him at all. ... The second round of thepetition was held the following day and was filled with more excitement than the elimination round. Many powerful organizations have gathered and some were still discussing Wei Yiyis heroic feat as a one-woman show against a group of enemies. However, the Dongfang Familys performance yesterday was particrly shocking. It still does not mean that the crowd fully believed in their strength yet. As long as they did not even have one disciple with a breakthrough to the rank of a Martial Emperor, they could not possibly achieve victory in the Trials! "Cough, cough." Under the gaze of the crowd, the governor of Cloud City brushed his robes and took his seat. He let out a dry cough and spoke, "Everyone, quiet please." It was as if his voice held power, the crowd became absolutely silent in an instant. "Based on yesterdays elimination round, the official Trials will begin today. We will follow the sequence of the ranks obtained during yesterdays elimination round! Furthermore, I want to dere this beforehand: In the subsequentpetitions, every winning team shall umte 10 points while every losing team will only receive 5 points. The team with the most umted points will be the final victors." Chapter 460: Cheating (2) Chapter 460: Cheating (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That also meant that in the subsequent rounds of thepetition, one win or a loss doesnt really count for much. Only the team with the most umted points will be the champions of the Trials! This caused a lot of added pressure to the crowd and they grew increasingly anxious. Soon, the City Governors servants began to hand out tokens to every organization. As the Dongfang Family was in first ce during the elimination round, they got the first number, followed by the Dark Yin Pce and the Medicine Order. As for the Gu Family, they were in the sixth ce thest ce! When he received his number, Gu Lings expression turned into a particrly ugly shade as he red at the Dongfang Family with gloom and ferocity. "Hmph, that was merely an elimination round. You guys can have it! Next time, my Gu Family will fiercely devastate your Dongfang Family! Ill make you understand the consequences of sheltering a person who belongs to me!" No matter what, he wanted to destroy the Dongfang Family in thepetition so that they would understand that he was not the kind of person who should be provoked. "Seeing as everyone has already received their numbers, then let the Trials officially begin. Allow me to first introduce the teams!" The City Governor nced at the crowd before him and let out a dry cough, "Number 1 will go up against number 3, number 2 will go up against number 4, and number 5 against number 6! All teams mentioned shall send one representative to participate in thepetition. Now, you may all discuss on whom you wish to send as a representative then write it on a piece of paper and hand it to me." There were three arenas in the za. In order to save time, all six team members will be put through the Trials at the same time. Of course, in order to ensure a fair match, the teams will not be allowed to know the oppositions chosen representative! At the same time, members who have alreadypeted were not allowed to enter any subsequent matches! However, no one expected the Dongfang Family to go up against the Medicine Order so soon. "Guess, who do you think will win this round?" "It goes without saying that its going to be the Medicine Order without a doubt. Based on the Medicine Orders powers, they cannot lose!" "I think so too. The Dongfang Family cannot bepared with the Medicine Order." The crowd shook their heads, obviously looking down on the Dongfang Family. Meanwhile, in the Dongfang Family team, Dongfang Changjin turned towards the group and asked, "Well be going against the Medicine Order in the first round. Who amongst you is willing to go first?" "Elder, l will go." Hearing this, Qingyun quickly stood up and said, "I am willing to fight the Medicine Order." "Alright." Dongfang Changjin paused in silence, then nodded her head, "Qingyun, your powers are at the rank of a high-level Martial King. It would be safer for you to go. Hence, you shall represent us in the match against the Medicine Order. Furthermore, you must be careful. If you really cannot go on, admit defeat." "Dont worry, Elder. I wont lose!" How many years has it been? How many years has it been where the Dongfang Family was forfeited in the elimination round? All of this has been due to the machinations of the Medicine Order! Now, with great difficulty, we finally have the chance to vent our frustrations. I will not give up! Soon, the other teams finished choosing their respective representatives and the eyes of the crowd slowly drew their attention to the arena. Rongyue observed Qingyun who was making his way on to the arena and a peculiar glint shed across her eyes, "The Dongfang Family is sending him? Since thats the case, Qingling will not lose." ... In the arena, Qinglings disdainful gaze swept towards the mans face andughed scornfully, "Qingyun, we meet again. What? You, a warrior vanquished by my hand, would actually have the guts to fight with me? Are you not afraid of me beating you like a dog once again?" Fun fact: Qingling is actually written as , which means quick and agile. Qingyun is written as , which means clear skies. They are in no way rted to one another. :) Chapter 461: Cheating (3) Chapter 461: Cheating (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qingyuns expression changed, "That wasst year. This time, I wont lose to you." "A defeated opponent is a defeated opponent, nothing will ever change that fact." Qingling sneered and without warning, an aura burst from her entire body! If this was the mid-level Martial King Qingyun, he would be cowering in fear under my coercion, she thought. And then I will have the opportunity to trample all over him. Of course, this time should be no different! But just as her aura burst towards Qingyun, another burst of energy which was not her own erupted from the others body. Upon feeling the strong coercion, Qinglings face changed greatly and she cried out with an ugly expression on her face, "A high-level Martial King! Youve had a breakthrough!" If I remember correctly, Qingyun seemed to have been stuck as a mid-level Martial King for the longest time, she thought. I didnt think that he would have his breakthrough before the Divine Trials! "Qingyun, do you think that you can defeat me just because youve broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial King? Stop dreaming, I will never lose to you!" Bang! The aura from both sides shed and dispersed throughout the surrounding area, causing the both of them to stumble a few steps back. Qingling drew her sword and with a magnificent sh of the de and the light of the sword came piercing towards Qingyun. Then, with one quick wave of her sword, countless rays from the sword shot towards Qingyun like a meteor rain. Qingyun leaped back to dodge the attack and just as he retreated, the rays from the sword fell onto the arena, carving out endless deep crevices on the ground. They were so deep that it was absolutely shocking. "Qingling, previously my powers were no match for yours so I had to suffer your humiliation. Now, I will no longer give you any chance to humiliate me! Give me an explosion!" Qingyun pointed a finger at Qingling and suddenly a golden light shot out from his fingertip. A deafening thunderbolt exploded towards Qingling. But just as the golden ray of light fell, Qingling had already dodged its attack. Boom! A loud, ring sound was heard! At the same time, arge hole was chiseled into the ce where Qingling had once stood, drawing the attention of the rest of the spectators. Qinglings expression turned into an extremely ugly shade. She had never anticipated that she would not be able to get rid of her opponent so quickly! Shell never live this down! "Qingyun, initially I had not wanted to attack you too brutally on ount of the fact that we were old acquaintances. Unfortunately, you are far too insensitive. If you could only stand there quietly and remain still, wouldnt that have been much better for you? Yet you stubbornly insist on opposing me. Since thats the case, dont me me for being vicious and merciless!" In Qinglings eyes, this Qingyun was nothing but an idiotic moron! If only he could have stayed obediently still, I might even have spared his life, she thought. Yet he stupidly insists on fighting back! This was simply the act ofmitting a foolish crime! Alright then! Since hes insisting on being that way, then I will show no mercy! In the judges box, Bai Xiangtian wrinkled his brow as he observed the arena and calmly dered, "The Dongfang Family will lose this round." "What makes you think so?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi raised an eyebrow and asked. "Its easy. Qingling has already broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial king long ago but the Dongfang boy has only reached that rank just a few days ago. So, it would seem that he hasnt umted enough stamina. Even though he may be able to defend himself with a few techniques, his spiritual energy will soon deplete and he will soon fall into a losing end!" While both sides seemed to be evenly matched, some could already tell that Qingyun was at a disadvantage. Especially since hed only just had his breakthrough, and doesnt have enough control over his powers within this new rank. So, obviously, he was no match for Qingling. Chapter 462: Cheating (4) Chapter 462: Cheating (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even the Honorable Sir Tianqi could not help but frown, clearly feeling mildly troubled. Noticing the expression on his face, Bai Xiangtian was even more confident of the result. His initially arrogant and cold old face was now painted with an utterlycent color. Time rolled on, and soon one burning incense was about to be burned out. The two opponents in the arena began to pant in exhaustion. By this time, Qingyun was not as capable of resisting Qinglings attacks as he had been during the start of the battle. He was forced to defend himself and did not have the chance to fight back. This was the difference between a long-time high-level Martial King and one who had just recently broken through to the rank. "Sigh, lets just watch the other arenas. Its not even the least bit unclear on who will win or lose here. Its not interesting at all." The spectators shook their heads and turned around to watch the other fights. Just at that moment, Qingyun suddenly took out a pill from hispel and swallowed it. His tired and wounded body recovered visibly in an instant. Then, he took out another pill and swallowed it as well. His exhausted spiritual energy began to rejuvenate, filling to the brim. "Again!" said Qingyun as he wiped the sweat from his brow and stared at Qingling. Boom! The crowd was in a sensation and all eyes stared in disbelief at that handsome face. They looked as if they had all discovered a new maind and werepletely shocked to the core. "What was that thing that he just swallowed? How did he manage to heal all his wounds in an instant and refill his spiritual energy?" "Heavens, Ive heard that the maternal granddaughter of the Dongfang Family is the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall, Gu Ruoyun. Could it be that that candy-like object he had swallowed was actually a pill?" "A pill? You mean the pills that have long vanished from the face of the earth for over ten thousand years? My god, this pill was simply too miraculous, no wonder so many in the maind are fighting for one!" In that instant, Qinglings expression turned extremely ugly. Her pale face was drenched in sweat as she gritted her teeth and red at Qingyun, "Youre cheating!" Qingyun curled his lip scornfully, "How am I cheating? If its cheating to heal myself during battle, then you may use this method to cheat as well. Are you not a disciple of the Medicine Order? Ive heard that the Medicine Order is quite excellent. Could it be that you cant even do this one thing? Tsk tsk, if thats the case, then you guys shouldnt be named the Medicine Order anymore. Its best that you change your name to the Ghost Order and be done with it." "Haha!" Just as he spoke, the audienceughed. The Ghost Order? In this entire world, hes probably the only one who would dare to spew such words, they thought in unison. "Youre looking for your own death!" Qingling was thoroughly enraged and her eyes seemed to be spitting fire, "My Medicine Order is holy and sacred, how can someone like you insult us? Anyone who dares to insult the Medicine Order must die!" Whoosh! Qingling gripped the sword in her hand and charged like a lightning bolt towards Qingyun. Her eyes were filled with the intent to kill as she gathered her spiritual energy into the palm of her hand. She then dispersed it into her sword and shed it towards Qingyun with all her might. Due to her loss of spiritual energy, Qingling could only struggle with everything she had left. Win or lose, everything depended on this one attack! She believed that even though Qingyun had broken through as a high-level Martial King, he would not be able to withstand herst attack! "Go to hell, you go to hell!!!" Bang! Both swords shed against one another and a strong light exploded from the collision. Qingling widened her eyes as she looked at Qingyun who had blocked her attack. Her face turned pale. How could this be? She wondered. The attack that I gave everything that I had... Was blocked? I have now exhausted all of my spiritual energy, what can I do now? Anger, hatred, and humiliation. These three feelings appeared within Qinglings expression at the same time. Especially when she thought of how she would soon be defeated by Qingyun in front of the entire crowd. Her heart trembled violently as she gritted her teeth and stared hatefully at him. Chapter 463: Cheating (5) Chapter 463: Cheating (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I cant take this! I really cant take this! My powers were clearly stronger than Qingyuns. Its only because he had used that pill to regain his spiritual energy that caused me to lose by his hand. How could I possibly concede to this? "These Medicine Order disciples are truly useless." From not too far away, a white-robed Shi Yun coldly stared at the fight in the arena as she lightly stroked the back of her snow-white jade-like hand with one finger. A sneer hung from the corners of her lips. "No matter what, I cannot allow the Medicine Order to lose this round." As she spoke, she lowered her pupils and calmly raised the corner of her lips, "But if I made a move to cheat, Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye will notice it in time. So this time, Ill have to rely on you." Whoosh! A shapeless form shot out from Shi Yuns body and flew towards Qingyun in the arena. In that instant, because everyone else was too far away from him, no one noticed a thing... "Xiao Yun! Watch out!" Suddenly, Qianbei Ye seemed to have noticed something and reached out to pull Gu Ruoyun into his embrace. His blood-red eyes were filled with terrifying bloodlust as an air of ruthlessness erupted from his entire being. His silvery hair entangled in the wind and his demonic yet peerlessly beautiful face was suddenly filled with murderous intent. "Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun was dazed but when she regained her senses, a powerful explosion erupted from the arena. The next thing everyone saw was Qingyun body exploding like a firecracker with a crackling and rattling sound. Bai Xiangtians nervousness suddenly disappeared, "It seems that Qinglings attack was effective at thest minute. The Dongfang Family loses!" The Honorable Sir Tianqis elderly face changedpletely. His sharp eyes searched the surroundings as a thick, gloomy, anger stirred from within his body, "The Medicine Order has cheated!" Thats right! At that moment, I could feel an external energy from outside the arena, he mused. That energy did not belong to Qingling! But just when I wanted to investigate it, that energy had disappeared... "Hehe," Bai Xiangtian sneered, "Honorable Sir Tianqi, just admit it. Theyve lost. Besides, everyone saw how Qingyun had lost to Qingling. You would disregard your honor as a judge for the sake of the Dongfang Family and spew such usations. If you say that the Medicine Order has cheated, then show us the evidence." Actually, Bai Xiangtian had also sensed that distinct energy but he would never admit it! As long as the Honorable Sir Tianqi has no evidence, the Medicine Order will win this round! Pop! Pop, pop, pop! Explosion after explosion went on, destroying every inch of Qingyuns body as the crowd watched. The blood gushed out of his now limp and lifeless body, it was a dreadful sight to behold. Qingling had been initially stunned but quickly let out a loudugh. "I told you, you were no match for me! How could anyone like you defeat me? I was only toying with you in the beginning, this was my true power. Hahaha!" Even though Qingling knew that someone was helping her from behind the scenes, nothing could stop her from taking all the glory. Besides, who could possibly know that someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes for her? The audience only saw her defeating Qingyun! "So, as it turns out, Lady Qingling was taking it easy on Qingyun. Otherwise, she wouldnt have taken so long to defeat him" "If Lady Qingling had utilized the scale of this power from the start, she probably would have killed her opponent in one blow. Clearly, the disciples of the Medicine Order were too kind. They didnt want their opponent to lose too badly." "Tsk tsk, this Dongfang Family is still too weak!" No one noticed that at this very moment, Gu Ruoyuns face was as ck as the depths of the ocean. A murderous intent shed from within her once clear and calm gaze. Chapter 464: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (1) Chapter 464: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Ye, do you know whos behind this?" Furthermore, that persons powers were at least one level above hers. Otherwise, she would not have been unable to detect her movements. A blood-red light shed across Qianbei Yes crimson gaze and he replied gloomily, "It was that man who had whisked Shi Yun away back in Heaven City. I initially thought that he was targeting you. I didnt think that it would be Qingyun." "Shi Yun? Shes here?" Gu Ruoyun smiled icily and raised her head. Her fine, ck hair danced against the wind. Her cold, clear eyes held a thick murderous intent as she said, "Xiao Ye, please help me. Conceal yourself in the dark and investigate for the rest of the Trials. Catch Shi Yun!" "Understood." Qianbei Ye nodded, "Leave it to me. You can concentrate on the Trials in peace." Gu Ruoyun said nothing more, staring coldly at the arena with an unreadable expression on her fair visage. "The Medicine Order, Shi Yun... When the timees, I will make you pay for everything youve done!" ... In the arena, Qingling slowly approached Qingyun and sneered as she observed him. She stared down upon with arrogance, "Seeing as you were so great earlier on,e and get me. Hit me if you can. Hahaha, Qingyun, you are a good-for-nothing from head to toe. Your Dongfang Family members are all good-for-nothings. Even after youve broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial King, youre still no match for me!" Qingyun clutched his chest as he raised his head and red fiercely at Qingling. His face was dripping with blood. The expression set off on his bloodied face was an absolutely terrifying sight. "Youre despicable!" "Despicable?" Qingling replied contemptuously, "Everyone on earth knows the kind nature of our Medicine Order. The word despicable can never be used to describe us! Qingyun, had you obediently stayed still instead of resisting, you would have been much better off. You deserved this!" Stomp! Qingling drove her foot fiercely onto Qingyuns head. He let out a muffled groan as blood overflowed from his mouth. "You..." Qingyun wanted to curse and swear at her but before the words coulde out of his mouth, Qingling grabbed his hair and bashed his head against the ground. Gasp! The crowd was shocked, no one thought that Qingling would have treated a defeated man in such a manner. "Stop it!" The Dongfang Family members eyes filled with red-hot rage at the sight of Qinglings actions. They roared madly, moring to rush into the arena and beat her to a pulp. However, Qingling, who had clearly heard their angered cries, drove her foot into Qingyun deeper and kicked him a meter away from her. The extreme force of it caused Qingyun to spit out a mouthful of blood. The man was in such agony that he no longer had the strength to speak. "Im going to beat you until you beg me for mercy! Are your bones not strong and hard? I want to see which one breaks first, your bones, or my leg!" Bang! Qinglings legnded on Qingyuns head once again and Qingyun spat out another mouthful of blood. At that moment, his vision began to grow blurry and the piercing rays of the sun greatly tired his eyes. He felt a strong urge to drift into sleep... "Enough!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi could no longer sit still. He rose from his seat with one swift move and spoke with fury burning in his eyes, "Medicine Order girl, Dongfang Qingyun has lost. The results of the Trials are already out. You can leave now." "Lost?" Qingling sneered, "He hasnt been thrown off the stage nor has he begged for mercy. How can this be considered defeat? I gave him the chance to beg for mercy, he chose not to take it. Who was to me now?" Chapter 465: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (2) Chapter 465: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Honorable Sir Tianqis expression changed greatly, "Youve beaten him to such a degree, how is he supposed to admit defeat? Seeing as the results are out, then I can dere that the victory of this round goes to the Medicine Order." "Hehe," As he spoke, Bai Xiangtian stared mockingly at the Honorable Sir Tianqi. "I believe that the Medicine Order girl makes sense. The rules of the Trials state that as long as the opponent does not admit defeat, thepetition is not over. Honorable Sir Tianqi, you cannot show favoritism." "You..." The Honorable Sir Tianqi was so angered that his face turned ck. He clenched his fist tightly as his heart filled with rage like waves crashing in turmoil in the ocean. He gritted his teeth and spoke, "Bai Xiangtian, dont you f*cking act so shamelessly! Whether the Medicine Order truly cheated, you know the truth deep down in your heart!" Bai Xiangtian sneered and turned around, not even bothering to look at the Honorable Sri Tianqis ashen face. So what if the Medicine Order had cheated? As long as there was no proof, the victors in this round will not be the Dongfang Family. "Qingyun." In the arena, Qingling took one step forward, and looked down at the motionless man on the ground with a smile filled with great contempt, "You should rejoice that youre going to die at the hand of a genius like me. Well, its your Dongfang Familys fault for being on the same team as that traitor, Wei Yiyi, of all people. So when you die, you shouldnt me me. If theres anyone to me, me Gu Ruoyun and Wei Yiyi. Its their fault for causing your death." Then, Qingling lifted her leg once again and aimed it towards Qingyuns head. Once her legnds on his head, Qingyuns skull will certainly crack open and he will die tragically beneath her feet. The Dongfang Family members were enraged and red with reddened eyes at Qingling. They could not stand by idly and watch Qingyun die so violently and some wanted to rush into the arena, even if they had to break the rules of the Trials or face elimination. Just as Qinglings foot was about tond on Qingyuns head, a hand grabbed onto her ankle and with one swift move, flung Qingling a few steps back. A murderous intent shed across her slightly narrowed eyes. "What are you doing?" Bai Xiangtians expression fell. He rose from his seat and stared at the green-clothed young girl and bellowed coldly, "Who gave you permission to enter the arena?" Underneath the wild winds, the young girl lightly raised her lovely face. Her clear and cold voice rang aloud against the whistling sound of the wind in a lukewarm manner, "Qingyun has already lost this battle. Im here to escort him off the arena." "This honored one has spoken, the participant has yet to admit defeat. Hence, thepetition has not yet ended. Continue!" Bai Xiangtian wrinkled his brow and coldly dered. "Oh, really?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly as a frosty light shed across her clear, cold eyes, "Id like to see who dares toy a finger on my Dongfang Family member!" Id like to see who dares toy a finger on my Dongfang Family member! This one sentence was spoken with such clear dominance and arrogance that it moved the hearts of every member of the Dongfang Family. "Gu Ruoyun!" Bang! Bai Xiangtian mmed his hand onto the table in front of him and spoke with a cold re in his eyes, "Do you want to be stripped of your right to participate in the Trials?" "If every judge was as blind as you, then what does it matter if I forfeit the Trials?" said Gu Ruoyun as she lightly raised her head. At this moment, her body seemed to radiate a kind of aura that none could match, "Furthermore, I wont let anyone harm the Dongfang Family members even if I have to be forfeited from the Trials!" This is not the only way for me to enter the Spirit Sect and help my brother, Gu Shengxiao, she thought. This was merely the simplest way. Just because I lose the chance topete in the Trials does not mean that I have no other way to help my big brother. "Bai Xiangtian, I seem to remember another rule in thispetition." The Honorable Sir Tianqi nced at Bai Xiangtian as he said, "If the participant in the arena is unable to admit defeat, then his team member can admit defeat in his ce. If the Gu girl is admitting defeat in his ce, then thispetition has now ended." Chapter 466: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (3) Chapter 466: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats correct." Elder Jiu, who had remained silent for the longest time as he sat next to those two, finally spoke up. "Honorable Sir Tianqi is right. Hence, thispetition shall end here. That member of the Dongfang Family has suffered heavy injuries as well and would require immediate medical attention." "Hmph!" Bai Xiangtians expression changed in an instant. He scoffed coldly and said nothing more. Seeing this, Elder Jiu smiled, "Since thats the case, then thepetition in arena number one is now concluded. The victors are the Medicine Order!" In that instant, the hearts of every member of the Dongfang Family sank. They were so close to winning the battle but the Medicine Order had turned the tides in the end! Even though many of them knew that the Medicine Order utilized external means to cheat their way through but without any proof, what could they possibly do? "Lady Gu, Qingyun, will he be alright?" Dongfang Changjin surveyed the half-conscious Qingyun and asked worriedly. Gu Ruoyun paused in silence before replying, "Qingyuns wounds are extremely serious. There will be two more matches after this. Im no longer participating and Ive sent Xiao Ye to investigate any movements in secret. No one should be able to cheat during the subsequent battles. You need not worry." "Alright." Dongfang Changjin nodded and stared gratefully at Gu Ruoyun. "Lady Gu, I know that thispetition is very important to you yet you were willing to give up the Trials for the sake of our Dongfang Family disciples. I am truly thankful for how youve protected Qingyun." Gu Ruoyun smiled. Her voice was as fresh as a spring breeze but it drove into the hearts of every person like a stone, generating great waves. "Because my mother is Dongfang Yu! I will give everything I have to protect the family she once loved." Because my mother is Dongfang Yu, I will protect every single disciple of the Dongfang Family. The crowd found it extremely difficult to calm their hearts as they watched the young girl leave. Gu Ruoyuns actions today have undoubtedly conquered the hearts of every member of the Dongfang Family! Hence, Gu Ruoyuns words would be even more important than Master Dongfangs in the future and cause a great imbnce in the old mans heart. ... Gu Ruoyuns departure had no effect at all on the nextpetition. After the battle at arena number one has ended, the oue of the other two victors were had already been determined. One of the organizations with a higher chance of receiving the championship title was the Dark Yin Pce. However, no one had expected for the Gu Family, which was cedst during the elimination round, to also emerge as victors. Hence, upon receiving news that the Dongfang Family had lost to the Medicine Order, Gu Ling couldnt stopughing. "The Dongfang Family certainly hasnt changed, what a bunch of good-for-nothings... Already defeated in the first round!" he said smugly. "They cant possibly win in the next few matches now!" However, because Gu Ling had not watched the battle, he was not aware of the exact situation and thought that the Dongfang Family had been immediately defeated by the Medicine Order upon setting foot in the arena. After all, in his eyes, the Dongfang Family will always be useless! "Remember this, all of you," Dongfang Changjin scanned the faces of every Dongfang Family disciple, "In the next few rounds, should we face the Medicine Order again if you truly cannot withstand their attacks... Admit defeat. There is no shame in that. Understood?" "Elder Changjin, as long as Rongyue of the Medicine Order does notpete, the rest of us have nothing to fear. Besides, we must brutally defeat the Medicine Order and vent Qingyuns frustrations in his ce!" "Thats right, if we face the Medicine Order again, let me go out there and fight. I wont let those b*stards off!" The Medicine Order was simply too disgusting for words. Not only have they cheated, they even wanted to murder Qingyun. They simply could not tolerate this! Should they face the Medicine Order again, they will show no mercy. Chapter 467: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (4) Chapter 467: Gu Ruoyuns Rampage (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sigh." Dongfang Changjin sighed softly, "Rongyue of the Medicine Order is the person that I am most worried about. If the representative of the Medicine Order turns out to be her, you must concede no matter what! Nothing is more important than your lives. As long as youre alive, theres still a chance!" Just as she spoke, the City Governors voice could be heard from the front. "In the second round of thepetition, number one will go against number five, number two will go against number six, and number three shall go against number four!" Hearing this, the insufferably smug Gu Ling suddenly began questioning. "Are you kidding me? Were going against the Dark Yin Pce? Why didnt we get the Dongfang Family? If we go up against the Dongfang Family, our Gu Family will certainly win!" The Dark Yin Pce, in the eyes of the secr world, were equally matched in power with the Medicine Order. But the powers of Zuo Shangchen of the Dark Yin Pce are shrouded in mystery. He has never allowed anyone to have any knowledge of his exact rank! Hence, anyone who has gone against a member of the Dark Yin Pce will certainly die without question! "How unfortunate," Zuo Shangchen lightly raised his lip. "I really was hoping to have a duel with the Dongfang Family members, especially my Xiao Yuner." If Gu Ruoyun was still here, she would certainly be fiercely cursing this showy little fox from the bottom of her heart. Honestly, amongst all the participating organizations, she only feared Zuo Shangchen the most. This imp seems to have purposely concealed the true extent of his powers, even she could not sense a thing. "Which one of you is going to participate this round?" Dongfang Changjin looked at her team members and asked. Everyone fell silent. No one uttered a single word. They all wanted to fight the Medicine Order. Hence, no one was actually interested in facing number five the Tianqing Order. Right as Dongfang Changjin was spiraling into a particrly difficult situation, a young, tender voice said, "Ill go." Hearing this, everyone turned their heads. Their gaze fell on the little lords adorable face. Bai Chuan bit his lip but his small face carried a maturity far beyond his years. His eyes sparkled with determination and the profound experience of a small adult. "I want to try. May I?" Dongfang Changjin was in a daze and knit her brows in confusion. Its not that I dont have faith in Bai Chuan, but this guy only looks to be about ten or twelve years old at the very most, she thought . And the participants in the trials are ranked as low-level Martial Kings at the very least. If I let this kid go up there... Wouldnt that be equivalent to sending amb into a ughterhouse? "Let him go. When ites to facing the Tianqing Order, Bai Chuan would have a better chance." Wei Yiyi slowly chimed in as she nced at Bai Chuan. Actually, Gu Ruoyun had permitted Bai Chuan to join thepetition for selfish reasons! Even though Bai Chuans current level of strength wasnt exactly powerful, prior to this, Gu Ruoyun had given him a book of cultivation skills! That book was not about gaining strength in power but about rapid cultivation! Bai Chuan had always remained within thepound of the Devil Sect and has never had any experience in battle. So she had asked Wei Yiyi to bring Bai Chuan along to the Trials. "Alright." Dongfang Changjin sighed, "The Tianqing Order isnt very powerful but they still have a few expert cultivators in their ranks. You must be careful. If youre really unable to beat them, admit defeat. Well regain our points in the subsequent battles." Bai Chuan raised his twinkling eyes and smiled shyly, "Actually, even I dont know if Ill win but Ill do my best. I wont let you all down." Then, he slowly walked into the arena under the gaze of the crowd. "Pfft!" Suddenly, a sharp-eyed observer caught a glimpse of Bai Chuan and burst outughing. Heughed so hard that he cried and eximed exaggeratedly, "Am I looking at this right? The Dongfang Family is sending a little boy to the arena? Haha, have they lost all hope for victory?" Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Bai Chuan, you are too cute for words. *pinches cheeks* >< Rate Trantion Quality 70ments join in Chapter 468: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! In an instant, all eyes had turned to the arena. They could not help butugh once they saw that small, childish figure. "Tsk tsk, looks like the Dongfang family is ready to throw in the towel... Sending a young boy into the arena... How is this different from bowing out and giving way to thepetition?" "Perhaps this is the suspenseful battle that weve never had for so many years, and itll be the mostughable Ive ever witnessed so far! Could it be that the Dongfang family has run out of fighters?" The chattering gossips of the crowd had no effect whatsoever on Bai Chuan. He merely furrowed his brow with profound maturity and observed his enemy inplete seriousness. His small face held a kind of somber maturity far beyond his years. "Dont worry, little man. When the timees, Ill be a little gentler on you. Even I cant bear to harm such a cute little guy like you." Zhao Lin rubbed his fist and stared smilingly with pearly-white teeth at the bright-eyed young boy. Honestly, amongst the team members of the Peaceful Heaven Order, he was considered to be at the bottom of the rank. He was still a low-level Martial King! He had expected to lose this round but instead, the opposition had sent a small child who was not even a Martial King as a representative. Now, wasnt this a special gift to him? "Uncle." Bai Chuan blinked as his soft and tender face lit up with a smile, "Im only here to have fun. So please be a little gentler, Im a bit afraid of enduring the pain." Initially, Zhao Lin was rather surprised at the sight of the childs disy of maturity having kept his silence in the face of such a great slew of humiliation. However, upon hearing Bai Chuans request, he could not help butugh. A child will always be a child, they will never lose their naivety! This child is probably a disciple from a direct descendant of the Dongfang family, so hes utilizing this opportunity to have some fun, thought Zhao Lin. However, I will make this little guy understand that this is not his personal yground. "Haha, dont worry little guy. I wont hurt you at all!" Zhao Lin burst outughing before charging towards Bai Chuan without even drawing his weapon. The tiny figure stayed very still in the arena and did not move a single muscle. It almost seemed as if he was petrified with fear as he stared with wide eyes at therge man charging towards him. "Alright, thepetition is over." Bai Xiangtian sneered and shook his head, "The losing team this round will be the Dongfang family again." He could already see the little kid being picked up by Zhao Lin and thrown out of the arena. A match like this between two opponents with such a vast difference in rank, there wasnt a lot of suspense. The Honorable Sir Tianqi stayed silent. He wrinkled his brows and was unsure of what to think as he stared at the arena with troubled eyes. "Is the Dongfang family really going to lose? No! Knowing that girl, she would never risk the lives of anyone close to her unless she was absolutely sure. I dont believe that this little boy would lose so easily." Just as Zhao Lin was about to grab Bai Chuans arm, the young boys small body moved aside. His opponent ended up grabbing the corner of his sleeve instead, ripping it off entirely and exposing his fair, dewy-white skin. "Uncle, if you want to fight, then fight. Why must you tear off my clothes?" Bai Chuan stumbled a few steps back and covered his arm with tears glistening in his eyes. The hurt look on his face was as if someone had ravaged him. He bit his pretty pink lips and said, "Could it be that you have that sort of addiction? You like children?" Zhao Lins face turned white then green. Based on his estimation in range, he should have been able to catch Bai Chuan with total uracy. Yet this child was actually able to dodge my attack? He thought. No! Its surely a coincidence. This must definitely be a coincidence! Chapter 468: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (1) Chapter 468: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! In an instant, all eyes had turned to the arena. They could not help butugh once they saw that small, childish figure. "Tsk tsk, looks like the Dongfang family is ready to throw in the towel... Sending a young boy into the arena... How is this different from bowing out and giving way to thepetition?" "Perhaps this is the suspenseful battle that weve never had for so many years, and itll be the mostughable Ive ever witnessed so far! Could it be that the Dongfang family has run out of fighters?" The chattering gossips of the crowd had no effect whatsoever on Bai Chuan. He merely furrowed his brow with profound maturity and observed his enemy inplete seriousness. His small face held a kind of somber maturity far beyond his years. "Dont worry, little man. When the timees, Ill be a little gentler on you. Even I cant bear to harm such a cute little guy like you." Zhao Lin rubbed his fist and stared smilingly with pearly-white teeth at the bright-eyed young boy. Honestly, amongst the team members of the Peaceful Heaven Order, he was considered to be at the bottom of the rank. He was still a low-level Martial King! He had expected to lose this round but instead, the opposition had sent a small child who was not even a Martial King as a representative. Now, wasnt this a special gift to him? "Uncle." Bai Chuan blinked as his soft and tender face lit up with a smile, "Im only here to have fun. So please be a little gentler, Im a bit afraid of enduring the pain." Initially, Zhao Lin was rather surprised at the sight of the childs disy of maturity having kept his silence in the face of such a great slew of humiliation. However, upon hearing Bai Chuans request, he could not help butugh. A child will always be a child, they will never lose their naivety! This child is probably a disciple from a direct descendant of the Dongfang family, so hes utilizing this opportunity to have some fun, thought Zhao Lin. However, I will make this little guy understand that this is not his personal yground. "Haha, dont worry little guy. I wont hurt you at all!" Zhao Lin burst outughing before charging towards Bai Chuan without even drawing his weapon. The tiny figure stayed very still in the arena and did not move a single muscle. It almost seemed as if he was petrified with fear as he stared with wide eyes at therge man charging towards him. "Alright, thepetition is over." Bai Xiangtian sneered and shook his head, "The losing team this round will be the Dongfang family again." He could already see the little kid being picked up by Zhao Lin and thrown out of the arena. A match like this between two opponents with such a vast difference in rank, there wasnt a lot of suspense. The Honorable Sir Tianqi stayed silent. He wrinkled his brows and was unsure of what to think as he stared at the arena with troubled eyes. "Is the Dongfang family really going to lose? No! Knowing that girl, she would never risk the lives of anyone close to her unless she was absolutely sure. I dont believe that this little boy would lose so easily." Just as Zhao Lin was about to grab Bai Chuans arm, the young boys small body moved aside. His opponent ended up grabbing the corner of his sleeve instead, ripping it off entirely and exposing his fair, dewy-white skin. "Uncle, if you want to fight, then fight. Why must you tear off my clothes?" Bai Chuan stumbled a few steps back and covered his arm with tears glistening in his eyes. The hurt look on his face was as if someone had ravaged him. He bit his pretty pink lips and said, "Could it be that you have that sort of addiction? You like children?" Zhao Lins face turned white then green. Based on his estimation in range, he should have been able to catch Bai Chuan with total uracy. Yet this child was actually able to dodge my attack? He thought. No! Its surely a coincidence. This must definitely be a coincidence! Chapter 469: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (2) Chapter 469: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, he nearly exploded with rage when he heard what the audience was saying. "I never thought that as a man, Zhao Lin would turn out to have such urges. Furthermore, he has a preference for children. Tsk tsk. I really couldnt tell." "But is that not so? Based on his level of power, catching the boy would be an expected move. Yet he didnt catch him at all and instead tore off his clothes in public. What a pervert!" "No way. Id better keep a distance from him next time. What if he takes an interest in my anus? What should I do then?" Thatst sentence came from a middle-aged man with pockmarks all over his face. In addition, he shed a set of yellowed teeth as he spoke and sprayed his spit all over the ce. His beady eyes were squinted into one line and had a hairy mole grew on the corner of his eye. It was a disgusting sight. Zhao Lin nearly puked at the sight of him. With looks like that, he dares to im that I would take a fancy to his anus? If I were to look at him again, I wouldnt be able to eat for three consecutive days. How disgusting! "Kid, I started off having no intentions of hurting you but the situation has now escted beyond my control! For the sake of my reputation, I must torture you brutally!" Zhao Lins face had darkened and he spoke in a voice that was so low that only the two of them could hear it. "What?" Bai Chuan suddenly cried out in shock and his adorable little face twisted into a state, "You want me to meet you at your quarters tonight? And you want to torture me brutally? I... Can I not go? I dont like men, especially men of your type, Uncle." After he spoke, the crowd burst into a cacophony of discussion once again. Their eyes were staring disdainfully at Zhao Lin, especially a few women who were ovee with motherly love. Their hearts were cursing Zhao Lins ancestors up to the eighteenth generation. "You brat, youre f*cking ndering me!" Zhao Lins expression took a violent turn as he roared angrily and charged towards Bai Chuan. His face was filled with malevolence, his eyes were bloodshot like a fierce, starving wolf that hasnt had anything to eat for days. Riiip! Zhao Lins hand had reached out for Bai Chuans chest, poised to scratch and tear out his opponents flesh. However, he did not expect that small figure to take a few steps back just in time. This caused him to grab onto Bai Chuanspel instead, tearing out a ratherrge piece. In that instance, Zhao Lins face looked like he had been made to swallow a pile of sh*t, it was an absolutely ugly sight to behold. His bloodshot eyes made a brutal impression as if he wanted to throw himself onto the adorable little child and eat him up. "I say, Zhao Lin, havent you had enough? This is a public area. Cant you take care of your image?" "Are you trying to show everyone how perverted you really are? Tearing off the clothes of someones child. You better not tell me that this small child somehow managed to avoid your attack and caused you to tear his clothes off instead! What rank are you in, and what rank is he in? I bet you could kill him before he can even react! So youre definitely doing this on purpose!" Not a single person believed that Bai Chuan could have avoided Zhao Lins attack! After all, the difference in power between the two was far too great. When faced with an attack from a low-level Martial King, this little boy could never have been able to react in time. So, Zhao Lin was definitely doing it on purpose! The crowd thought in unison. Hearing this, even Zhao Lin could not air his grievances. He simply did not know how this child was able to time his movements so perfectly each time until he ended up tearing off his clothes! I was moving at the fastest speed possible, he thought. Based on his level of strength, he shouldnt even be able to avoid my attacks at all. "You brat, you dared to frame me. Alright, very well! Im going to make sure you pay for this!" Zhao Linughed coldly and, disying his eagle-like ws, aimed them straight at Bai Chuans exposed chest with ferocity. Chapter 470: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (3) Chapter 470: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion From what he could see, there were no more clothes for him to grab on to. Lets see how hes going to escape this time! However, Zhao Lin was clearly overthinking things. Just as he closed in on Bai Chuan, the originally smiling boy suddenly widened his eyes in fear. He then turned around and fled, screaming as he ran, "Help! This uncle is trying to take off my pants! Im still young, I dont want to lose my innocence so soon!" m! Zhao Lin, who had been gaining speed behind him, nearly tripped and fell onto the ground. He roared angrily, "You stupid brat, f*cking stand still!" Stand still? Bai Chuan curled his lips. If I stayed still, wouldnt that be an idiotic move? As long as I dont want to be caught, no one can catch me! "Tsk tsk, this Peaceful Heaven Order simply has no principles," said Honorable Sir Tianqi with a disdainful look on his face, "The most Ive done is peep at youngdies in the bathhouses or look for some action. This guy here is really good. Not only does he have the hots for men, he will even set his sights on a small boy. At this point, that homosexual Honorable Poison Master is far better than him. At least that guy doesnt bully small boys." Not too far away, just as the Honorable Poison Master was about to gallop off into the distance, he sneezed. The man wrinkled his brows and said, "Whos talking about me behind my back? Could it be the Honorable Sir Tianqi? That b*stard!" Unfortunately, even after chasing him for so long, he had lost sight of that old man. If I dont kill him and news of my preference for men gets out, my reputation will crumble into pieces! Sadly, the Honorable Poison Master had never expected that the Honorable Sir Tianqi would end up exposing his darkest secret in broad daylight... If he finds out about this, he would probably have the urge to whip the Honorable Sir Tianqis corpse for a hundred days! ... The matches in the other arenas have pretty much concluded. Only Bai Chuan and Zhao Lin were still in the middle of their chase. However, no matter how hard Zhao Lin tried to catch up, Bai Chuan was always a few steps ahead. He felt as if he was always just about to catch up to him. but no matter how hard he tried, both sides still remained a few steps apart. "Just what is Zhao Lin doing? Is he throwing in the game on purpose?" "I think so. After all, isnt that guy concerned about the opponents delicate little anus? Thats why hes throwing in the towel on purpose!" "Perhaps he didnt eat enoughst night, the Peaceful Heaven Order must have starved him so he isnt able to use his strength. Thispetition is getting boring, we dont want to watch it anymore." The crowd wrinkled their brows, they had believed that this would have been an easy match. Yet it had dragged on until one entire incense stick had burned out. The Peaceful Heaven Order disciples were running out of patience too and yelled, "Zhao Lin, are you evenpetent? Youre taking so long just to take care of a little child? If you cant finish thispetition, dont even think of returning to the Peaceful Heaven Order. Our Peaceful Heaven Order has no ce for a good-for-nothing like you!" Zhao Lin only wished that he could curse and swear at the idle gossipers who werent suffering a backache like him. You motherf*ckers, you get rid of him yourself if you think you can! Even I dont know what kind of devil Ive encountered, I cant even catch up to someone who hasnt even reached the rank of a Martial King! Wiping the sweat from his brow, Zhao Lin huffed and puffed until his entire face turned red in color. He red furiously at Bai Chuan who was sprinting ahead of him. Compared to him, Bai Chuans state of mind was actually pretty calm. He didnt look like someone who had been running for a long time. "Zhao Lin, you mother f*cker. Do you even want to fight? Youve only been running for a while, and you cant even stand it anymore. Did you not have enough to eat? You cant even defeat a child. Youre nothing but a useless piece of trash!" The Peaceful Heaven Order disciples spat angrily at him. Their humiliating words caused Zhao Lin to go even redder in the face. Finally, he could no longer stand the insults hurled towards him. He stepped out and bellowed, "Whichever mother f*cker wishes to spout more nonsense shoulde up here and fight personally! So what if I throw in the towel? Referee, I wish to concede!" Chapter 471: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (4) Chapter 471: Coincidence, A Definite Coincidence! (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! In that moment, the crowd dived into a sensation. Everyone was engrossed in a fervent discussion and their eyes were filled with astonishment. Zhao Lin from the Peaceful Heaven Order actually conceded defeat! Besides, hed lost to a child whose wings were not even fully grown yet! Did we hear it wrong? The crowd wondered in unison. Even if Zhao Lin fully intended on taking it easy on him, there was no need to admit defeat! Yet he has clearly admitted defeat... Bai Xiangtians expression turned an ugly shade and he asked darkly, "Youre sure about your choice?" "Yes." Zhao Lin gritted his teeth, "I admit defeat!" He knew that if he were to continue chasing the boy, he would end up dying from exhaustion. As such, it would be better for him to admit defeat. At least he wouldnt lose so spectacrly! "Seeing as the Peaceful Heaven Order has admitted defeat," Honorable Sir Tianqi hurriedly spoke up, not giving Bai Xiangtian any more opportunities, "Then the victor of this match is the Dongfang family!" This time, forget about everyone else, even the Dongfang family was stirred up. Ling did not restrain herself and scooped up Bai Chuan, who had been making his way out of the arena, into her arms before kissing him furiously. This caused Bai Chuans face to flush with embarrassment. He stared at Wei Yiyi as if pleading for her to save him. Wei Yiyi had been smiling since the very beginning. She did not say much. She was probably the only one who had truly believed that Bai Chuan would not lose in this match! Its true, Bai Chuan would not have been able to defeat Zhao Lin in a one-on-one fight. But Bai Chuan was exceptionally fast. Unless the opponent was at the rank of a Martial Emperor, not many would be able to catch him. Since they would be unable to catch him, he could actually exhaust them to death. "Hmph!" Just then, a cynical scoff was heard from the sides. Ling frowned at the sound of the voice and a sense of loathing shed across her eyes. "Gu Ling, what do you want now?" The faces of the members of the Dongfang family changed greatly at the sight of Gu Ling who was leading a group of people towards them. The Dongfang family members quickly surrounded Ling protectively. Gu Ling sneered and spoke snobbishly, "It seems that the Dongfang family iscking in manpower. Its the only exnation as to why youve sent a child into the arena. Even if he did win, it was truly due to a stroke of luck and not based on his innate powers. I dont see why you should be celebrating at all." His words greatly enraged the disciples of the Dongfang family. If Dongfang Changjin had not stopped them, they would probably have charged towards him and beat him into a pulp. "Bunch of useless cowards!" Gu Lings voice grew colder and colder, containing an unrestrained snobbishness, "If the Dongfang family goes up against the Gu family in the next round, I, Gu Ling, shall personally take on the match. I wonder if any of the Dongfang family members would dare go up against me? Hahaha!" He threw his head back andughed before leaving despite the angry res from the group. "Theres no need to be rash." said Dongfang Changjin as she stared at the direction of Gu Lings departure, "Settle all your grudges in the arena. Thats the only way to avoid causing trouble for the Dongfang family." The group remained indignant anyway, that Gu family was simply made up of a bunch of intolerable bullies. However, possibly due to a fate determined by an unseen world, in the next draw, the Dongfang family coincidentally ended up having to fight against the Gu family. Some parties, who were already aware of the dispute between the two families, began to gossip fervently. "Master, I want to participate in this match." Ling raised her head with eyes full of resolve. Dongfang Changjin furrowed her brows, "Are you sure? Your powers..." "Master, this has been a great burden from within my heart. If I dont defeat him, Ill never be able to live it down. So I must fight him. Dont worry, I wont lose. And I will not humiliate the Dongfang family!" In this moment, Lings heart held far more resolve than anyone else. She begged for the chance to participate in the trials for what reason? To defeat Gu Ling, of course! To wipe off her past disgrace! Hence, in this battle, not only was she going to participate, she was going to defeat Gu Ling! Chapter 472: Linlang Versus Gu Ling (1) Chapter 472: Ling Versus Gu Ling (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The two opponents faced each other in the arena, ready for battle. Ling tightly clenched her fist as she saw Gu Ling who was standing in front of her. At this moment, all his past insults suddenly appeared in her minds eye, giving further resolve in her obstinate little face. If I lose the battle today, she thought, Ill probably never be able to recover from the reality of it all! Especially this grudge that Im holding, that I can never get over. "Ling." Gu Ling raised his chin arrogantly, coldly fixing his attention on the petite yet exquisite girl before him, "I dont want to hurt you. How about this - you admit defeat and Ill let you off. What do you say?" Ling raised her head and stared with full determination at Gu Ling in front of her. "Gu Ling, Ive been waiting for this fight for a very long time! This is a rare opportunity. So even if you kill me, Ill never admit defeat." "You fail to appreciate my kindness!" Gu Lingughed coldly then slowly raised his hand. With one gentle wave, he raised a catastrophic storm and directed it straight towards Ling. Ling failed to dodge in time and was hit by the violent storm squarely on her chest. Her body was mmed a few steps back and stopped in a screeching halt at the edge of the arena. She wiped off her bloodstains before charging quickly at Gu Ling. Her eyes were filled with such resolve that it was hurtful to watch. Before Ling could even reach Gu Ling, the man suddenly lifted his leg and directed it at Lings chest. Blood sputtered from Ling as her body was flung high up into the air. Then, with a sudden leap, Gu Lingnded his fist onto Ling, mming her onto the ground. Thump! Her bodynded heavily on the ground and smashed through ayer of wooden nks in the arena. The amount of force that Gu Ling had used in this one attack was clear for all to see. "Ling!!!" The disciples of the Dongfang family began to panic as they screamed wildly with concern. Even Dongfang Changjin felt her heart fill with worry. After all, the contrast in the level of strength between both parties was far too great. She didnt know if allowing Ling to go into battle was the right decision... "Cough, cough!" Ling coughed and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. She wiped away the blood from her lips and staggered to her feet. "I must not lose!" I refuse to lose! She thought as she tightened her resolve. Not only for the sake of shaking off the shadows of my past but also because I refuse to betray the hopes of those who believe in me! "Such extreme stubbornness!" Gu Ling stared mockingly at the faltering woman and eximed with a disdainful look on his face, "Ling, Im the sun and moon, you are but a single grain of rice. Your light can never eclipse me. Everything that you will suffer today was brought upon yourself by your own doing. If you had only obeyed my wishes like a good little girl, wouldnt things have turned out better?" Bang! Then, with a single wave of his hand, he raised a storm of dust and nearly caused Lings staggering body to topple over once more. Luckily, she drew her sword and blocked his attack in the nick of time, digging her heels into her stance. However, it became very obvious that Gu Ling has no intentions of letting Ling off so easily. His attacksnded like a thunderstorm on Ling,ing at her one after another mercilessly. This was clearly a case of one-sided abuse. Many in the audience had to turn away as they were unable to continue watching the fight. Ling raised her hand to shield her head, forcibly stiffening her dainty little body to resist the merciless attacks as blood trickled endlessly from her mouth. However, she never begged for mercy the entire time nor did she make a single sound. "Thats enough, Ling. Admit defeat now! Youre no match for him!" Dongfang Changjins expression changed greatly as she screamed in panic. Admit defeat? Ling smiled bitterly, Ive waited far too long for this day. How could I give up just like this? Rate Trantion Quality 72ments join in Chapter 473: Ling Versus Gu Ling (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No! She thought. I cant live with this! Even if I die, I will not admit defeat! Besides, the Dongfang family had climbed back into the innings with great difficulty. If I surrender, wouldnt it strip them into retreat? If I do this, how can I face Lady Gu who had such faith in me? "I will not admit defeat, Gu Ling, I will defeat you today!" Ling dered stubbornly as she pushed back forcefully, causing Gu Ling to stumble a few steps back. "Youve overestimated your abilities!" Gu Lingughed coldly, raising the corners of his lips into a disdainful smile. Then, his body appeared behind Ling in a sh. Before Ling could grasp what was going on, he picked her up into the air and threw her body down with ferocity. Bang! Arge hole appeared in the sturdy wooden nks of the arena where Ling had violentlynded. Her mouth was filled with blood and her face was as pale as a sheet. "Ling, I thought you enjoyed running away? Ill make it so that the lower half of your body can no longer move. Lets see how youre going to run away now!" Gu Ling slowly walked towards Ling then leaned over to look at the girl whose face was nowpletely drained of color. He sneered, "If only you had obediently be a little ve girl who warms my bed, wouldnt that had been much better than this? This time, Im definitely taking you back to the Gu family. If you still refuse, I can use your mother in your ce. Dont judge your mother based on the fact that shes already a middle-aged woman, shes still rather attractive. My subordinates have been drooling over her for a very long time now. Im sure theyd love to have a taste of her." Ling gritted her teeth and her eyes were bursting with mes of rage. When paired with her bloodied face, it was an extremely terrifying sight. "Haha!" Gu Ling burst intoughter and spoke disdainfully, "Watch and see if I dare, Ling. People like you dont have the right to yell and scream at lords like myself. Just because youve managed to curry favor with the Dongfang family do you think you can sit at the same table as me? Servants are servants. You will always be a servant!" Boom! Suddenly, a powerful aura erupted from the ruins. Upon feeling this power, Gu Ling went into shock. "A breakthrough?" Gu Lings eyes darkened. Ling actually had a breakthrough at a time like this! But so what if she had a breakthrough? He sneered to himself, Im a high-level Martial King. Why should I fear a newly-broken through mid-level Martial King? "Gu Ling, Im going to murder you!" A loud, furious roar was heard. The next thing everyone could see was Lings body charging like a bolt of lightning towards Gu Ling. Lings eyes were bloodshot. She drew her sword and pointed it at Gu Ling. This sword was not the spiritual weapon that Gu Ruoyun had given her. After all, she was not going to use that treasured spiritual weapon unless she had absolutely no other choice. "Youre looking for your own death!" Gu Ling shouted. The aura from his body grew into a riot, as if a hurricane was being raised from his surroundings. Zing! The force from Lings sword shed with the hurricane around him. A wave filled with turmoil erupted from the explosion, causing Ling to stumble a few steps back. Regardless, the distance between a high-level Martial King and a mid-level Martial King was not a small one. However, Ling did not retreat. Instead, she charged forward once again towards Gu Ling, attacking at full force! Her attacks were brutal. Each blow was greater than thest and she charged her opponent as if her own life did not matter. "Ling, have you f*cking gone insane? Gu Lings expression finally drained of color. He never expected Ling to attack so wildly. What good will this do for her? "Gu Ling, I want to kill you!!!" As long as I kill him, she thought, I dont care if Im hurting myself. Sensing the ferocity that stirred vigorously in Lings murderous intent, Gu Lings face turned an extremely ugly shade. This woman is clearly disregarding her own life! He thought. If she actually manages to kill me, Im afraid she will end up crippling herself in the process! Chapter 473: Linlang Versus Gu Ling (2) Chapter 473: Ling Versus Gu Ling (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No! She thought. I cant live with this! Even if I die, I will not admit defeat! Besides, the Dongfang family had climbed back into the innings with great difficulty. If I surrender, wouldnt it strip them into retreat? If I do this, how can I face Lady Gu who had such faith in me? "I will not admit defeat, Gu Ling, I will defeat you today!" Ling dered stubbornly as she pushed back forcefully, causing Gu Ling to stumble a few steps back. "Youve overestimated your abilities!" Gu Lingughed coldly, raising the corners of his lips into a disdainful smile. Then, his body appeared behind Ling in a sh. Before Ling could grasp what was going on, he picked her up into the air and threw her body down with ferocity. Bang! Arge hole appeared in the sturdy wooden nks of the arena where Ling had violentlynded. Her mouth was filled with blood and her face was as pale as a sheet. "Ling, I thought you enjoyed running away? Ill make it so that the lower half of your body can no longer move. Lets see how youre going to run away now!" Gu Ling slowly walked towards Ling then leaned over to look at the girl whose face was nowpletely drained of color. He sneered, "If only you had obediently be a little ve girl who warms my bed, wouldnt that had been much better than this? This time, Im definitely taking you back to the Gu family. If you still refuse, I can use your mother in your ce. Dont judge your mother based on the fact that shes already a middle-aged woman, shes still rather attractive. My subordinates have been drooling over her for a very long time now. Im sure theyd love to have a taste of her." Ling gritted her teeth and her eyes were bursting with mes of rage. When paired with her bloodied face, it was an extremely terrifying sight. "Haha!" Gu Ling burst intoughter and spoke disdainfully, "Watch and see if I dare, Ling. People like you dont have the right to yell and scream at lords like myself. Just because youve managed to curry favor with the Dongfang family do you think you can sit at the same table as me? Servants are servants. You will always be a servant!" Boom! Suddenly, a powerful aura erupted from the ruins. Upon feeling this power, Gu Ling went into shock. "A breakthrough?" Gu Lings eyes darkened. Ling actually had a breakthrough at a time like this! But so what if she had a breakthrough? He sneered to himself, Im a high-level Martial King. Why should I fear a newly-broken through mid-level Martial King? "Gu Ling, Im going to murder you!" A loud, furious roar was heard. The next thing everyone could see was Lings body charging like a bolt of lightning towards Gu Ling. Lings eyes were bloodshot. She drew her sword and pointed it at Gu Ling. This sword was not the spiritual weapon that Gu Ruoyun had given her. After all, she was not going to use that treasured spiritual weapon unless she had absolutely no other choice. "Youre looking for your own death!" Gu Ling shouted. The aura from his body grew into a riot, as if a hurricane was being raised from his surroundings. Zing! The force from Lings sword shed with the hurricane around him. A wave filled with turmoil erupted from the explosion, causing Ling to stumble a few steps back. Regardless, the distance between a high-level Martial King and a mid-level Martial King was not a small one. However, Ling did not retreat. Instead, she charged forward once again towards Gu Ling, attacking at full force! Her attacks were brutal. Each blow was greater than thest and she charged her opponent as if her own life did not matter. "Ling, have you f*cking gone insane? Gu Lings expression finally drained of color. He never expected Ling to attack so wildly. What good will this do for her? "Gu Ling, I want to kill you!!!" As long as I kill him, she thought, I dont care if Im hurting myself. Sensing the ferocity that stirred vigorously in Lings murderous intent, Gu Lings face turned an extremely ugly shade. This woman is clearly disregarding her own life! He thought. If she actually manages to kill me, Im afraid she will end up crippling herself in the process! Chapter 474: Linlang Versus Gu Ling (3) Chapter 474: Ling Versus Gu Ling (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Is that... Truly worth all of this? Wondered Gu Ling. But unbeknownst to Gu Ling, in Lings eyes, everything was worth it as long as she could kill him! Even the crowd was confused over what had happened and erupted into fervent discussions. "What kind of attack is that Dongfang family girl utilizing? How can it be that a high-level Martial King, Gu Ling, could end up being caught downwind?" "It seems that those attacks will not only hurt her enemy, it will cause harm to herself as well. Has she gone insane? Utilizing thisst resort for the sake of victory?" Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Wave after wave of violent attacks was thrown at Gu Ling. The more Ling attacked, the paler her face became. Her face seems topletely drained of color and blood began to flow from her nose. It was almost as if her blood was slowly being depleted from her system. Bang! A wave of her sword broke through Gu Lings defenses and caused him to immediately stumble backwards. His forehead was now drenched in cold sweat and his face was as white as a sheet. "This girl is actually using the martial skill that Id once taught her." Dongfang Changjin sighed helplessly, "Actually, if Gu Ling hadnt angered her with his words, she would never have used it. Now, she has only one goal kill Gu Ling." As such, it does not even matter if she ended up harming herself in the process! "Ling!!!" Gu Ling finally panicked and gritted his teeth as he dered, "You quit being so f*cking insane. Cant you calm down?" Now, he thoroughly regretted needling her with his words! Because he had underestimated his enemy from the beginning, he did not even bother to bring along the crippled spirit weapon he had acquired during the trade fair so that now he was simply no match for her. Yet he never thought that Ling would resort to attacks that would damage herself just to take down her opponent. "Gu Ling, you can go to hell!" BOOM! Lings attack pushed Gu Ling back as she then raised her sword. Her bloodthirsty eyes were filled with a thick murderous intent. She then shed her sword towards Gu Lings chest in one fell swoop. The audience held their breath, no one had imagined that Ling was truly going to kill him. The Elder of the Gu familys expression fell immediately and they bellowed angrily, "Stop, stop this right now!" Bang! A sh of white light suddenly appeared and crashed into Lings chest before the Elder of the Gu family could reach her. Lings body was promptly flung into the air, streaking across the skies like a curveball before falling to the ground. Shortly, an elderly yet chilling voice rang aloud. "Be lenient wherever possible, little girl. Your Dongfang family wins this round, theres no need for ruthlessness here." Bai Xiangtians voice was cold yet it held unquestionable firmness. "Bai Xiangtian, whats the meaning of this?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was enraged, "You, as a judge, would actually raise your hand and harm a participant?" Bai Xiangtian swept him a cold nce, "The participants here are all geniuses, we cannot afford to lose a single one of them. Their loss is equivalent to the loss of the maind. Honorable Sir Tianqi, as an elder of the Spirit Sect, how could you not be aware of this one small thing?" His words held such an awe-inspiring righteousness that it was difficult for anyone to find a way to argue with him. "Ling!" The Dongfang family disciples quickly rushed to Lings side and carried her from the ground. Lings eyes were tightly shut and her expression was weak. Her attacks had been detrimental to her physical state and left her heavily injured. Then, she had to endure Bai Xiangtians attack as well, which rendered her far too weak to even stand. "Master." Ling slowly opened her eyes and clutched Dongfang Changjins hand. A smile gradually appeared on her pale little face. "I won, I did not end up humiliating the Dongfang family..." Chapter 475: Linlang Versus Gu Ling (4) Chapter 475: Ling Versus Gu Ling (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dongfang Changjin felt her heart ache. She gently stroked Lings head as she struggled to hold back tears and spoke with gratitude, "Youve suffered greatly, my child." As Dongfang Changjin uttered these words, Ling closed her eyes once more. If not for the faint sound of her weak breaths, everyone would have thought that she was dead... "Ling has fainted, haha, she fainted!" Gu Lin, who had escaped the clutches of death, watched as Ling lost consciousness andughed, "Since she has fainted, then I should be the victor of the match. I am the winner! Haha!" Everyone looked at him with disdain as he made his deration. If it werent for the fact that the Honorable Sir Xiangtian had managed to save him in the nick of time, he would have fallen by Lings sword, they thought. And the reason why Ling fainted was because of the Honorable Sir Xiangtians attack. What did that have to do with him? Besides, the Honorable Sir Xiangtian has already dered the Dongfang family as the winners of this round. Is this man an idiot? As such, the ones who had initially looked down on Ling could not help but respect her when theypared her to Gu Ling. "Enough!" Bai Xiangtian wrinkled his brows and red coldly at Gu Ling as a hint of scorn shed across his eyes, "The victors of this match are the Dongfang family!" If it wasnt for the sake of preserving the talented individuals of the maind, I would never have bothered to save this piece of trash! He fumed. He has seriously humiliated me in front of everyone. Gu Lings smile slowing disappeared as he stared dazedly at Ling who was being carried off the arena by the Dongfang familys disciples. The color of his face changed from green to white, then from white to green. Ive lost! He fumed, Ive lost to the Dongfang family! No! This is uneptable! How could I have lost! What power does that good-for-nothing Ling have to defeat me?! "I did not lose. I will not lose. I have yet to utilize my crippled spirit weapon. How could I have lost? Get me my crippled spirit weapon. I want a rematch! That Ling is nothing but a servant to the Gu family. As a servant, how could she have possibly defeated her master?" Had he lost to anyone else, Gu Ling may not have had such an exaggerated reaction! But when faced with the reality of being defeated by the Dongfang family... He could not believe it at all! "Hmph!" The Honorable Sir Tianqis expression darkened, "If youve lost, then youve lost. The choice does not belong to you. Servants, have this fool thrown off the arena. What a humiliating eyesore! And..." He paused before turning to face Bai Xiangtian and smiled coldly, "Why didnt you stop the fight when Qingling of the Medicine Order was trying to kill the disciple of the Dongfang family? Youve even made excuses for her actions by saying that her opponent did not admit defeat! Yet now, in the match between the Dongfang family and the Gu family, you moved to stop her! Bai Xiangtian, as a human being, how could you be so shameless? As they say, the heavens are watching over the deeds of men. One who has done many wrongs will soon face retribution!" Then, he rose from his seat, straightened his robes and walked away. Elder Jiu rose and followed suit, not bothering to even nce at Bai Xiangtians face. As he watched the actions of both men, Bai Xiangtians face turned ashen, "Merely an insignificant Dongfang family, was it even worth it for you both to act in such a way? The Dongfang family did not have to face the Medicine Order or the Dark Yin Pce the previous two rounds. Otherwise, they would have been defeated without a doubt!" ... In the guest house, Gu Ruoyun had only just emerged to find Ling being carried back. She frowned, "What happened?" Upon hearing her question, Wei Yiyi immediately exined everything which had happened in the arena. Gu Ruoyuns expression sank as a cold light shed across her clear, beautiful eyes, "It seems that the Trials must end as soon as possible! Wei Yiyi, I had initially nned on letting you take care of the Medicine Order but now it seems that I have no choice but to make an appearance! Tomorrow, in the Trials, everyone shall know the true power of the Dongfang family. I will make sure of it!" Chapter 476: A Decisive Battle (1) Chapter 476: A Decisive Battle (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next day. At first light. In the bustling za, the crowd was in the midst of fervent gossip. However, they no longer looked at the Dongfang family with their initial disdain. The reason behind this was clear: Lings battle yesterday had sessfully conquered the hearts of many! While she may not have been the most outstanding and talented participant, her immense courage and willpower kindled great admiration in everyones heart. Just then, a faint cough sounded. The City Governor cleared his throat and spoke in a grave and stern voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, today we shall continue with the conclusion of the Trials! Now..." "Wait!" A voice from below interrupted him before he could finish his announcement. The crowds eyes then turned collectively towards a young girl in green who was standing above the za. The young girl slowly made her way towards the arena under the watchful eyes of the crowd. A gentle breeze brushed through the girls fine, ck hair. The morning light illuminated her delicate features and cast a faint glow on her face. Her clear, cold gaze pierced through the hearts of the crowd. "What is she doing?" Rongyue frowned and stared coldly at Gu Ruoyun as she made her way towards the arena. A cold glint shed across her eyes. "Youngdy, this is apetition." The City Governor could not help but frown as well, "If theres anything you wish to say, you may speak after the Trials." He calmly stated. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently, "City Governor, since this is apetition, then can we have a decisive battle?" "A decisive battle? What do you mean?" The city governors frowned deepened as he thought, I seriously dont know that this girl is ying at. "Its simple," Gu Ruoyun lightly raised the corners of her lips as she swept her cold gaze across the faces in the crowd, "If anyone thinks they can defeat me, step forward and fight me! If any of you manage to defeat me, that means that the Dongfang family has truly lost. If none of you manage to defeat me then the championship title of the Trials shall belong to the Dongfang family!" ...! The entire crowd was rendered speechless upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns proposition. It was so quiet that you could even hear the sound of a gentle breeze blowing, crystal clear. However, after a silent pause, they suddenly erupted into a gigantic sensation. The noise immediately nketed the entire za. "She wants a decisive battle? Against all the geniuses from every organization?" "Where does this woman get her confidence? Forget about the Martial Emperor Rongyue and Zuo Shangchen, she isnt even a match for the rest of the participants. How could the Dongfang family allow her to act with such carelessness?" "Insane, this woman is surely insane! Only a madwoman could spout such delusional intentions!" Forget about the rest, even the Dongfang family disciples were stunned by Gu Ruoyuns deration. No one had anticipated that she would resort to such means to speed up the conclusion of the Trials! But when they remembered Gu Ruoyuns recent disy of talent, they began to slowly calm down. One could say that she would never execute a n if she did not have a guarantee. Seeing as she had made such a daring decision, she must be absolutely certain of the oue! And they can only trust in her, that would be enough! "This..." The City Governor stared in astonishment then turned around to the three people behind him, "See this, oh wise Elders..." "Alright!" Bai Xiangtian sneered, "I have no objections. Let us bend the rules a little for her sake. As long as she wins thepetition, I will dere the Dongfang family to be the champions of the Trials! However, she mustplete all battles within an hour!" That also means that Gu Ruoyun must fight her opponents one after another without any opportunity for rest. Regardless of how powerful she is, facing her opponents one after another will tire her out. By then, she will face imminent defeat! Chapter 477: A Decisive Battle (2) Chapter 477: A Decisive Battle (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bai Xiangtian could not help but turn towards the Honorable Sir Tianqi at the thought of this and spoke in a condescending manner, "Honorable Sir Tianqi, it seems that youve lost our wager..." The Honorable Sir Tianqi scoffed and did not respond. His eyes, now full of anxiety, never left Gu Ruoyun. This girl is certainly being a bit impulsive. I dont know whats gotten into her to cause her to make such a decision. "Seeing as the elders have no objections," The City Governor turned towards the crowd in the za and said, "Then we shall hold the Trials as per her suggestion! If anyone wishes to challenge her, please step into the arena. As long as you defeat her, the Dongfang family will lose all rights to participate in the Trials." "Ill do it." Just as he spoke, a woman stepped out from among the disciples of the Medicine Order. She raised her chin arrogantly as her lips curled into a sneer, "I shall be the one to defeat her!" "You?" Gu Ruoyun looked down at the woman then pointed a finger at her and shook it back and forth. She spoke calmly with a voice as cold and clear as the moon, "You are not worthy enough to fight against me." mor! This egotistical statement caused the Medicine Order to explode in fury, especially the girl whom Gu Ruoyun had deemed unworthy. Her face was ashen. She gritted her teeth and said, "If Im unworthy, then who is? Dont tell me that you wish to fight against senior sister Rongyue?" "No, no, no." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "I never said that I wanted to fight against Rongyue..." When she heard this, the cold smile on the womans grew even more pronounced. She raised her snow-white chin in an arrogant manner and stared at Gu Ruoyun. At least this woman has some form of self-awareness, she mused. At least she knows that she is no match for senior sister Rongyue! Just as the woman was about to speak up and mock her, Gu Ruoyun spoke again with her delicate face devoid of emotion. "Because she is also not worthy!" Because she is also not worthy? Boom! Her deration was like a shocking lightning strike that exploded into the ears of the crowd. Everyone now looked at Gu Ruoyun differently with a hint of scorn in their astonishment and an undeniable sense of shock... Just how bold is she to even be able to spout such words? Not even Zuo Shangchen of the Dark Yin Pce would have said this so casually! Yet she had the guts to ignore the number one talent of the Medicine Order, Rongyue. At the same time, Rongyues expression grew increasingly cold. Her body seemed to emit an icy chill, sending out a frosty chill into the atmosphere. "You say that Im not worthy enough to duel with you?" Rongyue asked coldly, raising her head and ring at the young woman in the arena. All these years, no one has ever dared to say such a thing! She fumed. Fine! Fine then! Since thats the case, Ill make her understand what it means to be a true genius! "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun gently raised an eyebrow and spoke coldly, "You are definitely not worthy." "Alright, I hope you remember your words." Rongyue fiercely took a deep breath with an icy expression on her face, "Gu Ruoyun, I know that youre utilizing methods to provoke me into dueling with you. It goes without saying that youve seeded. Since youre so eager to be defeated by my hand, then Ill fulfill your wish!" "Provocation methods? Youre overthinking things. Im only speaking the truth. You are not worthy of the opportunity to duel with me." Gu Ruoyun did not seem to notice Rongyues increasingly chilly expression and continued to speak, "If you really want to duel with me, then how about this: Let all of the Medicine Ordere at me at once. Id like to get this over and done with as soon as possible." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and spoke with a bite of impatience in her voice. Chapter 478: A Decisive Battle (3) Chapter 478: A Decisive Battle (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The young girl stood tall as her green robes fluttered against the strong winds. She was like a slender bamboo tree standing proudly before the eyes of the world. Her delicate features were as calm as the gentle breeze. But her words had caused the entire za to erupt into a cacophony of discussion. This time, her words caused a greater sensation than when she casually dered Rongyue to be unworthy of dueling with her. The color on Rongyues face changed from green to white, then from white to green again. Many expressions could be seen on her face as her beautiful eyes filled with anger, yet she somehow managed to suppress all of it to stare coldly at the insufferably arrogant young girl in the arena. "Gu Ruoyun, arent you behaving too much like a savage? If thats the case, then allow me to teach you some basic morality in your parents stead!" Whoosh! A beam of white light shed andnded in the area. Rongyue immediately drew her sword and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. In that instant, the might of her aura as a Martial Emperor erupted from within her and enveloped the atmosphere of the entire arena. The womans white robes and fine hair fluttered against the strong winds. A chill seemed to take over the features of her beautiful face as her body showcased her powerful killing intent. "Ive already told you, if the Medicine Order wishes to attack, you should all attack in unison. I have no interest in dueling with you alone." Boom! In that instant, Gu Ruoyun released her spiritual energy without restraint. Whenpared with that of Rongyues, her spiritual energy was pretty much on the same level. Rongyue was dumbfounded and quickly retreated. Her beautiful features stared at Gu Ruoyun in amazement. Obviously, she never expected that this woman, who had looked down on her, was also a Martial Emperor. "Martial Emperor? Gu Ruoyun has actually broken through to the rank of Martial Emperor?" "I seemed to recall that she was only a high-level Martial General just a year ago. Leaping from the rank of a high-level Martial General to Martial Emperor in just one year... Is this fellow f*cking abnormal?" "Thats right, I sent my family servants to investigate the oue of the pill auction held by the Hundred Herb Hall just a year ago. At that time, Gu Ruoyun was indeed at the rank of a high-level Martial General. Even a greater genius could not possibly have been able to break through to the level of Martial Emperor in such a short time! If one considered Rongyue of the Medicine Order to be a peerless genius, then what would this little girl be?" Hearing the fervent discussions of the crowd, the Honorable Sir Tianqi raised his lips into a smile and nced mockingly at the increasingly ugly expression on Bai Xiangtians face, who was seated right next to him. He spoke in a voice full of mockery, "Tsk tsk, Ive said it. Theres no way that the Dongfang family members could possibly lose. Now do you believe me? Dont pile your hopes on the Medicine Order just because they have a young genius at the rank of a Martial Emperor. The Dongfang family has that abnormal girl in their ranks." Bai Xiangtian scoffed coldly and replied without emotion, "If you are to follow the previously set rules of the Trials, you definitely cant say for sure who will win or lose in the duel between the Medicine Order and the Dongfang family. Unfortunately, this little girl is far too brash and arrogant... Wanting to stand against everyone on her own. Even if was by some stroke of luck and she manages to emerge victorious in her fight against Rongyue, anyone can step forward and kill her after that!" In a fight between two low-level Martial Emperors, injuries were bound to happen even if no death urs. Even if Gu Ruoyun had pills, what use would they be? He sneered. Pills are no longer of any use to a Martial Emperor. "Hehe." Honorable Sir Tianqiughed with a smile that did not reach his eyes, "Bai Xiangtian, dont always speak as if you have too much confidence in the oue. Dont forget, you also once made a solemn vow that the Dongfang family will never match up to the Medicine Order. The Trials have yet to be concluded so how could you know that they will never achieve progress?" Once he said his piece, the Honorable Sir Tianqi no longer bothered about the old man next to him and focused his attention on the events in the arena. ... "Its been several months since west saw each other, yet Xiao Yuner has grown so much." Zuo Shangchen reclined indolently on his sedan as his mesmerizing gaze fixed upon that delicate and beautiful face. His lips curled into a smile. His smile was so magnificent that it was unmatched amongst those in his generation, so beautiful that it could charm all living beings. It rendered many women around himpletely dumbstruck, and they stared foolishly at him. Chapter 479: A Decisive Battle (4) Chapter 479: A Decisive Battle (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A fewdies stepped forward to hit on him but were stopped by his beautiful pce maidens who refused to allow them toe any closer to their Master. Meanwhile, in the arena, Rongyue gripped her sword firmly in her hand and fixed her cold gaze upon the young girl before her. She no longer held any trace of her initial arrogance in the space between her brows. Instead, they now held a sense of strong cautiousness. "Gu Ruoyun, it goes without saying that I now have a whole new level of respect for you! Achieving the rank of a Martial Emperor at such a young age! However, since youre dying to challenge our entire Medicine Order all on your own... Fine then, Ill make your wishe true!" Rongyue knew that if she wished to defeat Gu Ruoyun on her own, she would need to waste a long period of time! She has no wish to waste time so she chose to resolve the battle as soon as possible! Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Countless figures morphed into white curves as they charged into the arena and stood in a uniform line next to Rongyue. "Gu Ruoyun, I certainly didnt expect you to turn out to be a Martial Emperor. No wonder you would be so bold as to challenge the Medicine Order! But what a shame. You alone are definitely no match for all of us!" "Littledy, theres a price for savagery. So what if youre a Martial Emperor? Our senior sister Rongyue is also a Martial Emperor yet she is not as savage as you... To actually challenge every genius of our Medicine Order!" "It would seem that we need to teach you a lesson so youll understand that no matter how perfect one seems, there will always be better ones!" In the heart of the Medicine Order disciples, Gu Ruoyun was only a little girl. Despite the fact that shed broken through to the rank of a Martial Emperor, it did not matter as they had years of experience. How could they be unable to cope with her together? However, the crowd once again exploded into gossip at the sight of the Medicine Orders actions. Some even looked at the Medicine Order with scorn. "The Medicine Order are bullies! Using their numbers to beat down a lone opponent?" "Sigh, it seems that this youngdy is really in for it now! Her death is pretty much assured!" "Isnt that right? The Medicine Order is truly shameless. Although Gu Ruoyun might have gone a little overboard, this is apetition in an arena for goodness sake. They really intend on ganging up on her alone! If it were I, I would never say such things." The crowd shook their head and sighed. But soon enough, the ones who had spoken had nothing more to say. All they saw was the young girl in green slowly stepping forward. Her voice, calm like a gentle breeze, gently spoke, "Yunyao, isnt it about time you woke up?" Just as she spoke, a bright white light shed before their eyes, revealing a small white cat which appeared out of thin air in front of Gu Ruoyun. The small cat still had its eyes closed and a faint glow of sacred light encircled her surroundings. Once Gu Ruoyun had fed Yunyao the holy spirit fruit during the trade fair, she had slipped into a deep slumber and had yet to awaken ever since then. Hence, she retained her previous disguise. As such, the disciples of the Medicine Order burst intoughter at the sight of the small cat. "Gu Ruoyun, how did you know that we were feeling hungry? Is that why youve produced this little cat? So we can have arge, sumptuous meal?" "Tsk tsk, was this the cat that you carried around during the trade fair? The one you fed that holy spirit fruit to? I wonder how a spiritual pet that has eaten a holy spirit fruit would taste like..." However, while everyone wasughing at Gu Ruoyun, Rongyue remained silent. Something isnt right! She thought. This spiritual pet seems different from when Ist saw it. Something really isnt right. Could it be that something that Im unaware of had happened after that? Before Rongyue could figure out the source of the ufortable feeling she was feeling, the initially sleeping little cat suddenly opened its eyes. Chapter 480: A Decisive Battle (5) Chapter 480: A Decisive Battle (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In that instance, a white light enveloped the cat. Its body started to erge like a balloon being filled up with air. The cat grew bigger and bigger. Soon, arge and majestic white tiger appeared before the eyes of the crowd. "A Martial Emperor spiritual beast!" Swish! Bai Xiangtian quickly rose to his feet as he fixed his eyes on Yunyao. He gritted his teeth, "She actually has a Martial Emperor ranked spiritual beast!" What? A spiritual beast at the rank of a Martial Emperor? His words stunned the entire crowd, especially the ones who had beenughing at her just a while ago. Their faces drained of color as their smiles froze in ce. They were so astonished that they werepletely speechless. "A Martial Emperor spiritual beast? How... How is this possible? That weak, spiritual pet with zero fighting skills was actually a Martial Emperor? And its true form is a gigantic white tiger!" The crowd could not help but gasp. The originally smug Medicine Order disciples began to slowly retreat and their eyes were filled with fear. If it were only Gu Ruoyun alone, it would be an easy job. Yet now a Martial Emperor spiritual beast has appeared. This might not be so easy after all. "Yunyao," Gu Ruoyun yawned, and said absent-mindedly, "Take care of these people for me." "Yes, Master." Yunyao replied. She then slowly and gracefully made her way towards the Medicine Order swines. Every step she made was like a stone striking into the hearts of the group with a dull, depressing thud. Rongyues heart was already filled to the brim with jealousy. She simply could not understand why such an outstanding man like the silver-haired man would only disy such gentleness in front of this woman. And now, this outstanding spiritual beast would pledge her loyalty to this woman and call her its master! Rongyue quickly suppressed her dissatisfaction at the thought of this. She turned her gaze towards Yunyao who was slowly approaching her, "As a spiritual beast of the tiger race, and one at the rank of a Martial Emperor, why would you want to listen to the orders of a person like her? How about this, if you pledge your loyalty to the Medicine Order and serve me, we will give you a seat of honor. We will never force you to do anything you do not wish to do and will provide you with the best services. We will never deny you anything that your heart desires." Yunyao paused in her steps and asked with a smile that did not reach her eyes, "Really? If I pledge my loyalty to you, the Medicine Order will give me anything I wish?" "Of course." Rongyues heart leaped in joy and she quickly nodded, "I will give you anything you wish." Hearing this, the audience could not help but shake their heads. Based on the situation at hand, Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beast will soon belong to the Medicine Order. After all, there was nothing that the Medicine Order cannot obtain. This spiritual beast must have considered that as well. Besides, the Medicine Orders proposition was far too attractive. A seat of honor was something that it truly needs, instead of a position as a mere footsoldier. "Thats good." Yunyao smiled. She then spoke in an eerie voice in the face of Rongyuescent expression, "I want all the lives of the Medicine Order, will you give that to me?" Rongyues expression fell and her eyes now held a hint of gloom, "Im sure you know what proposition is best for you! If you be a member of the Medicine Order, I can ensure that your power will grow stronger in a much shorter period of time. Thats much, much better than following her around. If you miss out on this opportunity, it may nevere again!" Yunyao raised her ws elegantly as her shining, gleaming and beautiful eyes turned towards Rongyues arrogant face. She curled the corners of her lips into a slight smile and said, "Do you think so highly of yourself? That you are a peerless genius? Unfortunately, in my eyes... In the eyes of I, Yunyao, any genius, no matter how great, pales inparison with my Master. None can bepared to her. Even if you were to offer me the position of the Order Master of the Medicine Order, it will be inferior to bing her saddled mount!" Chapter 481: A Decisive Battle (6) Chapter 481: A Decisive Battle (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In her words, being Gu Ruoyuns saddled-mount was a higher position than the Order Master of the Medicine Order. How could the Medicine Order disciples not be infuriated by her words? One disciple lost all her senses and charged towards Yunyao with eyes that looked as if she was ready to tear her apart. "Youre nothing but a b*stard and you dare to humiliate the Medicine Order! Spiritual beasts have only ever been instruments of war for humans. You think too highly of yourself!" Yunyaos gaze shifted from Rongyue, slowly falling onto the disciple who did not seem to fear for her life. With that one look, the Medicine Order disciples mind went nk. Then, Yunyaos ws fell onto her and sent her flying out of the way. Thud! The Medicine Order disciplended in a crumpled heap on the ground. A stream of fresh blood trickled down her mouth and her eyes filled with absolute terror. She wasnt even able to see how Yunyao had attacked! Just as she regained her senses, the tigers ws were already right in front of her. She didnt even have the chance to escape the attack... "Yunyao." Gu Ruoyun seemed to be losing her patience, "Its gettingte and I need to go back and spend time with Xiao Ye. Can you speed it up a bit and take care of these people? Theres no need to drag it out." "As youmand, Master." Yunyao then charged swiftly towards the group. In that moment, all the audience could see was a white form running through the group. Then, the group of disciples who had been initially standing on the spot were sent flying into the sky before falling violently back onto the arena. Rongyue clutched the sword in her hand with an extremely ugly look on her face. She simply could not understand it. How could a tiger with such arge body be able to move so swiftly? She wondered. Even I, who is at the same level as her, was unable to see her movements clearly. "Rongyue, watch out behind you!" Xueyi watched as therge shadow of the tiger appeared out of thin air from behind Rongyue. Her expression changed greatly as she clenched her hands into fists. It seems that this time, I must use that final trump card! She fumed. Even though we had agreed with that superior to provide the Medicine Order with an alternative course of action from the beginning but I didnt want to do that. However, in a situation like this, I cant be too bothered about it anymore! The championship title must not fall into the hands of the Dongfang family. Especially since that Gu Ruoyun is the daughter of Dongfang Yu! Dongfang Yu! Even now, whenever Xueyi thought of her name, she would gnash her teeth hatefully. That woman would always stifle me in the Trials all those years ago, she fumed. Now, how can I continue to allow Rongyue to be defeated by her daughter? I will not be satisfied! "Gu Ruoyun, you will never defeat the Medicine Order no matter what. Victory shall be ours!" In the arena. Gu Ruoyun frowned and turned towards Rongyue who was under Yunyaos attack and powerless to fight back. She calmly replied, "Apart from the few who have already participated in the previous rounds of the Trials, it seems that one person from the Medicine Order is missing. Who is this person? Why hasnt she shown herself?" Bang! Yunyao threw Rongyue to the ground. Rongyues face was now white as a sheet as she clenched her fist and trembled. No one else could have thought that the low-level Martial Emperor, Rongyue, who was at the same level as Yunyao herself, would bepletely powerless against her unable to fight back at all. This was simply a case of a one-sided devastation. Just then, Rongyue burst into a particrly terrifyingugh. "Gu Ruoyun, you think that youve won just because youve beaten me? Thats where youre wrong! Im not the most powerful person in the Medicine Order!" She is not the most powerful person in the Medicine Order? Gu Ruoyun lightly raised her eyebrows but just before she could reply, a suddenly burst of powerful energy erupted, causing a slow stillness in her very being. "A high-level Martial Emperor!" The most powerful person in the Medicine Order is only at the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor, she mused. So where did this high-level Martial Emperore from? "No! This aura isnt from anyone in the Medicine Order!" Sensing the familiar aura from far away, Gu Ruoyuns eyes grew colder by the second. An unreadable light shed across her fair visage. Chapter 482: A Genius? (1) Chapter 482: A Genius? (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wham! A violent storm twisted towards them from far away. Itnded with a loud crash and sent tremors throughout the arena. It took a long time before the rumblings settled down. Before everyone else could rpose themselves from their shock, a loud bang was heard and a lightning-fast attack came zipping towards Gu Ruoyun. In that instant, a murderous wind enveloped the entire arena, horrifying the entire crowd. "Gu Ruoyun!!!" A voice spat out through gritted teeth. It was filled with intense hatred, "You go to hell!!!" Bang! Two fists shed and a powerful wave of energy erupted from both parties. It destroyed the stage of the arena and caused its wooden nks to crack and fly into the air. This was an unfamiliar face to Gu Ruoyun but the hatred in the young womans eyes was apparent. She looked as if Gu Ruoyun had murdered her entire family. "Have we met?" Gu Ruoyun lightly cocked an eyebrow. She didnt know why but the aura from the young woman felt oddly familiar. However, she simply could not recall the identity of the girl. "Hehe," the young woman in white sniggered. Her smile was cold and eerie as her hair fluttered in the wild winds. Her face was devoid of emotion but her eyes held great hatred, "Youve insulted the Medicine Order so I must kill you!" Whoosh! Just as she spoke, the woman in white turned into a white sh and reappeared behind Gu Ruoyun. She moved too quickly. It was impossible to detect her movements with the naked eye. Bang! Gu Ruoyun turned around in the nick of time just as the woman was about to wave her sword, and swiftly drew her own spiritual weapon which countered the de of the woman in whites sword. In that instant, brilliant mes erupted from the sh and she stumbled a few steps back. "Thats..." Bai Xiangtians eyes widened in shock as he stared at the longsword in Gu Ruoyuns hand. A greedy glint shed across his eyes. "A spiritual weapon!" This woman, Gu Ruoyun, actually has a spiritual weapon in her possession! He thought. "Bai Xiangtian, dont you start eyeing this girl. She is also one of mine," the Honorable Sir Tianqi sneered as his gaze fell upon the woman in white in front of Gu Ruoyun. "Something is not right with that womans aura. It looks like she has used something to forcibly raise her abilities to the rank of a high-level Martial Emperor." Bai Xiangtian scoffed as cold light shed across his elderly face. However, he did not say much and only stared darkly at the arena... "Who on earth are you!" Gu Ruoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her lips as she fixed her eyes upon the woman in white. She asked coldly, "Youre definitely not a member of the Medicine Order." The woman in white curled her lips into a smile and her eyes thick with gloom, "Gu Ruoyun, no one can save you today! You will die, without a doubt!" Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Wave after wave of attacks swiftly flew towards Gu Ruoyun,yered thick with hatred and bloodlust. It was as if she would never rest until her opponent was dead! "Who is this woman? Wasnt Rongyue the greatest genius of the Medicine Order? When did this peerless genius appear in their ranks?" "Besides, this woman is far too powerful. A high-level Martial Emperor... Tsk tsk, at such a young age. Im afraid not even Zuo Shangchen would be able to defeat her, right?" "The Medicine Orders secret weapon is certainly great. I suspect this woman is someone whom theyve trained in secret so the world knew nothing of her existence..." Hearing the voices of praise from the crowd, Xueyi snobbishly raised her chin with acent look on her face. "Hehe, how could the insignificant Dongfang family be a match for the Medicine Orders secret weapon? This one is a genius who has far surpassed everyone else in the Medicine Order! She is the number one cultivator amongst the younger generation of the maind. And most importantly, shes now only sixteen years of age, much younger than Gu Ruoyun! Forget about the present, no one in history could ever be more powerful than her! Only she is worthy of the title peerless genius! Those wenches, Gu Tian and Dongfang Yu... What were they? Whenpared to her, theyre nothing but pieces of trash!" Chapter 483: A Genius? (2) Chapter 483: A Genius? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as she finished speaking, the noise of the crowd began to turn into voices of mockery. Honestly, it would be impossible to count the number of geniuses in the maind, the crowd thought in unison. And there would still be a lot of other greater geniuses toe. To im that she was the number one in all of history is a little over the top. Besides, if Gu Tian and Dongfang Yu were pieces of trash, then who are we? Hence, Xueyi was presently unaware of the fact that she had greatly offended a lot of people... Wham! The young woman in white aimed a fierce attack towards Gu Ruoyuns chest. Gu Ruoyun raised her sword, blocking the attack just in time. Her body was forced backwards just from the sheer force of the movement. "Gu Ruoyun, do you now understand what it truly means to be a genius?" The mystery girl sneered. She raised her arrogant face to re frostily at Gu Ruoyun, "In my presence, anyone can be considered a good-for-nothing. You are no different. Whats so great about a neen-year-old low-level Martial Emperor? Im much younger than you and so much more powerful. What right do you have to act with such arrogance?" Bang! Bang, bang, bang! Countless attacks pelted towards Gu Ruoyunpletely without care. The aftermath of the blows revealed the woman in whites insane expression. Her eyes, red with bloodthirsty hatred, were absolutely terrifying. "Go to hell! You go to hell!!!" How could I not hate this woman? She fumed. It was she who had destroyed everything I had! If she does not die, I will never be able to get over this pit, not in this lifetime! "Master, watch out!" Wei Yiyi panicked, staring dead-on at the fight in the arena. She never expected for the Medicine Order to have hidden away such a strong cultivator! Can my Master handle this? She wondered. "Are you done?" In the arena, a gentle breeze could be felt. Gu Ruoyun stood tall against the gentle breeze as she sent a clear, cool gaze towards the young woman in white, who was charging towards her in an attempt to attack once again. "If you are truly a high-level Martial Emperor, perhaps I would not have a chance to defeat you at all. However, you have merely used mystical means to force yourself into a breakthrough and to give the impression of an increase in your power. You have not truly reached this rank. Hence, it is far easier to deal with you than a true high-level Martial Emperor." Utilizing mysticism to forcibly raise ones power was vastly different from an actual breakthrough. The foundations in the former are unstable and the powers obtained from it will be superficial. Only a true breakthrough can truly provide one with all the powers that one would receive in that rank. This was why Gu Ruoyun was not in the least bit worried. "What did you say?" The woman in white paused in her steps with a terrifyingly ugly look on her face. Then, she fiercely gritted her teeth and continued charging towards Gu Ruoyun. "Gu Ruoyun, no matter what you say, its useless! Today, you must die right here!" As she watched the white figure whirling towards her, Gu Ruoyun slowly raised her sword. Instantly, the outline of a white pale dragon slowly appeared on its de and charged towards the woman in white, opening its mouth with a loud roar. Roar! The dragons roar was deafening, it was as if a great thunderstorm had exploded into her ears. But before she could make sense of the situation, the pale dragon swatted its tail and sent her flying into the air. Then, shended on the ground with a loud crash! Bam! Fresh blood flowed from the young womans mouth. She raised her head and red with furious hatred towards Gu Ruoyun, stubbornly unwilling to resign herself to defeat. Roar! Gu Ruoyun waved her longsword once again and the pale dragon let out a loud roar. It breathed fire towards the woman in whites face, sending her unbearably delicate figure flying out out of the way. The crowd gaped in shock and did not speak for a very long time. Did she win? Did she actually win? In the face of a high-level Martial Emperor? And... Shed won so easily? "It seems that that white pale dragon was the very same one that she had once fought with," the Honorable Sir Tianqi gaped in astonishment. So she had actually managed to tame that pale dragon, he mused. And its be the weapon spirit of her spiritual weapon. "This girl never ceases to amaze me." He muttered. Chapter 484: A Genius? (3) Chapter 484: A Genius? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Honorable Sir Tianqi immediately remembered how she was his younger sisters maternal granddaughter and his heart leaped with joy. That Honorable Poison Master will probably never be able to snatch this girl away from me now! He thought with glee. In contrast with the silently celebrating Honorable Sir Tianqi, Bai Xiangtians expression was simply terrifying. He stared gloomily at Gu Ruoyun and a murderous look shed across his face. "Ive told you, youre not a true high-level Martial Emperor. Youre only a fake who had used mysticism to achieve your breakthrough. Your true level of strength remained at around that of a mid-level Martial Emperor. The rest of it waspletely fake." Gu Ruoyun lowered her gaze at the young woman in white who was lying in a pool of her own blood and calmly spoke, "Also, do you know why I did not use my spiritual weapon to defeat you in the beginning? Its because I wanted to have physical contact with you in order to ce a type of medicine on your body. This medicine has the ability to strip you of your disguise. Now, Im going to see... Just who you truly are!" The young woman in white was momentarily stunned. Just then, she felt an intolerable itch all over her face and raised her hand to scratch it. However, once she began scratching, a piece of skin was torn off her face. Soon, the entire bit of skin on her face was peeled off, leaving a peerlessly beautiful face that could cause the downfall of cities before the very eyes of the crowd. Aside from Gu Ruoyun, who had already guessed her true identity, everyone else was shocked. They stared in astonishment at the arena and some even lost theirposure, bursting into rampant swear words. "F*ck! How could it be her? What is she doing here?" "Her disy of venomous bloodlust just a moment ago... Could it be that her fairy-like nature all these years... was nothing more than a facade? What hard work it must have been for her to put on this act for such a long time without tiring herself out." "Tsk tsk. Xueyi of the Medicine Order had imed that she was only sixteen years of age. It was she who imed that she was younger than Gu Ruoyun. They f*cking had the gall to spout such words? She also dared to im that she was the greatest genius of all time? A twenty-year-old masquerading as a sixteen-year-old for the sake of proving to others that she was far more talented... Has she got no shame?" Everyone knew that the definition of a genius was closely rted to ones age. If you were already in your seventies, no one would consider you a genius even if you had broken through to the ranks of a Martial Honor. Youre barely even considered as a strong cultivator! However, it was different for a twenty to thirty-year-old. Even if the youth was only a high-level Martial Emperor, they would be far more important than the dried up old prune who was at the rank of a Martial Honor. Thats because if one were to reach such a high level at a young age, their development would be far greater in the future. Hence, her act in disguising herself as a sixteen-year-old at the rank of high-level Martial Emperor could only be for the sake of receiving the title of the greatest genius of all time! The mostughable part? It would seem that her standard as a high-level Martial Emperor wasnt even real. She had only raised her power through mysticism. She would return to her base power in just a short period of time. And would even suffer serious side effects as a result. Xueyis face turned an ugly shade especially when she remembered her boasting. She dearly wished that the floor would open up and swallow her whole. At least that would be better than having to endure this jeering. "Shi Yun." Gu Ruoyun nced at the person on the ground with a calm yet faint smile hanging on her face. "Long time no see. Youve certainly given me an earth-shattering surprise. I assume that the one who had helped the Medicine Order to cheat their way through the first round was you?" Her tone of voice was even yet it rang loudly in every ear. What? The audience thought in unison. They cheated in the first round between Qing Ling and Qingyun ? Shi Yuns expression changed and she sneered, "It was the Dongfang family thatcked talent yet you insist on shirking the responsibility. Gu Ruoyun, you are a shameless person of vile character!" Every time she remembered the torture she have had to endure, she would grit her teeth hatefully. Chapter 485: A Genius? (4) Chapter 485: A Genius? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This time, for the sake of defeating this woman in front of a public ce with numerous people, Shi Yun had not hesitated to resort to dark magic to increase her power. However, the price for using such means to increase her power was that she would no longer be able to bear children! This was all her fault, Shi Yun seethed in anger. Its her fault that I can never have children, its her fault that I can never bear children for Qianbei Ye! Thats why I decided to disguise myself as a sixteen-year-old girl so that I would receive the glory as the greatest cultivator of all time then use that glory to crush her! "You managed to escape thest time. This time, I wont let you get away." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she lightly brushed her fingertips across her de and looked cooly at Shi Yun, "Youre the reason why Yuer is nowhere to be found. You have caused trouble for me a hundred times over. Tell me, how would you like to die?" "Hehe." Shi Yun sneered, "Gu Ruoyun, you would dare kill me? Im now a member of the Spirit Sect and many will avenge my death! When the timees, you will have a gruesome death!" The Spirit Sect? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and turned her gaze upwards to the Honorable Sir Tianqi who has yet to regain his senses, "Shes one of yours?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi wrinkled his brows as he thought, honestly, for a participating faction to seek help from members of other organizations was simply a huge vition of the rules of the Trials! Especially since this woman has a grudge against the Gu girl! "I dont know who she is." The Honorable Sir Tianqi shook his head, "She must have stowed away amongst the other teams. I can say that this woman has nothing to do with the Spirit Sect and has never entered the Spirit Sect. If you want to kill her, go ahead! I have no objections." Truthfully, the Honorable Sir Tianqi has always been on the move and had certainly never met Shi Yun before, neither does he know who she actually was. So naturally, he would assume her to be a spy who had infiltrated the Spirit Sect. "Did you hear that?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and turned to Shi Yun, "The Honorable Sir Tianqi has proven that you are not from the Spirit Sect so they wont really bother about you. Shi Yun, its time we settle the score between us." Swish! Shi Yuns face instantly turned white. As she watched Gu Ruoyuns shadow draw nearer and nearer towards her, she began to panic violently, "I dont want to die, my Lord! Please save me, please hurry and save me..." "Useless thing." Just as she spoke, an extremely eerie voice that only she could hear spoke from within her, "Ive saved you once and Ive aided you inmitting fraud. Ive even helped you to increase your power. Yet, you have still failed. Youve thoroughly... Disappointed me. You can destroy yourself for all I care!" As soon as the voice finished speaking, all became silent. In that instant, Shi Yun, who had lost her source of protection, turned as white as a sheet. She stared in terror at Gu Ruoyun whose distance was closing in towards her. "What do you think youre doing!" Just as Shi Yun was beginning to surrender herself to her imminent death, a furious roar tore through the void. Then, a shock of green robes swiftly descended from the skies,nding in front of Shi Yun. The man red coldly at everyone in the vicinity, his eyes spitting fire. "I didnt expect that you would all abuse my Shier while I was away from Cloud City! Had I not decided to pay her a visit, I wouldnt have discovered that someone would be so vicious as to raise a hand against the fairy-like Shier! How cruel and heartless does one have to be to even harm a woman like her so willingly?" The young man had a gloomy expression on his face as he swept his gaze across every member of the crowd. His gaze finallynded on Gu Ruoyun, who was walking towards Shi Yun. "Big Brother Nan!" Shi Yuns originally terrified expression suddenly turned to joy as tears of grief rolled down her eyes, "Big Brother Nan, I..." "Shier, I know that youve been wronged." Kun Nan helped Shi Yun to her feet, feeling great anguish for her sake. When he noticed the wounds all over her body, his rage began to overflow again like an uncontroble me but he forced himself to suppress his anger. "Dont you worry, Big Brother Nan will seek justice for your sake. Anyone who harms you, Shier, is a demon who should be hunted and killed by all!" Chapter 486: Shi Yuns Demise (1) Chapter 486: Shi Yuns Demise (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Amidst the ruins of the arena, the young man stood tall without a trace of emotion on his cold face, which was nowyered with murderous intent. He red sharply at Gu Ruoyun. "Whats this kid doing here?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was momentarily stunned and frowned as a cold light shed right across his eyes. "Kun Nan, what do you think youre doing?" Kun Nan did not even bother to look at the Honorable Sir Tianqi. A sneer hung on the corners of his lips, "Honorable Sir, Shier is the woman whom Im bound to protect for the rest of my life! For as long as Im still breathing I will not let anyoney a hand on her. So take my advice and dont butt in!" "What did you say?!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was greatly angered. He mmed his hand against the table with a gloomy expression on his face, "Kun Nan, dont think that you can casually break thew and ignore your elders simply because of your Masters position in the Spirit Sect. You get yourself back to the Spirit Sect immediately and stay there. Otherwise, dont me me for not showing your Master any courtesy!" Kun Nan smiled coldly, the murderous intent in his cold eyes showed no signs of diminishing. His green robes stayed protectively in front of Shi Yun and his gaze remained frosty. "Honorable Sir, my Master holds the same position as you. You have no right to chastise me. Besides, where is the crime in protecting the woman I love?!" He raised his head and spoke in a frosty tone, "You damned girl, kneel before Shier and apologize respectfully if you want to live. You must also willingly give yourself to Shier as her maidservant. Otherwise, I will ensure that you will die without an intact corpse!" Gu Ruoyun did not stop, her clear cold eyes were thick with murderous intent, "No matter who tries to stop me today, Im going to kill her!" "Impudence!" Kun Nans expression grew more sullen and an extreme ruthlessness shed across his eyes as he red at Gu Ruoyun, "Shi Yun is a part of the Spirit Sect. If you kill her, you shall face the wrath of the entire Spirit Sect. As such, do you still intend on killing her?" Hearing this, the Honorable Sir Tianqis expression grew increasingly terrifying. He spoke gloomily, "Kun Nan, Shi Yun has never entered the Spirit Sect. Hence, she is not considered as a member of the Spirit Sect! Furthermore, this is Gu Shengxiaos younger sister. Im sure you know of Gu Shengxiaos position in the Spirit Sect. Do you really think that the Spirit Sect would aid you in harming his biological sister?" Gu Shengxiao! A ruthless aura rose from within Kun Nan when he heard those three words. His gaze became increasingly dark, "Gu Shengxiaos sister? Are you saying that shes Gu Ruoyun? Its like I said, who would be so vicious to actually harm such a kind and perfect woman like Shier! His sister seems to be no more than that. Shes far more inferior whenpared with my Shier!" "Kun Nan!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi bellowed. "It was Shi Yun who hadmitted the first offense in this situation and helped the Medicine Order to cheat their way through the Trials! She had intended to murder Gu Ruoyun. ording to reason, she should be executed!" Kun Nan wrinkled his brows as he turned towards Shi Yun and asked, "Shi Yun, is the Honorable Sir speaking the truth?" Shi Yuns expression changed then quickly reverted to that heartbreakingly pathetic facade. Her iparably beautiful face was the very picture of a weeping beauty as pitiful tears nearly rolled down her face. "Big Brother Nan, the Honorable Sir is an elder. Whatever he says, goes. I have nothing more to say but Im sure Big brother Nan knows my character best of all. I dont want to have to exin myself too much, you can be the judge of that, Big Brother Nan." Her words made Shi Yun look as if she was a fair and reasonable person. In contrast, the Honorable Sir Tianqi looked as if he were nting false evidence against her. Hence, Kun Nan grew even angrier at the sight of Shi Yuns pale expression. "Honorable Sir, the characteristics of both Gu Ruoyun and Shi Yun are clear. The former is heartless and vicious while thetter is pure and kind-hearted. Even if Shiers appearance in the arena is against the rules, Im certain that it was all due to a bitter predicament. And the greatest predicament is this Gu Ruoyuns grand designs in cing false charges upon her in order to bring aplete defeat and fall from grace upon Shier!" Kun Nan clenched his fist and his eyes spat fire, "Such a poisonous woman... Allowing her to live on would simply be the greatest disgrace to our maind. A malicious person like her should be hacked into pieces and left without aplete corpse!" Chapter 487: Shi Yuns Demise (2) Chapter 487: Shi Yuns Demise (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He then paused momentarily before continuing his speech, "Furthermore, Im afraid that you were all unaware of everything that this woman had done to Shi Yun! Shier once had a childhood sweetheart but this woman had plotted to wipe out his memory and took advantage of the opportunity to snatch him away. Even so, Shi Yun never hated her and even begged me not to confront her C for the sake of the maind. Shier, as a person, is constantly cing the needs of others before her and so she could not possibly have any malicious thoughts of harming her! This has got to be a conspiracy or a misunderstanding!" My Shier is kind and gentle, he thought. How could she possibly do such a thing? Theres no doubt about it. I know that Gu Ruoyun has definitely done something to Shi Yun and caused everyone to misunderstand her. Hearing this, the audience in the za shook their heads. The look on Shi Yuns face that they had witnessed a while ago was now deeply etched in their hearts. Her venomous, hateful gaze was not one that belonged to a kind-hearted person! Hence, no matter what Kun Nan has to say now, no one would believe him at all. Gu Ruoyun calmly nced at Kun Nan then waved her longsword. Her white pale dragon shed across the void, charging towards Shi Yun whoid on the ground. "Youre looking for death!" Kun Nans face changed immediately. He rushed forward to stop the attack and the white dragons head crashed into his sword, causing a powerful light wave and damaging nearby trees from all directions. A few people who had been situated nearer to the fight were even wounded from the impact. "You sl*t, youd dare harm Shier in front of me? Youve certainly be tired of living! Since thats the case, Ill send you straight to hell!!!" Bang! Kun Nan raised a storm from within, gathering it in a uniformed fashion into the sword in his hand. In this moment, his face looked iparably savage amidst the wild winds with murderous intentyered thick in his cold, eerie eyes. "Die!" "You go to hell!" Boom! Boom, boom, boom! The crashing sound of thunder rang aloud as he raised his emotionless face. Then, a powerful, whirling thunderstorm shot out from his sword, attacking Gu Ruoyun. "Stop, you mother f*cker, I say, stop!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was so enraged that veins popped from his forehead like a riot. He waved his hand, aiming a bright wave of light towards the thunderstorm that was heading in Gu Ruoyuns direction. Just then... A bolt of lightning fell from the sky, smashing through both the Honorable Sir Tianqis attack and Kun Nans thunderstorm just before they could reach each other. The entire za was immediately silenced and the attacks from both men disappeared at once. On the ground, all thats left was a bottomless crevice. From within the void of the surroundings, the mans silver hair looked particrly radiant against the gloomy skies. His crimson robes were like the very fires of hell and contrasted beautifully against the faint red blush of the sky, like the magnificent afterglow of a sunset. Time seemed to stop. The man, floating in the air, slowly turned his head. A hint of gentleness shed across otherworldly red eyes at the sight of the young girl behind him. Then, he smiled. If Zuo Shangchens smile was considered magnificent and unmatched among the peers of his generation, then this mans smile could make everyone forget themselves and stare foolishly at his iparably beautiful visage. Kun Nan clenched his fist and red jealously at Qianbei Ye. He had never seen a man so beautiful. In fact, hes even more breathtaking than the person whom many in the maind considered as the number one beauty - Zuo Shangchen. Besides, in contrast to Zuoshangchens beauty which could cause the downfall of cities, he looked more like a demon that had crawled out from the depths of hell, blood-thirsty, evil, and so powerful that no one would dare to even look at him. "Xiao Yun, I was following your instructions and hiding behind the scenes to wait for Shi Yuns mysterious agent to show himself. But these people have gone too far, so I couldnt take it anymore and..." Chapter 488: Shi Yuns Demise (3) Chapter 488: Shi Yuns Demise (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye looked like a child who had done something wrong and was afraid that Gu Ruoyun would reprimand him. He lowered his head in distress and exined himself carefully. His current demeanor was a freshparison with his previous impression, causing jaws to drop amongst the ones who were still in shock with his aura. However, the members of the Dongfang family were already jaded with the sight of it and were not as shocked as the rest of the crowd. The Honorable Sir Tianqi finally let out a sigh of relief and slowly sat down again. He spoke with a sullen face, "Kun Nan, how much longer do you n to continue your ruckus? Get your *ss back to the Spirit Sect or Ill have your Master drag you!" "Hehe." Kun Nan sniggered softly in a voice filled with an icy chill and bloodlust, "If I leave, then Shieres with me!" He then turned his attention to Qianbei Ye and sneered, "You must be Shiers former lover who had lost his memories due to the machinations of others and has now mistaken Gu Ruoyun for Shier. Have you ever thought of Shiers feelings? Seeing as you had once loved each other, how could you have fallen for another so easily?" Qianbei Ye frowned and turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "Xiao Yun, this guy is making too much noise. Can I kill him?" Gu Ruoyun paused in silence, then replied. "Hes still a member of the Spirit Sect. Lets show the Honorable Sir Tianqi some face. Dont kill him." Hearing this, the Honorable Sir Tianqi heaved a sigh of relief once again. Regardless of the situation, that Kun Nan was that old mans disciple, he thought. If he were to get killed here, Gu Ruoyun would end up courting a disaster that would be difficult for her to clear up, knowing that old fellows attitude in seeking revenge for the smallest grievances. But just as he was about to let go of his worries, he heard a sudden change in Gu Ruoyuns tone, "Make it so that he is half-paralyzed, that will be enough." The Honorable Sir Tianqi smiled bitterly as he thought, How could I have forgotten... This girl is also the kind who seeks revenge for the smallest grievances. She would never allow for herself to be shortchanged. Actually, Gu Ruoyun was merely in the understanding that Kun Nan would naturally devise ways to seek revenge for Shi Yun once she had Shi Yun killed off. This would alert Kun Nans Master sooner orter but Shi Yun must die, without a doubt. Seeing as she would be provoking someone anyway, why not cause more harm along the way? "Alright." Qianbei Ye gently nodded and fixed his blood-red eyes upon Kun Nan. "What are you going to do?!!!" Kun Nans heart clenched with panic as he nervously backed away. But before he could continue his retreat, a crisp noise was heard and hs wrists were crippled immediately. "AAAH!" He screamed in anguish. However, that was only the beginning of the true taste of pain... Qianbei Ye broke very muscle and bone in his body then connected them again. He repeated the torture over and over again. I the end, Kun Nan lost all his strength, he could not even scream as the torment was too great for him to bear... Shi Yun could only watch in absolute horror, so terrified that she could not speak. But she felt more heartbroken than afraid! Of course, her heart did not ache for Kun Nan. To her, Kun Nan was merely a tool. The real person who caused her heartache was Qianbei Ye! She simply could not understand it. Which part of me wasnt as good as this woman? How was it that only she could behold Qianbei Yes gaze? Suddenly, she felt a chill that pierced deep into her bones from behind, causing her back to stiffen violently. The faces of the members of the Medicine Order changed greatly at the sight of the figure who rushed into the arena, "Wu Yue, what are you doing?" They cried out in panic. Of course, their words were already useless. Chapter 489: Shi Yuns Demise (4) Chapter 489: Shi Yuns Demise (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The end of the cold de of a sword touched Shi Yuns back, followed by bone-piercing murderous intent to drive it into the womans body. Bang! A fistnded violently on Wu Yues chest, sending Wu Yues body flying out of the way like a kite with a broken string. Fresh blood dripped continuously from her mouth and her white robes enhanced her pale pallor "Junior Sister, are you alright?" Leng Yanfeng red coldly at Wu Yue then looked back at Shi Yun and spoke gently, "Junior Sister, Im sorry Ive arrived a littlete. Dont worry, I will protect you no matter what. I will never let you die even if I have to sacrifice my life." Ever since that young woman in white had pulled him out from a deep ravine all those years ago, his very life belonged to her. This will never change, not in this lifetime. "Wu Yue!!!!" In the za, Wei Yiyi turned into a gust of wind and rushed into the arena. She helped Wu Yue to her feet as anxiety and worry disyed clearly on her charming face, "Wu Yue, are you alright?" "Cough, cough!" Wu Yue coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. She replied weakly, "I only wanted to... Kill Shi Yun with my own hands, I hate her... I hate her for inflicting such misery upon my very being, Senior Aunt, I... Am so full of hate!" Even after so many years, she could never let go of this hatred shes feeling. Many times, in the middle of the night, she would still have nightmares of the inhumane torture she has had to suffer. If it wasnt for my Master who happened to pass by and save me, she thought, Im afraid I would have long been dead! "Wu Yue, dont you worry. Shi Yun will die! She will not have an easy death!" Wei Yiyi gritted her teeth and replied hatefully, then felt a pang of ache in her heart at the sight of Wu Yues frail state. She quickly pulled out a few silver needles and pierced them into her body, stopping her from spitting out blood. "Shi Yun," Gu Ruoyun nced at Wu Yue then looked at Shi Yun and asked, "Do you know who she is?" Shi Yun bit her lip and turned away, refusing to even look at Gu Ruoyun. "I dont know." "You dont know?" Gu Ruoyun smiled intimidatingly, "Have you really forgotten that you still had an identical older twin sister? Back then, you were incapable in cultivation but your older sister was at the cusp of her start as a talented cultivator. Later on, you identally discovered a book containing secrets on absorbing the mental capacity of others in order to cultivate and your powers received a sudden boost in strength. However, you did not like having a person who looked exactly like you to exist in the world you live in. So you had her locked up, destroyed her looks, and frequently tortured her cruelly. To the world outside, you told everyone that your identical twin sister was dead." Shi Yuns already pale face turned even paler upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words yet she still objected, "What nonsense! I dont have an identical older twin sister. Youre framing me!" "Thats right, not many people knew that you had an identical older twin. Once that incident had happened to her, all words regarding this matter had been sealed off." Gu Ruoyunughed coldly, "Now, Ill let you have a look at the face that ispletely identical to your own." Just as she spoke, she shot Wei Yiyi a meaningful look. Wei Yiyi nodded and slowly removed the white silk from Wu Yues face with her fair hands. Her disfigured face was revealed immediately before the eyes of the entire crowd. Even so, everyone could not help but gasp at the sight of that face. "That face, its definitely identical! Its absolutely a carbon copy of Shi Yun!" "Even though shapeshifting spells can be used to change a persons looks, it cannot possibly make an exact copy of another face. This is something that cannot be achieved through shapshifting spells. Unless you were to carve out the face of the person you want to impersonate but Shi Yuns looks still seem alright, so nothing like this could possibly have happened." In contrast to the shockwave coursing through the crowd, Leng Yanfeng waspletely motionless from the moment he hadid eyes on that face... Chapter 490: Shi Yuns Demise (5) Chapter 490: Shi Yuns Demise (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Cough, cough." Wu Yue let out another cough but this time, there was no blood. She turned her clear, limpid eyes toward Shi Yun as a cold smile formed in the corners of her lips, "Shi Yun, have you really forgotten about me? But Ive never been able to forget you despite the many years. If it werent for you, I would never have endured so much suffering!" At this very moment, Shi Yuns expression was an exceptionally ugly sight to behold. Her body, already paralyzed on the ground, seemed to wobble, weaken, and lose its spirit. Shes still alive! Shi Yun fumed. That damned woman was still alive! No! I cannot be defeated here, at least not in front of this woman. "Leng Yanfeng, kill her. I order you to kill her!" Amidst the gentle breeze, Leng Yanfeng stood silently rooted to the spot as if he did not hear her. He stared in astonishment at that bloodied face. Even though the womans face was covered in blood, it did not conceal her clear, limpid eyes. How many dreams have I had, he wondered, Where those eyes would appear before mine, sending my heart into a race, faster than ever... No wonder... Its no wonder that even though Junior Sister Shi Yun looked exactly like her, but her eyes were so different in contrast from when west met all those years ago. All this time, I thought that she had changed along with the passage of time... But I never thought that the one who had saved me from that abyss was actually another woman. "Is it you?" Leng Yanfeng staggered, remorse disyed clearly on his handsome face. He reached his hand out to Wu Yue, but let it fall back weakly to his side in the end. I... have used this very hand to harm the woman who Ive truly been searching for... just a while ago! "Leng Yanfeng, are you no longer listening to my orders? Kill this sl*t immediately. Hurry up and kill her!" Shi Yun no longer cared about her facade and screamed at Leng Yanfeng like a madwoman. A cruel, bloodthirsty look appeared from within her beautiful eyes. It was as if nothing could quell the hatred in her heart, even if this woman were drawn and quartered! Leng Yanfeng still remained motionless, staring dumbfoundedly at that familiar-looking face and asked, "Many years ago, the person who saved me... Was it you? The one who had pulled me out of that abyss filled with hopelessness... Was it you?" Wu Yue nced at Leng Yanfengs pale face and replied indifferently, "So what if I was your rescuer or if Im not? You belong to Shi Yun so it is fated that you are my enemy. For all the hurt that she has caused me, I shall return it ordingly to all of you." You belong to Shi Yun. It is fated that you are my enemy... Boom! Her words were like a heavy hammer pounding into Leng Yanfengs heart, causing him to stagger back. His face was now as pale as a ghost. Suddenly, he drove his fist into Shi Yuns chest as if he had flown into madness and screamed furiously, "You! Why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to me???" Remorse, hatred, anger, heartache... All these emotions were now mixed in a bundle within Leng Yanfengs heart. Deep down, in Leng Yanfengs heart, Junior Sister Shi Yun had always held a position equivalent to a fairy from the very beginning. He would never hesitate to sacrifice himself for her sake. He was even willing to marry Gu Ruoyun, whom he did not love so that she could be with the man she loved. Even when he discovered her true colors, he still remained by her side. Even when faced with enemies he could not defeat, he had never faltered, not even once. And the reason why he had willingly invested so much for her sake was because he had mistaken Shi Yun for the good samaritan who had once saved his life. Who was also the person who had changed his life! Yet now, he had suddenly found out that the person he has been holding onto all these years was not Shi Yun at all! Furthermore, he had ended up hitting and hurting the real person whom he had been searching for, all for the sake of a mistaken identity. How could he possibly ept this? Chapter 491: Shi Yuns Demise (6) Chapter 491: Shi Yuns Demise (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Leng Yanfeng, youve gone mad!" Shi Yun spat out a mouthful of blood. She then stared at the thoroughly angered Leng Yanfeng and dered with a cold look on her face. "If you do not kill this woman, I will make it such that you will have no right to stay by my side." "Haha!" Leng Yanfengughed wildly and replied with a malevolent look on his face, "Shi Yun, had I not mistaken you for the person who once saved me, I would never have joined you in the first ce! Ive given you so much... The person you like? I had been willing to snatch him away for you. When you wanted to seize power? I helped you take it! Because of that, I even pushed Xia Linyu of the Xia family off a cliff. And when you wanted to get Kun Nans attention, I helped you to achieve your desire. But you, what had you given me in return? I was your dog, made to serve you wholeheartedly, and I even had to endure your beatings and scoldings! However, I had not minded any of that. What I cannot ept, however, is that you are not even the person whom I had been waiting for!" Shi Yuns expression thoroughly changed. She never expected Leng Yanfeng to make such a confession in front of such a huge crowd. Kun Nan, who was still under Qianbei Yes intimidation, was stunned upon overhearing those words. He turned around in astonishment and stared dazedly at Shi Yuns iparable beautiful face with eyes shrouded in disbelief. "Is this true? Shier, you tell me, is this true? That we did not meet by chance, that it had been all nned out?" Shi Yuns expression changed then quickly reverted to her delicate yet moving expression, "Big Brother Nan, Gu Ruoyun had bribed Leng Yanfeng and made him nt false evidence against me on purpose. Do you trust my word?" "I trust you, I trust you. Even if the whole world were to use you, Shier, of being a bad person, I will still believe in you, Shier." Its true, he trusted her. He was honor-bound to never turn his back on her and believe in her every word even if the entire world did not trust her at all. Because his Shier was perfect. To him, a woman like her could not possibly devise such malicious schemes. "Big Brother Nan, that woman who looks exactly like me... I have no idea who she is and I dont know where Gu Ruoyun had found her. Shes using her to frame me, so please kill her for me, alright?" "Alright." Kun Nans heart softened as he gazed upon Shi Yuns weeping yet still beautiful face, "Anyone you hate, Shier, shall be an enemy of the Spirit Sect." In the judges box, the Honorable Sir Tianqi shook his head and sighed. "Kun Nan is usually highly intelligent but why is he acting like such an idiot now?" Elder Jiu, who was seated next to him,ughed and answered calmly, "This is the fate of those who fall into the web of love. Kun Nan does not trust Shi Yun. He surely has his suspicions but hes forcing himself away from these thoughts! It is only unfortunate that this Shi Yun is fated to bring disaster upon the rest of his life." Elder Jiu was right. Kun Nans belief in Shi Yun was not without question. After all, Shi Yuns attitude towards Wu Yue was already questionable on its own. However, he continued to force himself into believing her words. "Kill her?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and slowly approached Kun Nan. ncing at the figure in green robes, Kun Nans expression darkened greatly, "What do you think youre doing?" sh! With the sh of a de, one of Kun Nans hands was chopped off. He wailed in anguish from the extreme pain. In that instant, a small pill swiftly flew into his mouth, entering his throat before he could spit it out. "What did you just make me eat?" Kun Nans face was ashen as he hurriedly dug into his mouth with his finger, frantically trying to cough the pill out. But his attempts were useless. Once the pill had entered his mouth, its contents immediately dispersed throughout his body. There was no way for him to cough it out now. Chapter 492: Shi Yuns Demise (7) Chapter 492: Shi Yuns Demise (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Oh, nothing much." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "I was born timid so I dont wish to have anyonee after me after I crippled you. Thats why I fed you with this poison. Dont you worry, this poison wont bring you any harm after it has dispersed into your system. It will only release its toxicity when I want it to!" "You have no shame!" Kun Nan gritted his teeth hatefully and shot Gu Ruoyun a deadly re. "So what if Im shameless? Im only timid. Besides, this matter has nothing to do with the Spirit Sect. This is Its a grudge between Shi Yun and I, and I will have her executed today no matter what!" Once she made her deration, she turned around and walked towards Shi Yun. She raised her leg and drove her heel fiercely into Shi Yuns wrist, causing her to cry out in pain. "Gu Ruoyun, you will definitely not have an easy death." Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips, "There are many who wish for my death, your demise will not lessen the numbers. But Im still alive and well. You, on the other hand, will not possibly live past this day." Crack! Her foot seemed to weight 500 kilograms all of a sudden, fiercely driving into Shi Yuns wrist and smashed it into pieces. Shi Yuns face was nowpletely drained of color, she was in such pain that she no longer had the strength to scream. "Enough!" Bai Xiangtian mmed his hand on the table as he rose to his feet, ring icily at Gu Ruoyun, "If you want to execute her, grant her a quick death. What do you have to prove by torturing her now?" "No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "The one who should execute her isnt me, its Wu Yue. Im simply taking away all opportunities for her to fight back so Ive only going to cripple her." Once she said her piece, shepletely ignored the ugly look on Shi Yuns face and turned towards Wu Yue. She said with a smile, "Wu Yue, for everything shes ever done to you in the past, you can do whatever you wish to her. Remember, you have the right to dy her the sweet escape of death." Wu Yue was momentarily stunned. She then looked at Wei Yiyi. Once thetter nodded in approval, she slowly crawled to her feet and weakly made her way towards Shi Yun. "Shi Yun, did you ever think that you would not receive retribution for all the sins youvemitted? Oh, Ive waited for this day toe for far too long." Wu Yueughed. It was theugh of a woman filled with joy for being granted the opportunity to pay back a huge grudge. "All these years, how many people have you harmed in your quest for power? How many young geniuses have you destroyed then drained them of their mental powers? Whenever someone rejects you, you use them of being selfish and not contributing to the good of the maind, that they would be cursed by posterity? But, how was your increase in power rted to the maind? What? Did you think that you were the only one with the capabilities to save us all?" When she came face-to-face with Shi Yun, Wu Yue paused in her steps then continued speaking at a slower pace, "Shi Yun, look around you, youve left too much hatred behind you. The geniuses whose deaths had been caused by you... Such a selfish person, youre the true disaster of the maind!" Shi Yun red at Wu Yue with eyes full of hatred, like a knife that could easily pierce into her heart. If I were not too weak to even speak from this agony, she thought, I would raise hell and scream back at this woman! "Shi Yun, you are truly damned. But dont you worry. I wont let you die so easily. For all the torment youve given to me in past, I shall return the agony to you, ten thousand times over!" Bang! Wu Yue slowly gathered the energy from her body into her sword. Then, she pointed it towards Shi Yun, who was lying in a pool of blood. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she swung it towards her hand and chopped off the wrist that had already been smashed under Gu Ruoyuns foot. Chapter 493: Shi Yuns Demise (8) Chapter 493: Shi Yuns Demise (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Stop it, f*cking stop this right now!" Kun Nan felt his heart twist with pain. He was just about to rush towards Shi Yun until he noticed Gu Ruoyun shooting a re at him. With that one look, he immediately felt a sharp pain in the vital organs of his body and fell twitching on the ground. He knew that this was all because of the poison that Gu Ruoyun had given him! "Gu Ruoyun, you will regret this! If you have the audacity to do this, you will regret this one day!!!" Hate! He was consumed with hatred! This woman has such gall! he fumed. Shes actually allowing someone to bully and humiliate my beloved Shier! Wu Yue did not stop at all for in this moment, all the anguish and frustrations that she has had to suffer were unleashed at full force. "Shi Yun, long ago, you issued an order to have me cruelly tortured in eighty-two different ways. As a result, my body is now riddled with over a thousand scars. Do you want to see them? I still remember how it felt when you used a branding iron to carve the skin off my body. I can still smell the scorching burns on the skin of my thighs. But you? Not only did you do this to me, you had me bathed in salt and then let maggots crawl all over my body. Do you know how I felt when I watched those maggots crawl all over me? When I think about it now, I want to puke!" Initially, the crowd had assumed that Wu Yue was downright cruel but upon hearing about the torture she had to endure in the past, they began to weep for her. If she were not subjected to such cruel treatment, how could she possibly end up harboring such bone-deep hatred? Its true, then good and evil will always be rewarded! "That kind of agony was truly the kind that I will never forget for the rest of my life," Wu Yue breathed heavily and stared emotionlessly at Shi Yun, "But dont you worry, I wont treat you that way. I will only make you watch as I chop your body into pieces one by one. And finally, when Im done, Ill cut out your heart!" No! Shi Yun thought in panic. Dont! Shi Yun shook her head in terror but couldnt even speak. She could only stare pleadingly at Wu Yue. "Oh, so youve realized your sins? No. Someone like you will never believe that she has done anything wrong. You would only offer apromise for the moment. If I let you off, Im afraid that Ill be subjected to my past tortures once again." Wu Yue raised her sword and chopped off Shi Yuns entire arm. Fresh blood spurted out from the wound and Shi Yun ended up fainting from the sheer agony of it all. "Do you think that you can escape this just because youve fainted? Let me tell you this, I have long been prepared in anticipation for this very day." Wu Yueughed coldly and produced a pot of salt water from her sleeves before pouring it directly into her wound. "No, dont, stop!!!" Kun Nan cried out hoarsely with bloodshot eyes. His voice trembled, "Dont torture her anymore, grant her a quick death! I beg of you, stop torturing Shier, please, let her go..." It hurts! He thought. At this very moment, Kun Nan felt as if a great needle was piercing through his heart, causing him great pain. But he did not have the courage to speak out and ask to endure Shi Yuns torture in her ce. Because this was all far too cruel! The Honorable Sir Tianqi sighed and nced at Gu Ruoyun helplessly, "Little girl, perhaps you could take her back with you and deal with her then? This is all simply too much of a hindrance for the eyes of the rest of us. Or, you can finish her off." Gu Ruoyun lightly raised an eyebrow, "The decision does not lie with me. You should ask Wu Yue, Ive handed Shi Yun over to her." "Alright." As soon as Gu Ruoyun had spoken, Wu Yue replied immediately, "Since the Honorable Sir Tianqi has spoken, then I, Wu Yue, shall do this out of respect for the Honorable Sir Tianqi. I will finish her off immediately." "Wait a moment." Just as Wu Yue was about to execute her, the Honorable Sir Tianqi spoke again. This time, even Gu Ruoyun stared puzzledly at the Honorable Sir Tianqi. Chapter 494: Shi Yuns Demise (9) Chapter 494: Shi Yuns Demise (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! Before the crowd could even realize what was going on, Honorable Sir Tianqi waved his sleeves and a sharp light shot towards Shi Yun, piercing her through the throat. Shi Yun let out a muffled groan as her head tilted at a crooked angle. Then, she breathed no more. "Kun Nan, it was I who killed Shi Yun. If you wish to cause havoc, you may ask your Master to speak to me. Dont cause trouble for the Gu girl." The Honorable Sir Tianqi looked at Kun Nan and spoke in a somber manner. Kun Nan did not respond. Instead, he stared nkly at Shi Yuns lifeless body as tears rolled down his cheeks. Then, he threw himself forward and kneeled onto the ground,menting bitterly, "Shier, Im so sorry. Big Brother Nan was not able to protect you." But rest assured, he resolved, I shall remember this injustice! "Honorable Sir Tianqi, may I ask if its time for me to leave?" Kun Nan held Shi Yuns lifeless body and asked as he rose to his feet. The Honorable Sir Tianqi was just about to speak but Gu Ruoyun raised her calm but cold voice, "Ive told you, Im not letting you leave until Ive paralyzed half of your body." "Gu Ruoyun, what more do you want? Youve already taken Shi Yuns life and fed me with poison. And yet youre still not satisfied with your gains?" Kun Nans eyes were filled with hatred as he retorted through gritted teeth. Gu Ruoyunughed coldly, "So, let me ask you this. That person who arrived in Azure Dragon Country to deal with me years ago, did you send him?" "What did you say?" Kun Nan was stunned as an obscure glint shed across his eyes, "I dont know what youre talking about!" "Youre not going to admit to it?" Gu Ruoyun calmly raised a corner of her lips and fixed her gaze on Kun Nan. Just then, Kun Nan felt a wave of agony in the vital organs of his body once again. He dropped Shi Yuns body and held onto his stomach, crumpling to the ground. His face had turnedpletely white as a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. "Stop it, I confess, I sent him!" Boom! It was as if thunder had struck past his ears. The Honorable Sir Tianqi rose to his feet again just as he was about to sit down. He had always known that Kun Nan had intentions of usurping Gu Shengxiaos position but he did not think that he would have been so shameless as to send an agent to Azure Dragon Country in order to capture Gu Ruoyun! "Alright." Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Kun Nan, "Seeing as you were the mastermind behind my kidnapping attempt, then I have reason to collect my debt from you. Xiao Ye, cripple him for me!" Qianbei Ye did not reply. His blood-red robes shot into the skies then charged towards Kun Nan at the speed of light. Before Kun Nan could make sense of the situation, a handnded forcefully on his chest. Bang! Instantly, it was as if Kun Nans body had exploded like he had been filled with explosive substances. He spat out a mouthful of blood as his body emitted fumes of smoke. Then, Qianbei Ye calmly ced his hand back to the side of his body and slowly walked back to Gu Ruoyuns side. His crimson robes and silver hair were absolutely mind-blowing! One attack! The crowd thought. The mid-level Martial Emperor Kun Nan was no match for his one attack! "Xiao Ye, lets go." Gu Ruoyun took onest look at Kun Nan then turned around and began to leave. But just then, a powerful aura shot across the skies, smashing into the za. Boom! Before the crowd could realize what was going on, arge hole was smashed into the za. In that hole, an old man clothed in ck pushed himself off the ground, sweeping a dark gaze across every face in the crowd. When his gaze fell upon Kun Nan, whose entire body was drenched in blood, a ruthless energy burst from within his very being. His elderly face was iparably gloomy and his hoarse voice was absolutely unpleasant to the ear. "Who did this?" His tone was dripping with murderous intent, causing the Honorable Sir Tianqis face to change suddenly. "Whats this old fart doing here? Thats it, shes done for. It would be extremely difficult for the Gu girl to solve this now!" Chapter 495: The End Of The Trials (1) Chapter 495: The End Of The Trials (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The old man, dressed in ck, stood amidst the howling wind. His sharp eyes surveyed his surroundings like a nighthawk. A spark of hope ignited in Kun Nans dark and gloomy gaze at the sight of the ck-clothed elder, "Master, save me! Quick,e and save me!" He cried out hurriedly. The ck-clothed elder frowned and rushed to Kun Nans side in a sh. Then, he lightly touched his wrist, checking his pulse. Once he felt the energy attacking his system, the old mans face darkened. "Kun Nan, who did this!" Kun Nan shot Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye a hateful re, "It was them. They murdered Shier and crippled me. Master, you must avenge me in my stead!" Boom! A strong aura erupted from the body of the ck-clothed elder. It raised the debris from around him into a twister which shot into the sky. A haze appeared in the space between his brow and he slowly turned his prating gaze towards the two people who stood amongst the ruins. "It was you two!" Qianbei Ye stood protectively in front of Gu Ruoyun, red-robed and silver-haired. His peerlessly beautiful face was now filled with murderous intent. "He deserves to die!" "Good, very good!" The ck-clothed elder smiled in spite of his anger as vicious currents of energy coursed through his entire body. His aura reeked of an impending Armageddon. "Youve harmed my disciple. As such, Ill ensure that youll both die without a burial site!" The ck-clothed elder swiftly threw his fist filled with a powerful force towards Qianbei Ye. In that instant, a great wind rose from his surroundings and his entire being looked as sharp as the de of a sword. Qianbei Ye slowly looked at him and casually raised his hand... m! Not many can withstand the strong impact of a fight between two Martial Honors. Hence, the ones who were unable to react in time were immediately blown away by the strong force between the two men. Blood sttered from their mouths continuously. Even the judges box waspletely destroyed by theirbined power. However, Gu Ruoyun, who had been shielded by Qianbei Ye, waspletely unharmed. "Is this the true strength of this man?" Zuo Shangchen stroked his chin as an almost undetectable light shed across his phoenix-like eyes, "A Martial Honor... No, his true power isnt merely at that level. Hes unable to harness his true power due to the current condition of his body. This man, where had hee from? His appearance in Gu Ruoyuns life wasnt limited to fortunate and unfortunate times. Whatever it is, Xiao Yuner is Shengxiaos younger sister. I must ensure her safety." Bang! The ck-clothed elder stumbled back, cing his numb hand back to his side. A mouthful of blood nearly shot out from his throat but he forced himself to hold it in. With this one attack, he realized that he was no match for this man! The old man darkened his eyes at the thought, "Ive always thought that Martial Honors only existed within the Three Great Authorities. But I did not expect for such a young genius to appear on our maind. However, I am an elder of the Spirit Sect, boy. Regardless of the misunderstanding between my disciple and you,e back to the Spirit Sect with me first and I will give you an exnation." As long as hees back to the Spirit Sect with me, I would certainly have a say whether this boy gets to live or die, he thought. Just then, a softugh was heard. The mans voice was full of ridicule and mockery, it made the ck-clothed elder feel very ufortable. "I certainly didnt think that some people in the Spirit Sect could be so shameless. Once youve beaten the young one, the older one arrives. You are a seventy to eighty-year-old man. Isnt too shameful for you to bully two young ones?" Chapter 496: The End Of The Trials (2) Chapter 496: The End Of The Trials (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen fanned himself gently with a magnificent smile on his face. His every syble was like a sharp awl, piercing into the ck-clothed elders heart. "Zuo Shangchen!" The old mans face darkened, "This matter has nothing to do with the Dark Yin Pce. You shut your mouth." "Hehe." Zuo Shangchenughed frostily as a trace of a mocking smile appeared in his phoenix-like eyes, "What? Could it be that the Martial Honor, the Honorable Sir Lingshang, wishes to cause trouble for me, a person younger than him by one generation? Or should we say, that such is the way of the Spirit Sect?" "Wait!" Just as he finished speaking, the Honorable Sir Tianqi, who had remained seated in the judges box, could no longer contain himself and began to refute, "This is purely Elder Lingshangs character. It has nothing to do with the Spirit Sect. However, this boy is right. Old man, you may not have any dignity, but the Spirit Sect does. It was your disciple who was in the wrong here and we have many witnesses to prove it. If you still insist on avenging your disciple, dont me me for standing with the Gu girl and fighting against you!" The Honorable Sir Lingshangs expression changed greatly until he finally let out a huge sigh and picked Kun Nan up from the ground with one move. He swept his piercing yet gloomy gaze across the Honorable Sir Tianqi until finally settling on Gu Ruoyun who was standing behind Qianbei Ye. "Little girl, if my guess is right, you must be Gu Shengxiaos younger sister. So let me give you a piece of advice, where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them. Always draw a line in everything you do and we will meet in the future on amicable terms. As humans, we should never go overboard or you will face retribution and bring danger to your older brother! Ill let you off on ount of the Honorable Sir Tianqi. But if I ever see you again, I will avenge my disciple!" Whoosh! Once he had said his piece, the Honorable Sir Lingshang sped into the void without hesitation and soon disappeared before the eyes of the crowd. Gu Ruoyun smirked as she stared at the direction where the old man had disappeared, "The next time we meet... You cant say for sure who triumphs over whom." ... The Trials were almost at an end. No one had bothered to even look at a remorseful Leng Yanfeng. Despite the crimes he hadmitted in Shi Yuns name, his current situation was already the best form of punishment. Let him live with regret for the rest of his life, thats a far greater torture than killing him off. "Does anyone else wish to duel with Gu Ruoyun of the Dongfang family?" The City Governor cleared his throat as he asked. In that instant, all eyes turned to Zuo Shangchen. Only Zuo Shangchen of the Dark Yin Pce would be a match for her now. "Xiao Yuner," Zuo Shangchen curled his lip and smiled magnificently, "It was you who gave me a good show. Hence, I willingly forfeit." Wow! The crowd automatically went into a sensation. As Zuo Shangchen has forfeited, that proves that the victors of this battle are the Dongfang family members! "Congrattions, Lady Gu." The City Governor discarded his initial curt mannerisms and smiled widely at Gu Ruoyun, "Now, allow me to formally announce the champions of the Divine Trials, the Dongfang family!" Hearing this, the Dongfang family disciples leaped for joy. Heaven knows how long it has been since theyvest enjoyed such glory, ever since Dongfang Yus death. It was Gu Ruoyun! They thought with glee. It was she who has restored the Dongfang family to its former glory! "Congrattions, Elder Changjin." "I knew that the Dongfang family woulde in first ce this time! I just knew it!" "Haha, in the past, the Dongfang family had Dongfang Yu. Now, they have Gu Ruoyun. Hence, the Dongfang family shall always be the most powerful of all!" Some members of the other organizations immediately mbered to tter the Dongfang family once the results have been announced. It was as if they had all forgotten that they were the ones who had mocked and ridiculed the Dongfang family in the beginning, and were the ones who had stood with the Medicine Order and eagerly ndered the Dongfang family... Chapter 497: The End Of The Trials (3) Chapter 497: The End Of The Trials (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The faces of every disciple from the Medicine order turned into a particrly ugly shade. Some even felt hatred towards Wu Yue. This woman had sided with the Dongfang family, they fumed. A thousand deaths will not atone for her crime! "Dongfang Yu!" Elder Xueyi clenched her fists tightly as her malevolent expression filled with hate, "You had once stepped on my head and now your daughter has trampled all over my disciples. Why do the spirits of scoundrels like you refuse to move on? I cannot ept this, I will not ept being defeated by the Dongfang family. One day, the Medicine Order will return and get back everything we deserve!" Of course, Elder Xueyis dissatisfaction was only second to that of Rongyues. She, whom everyone had considered a genius, had actually lost. And in such an embarrassing manner to boot! This was more than her usual arrogant self could take. "Humph!" Bai Xiangtian scoffed. He had remained silent from the very beginning. "Haha." However, the Honorable Sir Tianqi who was seated next to him,ughed out loud. He rubbed his hands gleefully, "Bai Xiangtian, dont forget the pill form." "Honorable Sir Tianqi, even if I give the pill form to you, you cannot possibly refine pills." Bai Xiangtian red at him coldly and replied with a frosty look in his eyes. "If Im unable to refine them, then can you?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi rolled his eyes, "Even if I cant refine pills, Im still allowed to analyze it for 180 years if I wanted to, right? This was your loss from our wager. So stop gabbing and hand over the pill form." Bai Xiangtians expression turned an ugly shade. But since he had made such a public wager, he could not go back on his word no matter how shameless he was. So, he pulled out a piece of yellowed paper from his sleeve and threw it to the Honorable Sir Tianqi. The Honorable Sir Tianqi quickly snatched up the pill form with tears of emotion glistening in his eyes. After all, pill forms have mostly vanished from the face of the earth and Bai Xiangtian simply happened to be fortunate enough to discover this form amongst some ancient ruins. Now that this pill form was in his possession, how could he not feel emotional? He almost fiercely nted a kiss on the pill form in his hands at the thought of this. But the parchment was clearly ancient, so he did not dare act with even the slightest hint of impulsiveness... "Ahem." The City Governor cleared his throat and spoke, "Im actually quite surprised that the Trials has ended so quickly. Next, when I call your name, you may choose any of the Three Great Authorities that you wish to join and you will be granted ess to a years worth of training with your chosen organization." The crowd stared in anticipation at the city governor. "Gu Ruoyun, Wei Yiyi, Zuo Shangchen, Rongyue..." Every time the City Governor announced a name, the hearts of the crowd would leap as if anticipating that the next name on the list would be theirs. And when he had finished announcing the names of the chosen disciples, they could not help but feel disappointed. "Alright." After announcing over twenty names, the City Governor smiled, "To those whose names have been called out, you can choose your desired Authority for your apprenticeship." The entire za fell silent. The elders of the Three Great Authorities sat in the judges box, waiting for the chosen disciples to make their selection. "Little girl, Ive waited for you to join my Spirit Sect for a very long time." The Honorable Sir Tianqi smiled, "As long as you join me, I can ensure that, based on your talents, you can definitely be a direct disciple of our founder and Sect Master. When the timees, the Spirit Sect shall be yours and your brothers oyster." Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched. This guy... Is being far too straightforward, she mused . Isnt he afraid of offending the other members of the Spirit Sect? Elder Jiu sniggered, "Lady Gu, it would also seem that weve been brought together by fate. If you join me in the Courts of Hell, you will soon achieve the highest position second only to our Emperor. Our Master ces great value on talented individuals and would never treat you unfairly." "Humph!" Bai Xiangtian scoffed arrogantly, and shot a nce at Gu Ruoyun, "Littledy, youre a person whose feathers are easily ruffled so you must join the Immortal Realm. Once you join us, I will help you correct your malevolent nature so that you will understand what it means to return good for evil." The other two Authorities have provided some rather convincing conditions, that Gu Ruoyun will be second only to their respective sect masters if she chose to join their organization. But the Immortal Realm? Not only did they neglect to propose any privileges, theyve even told her that they want to teach her the meaning of returning good for evil and to serve the Immortal Realm with noints! If that wasnt foolishness, then what is? Chapter 498: The Massacre (1) Chapter 498: The Massacre (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I choose the Spirit Sect." The young girls calm voice rang out as clearly as a bell throughout the za, every syble fell distinctly into every ear. In contrast with Bai Xiangtians ckened face, a trace of disappointment also shed across Elder Jius face. A girl with such immense talent, he thought. Wouldnt it be great if she had joined the Courts of Hell? "Hmph!" A ck-faced Bai Xiangtian scoffed coldly. He swept his gaze across Gu Ruoyuns face and eximed coldly, "So, you refuse to join the Immortal Realm? Youll regret this!" This girl is not only valiant and talented but vicious and merciless as well. If someone like her refuses to join the Immortal Realm then I... have no choice but to make her disappear, to stamp out a potential disaster in the future! Bai Xiangtian slowly turned his attention to Zuo Shangchen at the thought of this and spoke coldly, "Young Master of the Dark Yin Pce, Ive long heard news of your great talent. I hope you wont make the same foolish decision as her." Zuo Shangchen stretched outzily on his sedan and replied with smiling eyes, "My apologies, wherever Xiao Yuner goes, I follow. Im choosing the same Authority as well." His face, as beautiful as a peach blossom, was filled with an enchanting smile. His peach-blossom-pink robes fluttered against the gentle breeze like petals in the wind. Bai Xiangtians expression turned cold. Just as he was about to speak up, the Honorable Sir Tianqi cut him off. "Bai Xiangtian, these are the personal decisions of the young ones. Do you still intend on forcing them?" "Hmph!" Bai Xiangtian scoffed coldly again, hiding the murderous intent in his eyes. Once Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen made their decisions, the rest began choosing the Authority they wished to join. Wei Yiyi naturally chose to follow Gu Ruoyun and Rongyue chose the Immortal Realm, predictably. Her choice somewhat calmed Bai Xiangtian. Once everyone has chosen their desired jurisdiction on the spot, the crowd slowly began to disperse. In contrast with the number of new disciples that the Immortal Realm and the Spirit Sect had received, the new recruits in the Courts of Hell were far and few in between... ... Nightfall. In the guest house, a semi-conscious Ling gently opened her eyes. She tried to move but ended up aggravating her wounds. She gasped from the pain. "Ling, youre awake?" Dongfang Changjin spotted Lings movements from the corner of her eye. She hurriedly approached her and coaxed gently, "Your wounds are not fully healed. Its best that you rest now." "Master," Ling raised her sparkling eyes, staring seriously up at Changjin, "I did not let you down. I defeated Gu Ling. But in the end, I still..." "Ling." Suddenly, an airy voice was heard,ing from a close proximity. The young girls raven hair was like a rippling waterfall and her green robes gave off a clear, cool glow under the moonlight, "Why didnt you use the weapon that Ive given you?" "I..." Ling lightly bit her lip and replied, "I wanted to defeat Gu Ling with my own strength. I did not want to use a spiritual weapon in this sort of situation." Gu Ruoyun fell silent and did not pursue the matter. But when Ling assumed that she had gotten angry with her, Gu Ruoyun hurriedly continued, "Dont worry, I will make the Gu family escort your parents back to you in a pnquin with eight carriers." "Lady Gu..." Lings heart softened as tears began welling up in her eyes. How many years has it been since Ist saw my parents? How many years have I had to live my life, longing for them... "Lady Gu, thank you. Truly, thank you. If it were not for you, this day would never havee..." "If you really want to thank me, then protect the Dongfang family with everything you have from now on. This is the best reciprocation for me. Alright, we should make our way back to the Dongfang family home tomorrow. Youd better get some rest." Chapter 499: The Massacre (2) Chapter 499: The Massacre (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ling went into shock and started puzzledly at her delicate features, "Were leaving tomorrow? But isnt there still two more days to the end of the Trials? Could it be that the Dongfang famil has been eliminated?" Ling felt anxious at the thought and her already pale face turned increasingly white. Could it be that Ive caused a conflict between the Dongfang family and the Immortal Realm? She wondered, resulting in our elimination? If thats truly the case, then Im afraid that not even my death can absolve us from the me! "Ling, youre thinking too much." The disciples of the Dongfang family, who happened to have overheard the conversation, hurriedly exined to her, "The Trials have ended. Our Dongfang family has obtained first ce." "Its finished?" Ling gaped with astonishment, how could this be? Dont tell me that Ive been asleep for three days? "Of course, you didnt know how cool Lady Gu was today. She challenged all the geniuses of the Medicine Order alone and won." The disciple who exined the situation had a face filled with admiration and pretty much hyped up the events to Ling. Based on his narrative, Gu Ruoyun had be so perversely powerful that she killed all the participants from the Medicine Order with one p! Ling waspletely in awe and did not regain her senses for a very long time. Only one thing yed over and over again in her mind... The Dongfang family won! Weve finally won! Emotion welled up from the pit of her stomach, causing tears to stream uncontrobly down her face. She quickly covered her mouth with her tiny hand, allowing her tears to roll freely down her face. "Wu Yue, what are your ns now?" Wei Yiyi raised an eyebrow as she turned to Wu Yue and asked. Wu Yue paused before answering, "I want to return to the Medicine Order." "The Medicine Order? Are you certain? Theyre clearly in cahoots with Shi Yun and Shi Yun had died by your hand. If you return to the Medicine Order, you will certainly be in great danger. How about youe back with me to the Hundred Herb Hall?" "Senior Aunt, despite it all, my Master is the only daughter of the former Order Master. Those guys wouldnt cross the line. Besides, there are many elders in the Medicine Order who stand with my Master. If the current Order Master ns to do anything to me, Im afraid that it wont be that easy." Wu Yue raised her head and replied, her eyes full of resolve. "Alright." Wei Yiyi nodded gently, "Take care of yourself and watch out for your own safety when you return. If anything were to happen, send someone to summon me and I will rush to the Medicine Order as quickly as I can! I cant go with you now but once everything has been settled on my end, I will visit you in the Medicine Order." "Take care, Senior Aunt." Wu Yue joined her fists and bowed, then took onest look at Wei Yiyi before walking out and disappearing into the night. Gu Ruoyun watched her shadow as she left. A glint shed across her eyes, "Wei Yiyi, are you truly alright with Wu Yue leaving like this?" Wei Yiyiughed bitterly, "And what if Im not? She is insistent, so I can only respect her decision." "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyun muttered to herself for a bit then turned towards Qianbei Ye, "Follow the members of the Medicine Order tomorrow and deal with them. That way, no one will know of what had happened in Cloud City. Then, we shall meet at the foot of Cloud City." She did not give this task to Yunyao and Tianqiong because their powers were only at the rank of a Martial Emperor. It would be impossible to mask their aura in front of other Martial Emperors so there would be a risk of discovery before they even left Cloud City. Now, the only one capable of this job, is Qianbei Ye. "Alright." Qianbei Ye lowered his gaze and observed the young girl before him and shed her an enchantingly mesmerizing smile. His eyes only ever looked at the young girl in front of him. "As long as its someone you want to kill, Xiao Yun, I will do it for you." Chapter 500: The Massacre (3) Chapter 500: The Massacre (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The following day. The light of the morning sun was shining down upon all. Most of the participating organizations have pretty much packed up their luggage and were ready to leave. Gu Ruoyun had just stepped out from the guest house when a figure in peach-pink robes blocked her from leaving. Zuo Shangchen smiled coquettishly. Even the phrase a magnificence unmatched in his generation would not be enough to describe his beauty. As a result, Gu Ruoyun sighed andmented to herself, why is a coquette like this stuck in the body of a man? If he had been born a woman, even Wei Yiyi, whose looks could cause the downfall of nations would be no match for him. "Xiao Yuner, why isnt your little footman with you today?" Zuo Shangchen gently curled the corners of his lips as he shifted his gaze to the space next to Gu Ruoyun. His grin broadened as he did not see the silver-haired figure in red. Gu Ruoyun calmly shot him a nce, "This matter does not concern you, Fourth Prince. If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave." "Xiao Yuner,e now. How many years of friendship have we had? I only called him a little footman and youre acting so cruelly. It really hurts my feelings." Zuo Shangchen clutched his heart dramatically with an obviously exaggerated broken-hearted look on his face. But when matched with that peerlessly beautiful face that could send all living things into a frenzy, it caused the nearby womenfolk to feelpletely irritated. However, due to Gu Ruoyuns disy of great martial prowess in the Trials, no one dared say a single word. "Hurt?" Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes, "How is it that I cant really tell that youre actually sad? Zuo Shangchen, Ive tolerated your antics time and again on ount of the fact that youre my brothers friend, but if you do this one more time..." She narrowed her eyes threateningly as she spoke, and smiled curtly, "I wont mind turning you into an actual woman!" Zuo Shangchens expression immediately turned ck. It took him a while before he couldpose himself and sh a stunning smile, "Alright, Ill stop toying with you. Xiao Yuner, the Dark Yin Pce and the Dongfang family will be using the same paths. How about we stick together? What do you say?" "My apologies." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose, "But from what I can tell, the Dark Yin Pce and the Dongfang familys routes are quite far off." "Oh, so you know the address to the Dark Yin Pce, Xiao Yuner?" Zuo Shangchen grinned from ear to ear as if he did not feel embarrassed that his lie was exposed. He took two steps closer to the young girl. Even his breath held a flirtatious air, "However, for you, Xiao Yuner, Id make a detour." "As you like." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "Wei Yiyi, Elder Changjin, lets go." "Alright." "Yes, Master." Dongfang Changjin and Wei Yiyi replied in unison and the Dongfang family members promptly made their way towards the city gates. "Follow them." The smile on Zuo Shangchens face gradually disappeared as he gestured at the gorgeous maidservants carrying his pnquin with a wave of his fan, "Remember, should any dangers arriveter, your sole duty is to protect Gu Ruoyun!" In that moment, the mans face no longer held that frivolous smile. A never-before-seen seriousness clouded his alluring eyes. Knowing the Immortal Realm, they will never let this this matter go so easily! ... If one wishes to exit the city gates of Cloud City, they will need to pass over a barren desert. At this moment, the number of travelers in the dessert was exceedingly rare. Aside from the Dongfang family, there were only a few scattered members from the other forces. "It seems that the Medicine Order has left long ago. They should be out of the city very soon. Wei Yiyi, lets head to the city gate, we will meet up with Xiao Ye there." Gu Ruoyun spoke calmly as she raised her head and stared at the clear blue skies. Chapter 501: The Massacre (4) Chapter 501: The Massacre (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hehe, Im afraid that you dont have a chance." Suddenly, a cold voice sounded from the skies like a sudden p of thunder and struck striking into everyones hearts. Whoosh! In that instant, countless figures suddenly appeared from thin air; each and every one of them was dressed in white and carried the bearing of an immortal. The space between their brows held a sharp sense of righteousness. "Bai Xiangtian, is this the person whove told us about, Gu Ruoyun?" One of the elders in white asked as he turned to face the person next to him while he red at Gu Ruoyun coldly. That person was Bai Xiangtian, an elder from the Immortal Realm who had also made an appearance in the Divine Trials. At this moment, his elderly face was filled with a cold light as he stared arrogantly down at the young girl in the desert. "Thats right, shes Gu Ruoyun." Bai Xiangtian scoffed coldly, "Gu Ruoyun, Ill ask you one more time, will you join the Immortal Realm?" Gu Ruoyun smiled disdainfully, "And what if I refuse?" "Haha." Bai Xiangtianughed wildly. Hisughter was thick with murderous intent, "So be it. What a stubborn little girl! Let me tell you, you now have only two options; the first option is for you to join the Immortal Realm, the second option is for you to die! The Spirit Sect already has Gu Shengxiao, I will never give them the opportunity to obtain another genius!" "Hehe." Just as he spoke, someone giggled softly behind Gu Ruoyun. Lounging in a pnquin, carried by a gaggle of gorgeous maidservants, the man curled his lips coquettishly. His peach blossom-like features were filled with a disdainful smile. His eyes were rife with disdain as he said, "So, this is how the great Immortal Realm works. You would destroy everything that you cannot have? Tsk, tsk. Youve certainly opened my eyes." "Zuo Shangchen!" Bai Xiangtians eyes turned as cold as ice. He replied frostily, "The same goes for you! If neither of you joins the Immortal Realm today, dont even think about leaving this ce! Especially you, Gu Ruoyun. For such a vicious and violent girl like you, youre like a savage. Only when you join the Immortal Realm will you be able to change your ways! The Immortal Realm is doing this for your own good yet you dont know a good thing when you see it!" Gu Ruoyun fell silent. The elders before her were all at the rank of Martial Honor. Honestly speaking, she wasnt sure if she could take on so many powerful cultivators at once. Furthermore, there are so many of the Dongfang family members that need her protection. But she refuses to pledge allegiance to the Immortal Realm, no matter what! "Gu Ruoyun, your heart is filled with vicious poison. You would even murder a person so cruelly in the arena. A person like you should be punished with a thousand deaths. However, the Immortal Realm has always been benevolent and charitable. We couldnt bear the sight of your current state which is the reason why were giving you a chance to turn over a new leaf!" An elder of the Immortal Realm who stood next to Bai Xiangtian already knew about Gu Ruoyun. He knitted his brows disapprovingly and nagged in an icy manner. "Thats right. Gu Ruoyun, repent and be absolved of your crimes. Forsake your evil ways and do good. Only when you join the Immortal Realm can you have the chance to start with a clean te! Based on your previous conduct, you arent even fit to be considered human, youre closer to the level of a domestic animal!" "An animal like you, who did not even spare her own biological grandfather, does not have a single shred of humanity. I reckon that only the Immortal Realm would give you such an opportunity. So I hope you appreciate the opportunity and not let it slip through your fingers. As for that spiritual weapon and the Martial Emperor spiritual beast, hand them over to the Immortal Realm for our safekeeping! Otherwise, these things will fall into the hands of others sooner orter. If those people are as narrow-hearted as you, wouldnt it bring a great disaster upon the maind?" Chapter 502: True Impudence (1) Chapter 502: True Impudence (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The wind started to howl as a sandstorm rose up into the sky. Gu Ruoyun red coldly at the elders who were floating in the air and staring arrogantly down at her. Her clear cold eyes shed, "I, Gu Ruoyun, have never imed to be a good person. However, Ive never had any intentions of harming innocent people either. The people that Id killed were people who deserved to die! Anyone who would beat their own granddaughter to death for the sake of an influential official is not fit to be a grandfather at all!" She was no longer the Gu Ruoyun of the past. The previous Gu Ruoyun had been beaten to death by General Gus stick. As such, why should she recognize that man as her grandfather? "Gu Ruoyun, youre twisting words and forcing logic!" Bai Xiangtians expression turned increasingly cold and he spoke in a sharp yet righteous voice, "Regardless of his sins, he is still your grandfather. Without him, you would never havee into existence. Is this how you would repay him as a granddaughter? Even though he had caused your death, you should not harbor any resentment towards him! This is a virtue that all humans should live by! But what had you done instead? Gu Ruoyun, Ill ask you this one more time, will you join the Immortal Realm and mend your ways? If you remain stubbornly insistent, then we have no choice but to enforce justice on behalf of the Heavens and rid the world of a disaster like you!" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "At the end of the day, the Immortal Realm is only made up of a bunch of impudent and bogus noblemen. If you truly practice noble virtues and if someone intends to kill you, youd better not retaliate. Thats what all of you should do. As for me, my apologies. I was born a coward who is afraid of death. I dont understand the concept of returning good for evil. All I know is that I will kill anyone before they kill me first!" The members of the Immortal Realm trembled with anger. Never have they encountered such a vicious woman! This will certainly be a disaster for the maind! "So be it!" Bai Xiangtian smiled in spite of his anger, "You damned girl, it seems that you are insistent on remaining the way you are. Now, dont me us for killing you mercilessly!" Boom! The power from every Martial Honor erupted in a split second. This force was like a giant mountain which blotted out the sky and covered the earth and it was directed straight at Gu Ruoyun. Finally, Zuo Shangchen, who had been sitting in his pnquin, made his move. With a wave of his fan, his peach-blossom-pink robes shot into the sky beforending in front of Gu Ruoyun. At that moment, his usually smiling and handsome visage was filled with an unusual solemnness. He squinted his eyes and coldly ordered, "Xiao Yuner, take the Dongfang family members and run. Leave this to me." Gu Ruoyun was stunned. She shook her head, "There are over ten Martial Honors on the opposing side, you are no match for them." "Dont worry," Zuo Shangchen turned towards Gu Ruoyun, and smiled magnificently, "I have a move that will ensure the safety of my life and no harm wille to me. However, you will all be a hindrance by remaining here so leave, quickly!" Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment before muttering to herself. She then slowly raised her head, "Wei Yiyi, you should all leave. I will stay behind with Zuo Shangchen." "Master!!!" Wei Yiyis heart clenched, "No, I wont leave you!" "Leave, now!" Boom! A strong power rose from within Gu Ruoyun and shot up towards the skies as she gave the order. Her eyes were fixed on her opponents. Wei Yiyi clenched her fist and slowly rxed her grip after a long pause, "Master, I understand. I will protect everyone and ensure that they will leave unharmed. Then, I will wait for you at the Dongfang family home." "Thinking of escaping?" Bai Xiangtian scoffed coldly, "No ones leaving this ce today!" Whoosh! Just as he spoke, a figure next to Bai Xiangtian shot towards Wei Yiyi and the rest as they made their escape... Chapter 503: True Impudence (2) Chapter 503: True Impudence (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Azure Dragon, Yunyao, Baobao; show yourselves." Gu Ruoyuns expression changed as she quickly cried out. Three figures immediately appeared out of thin air, settling beside Gu Ruoyun. "Three spiritual beasts? And two of them are Martial Emperors? The other has nearly reached the rank of a Martial Emperor? Just how many trump cards does this Gu Ruoyun actually have?" Within the surrounding area between the two opposing parties, a few small organizations were also present. Upon seeing the spiritual beasts released by the young girl, they were dumbfounded. They had assumed that the girl would have only one Martial Emperor spiritual beast at most. They never expected that she would actually have more than one trump card in her hand. Could it be that the rumors are true? "The three of you, get them out of here quickly!" Gu Ruoyuns face turned cold as she issued the order in an icy tone. "Master..." Yunyao tried to say something as anxiety filled the space between her brows. Before she could continue to speak, Gu Ruoyun cut her off. "Thats an order!" Thats an order! Yunyao took a deep breath and steadied her gaze, "I understand, Master!" All three spiritual beasts could be used as mounts and there was just enough space for the few members of the Dongfang family. So, as soon as Gu Ruoyun gave the order, everyone took one look at her and hurriedly climbed onto the backs of the spiritual beasts. They then shot towards the sky with a whoosh and quickly disappeared from view in lightning fast speed. Bang! Seeing the elder who was plunging towards them, a peach blossom pink figure suddenly shed towards Gu Ruoyuns side. The mans smile was as beautiful as a flower. He gently raised his fan and blocked the cold, shing de of a sword. "Trying toy a hand on Xiao Yuner in front of this prince... Do you all think of me as a useless corpse? The Immortal Realm should not overstep their boundaries when dealing with certain matters. Otherwise, someone will step up and deal with you sooner orter." "Youve got a death wish!" The elders face grew cold. He brandished his sword forward violently, swiftly pushing Zuo Shangchen back. His eyes were thick with bloodlust, "Youre only a Martial Emperor yet you dare stand in my way! If you insist on standing with her, you will die as well!" "My Lord!" The group of gorgeous maidservants saw the iing attack and cried out. Their faces changed greatly before they pulled out their swords and charged towards the battle. However, before they could reach him, Zuo Shangchen slowly raised his hand and stopped them. The maidservants stopped in their tracks, ring icily at the elders from the Immortal Realm. Their bodies emitted a thick murderous intent. At this very moment, Zuo Shangchens coquettish face sunk and his peach blossom-like eyes were enveloped in a cold light, "Seeing as so many Martial Honors from the Immortal Realm have appeared, I wonder if the other two other Authorities were aware of this?" It has only been a day since the Trials have ended. No matter how quickly the elders of the Immortal Realm could travel, they could not possibly have appeared in Cloud City so soon. There was only one exnation - they had already been in Cloud City from the very beginning! And this was something that even he did not expect. If it were only Bai Xiangtian alone, perhaps he could still take him on. But now, the number of Martial Honors in the battle was quite high. "Zuo Shangchen, you shut your mouth!" Bai Xiangtians face immediately changed color. His expression darkened, "No matter what, you will all die here today!" A violent tempest rose from the sands before coalescing in front of Bai Xiangtian. Then, a withered and rotten current shot towards Zuo Shangchen and Gu Ruoyun. The air was dense and thick in the sandstorm and it blocked out the blue sky entirely. Boom! Zuo Shangchen waved his fan and a bolt of light shot towards the sandstorm. The sheer force of its collision caused the group to scatter. The small organizations in the surrounding area who had been unable to avoid the st in time were immediately blown away and tumbled a few meters. Their mouths spat blood as they panicked. Chapter 504: True Impudence (3) Chapter 504: True Impudence (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Youre merely an insignificant Martial Emperor yet you would dare to defy us. Zuo Shangchen, I had initially pegged you as a smart man. However, I didnt think that youd turn out to be this stupid. Youve certainly wasted the high opinions Ive once had of you." Bai Xiangtian straightened his sleeves as he red coldly at Zuo Shangchen who was standing tall against the howling winds. His eyes were filled with a cold and disdainful look. Zuo Shangchen wiped the blood from his lips and his figure, dressed in peach blossom pink robes, continued to stand resolutely by Gu Ryoyuns side. A gloomy air seemed to take over his peach blossom-like features, "Bai Xiangtian, is the Immortal Realm not afraid of provoking the ire of the Spirit Sect and Courts of Hell with your deeds? And dont forget, Xiao Yuner has an older brother who holds a position of high authority in the Spirit Sect." "Haha!" Bai Xiangtian burst intoughter and replied mockingly, "Were quite a distance from where those guys are at the moment so they wont find out anything about this fight. As for the people around us, do you really think that Ill let any of the leave with their lives? Now, even if you die, no one will ever know about it! For those who have already made their escape, Ill go after them after Ive killed you both!" Zuo Shangchens expression grew increasingly gloomy. It seems that this guy had already nned everything out. "Run, Xiao Yuner," He smiled bitterly and spoke with a hint of helplessness, "If the opposing force had been Bai Xiangtian alone, I could have protected you from harm. However, now there are far too many Martial Honors against the both of us. I cant take on so many of them so its best that you run. At least we might still have a chance if you save yourself." Run? Gu Ruoyun lightly raised her eyebrow, "You think I can escape? You may be a menace it was I who had brought this burden upon you." This matter initially had nothing to do with Zuo Shangchen. I had been Bai Xiangtians target from the very beginning. At the end of the day, Ive dragged this menace down along with me. "Xiao Yuner," Zuo Shangchen turned towards Gu Ruoyun and threw her a charming gaze, "If you truly believe that youve done me wrong, how about giving your heart to me once were done with this? What do you think?" Gu Ruoyuns face immediately turned ck as she thought, how can this casanova joke around at a time like this? "Humph!" Bai Xiangtian scoffed coldly. Then, with a single move, he charged towards Gu Ruoyun. "To actually make flirtatious banter at a time like this, you really know no shame! Since thats the case, Im going to deal with you both right now!" Bang! The desert air was then filled with smoke and dust which obscured the view from everyones eyes... At Cloud City. The Honorable Sir Tianqi had just said his farewells to the City Governor and was just about to leave when arge figure appeared in the sky. It crashed on the ground right in front of him, causing him to jump in surprise. Upon seeing the woman who was dismounting from the snow wolf, the Honorable Sir Tianqi was stunned. He wrinkled his brows in confusion as he asked, "Arent you one of the Gu girls personnel? I thought you had all left. What are you doing back here?" "Honorable Sir, my Lord." Thud. Wei Yiyi threw herself onto the ground and spoke with an anxious look on her face, "Lord Honorable Sir, please save my Master." "The Gu girl?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi furrowed his brows, "What happened?" "Its the Immortal Realm!" Wei Yiyi clenched her fists tightly as she spat out hatefully, "The Immortal Realm had suddenly ambushed us with arge group of Martial Honors and were trying to force my Master to join them. Theyll kill my Master if she refuses. We have to hurry! Im afraid that my Master will be in serious danger if we dy any further." "What did you say?" Chapter 505: True Impudence (4) Chapter 505: True Impudence (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Honorable Sir Tianqi was thoroughly enraged. A vein burst on his forehead as emerald mes stirred from his very being. "Those b*stards from the Immortal Realm would actually dare to do such a thing! Theyve even allowed so many Martial Honors to gain entry into Cloud City! I can see right through their ploy! You, take me to wherever they are this instant!" "Yes, Lord Honorable Sir." Wei Yiyi hurriedly scrambled to her feet and sighed in relief. She rode on Baobao as they made their escape and made certain that everyone else had arrived safely in the Dongfang family home before rushing back at top speed to ask the Honorable Sir Tianqi for help. From what she can tell, the only one who could save Gu Ruoyun now was the Honorable Sir Tianqi, an elder from the Spirit Sect. ... In the middle of the desert, the cloud of smoke and dust was absolutely suffocating. The air was polluted with countless specks of dust and thickly obscured everyones sight beneath the bright sky. The mans fan had be extremely torn and tattered while his peach-pink robes were drenched in blood. Blood started to rush out from his throat but he forced it down. Bai Xiangtian, who had been standing in front him, wasnt in the best shape either. His hair was a tangled mess and he looked as if he had just crawled out from a rubbish heap. His robes looked destitute and haggard. He no longer carried the air of a righteous immortal. "My Lord!!!" The group of gorgeous women moved to step forward as the expressions on their faces changed greatly but Zuo Shangchen stopped them. "None of you are allowed to step in. I want you all to protect Xiao Yuner with your lives! If the situation bes critical, block the attacks with your bodies!" The maidservants were more worried about Zuo Shangchen but they had to obey his everymand. No matter what. "Yes, my Lord." They will protect the woman he wishes to protect with their lives! Even if they had to sacrifice themselves, they would not care! "Zuo Shangchen," Gu Ruoyun stepped forward and spoke, shaking her head, "Its pointless, therere too many of them. You cant deal with this on your own so lets fight them together. I, Gu Ruoyun, will never bow to these people even if I die!" Zuo Shangchen smiled and looked absolutely ravishing. It was as if rows of peach blossoms had just bloomed in front of everyones eyes apanied by a fragrant scent which could be detected for a thousand miles. "Fighting side by side? That is a great idea! Hypocrites like these members of the Immortal Realm have no right to force us to yield to them. Even if death arrives for us, we will never serve such shameless people." As they heard this, the faces of the people from the Immortal Realm changed greatly. "You are an idiot boy who doesnt know whats good for yourself. Seeing as youre dying to make us your enemies, we will now give you a taste of true power. You are only two good-for-nothing Martial Emperors yet you would dare to blow your own horn in front of us. Youre looking for your own death!" Bang! In that instant, numerous figures shot towards the horizon before charging at Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen. Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen stood with their backs against each other. They were surrounded by the group of gorgeous handmaiden and red coldly at the white-robed elders who were charging towards them. "Xiao Yuner, are you scared?" Zuo Shangchen smiled as he asked. "Im extremely afraid of dying," Gu Ruoyun clenched her sword tightly in her hand as a smile yed on the corners of her lips, "Because Ive already experienced death once. But this doesnt mean that I will surrender for the sake of staying alive! If they want me to serve them then Id rather choose death!" It was not that she was not afraid of dying. It was because she was afraid of dying that she wanted to stand at the pinnacle of the maind. It was also because of her fear of death that she had acted so mercilessly towards her enemies and eliminated thempletely. This was because she wanted to close off all opportunities for them to harm her... As she watched the elders of the Immortal Realm get closer and closer to them, Gu Ruoyuns heart slowly sank. Xiao Ye is waiting for me, she thought with resolve. I must hold on until the end! Chapter 506: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (1) Chapter 506: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yan, show yourself." Under the magnificent sky, the young girl took a step back. She pressed her back firmly against the man in peach blossom pink robes and summoned the spiritual beast steadily. Whoosh! In that instant, crimson robes emerged from thin air before everyones eyes. The group of elders were stunned and paused in their attack midway, stopping in their tracks. They frowned at the blood-thirsty figure before the young girl. The man has one green and one red eye. Both eyes shone with a quiet brilliance, causing the hearts of many to palpitate. Everyone felt as if a poisonous snake had curled itself around their necks, it was a suffocating feeling. "A group of Martial Honors?" A light wrinkle appeared in the space between Yans brows. Honestly speaking, if he was still as powerful as before, forget about ten Martial Honors, even a hundred of them would not be a challenge. s, he was not as powerful as he used to be. "Yan, it looks like youve had your breakthrough." Gu Ruoyun nced at Yan as she spoke calmly, "Help us fight them while I think of other ways to break the siege." Knowing Yans current level of strength, he was no match for these people. They might have a chance if Zixie awakens from his deep slumber. Theres probably no one else besides Zixie who could possibly defeat so many Martial Honors. However, Zixie was currently at a crucial part of his cultivation and shows no sign of awakening. So even if she were to scream, she could not pull him out of this deep slumber. "A high-level Martial Emperor?" Bai Xiangtians expression changed as he drooled at the sight of Yan. His eyes were clearly filled with greed. "I didnt think that youd have another Martial Emperor spiritual beast on hand. Especially not one thats only one step away from bing a Martial Honor! Little girl, powerful beings like these would only be a reckless waste of natural resources in your hands. Only the Immortal Realm deserves to have such powerful beings in our possession!" He bit his bottom lip covetously and stared at Yan with shining eyes. In his heart, only a Martial Honor like himself had the right to own a high-level Martial Emperor spiritual beast. This Gu Ruoyun was only a low-level Martial Emperor, he fumed. What right does she have to own such a powerful spiritual beast? "Gu Ruoyun, since it was you who had summoned this spiritual beast, we can consider it as a gift of respect to the Immortal Realm. We can leave your corpse whole as a gesture of goodwill towards your tactfulness." Before even waiting for Bai Xiangtian to speak, an elder from the Immortal Realm standing next to him seized the opportunity and butted in. On this maind, the Immortal Realm was ustomed to acting without any form of hindrance. As long as it was something they wished to own, they would take it by whatever means possible. Even if it meant sullying the reputation of the Immortal Realm itself, they would not hesitate to do so. Zuo Shangchenughed mockingly as his beautiful, alluring eyes filled with scorn, "I cannot help but admire the shamelessness of the Immortal Realm. You would stoop so low to snatch the possessions of others. Are you not afraid of retribution?" "Retribution? Haha!" The elder from the Immortal Realm burst into wildughter as his white hair danced in the howling winds. He no longer carried the air of an immortal. "Boy, have you not heard of the phrase: winners be kings; losers be thieves? This world will always belong in the hands of those with power. No matter how many things we take for ourselves, we will always be victorious in the end so we will be the ones to rewrite the historical records. Even if theres retribution, it will onlynd on those who have failed!" Whoosh! As soon as he had finished speaking, the elder of the Immortal Realm charged towards Zuo Shangchen. His eyes zed with bloodlust as he aimed his fist forcefully at Zuo Shangchens chest. Zuo Shangchen remained unmoved as he watched the oing attack. He smiled magnificently and said, "The winner bes king saying is indeed a valid statement. Unfortunately, the true victors today will not be the Immortal Realm." Chapter 507: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (2) Chapter 507: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! The palms from the two men shed and a strong force erupted from the collision. A hurricane arose and the mans peach-pink robes danced in the wind. Rip! The sound of tearing fabric was heard. The powerful wave had ripped Zuo Shangchens peach-blossom-pink robes into shreds of peach blossom pink fabric which fluttered in the wind. He looked ragged and his smooth flesh, which was more exquisite than any womansplexion, was now exposed to the eye of the sandstorm. Fresh blood trickled slowly down Zuo Shangchens wrist. His blood trailed in countless red lines which crisscrossed one another as it dripped down his wrist to the palm of his hand. It soon formed a puddle of blood on the ground. Ptooie! The elder from the Immortal Realm spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression turned increasingly ugly as he red at Zuo Shangchen. Then, the rest of them made their move. A somber and deste air, mixed with the thick scent of blood, filled the atmosphere in the desert. Compared to Zuo Shangchen, Yan had already reached the level of a Martial Honor in the past. Even though he had currently regressed to the level of a Martial Emperor due to his injuries, he could still hold his own in a fight against two Martial Honors because he had once held that power. However, he was now outnumbered while attempting to protect Gu Ruoyun at the same time. He soon fell into a disadvantage and was also drenched in blood. "Xiao Yuner." Zuo Shangchen blocked his opponents attack with his sword before retreating towards Gu Ruoyun. He smiled bitterly, "Its likely that we would have no way to escape this time." No way to escape? No! Im not going to die in a ce like this! Thought Gu Ruoyun. The young girls eyes were filled with rising determination, "I still have dreams that Ive yet to fulfill so I cannot die! Furthermore, Ive worked hard in my cultivation in order to get to where I am today. That had been all for the sake of surviving on this maind where only the strong are respected. As long as theres even the slightest chance for survival, I will not give up!" "Haha!" Bai Xiangtian, who had been stationed nearest to Gu Ruoyun, heard this and burst intoughter. He replied with a cold look in his eye, "Gu Ruoyun, you cannot possibly escape this ce. How can the three of you ever hope to win against the ten of us who are Martial Honors? Alright, ytime is over. Now Im going to send you straight to hell! Nheless, Ill spare the lives of your spiritual beasts as theyll be serving me very soon!" As long as this woman perishes, I will have ways to make her spiritual beasts my servants, thought Bai Xiangtian with glee. Most importantly, spiritual beasts are not idiots, they will recognize the most beneficial choices. Gu Ruoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her lips as an eerie smile appeared on her delicate, beautiful features. She stood tall with her raven-ck hair fluttering amidst the howling winds. Her figure, dressed in green robes, looked like a calm bamboo which stood tall and proud. Still, at this moment, the young girl looked like the God of Death himself. Blood was dripping endlessly down the de of her sword while her entire face was stained with the color of blood. "Youll send me to hell?" She sneered, "Dont you worry, hell cannot contain me. Even if I, Gu Ruoyun, is sent to hell, sooner orter I will crawl out the Gates of Hell to storm the Immortal Realms fortress and kill everyone none shall be spared!" "Hahaha!" The elders of the Immortal Realm burst intoughter as if they had just heard a really funny joke. "You think that you would have the ability to exterminate the Immortal Realm on your own? Crawl out from hell first and then well talk!" In that moment, the Martial Honors directed their earth-shattering aura, thick with bloodlust, towards the two humans and the spiritual beast. As for Zuo Shangchens gorgeous maidservants, they have already lost their lives protecting their Master and Gu Ruoyun during the previous wave of attacks. Their blood permeated the sand, dying the ground a bright, scarlet red color. Chapter 508: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (3) Chapter 508: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Yuner, since the situation has be dire and its unlikely that wed both be able to make it out alive, why dont we rush over for a trip to hell? Id like to see how this mythical hell looks like." Zuo Shangchen smiled and his blood-sttered face became even more stunning. His every smile and change in expression easily tugged at ones heartstrings. Whoosh! Just then, numerous beams of energy shot out and gathered in the sky before forming two concentrated beams of energy. These two beams then shot towards Zuo Shangchen and Gu Ruoyun, piercing through their chests. "Master!!!" Yans expression changed drastically and he was about to fly to her aid when four figures suddenly appeared before him and blocked his way. Then, the palm of someones hand mmed violently against his chest. Bang! Yans body was thrown a great distance away. In that instant, blood flowed continuously from his lips and his mesmerizing face turned as pale as a sheet. "A bond of very contract!!!" Bai Xiangtian seemed to realize something and his expression changed greatly. His eyes turned red, almost as if they had been dyed with blood. He bellowed like a madman, "How can he have a bond of very contract? Why would a high-level Martial Emperor spiritual beast be a ve so willingly? This is impossible. This is absolutely impossible!" The bond of very contract contains the most tyrannical constraints on the spiritual beast. Furthermore, if its master were to die, the spiritual beast under the bond of very contract will definitely die as well!!! Bai Xiangtians face showed a deep heartache. He absolutely must kill Gu Ruoyun but based on the current situation, he can probably forget about obtaining this high-level Martial Emperor spiritual beast as well... "Gu girl!!!" Just as Gu Ruoyuns body was about to hit the ground, an enraged roar pierced through the sky followed by a white, modest-looking figure. This figure shot down from the heavens and swiftly caught Gu Ruoyun. The man then sent a furious re at the white-robed elders before him. "The Immortal Realm!!! Hahaha, youre certainly great, arent you? Killing geniuses that you are unable to obtain, has this always been your style in dealing with things? Dont forget that there are rules set between the Three Great Authorities yet youve struck to murder such a genius!" As they witnessed the old mans appearance in the scene, the elders of the Immortal Realm disyed a particrly ugly expression on their faces. This old fart has actually arrived, they thought in unison. "The Honorable Sir Tianqi is right, youve all crossed the line." After the Honorable Sir Tianqis arrival, another elderly figure slowly came into view as he calmly walked out from thin air. He swept his gaze across Gu Ruoyun who was lying on the ground and wrinkled his brow. "The Honorable Sir Tianqi, Elder Jiu, this matter does not concern either of you!" Bai Xiangtian retorted with an ugly look on his face, "Besides, Ive not forgotten the purpose of the Three Great Authorities. Our purpose is to recruit geniuses to fight against the demons. Unfortunately, these were not Gu Ruoyuns intentions. Its highly probable that she would join forces with the demons when the timees and bring disaster upon the maind. Im merely executing divine punishment. Theres nothing wrong with that!" "Haha!" In spite of his rage, the Honorable Sir Tianqi burst out intoughter. He gritted his teeth as he spoke, "Alright, Bai Xiangtian, can you please exin to me the reason why so many elders from the Immortal Realm have appeared in a ce like Cloud City?! Dont tell me that youve alle here for the sake of attacking the Gu girl alone! Furthermore, you would not have known that she would be here before making ns to mobilize so many people!!!" Bai Xiangtians gaze turned darker and darker. Suddenly, he burst into an icyugh, "Honorable Sir Tianqi, seeing as youve witnessed this, theres no need for your existence to continue. While your powers are on the same level as mine, there are so many of us on our side. As for your team, youre the only Martial Honor theyve got!" As he spoke, the elders of the Immortal Realm began to make their move and slowly surrounded everyone. Chapter 509: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (4) Chapter 509: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What are you trying to do?" Elder Jius expression changed drastically, "No matter the situation, Im still a member of the Courts of Hell, are you not afraid of drawing their ire?" "Haha, who would even find out since all of you will die here today! I wont let any witnesses get away!" Bai Xiangtian gritted his teeth and his eyes flickered with murderous intent. He had been annoyed after losing the pill form to the Honorable Sir Tianqi during the Trials. This would be a great opportunity for him to take it back so why should he spare him? "You..." "Cough, cough." Gu Ruoyun coughed and slowly pushed herself up from the ground. Fresh blood was trickling down from her chest while her delicate and pretty features were extremely pale. "Honorable Sir Tianqi, Elder Jiu, this matter does not concern you. You must both leave this ce at once." "Gu girl!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi red disapprovingly at her, "What idiocy are you spouting? Please, I am your great-uncle after all. Theres no way I could be such a cowardly person who is afraid of death! If I give up on you now, forget about having to exin this to my precious baby sister, even I wouldnt be able to live this down. Dont you worry, Im here now. Id certainly love to see if this old b*stard dares toy a finger on you now!" Elder Jiuughed bitterly, "Lady Gu, I owe you one. If it werent for you, I would not have any hope of recuperating my bodys condition. Now that Ive received such hope, with such great difficulty, how can I lose that again?" Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Elder Jiu, if I survive this, you cane to the Dongfang family home. I will ensure that you return with a healthy physique." This was her promise to him. "Hehe," Bai Xiangtianughed coldly, "You want to escape? Let me tell you this: no one is going anywhere today. Especially you, the Honorable Sir Tianqi and Elder Jiu. If you both get away, the Spirit Sect and Courts of Hell will certainly join forces against the Immortal Realm someday. How can I possibly let you go? Lets go, everyone. Kill them all!" Whoosh! In that instant, the elders of the Immortal Realm made their move and attacked the small group with speed as quick as lightning. "Gu Ruoyun, you can go to hell!!!" Bang! A loud bellow was heard as the attack from one of the Immortal Realms elders swiftly drew closer. However, Gu Ruoyun was extremely weakened at this point. Even dodging this attack would take a lot of strength. "Watch out, little girl!" The Honorable Sir Tianqis palm mmed towards the elder attacking Gu Ruoyun. However, it did not deter another elder from charging towards her from behind. Obviously, their goal was to first kill this eyesore of a woman, Gu Ruoyun, before killing everyone else. Now the Honorable Sir Tianqi truly understood the phrase two fists are no match for four hands as he watched another elders hand reaching for Gu Ruoyuns body. He could not react in time and was forced to watch the scene unfold in horror... "Immortal Realm, if you darey a hand on this girl, I guarantee that youll not live to regret it!!!" At this moment, his head was splitting with thoughts of revenge as veins popped from his forehead. His entire being was filled with rage. Yet, that personpletely ignored his threats and rammed his hand into Gu Ruoyuns chest. His palm tore through her chest, leaving a big hole... The Honorable Sir Tianqi roared with white-hot rage and threw the elder in white, who was blocking him, out of the way before flying to Gu Ruoyuns side. Yan was just attempting to get back on his feet when he was once again paralyzed and thrown to the ground by the heavy attack on Gu Ruoyun. His breathing began to grow weaker and weaker... Zuo Shangchen spat out a mouthful of blood. He did not even have the strength to stand as he clenched his fist tightly and mmed it violently into the ground. However, because he no longer had much strength left, his punch was light and weak. Not even the sand had been shaken. Chapter 510: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (5) Chapter 510: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! Suddenly, a red figure, followed by a strong aura shot across the heavens, swiftly charging towards Gu Ruoyun. Before the Honorable Sir Tianqi could reach her, the figure hadnded next to her and pulled the young girl into an embrace. Crimson robes and silvery hair had created a dazzling sight as he shot down from the heavens. The man was as beautiful as an ethereal being. His entire being was currently drenched with sorrow from head to toe. "Xiao Yun, Im so sorry I waste." "Dont worry, I wont allow those who have harmed you to continue to live! Ill make them all pay, even if I have to ughter everyone in the entire world!" A torrential wind rose as the mans crimson robes fluttered gently under the sky. He looked like a dazzling devil of the night. A fiery rage then burst from the mans body and red mes lit the mans robes. He slowly raised his peerlessly beautiful face. At this moment, the mans pupils were filled with a thirst for blood and an extreme fury which could destroy the world! Bai Xiangtians face gradually darkened. He did not know why but he could sense death reeking from that mans entire being! "It was you? Youre the ones responsible for hurting her?" Qianbei Ye cradled the blood-soaked young girl tightly in his arms as he slowly turned around. His red, blood-thirsty, demonic eyes red icily at the nearby elders of the Immortal Realm. A gloomy light shrouded his peerlessly beautiful face. His body emitted the air of a devil who had stepped out from the Gates of Hell. Every step he took seemed to drop a heavy weight into the hearts of everyone in the area. They all watched, trembling in fear at the sight of the silver-haired man. "Attack!" Bai Xiangtians heart sank as he spoke in a cold manner, "Theres so many of us and only one of him. Theres no way that we cant suppress him together!" Hearing this, the members of the Immortal Realm nced at one another before charging quickly at Qianbei Ye. A powerful ck me erupted from Qianbei Yes body and enveloped his entire being. His red pupils red eerily at the group of people charging towards him. He slowly raised his hand and grabbed one of the white-robed elders head tightly. In one swift motion, he brutally tore the mans head from his neck. Fresh blood sttered everywhere, casting an even more demonic look to the mans crimson appearance... This demonic-looking man had managed to tear a Martial Honors head off with just one hand! Forget about the elders of the Immortal Realm, even the Honorable Sir Tianqi was dumbstruck. He never thought that this man, who had acted like a harmless little pet in front of the Gu girl, would resort to such cruel measures. "You damned boy, youd dare toy filthy hands on an elder from the Immortal Realm. Youre asking for death!" The rest of the elders from the Immortal Realm were thoroughly enraged. Their faces were twisted with anger as if the man before them had desecrated their ancestral graves. They then charged furiously towards him. The entire desert was soon dyed red with blood. Countless Immortal Realm elders fell under the hands of Qianbei Ye. Some even had their bodies destroyed beyond recognition. However, not only the Martial Honors had snuck into Cloud City, the rest slowly began to reveal themselves as well. Over ten Martial Honors were either dead or wounded. Whats left was around five or six of them with ten remaining Martial Emperors. Even if all the powers of the maind were to join forces, they would all be destroyed by such arge group unless they belonged to the Courts of Hell or the Spirit Sect. "What on earth was the Immortal Realm nning to do? Theyve actually sent so many people!" The Honorable Sir Tianqis gaze darkened and a hard glint shed across his pupils, "So many powerful cultivators, thats equivalent to about half of the Immortal Realms might. Whatever it is, the Immortal Realm certainly didnt mobilize so many people for the sake of going up against the Spirit Sect and the Courts of Hell. Theres got to be something else in Cloud City that we are unaware of. Its a good thing that the members of the Immortal Realm have lost their cool. This incident involving Gu Ruoyun has definitely lured out all the hidden Martial Honors." Chapter 511: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (6) Chapter 511: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, the Honorable Sir Tianqi could understand why only Martial Honors had been sent to block Gu Ruoyuns way. The answer was simple. Knowing the Gu girls ego, she wouldnt even spare Martial Emperors a second nce no matter how many of them has appeared before her. There was no guarantee that she would be afraid. However, it would be different with Martial Honors. Having so many in the vicinity would give the Gu girl something to worry about. Otherwise, she would not have sent the Dongfang family members away and stayed behind to face these people alone. Its possible that Bai Xiangtian had realized this and enlisted the help of the rest of the Martial Honors to help deal with this girl. However, Bai Xiangtian had miscalcted. He did not think that the Gu girls ego would turn out to be above that of an average persons. She absolutely refused to serve the Immortal Realm even if it meant signing her own death warrant. Boom! Just then, the aura from within Qianbei Ye turned into aplex mix of forces and caused his vital organs to sh against one another repeatedly. However, he did not seem to feel anything and continued to take the lives of every member of the Immortal Realm present. "Not good!" The Honorable Sir Tianqis expression changed greatly, "This kid seems to be storing some kind of power within his body and it looks like his current state of mind has provoked its release. However, that power is far too strong. If he continues this killing spree, he will either turn into a demon or he will die! We must find a way to stop him!" "Honorable Sir Tianqi, hes already blinded by bloodlust. Do you think that we can stop him?" Elder Jiuughed bitterly and shook his head helplessly, "Only Lady Gu can stop him now. Unfortunately, Lady Gu is already..." As he heard those words, a great sorrow welled up from within the Honorable Sir Tianqi. That b*stards hand had punched right through the Gu girl, he thought. How could she have survived after sustaining such a heavy injury? Even if we had a God in our midst, they wouldnt be able to save her either... "Honorable Sir Tianqi, what are you standing around for?" Bai Xiangtian hid within the crowd and did not dare to take a single step further. He turned towards the Honorable Sir Tianqi and screamed angrily, "Dont forget were in this together! If we lose this many Martial Honors now, youll simply have to await defeat in the next war against the demons!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi paused in silence as he considered this. Bai Xiangtian is right, losing so many Martial Honors here will certainly change the tides for the next war. Nevertheless, when he thought of everything the Immortal Realm has done, the Honorable Sir Tianqi scoffed coldly, "Ive already advised you and asked the Immortal Realm to spare the Gu girl. But you? What did you do? Youve killed her! Besides, do you really think that I can actually help you?" "This isnt the same thing!" Bai Xiangtian retorted, "Gu Ruoyun will bring cmity upon the maind. Her death is for the sake of preventing a disaster. The Immortal Realm is different, we are the heroes of the world. Not even a hundred Gu Ruoyuns could bepared with our worst disciple! A selfish person like her who has refused to acknowledge her own family and has ignored the best interest of the maind does not deserve to live! Even if she does survive this by some stroke of good fortune, she will go down in history for her infamy!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi slowly shut his eyes. For the first time ever, he was thoroughly disappointed with these famously reputable cultivators. "Bai Xiangtian, I will report everything that has happened to our Sect Master. Perhaps now, the Spirit Sect, which had always remained neutral between the Courts of Hell and the Immortal Realm, will choose a new side." There have always been conflicts even between the Three Great Authorities. The Courts of Hell and the Immortal Realm have fought against one another for many years but the Spirit Sect had always retained its neutral standpoint. However, seeing as the position of the next Sect Master would most likely be Gu Shengxiao, the Immortal Realm might have to contend with two of the Great Authorities in the future... Chapter 512: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (7) Chapter 512: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Honorable Sir Tianqi, youre a traitor to the maind!" Bai Xiangtian screamed at the Honorable Sir Tianqi like a madman. His elderly face was filled with malevolence, "If you insist on standing with these demons then you too shall go down in history for your infamy! You will be spurned by the world!" Hearing this, the Honorable Sir Tianqi sighed again. Its best to keep my mouth shut, he thought, lest he continues to yell at me and refuses to stop. The rays of light from the setting sun filled the sky, setting a clear foil against the blood-soaked battlefield. It was a horrifically garish sight. Qianbei Ye was nowpletely blinded by his thirst for blood. He had no other goal in his mind except to ensure that these people will follow Gu Ruoyun to their graves! It was no big deal to him to kill everything under the heavens for her sake. No one on this world was more important than she was to him. "You damned boy, youll pay for this!!!" Seeing that the Honorable Sir Tianqi intends to ignore him, Bai Xiangtian turned towards Qianbei Ye and roared furiously. Of course, he still remained hidden behind a group of Martial Emperors, using them as a shield to protect himself from Qianbei Yes attacks... Countless warriors had fallen in the desert that day. Nevertheless, they did not seem to fear death as they continued to charge at Qianbei Ye like a flock of sheep. "This wont do." The Honorable Sir Tianqi furrowed his brows once again, "The power within this boy is getting even more uncontroble. If he continues his killing spree, hell die even if he manages to kill all of these people!" Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Wave after wave of violent energy burst from Qianbei Yes body, scattering the throng of people into the air. Then, his eyes which were as red as pools of blood, pierced into the crowd. "Because you have caused her harm, all of you must die!" Just as hisst syble fell, another group of bodies fell into the pool of blood and Bai Xiangtian hid further into the crowd. His eyes were fixed upon the mans peerlessly beautiful face. Retch! Qianbei Yes body has finally reached its limit and he vomited out a mouthful of ck blood. Even so, he did not stop his killing spree. He continued to fight with one hand drenched in blood as if he did not notice it at all. However, ever since the beginning of the fight, he had never let go of Gu Ruoyun. He held tightly on to her small and light body as he charged into the crowd. Xiao Yun, he thought, wait for me to destroy the Immortal Realm. After that, I will follow you to the ends of the earth through Heaven and Hell. Whoosh! Suddenly, a purple me shot into the skies, illuminating Gu Ruoyuns body. The purple mes consumed her shattered body and slowly put it all back together... The Honorable Sir Tianqi widened his eyes as he stared in astonishment at the burning mes from the young girls body. "Purple mes... Could it be... That this is the legendary ritual of Resurrection Through Fire? No! Thats not possible! Isnt the Resurrection Through Fire ability only possessed by the mythical Ancient Phoenix? The Gu girl is human so how could she achieve Resurrection Through Fire?" Resurrection Through Fire! This was something which could not happen in a humans body! Bai Xiangtians expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold as he fixed his re upon Gu Ruoyun who was lying in that mans arms. He clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled. At the same time, Yan, who had been slowly withering away along with Gu Ruoyuns demise, gradually returned to life and slowly rose to his feet. His body may be weak but he was alive! "Xiao Ye." A soft breath sounded from the vicinity of Qianbei Yes arms and sessfully stopped him from his killing spree. As he stared at the pale-looking girl in his arms, the bloodlust in Qianbei Yes eyes slowly disappeared. He tried to say something but only said this in the end, "Xiao Yun, am I dreaming..." Chapter 513: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (8) Chapter 513: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If this was a dream, he would want to stay asleep forever. "Xiao Ye, youre hurt." Gu Ruoyun raised her hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of the mans lips. Her eyes were filled with heartache, "Dont worry, Ive only fallen asleep for a little while. Besides, Ive promised you that I would join you." To tell the truth, when she saw those Martial Honors, she was certain that she had encountered a critical situation and felt that she might not make it out alive. However, she didnt expect Zixie to awaken at the veryst minute! However, with Zixies current level of strength, utilizing the mes of resurrection had required some extra time. That was why it took some time before she coulde back to life. "Xiao Yun, youre alive. Thank goodness." Qianbei Ye held Gu Ruoyun tightly and his voice was trembling. He was afraid that if he made one mistake, he would lose her forever. That was not a kind of pain that he could bear! "Xiao Ye..." In his embrace, Gu Ruoyun felt a pang of hurt from within her heart as she felt the man shaking. The memories of their time together began to rey slowly in her minds eye. When they had met for the first time, this peerlessly beautiful man was absolutely heart-stopping. In that moment, when he had opened his eyes, he called her his wife in that muddled way but with such gentleness. She will forever remember that moment... Since then, this man has followed her everywhere. He was like a piece of sticky candy, impossible to shake off. But even Gu Ruoyun herself could not understand why she would ce so much of her trust on this man who was a total stranger. It was the kind of trust that seemed to continue from within, drawing her towards it from an unseen world. "Xiao Ye, leave the rest to me for now, okay?" Gu Ruoyun slowly shut her eyes then gingerly opened them again. She got up from Qianbei Yes arms and cast a withering re from her clear, cold eyes, "Zixie, myrade, seeing as youre now awake, kill them all... For me!" Just as she spoke, a burst of purple mes erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body and shot towards the sky. A set of dark-reddish purple robes fluttered against the winds from the purple mes, slowly appearing before the eyes of the world. This man was extremely handsome. His beauty does not contain the air of dominance that Qianbei Ye has, nor does it have a magnificence like Zuo Shangchen. His beauty was like an evil monster as a demonic smile flitted across his purple eyes. The mans reddish-purple robes were richly embroidered with gold thread. His every move disyed such a regal air, it was as if he was the very picture of nobility, so handsome that everything on earth seemed to have lost their color. This was especially true for the purple me between the mans brows. It served to further enhance his ethereal manner, making him look ten thousand times nobler. "Little girl, Ive only been asleep for a little while and youve nearly thrown away your own life. Will you ever not cause me worry?" Zixie sighed as his purple eyes filled with anxiety. "Im sorry Ive made you worry." Gu Ruoyun observed Zixies handsome visage, "Ive always known that Im still not powerful enough. I will utilize the fastest methods to increase my power so that you can have your breakthrough in peace." "Little girl, let me deal with these people first." Zixie took one look at Qianbei Ye then retracted his gaze, cing his attention on the members of the Immortal Realm. His lips curled into a demonic smile as he spoke eerily, "This girl is my Master and youve harmed her in my absence. So tell me, how should I punish you for this?" At this moment, Bai Xiangtians expression was filled with terror. It had been hard enough to go up against Qianbei Ye alone. Now, another powerful cultivator has appeared! Just what does this girl have to get so many people to protect her? Chapter 514: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (9) Chapter 514: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Its the Ancient Divine Phoenix!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi has recovered from his initial shock and was now staring at the man in purple robes. He muttered to himself, "Theres no mistake, this man is the Ancient Divine Phoenix from the legends. However, it was said that the Ancient Divine Phoenix had disappeared over ten thousand years ago. What is he doing here now? Hes also calling the Gu girl his Master, this... Whats going on here?" "The Ancient Divine Phoenix?" Elder Jiu was slightly astonished and stared in confusion at the Honorable Sir Tianqi who was standing next to him. Before he could voice his question, the handsome demonic figure made his move... No one saw how he did it. All they could see were multiple holes piercing through the bodies of those from the Immortal Realm and blood which then spurted out like a fountain. Subsequently, their upright figures fell to the ground. The mans purple robes remained spotless as he stood tall against the wild winds. Not a single drop of blood had stained his robes. "Run!" Bai Xiangtian and the rest of the Martial Honors took one look at each other and gave up all hope of defeating the enemy. They immediately turned around and fled for their lives. Unfortunately, before they could run very far, a sh of purple robes stood before them, blocking their way. In this moment, Bai Xiangtian finally understood true fear. He turned towards the Honorable Sir Tianqi who was standing behind him and screamed, "Honorable Sir Tianqi, remember that we are still needed in the war between the maind and the demons. Will you beg for mercy on our behalf or do you want to plunge the people of this maind into misery and suffering?" His tone had softened and no longer held his initially aggressive and snobbish manner. Regardless of the situation, the only person who has a chance to help him was the Honorable Sir Tianqi who still has a pretty good rtionship with Gu Ruoyun! The Honorable Sir Tianqi fell silent as he considered this point . The Demon War ising soon and if we were to lose this many Martial Honors now, it would not benefit the maind at all. He sighed at the thought and turned to Gu Ruoyun, "Little girl, can you show me a bit of consideration and let these old farts off for now. Dont worry, Ill watch over these old farts and will personally ensure that they will not get any chance to exact revenge on you. As for your grudge against them, perhaps you could settle things after the Demon War. By then, I will certainly keep my mouth shut." If Gu Ruoyun had been killed by the elders of the Immortal Realm, he would not have stood up for them even if the entire Immortal Realm were to be wiped out. Seeing as the Gu girl was still alive, obviously, as an elder of the Spirit Sect, he would have to put a lot more into consideration. "Honorable Sir Tianqi, theres nothing more for you to say." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and replied calmly, "These people must die today!" "Little girl, Im not asking you to let them offpletely. Im only asking for you to wait until after the Demon War before killing them. There are far too few Martial Honors on this maind. If they die now, the Immortal Realm will have lost half of their Martial Honors and will not stand a chance against the demons. All I ask is for you to wait for the war to end first. At that point, even if you dont deal with them, I will personally sign their death warrant!" After every battle, they would have a ten-year grace period before the next struggle would begin. The date of the next battle was getting closer and closer. It would be impossible for them to train up over ten Martial Honors by that time. That was why the Honorable Sir Tianqi has given his suggestion. His suggestion was to kill these people once theyve outlived their usefulness! "I dont believe that the maind willnd in such a critical situation after losing these few people." Gu Ruoyun smiled coolly as she swept her gaze at Bai Xiangtians pale face, "You knew that your actions would cost you everything youve achieved so why had you gone through with it? Theres no way that I will let you off even if you had asked the Honorable Sir Tianqi to beg for mercy for you." Chapter 515: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (10) Chapter 515: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Ruoyun!" A sinister sneer formed on Bai Xiangtians elderly face and he roared in anger, "Stop spouting this savagery. Without us, this maind would be destroyed! Ask yourself this, is this really the right thing to do?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes grew colder as her green robes fluttered in the gentle wind. "I, Gu Ruoyun, have never bothered myself with other people when dealing with my own business. I only expect myself tomit without regrets! Besides, I never had any intention to offend the Immortal Realm. Time and again it was you who had refused to let me off. Like any normal person, my patience has its limits. Seeing as you wanted to kill me so badly, then Ill kill you all first!" "Hehe!" Suddenly, an icyugh sounded from thin air and an eerie feeling seeped through the gloomy air. The Honorable Sir Tianqis face sunk upon hearing thatugh and he fixed his gaze at the void with an ugly look on his face. Whats that guy doing here? He wondered. Then, from the void, an elderly figure revealed himself with a creepy smile hanging on his wrinkled features, "Little girl, youve said it right. We dont need to ask for the approval of others in the things we do. All thats needed is to do it without any regrets. If anyone wishes to cause trouble, then we should kill them first." A small smile appeared on Gu Ruoyuns face as she saw the figure who had just appeared from the void. However, before she could greet the old man, Bai Xiangtians low voice cut her off. "Honorable Poison Master, what on earth are you doing here?!" "Hehe," The Honorable Poison Masterughed icily, "I have a friendly connection with Cloud Citys governor and hade here to discuss some matters. What I did not expect was to witness such an exciting scene. The Immortal Realm has certainly opened my eyes! The dignified Three Great Authorities not only oppresses others using their strength in numbers, the elders would bully the young. Theyve even attempted to kidnap this little girl and acted shamelessly in the name of morality. However, this little girl is very much like me when dealing with matters like this." He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun. His cold and eerie face suddenly disyed a hint of warmth and the corner of his lips curled up a little. "Dont listen to the Honorable Sir Tianqi, little girl. Do whatever you want to do. Why should the fate of the maind have anything to do with you? You only live once so why deprive yourself of the sweet joy of vengeance? Theres no need to saddle yourself with other matters. Also, no matter what, I still believe in the promise we had made a while ago. Once youve established your organization, leave me a position as one of your elders. Hahaha!" Gu Ruoyuns heart softened. She then smiled and nodded, "Dont you worry, Ill definitely keep a spot for you. However, arent you afraid of incurring the wrath of the Immortal Realm in following me? Are you not afraid that your name will go down in history for infamy?" "Hehe," Honorable Poison Masterughed softly, "In all my years, Ive never tasted fear. What about the Immortal Realm? Who cares about the Three Great Authorities? Others may fear them but Ive never even bothered giving them a second nce! Besides, if my crimes could be counted like coins on a string, that string would be full. I dont need to worry about my reputation! So what if my name goes down in history for infamy? I only kill those who deserved to be killed, I will never harm the lives of the innocent!" Hes only ever taken the lives of those who have wronged him and has never killed the innocent. Even so, there were still many who would unt their righteousness and who wished to hunt him down and have him killed. Chief amongst them were the members of the Immortal Realm! To him, its best to indulge in the pleasure of revenge than to live with a sham like the Immortal Realm. The Honorable Sir Tianqiughed bitterly, "I was only thinking for the sake of the Demon War in the future. Seeing as you do not wish to listen to my advice, Gu girl, then Ill leave the decision to you. Still, remember that I, as your great uncle, will always stand with you no matter what." Chapter 516: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (11) Chapter 516: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I understand." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly as she spoke. She knows that no matter what, the Honorable Sir Tianqi would be on her side. Otherwise, he wouldnt have personally finished Shi Yun off. He had done that so her grudge against Kun Nan would not continue to grow. Little did he know, however, that she already carried a great grudge against Kun Nan. "Lady Gu, there arent many among the youth who deserves my admiration. Youre the only one." Elder Jiu smiled, "Even though I agree with the Honorable Sir Tianqi and would prefer you to deal with these people after the Demon War, I will not stop you from doing so. In the future, if you have the time, you maye and visit me at the Courts of Hell. I will certainly provide you with the best treatment possible." Elder Jiu may not think much of it at this moment but in the future, Gu Ruoyun would indeed need to pay the Courts of Hell a visit... "Thank you very much, Elder Jiu." Gu Ruoyun said before slowly redirecting her gaze towards Zixies handsome face. "Zixie, do it. I want every member of the Immortal Realm who has shown their face here ughtered." Zixie curled his lips into a smile. His purple eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the people gathered before him. Without warning, an infinite amount of purple mes rose from his feet and burst into his surroundings. It burned the desert from the ground and enveloped the crowd within a fiery furnace. Then, the mans demonic voice rang aloud. "The mes of extermination can burn through almost anything and is difficult to extinguish. Ill let you all enjoy the taste of it right here, right now." They were terrified out of their minds... After he spoke, he gently turned around and looked with heartache at the girl in green who was drenched in blood. "Little girl, every time I appear, youre always covered in new scars. When are you ever going to take care of yourself?" Gu Ruoyun kept quiet and gently clenched her fist as she sighed. After all that has been said and done, my powers are still not strong enough. If I had been powerful enough, I would not have been thrashed about so badly by those Martial Honors. "Cough, cough." Suddenly, Qianbei Ye began to cough and spat out a mouthful of blood. The sight of it startled Gu Ruoyun and she hurriedly rushed to support him. "Xiao Ye, are you alright?" She asked worriedly. Qianbei Ye shook his head and looked up at her pretty, delicate features as if he could never stop looking at it. "Xiao Ye!!!" Gu Ruoyuns heart tightened. She did not know why but she felt a strong sense of difort taking over her heart It caused her to tighten her hold on to Qianbei Yes hand until it began to tremble. "Xiao Yun..." Qianbei Ye smiled and looked absolutely magnificent. It was a smile that could drive all living things to insanity, "I may need to leave your side for a little while." "Leave? Why?" Gu Ruoyun was dumbfounded and she was unable to decipher the situation. "Because..." He was about to exin himself but a powerful force began to sh within his body, causing his brows to furrow in agony. His already pale face was nowpletely drained of color. The hint of blood on the corner of his lips was absolutely heartbreaking. "Xiao Ye!!!" Gu Ruoyuns voice trembled. Then, before the sound of her cry could fade away, the man slowly copsed. He unwillingly closed his blood-red eyes and looked as if he had fallen into an eternal slumber. "Zixie, whats happening to Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun was gripped with anxiety and her eyes were awash with worry. "Little girl," Zixie nced at Qianbei Ye as aplicated look shed across his eyes, "His body holds a powerful force sealed within it. As an amnesiac, he is unable to control it. Earlier on, he had assumed that you were dead so in his rage, he had unleashed that power. However, because he was unable to control it, that power is now countercharging against him" Chapter 517: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (12) Chapter 517: The Arrival of Qianbei Ye (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Is there any way for us to save him?" Gu Ruoyun tightly clenched her fist as she asked. Zixie shook his head, "Im sorry, the power within his body is too strong and I cannot suppress it. I cant help him." Gu Ruoyuns face immediately turned as white as a ghost. If even Zixie is unable to do it, then... No! There has to be a way! "Zixie, I know youll find a way. I dont care what it is, I must save him!" Hearing this, Zixie fell silent. After a long while, he slowly raised his handsome and demonic face, "There is a way. But..." "What is it?" Gu Ruoyuns grip on Qianbei Yes hand grew even tighter as she asked. "The Banished Lands!" The Banished Lands! Hearing this, the faces of both the Honorable Sir Tianqi and the Honorable Poison Master changedpletely. Their eyes were filled with horror. "The Banished Lands? You want the girl to make a trip to a ce like that? No way, that ce is far too dangerous. Not even the Spirit Sects master would be able to guarantee that he coulde back from there alive." Simrly, Gu Ruoyuns eyes slowly darkened as well. The Banished Lands. Ive heard of this ce back when I was visiting the Xia family home. This piece ofnd was not within the West Spirit Maind, the ce where she was currently residing in. The Banished Lands was located in themon border between the West Spirit Maind and the East Peak Maind. Those who reside within the Banished Lands were mostly fugitives and amongst those residents, there was nock of cultivators at the rank of Martial Honor and above. However, in order to get into the Banished Lands, one must ovee ten deadly trials and each trial generally can only be passed after a narrow escape from death. So, one can imagine the kind of people who have entered the Banished Lands... "Zixie, I will go to the Banished Lands. What would I need to do once I get there?" A spark of resolve glowed from within Gu Ruoyuns eyes. Forget about the ten deadly trials. I would still go even if there were a hundred! "It is said that within the Banished Lands, there is a tree filled with Hells Lotus. Only after youve obtained a Hells Lotus can you even hope to save him. However, you only have a time frame of five years. If you dont obtain a Hells Lotus before the end of five years, Im afraid that his life will then be in danger." Five years? Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath, and spoke slowly, "In the past, Xiao Ye has always protected me. This time, its my turn to save him. No matter the dangers that await me at the Banished Lands, I will not give up!" "Little girl!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi wrinkled his brows disapprovingly, "There must be a better way for you to save him. The Banished Lands are far too dangerous and thats not only because there is an infinite number of powerful cultivators living there. Those who have managed to pass the ten deadly trials are also few and far in between. Many have fallen at the first trial. Therefore, we should think of another way." Zixie swept his gaze towards the Honorable Sir Tianqi, and replied steadily, "There is only one other way to save him besides this one - A Martial God." A Martial God! This was apletely impossible existence! Hence, upon hearing this, the Honorable Sir Tianqi was rendered speechless. His eyes stared worriedly at Gu Ruoyun as his words failed him. The Honorable Poison Master was momentarily silent before he looked at Gu Ruoyun and said, "If youve truly set your mind on going to the Banished Lands, Ill remain in the maind and await your return. I believe that, by then, we will all have a whole new level of respect for you." Besides her great talent, this girl holds countless miracles in the palm of her hand, he mused. If this were anyone else, I dont think their chances of returning would be very high at all. But she is different... He could never forget how she had once tamed an enormous pale dragon right before his very eyes! If she could tame a dragon, is there anything else in this world that she cannot do? Chapter 518: The Banished Lands (1) Chapter 518: The Banished Lands (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Shall we begin our journey to the Banished Lands, little girl?" Zixie nced at Gu Ruoyun with a peculiar look in his eyes which left as quickly as it came. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "The sooner we move, the better. Well need about half a year to make the journey from here to the Banished Lands. We dont have any time to waste. Honorable Sir Tianqi, will you please return and let my maternal grandfather and grandmother know of the situation? Ill be home within three or five years at the most." Noting her insistence, the Honorable Sir Tianqi sighed and smiled bitterly, "Little girl, no matter what, you must watch out for yourself. Be safe." "I will." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. With a wave of her hand, Qianbei Yes sleeping form suddenly disappeared. Then, she turned to face Zixie and said, "Zixie, we can go now." Zixie took one look at Gu Ruoyun and transformed into a purple light, returning to the Ancient Divine Pagoda. The Honorable Sir Tianqi blinked then stared in astonishment at the young girls disappearing figure. He simply could not figure out where she had sent Qianbei Ye off to... This little girl, could it be that she has some sort of containment treasure? However, most containment treasures can only hoard objects. When have they designed one that can hold a living, breathing being? "Hmph!" The Honorable Poison Master scoffed coldly and directed his creepy gaze at the Honorable Sir Tianqi, "Honorable Sir Tianqi, youre making it too easy for me nowadays. Just now, I chose not to collect my debt from you on ount of the Gu girls presence. Id love to see how youre going to escape me this time!" Whoosh! That eerie voice instantly caused the Honorable Sir Tianqis hair to stand on end. Without another word, his body transformed into a ray of light and shot towards a faraway direction... This old fart is like a madman, he thought. In addition, his entire body is covered with poison. Hes difficult to deal with and hard to hide from! "Honorable Sir Tianqi, you will die today!" The Honorable Poison Master scoffed and chased after the Honorable Sir Tianqi in a sh. Soon, two rays of light disappeared into the sky with one following the other as the onlookers who had hidden away slowly regained their senses... News of this battle will spread very soon and they were lucky enough to witness it and survive. The name of Gu Ruoyun shall henceforth spread far and wide. Even the Dongfang family, who had merely tagged along with her, rose as a result of her reputation. No one dared to provoke them. She was someone who had dared to kill the Immortal Realms members and also owned spiritual beasts near the rank of a Martial Honor. Who would dare to provoke a devil like that? You probably would not even have the time to hide from her wrath... As such, after this incident, the people who had been lucky enough to witness this fight immediately returned to their respective families and warned them to never provoke this demon! Not even the little footboy who guards the Dongfang family door should be touched at all! Who knows how far this demons reach truly is? What if that footboy happened to receive her favor, does that mean that an entire family would be exterminated? A demon like her will definitely do something like that... ... The distance between Gu Ruoyun and the city gates wasnt very great. She moved quickly and at a fast pace, not bothering to even look at the bodies of the members of the Medicine Order which were littered all over the ground. She moved as swiftly as the wind and soon reached the formidable-looking city gates. "After leaving this ce, Ill be on my way to the Banished Lands! I must obtain a Hells Lotus no matter what. No one will ever take Xiao Ye away from me!" The young girl paused in her steps and stared at therge simple-looking gate. Tightening the resolve in her eyes, she muttered, "Xiao Ye, you must wait for me. I will not let you remain in your slumber like this..." Chapter 519: The Banished Lands (2) Chapter 519: The Banished Lands (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was a lonely desert and not a single person was in sight. The main difference between this desert and the one in Cloud City was that the sky, instead of being a clear blue color, was colored red as if it was burning. The sky illuminated the desert with a bright, crimson re. As such, at one nce, the desert was a magnificent shade of red. However, this desert has an absolutely terrifying name The Wastnd of Death! This means that anyone who enters The Wastnd of Death would narrowly escape death! Only one person out of nine would be able to pass! Be it the sandstorms that were strong enough to cut a person into a million pieces or the fiery snakes which lurk in every corner of the Wastnd of Death, one could meet a violent death easily! At this very moment in the Wastnd of Death, a young girl dressed in green robes pressed on with great difficulty against the wind. She raised her hand in an attempt to shield herself from the strong winds and squinted her eyes to prevent dust from flying into them. She could not even widen her view but even so, she never looked back. "Its been almost half a year since Ive left Cloud City. Walking through this Wastnd of Death would take about another month or so. I reckon that Ill be passing by this ce very soon. However, Im quite fortunate to have avoided the sandstorms. Otherwise, I probably wonte out of here alive." Even a Martial Honor would be killed instantly if they were to encounter a sandstorm in the Wastnd of Death! However, even if she had avoided the sandstorms, she still has to face countless fiery snakes. Its a good thing that shes a pill master. She has prepared many antidotes prior to her journey. This was why she has managed to survive the fiery snakes poison. However, while the poison from the fiery snakes can be cured, the winds in the Wastnd of Death cannot be blocked out. As this was the first trial to the Banished Lands, naturally the Wastnd of Death would not be easy to cross. Every wind in this area was as sharp as a knife and Gu Ruoyun felt as if many des were cutting through her body every second. And she had been traveling in the Wastnd of Death for almost a month! Just as Gu Ruoyun was journeying through these challenging conditions, a red sea of fire came into view. Its boiling fumes rolled towards her, causing one to feel like they could melt under the extreme heat. This was the second trial of the Banished Lands The Sea of Hellfire! Should anyone wish to visit the Banished Lands, after passing through the Wastnd of Death, one would still need to cross this sea of fire. A person whocked enough resolve or one who was too weak would be disintegrated into ashes the moment they walked out of the Sea of Hellfire. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and muttered, "After the Sea of Hellfire, I will enter the Prison of Piercing Icebergs! Each trial will be more difficult than thest but I must endure all of this if I ever want to enter the Banished Lands..." She raised her pure, delicate features at the thought of this and her eyes sparkled with determination. All these years, Xiao Ye had always given me everything, she thought. This time, no matter how great the suffering or the torture, I must keep pushing forward! ... Within a thick forest, a girl drenched in blood staggered forward. Her body looked as if it had reached its limit and could no longer support her own weight. In the end, she unwillingly allowed herself to fall to the ground. "The ten deadly trials, Ive actually managed to go through them all." No one couldprehend just how dangerous the ten deadly trials truly were and no one knew how much suffering she has had to endure. If she had not kept the thought of Qianbei Ye who was stuck in a deep sleep constantly in her mind, she probably would have given up long ago. In the end, she had persisted through it all. Gu Ruoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her lips and prepared to continue her journey... Suddenly, she heard a wretched voice from further up North, blocking her way. "Haha, this must be my lucky day. I might not have been able to harvest any profits but Ive somehow managed to pick up a little girl. Tsk, tsk. Shes a little ugly but her figure isnt too bad. Little girl, how abouting with this uncle. What do you say? Hahaha!" Chapter 520: The Banished Lands (3) Chapter 520: The Banished Lands (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, Gu Ruoyuns face waspletely covered with blood while her robes were torn and tattered. Her originally pure, delicate and beautiful features were hidden under the grime. Such a deste appearance would certainly look ugly in any other persons eyes. "Get out of my way!" Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows and replied coldly. "Stupid girl, I dare you to say that again!" The middle-aged man was enraged and the scars on his face cast a terrifyingly sinister look on him, "Men, catch this woman! I havent had a woman in a very long time. Her looks simply wont do but at least I can eat her to my hearts content and satisfy my cravings thoroughly." "Youve got it, Boss." Hearing this, the group of men behind him stepped forward and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. "I asked you all to get out of my way!" Boom! A powerful energy burst from the young girls body and sent the group of men high into the sky. The middle-aged man was dumbstruck and stared puzzledly at the youthful face before him. "You... You, what are you thinking of doing? Im warning you, my little sister is the concubine of the Wolfs Fang Robberss right-hand man. If you kill me, he wont let you get away!" As Gu Ruoyuns eyes turned towards him, the middle-aged man finally felt afraid and his face drained of color. "Is that so?" Gu Ruoyunughed coldly, "I had thought of letting you go but since thats the case, theres no logic for me to let you live." Whoosh! A gust of wind shot from Gu Ruoyuns palm and pierced through the middle-aged mans chest. The man widened his eyes as if he could not believe that this woman would still kill him even after hearing him mention the Wolfs Fang Robbers. Thud! His body fell heavily onto the ground. His pale face was filled with utter disbelief as if he had never expected that this woman, whom he had only wanted to y with, would bring such disaster upon his life! "Cough, cough." Gu Ruoyun coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. She then slowly raised her head and spoke, "The ten deadly trials have definitely caused great harm to my body and even my pills cannot heal some of these wounds. I must find a ce to rest and recover first before figuring out what to do next." Right now, she has to get out of the forest first... ... "Ive finally managed to shake off those b*stards." Within the thicket, Ye Nuo nced behind him to see that there were no longer any shadows trailing him. A glint shed across his bright, starry eyes. His fair, youthful and doll-like features were filled with excitement, like an adorable little powder puff. "Those hateful little ghosts would only ever listen to that old fart, stalking me day and night. I had received my freedom with great difficulty and Im certainly not about to let those guys control me. Its a good thing that theyre a little stupid. All I need to do is to hatch a n and Ill be able to get rid of them for good." Ye Nuo ced his hands on his hips and felt an urge to burst intoughter. However, before he could let his emotions run free, he noticed a figure stumbling in the distance. The figure finally reached him and he saw that she looked absolutely exhausted before she fell to the ground with a crash. Ye Nuo jumped in fright and blinked his brilliantly shining eyes. He cautiously gave the girl on the ground a slight push. "Hey..." He rolled the girl over to her side and jumped backward in horror at the sight of her bloodied face. After a long pause, he finally gathered the courage to walk towards the girl. "Hey, are you alright?" Ye Nuo scrunched his face up. He really wanted to throw this girl aside and leave but he simply couldnt stand aside while someone is in peril. So, even if he wanted to leave, he forced himself to stay by her side. Chapter 521: The Banished Lands (4) Chapter 521: The Banished Lands (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After a long pause, the woman seemed to hear Ye Nuos voice and slowly opened her clear, cold eyes. "Im fine." Gu Ruoyun stubbornly rose to her feet and gently exhaled. She didnt know why but she hasnt been able to summon Zixie and the rest ever since she had arrived in the Banished Lands. Hence, she refused to let her guard down in such a ce. Should she ever run into a fearsome spiritual beast, she would definitely end up dead. Ye Nuo frowned, This womans entire face is covered in blood. Shes simply too ugly for words. Seeing that Gu Ruoyunw as about to turn and leave, Ye Nuo, after giving it a bit of thought, ran after her and yelled, "Hey ugly, are your powers alright?" "Im not too bad." Gu Ruoyun nced at Ye Nuo and replied calmly. "Thats great," Ye Nuo jumped excitedly, "Then when your wounds have healed, Ill hire you as my bodyguard." "Oh?" Gu Ruoyun calmly raised an eyebrow, "Im not interested." Ye Nuos expression froze and he looked like he had just swallowed a fly. It wasnt a pretty sight. She rejected me! This ugly brat actually rejected my request! "I dont care. Besides, Im going to follow you from now on! Youll just have to deal with that." Ye Nuo raised his head arrogantly and his tone held absolute decisiveness. There isnt a single soul around here, he thought. It wont be easy for me to find someone else to ease my boredom, I simply cant let her go. "Up to you." Gu Ruoyun said nothing more and continued to move forward. The only difference was that she now has another little tail following closely behind her. ... Nightfall. The light from the moon was as clear as water. The bright moonlight cast a cool glow upon all living things, illuminating the girl who sat cross-legged on the ground in the forest. A short whileter, the girl opened her eyes. Her bloodied face could not conceal her gaze which was cool and clear like the glow from the moon. "Its been three days and my wounds should almost be healed by now. Unfortunately, theres no water anywhere in this forest so I cant wash off the blood on my body." Gu Ruoyun slowly lowered her eyes at the thought of this and clenched her fist, "Xiao Ye, dont worry, Ill save you!" Stomp! Stomp, stomp, stomp! Suddenly, the sound of stomping feet could be heard from further ahead. The sound was particrly loud on a quiet night like this. Ye Nuo, who had been sound asleep, was shaken awake. He hurriedly jumped to his feet and dashed behind Gu Ruoyun. "Whats happening? Is it an earthquake?" Gu Ruoyun did not reply. She furrowed her brow and shot her clear gaze towards the direction in front of them. As she watched, a group of spiritual beasts charged towards them,ing closer and closer. The great number of beasts in the group terrified Ye Nuo thoroughly... "So many spiritual beasts! And most of them are around the rank of a Martial King! This is it, theres so many of them. Well be trampled to death for sure!" Ye Nuos legs turned into jelly and were trembling non-stop. I regret it now! I regret running away from the family footmen, he thought. No one could possibly have guessed that so many spiritual beasts would appear in this forest! If it were only one spiritual beast, I could still take it on. Now that theres so many of them, Ive pretty much signed my own death warrant! "Ugly creature, I think its best we run. We cant take on these spiritual beasts on our own." Ye Nuos teeth began to chatter nervously. Growing up, he had lived a sheltered life. When has he ever had to deal with a situation like this? Besides, hes only a ten-year-old child. The fact that he hasnt fainted from shock could already be considered a marvelous feat. However, he simply did not have the courage to face thisrge group of spiritual beasts. Chapter 522: The Banished Lands (5) Chapter 522: The Banished Lands (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Run?" Gu Ruoyun calmly responded, "If you want to run, you can go right ahead. That is if you really think you can outrun these spiritual beasts." Thud! Ye Nuos knees gave way. He fell to the ground and his fair visage filled with regret. "This is the end, this is definitely the end! I shouldnt have been so headstrong and rash and disobeyed my grandfather. Otherwise, I wouldnt have run into so many spiritual beasts. But Im still so young and I have a long life left to live, I dont want to die yet..." Gu Ruoyun did not respond. Her gaze fell upon two figures who were being chased by the herd of spiritual beasts. She had thought that the situation was strange from the very beginning. Under normal circumstances, spiritual beasts would not appear in such arge group. Now that she has seen the two figures, she could assume that theyve probably done something to enrage the spiritual beasts. Even so, its got nothing to do with me, she thought. Whatever it was, they should not have lured the spiritual beasts this way. After all, spiritual beasts are not like humans. They would lose all sense of rationality in their anger and kill anyone who stood in their way. Its a good thing that almost all my wounds have healed prior to this. Otherwise, based on my previous condition, forget about this herd of Martial King-leveled spiritual beasts, I wouldnt even stand a chance against one spiritual beast... As it turns out, the two figures chased by the spiritual beasts were a young man and a woman. The man noticed Gu Ruoyun who was standing not too far away. He yelled in astonishment, "Miss, run! Hurry!" He probably had not expected anyone to appear in this area! Gu Ruoyun did not move and stared calmly at the oing herd of spiritual beasts. Her blood-stained face was zed with an icy chill. "Miss..." As they ran towards Gu Ruoyun, the man was just about to advise her on running away with them when he was pulled away by the girl beside him who was dressed in pink robes. "Senior brother, why bother yourself with this ugly thing? Lets go! If those spiritual beasts catch up to us, well be dead for sure." "But..." The man in embroidered robes hesitated. After all, they were the ones who were responsible for leading the spiritual beasts this way. They cant possibly leave her alone like this. Seeing how much concern her senior brother, whom she had admired since a young age, was showing this ugly hag, the woman in pink robes frowned unhappily and shot a re at Gu Ruoyun, "Ugly sh*t, didnt you hear what my senior brother had just said? Its your own dumb luck for standing here. My senior brother has already given you a warning and yet you refuse to move. Dont me us if you end up dead." Gu Ruoyun had stayed silent from the very beginning. All she did was to stare at the oing spiritual beasts. Then, she finally made her move... "You..." The girl in pink was just about to speak but instead, widened her eyes at the sight of what had happened next. The figure in bloodied green robes swiftly shuttled through the herd of spiritual beasts. She raised the sword in her hand and cut off the heads of the spiritual beasts as she moved along the herd. "I must be dreaming!" The girl in pink rubbed her eyes vigorously as she stared in disbelief at the figure who was moving through the herd swiftly like the wind. She spoke in astonishment, "She has actually killed a low-level Martial King spiritual beast in an instant! If Im not mistaken, this gross-looking hag should be around the rank of a high-level Martial King!" Thats right, only a person at the rank of a high-level Martial King would be able to move so swiftly. The man in embroidered robes was also dumbstruck as if he could not believe that the woman he had dragged down with him would turn out to be so powerful. Such a young high-level Martial King was a rare sight in the Banished Lands. Only Ye Nuo was excited at this point as he flushed red with delight, "I never thought that I would meet a bodyguard with such prowess. It would seem that this little Lords life is assured. I had been so frightened scared just now." Chapter 523: The Banished Lands (6) Chapter 523: The Banished Lands (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Under the night sky, the wilderness was littered with corpses. Puddles of blood dyed the entire forest in a ghastly red hue. Gu Ruoyun soon eliminated all of the spiritual beasts. She sheathed her longsword, walked over the dead bodies and spoke calmly, "Next time, if youre looking for a death wish, dont drag me along with you." "You..." Once she heard Gu Ruoyuns words, the girl in pink swallowed every syble of gratitude she had and her expression changedpletely. She replied sulkily, "I never intended to provoke them. Who knows why the spiritual beasts in this area would fly into madness and chase me around like that? Besides, I didnt know that you were here. I certainly didnt want to drag you down on purpose!" "Yaner." The man in embroidered robes stood next to her and knit his eyebrows as he shot the girl in pink a look filled with rebuke. He then turned his attention towards Gu Ruoyun. "Miss, thank you for stepping in to save us. I wonder if youd be willing to travel with us?" Actually, I myself do not know why so many spiritual beasts had been chasing after us, he thought. But there was no doubt about it, if this woman is willing to travel with us, the road ahead would be far more secure. "At this moment, the ones youve provoked werent just Martial Kings. If I were to travel with you, a more powerful spiritual beast will appear soon enough. Im certainly not looking for my own death." Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze across the faces of the man and woman and spoke with a cool look in her eyes. "What on earth do you mean?!" The girl in pinks expression changed once again and she scoffed, "Senior brother, if she isnt willing toe with us, forget about it. We were only slightly unlucky thest time. You cant guarantee that the spiritual beasts wille after us again!" Besides, I simply cannot adapt to the sight of this ugly toad speaking to my senior brother like that. If it werent for the fact that she had just saved our lives, I wouldnt even bother myself with this woman. "Is that so?" Gu Ruoyuns gaze fell upon the girl in pink. She curled her lips sheepishly, "If you keep wearing that, you can forget about enjoying a peaceful journey on the road ahead!" "You..." The girl in pink was just about to issue a retort in her fury until she suddenly remembered something. Her beautiful face immediately drained of color, "What do you mean? Whats wrong with my robes?" This is impossible! She had given these robes to me... as a gift. There shouldnt be anything wrong with them... Right? The man in embroidered robes clearly thought of this as well and furrowed his brows, "Miss, may I know if youve noticed anything? How are Yaners robes connected with those spiritual beasts?" "Those robes have been sprayed with the fragrance of the Herb of Anxiety. So what do you think is wrong with these robes?" Gu Ruoyunughed icily and returned the question. "The Herb of Anxiety?" The man in embroidered robes stared nkly into space as his handsome features gradually turned pale as well. Cold sweat rolled down from his forehead. The Herb of Anxiety isnt poisonous but its scent could drive a spiritual beast into madness, causing it to charge after the source of the scent! That exins it, he thought. That exins why weve been constantly attacked by spiritual beasts ever since weve entered the forest! Until weve even lured this herd of spiritual beasts in the end! "Senior brother," The girl in pink bit her lips and her body trembled, "These robes were a gift to me before our journey from her. All these years, shes always been very good to me and shes always given way to me. Why would she want to harm me? Why? No, I dont believe it!" The man in embroidered robes frowned. He raised hisrge hand and tore off the girl in pinks robes. Then, he tossed it into the air and lit a fire. In that instant, a strong fragrance erupted into the air and lingered around them for a long while before dissipating into the surroundings. With one whiff of the pungent smell, the girl in pinksst shred of hope waspletely destroyed. Her eyes filled with disappointment, she never imagined that the person whom she had trusted the most would want to harm her... Chapter 524: The Banished Lands (7) Chapter 524: The Banished Lands (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yaner, change your clothes, alright?" The man in embroidered robes sighed, then turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "Miss, my name is Lu Shaochen. This is my junior sister, Murong Yan. May I know how I should address you?" Gu Ruoyuns tone remained calm and she replied steadily, "You can call me Gu Ruoyun. As for this one..." She paused for a while before continuing, "I dont know who he is." "What?!" Ye Nuo jumped to his feet immediately and responded with indignation, "Please, youre my bodyguard! Besides, weve been traveling together for three days and three nights yet you still havent learned my name. Damned woman, how could you be so cruel? My name is Ye Nuo, remember it!" After his hooting, he then whispered, "If it werent for me leading the way, would you have reached this ce? You would actually abandon your benefactor upon achieving your goal... By iming that you dont know me." "And three dayster, were back to where weve started." Gu Ruoyun replied steadily, "Indeed. If it wasnt for you leading the way, I wouldnt have wandered around in circles for three days only to end up right where we started." At that time, it was Ye Nuo who had solemnly vowed that he would definitely lead her out of this forest. In the end, theyve traveled for three days only to end up in the ce where they had first met... And if it were not for the fact that she was unfamiliar with the area, she would never have allowed a ten-year-old child to lead the way. Swish! Ye Nuo blushed immediately and stayed silent for half a day. Actually, one could not really put all the me on him. He, who had never walked out of the house on his own, could not possibly be good with directions. He had initally thought that he would remember the way but in the end, they had wandered around in circles for three whole days... "If you dont mind, Miss, we can travel together. I can lead you out of this ce." Lu Shaochens eyes sparkled and a friendly smile appeared on his handsome face. Murong Yan has never liked it whenever her senior brother smiled at another woman. However, once she remembered that it was Gu Ruoyun who had saved her life, she forced herself to suppress her feeligns of unhappiness. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded her head after a momentary pause for thought. After all, this was probably the only way for her to get out of this ce... ... They managed to get out of the forest and reached ck Rock City soon after. This was also Murong Yans familys home. Along the way, Gu Ruoyun has managed to carve out a rough idea of the terrain in the Banished Lands. Besides the fugitives, there were native citizens of the Banished Lands as well. These people were the descendants of the cultivators who had escaped into thisnd. Of course, thews of the jungle were heavily applied in a ce like this. Only those with great power would have the right to survive. The weaker ones would be swallowed by the strong, anytime! Anyone who wished to survive would have to cultivate like their life depended on it! Because of this principle, the Banished Lands has produced many strong cultivators. Based on Lu Shaochens information, Gu Ruoyun has found out that the most powerful force in the Banished Lands was the Ye family. ording to him, the power of the Ye familys Master was aplete secret. No one knew his rank at all. Many have assumed that the Ye familys Master has long surpassed the rank of Martial Honor and had attained the next rank. But these were only assumptions, there was no concrete proof. However, there was little room for criticism. The Master of the Ye family has long held the position of the number one cultivator in the Banished Lands! As for Murong Yan and Lu Shaochen, they had journeyed into the forest in order to find a healing remedy for the ailing old Master Murong. Who would have known that they would meet with such an incident... Chapter 525: The Banished Lands (8) Chapter 525: The Banished Lands (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "My Lady, Sir Lu, youve returned... so soon?" At this moment, outside the gates of ck Rock City, a middle-aged man quickly ran to greet Gu Ruoyun and her party members upon their arrival. He spoke joyfully, "Did you manage to find the Infinite Sacred Fruit?" Murong Yans gaze darkened and she shook her head, "Uncle Liu, I wasnt able to find the Infinite Sacred Fruit, the cure for grandfathers disease. We were attacked by spiritual beasts..." Murong Yan was about to reveal her betrayal but Lu Shaochen shot her a look and stopped her. "Uncle Liu, were going to see the old Master first." Lu Shaochen retracted his gaze and smiled as he spoke. Uncle Liu, whose face was already filled with disappointment, suddenly turned anxious upon hearing Murong Yans exnation, "My Lady, Sir Lu, are you both alright?" "Were fine," Lu Shaochen smiled, "We were lucky enough to bump into Miss Gu. She saved us." "Oh?" Uncle Liu was momentarily stunned and turned towards the bloodstained woman who was standing next to Lu Shaochen. A wave of doubt passed through the recesses of his heart. He finally spoke gratefully, "Thank you, Miss, for saving their lives." Seeing this, Ye Nuo hurriedly chimed in, "Shes my bodyguard!" In other words, how could one possibly forget about him if there were thanks being given? However, Gu Ruoyun seemed to have gotten used to Ye Nuo and ignored him. She smiled calmly, "Theres no need for thanks. Could you find me a ce where I can freshen up?" At this moment, the blood on her face had dried and turned into a thoroughly unttering shade of brown. She had not found a source of water in the forest and Murong Yan and Lu Shaochens water container had been lost as they were running away from the spiritual beasts so she could only wash off the blood on her body once she had reached ck Rock City. "Uncle Liu, please escort Miss Gu to the bath." Lu Shangchen instructed Uncle Liu before turning towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "Miss Gu, as a neer, perhaps youd like to stay in ck Rock City for a while longer? As it happens, a huge auction will be held in ck Rock City in just a few days. You can join the Murong family and attend the auction with us." An auction? Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin. Zixie had only mentioned that I can find the Hells Lotus in the Banished Land but he never told me its exact location. Perhaps I could try my luck in this auction. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Since thats the case, Ill stay a few more days." Lu Shaochens heart leaped for joy, "Then lets make our way to the Murong family home." Seeing how Gu Ruoyun had made no objections, Ye Nuo naturally tagged along. He was in it for the fun, after all, so he didnt really care where he went. And most importantly, he had developed a particr interest in this bodyguard of his. ... The Murong family home. Murong Yan was about to set foot in the front door when a delicate and beautiful figure rushed towards her. The figures her elegant face was shining with joy. "Yaner, youve finally returned." She grabbed Murong Yans hand as she spoke and her eyes were wet with tears, "Ive been so worried." Murong Yan suddenly remembered everything she has had to endure in the forest and found it difficult to set aside all traces of her feelings. She replied in a distant tone, "Big Sister, youve been through a lot of trouble." Murong Rouer stared nkly for a moment and looked at her own hand with a slightly dirty look on her face. She then forced her beautiful visage into a smile. "Whats wrong, Yaner? Why are you acting so strangely to your Big Sister all of a sudden? You dont know how much Ive been worried about you in your absence. Unfortunately, I do not have the capabilities. Otherwise, I would have insisted on looking for grandfathers healing remedy in your ce." Chapter 526: The Banished Lands (9) Chapter 526: The Banished Lands (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Worried about me? Longing for my early death is more like it! Murong Yan sneered. Despite the fact that she and Murong Rouer were half-siblings, she had always treated her like a biological sister. Her older sister had been frail since birth and was constantly bullied by others. Every time, it was she who would stand up for her big sister and protected her! She had even taught her how to manage the Murong family business and handed it over to her. She had done all these to ensure that her big sister would no longer have to endure such abuse. Plus, she had also willingly be a talented woman with no brains. Now, it was well-known throughout ck Rock City that the eldest daughter of the Murong family has a mind like an encyclopedia with an admirably sharp wit. But does anyone know that the person who hade up with all the ns for the Murong family business was actually Murong Yan? Even so, she then returned her efforts with a reciprocation like this! "Yaner." Afraid that Murong Yan would identally blurt something out, Lu Shaochen hurriedly pulled her to his side. He observed how Murong Rouer no longer held the initial gentleness she had shown Murong Yan. Her eyes now held a chill that could ward off a person for a thousand miles. "Yaner and I wish to see the old Master. Also, these two are our friends. Ive already arranged things with Uncle Liu." He then dragged Murong Yan towards the direction of the back courtyard. Murong Rouer gripped her handkerchief tightly in her hand as she watched the two of them leave. A vicious glint shed across her mesmerizing eyes. Lu Shaochen, why is it that your eyes would only ever behold that woman, Murong Yan! She fumed. Everyone knows that other than her talent, Murong Yan has nothing else! Shes nothing but a brainless idiot with big boobs. And even though I have no power, Im the only one who is worthy of inheriting the Murong family! Hence, only I can be the perfect match for you! As for that fool, Murong Yan, she has outlived her usefulness. Its about time for me to throw her away. Unfortunately, those spiritual beasts had not managed to kill her. Shes certainly got a long life! Gu Ruoyun observed Murong Rouer calmly. Therefore, she had managed to catch the vicious glint in her eyes. However, as long as the other party does not provoke her, she has no intentions of butting in... Murong Rouer quickly recollected herself. She nced at Gu Ruoyun before turning and leaving the front courtyard. ... In the elders courtyard, an old man was in the midst of a conversation with his subordinates when he noticed a woman stepping into the yard. His initially stern face softened, "Rouer, what are you doing here?" Honestly, he, like the others, had looked down upon Murong Rouer in the beginning. After all, in the Banished Lands, where thews of the jungle are heavily applied, no one would have bothered with a good-for-nothing. However, when Murong Rouer was only ten years old, she disyed a shocking talent in business and opened up a new world for the Murong family which was in dire straits at the time. It was because of this that the elders began to sit up and take notice of this frail young girl. Especially since that girl was only ten years old at the time! Until this very day, no one knew that it wasnt really Murong Rouer who had solved the problems of the Murong family... It was really the eight-year-old Murong Yan! This includes Lu Shaochen! "Elder Er," Murong Rouer smiled gently and her frail figure looked as if it could be blown away by the wind at any moment. She was a pitiful sight "Yaner and Brother Chen have returned." "Oh?" Elder Er frowned, "Were they able to find the Infinite Sacred Fruit?" "No," Murong Rouer sighed, "Theyve only been gone for a day yet theyve already returned home. How could the Infinite Sacred Fruit be found so easily? However, I believe that Yaner, who has always been favored by my grandfather, would not forsake him on purpose." Chapter 527: The Banished Lands (10) Chapter 527: The Banished Lands (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Indeed, once thest syble fell, Elder Er was immediately enraged. He scoffed coldly, "Rouer, you dont have to cover up for that idiot. She has obviously lost her nerve and decided to give up on the old Master! What a loss for the Master who had once loved her so much and this is how she repays him!" Naturally, Murong Yans early return was due to the Herb of Anxiety. Even after changing her clothes, her body remained tainted with the smell of the herb. So no matter where she went, she would attract a herd of spiritual beasts. She had no choice but to return home early. "Please dont be angry, Elder Er, Yaner didnt do it on purpose. Besides, its not like she hade back empty-handed. At least she came back with two beggars, one whos an adult and one whos a child." Its not like Murong Rouer had looked down on Gu Ruoyun but based on her torn and tattered state, she could not have been anything else but a beggar. As for Ye Nuo, seeing as he had apanied her, she had assumed that he was a beggar as well. "What?" Elder Er burst into rage, "This Murong Yan has crossed the line. Not only has she returned after just one day, shes even picked up two beggars along the way. What kind of a ce does she think this is that any beggar can enter at will? Servants, have someone throw the beggars whom the Second Lady has brought into the house out of here before they can dirty the floors of my Murong family home." Murong Rouer looked shocked and quickly stopped him, "Elder Er, this is no good. Theyre Yaners guests after all. If you do this, Yaner will certainly get angry and as her big sister, I cannot condone any grievance to befall my little sister. Please, let it go, Elder Er. For my sake." She spoke in a voice filled with emotion. Of course, a sinister light escaped through her eyelids. "Rouer, you dont need to get angry for that idiots sake. The old Master is now sick and bedridden. No one can shield her now. Ive never liked that brainless idiot! Shespletely useless and was always stirring up some form of trouble." Elder Er was so caught up in his rage that he missed the sinister look in Murong Rouers eyes. No one knew that every time Murong Yan was provoked, it had always been a result of her machinations. Every time someone had insulted her, that idiot would jump into action and fight for her. Hence, she would always stir up trouble, building her reputation as an arrogant despot; a girl with huge melons but zero brains. The mostughable part was that even Murong Yan herself was blissfully unaware of this. She was unaware that Murong Rouer had purposely hired those people and that it was she who had spread the rumors about her reputation. She has always been in the dark about this and would always treat me like her dearest older sister, thought Murong Rouer. "But, Elder Er..." Murong Rouer hurriedly concealed the light in her eyes and tried to speak. However, she was cut off by Elder Ers furious tone. "No more excuses. How do you think the other families will look at us if the Murong family were to wee these beggars? Im going to throw them out right now! Rouer, let me give you a piece of advice. You may treat Murong Yan like a little sister but she may not be as sincere as you. Mixing with an idiot like that will only damage your reputation." Murong Rouer bit her lip and slowly lowered her head. A sneer shed unseen across her face. Murong Yan, dont me me for being heartless! She thought. If anyone was to me, me Grandfather for favoring you too much. If I dont destroy your reputation, how can I remain in the Murong family? What would I have to pluck Lu Shaochen off of you? Only when your good name has sunk to the bottom of the ocean can I truly have everything I deserve. Whether its the Murong family or Lu Shaochen, all will be mine... Chapter 528: Murong Rouer (1) Chapter 528: Murong Rouer (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the guestroom, Ye Nuo plopped his cheeks onto his hands in boredom. His big, bright eyes shone like stars in the night sky. Suddenly, his vision froze in ce as he stared in astonishment at the girl who was entering the room. She was dressed in green robes and her hair cascaded down her shoulders like a rippling waterfall. The young girl did not have a face that could bring down a country but she had a kind of ethereal beauty which was pure and moves the heart. Her eyes were clear and cool like the glow from the light of the moon. Ye Nuo was in a daze. He never thought that, after cleaning herself up, this woman... Would actually look this good. Infract, she was much better looking than most of the women he had met. "Ugly ha..." His habit had turned into instinct. Ye Nuo was about to call her names again but forced himself to swallow his words. His cherubic features flushed red with embarrassment and his expression waspletely unnatural. "Woman, after cleaning yourself up... you look almost human." Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow at Ye Nuo but did not reply him. Suddenly, someone kicked the door open with a loud bang. "So, these are the two beggars that the Second Lady had brought in. Our elder has issued an order to have the both of you thrown out!" The guards barged into the room and stared disdainfully down at Gu Ruoyun and Ye Nuo with mockery. What kind of a ce do these people think this is?! Do they think that anyone cane and go as they please? What a joke! The Murong family holds great prestige and not just anyone can enter our home. "Impudence!" Ye Nuos little face darkened and emitted a strong air of nobility. He frowned and stared at the guards before him before asking with arrogance, "Whore you calling a beggar? Have you ever seen a beggar quite as dashing as me?" Gu Ruoyun lightly raised her eyebrows as she thought, Even though this Ye Nuo is nearly the same age as Bai Chuan, their personalities are vastly apart. Bai Chuan was very mature for his age. This kid, however, seems to have been spoiled rotten from a young age, causing him to hold such a childish personality. Nevertheless, based on the aura emitting from Ye Nuos body, one could clearly see that he didnte from just any powerful organization. "You little b*stard, were talking about you. Youre nothing but a beggar! Does our Murong family home look like a ce that you can sully at will? What are you waiting for? Get out at once! If youre really short on cash, theres a whorehouse not too far off from here. You can go there and earn some money. Dont think you can juste in here and ask for money freely. You are such a wretched creature." Ye Nuo widened his eyes upon hearing the insults from the guards mouth. He pointed right at his nose and asked, "Youre asking me to sell myself to a whorehouse?" "Thats right. Youre young but youre not bad looking at all. If you go there, youd be able to fetch quite a pretty penny. There are a lot of adults in ck Rock City who fancy a soft, tender little boy like you. Especially once they drip candle wax on that delicate skin of yours, Im sure itll look really good on you, hahaha!" The guard threw his head back andughed as he spoke with a voice dripping with disdain. Ye Nuos face burned red with rage. He, who was raised in an environment filled with splendor, has never had to deal with such insult. "Id look really good? You wuss!" Bang! He aimed his foot fiercely at the lower half of the guards body as he gnashed his teeth in anger, "You f*cking dared to insult me? If I dont beat you to death today, my name isnt Ye Nuo!" Everyone was stunned. Obviously, they didnt think that Ye Nuo would act upon his words. No one was even prepared for this. However, in that moment, no one thought that a ten-year-old boy like Ye Nuo could have moved with such speed and attacked the guard who had insulted him. Chapter 529: Murong Rouer (2) Chapter 529: Murong Rouer (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What are you all standing around for? Get that little b*stard!" By the looks of it, that guard was the leader of the group. He bellowed his order with a ckened face. The group of guards seemed to regain their senses and immediately charged towards Ye Nuo. Even though Ye Nuos powers were above average despite his young age, this group of guards could not be considered as weaklings either. With so many people charging towards him, Ye Nuo jumped with fright. Just as he was slipping into a daze, a hand reached out from behind him followed by the girls clear, cool voice. The guards charging towards him were blown away by a forceful wind and flew out of the way with a loud crash. "There are so many of you yet youre bullying a ten-year-old child. This doesnt look too good on you, does it?" The girl, dressed in green robes, stood tall in front of Ye Nuo and shielded him from view like a proud bamboo tree. Her expression was calm as her clear gaze watched the fallen guards. "Bodyguard Gu, youre the best!" Ye Nuo jumped for joy and his face was flushed pink in an adorable manner. He even remembered to pull a face behind Gu Ruoyun and sniggered, "Insult me if you dare. Step up and fight against my Bodyguard Gu if you think you can! Bodyguard Gu, beat them to death, give them all youve got!" The guards faces turned into a plethora of ugly colors. They had not even managed to see that womans attack! This means that this womans level of strength far surpassed their own. Didnt Elder Er say that she was just amon beggar? They wondered. How could a beggar possess such strong abilities? "You, report this Elder Er quickly." The guard who had spewed insults at Ye Nuo spoke up. One of the guards immediately hurried off. He ran as if his life depended on it. "Ye Nuo, lets go." Gu Ruoyun lightly raised her head and spoke with a calm voice. Ye Nuo said nothing else and followed Gu Ruoyun as she left, sticking very closely by her side. He puffed his chest and walked arrogantly out the door. No other guards dared to stop them, allowing them to leave the room without further incident. In the courtyard, the leaves of the willow trees cast a deste air. A fresh breeze could be felt, like the gentle caress of a mothers soft hand. Gu Ruoyun and Ye Nuo have only just emerged from their room when a loud voice bellowed from a close distance ahead. The sound of it sent tremors across the entire courtyard. "Little girl, youve got some nerve. Youve dared to put your hands on the members of the Murong household! Didnt your parents ever teach you how to behave as a guest in ones house? Have you never learned proper etiquette?" An elderly figure descended before them out of thin air. His elderly features were as cold as ice as he shot a cold re towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun paused in her steps and stared expressionlessly back at the elder before her. She replied curtly, "My mother had only ever taught me this: When a guest arrives at your home, you must treat them with courtesy and politeness. She certainly did not teach me to treat my guests like beggars and sweep them out the front door. Could this be a family etiquette exclusive to the Murong family?" Elder Er furrowed his brows and thought that thedy in green, who had pure, delicate and pretty features, looked nothing like a beggar. However, Rouer had said that she was a beggar so that information cant be false. Rouer, that intelligent and kind woman, could not possibly manipte him into doing such a thing. "Hmph!" Elder Er scoffed icily at the thought and replied arrogantly, "Youre absolutely right, little girl. One should definitely treat ones guests with courtesy and politeness. But were you actually a guest of the Murong family? We elders never formally approved your presence here. The Eldest Lady had not sent you an invitation so could you really be considered as a guest of the Murong family?" Chapter 530: Murong Rouer (3) Chapter 530: Murong Rouer (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As he spoke, a cold sneer formed from within his eyes. He stared at the two of them mockingly. "We had been invited by Murong Yan herself." Ye Nuo rose to his feet and corrected Elder Er, "I believe that there is more than one Lady of the Murong family. Unless youre insinuating that the guests of the Second Lady are not guests at all? I, Ye Nuo, in all my years on this earth, have never heard of such a principle. Old man, do you no longer care about your dignity?" After receiving this rebuke from a ten-year-old child, Elder Ers facial expression grew uglier by the minute. "You had been invited by Murong Yan? How did I not know of this? Do you have any proof?" Just as he spoke, the group heard an angry voice from behind them who was speaking through gritted teeth, "Elder Er, Im here to personally prove this. Will this do?" Hearing this, Elder Er stared nkly into space. He turned his head towards the furious girl who was dressed in pink robes and frowned. Wasnt she visiting the Master of the house? What is she doing here? "Second Lady, this has nothing to do with you. Youd better leave now." "What do you mean, this has nothing to do with you? Im a daughter descended from the direct line of the Murong family heir. So why should my guests have no position in the Murong family?" Murong Yan clenched her fists. Were it not for the fact that she could not defeat this old fart, she would have thrown a punch at him now. "Hmph!" Elder Er scoffed coldly, "Seeing as the Second Lady has spoken, then let me ask you this: Second Lady, the Master had once showered you with love and pampered you endlessly. Yet in his time of need, when he is now gravely ill, what have you done for him? We sent you to get the Infinite Sacred Fruit but you, who had only ever been interested in saving your own neck, had returned home early! If word of this were to get out, everyone will think that the Murong family home is a shelter for refugees! How can you throw the Masters dignity out the window this way?" Murong Yans expression changed, "Senior brother and I returned early because Murong Rouer had manipted me, causing me to provoke a herd of Martial King spiritual beasts into attacking me. If it were not for Gu Ruoyuns help in saving senior brother and me, we would not have returned at all!" Honestly, Murong Yan didnt really like Gu Ruoyun all that much. However, regardless of her feelings, Gu Ruoyun had saved her life. So, no matter how much she disliked her, she could not stand idly by and watch her own guests being kicked out of the house. Were it not for a loyal servant girl who had witnessed the altercation, she would not have known about Elder Ers extreme way of dealing with this situation! "Second Lady, youre simply such a disappointment!" Elder Er sighed and his eyes filled with displeasure, "You should know, deep down inside, how the Eldest Lady has been treating you! She has never fought with you and has never taken anything away from you. She had even saved the Murong family business. Yet, due to her birthright as the child of a concubine, she never had any intention of squabbling with you over the Murong family inheritance. And you? You would use the Eldest Lady of manipting you? The Eldest Lady not only possesses an intelligence beyond anyone else but is kind as well. She wouldnt even hurt an ant. You would dare to nt false evidence against someone as kind as her? I really cannotprehend it. What sin has the Murong familymitted to have given birth to such a disaster like you!" Elder Ers face was nowmenting with grief. He was thoroughly disappointed with this idiot. First, I had thought that she was merely a girl with huge snowy mountains but no brains. Yet now, Ive just found out that shes a malicious woman as well! She would dare to nt false evidence against her own sister by iming that the Eldest Lady was plotting against her! How could this be? Even if she were to point her sword at the Eldest Lady, the Eldest Lady would never bring herself to harm a single hair on that brainless head of hers. Murong Yan already knew that Elder Er would not believe her at all. Yet when she heard him defending her big sister with such passion, she still felt her heart turn into ice. So, as it turns out, that woman has been lying to everyone to such a degree. Chapter 531: Murong Rouer (4) Chapter 531: Murong Rouer (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, if she had not bumped into Gu Ruoyun, its likely that shell never believe that Murong Rouer was trying to kill her! "Yaner, youd actually... Youd actually think that of me? Am I truly that kind of a person to you?" Just as Murong Yan fell into a deep thought, she heard a sorrowful and heartbroken voice from behind her. There was no need for her to search for the source of that soft and frail voice. She knew whose voice it was! Murong Rouer bit her lip as her eyes welled up with tears, she looked absolutely heartbroken. Her entire face was the very picture of someone who had been crushed by the betrayal of a person closest to her. Her already fragile frame now trembled in the gentle wind. As if she did not dare believe her ears, she asked, "Yaner, all these years, how have I been treating you? Why would you say such a thing about me and use me of plotting to kill you? Dont forget, it was I who had once taken a sword for you. If I had wanted to harm you, why would I stand in the way of that sword ten years ago?" Hearing this, Murong Yanughed coldly. Thats right, Murong Rouer had saved her life once upon a time. It was because of this that she had ended up doing so many things for Murong Rouer. But now that she thought of it, Murong Rouers previous actions had been only for the sake of manipting her. Otherwise, how could she, who was once nothing more than a good-for-nothing, achieve such a great foothold in the Murong family? Now, she has sessfully influenced everyone in the Murong family. So, a mere stepping stone, like Murong Yan herself, could be easily kicked aside. The funniest thing was all these years, she had always been so close to me! "Eldest Lady." Seeing Murong Rouers tear-stained face, Elder Er chimed in disapprovingly, "You dont need to say anything more. I believe in who you really are. As the Second Lady is spouting such ims, she must be sent to the torture chamber! Let the guard investigate the truth of the matter. If this was truly nder, then she must be punished severely!" "Dont," Murong Rouers face drained of color as she quickly interjected, "Yaner has clearly been bewitched by someone else. She has done nothing wrong. Throwing her into the torture chamber is simply too cruel. How can I bear it?" "Hmph!" Elder Er let out a sigh and replied helplessly, "Second Lady, the Eldest Lady is always thinking of your own good yet you would choose to listen to the nder of others instead of trusting your own sister! Im certain that these two have ced you under a spell. Im going to have them thrown out this instant!" As he spoke, Elder Er shot Gu Ruoyun an icy re. Deep down, he was certain that these two troublemakers were the ones who were responsible for throwing a wrench into the rtionship between the two Ladies! The mostughable part was that they never knew how kind Rouer truly was, he thought. Plotting to use such methods to frame her... Thats simply impossible! Gu Ruoyun had stayed silent from the very beginning. Her eyes remained clear and cool as they always were. It was as if she did not hear the ongoing debate. Ye Nuo blinked and hid behind Gu Ruoyun. To him, this was currently the safest ce around. "Id love to see who dares!" Murong Yan bellowed then pulled out a simple and unadorned jade medallion from her sleeve. She swept her keen gaze across every face before her. "The seal of the Master is before you. Id love to see who would dare to have them thrown out!" Master Murongs seal? Elder Ers expression changed instantly. The Master has actually given his seal to Murong Yan! Yet the elders office hasnt even received news of this! What does this idiot have that she could gain the right to govern the entire Murong household? Of course, Elder Er had not suspected Murong Yan of stealing the seal. After all, the seal would only recognize the Master of the family as its Master. Only when it has been passed down to the next Master of the house will the contract be dissolved... But no one could have expected that the Master has already decided on choosing this idiot as his heir a long time ago! Chapter 532: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (1) Chapter 532: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Masters seal? This... How can this be?" Murong Rouer covered her mouth and stumbled a few steps back as her frail body trembled slightly. The one who will inherit the Murong family is Murong Yan? Which also means that my years of hard work have all gone to waste? No! I cannot ept this! That woman, Murong Yan, has no right to sit in that position! A sinister light shed briefly across Murong Rouers eyes before she quickly reverted to her usual facade. However, she could not help but clench her hands into fists. Her beautiful eyes were fixed upon Murong Yan who was holding the seal in her hand. "What?" Murong Yanughed icily, "Elder Er, youve seen the Masters seal. Why are you not backing down?" Elder Er took a deep breath and sighed. A peculiar glint shed across his eyes. "Second Lady, do you really want to do this?" "And what if I do?" Murong Yans voice grew colder as she spoke with an arrogant look on her pretty face, "Besides, Im an arrogant, despotic and headstrong woman in your eyes! If thats the case, I simply dont mind acting with a bit more arrogance! Now, as the next Master of the Murong family, I order you to stand down! No one is allowed to touch my guests. Those who go against me shall be severely dealt with!" Elder Er narrowed his eyes slightly. He wasnt sure why but it felt as if the Second Lady had turned into apletely different person. She was still as arrogant and aggressive as before but her current temperament was exactly the same as Master Murong. When had she grown into such a strong presence? "The Second Lady has spoken so how can I notply?" Elder Er regained his senses and spoke curtly, "Lets go!" Once he had finished his piece, he scoffed, turned around and disappeared from view. "Yaner." Murong Rouer bit her lip and walked to Murong Yans side. Her gentle gaze fell upon her, "I know that there has been some sort of misunderstanding between us but I dont me you. Regardless of anything that happens, you are my most beloved little sister and the most important person to me." Had she not discovered this womans true colors, Murong Yan would probably have remainedpletely oblivious to her act. Now, she only responded with a cold scoff, curling the corners of her lips into a mocking smile. "Murong Rouer, you shouldnt have done it if you didnt want anyone to find out in the end! No one knows better than you of the things that youve done to me! Even so, did you ever consider how much Ivebored for you? For the sake of your position, I had willingly allowed myself to bebeled as an idiot! Ive also helped you to get to where you are today! If I havent helped you, do you really think that youd be able to step up and help the Murong family out of our crisis?" Murong Yan stared disappointedly at the beautiful face before her. "Yaner, what are you saying?" Suddenly, Murong Rouer noticed a handsome figure approaching them. A peculiar glint shed across her beautiful eyes. She hurriedly covered it up with her initial demeanor and stered a look ofplete shock on her face, "I am where I am today because of my own efforts. I was the one who had led the Murong family business into our current sessful state. If I had not given my suggestions, would the Murong family have grown into what it is today? Why would you say such things and try to im all of my hard work for your own." Her eyes were filled with disbelief. That sorrowful and despondent look on her face was a perfect picture of someone who has been hurt by the person they had trusted the most. "Yaner, if you want my current position, I can give it to you with no strings attached. Please dont hurt me like this. As long as its something you want, even if its my own life, I would give it to you. You are, after all, the person who is closest to me." Chapter 533: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (2) Chapter 533: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Yan wrinkled her brow in disgust and turned away. She no longer wanted to look at Murong Rouers artificial act. "Yaner." A soft voice called out to her from not too far away, catching Murong Yans attention. Murong Yan was wondering why Murong Rouer had suddenly denied the truth. Ah, so its because of Senior Brother. "Lady Gu, Little Brother Ye Nuo." Lu Shaochen smiled at Gu Ruoyun and Ye Nuo as he greeted them, "My apologies, Ive arrived a littlete. Were you hurt?" "Were fine." Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she calmly replied. "Hurt? I was definitely hurt and its pretty bad too," Ye Nuo jumped and eximed with an angry look on his face, "I am suffering from an internal injury. Im so disgusted that Ive vomited all the food Ive digested over the past month!" Though Ye Nuo had been pampered since birth and has never encountered the scum of society, he was very urate when ites to reading a persons true intentions. Women like Murong Rouer are far too hypocritical, he fumed. I really dont know if those old farts from the Murong family have been blinded, why cant they see that? "Oh?" Lu Shaochen cocked an eyebrow and smiled at Ye Nuo, "I wonder what had happened... To have caused Little Brother Ye Nuo to sustain such heavy internal injuries." Ye Nuo red at Murong Rouer and haughtily replied, "It was this vomit-inducing woman of course. Shes too fake and too disgusting! Besides, her acting skills are simply horrendous. If a woman like this were to stand in front of my grandfather, she would have been found out at first nce." Lu Shaochen snorted as if he did not notice Murong Rouers ugly expression and burst outughing, "Little brother Ye Nuo, youve certainly got a sharp tongue. I wonder, what family are you from, Little Brother?" Ye Nuo blinked as if he did not understand Lu Shaochens question and looked utterly astonished, "Im merely a child from an average family. I dont know what you mean." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun, who was standing right next to him, could not help but feel the corner of her lips curl up. If Ye Nuo wasnt from a powerful family, his body would not have emitted such an aura. However, he certainly understands the principles of traveling outside of ones home. He wont reveal his true identity so casually. "Hehe." The corners of Lu Shaochens mouth began to curl up as well. Nevertheless, when he realized that Ye Nuo wasnt going to borate any further, he did not continue to press the matter either. "Seeing as Little Brother Ye Nuo does not wish to tell me, I wont force you. However, you are still a guest of the Murong family. Both you and Lady Gu are wee to visit us anytime." "Big Brother Lu." Just as Lu Shaochen was about to continue speaking, Murong Rouer bit her lip and eximed, "Big Brother Lu, Rouer really doesnt know what she has done wrong. This little brother has humiliated Rouer in such a way. Everything Ive done, Ive only done it for Yaners sake. Why is it that you cannot see through my intentions?" She clenched her fists tighter and tighter. She simply could not ept this but she would not show a single trace of it on her face. She maintained her pitiful expression and tried to garner sympathy. If a man were toy his eyes upon such a pitiful-looking girl, he would automatically feel his heart soften. However, this had no effect on Lu Shaochen who was well aware of her true nature. "Hes a ten-year-old child. The words of a child carry no harm so why be calctive with him?" Lu Shaochens face turned cold as he replied curtly, "What I simply cantprehend is why Eldest Lady Murong, who is so kind and gentle in the eyes of the world, would look down upon the words of a child? Or is that to say, that this is Eldest Lady Murongs true nature?" Murong Rouers face drained of color in one split second. She stared wistfully at the bright, handsome face before her and looked so sorrowful as if she was dying. Chapter 534: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (3) Chapter 534: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Big Brother Lu, thats not what I meant, I..." "Enough!" Lu Shaochens gaze darkened, "Murong Rouer, dont think I dont know what youve done. Yaner is my Junior Sister, I wont let anyone harm her!" Junior Sister? Murong Yan was shaken and she widened her big eyes in disappointment at Lu Shaochen. So, Ive always been nothing more than his Junior Sister, deep down in his heart... His kindness towards me has all because of this. At this moment, Murong Yan felt a searing pain in the depths of her heart like a needle piercing through her very being. It hurt so much that she sighed and her beautiful face was filled with disappointment. However, at this moment, Lu Shaochen had his back to her and had not noticed her reaction at all... "Senior Brother, Im a little tired," Murong Yan forced a smile on her face and spoke to the man in front of her, "Im going to rest now. Ill let you take care of these two." Then, without waiting for Lu Shaochens response, Murong Yan turned and walked out of the courtyard. "Yaner?" Lu Shaochen turned around to look at Murong Yan as anxiety shed clearly in this eyes, "Yaner, whats the matter? Why are you suddenly tired?" As she watched the thoroughly anxious Lu Shaochen, a glint shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes and sheughed internally. It would seem that this Lu Shaochen might have some feelings for his Junior Sister. He just hasnt realized it himself... "Ye Nuo, lets go." Gu Ruoyun yawned and did not say anything else. She turned towards the guest room and closed the door. Ye Nuo touched his nose then followed Gu Ruoyun into the room as well... ... It was nightfall and the light of the moon shone like clear water. Gu Ruoyun was sitting cross-legged on her bed with her eyes closed. The light of the moon poured down from the heavens, casting a cool glow into the room. "How boring." Ye Nuo pouted and nced at Gu Ruoyun. He sighed out of boredom then rose to his feet and walked out the door. Ye Nuo, who had shut the door behind him, did not notice this but once he had left, the girls body, which had been sitting on the bed, suddenly disappeared... In the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Standing in front of a cauldron, Gu Ruoyun looked bbergasted. Her gaze slowly fell upon the handsome, demonic man before her as she asked, "Zixie, what is the meaning of this?" Previously, whenever Ive entered the Ancient Divine Pagoda, I would only enter as a spirit. Yet this time, even my physical body has followed as well... "Due to my increase in power, you can now enter the Ancient Divine Pagoda pletely, "Zixie took one look at Gu Ruoyun and had obviously guessed what she was thinking. He smiled demonically, "Little girl, there is a sort of power in the Banished Lands. This power has been preventing me from leaving the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Fortunately, you can still enter. Additionally, my breakthrough in strength has allowed your physical body to enter the Ancient Divine Pagoda as well. So should you ever be faced with an enemy that you cannot defeat, you can escape through the Ancient Divine Pagoda." Gu Ruoyun nodded gently, "Zixie, I want to see Xiao Ye." Zixie was mildly startled before he nodded, "Ive ced him in a room, you can go see him." Nobody saw the quick sh ofplex feelings in Zixies eyes that left as quickly as it came. But he did not stop Gu Ruoyun. He would never stop her in doing whatever she wanted to do. He would only do everything he could to help her. In the room. The many quietly on arge, red bed. He looked as if he were asleep and waspletely still and silent. Its just like when we first met! At this very moment, Gu Ruoyun waspletely mesmerized by his current state. So much so that she was willing to remain intertwined with him for the rest of her life. Chapter 535: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (4) Chapter 535: Promise Your Life To Me, How About It? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Ye, Im here to see you." Gu Ruoyun gingerly leaned over him and gently stroked the mans ethereal silver hair. Her eyes no longer held a clear cold gaze the way she looked at others. She now spoke with a soft and gentle look in her eyes. "Xiao Ye, you may not know this but... I had been betrayed in my past life. So, initially, I didnt want to trust in anyone. Yet in the end, I still trusted you! Even if I didnt understand your past and I dont know the crimes youve oncemitted or why Zixie is so afraid of you, I believe in my own intuition! From the moment Iveid eyes on you, I believe that you would never betray me, not in this life!" "There are some things that should be mutual. You have once given me so much, too much, in fact. So now, its my turn. Dont worry, well be together again soon. And in the future, no one can ever tear us apart." Slowly, the girl leaned over... And gently kissed the man on his lips. Like the light touch of a dragonfly on the surface of a calmke, she swiftly broke away. "Xiao Ye, wait for me! I will get the Hells Lotus as quickly as I can and wake you from your slumber!" She then took another look at the man who was lying on the bed. A sense of reluctance shed across her eyes before she slowly dragged her feet away. Outside the door. Zixie stared at her with aplicated look on his face. After a long pause, he asked, "Little girl, due to the situation in the Banished Lands, I will be unable to leave the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, should you ever be in danger, you can escape into the Ancient Divine Pagoda." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I understand, Zixie. No matter what, I must thank you." "Little girl." Zixie smiled demonically and raised his hand to gently stroke Gu Ruoyuns hair. At this very moment, his sharp, demonic, purple eyes were filled with warmth and indulgence. "Ive told you, if you really want to thank me, I dont mind epting your body as payment. I may be a demonic beast but if we practice to the end, you and I can join together." Gu Ruoyun was startled. She shrugged her shoulders in annoyance, "Zixie, do you really think Id be in the mood to joke with you at a time like this?" "Joke?" Zixie took two steps closer towards Gu Ruoyun. His expression no longer held his initial demonic air. His purple eyes stared at the delicate and pretty face before him inplete seriousness. "Little girl, do you really think that Im joking?" Gu Ruoyun has never seen Zixie in such a serious state. She clearly jumped from the shock. She raised her head in confusion and stared nkly at Zixie. Amidst her confusion over the situation, a gentleugh rang aloud. Zixie curled his lips again andughed demonically, "What, little girl? Did I scare you? Alright, alright. I wont force you." Phew! Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun felt relieved and she smiled. Her gaze never left the demonic man who looked as handsome as a mythological evil spirit. "Zixie, you will always be mypanion and a person whom I can trustpletely." This man was the only person who has seen her in her past life and followed her into her current life. He has always been by her side ever since her days as a weakling, watching her grow stronger and stronger each day. At the end of the day, hes also the only one in this entire world who understands her the most. In this life, she has been quite blessed. Not only did she have Xiao Ye, apanion who has pledged his life to her, she had arade who could fight with her towards the apex of the entire world... "Because you are my contracted Master," Zixie smiled and ruffled Gu Ruoyuns hair, "My responsibility is to watch you grow and stay by your side. So, no matter what I do, you dont have to thank me because this is what I should be doing." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently, "Next time, I wont thank you so much." Because, from now on, I will prove my trust in him through my own actions. ... At the Murong family home. In the guest room, Gu Ruoyun has just emerged from the Ancient Divine Pagoda when she heard yelling from outside the door. "What are you doing here?" Ye Nuo red in annoyance at the frail-looking girl before him and scoffed, "I have no interest in women like you. Theres no need for you toe here and throw yourself at me." At this moment, Murong Rouers face was flushedpletely red. Whatever it is, this Ye Nuo is only a ten-year-old brat. Yet he had just said... That I want to throw myself at him? "Hehe," Murong Rouer contained her feelings andughed softly, "Little brother, I have something to discuss with you. Perhaps youd let me in?" "Hmph!" Ye Nuo haughtily raised his little head, and responded with a disdainful look on his face, "I have nothing to discuss with a lump of feces!" Chapter 536: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (1) Chapter 536: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! Murong Rouers face immediately turned dark. She clenched her fists tightly and deliberately forced herself not tosh out. She reminded herself over and over again in her head that he was just a child. Why should I lower my standards and be so calctive towards a child? Murong Rouers expression slowly returned to normal. Her beautiful and gentle features disyed a soft smile. "Little boy, I harbor no ill intentions, only... There are certain matters that I wish to discuss with the both of you." Ye Nuo rolled his eyes as he thought, can this woman notprehend what he had just said? "Im still not in the state where I would lower my standards to speak with a pile of sh*t. You better hurry off to wherever you came from. You are making me nauseous." No matter how great Murong Rouers level of tolerance was, this moment nearly drove her mad. She no longer cared about her facade as she red coldly at the little lord before her, "Little boy, did you lose your parents at a young age? Is that why no one has ever taught you any manners? Such ack of upbringing! Oh, right, I seem to have forgotten. Youre nothing but a beggar. How could a beggar possibly have parents?" She then gritted her teeth furiously as she red hatefully at Ye Nuo. This little b*stard has insulted me by calling me a pile of sh*t! Hes such a bully! Does he think that I, Murong Rouer, am a person that he can step on so easily? Squeak! Just at that moment, the rooms door was slowly pushed open. Gu Ruoyun, who was dressed in green robes, slowly stepped out. She swept her gaze across Ye Nuos form before itnded on Murong Rouers face which was now full of hatred. Gu Ruoyun frowned. "Can I help you?" Murong Rouer softened her expression and fixed her attention on Gu Ruoyun, "Miss, I dont know who the both of you are but I am well-acquainted with all the great families in ck Rock City. Nevertheless, Ive never met you before. Im certain that you are from another country." She paused for a moment before continuing, "However, after arriving in ck Rock City, you immediately chose to curry favor with Murong Yan. Unfortunately, youre fawning over the wrong person. Murong Yan may hold the Masters Seal, but her position in the Murong family isnt exactly very high. How about this, if you can help me out, Ill grant you many great benefits. Those benefits are good enough to reach the skies." Gu Ruoyun lightly raised her eyebrow and replied with a smile that did not reach her eyes, "Oh? How would you like me to help you then?" "Its simple." A vicious glint shed across Murong Rouers eyes, "I want you to help me frame Murong Yan so that the Murong family thinks that shes plotting to harm Master Murong and that she had stolen the Seal from his hands! If you help me with this, you will never want for benefits in the future! Even if someone wishes to bully you, just mention the Murong family name and no one will dare toy a hand on you. Furthermore..." Murong Rouer took a deep breath as if she had made a decision. Then, she raised her head at the girl who had a half-smile on her face. "I will gift you with one Heavenly Spirit Fruit!" Everyone knows that the Heavenly Spirit Fruit had the ability to grant a low-level Martial King a breakthrough to a high-level Martial King! She had obtained this fruit with great difficulty in the past. The only thing was, because she was unable to cultivate, this Heavenly Spirit Fruit was of no use to her. But if she could use this Heavenly Spirit Fruit to bribe this woman to help her frame Murong Yan, then it would be worth it! "Miss Gu, you should be well aware of the value of this Heavenly Spirit Fruit. With this Heavenly Spirit Fruit, you can immediately breakthrough from the rank of a low-level Martial King to the rank of a high-level Martial King. Even if you were unable to reach the level of a Martial King in this life, you can still take this Heavenly Spirit Fruit to the auction. It will certainly fetch a pretty price." At this moment, Murong Rouer did not seem to notice Ye Nuos face which was full of mockery as she spoke. Chapter 537: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (2) Chapter 537: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She talking about the Heavenly Spirit Fruit which can allow a low-level Martial King to break through to the rank of a high-level Martial King? Is this womanpletely blind to the circumstances? We know that a group of spiritual beasts all at the rank of Martial King had been immediately ughtered by Gu Ruoyun. Her powers have long surpassed the level of a mid-level Martial King. Shes probably a high-level Martial King at the very least. She might even be a Martial Emperor... Would she have that level of power if she were only a mid-level Martial King? "What do you say, Miss Gu?" Murong Rouer smiled confidently. She was certain that no cultivator could possibly resist the temptation of a Heavenly Spirit Fruit. "I can give you more time to think about it. Though I believe that you are an intelligent woman, Miss Gu, so you should be aware of what is useful to you! You will never make any stupid decisions!" Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin. She then turned towards Murong Rouer and blinked, "Youre trying to bribe me with a piece of trash? Did you think that I woulde that cheap?" The smile on Murong Rouers face disappeared and her features stiffened. Sheughed, "Miss Gu, are you joking? Even if you are unable to reach the level of a Martial King, you would never have to worry about clothes or food based on the value of the Heavenly Spirit Fruit." "Im sorry," Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "Im not interested in the Heavenly Spirit Fruit. But if youre willing to barter something else with me, perhaps I will agree." Murong Rouer took a big, deep breath in order to restrain herself from her sudden urge to scream at Gu Ruoyun. This woman is seriously overconfident about her abilities. She would even look down on a Heavenly Spirit Fruit. Someone like her will never be able to obtain such a valuable treasure like the Heavenly Spirit Fruit! "Miss Gu, what do you want then? I, Murong Rouer, will certainly give it to you!" "I only want two things," Gu Ruoyun raised two fingers, and smiled gently, "One, the entire world! Two, a Hells Lotus!" The entire world? Murong Rouer clenched her fist, her entire body was shaking with rage. If I had the ability to conquer the entire world, would I even need this woman to help me take over the Murong family? Oh, but she is good, isnt she? Opening her mouth to ask for the world! "Miss Gu, do you know what kind of people I despise most in my entire life?" Murong Rouer sneered, "I absolutely despise insolent and arrogant women like you the most! I had kindly advised you yet youpletely looked down on me! The entire world? Forget about me, Im afraid that no one else in this world would dare to im that she could conquer the entire world. I really dont know what powers you possess to be able to dominate this patch of sky! As for the Hells Lotus, thats even more of a joke! Thats an absolute myth, no one has ever seen it before! Which hole should I dig that out from for you? Gu Ruoyun fell silent. She had said all those things because she wanted to wrangle some information about the Hells Lotus from Murong Rouers mouth. But she did not expect for the Hells Lotus to be only a myth, one that no one had ever seen before. From the looks of things, it will take quite a bit of trouble before she can find a Hells Lotus... "Miss Gu," Murong Rouer softened her tone as if she wished to advise her with gentle emotions and logic, "That woman, Murong Yan, cant really give you anything. I still hope that youll think this over carefully and decide based on what would benefit you the most. If you miss out on this opportunity, there wont be another chance. You will only be able to resume in the lowest form of existence in all of the Banished Lands!" "Oi!" Ye Nuo was thoroughly enraged. He ced his hands on his hips arrogantly and said, "Stupid piece of sh*t, can you just leave already? Quit nauseating me with your presence! I dont want to end up puking out all of my dinner!" "You kid!" Murong Rouers expression changed and a malicious glint shed across her gaze, "You have absolutely no upbringing to show so let me teach you what it means to be polite! Is this how you act in front of your elders?" Chapter 538: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (3) Chapter 538: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ive already exposed my true colors to these two, she thought . Theres no longer need for any more pretense. Once she finished speaking, she raised her hand and directed it at Ye Nuo. Gu Ruoyun gently raised the corners of her lips. One should not judge Ye Nuo just because of the fact that he was a ten-year-old boy. Based on Murong Rouers capabilities, she was no match for him even if there were a hundred of her! However... "Help! The Eldest Lady Murong is hitting someone!" Ye Nuo widened his big eyes as if he had received a huge shock. He ran and cried out at the same time. However, no one noticed that in that very instant, a cunning light was shing across his big eyes. "Eldest Lady Murong is bullying a small child. Help! Help! Someone save me!" "You!" Murong Rouers face suddenly drained of color as her eyes filled with anxiety and anger. She had not expected this little boy to scream and shout. What if someone else sees this? I would be finished! "What is it? What happened?" Just then, a voice sounded from somewhere further in front. They all saw the Murong family chambein, Uncle Liu, rushing over with antern in hand. Soon, those who have overheard themotion also hurried over to see the situation. Murong Yan saw Murong Rouers pale face at first nce and soon understood what had happened. She rushed over towards the gathering crowd. "Help! Please help me, the Eldest Lady Murong says that she wants to teach me a lesson." A glint shed across Ye Nuos eyes. He then ran behind Murong Yan and his entire being trembled in fear as if he had received a huge scare. His adorable cherubic features were full of grief. "Murong Rouer, exin this to me, whats going on? Hes only a child. Dont you think that youve crossed the line?" Lu Shaochen, who had followedMurong Yan, wrinkled his brows as an angry me which cannot be extinguished zed furiously from within his chest. Ye Nuo is only a child, he fumed. Regardless of the situation, to put her hand on a ten-year-old child... This Murong Rouer is absolutely vicious! "I..." Tears of grief began to well up from within Murong Rouers eyes, "I didnt..." "You clearly wanted to hit me just a while ago. Yet youre now denying it!" Ye Nuo leaped in anger as he replied furiously, "You said something about myck of upbringing and that I definitely have no parents. You even said that you wanted to teach me how to respect my elders! But... How is it that I wasnt aware of this... When had you be an elder?" "Hmph!" Lu Shaochen scoffed and spoke with a cold look in his eye, "Murong Rouer, youve cursed the parents of another, is this what you have to show for your upbringing? I certainly wasnt aware of this but I know it now. It seems that Eldest Lady Murong is someone with such great upbringing!" "Big Brother Lu..." Murong Rouer bit her lip as she stared pitifully at the handsome yet distant face, "I really didnt, hes putting me in the wrong on purpose..." Lu Shaochenughed coldly, "Hes only ten! A ten-year-old child wouldnt lie. Murong Rouer, one day your true colors will be exposed for all to see!" Murong Rouer gaped but in the end, she did not say anything else. Tears of grief rolled down her face as her eyshes trembled gently from the tears. She looked absolutely delicate and pitiful as if she had truly been wronged. Watching her artificial facade, Murong Yan felt nauseated. She knitted her brows in disgust and shot Murong Rouer a cold look. "Then, I wonder, my good big sister. Can you exin to me... Why were you here at such ate hour?" Chapter 539: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (4) Chapter 539: The Nauseating Murong Rouer (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Rouers eyes shed. Just as she was about to speak, she was cut off by a childish voice. "You have no idea how disgusting this woman is. She told me that she wants me to be her gigolo. When I told her that I wouldnt do it, she used me of having no upbringing. Then, she wanted to hit me!" The look of anger and disgust on his face was so genuine, everyone who had heard his story immediately believed him without a doubt. Besides, this was a ten-year-old boy. How could a ten-year-old boy concoct such a lie? Hence, a lot of people became enraged upon hearing this! They never imagined that Murong Rouer could have done such a thing and to try to coerce a ten-year-old child to be her personal gigolo. She is the true embodiment of a pervert! The crowd thought in unison. "Youre talking nonsense!" Murong Rouers gentle and pretty face was now full of rage, "I never said such things, youre framing me!" "You dared to say it to me but you dont dare to admit it! Brother Lu, please protect me, this woman is scary. Had you all arrived a momentter, she would have certainly dragged me away. I have absolutely no interest in a vomit-inducing woman like her. I dont want to be her gigolo. Oh, thats right, she said that if I were to be her gigolo, she would gift me with the Heavenly Spirit fruit in her possession." Ye Nuo looked absolutely terrified as he clutched Lu Shaochens sleeve and peeked timidly up at him. Actually, Lu Shaochen and the rest of the crowd only needed to pause and consider the matter carefully. They would know for sure that what Ye Nuo was saying would bepletely impossible. Gu Ruoyun was present so Murong Rouer couldnt possibly drag Ye Nuo away no matter what. But right now, due to their intense rage, they had lost all sense of logic. And most importantly, Murong Rouer had a Heavenly Spirit fruit in her hands! In the entire Murong family, only a few were aware of this. But Ye Nuo knows about it, they mused. That means that his ims were most likely true. "No, no, thats not true. Big Brother Lu, you must believe me. How could I possibly..." Murong Rouer shook her head frantically and hurriedly tried to exin herself. However, before she could continue, Lu Shaochens cold voice cut her off. "Enough, Murong Rouer. Youre truly getting more and more nauseating! Youd even put your hands on a ten-year-old child!" Thud! Murong Rouer stumbled backward. She stared at Lu Shaochens face which was now full of loathing and disgust and felt as if her heart was being torn to into pieces. Murong Yan, Gu Ruoyun, Ye Nuo!!! She fumed. Its all their fault! If it hadnt been for their interference, Big Brother Lu would never have treated me like this! These people all deserve to die! Only their deaths can dissolve the hatred in my heart! Gu Ruoyun, who had been observing Murong Rouer very closely, managed to catch the murderous intent in her eyes as clear as day. Sheughed silently. Honestly, this Murong Rouer, Ive never really paid attention to her. But since shes clearly disying such intentions on my head, Im certainly not going to be a sitting duck! "All of you, what are you doing?!" Suddenly, an elderly voice was heard from out of thin air. Once she saw the elder who was walking slowly towards her, Murong Rouers eyes shone and the same tears of grief began to roll down her face again. "Elder Er..." Her voice was full of grief and suffering, it was hard not to feel emotionally moved. Elder Er could not help but feel a pang of heartache. This Murong Rouer was like a granddaughter to him, no matter the situation. How could I stand by and watch her suffer? "Second Lady, while you are indeed the heir to the Murong family, the Eldest Lady is still your sister despite everything else. Yet you would treat her in this manner for the sake of a few outsiders? Are you not afraid of retribution?" As he spoke, Elder Er swept his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. A cold light shed across his eyes. Chapter 540: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (1) Chapter 540: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion These people cannot be allowed to remain in the Murong family. "Elder Er, seeing as Grandfather has already given the Masters Seal to me, everyone in the Murong family should listen to my orders. They are my guests, nobody has the right to chase them away!" At one nce, Murong Yan had seen right through Elder Ers intentions. Sheughed coldly and issued a warning. "Second Lady, if thats what you wish, then its not good for me to object," Elder Er shot Murong Yan a cold re as his elderly face now became cold and icy, "However, I hope that you will not regret your decision! Eldest Lady,e with me. I wish to speak to you." Then, without a further look at the group, he turned to make his way towards the direction of the Elders Office. Murong Rouer bit her lip and paused in silence before she followed after Elder Er. ... The air was solemn in the quiet Elders Office, carrying a weight of heavy pressure. Murong Rouer kept quiet and stood with her head bowed. No one could tell what she was thinking. "Sigh." Elder Er asked exasperatedly, "Rouer, could you please exin to me what just happened?" At this moment, he had not addressed her as Eldest Lady. Instead, he had chosen a more intimate form of address, causing tears to roll down Murong Rouers face. "Second Elder, I was suspicious as those two hade from unknown origins. I was afraid that they might harbor ill intentions towards the Murong family. I was also afraid that they will harm Yaner so I had wanted them to leave the Murong family, of their own ord. But who would have thought that..." Murong Rouer lifted her gaze, now blurry from tears, lookingpletely aggrieved, "But who would have thought that they wouldpletely ignore my advice. Theyve even warned me and told me to mind my own business. Then, they framed me in front of Yaner. Elder Er, everything that Ive done had all been for the Murong family and Yaners sake." "Hmph!" Elder Er scoffed. His elderly face was now ashen and his old, muddy pupils burned with a fiery anger. He mmed his palm on the table. "It seems that those two were indeed harboring ambitions towards the Murong family! That Yaner is another one for not trusting her own sister and cing her trust in an outsider instead! If she ends up dead because of them, it would all be her own fault!" "No!" Murong Rouer quickly shook her head, "Elder Er, Yaner is my little sister. No matter how cruel or vicious she is to me, it will never change that fact. I cannot bear to watch her live under the deception of outsiders. Thats why, Elder Er, you must help me." "Sigh," Elder Er sighed again and observed the womans anxious face with gentleness, "Rouer, you are far too kind. The Second Lady has ill-treated you and yet you are still trying to protect that idiot? She has led the wolves to her den so she had basically asked for it. Its her fault for not listening to you." Hearing this, Murong Rouer shook her head, " Elder Er, this is all because... She is my little sister. She can act mercilessly but I cant bring myself to do such a thing. Besides, Ive said this before. For the sake of my sister, even if I have to die, I would never have anyints. Even though she is now under the deception of outsiders, one day, she will understand that in this entire world, the only person who would treat her so lovingly, besides Grandfather, is me!" As she spoke, Murong Rouers expression waspletely steadfast and chaste. Anyone would feel moved at the sight of such determination. Should anyone happen to witness her speech, they would probably curse and swear at Murong Yan. She has such a good older sister yet she does not treasure her? Elder Er thought. Is this woman a moron? Having an older sister who only thinks of what is best for her, how could she possibly want to harm her?! Only a cruel and unscrupulous person would not believe in such a kind and delicate girl. Chapter 541: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (2) Chapter 541: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Rouer, dont you worry. I may not like that idiot, the Second Lady, but she is still a member of the Murong family at the end of the day. I will not allow anyone to string her along! As for those two... If their intentions are indeed horrible, I will make them regret their actions!" As glint of murderous intent shed across Elder Ers eyes as a cold smile formed on his elderly face. I will never allow anyone toy a single hand on the Murong family! For the safety of the Murong family, even if the Master and the Second Lady were to me me, I will never give up! Its nothingpared to me resigning from my position as an elder and leaving this ce. ... The ck Cloud Auction is thergest auction in ck Rock City. While it has been around for over ten years, no one knew its true origins. At this moment, in the rear hall of the auction venue, two elders were seated opposite one another as they yed chess. One was dressed in red and had white hair. If one could look beyond the white beard on his saggy cheeks and his wrinkles, he had rather handsome features. It wasnt difficult to imagine that he was once a cassanova in his youth. The other elder, dressed in blue robes, looked more refined and cultured. His elderly face was poised with a warm smile and his aura was as calm as still waters, absolutelyforting. "Hehe, Ye Lan, as the saying goes: One does not visit a temple without a cause. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit to the ck Cloud Auction?" The elder in blue smiled and ced his ck chess piece in anticipation. His gentle eyes, filled with good humor, were looking at his friend. Ye Lan rolled his eyes and replied impatiently, "What else could it be? Its that damned b*stard from my family!" "Oh?" The elder in blue raised an eyebrow, "What has Ye Nuo done this time to have angered you so?" "Hmph!" Ye Lan turned into a ball of anger at the very mention of this, "That damned b*stard certainly has some gall. He had ran away from the people whom Ive hired to protect him! Now Ive just received news that hes headed in the direction of ck Rock City. So, Im here to find the damned b*stard!" Every time Ye Nuo hase up as a topic of conversation, thought the elder in blue. This old man would look so angry that he looked as if he was ready to choke him to death. However, no one knows better than I, how much my old friend truly loves his one and only grandson! He certainly spoils him and cherishes him greatly. He cant even bring himself to scold him. He would only everin about him in front of me. "Hehe, Ye Nuo, I havent seen that boy in ages. It would be good if hes now in ck Rock City. If we can find out where he is, perhaps we can invite him to the ck Cloud Auction as a guest." "Forget it." Ye Lan stared scornfully at the elder in blue, "Dont think that I dont know what youre up to. You think I dont know you well enough? Youre always trying to snatch my grandson away from me. Let me give you a piece of advice - give it up! My precious grandson isnt going anywhere!" "Cough, cough!" The elder in blue robes cleared his throat and looked thoroughly chastised as if his friend had seen right through him, "Im certainly envious of you for having such a talented grandson. If I remember correctly, Ye Nuo should be about ten years old this year. A low-level Martial King at ten years old... Tsk tsk, hed be considered a peerless genius no matter where he goes!" "Obviously!" Upon hearing praises of his own grandson, Ye Lan immediately puffed his chest and raised his head with pride, "Just look at whose grandson he is! Born with naturally great talent, along with the nurturing of my Ye family. It would be a great humiliation to me if he still hasnt reached the rank of Martial King!" Except that this kid absolutely loves making others worry about him! He had actually slipped away! Ye Lan felt his teeth itch at the thought of this. No matter what, once I get my hands on him, Im going to teach him a real good lesson. Well see if he dares to run away again next time! Chapter 542: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (3) Chapter 542: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Achoo!" In the bustling streets of ck Rock City, Ye Nuo let out a sneeze just as he was rushing towards the auction hall. He rubbed his nose and mumbled to himself, "Thats strange, why do I feel as if someone was just cursing at me?" "Whats wrong?" Lu Shaochen asked as he looked puzzledly at Ye Nuo. Ye Nuo blinked, "Its just an old fart cursing silently at me behind my back. Big Brother Lu, do we need a name card when we enter the auction?" "Little brother, youre overthinking things," Lu Shaochen smiled, "Theres no need for name cards in the ck Rock City auction. Besides, with the position that the Murong family holds in ck Rock City, we can enter at will." "Oh, thats good." Ye Nuo heaved a sigh of relief. I had a lot of doubts about this, what if I needed to leave a name card when I enter the auction and I mentioned my name? Id have to use a false name! After all, grandpa Yun Luo is good friends with my old man. If that old man finds out that Im in ck Rock City, hed drag me back home for sure! Ye Nuos body began to tremble all over as he thought of this! Gu Ruoyun nced at the young boy next to her and a glint shed across her eyes. Nevertheless, she stayed silent. Just as she was recollecting her thoughts, she heard a smug voice from not too far away. "Oh, I was wondering who that was! Its the idiot Second Lady of the Murong family! Are you here to represent the Murong family in the auction? Unless Im mistaken, the real representative of the Murong family should only be the Eldest Lady, Murong Rouer. Youre not even worth much!" A man who was dressed in green robes waved the fan in his hand. He approached the group with his big, protruding belly. Gu Ruoyun gently wrinkled her eyebrows. This feels really like... Running into a dog along the way! Why is it that everywhere I go, Ill definitely bump into a group of shameless idiots! "Yeh Lin, you better speak clearly!" Murong Yans expression darkened, "Who told you that Murong Rouer was the only decision-maker of the Murong family?" "Haha, isnt it obvious?" Yeh Linughed smugly and curled his lips up with disdain, "Your talents arent too bad, Murong Yan. Unfortunately, youre an idiot who doesnt know anything better than to use brute force and to stir up trouble! Murong Rouer ispletely unlike you, only an intelligent and sharp-witted woman like her deserve to sit in that position. More importantly, shes kinder and gentler than you are. She would never provoke any issues for the Murong family! As for power... Your Murong family already has the Elders Office. They canpletely assist her in bing the heir. Murong Yan, theres no use in feeling unsatisfied with your situation. No one had asked you to turn out so unsuitable for your family." "However..." Yeh Lin paused as he swept his eyes across Murong Yans pretty face. He then continued with a creepy smile on his face, " If youre willing to serve me for one night, perhaps I can assist you in obtaining that position!" Yeh Lin sneered as he thought, Im not interested in a malicious woman like her but its not a bad idea to have some fun! Besides, I would never marry her! Lu Shaochens face turned ck. He took two steps forward and was just about to make his move when a clear and cold voice cut in. "A good dog does not stand in the way! Get out of the way!!!" Boom! A powerful force immediately erupted towards the man in green, hitting him squarely in the chest. Without any further warning, his body was thrown a great distance away before falling to the ground with a loud crash. Murong Yan stared nkly before turning towards Gu Ruoyun, feelingpletely puzzled. Previously, she had ughtered that herd of spiritual beasts out of self-defense, not because she wanted to save us! Also, back in the Murong family home, she had stood up against Murong Rouer because Murong Rouer had implicated her... Chapter 543: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (4) Chapter 543: Running Into A Dog Along The Way (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yet, based on their interactions over the past few days, Murong Yan could already sense that Gu Ruoyun was the type of girl who would let things drift if they do not affect her personally. As long as the issue does not drag her down, she would not be a busybody. But now, she has raised her hand against Yeh Lin who had not really done anything to her... Murong Yan felt aplicated emotion in her heart. At this moment, it was absolutely clear to her that Gu Ruoyun had done this for her! "Bodyguard Gu, youre too cool." Ye Nuos eyes were sparkling with excitement. He had a strong urge to give Gu Ruoyun a kiss. From now on, bodyguard Gu is my idol! "Lets go." She continued walking as if she did not notice the shock-filled eyes of the bystanders around her. Gu Ruoyun then continued to make her way towards the auction hall. Just as she began to walk away, she heard an angry yell from behind them. "You damned girl, you actually attacked me!" Yeh Lin wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and red angrily at Gu Ruoyuns figure. "Dont think that you can do as you please just because youre riding on the skirt tails of the Murong family! Let me tell you this, I, Ye Lin, has never been afraid of any f*cking person. You will now kneel before me and crawl your way towards me. I will let you off on ount of the fact that you are a beautiful woman. Otherwise, Id f*cking kill you even with Murong Yan and Lu Shaochen present!" Ye Nuo nearly went mad with rage! After all, Gu Ruoyun was his idol! That means, to a fanboy like him, she was greater than the Heavens! Yet this guy had actually dared to insult his idol. He must be tired of living! "Stepping over? Ill make it so that you wont even have a crotch to do it!" Bang! Ye Nuo aimed his foot directly at the lower half of Yeh Lins body. Following that, a loud squeal which sounded a lot like a pig being ughtered red through everyones ears. The onlookers were thoroughly astonished. No one had expected that the ten-year-old doll-like Ye Nuo would be so fierce. From the looks of it, Yeh Lin can forget about his hopes for a prosperous life in the future. "You damned b*stard!!!" Yeh Lin red at Ye Nuo with an ugly look on his face as he gritted his teeth, "You dared to kick me? Fine!! If I dont dismember your body and feed it to the dogs today then my name isnt Yeh Lin!" Ye Nuo ced his hands on his hips and raised his chin arrogantly, "Come at me then if you think you can do it. Do you think that I would be so easily frightened?" "You damned b*stard, you can f*cking go to hell!" Yeh Lin bellowed angrily and charged towards Ye Nuo. Actually, it was also Yeh Lins fault for not working hard in his cultivation. He had been engrossed in the pleasures of the flesh and had thus remained at the rank of a high-level Martial General even at this age. Hence, before he could even reach Ye Nuo, he was sent flying into the air beforending on a nearby stall with a loud crash. Meanwhile, at the rear hall of the auction. Ye Lan overheard themotion from outside and frowned, "Whats happening? Why is it so noisy?" Hearing this, the elder in blue ced hisst chess piece and smiled, "Ive won! Ye Lan, seeing as our chess match has now ended, let us go and investigate. Well find out who would be so daring as to cause trouble before the ck Cloud Auction can start." Ye Lan paused before he nodded, "Thats a good suggestion, I have nothing better to do anyway. Lets go have a look." The two men then rose from their seats and headed outside the auction hall. ... A crowd was slowly gathering in the bustling streets in front of the auction hall, growingrger as more and more people stopped to gawk. They were pointing and goggled curiously at Ye Nuo as they gossiped amongst themselves. "Yaner, what are all of you doing?" Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded through the crowd. Just as Murong Yan began to frown, she noticed Murong Rouer and an average-looking young man approaching the group. Murong Rouer took one look and saw the reckless Yeh Lin who was lying in the middle of the broken stall. She widened her innocent-looking eyes with shock. "Sir Yeh, what happened to you? Who would be so vicious to have hurt you so horribly?" Chapter 544: Ye Nuos Identity (1) Chapter 544: Ye Nuos Identity (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing this, two girls who had been cradled in Yeh Lins arms before the fight returned to their senses. One girl, who was dressed in red, quickly said, "Eldest Lady Murong, it was this brat who had hurt Sir Yeh Lin. He came with Murong Yan. Please, Eldest Lady, grant Sir Yeh Lin justice." "Yaner?" Murong Rouer was shocked. Her astonished gaze fell upon Murong Yan, "Why would your friend try to harm him? He has also beat this person up so viciously. What if we were to draw the ire of the Yeh family? How about this, ask your friend to apologize to Sir Yeh, alright?" She knew the level of Yeh Lins strength yet this ten-year-old whippersnapper had actually managed to hurt him. Could it be that he has some sort of treasure in this hands? A slimy glint shed across her eyes at the thought of this. At this moment, Yeh Lins agonized face changedpletely. His body trembled incessantly but despite his great agony, he did not copse. "You damned kid, youve crippled my little sailor. I wont let you off so easily! Even if Eldest Lady Murong tries to cate the situation for you, it wont be of any use! The only way out is for you to be my ve and submit yourself to my torture for the rest of your life! And you..." He swept his gaze creepily towards Gu Ruoyun and gritted his teeth, "I want you to be my sex ve. I might be crippled but I still have a hundred thousand ways to torture you! This is the price forying your hand on me!" In all of ck Rock City, the only thing that Yeh Lin feared was the ck Rock auction. He ced no great importance on anything else, including the Murong family. "Ye Nuo, lets go." Gu Ruoyun calmly swept her gaze across the maddened Yeh Lin then turned around and headed towards the auction. She had just started to walk away when a soft, alluring voice spoke up. "Miss Gu, it doesnt matter how youve poisoned Yaner into throwing me aside, I can take that. But youve clearly crossed the line in dealing with this matter. By attacking Sir Yeh in the ck Rock City, have youpletely ignored this Citys plight? I, Murong Rouer am normally very frail and thats a fact. But that does not mean that Im afraid of a vicious woman like you!" Murong Rouer switched from that frail, weak visage and raised her snow-white chin as she spoke with a sharp sense of righteousness. "I had given way to you all because of Yaner but youre simply not satisfied with the small gains, arent you? Everyone would have the right to punish someone like you and only Yaner would ever believe in your words. Because of you, she had not hesitated in using me." That speech not only implicated Gu Ruoyun for being a poisonous, vicious woman, it had dragged Murong Yan down as well. See! See how much she cherishes Murong Yan? For her, she would give way to her friend no matter how much she disliked that person. How had Murong Yan repaid her instead? She did not hesitate to use her all for the sake of an outsider! What a cruel and unscrupulous blind wolf! So, from the moment she finished her speech, Murong Yan was immediately shot with countless looks of mockery and disdain. "I never thought that Second Lady Murong would turn out to be this sort of person." "Thats right, we had known that she was merely an idiot from the beginning but I didnt think that she would be this stupid. She would actually believe the words of an outsider and lose trust in her elder sister who has cherished her for so many years." "Sigh, if I had an elder sister who always ced her younger sister first like Murong Rouer, I think I would be smiling every time I awaken from my sleep. But it seems that some people dont even know how fortunate they truly are!" No one saw it but as the crowd dived into a fervent discussion, a smile shed across Murong Rouers lips. Murong Yan, Ive warned you. Fighting against me will not end well for you! She thought maliciously. So what if you have talent? So what if you have a good head for business? Youve made a mistake by putting your trust in other people! Chapter 545: Ye Nuos Identity (2) Chapter 545: Ye Nuos Identity (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Yan trembled with anger as she red fiercely at Murong Rouer. I never imagined that this woman would be so shameless! No one in this life could possibly top her shamelessness! "Hehe." Someone sniggered softly. Soon after that, they saw a young man who was dressed in embroidered robes stepping forward with a fan in hand. His mouth was curled into a disdainful smile. He fixed his cold, arrogant gaze upon the flustered Murong Yan. "Rouer, is this your legendary little sister? Why would you still hold onto your sisterhood for someone like this?" As he spoke, his eyes were filled with sarcasm as he looked down at the people before him as if they were not fit to stand in front of him at all. "Who is he?" Murong Yan furrowed her brows as she stared at the youth who was dressed in embroidered robes, "I dont think Ive seen him in ck Rock City before." Lu Shaochens face slowly sank and he momentarily fell silent. He then slowly exined, "He is the Governor of White Glory Citys son. Hes probably here to participate in the ck Cloud auction. However, I never expected that he would end up fooling around with Murong Rouer. It would seem that Murong Rouer does, indeed, have some tricks up her sleeve." Murong Yan sneered and thought, Murong Rouer has always used her act as a pitiful, helpless damsel to garner sympathy. Thats been her trick all along! Furthermore, Murong Yan could now see that she would go so far to announce to others about how she had been ndering her older sister. "Sir Bai," Murong Rouer slowly stepped forward and replied gently, "I do not me Yaner. Its my fault for not educating my own sister well enough. Im to me for her mistakes. Seeing as Sir Yeh Lin has stated his conditions to make up for the situation, give your two friends over to him. Dont worry, when the timees, I will help you clear this up. Sir Yeh Lin will not harm them." Such words, dripping with strong affection, made everyone feel the concern of an older sister for her younger sister. This caused them all to feel increasingly unsatisfied with Murong Yan. Why cant she see how much her older sister truly loves her? Faced with the cold stares from the crowd, Murong Yanughed icily, "Murong Rouer, do you really think that Yeh Lin would let them off so easily once theyve fallen into his grasp? And you, are you really doing all of this for my sake? Forget it. You can parade your artificial charade in front of others all you want but Ive seen right through your act long ago." Murong Rouer panicked, "Yaner, you understand the depth of power that the Yeh family possesses. You might even say that theyre a level above the Murong family! Im thinking of the good of the Murong family! Furthermore, your friends have injured Yeh Lin. Can they really still be expected to leave ck Rock City? The Yeh Family is backed by the Wolfs Fang Robbers!" The Wolfs Fang Robbers!!! A peculiar glint shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes once she heard that name. If I remember correctly, that vulgar-looking thug that I had met when I first set foot in the Banished Lands had mentioned something about his sister being the concubine of the right-hand man of the Wolfs Fang Robbers. Now, it seems that even the Murong family is afraid of the Wolfs Fang Robbers. I wonder what kind of power do they hold? Naturally, after Murong Rouer had spoken, Murong Yan fell silent. But after her momentary pause, she slowly spoke up again, "Murong Rouer, are you done yet? If youre finally done, get out of my sight! Quit standing here and blocking my view! Furthermore, it is not the ce of a daughter of a small concubine to criticize or give orders summarily in the Murong family!" Murong Rouer clenched her fists tightly as a white-hot anger burned within her chest. It was because she was the daughter of a concubine, coupled with the fact that she had no talent, that she has had to endure mockery and ridicule ever since she was a child. Chapter 546: Ye Nuos Identity (3) Chapter 546: Ye Nuos Identity (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hence, in order to avoid beingbeled as the daughter of a mere concubine, I never hesitated to poison my own mother! Only when that sl*t is dead could I begin to shake off my identity as the daughter of a concubine! Just as she expected, once her mother was dead, she became deste and alone and would always be the subject of abuse. Murong Yans mother could no longer bear the sight of it so she had taken her in and fostered her herself. However, at that time, Murong Yan would always treat her coldly. In order to gain the idiots trust, she had utilized all of her savings to hire men to assassinate Murong Yan. At the most crucial moment, she had rushed out and taken a knife for Murong Yan! From that moment on, that idiot had changed her attitude towards herpletely. Whenever she saw the elders of the family looking down on her, she would hide in the shadows and give her suggestions! She would then give Murong Rouer all of the credit! Sadly, Murong Yan did not know that it was I who had secretly killed her parents! Even that old farts injuries had something to do with me! Its their fault for preferring Murong Yan. If I dont get rid of them, Ill never stand a chance of bing the Master of the Murong family. Even if Murong Yan had died, they would never have given the inheritance to me! However, no one in this lifetime will ever know that I was responsible for the death of Murong Yans parents. Because I was only ten when they had died! How could a ten-year-old child harbor such intentions? However, they never knew that her young mind had be warped and twisted after so many years of unfair treatment. So what if I had to resort to murder? I would do anything to achieve my goals. But the mostughable thing was that Murong Yan had always treated her enemy, her fathers murderer, as her closest rtive! For my sake, she did not hesitate to pick fights with countless people, and became my muscle, helping me punch through to obtain my current station. And she wasbeled as an idiot for so many years! "Hehe..." Bai Xinughed icily and was just about to further criticize Murong Yan when, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed two peopleing out from the auction hall. Of the two elders, one had snowy-white hair and was dressed in red. He carried an air of an exuberant hero. The wind seemed to follow his every step and his robes would flutter dramatically. Just looking at him would make anyone feel intimidated. The other man was dressed in blue and had a graceful yet schrly look about him. His elderly face carried a warm and gentle smile. It was a smile which bathed one in warm sunlight and makes one feel an extremelyfortable feeling throughout their entire being. Bai Xin felt dazed. He did not know the identity of the elder in red but he knew exactly who the other one was. Its the President of the ck Cloud auction, Yun Luo! Hes also the person whom Ivee here to meet! Bai Xin decided to let Gu Ruoyun and the rest of her gang off the hook for the moment. He quickly straightened out his robes and made his way towards the two. Meanwhile, at the very same time, Ye Nuo had also noticed the two elders who had emerged from the auction hall. Like a frightened little rabbit, he immediately darted behind Gu Ruoyun. "You cant see me, you cant see me..." Ye Nuo silently mumbled that to himself over and over again. He sorely wished that he could turn invisible so that no one could see him at all. Unfortunately, things did not turn out the way he wanted it to be... Just as Ye Nuo was willing his body to shrink from existence, the eyes of the elder in red turned towards his direction and his expression quickly turned into shock. Then, his entire being seemed to morph into a violent lion, "You, that little b*stard over there! No need to hide, this old man has spotted you. Get your *ss over here this instant!" He bellowed angrily. Bai Xin paused in his steps and stared in astonishment at the elder in red. Because he happened to stand right behind Ye Nuo, he thought that Ye Lan had been referring to him... Hence, he waspletely petrified with fear. Chapter 547: Ye Nuos Identity (4) Chapter 547: Ye Nuos Identity (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This person... Hes allowed to stand with Lord Yun Luo, thought Bai Xin. I reckon his identity is moreplex than it seems! But I dont seem to recall provoking such a strong cultivator like him. "You damned b*stard, youre still trying to f*cking hide yourself!" Seeing how his own grandson was still ignoring him, Ye Lan grew so angry that he could leap three meters above the ground. He roared with a fiery rage that reached the Heavens, "Ill give you three seconds. Roll your *ss right over here now! Or else, this old man will whip your *ss until it bears flowers!" Roll over there? Only a fool would do that! Its far safer to hide behind Bodyguard Gu. Ye Nuo curled his lips. This old fart clearly wants to kill me, Im not about to walk into that trap. Only a fool would do a thing like that. But whatever happened next would turn out to be a particrly shocking scene for him... Bai Xin, who had his head on a high horse just a while ago, suddenlyy down on the floor and rolled right over towards Ye Lan... With no exnation whatsoever. This time, forget about the ones who knew who he was, even the rest of the audience members werepletely bbergasted. "Who are you?" Ye Lan wrinkled his brows and asked with obvious impatience as he swept his cold gaze towards Bai Xin who had rolled right in front of him. Im in the middle of chastising my grandson, what tree and which root had produced this clueless kid to approach me and cause trouble? "Eh?" Bai Xin looked nkly into space then stared in astonishment at Ye Lan, "Didnt you ask me to roll over here?" "You said that Id asked you to roll over here?" Ye Lanughed in spite of his anger, "Who are you? Do you really think that youd have the right to roll your way over to me? I was talking to that slippery little fox hiding over there! Damned b*stard, if you dont f*cking show yourself to this old man, Im going to go over there and whoop your *ss!" Shudder! Bai Xins body was now drenched in ayer of cold sweat. At this moment, he dearly wished that he could lock himself into a cave out fromplete embarrassment from the astonished eyes of the crowd. Even that would be a better option than standing here and enduring such humiliation. "Quit being so fierce." Ye Nuo curled his little lips before he carefully stepped out from behind Gu Ruoyun. He mumbled, "Youre so fierce, its no wonder Father is afraid of you." Hearing this, Ye Lanughed in spite of his rage, "Damned b*stard, my many scoldings towards your father is all because of you, you damned b*stard. Oh, youre really good, arent you? Making such bogus usations! Ive always shielded you but this time, youve crossed the line by actually running away from the bodyguards that Ive sent to protect you. Dont you f*cking know how dangerous this maind is? If youre that sick of living then let me know. I will personally send up you up to the Western Paradise immediately! Thats certainly better than being angered to death by you, you damned b*stard!" The more Ye Lan thought about it, the angrier he felt. Ive certainly overindulged this brat, thats why hes turned out to be such a maverick! While this damned brat is certainly talented, hes only ten! If anyone wanted to kill him, it would be just as easy as crushing an ant! "What are you still standing there for? Get your *ss over here this instant!" Ye Lan bellowed with fury at the sight of Ye Nuo who was holding onto Gu Ruoyuns robes. "I wont!" Ye Nuo red at Ye Lan and tugged on Gu Ruoyuns robes, "Bodyguard Gu, quick, save me. This old fart has gone rabid. What if he bites me? I dont want to turn insane too. Please save me." Rabid? Ye Lans entire body trembled in anger, "You damned b*stard, youre using me, your own grandfather, of going insane! You get your *ss over here, I guarantee that I wont beat you to death!" Grandfather? Bai Xin stared nkly into space. While he was able to deduce that the rtionship between the old man and the little boy was probably moreplex based on how Ye Lan had spoken to the boy, he never thought that he would turn out to be his grandfather! If thats the case, Murong Yans friends are somehow acquainted with the ck Cloud auction! Thank goodness. Thank goodness I had not spewed too much venom in my words. Otherwise, the people of White Glory City would probably be destroyed! Bai Xin immediately forgot about his current plight at the thought of this and subconsciously let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 548: Ye Nuos Identity (5) Chapter 548: Ye Nuos Identity (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Arge crowd had amassed around the public square in front of the auction hall. Gu Ruoyun looked at the old mans furious face and a glint shed across her eyes. She simply could not see through the old mans level of power! One could say that due to the Ancient Divine Pagoda, some powerful cultivators would not necessarily be able to mask their aura even with the help of treasures. But, in the case of this elder in red, I cant sense his rank at all! There can only be one exnation for this. That means that this old man is either at the rank of a Martial Honor or above! In all of the Banished Lands, only one person could possibly be at the rank of a Martial Honor or above... "The Ye family!" Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and recalled her conversation with Lu Shaochen where he had mentioned the Ye family. She had guessed that a genius like Ye Nuo, would certainly be somehow rted to the Ye family. However, she never gave much thought into this matter. She certainly had not expected that the young boy whom she had run into by ident would have turned out to be from that particr family! "Hehe," Yun Luo nced at his old friend and sniggered, cutting through the current deadlock, "You should stop scaring Ye Nuo. See how petrified he is now? How could this false bravado be of any use at all? Look how anxious youve be after being unable to locate his whereabouts for so many days. You nearly overturned the Banished Lands." Ye Lan rolled his eyes. Is it that easy to call my bluff? If I dont scare this stupid brat, hed think that I was pampering him and that I dont hold him ountable for his actions! "Oh, thats right," Ye Lans gaze shifted towards Gu Ruoyun and made a serious observation, "This youngdy is..." "My savior." Ye Nuo raised his chin and replied with pride. He would never introduce Gu Ruoyun as his bodyguard Gu in front of Ye Lan. After all, wouldnt an introduction like that be far too humiliating for my idol? Nope, theres no way! Gu Ruoyun cannot be degraded in front of this old fart. From what I can tell, my idol is way cooler than this old fart. By the time she reaches his age, shed be able to fling this old fart to over a hundred and eight thousand meters away. "Of course," Ye Nuo paused and continued loudly, "Shes also my idol." "Oh?" Had Ye Nuo stopped at his first sentence, Ye Lan might have been very grateful to Gu Ruoyun. But after hearing the second sentence, he felt greatly annoyed. The only person who is allowed to be my grandsons idol is me. When did it turn into someone else? So, just as Ye Nuosst syble fell, Ye Lan raised his eyebrows and a formless coercion erupted from his body towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun sensed the coercion from Ye Lan and immediately disyed a calm smile on her face. She stood tall against the gentle breeze as if nothing had happened, staring back at him smilingly. Ye Lan waspletely stunned at this sudden turn of events and quickly retracted his coercion. He stroked his snow-white beard andughed, "Indeed, not a bad little sapling. My grandson has good taste. Whats your name, girl?" "Gu Ruoyun." "Gu Ruoyun? Haha, not bad, not bad. This girl is certainly up to my standards. Unless Im mistaken, youre here to participate in the auction. If you dont mind, would you like toe with me?" Come with him? Ye Nuo immediately widened his eyes and hurriedly tried to reject the offer. After all, it had not been easy for him to shake those people off and he certainly did not want to follow this old fart. However, before he could retort, Gu Ruoyuns calm reply came first, "If you dont mind, Sir. I would be willing to apany you." Chapter 549: Ye Nuos Identity (6) Chapter 549: Ye Nuos Identity (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Haha." Ye Lanughed loudly and nodded his head in satisfaction. Its been a long time since Ive met a young person like this. Besides... Shes a Martial Emperor and shes not even twenty years old. Such talent! Theres probably only about one or two cultivators in the Banished Lands with a talent like hers, second only to my grandson. However, if Ye Lan were to find out that Gu Ruoyun had only begun her cultivation at the age of fourteen, he would probably weigh his words more carefully once again. After all, his grandson had begun cultivating at the age of five and has only reached the rank of a Martial King at the age of ten. That amount of talent is already shocking enough but Gu Ruoyun, who had also begun cultivating five years ago, has already reached the rank of a Martial Emperor. His grandson also had the help of countless geniuses and different treasures to enhance his innate capabilities in order to reach his current level. This cant even bepared to what Gu Ruoyun have had to go through... "Hehe," Yun Luo chuckled, "The auction will be starting soon. Everyone, lets go inside." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded and replied. Murong Yan and Lu Shaochen looked at each other. Even though they were both bursting with curiosity over the identities of the two old men, they did not pry. Instead, they simply followed them into the hall... "Sir Bai." A malicious light shed across Murong Rouers eyes. Then, she stared pitifully at Bai Xin who was now deep in contemtion and spoke in a frail voice, "Yaner, she..." "Rouer." Bai Xin finally returned to his senses and took a deep breath. He then turned towards Murong Rouer with a serious look on his face, "Do you know the name of that little boy?" If the elder in red and Lord Yun Luo are such peerless cultivators, his grandson cant possibly have some obscure name. "I think his name is Ye Nuo," Murong Rouer knitted her brows in grief, "Sir Bai, why did you ask about that?" At this moment, Murong Rouer missed the change in Bai Xins expression once she had mentioned Ye Nuos name. Ye Nuo!!! If I remember correctly, the Little Master of the number one aristocratic family in the Banished Lands, the Ye family, is Ye Nuo! Thats right. Who else could joke around with Lord Yun Luo besides that person from the Ye family? The biggest joke was that I had nearly offended the Little Master of the Ye family all for the sake of a girl! Bai Xins back was immediately drenched in ayer of cold sweat at the thought of this. Fear began to take over his heart and he sorely wished to kill Murong Rouer with one p! "Sir Bai, whats happened to you? Ah, thats right, those two elders are..." "Hmph!" Bai Xin scoffed coldly, cutting Murong Rouer off. He was about to reveal the identities of the two old men but thought better of it and decided against it, "Murong Rouer, our rtionship ends here. Donte looking for me again!" Then, he abandoned the pale-looking Murong Rouer and quickly headed into the auction hall. Seeing that Lord Yun Luo had not revealed his identity, he mused. That means that he did not wish for anyone in ck Rock City to find out. So if I had hastily exposed him, I might end up offending the two great lords. It was simply not worth the trouble thates with dragging down the whole of White Glory City for a sake of a woman! Murong Rouer, who obviously did not know what happened, stared at Bai Xins shadow with tears in her eyes... Even though Murong Rouer was in love with Lu Shaochen, Bai Xins status as the son of the Governor of White Glory City was not something which could be matched by many. If she had managed to snag this huge boat, the Murong family would reap many great benefits. But who would have guessed that even after she had used all of her skills, Bai Xin would throw her aside and abandon her. "Murong Yan, its definitely all her fault!" Murong Rouer clenched her delicate hands into fists. A venomous light shed across the corner of her eyes as the white-hot fury from within her heart nearly set her entire being on fire. "That sl*t. As if seducing big brother Lu wasnt enough, shes eventched her ws onto Sir Bai! I will never let her get away with this!" At this very moment, Murong Rouers brain waspletely muddled with rage and ignored the fact that Bai Xins attitude had only changed after hearing Ye Nuos name... Chapter 550: The Black Cloud Auction (1) Chapter 550: The ck Cloud Auction (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Yan, who was seated in apartment box at the auction hall, swept her curious gaze across Ye Nuo before stopping on Ye Lans smiling face. She could not tell what the old man was thinking. "Come here, kid. Stay by my side!" Ye Lan red at Ye Nuo and ordered him about irritably. Is my appearance so terrifying? Why is my own grandchild hiding so far away from me? "I dont want to!" Ye Nuo held tightly onto Gu Ruoyun as he red right back at Ye Lan. He quietly muttered, "Only a fool would fall into a trap like that." That one sentence made Ye Lan so angry that he became speechless with rage. He red fiercely at Ye Nuo. This damned brat does whatever he pleases just because I pamper him! This is so infuriating! "Miss Gu, Little Brother Ye Nuo, I wonder who this could be...?" Lu Shaochen frowned as he asked with a bit of hesitation in his voice. He didnt know why but he sensed that this old man had a low-key persona. "You havent guessed?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and replied slowly, "In all of the Banished Lands, how many powerful cultivators would have the surname Ye?" Lu Shaochen paused in silence. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and raised his head in astonishment. His eyes stared at the mans elderly face with shock, "Youre... Youre the... Of the Ye family..." "Hehe," The old man chuckled and turned his smiling face towards Gu Ruoyun, "Youre certainly observant, little girl. Youve actually managed to guess my true identity. Not bad, not bad at all." Gu Ruoyun broke into a smile that was neither haughty nor humble, "Ive heard about the number one cultivator in the Banished Lands so when you had appeared, I could pretty much guess who you were. After all, in all of the Banished Lands, who else would be at the rank of a Martial Supreme?" A Martial Supreme! Thats above the rank of a Martial Honor! It was also the rank that Gu Ruoyun could not achieve in her previous life. However, she believed that in this life, it would not be too long before she would reach the rank of a Martial Supreme... "Hahaha," Ye Nuoughed again, his eyes were brimming with a satisfied smile, "Little girl, not only were you able to deduce my identity, you were also able to find out my level in power. I am certainly getting more and more interested in you." Boom! Those words hit them like a sudden p of thunder in their ears. Lu Shaochen and Murong Yan both turned as stiff as two pieces of wood as they werepletely bbergasted and rooted to the spot. Their eyes seemed to enter into a daydream and soon, surprise and excitement slowly took over their sluggish expressions. They never imagined that the greatest cultivator of the Banished Lands, the Master of the Ye family, would be standing right before their very eyes! "You... Youre really the Master of the Ye family, Lord Ye Lan?" Lu Shaochen had be so nervous that he began to sputter incoherently. How could he maintain his usually frank and self-assured manner of speech in the face of such a great cultivator? He was already unsure of where to ce his hands and legs. "Hehe," When faced with Lu Shaochen, Ye Lan no longer behaved with the politeness and courtesy he had shown Gu Ruoyun. He merely smiled calmly, "I am indeed the Master of the Ye family, Ye Lan. Thank you, both of you, for taking care of my grandson over the past few days. I have decided to take him back to the Ye family." "What?" Ye Nuo jumped up and his stubborn little face was flushed, "Im not going back. Im not going back even if it means that I have to die!" "You shut your mouth!" Ye Lan red at Ye Nuo, "Let me tell you this, youre going home. Even if you dont want to, you still have to go home! Youre noting out until you break through to the rank of a Martial Emperor!" Ye Nuos adorable cherubic features were now filled with grief. How could I be so unfortunate to have met such an unreasonable old man? "Ye Nuo, you should go home." Gu Ruoyun looked at Ye Nuos miserable little face and said, "Your grandfather is right. Youre too weak at the moment. Your innate skills may be outstanding but there are many powerful cultivators in the Banished Lands who can kill you easily. Wait until youve broken through to the rank of a Martial Emperor. By then, even if youre unable to defeat them, running away shouldnt be such a big issue for you." This was because only cultivators at the rank of a Martial Emperor would have the ability to fly! Chapter 551: The Black Cloud Auction (2) Chapter 551: The ck Cloud Auction (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Nuo curled his lips and was just about to make a retort when he was interrupted by the old man. "Damned b*stard, you better learn from the Gu girl. Once you reach the rank of a Martial Emperor like her, I will not restrict your freedom. Otherwise, youre not allowed to leave the protection of the Ye family home!" Ye Nuo immediately raised his lowered head when heard this. His wide, ssy eyes stared in astonishment at his grandfather, "Grandfather, what did you just say? Bodyguard Gu is at the rank of a Martial Emperor?" A Martial Emperor! Even though being at this rank doesnt really count as a peak cultivator in the Banished Lands, she already had a right to assume personal responsibility! Especially since Gu Ruoyun was only neen years old! A neen-year-old Martial Emperor... What kind of a concept is this? Murong Yan and Lu Shaochen were equally stunned. From the beginning, they had both considered Gu Ruoyun to be a high-level Martial King and that already shocked thempletely! Yet they never imagined that this girl would turn out to be such a young Martial Emperor! Lu Shaochenughed bitterly, "Before I met these two, Ive always considered myself to have outstanding talent and that no one in ck Rock City would be a match for me. Now I understand what it means to be a frog at the bottom of the well. My master was right, the number of geniuses in the world is too many to count. Its only that we havent met them yet." How funny, I never gave much thought to it, thinking that my own talents were strong enough. Now I finally understand that things may appear to be perfect but there better ones will alwayse along! "Ladies and gentlemen, the next item on auction is the heavyweight item of our auction this round a fragmented pill form which had been handed down from ancient times! Even though a part of this pill form is missing, Im sure all of you know that in this current age, pill forms have beenpletely eradicated. Hence, Im sure that everyone knows the value of this fragmented pill form!" It was nearing the end of the auction when the booming voice of the auctioneer rang aloud from outside the box, "The auction price begins at a million gold pieces, every bid cannot be less than a hundred thousand gold pieces. Now, let the auction begin!" Boom! Once he had finished speaking, the crowd immediately went into a sensation. "A fragmented pill form?" A glint shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes as sheughed wordlessly. "Oh?" Ye Lan looked at Gu Ruoyun with surprise, "Miss Gu, are you interested in this pill form?" "Thats right," Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I am indeed interested." Even though she had not managed to discover any news of the Hells Lotus in the auction, she did manage to uncover substantial benefits! This pill form, I must have it no matter what! "Hehe," Ye Lanughed quietly, "I didnt think that you would be interested in these things as well, Miss Gu. But based on my observation, even if you did manage to obtain this pill form, it would be useless. Pill refinement is a lost art and no one can refine pills in this day and age. Since thats the case, whats the point in obtaining this pill form?" Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun merely smiled and replied calmly, "I am simply interested in collecting thee kinds of things. As long as one fancies an item, it doesnt matter if its useful or not. Dont you agree, Senior Ye Lan?" "Haha!" Ye Lan stroked his white beard as heughed candidly, "Thats right, thats right. As long as it is what your heart desires, so what if its useless? Little girl, youre getting more and more up to my standards." Of course, Ye Lan, who didnt know Gu Ruoyun very well, couldnt possibly know that if she ever takes an interest in anything, it was because it will bring her great benefits. Such as this pill form, for example! To anyone else, perhaps this pill form would be nothing but a piece of waste paper. However, in the hands of Gu Ruoyun, who was getting more and more matured in her pill refinement skills, this will be a priceless treasure! "Pill forms, finally. Ive been waiting for this!" In a separate box, Bai Xin took a deep breath and clenched his fist, "Father had sent me here today for the sake of obtaining this pill form. No matter what, I must have it!" Chapter 552: The Black Cloud Auction (3) Chapter 552: The ck Cloud Auction (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A pill form, no matter how useless, is enough to raise a perilous situation in the Banished Lands! Countless strong cultivators have flocked to this auction all for this sake of this mystical pill form. "I bid fifty million gold pieces!" Wow! The crowd immediately dived into a hugemotion. The starting bid for this pill form was already at one million but who would have guessed that the first bidder would start at fifty million gold pieces? Clearly, these people hade prepared! "Eighty million!" "A hundred million!" Thest voice was loud and deep. It drew the attention of the crowd to a private boxpartment high above the auction hall. "Its a member of the Wolfs Fang Robbers!" Murong Yans gaze darkened, "Unless Im mistaken, that voice hade from the right-hand man of the Wolfs Fang Mercenary Unit, Qi Lin!" "The Wolfs Fang Mercenary Unit?" Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin as a glint shed across her eyes. "Gu girl, arent you going to bid?" Ye Lan certainly does not care whether its the Wolfs Fang Mercenaries or the Dogs Teeth Mercenary Unit. He merely stared curiously at Gu Ruoyun as he asked. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "The outstanding usually bears the brunt of the attack. If I were to bid for the pill form now, what would the consequences be?" Consequences? She would definitely face many assassination attempts from various strong cultivators, all vying to steal the pill form from her! Lu Shaochen and Murong Yan sighed incessantly when they heard this. They never considered the consequences that way. "So..." Gu Ruoyun paused before continuing, "If I want that pill form, this isnt the only way to get it." "One hundred and one million..." Before that voice could finish its sentence, it was cut off by Qi Lin. "Two hundred million!" Two hundred million gold pieces! Not even the mighty Murong family could possibly produce two hundred million gold pieces! Yet the Wolfs Fang Robbers had offered the bid without even blinking. Hence, once Qi Lin had made his offer, the crowd went into another sensation. "The Wolfs Fang Robbers are certainly high rollers. Two hundred million gold pieces. Tsk, tsk. I wont be able to save up that much even if I stopped eating or drinking for a few lifetimes." "Does it even need to be exined? The Wolfs Fang Robbers may prioritize pilfering others, but theyve certainly managed to rack up quite a sum of money over the years. If the Wolfs Fang Robbers should ever send out their troops in one go, it wouldnt be very difficult for them to destroy the whole of ck Rock City." The idle chatter from the crowd reached Gu Ruoyuns ears and she gently raised her eyebrow, "The Wolfs Fang Robbers, are they really that great?" "They are." Murong Yan nodded, "The leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers is a Martial Honor. That is why many of us fear him." A Martial Honor? Gu Ruoyuns gaze sank. Based on my current level of strength, it may be a little bit difficult for me to go up against a Martial Honor. "Two hundred million going once, two hundred million going twice, two hundred million going thrice!" The auctioneer announced. before making the final decision in a clear and distinct voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, Im sure that you have all been aware that this pill form is the centerpiece of the ck Cloud Auction. However, yesterday, a mystery man had arrived with a weapon and gifted it to us as part of the auction." Hearing this, the crowd burst into a fervent discussion. "Forget it, its only a weapon. No matter how valuable it is, it can never bepared with that pill form. And that pill form is missing a piece." "We came here for the pill form. Were not interested in some weapon. Its best that we leave now." Despite being faced with so much skepticism, the auctioneer did not fly into a rage. He remained smiling as he exined, "Ladies and gentlemen, this is no average weapon. Its a low-ss spiritual weapon!" A low-ss spiritual weapon! This time, forget about everyone else, even the calm andposed Ye Lan rose to his feet. His elderly face was shining with excitement... Chapter 553: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (1) Chapter 553: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Let the bidding begin." The auctioneer smiled confidently and spoke in a straightforward manner. "This time, we will not begin the auction at a starting price. You can bid as you please and there are no limits!" Wow! After the auctioneer spoke, the crowd erupted into a sensation. An excited voice suddenly sounded from one of the boxes. "I bid one hundred million gold pieces!" One hundred million gold pieces to a medium-sized organization was a pretty hefty sum! Yet now, the initial bidding price for this spiritual weapon had actually reached that price. After all, a pill was just as valuable as a spiritual weapon. However, the problem was, even if one had managed to get the pill form, one might not be able to sessfully refine the pill. A spiritual weapon was different. If one were able to obtain a spiritual weapon, they would be increasing their power by more than a bit. "One hundred million gold pieces? Tsk, tsk. Youd want to obtain this spiritual weapon with only one hundred million gold pieces? Dream on! Spiritual weapons are considered as priceless treasures. Even if the price is right, no one would sell it off. I bid two hundred million gold pieces!" "Wait a minute, give me a bit of time, Im going to sell off my family property." A bidder who had been unable to quote a price gritted his teeth and chimed in. Clearly, the auctioneer knew that something like this would happen. He merely smiled, "Prior to this auction, we have already discussed this matter with our mystery guest. If you are unable to present your capital in such a short time, you may use your family property as part of the negotiation. We have an expert appraiser in the hall with us today who will appraise the properties sent up for auction." As he spoke, the auctioneer began to feel a sense of admiration towards the mysterious benefactor. When she had arrived to make her contribution, she insisted that her identity should not be revealed no matter the circumstances. She also asked that the powerful organizations should not be given the chance to prepare their gold. This way, she will be able to obtain the properties of powerful organizations. Even if she had not strategized the auction in this manner, many powerful organizations would still have sold their properties for the sake of this spiritual weapon. Instead of letting others off so easily, it was best to make things easier for herself. "Five hundred million." Ye Lan stepped out in the heat of the moment then regained hisposure and calmly made his bid. Boom! The crowd once again flew into a sensation. They certainly never expected to witness an auction with a five hundred million bid. However, the auction was still not over. Many powerful organizations were still fighting over the spiritual weapon. "Send out a message immediately, and ask my father this: How many properties can we sell?. I must have this spiritual weapon." A glint of excitement shed across Bai Xins eyes. He took a deep breath and spoke with a serious look on his face. One spiritual weapon is enough to drive many people into madness. "Yes, Young Master." The person behind him joined his fists and bowed respectfully before disappearing from the private box. Soon, he returned and whispered a few words into Bai Xins ear. Hearing his words, Bai Xins eyes sparkled as he announced with confidence, "Eight hundred million gold pieces!" Boom! This was another surprising turn of events, causing everyone in the room to tremble with fear. Eight hundred million! Heavens, I would never be able to grasp that amount of money in this life, even if I dont eat or drink and at all. Not in this lifetime. The crowd thought in unison. The Governor of White Glory City certainly has a lot of money. "Ten hundred million gold pieces!" Ye Lan was clearly annoyed and he red coldly at Bai Xins box, "The son of White Glory City is certainly very rich." Bang! As if he had been suddenly dunked into a tank of cold water, Bai Xins face immediately turned pale and his eyes filled with concern. Now that the Master of the Ye family has his eye on this spiritual weapon, should I bow and give way? Wondered Bai Xin. But honestly, I will not be satisfied if I had left this auction empty-handed. Chapter 554: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (2) Chapter 554: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and his eyes shone as he continued his bid, "Eleven million..." If I can get that spiritual weapon and present it to Master Ye as a show of respect, I will definitely leave the Ye family with a good impression, he thought. This can also be considered as the greatest benefit from this auction. Forming an alliance with the number one cultivator in the Banished Lands is far more valuable than a spiritual weapon! "Twenty hundred million!" Ye Lan made his bid without moving a single muscle on his face, as if twenty hundred million gold pieces wasnt a lot of money to him. Bai Xins forehead began to break into cold sweat. He wiped his forehead and spoke guiltily, "Twenty one..." "Thirty hundred million!" Boom! Just as that elderly voice spoke, Bai Xins legs turned into jelly. He crumpled to the floor and his expression was awash with defeat. This is it! Im finished now! The price of thirty hundred million gold pieces... I cant pay for that even if we were to sell the Governors mansion. Also, if I had not made the bid from the beginning, Master Ye might have been able to obtain this spiritual weapon with only ten hundred million. Yet now he had been pushed to raise the price to thirty hundred million... "Thirty hundred million going once, thirty hundred million going twice, thirty hundred million going trice! Sold! Alright, seeing as there are no other bidders, the price shall be set at thirty hundred million! To the honored guest in the heavenly symbol box, I will have the spiritual weapon sent to you after this." Following the auctioneers announcement, all eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyuns box. They simply could not understand it. Who would have such arge sum of money?! He had even squashed Sir Bai Xin of White Glory City! At this moment, Lu Shaochen and Murong Yan were only just beginning to recover from their shock. Their faces were filled with admiration. "I wonder who had auctioned off this spiritual weapon to actually earn thirty hundred million gold pieces. I dont think the Murong family could ever earn so much not even in the next few generations." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun did not respond. She merely narrowed her eyes as a glint shed across her pupils. She had dropped all the money she had during the Ten Deadly Trials. Now that she did not have a single penny left on her, she had been forced to sell off her spiritual weapon. Only through this way would she have enough money to establish an organization. "Lu Shaochen, Murong Yan, wait for me back home." Then, she walked out before any of them had the chance to react. In the back hall of the auction hall, Liu Ting was sipping on his tea in a satisfied manner. His lips were curled in a smile filled with anticipation. In the three years since he had been appointed as a steward, this was the first time he had organized such arge auction. Not only did he manage to auction off a long extinct pill form, he was also able to sell a spiritual weapon. Just the price of these two pieces alone would be enough to break the sales records of previous auctions. Especially since Lord Yun Luo has been personally observing the auction. Once Lord Yun Luo is happy enough, I might be able to enter the Yun family officially! Just as he was mulling over his thoughts, a sh of green robes entered the room, causing his eyes to brighten. He quickly rose to his feet and pulled out a wooden stool, cing it beside Gu Ruoyun and eximed fondly, "Sit, please sit, Miss... I mean my Lord. Ive already prepared your gold and the ck Cloud Auction will bear all of your expenditures as well." Actually, Liu Ting did not even know how to address her! Should I call her Miss? Or Elder? Based on her voice, it would seem that she is a young girl. Bur Liu Ting could not understand why it was so difficult for him to make out the womans features. Her face seemed to be covered in a white mist. So no matter how hard he tried, her features remained in a blur. Chapter 555: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (3) Chapter 555: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The money?" Gu Ruoyun asked as she calmly raised an eyebrow. "This..." Liu Ting hesitated, "Three hundred million gold pieces is no small amount. That buyer may need some time to raise the funds. Please, my Lord, well have to ask you to wait a while longer." Ask me to wait? Gu Ruoyun cocked an eyebrow as she thought, How can I wait? Ye Lan was the one who had made the winning bid for the spiritual weapon. Im utilizing the Ancient Divine Pagodas power to conceal my identity but a Martial Supreme like Ye Lan will be able to see right through it easily. "As mentioned, every guest attending the auction will need to hand over a certain amount of money. The umted gold from the determined price should be about half the price of the item. If you were to include the earnings from your previous auction, it shouldnt be a problem for you to pay me three hundred million gold pieces." Liu Ting fell silent. After a long pause, he strengthened his determination and raised his head, "So be it. I, Liu Ting, will make this decision today and provide you with an advanced remuneration." The person before me is an honored guest who has been able to produce a spiritual weapon for the auction. I must curry her favor by any means. Even if Lord Yun Luo was to find out about this, he probably wouldnt me me. Liu Ting began to settle the ounts with Gu Ruoyun. Once she received the money, Gu Ruoyun then left the rear hall without a second look back. ... Meanwhile, outside the rear hall, Ye Lan was cracking witty jokes with Yun Luo when he saw a figure leaving the hall. He didnt know why but he felt that the figure looked oddly familiar. He didnt think too much of it and entered the rear hall. "Liu Ting, has the guest who had bought the spiritual weapon arrived?" Yun Luo asked gently with a smile on his face. "Ah?" Liu Ting paused, "Shed just left." "What?" Ye Lan was shocked and quickly ran out to chase after the mystery guest. However, some time had passed and he could not catch up to that green-clothed figure. He was filled with disappointment as he said, "Its all my fault, I was toote!" Yun Luo smiled gently and tried to console Ye Lan. "Ye Lan, theres no need to worry, you havent paid the money yet. That mysterious person will show up sooner orter." "Youre right." Ye Lan nodded and walked back into the rear hall. He spoke without looking anywhere else, "Let me know me once the mystery guest reappears again, kid." Liu Tings face immediately flushed red. Unless Im hearing it wrong, Lord Yun Luo had addressed that old man as Ye Luo! That means that hes the number one cultivator in the Banished Lands and the Master of the Ye family! His heart was immediately gripped with anxiety at the thought of this and he stuttered, "Lord Yun Luo. Ive... Ive already cleared the ounts with that guest. She... Shes already gone." "What?" Ye Lan grew angry and wished that he could p this stupid boy to death. "What did you just say? Say it again one more time!" "I..." Liu Ting was so terrified that he was unable to speak. He sputtered and trembled continuously. Yun Luo rolled his eyes, "Liu Ting was only acting towards the best interests of my auction. He hasnt done anything wrong. Our auction can clear payments for clients who have urgent matters in advance. Old fart, since youre so interested in that mystery client, just ask him what she looks like. Judging by the might of your Ye family, how could you possibly not discover her identity?" "Youre absolutely right!" Ye Lan nodded in agreement and realized that he had acted far too brashly. After a bit of thought, he shed a smile and spoke to Liu Ting in a friendly manner, "Hehe, kid, can you describe how that mysterious guest looks like?" Chapter 556: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (4) Chapter 556: Sky-High Prices At The Auction (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It probably would have been better if Ye Lan had not smiled at all because his smile nearly made Liu Ting burst into tears. "I... I dont know." "You dont know?" Ye Lans smile disappeared immediately as he red at him, "Youre in charge of receiving visitors, how could you not know?" "I really dont know," Liu Ting was now sobbing and spoke in a pitiful manner, "Her features were obscured by a white mist, I couldnt see what she looked like at all. All I know is that shes a girl and a very young one at that. I dont know anything else." A white mist? Ye Lans expression sank. To blur ones features... Even I am unable to do this. Could it be that this mysterious guest is more powerful than me? I had a feeling that the figure that I saw earlier looked a lot like Gu Ruoyun. However, in this case, it couldnt possibly be her. Shes only a Martial Emperor and cant possibly have this skill. Nevertheless, where would you find another genius like this young woman? "If that young whippersnapper appears in the auction hall again, inform me immediately" Ye Lan instructed as he looked around. I must find out who she is no matter what! I have to know if shes a friend or a foe! "Yun Luo, Im not sure why but I have a feeling that change will soon arrive in the Banished Lands." Ye Lanughed bitterly as he sighed and shook his head. "Regardless of the change, I will still carry on with my business. Everything else has nothing to do with me." Yun Luo replied as he smiled gently. But in all honesty, he was very interested in the girl who had auctioned off the spiritual weapon. "Ah, right. Liu Ting, I will leave the operations of all the ck Cloud auctions in the in Hills to your management from now on. Consider it your reward in managing this situation." Liu Ting was stunned. He was already beginning to think that he had lost his chance in receiving a promotion to nobility. He also did not think that Lord Yun Luo would have handed over all operations for the auction in the in Hills for him to manage. After all, ck Rock City and White Glory City are only two small corners in the in Hills so you can imagine howrge of an area the in Hills covers. Liu Tings entire being grew excited at that thought of that. He silently thanked the mystery woman in his heart. If it wasnt for her, I would never have had the opportunity to manage the entire in Hills no matter how hard Ive worked for an entire lifetime... ... Along an exceptionably bustling street. Gu Ruoyun had just walked out of the auction hall when she heard a greatmotion. She looked around only to find Ye Nuo with his hands on his hips in an angry manner. His adorable cherubic features were filled with rage as he spat furiously, "Are you all trying to be dogs by blocking the way? Get out of my way!" "Are you the little b*stard who had crippled my son?" A middle-aged man eximed with an ashen face. He stared arrogantly down at the little boy and his eyes were clearly filled with murderous intent, "For putting your hands on my son, you will pay the price with your life!" Ye Nuos mouth twitched and he replied nonchntly, "Indeed, only an old b*stard can bring up a little b*stard who will insult ady! I was merely teaching a lesson in Heavens ce! This was to ensure that hell never bully another woman again for as long as he lives!" "Impudence!" The middle-aged mans face changed greatly and he red fiercely at the boy, "You little son of b*tch, have you no upbringing? Is this how your parents have raised you? If thats the case, then I do not mind giving you a lesson in respecting the old and cherishing the young!" "Tsk, tsk!" Ye Nuo swept his gaze over the middle-aged man from top to toe before curling his lips, "Respecting the old and cherishing the young, thats a very good phrase! You look as if youve only just entered the middle age range so youre not really that old. In contrast, Ive only just reached ten years of age so I can be considered young! Let me ask you this, do you really know what it means to respect the old and cherish the young? If you really dont understand it, I dont mind teaching you!" Hearing this, the middle-aged mans face darkened. His entire bring trembled as he wished to the high Heavens that he could kill this little son of a b*tch with one p! Chapter 557: Murong Rouers Menace (1) Chapter 557: Murong Rouers Menace (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You brat!" The middle-aged man took a deep breath to stop himself from overreacting in anger. He red at Ye Nuo coldly and spoke icily, "What a nice set of fangs you have. Unfortunately, to me, as a member of the Yeh family, its useless for you to say anything else. Men, grab that little b*stard and drag him back to the Yeh family home!" "How dare you!" Murong Yans expression changed and she quickly pushed Ye Nuo behind her while frowning at the middle-aged man. "Master Yeh, Ye Nuo is a guest of the Murong family. If youre nning to take him away, you shouldve at least asked the Murong familys permission first, right?" Yeh Ling scoffed. He nced at Murong Yans pretty face and said, "The Murong family? What are they? Are they even fit to be ced into my consideration? Furthermore, you, Murong Yan, will never have the right to make decisions for the Murong family! This damned b*stard had dared to harm my son. Im taking him away today!" Bang! But just as he spoke, a calm voice apanied by a strong force came whirling in from in front of him, throwing him out of the way. "Quit blocking my way." The girl was dressed in green and was walking slowly towards them. Her gaze was calm and steady as her clear and cold voice had rung aloud in the street which was illuminated by the afterglow of the setting sun. "Bodyguard Gu, youre so cool!" Ye Nuos eyes sparkled as he goggled in admiration at Gu Ruoyun. At this very moment, he really wished that he could rush up to Gu Ruoyun so that he could hug her and give her a big, fat kiss. "Stupid girl, youve got a death wish!" Yeh Ling scrambled to his feet as he wiped away the blood on the corner of his lips. His eyes turned stern as he asked, "Do you have any idea who is backing the Yeh family? Yet you have the audacity! Ill give you one chance. Mind your own business or otherwise, you probably would never realize your own demise!" Gu Ruoyun looked calmly back at Yeh Ling. That one look had caused his heart to tremble, he could not control the growing feeling of anxiety from within him. Thats impossible! When had such a genius appeared in ck Rock City?! Forget about that little brat who had beat up my son, even this girl... Emits such an invisible power! A Martial Emperor? Those two words suddenly appeared in his minds eye. Yeh Ling feels as if he had gone mad . How could there be such a young Martial Emperor? She must be holding some sort of treasure. Thats the only reason how she could have gotten such a strong foothold. "Get out of the way!" The girl spat and her thin lips opening ever so slightly. Yeh Ling took another deep breath and his eyes sank as he spoke curtly, "Do you really want to shove your butt in, little girl?" "Ive told you, get out of the way." Bang! A stream of energynded on Yeh Lings chest and he was immediately sent flying a good few meters away. His body mmed fiercely into a nearby stall and split it into two halves. Ptooie! He spat out a mouthful of blood which stained his robes a bright, crimson red. Ye Nuos eyes were filled with shock. Gu Ruoyun may have caught Yeh Ling by surprise the first time but she had been able to throw him into the air twice. What is this womans origin? Yeh Lings eyes darkened once again. He crawled to his feet and waved his hand, "Lets go!" He took one final look at Gu Ruoyun before turning around and leaving. That one look was so filled with dark malice that it made everyones hair stand on end. "This Yeh Ling may not be particrly skilled and his powers are indeed weak. Hes only a mid-level Martial King. However, there are still two more elders in the Yeh family who are at the rank of a Martial Emperor and above." Murong Yan nced at Gu Ruoyun and said, "Furthermore, the Yeh family is backed by the Wolfs Fang Robbers!" Chapter 558: Murong Rouers Menace (2) Chapter 558: Murong Rouers Menace (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "They were in my way." Gu Ruoyun calmly raised her gaze as she spoke with a clear and cold voice. She looked as if nothing particrly surprising had happened and remained in her usual calm demeanor. She then quickened her pace and walked away without sparing anyone else a second nce. Aplicated look appeared in Murong Yans eyes as she stared at the delicate yet tall figure who was like a slender bamboo tree, "Senior Brother, who do you think she really is? "I dont know either." Lu Shaochen shook his head, "She had previously made a move against Yeh Lin, and now she has attacked Yeh Ling. Was it really because they were both in her way? I dont know why but despite the short time that Ive gotten to know her, I can tell that Miss Gu isnt really a cold and merciless person. Quite the opposite, in fact, shes actually very affectionate except that she doesnt always show it so easily." Perhaps she had remembered the scene when they had all first met one another for Murong Yan lowered her head in embarrassment, "Senior Brother, perhaps Ive really been in the wrong. I shouldnt have treated her with such animosity in the beginning." "Yaner, its about time you had an attitude adjustment." Luo Shaochen said with a smile. This girl is certainly hard-mouthed and not very good atposing herself. However, because of this, it was quitemon for her to provoke problems with her foul temper... "Murong Yan!!!" In a corner not too far away, Murong Rouer fixed her gaze upon Murong Yan and clenched her fist as she mumbled to herself angrily, "Do you really think that you can inherit the seat of the Murong familys master and Big Brother Lu in this manner? Let me tell you this, dream on! I still have onest trump card in my hand! This trump card will definitely force you into giving uppletely." Whether its Lu Shaochen or the Murong family, they should all belong to me! No one can take them away from me! ... At the Murong family home. In the courtyard, Gu Ruoyun watched Lu Shaochen and Murong Yan as they passed her by. She calmly raised her eyebrows, "I need to speak to you two. It wasnt convenient for me to mention this in public but now that were alone, I can freely discuss these matters with you both." Murong Yan and Lu Shaochen had not noticed it but due to Gu Ruoyuns higher level of power, she had long sensed Murong Rouer who had been lurking in the shadows. Thats why she had decided to return home and wait for their return. Lu Shaochen smiled, "Lady Gu, theres no harm in saying what you think. Ill help you as much as I can." "Ive asked to speak to you not because I need your help." Gu Ruoyun replied with a glint in her eye, "Its because I want to help you." Lu Shaochen was stunned and he turned to look at Murong Yan before looking back at Gu Ruoyun, "Lady Gu, what youre saying is..." "Actually, its nothing much. I would like to see old Master Murong. Perhaps I can heal him." "What?" Murong Yans expression stiffened as she widened her eyes and stared at Gu Ruoyuns pretty face in shock. She looked as if she had just heard something impossible. Then, her stiff expression slowly filled with excitement as she dashed forward and grabbed Gu Ruoyun by the hand. In this very moment, her voice trembled. "You... Is this true? Grandfather... He... He can be cured?" The reason why the Yeh family looks down on the Murong family was because the backbone of the Murong family had fallen ill. If her grandfather had been cured, Yeh Ling would never have acted with such impudence! More importantly, her parents have long passed away so her grandfather was now her only rtive. If there was a chance for him to be saved, she would give everything that she has with noints. "Thats right, I can save him. But on one condition." A light shed across Gu Ruoyuns face as she smiled calmly, "I want the Murong family to vow their loyalty and devotion to me!" Chapter 559: Murong Rouers Menace (3) Chapter 559: Murong Rouers Menace (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Regardless of the situation, she has only just arrived in the Banishednds. If she wishes to search for the Hells Lotus in the vastndscape of the Banished Lands, it would be impossible for her to do it alone. Hence, she needed to build an organization! Murong Yan was stunned and the excitement on her face slowly disappeared. She hesitated and seemed to be unable to make a decision. "Lady Gu, I may be the next in line to inherit the Murong family but Grandfather has yet to pass on. I cannot make this decision." If this were any other request, Murong Yan would have agreed to it in a heartbeat. However, the implications involving this request were far too great. In fact, it involves the entire Murong household. She could not make this decision on her own! "Youve misunderstood me." Gu Ruoyun saw right through Murong Yan and smiled calmly, "I do not wish to take over the Murong family, the seat of power will remain with Master Murong! I only ask for the Murong family to follow me! Everything else will remain the same." Murong Yan fell silent. She had initially hesitated because she was worried that Gu Ruoyun would absorb the Murong family into her own organization. If that were to happen, the Murong family would cease to exist. Seeing as the Murong family will still be around, I will agree to this in Grandfathers ce to save his life. "Alright, I agree." Murong Yan raised her head at the thought of this and spoke with absolute determination, "But I also have a request - the Murong family name must remain unchanged!" This girl is far too talented, following her will only bring benefits to the Murong family. Nothing bad could happen! "Take me to your grandfather." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "If I see him in time, theres a higher chance for him to be cured. If we prolong his affliction, not even the Gods can save him then." Murong Yans chest tightened and she nodded, "Alright, Lady Gu. Come with me." She then turned and led Gu Ruoyun towards Master Murongs bedchamber. ... In arge, bright bedroom, a pale old many silently on his bed. This old man had wasted away until he was so skinny that he was the literal personification of skin and bones. If it were not for the shallow breaths from his nostrils, no one would believe that he was still alive! "Lady Gu, can my grandfather still be saved?" Murong Yan asked anxiously as she stared at Gu Ruoyun with a worried look on her face. Slowly, Gu Ruoyun rxed her knitted eyebrows and calmly replied, "He has been poisoned." "Poisoned?" Murong Yan and Lu Shaochen looked at each other and saw shock in each others gaze. Grandfather has always remained inside the Murong family and he hardly ever goes out. How could he have been poisoned? "Lady Gu, are you certain that hes been poisoned?" Murong Yan simply could not believe this conclusion. "Thats right, he has been poisoned by a medicine that nibbles away at his bones. This poison causes an individual to slowly waste away, leading to an inevitable death. In nearly half a month, the effect will be irreversible." Gu Ruoyun replied calmly. Murong Yan still held some belief over Gu Ruoyuns words, she could not possibly make a mistake about this. "Who would be so cruel to harm my grandfather? Lady Gu, can my grandfather be saved?" Murong Yan raised her gaze as she spoke, staring up at the girl in green with anticipation. Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment before slowly nodding, "I can save him but I will need to spend a bit of time. I will draw the poison from his body with a silver needle in a moment. We would probably need about five days for him to recoverpletely." Chapter 560: Murong Rouers Menace (4) Chapter 560: Murong Rouers Menace (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Five days? Murong Yan simply had not expected this result as this illness was something which many skilled doctors in ck Rock City had been unable to cure. Nevertheless, Gu Ruoyun has just said that she only needed five days! How could she not feel excited? "Lady Gu, as long as you can save my grandfather, I will guarantee that the Murong family will listen to your every order!" "Alright, then prepare the silver needles for me ande back in five days. Also, do not let anyone disturb me during this period of time. Otherwise, we might fall short of sess at thest stage!" Gu Ruoyuns gaze darkened as she spoke with resolution. Murong Yan nodded with excitement, "Lady Gu, Senior Brother and I will keep watch outside. We will not let anyone disturb you." "Theres no need." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "If my guess is right, Murong Rouer will make her move within these few days. You must give her a chance to seek you out alone. Let Lu Shaochen keep watch, that will be enough. You can go." Hearing this, Murong Yans eyes were filled with disappointment but she did not argue. "I understand. Ill make my move then. Senior Brother, its up to you now. When the timees, Ill send aid." Murong Yan slowly closed her eyes before opening them again, disying a new resolve from within. No matter what, I must trust in Lady Gu. If she says that she can save Grandfather, then she will definitely be able to do it. She took a deep breath at the thought of this before taking onest look at the girls calm and collected face. She then turned around and left. Five days! It was particrly hard for Murong Yan to endure this. So, at first light on the fifth day, Murong Yan hurriedly prepared to rush off to her grandfathers bedchamber. However, before she could step out of her room, a lily-white hand pushed the door open and a disgusting and irritating figure slowly stepped into the room, appearing before Murong Yan. "What are you doing here?" Murong Yan frowned as she spoke irritably. "My good Little Sister, Im here to see you of course." Murong Rouer smiled gently and shut the door. She stepped closer towards Murong Yan and curled her lips into a smile, "Little Sister, I dont think that Grandfather has given you the family seal which you hold in your hand at all. You must have stolen it. I want you to go out and confess this to everyone! I also want you to admit that it was you who had harmed Grandfather in order to obtain the seat of being the next Master Murong!" Murong Yan sneered, "It was Grandfather who had given me this seal. What proof do you have to say that I had snatched it away?" "Proof?" Murong Rouer curled her lips and narrowed her pretty eyes. A malicious light shed from within her gaze as sheughed, "Are you not the proof? As long as you confess, everyone will believe it. Little Sister, why dont you give me a hand?" "On what basis?" Murong Yan scoffed coldly and spoke emotionlessly. "On the basis of..." Murong Rouer paused, "Your desire to save Grandfather!" Boom! A zing me erupted from within Murong Yan as she red coldly at Murong Rouer, "What do you mean by this?" "The meaning is very simple. Once youve confessed to everything, I will ensure that Grandfathers injuries will bepletely healed! If you refuse, then Im sorry, my good Sister. For after having lost your father, youll also lose your grandfather who loved you most of all!" Murong Rouers lips curled menacingly as she spoke steadily. "Murong Rouer!!!" Murong Yan gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, "So youve finally decided to drop your little charade. Also, tell me this, are you in any way connected with Grandfathers poisoning?" I simply cannot recall anyone else who would have been allowed to approach Grandfather without anyone not knowing about it besides this woman. She would have been able to poison him out of the blue! Chapter 561: A Threat (1) Chapter 561: A Threat (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "My good Sister," Murong Rouer moved closer to Murong Yans ear before curling her lips into a smile and whispering, "Isnt it a bit toote for you to realize my true colors? Ever since we were children, youve always received Grandfathers favor all because you were the daughter of the first wife and I was only the daughter of a little concubine. As such, he never even gave me a second look! Especially since..." She paused andughed icily, "You have always been a talented genius from a young age. Your bright light has always eclipsed my gentleness. In order to avoid being bullied by others, I tried to get close to you. Unfortunately, you were an idiot! You clearly had a knack for business yet you had given me all of the credit and concealed all of your light! But did you know this? Ive never liked you ever since we were children. On what basis should I give way to you just because youre the daughter of the first wife and Im the daughter of a mere concubine!" I hate her! How could I not hate her?! Were both the daughters of the same father but because her mother was the first wife and I was a b*stard, we were worlds apart. I may not be able to choose my own mother but I had the ability to n out a bright future for myself! Murong Rouerughed as if she enjoyed seeing the rage from within Murong Yans eyes. Her smile was filled with hatred and murderous intent, "Murong Yan, why had all those spiritual beasts not managed to kill you? What right do you have to remain alive on this earth? If only you were dead then we wouldnt have so many issues! The Murong family would not be gued by so many disputes!" "Murong Rouer, dont forget, Senior Brother had apanied me on the journey as well. You had plotted to have those spiritual beasts attack us but did you even think of Senior Brothers safety? Dont you have feelings for him?" Murong Yan clenched her fists as her eyes spat fire. "I had not wanted Big Brother Lu to go at all but he wanted to follow you so I had no other way. However, Big Brother Lu is a smart man and he knows what he should do so dont be mistaken to think that he cares for you that much! Humans are all pretty much alike. No matter how much they love a person, they will never sacrifice themselves for anothers sake. No one would be so stupid to give so much to another person!" Murong Rouer sneered and her gazended on Murong Yans body. At this very moment, she was letting out all of her suppressed anger and dissatisfaction in full force. "Murong Yan, dont think that I dont know about you letting your friend into Grandfathers room for the past five days. Elder Er should probably have been informed of this by now and is on his way to cause trouble for her as we speak. However, Im going to give you onest chance. I want you to go out and prove that you had something to do with Grandfathers illness and that it was you who had coborated with those two outsiders to harm Grandfather. Finally, in remorse, you will surrender the Masters seal to me and end your life! Only then will I let Grandfather off the hook!" Murong Yan trembled and she slowly closed her eyes. She then opened them again and slowly replied, "Its been almost five days and Lady Gu should have cured Grandfather by now. Murong Rouer, your threats are useless to me." "Cured? Hahaha!" Murong Rouerughed maniacally. Her expression no longer held her usual gentleness, "Murong Yan, I know that youve taken a silver needle from the Murong family medicine cab and given it to that woman. I dont think that you know this but the poison coursing through Grandfathers veins cannot be touched by needles. Otherwise, the poison will be further aggravated and spread throughout his entire system, causing inevitable death in five days! Why do you think Ive waited for five days before confronting you?" Her face was filled with a disdainful smile as she stared contemptuously at the girl before her. Chapter 562: A Threat (2) Chapter 562: A Threat (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What did you say?" Murong Yan stumbled back and her face drained of color as she shook her head, "Impossible, Lady Gu will definitely be able to save him!" "My good Little Sister, since Ivee to see you today, you should already know that the poison in Grandfathers system is behaving as nned! You had personally administered the poison, did you really think that I wouldnt know about it? That friend of yours has harmed Grandfather on purpose. Otherwise, she wouldnt have mentioned the five day time period! The mostughable thing was that you have let someone else use you like aplete fool. Now, the only person who can save Grandfather is me. Youd better think this through thoroughly; will you ce your trust in a stranger or save your Grandfather, the person whom youve loved so much since childhood!" Murong Rouer smiled and her eyes were filled with an icy chill. "Murong Rouer, hes your Grandfather too!" Murong Yan bellowed angrily and clenched her fists so hard that they started trembling. Her eyes were filled with hopelessness. My half-sister whom Ive trusted in for so many years would actually do such a thing! How can I not feel so bitterly disappointed? "Grandfather?" Murong Rouerughed. She narrowed her eyes which flickered with a cold light, "If he really was my grandfather, why had he treated me so unfairly? What right did he have to favor you over me? Could it be that Im not really his granddaughter? If he truly loved me, he should have thrown a fool like you out of the family so that your presence would never insult my vision! Someone as idiotic as you do not have the right to carry the Murong family name!" "Murong Rouer!" Murong Yan dearly wished that she could punch Murong Rouers face. However, she did not act, "What do you want?" "Do as I say and I will get rid of Grandfathers poison." Murong Rouerughed softly, "Even if Grandfather wakes up and chooses to shield you, you will still be punished for murder. No elder in our family will spare you!" Murong Yan took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. Her shoulders were trembling. After a long pause, she gritted her teeth and replied, "Alright, I promise you. Murong Rouer, youd better stick to your end of the bargain!" "Dont worry, as long as you die and nt the me on your two friends, Ill spare him." Murong Rouer herself did not think that Murong Yan would agree to such a thing and had been anxious throughout their confrontation. I reckon that in this entire world, only this idiot would sacrifice her own life for another. ... In the courtyard, under the bright splendor of sunlight. A team of guards surrounded the entire courtyard, leaving no crack unattended. At the foremost of the group were a few old men. One of them was someone very familiar to Gu Ruoyun, Elder Er! He might be the second-inmand amongst the elders but the first-inmand was currently away from the household. So, naturally, he would be the decision-maker. "Lu Shaochen, move out of the way!" Elder Er frowned as he spoke coldly to Lu Shaochen who stood in their way. "Apologies, Elders. If you wish to see the Master, youll have toe again tomorrow!" Lu Shaochen nced at the closed bedroom door and stood determinedly in front of it, refusing to move a single step away! Elder Er scoffed coldly, "Lu Shaochen, dont think that you can do as you please just because youre a disciple of the Snow Order! This is the Murong family home! No one can help you now. Get out of the way if you know whats good for you!" "I said no!" Lu Shaochenughed icily and remained standing in front of the door, not moving a single inch. Boom! Suddenly, the energy from within each and every elder began to stir. They aimed it all towards Lu Shaochen, fully intending to crush him. Chapter 563: A Threat (3) Chapter 563: A Threat (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Under the threat from theirbined energies, Lu Shaochen grew very pale in the face. His own aura became unstable and he slumped unwillingly. "Lu Shaochen, dont think that I dont know about your friend in there. That woman is responsible for trying to assassinate old Master Murong. Get out of the way immediately! If anything happens to the Murong family, will you be the one to assume responsibility?" Elder Er grew anxious as he threw out all the energy from within his system. His priority now was to get Lu Shaochen out of the way in the fastest way possible so that they could go in and save the old master. "Stop!" Suddenly, a melodious voice which was as clear as a bell rang from outside the courtyard. Elder Er was stunned and turned towards Murong Rouer who was on her way towards the scene. However, once he saw the young girl behind her, his expression sank. "Murong Yan, how can you still show your face here? Do you not feel ashamed? Will you only be satisfied when youve caused your grandfathers demise? Youve simply allowed a stranger to enter your grandfathers room. If she turns out to be a vicious person, you will be a criminal of the Murong family!" "Elder Er," Murong Rouer smiled gently and raised her lips as she spoke, "Indeed, Murong Yan will never be satisfied until Grandfather is dead! Just a while ago, she hade into my room and told me that Grandfathers affliction wasnt an illness, hes been poisoned!" Poisoned? Everyone present was immediately shocked. Some stared at Murong Yan in surprise. Even Lu Shaochen frowned and stared in confusion at his Junior Sister. "Whats the meaning of this?" Elder Ers eyes grew increasingly stormy. Someone in the Murong family has actually dared to poison the master! The audacity of it! They will not be spared! If I find out who this person was, I will never rest until they are dead! "The person responsible for that..." Murong Rouer paused before she turned with a glint in her eye towards the girl in pink behind her, "Is Murong Yan!" Bang! The entire group stood rooted to the spot as if they had all been struck by lightning. Murong Yan wanted to assassinate Master Murong? Why? Forget about everyone else, even Elder Er could not believe his ears. Murong Yan is an idiot, that is a fact. Its true that I dont like her but when ites to the usation that Murong Yan was the person responsible for harming Master Murong, I can never believe it not even in ten thousand years! Its not because of anything else but the very fact that Master Murong was far too kind to this idiot! No matter how much weve supported Murong Rouer, Master would still give the inheritance to Murong Yan. Since thats the case, what reason could she possibly have to harm Master Murong? "Eldestdy, is this true?" He asked doubtfully, shooting a look at the person behind Murong Rouer. "Second Grandfather, it was Yaner who had confessed everything to me. She had also snatched the Masters seal from Grandfather! As for her two friends, they were in cahoots with her. Their crimes simply cannot be forgiven!" Once she has said her piece, Murong Rouer turned towards Murong Yan and asked in a tone filled with resentment and a hint of jealousy, "Murong Yan, Grandfather has always cherished you greatly ever since you were a child. Why would you want to harm him? I really cant believe that you would do such a thing. Grandfather had always neglected me and treated me with such cold indifference. Even so, Ive never had any desire to hurt him, unlike you! He is my grandfather and my only rtive in this entire world! Why would you be so cruel and vicious to try and kill my one and only family?" "Murong Rouer, shut your mouth!" Noticing the doubtful looks around him, Lu Shaochen grew anxious, "Yaner, say something! Whats the matter with you? Say something, please. Has she threatened you with something? You can tell me, Ill never let any harme to you." Chapter 564: A Threat (4) Chapter 564: A Threat (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Yans expression finally changed at the sight of the worried look on Lu Shaochens face. However, she still remained silent and kept her mouth shut. No one could tell what she was thinking. "Big Brother Lu," Murong Rouer gently pursed her lips and spoke pitifully, "It was Murong Yan who told me all of this herself. Im only rying this to everyone in her ce. If you dont believe me, Big Brother Lu, you can ask her yourself." Suddenly, all eyes fell on Murong Yan as if waiting for her to give a definite answer. "Second Lady, please speak. We need to know the truth." Elder Er frowned. Honestly, knowing Rouers kind demeanor, I dont believe that she would ever threaten anyone. But at the same time, I dont believe that Murong Yan would harm the master! So I must know the answer! Murong Rouer lowered her eyelids. No one could see it but in that instant, a malicious light shed across her eyes. So what if you dont believe it? Once Murong Yan admits to this, her crimes will be confirmed. "The answer?" Murong Yan raised her quiet features into a smile, "Alright, Ill tell you the answer. The answer is... Murong Rouer is framing me!" Boom! The crowd went into a frenzy. Murong Rouer raised her head in shock and stared at Murong Yans smiling face with surprise. She waspletely stunned by Murong Yans statement. Is she denying it? Why? Could it be that this woman is starting to grow fearful of death? That she would exchange her grandfathers life for her own? "Murong Rouer, wasnt that your question?" Murong Yan smiled and stepped forward. Her eyes were filled with mirth, "You had asked me to make a choice between trusting her to save Grandfather or to agree to your terms. So let me tell you this, I want to save Grandfather! However... If you had given me the choice to trust in her or in you, my choice would be to trust in her!" Indeed, she truly wants to save her Grandfather but between Murong Rouer and Gu Ruoyun, she would much rather choose to believe in Gu Ruoyun. Even though they have not known each other for a very long time, that girl gave her this strong impression - as long as she has made a promise, she will do everything in her power to fulfill it! Even Murong Yan herself could not really say sure why she felt she could put her trustpletely in Gu Ruoyuns abilities. Perhaps there was a kind of person whom anyone will unconsciously believe in no matter what she says... Lu Shaochen sighed in relief. Id really thought that Murong Yan would be forced into making a false confession but obviously, my judgement in her character has been pretty urate. My Junior Sister would never bow to another persons threats and allow herself to be forced into doing something against her wishes! Hence, regardless of how headstrong she is, Im willing to stand by her side because of this! "Eldest Lady, Second Lady, whats going on?!" Elder Er knit his brows and asked. Murong Rouers face was drained of color and her eyes darted back and forth. She seemed to havee up with an idea and she walked towards Elder Er with tears in her eyes, looking utterly pathetic. "Elder Er, I dont know either. It was Yaner who hade into my room to make her confession. I had believed her and bought her here. I dont understand why shes denying it all now, I really dont know the situation now." Her meaning was that Murong Yan was trying to frame her by making her think that she was the one behind their grandfathers condition and was making bogus usations! She was ndering her for framing her... And she was simply an innocent bystander who knows nothing and was being manipted by someone else! Murong Yanughed icily and was just about to speak when the closed bedroom door suddenly opened and an elderly figure slowly stepped out... Chapter 565: A Challenge! One Strike! (1) Chapter 565: A Challenge! One Strike! (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Rouer obviously had not noticed the old man who was emerging from the room as she continued to act pitifully towards Murong Yan, "Yaner, Ive always treated you with kindness, why are you framing me? I know, it must be because of your two friends! Theyre harboring ill intentions towards the Murong family so theyre using you! Elder Er, you mustnt me Yaner, shes still too young and can be pardoned for allowing others to manipte her." At the end of the day, Murong Rouer disyed an enlightened manner and acted as if she were afraid that Elder Er would me the naive and innocent Murong Yan. She yed it as if she had tried to stick up for her little sister out of the kindness of her heart. If Murong Yan had not discovered this womans true colors, she would certainly have been fooled by her little charade! However, Murong Yan was nowpletely distracted by the elderly figure before her and ignored Murong Rouer. A sense of excitement gripped her heart along with an unspeakably pleasant surprise. "Grandfather..." Her voice held immeasurable longing as her eyes glistened with tears. Only the heavens know how much she has had to endure during the days of her grandfathersa! Thank goodness hes finally woken up... "Yaner, what are you saying?" Murong Rouer still did not see the peculiar looks in the eyes of the crowd and sneered, "Grandfather is still lying on the bed, its not like you dont know that. But you? What had you done? We had sent you to collect medicinal herbs for him yet youd run back with your tail between your legs, cowardly and afraid of death. Youve also given total ess to him to a stranger. While I dont believe that you would harm Grandfather, I cannot bring myself to trust in these strange people. If something actually happens to Grandfather, Yaner, you will regret it for the rest of your life!" This woman still wishes to ce me in the frying pan. So long as that damned old fart doesnt receive the antidote from me, hell never awaken! Just as Murong Rouer spoke, a stifling and gloomy voice chimed in from behind her. The voice was still rather frail but that did not hide the absolute severity and iciness in its tone. "Who are you talking about? Whos going to regret this?" This familiar voice was like a bolt of lightning and struck Murong Rouer squarely through her chest. Her entire body stiffened as she turned her head in disbelief. In that instant, a somber, elderly face appeared before her very eyes. The old man wore long robes and was like arge pine tree. He had ced his hands behind his back and stood tall. His figure still looked thin and frail due to being sick for so long. Nevertheless, his frailty could not conceal the strong aura he emitted. It was so strong that it was suffocating. "Master?" Elder Er was in shock. Then, a wave of surprise washed over his heart as he eximed, "Master, your body..." "Hehe." Master Murong chuckled then turned gratefully towards the girl in green who had just stepped out from behind him. His elderly face broke into a smile. "Well have to thank Yaners friend for this. Shes the one who was responsible for pulling me out from the gateway of spirits and back into thend of the living." "What?" Elder Er was now in a daze. He stared in surprise at the girls delicate features and remembered his past actions. Now, he felt a wave of embarrassment. "It makes sense now why the Second Lady had chosen not to continue her search for the medicinal herbs as she had brought home an extremely skilled doctor. It would seem that Ive misjudged you and your friend, Second Lady." Elder Er turned apologetically towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "Lady Gu, Im truly sorry. Ive treated you with such rudeness yet youve saved my Master. The Murong family owes you a great debt of gratitude." His initial apprehension in not weing Gu Ruoyun and Ye Nuo was not only because they both had looked like scoundrels, in the dog-eat-dog scenario of ck Rock City, the Murong family would have been plunged into disaster if the two of them had turned out to be malicious. Chapter 566: A Challenge! One Strike! (2) Chapter 566: A Challenge! One Strike! (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nevertheless, he never expected that Second Lady had brought Gu Ruoyun back to save Master Murong. In this case, there was no way he can consider her as a traitor. Murong Yan looked mildly embarrassed now. Honestly, she had brought Gu Ruoyun to the Murong household as a guest, she had no clue about her true identity! As for the reason why she had not continued looking for the herbs, it was because she was making extra preparations before entering the forest again. Still, she had not thought that Gu Ruoyun would turn out to be a doctor! "Grandfather." Murong Rouer has regained herposure after her initial shock. She took a deep breath and approached Master Murong. Her gentle face was brimming with a splendid smile as she spoke to him softly, "Youre alright. This is simply wonderful. Ive been so worried about you." "Hmph!" Master Murong reacted irritably towards Murong Rouer. He scoffed coldly and swept his icy gaze across her face. "Murong Rouer, dont think that Im unaware of what youve done! Its only that Ive got no proof at the moment which is why Ive yet to punish you! However, youre getting way over the limit! You are simply insatiable!" Whoosh! Murong Rouers face immediately drained of color. She bit her lip and stared pitifully up at the old man, "Grandfather, what are you saying? Rouer does not understand this at all." "What am I saying? You of all people should know it best!" Master Murong looked at Murong Rouer and asked, "Now let me ask you this one more time. What have you been doing all these years?" Murong Rouer trembled. She lowered her gaze and replied, "Ive been working hard for the sake of the Murong familys business and giving my best for the Murong familys interests. Grandfather, you should know this, right?" "Sigh." The old man looked utterly disappointed, "Murong Rouer, you may be a b*stard but you are still my granddaughter. Otherwise, why do you think Yaners mother had taken you in? It was I who had pitied your plight and asked for her to do it. But now that I think of it, the ones who truly deserve pity were Yaner and her mother, whom you had manipted into eating out of the palm of your hand. Ive given you one final chance with myst question but you did not appreciate it at all. As such, do not me me for being cruel! Guards, take Murong Rouer away!" If the old man could rise and hold the seat as the Master of the house, could he be as easily fooled as Murong Yan? Ever since the idental deaths of both his son and daughter-inw, he had begun to grow suspicious of Murong Rouer. However, at the time, Murong Rouer was only a few years old and there was no proof! Still, in all these years, he had been investigating the situation in secret until the highly vignt Murong Rouer found out about it and poisoned him! Master Murong sighed in his heartbreak. He now understood the true meaning of the phrase nurturing a tiger invites cmity and had caused the deaths of Yaners parents as a result! He could never make up for this mistake not even with his own life. "Grandfather, I did not... I really didnt do anything wrong!" Murong Rouer stumbled back fearfully as she watched the guards approach her. She then ran towards Elder Er and eximed pathetically, "Elder Er, Im being framed. Truly! Please save me!" Elder Er frowned and wanted to stick up for Murong Rouer but had shut his mouth in the end. "Eldest Lady, the Master is a sensible man. He will get to the bottom of this. If you are truly innocent, he will clear you of all charges. You dont need to worry about this. Besides, the Master will not punish you without concrete evidence. This imprisonment will only be temporary." Chapter 567: A Challenge! One Strike! (3) Chapter 567: A Challenge! One Strike! (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If this had happened one day before, Elder Er would have immediately protected Murong Rouer and disregarded everything else. But the current situation has raised a few of his rm bells... Even though Murong Rouers every action had pointed towards protecting Murong Yan, her every word had clearly stated that Murong Yan was behind Masters illness. When Murong Yan had denied the allegations, she still tried to convince everyone that Murong Yan had allied herself with outsiders to kill Master. Furthermore, considering what Master has just stated, does this mean that Ive misjudged her all along? Elder Er shut his eyes at the thought of this and his elderly face filled with anguish. He truly does not wish to believe that Murog Rouer, whom he has always treated like his own granddaughter, would turn out to be someone so malicious... "Elder Er..." Murong Rouer slowly loosened her grip on Elder Ers hand. Her eyes glistened with tears as she spoke in a disappointed voice, "Elder Er, Rouer has never done anything wrong, truly! You must believe me..." "What are you all still standing around for? Take this woman away!" Master Murongs face sank and he spoke sharply. "Yes, Master." Two guards stepped forward at hismand and pulled on Murong Rouers shoulders Theypletely ignored her sobbing, beautiful face and dragged her to the rear courtyard. Perhaps Murong Rouer herself would ever know how that old man, whose death had been certain, was able to emerge from his sickness unscathed. Perhaps she will never know even long after her own death! "Lady Gu, thank you. I am truly grateful to you." Murong Yan hurriedly stepped forward and grasped Gu Ruoyuns hand in gratitude, "Murong Rouer had mentioned that the poison would kill Grandfather instantly once it has been touched by a silver needle. How is it that grandfather..." "This would only apply to anyone else." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely, "Also, Id overheard your entire conversation." Clearly, Murong Yans actions had not disappointed her. If Murong Yan had been truly threatened by Murong Rouer and had helped her to frame Ye Nuo and me, then I wouldve immediately destroyed the Murong family and left freely. Its not worth it for me to help a treacherous family. Its a good thing that Murong Yan did not do such a thing! "Ahem. Lady Gu, Yaner. Could you please discuss these matters elsewhere? I have an important announcement to make." Master Murong cleared his throat as he cut into their conversation. He ced his fist next to his mouth and spoke with a serious look on his face, "Lady Gu has saved my life. As a token of gratitude, I dere that the Murong family shall henceforth listen to her orders." This was something he had promised her while they were still in the bedchamber. But just as he spoke, the crowd broke into a frenzy. Even though they were thankful towards Gu Ruoyun for saving their Masters life, that does not mean that the Murong family should serve her! "Master," Elder Er responded, clearly unsatisfied, "I understand that you want to repay Lady Gu for saving your life so Im willing to give my life in order to obtain whatever she wishes! But to ask for the servitude of the Murong family... I find great difficulty inplying with this. Please, Master, reconsider this decision." "Please Master, reconsider this decision." The crowd bowed and joined their fists as they spoke. "Enough." Master Murong waved his hand and swept his sharp gaze across the crowd, "Ive already made my decision. Theres no use trying to change my mind! The Murong family has always honored our promises and I will never go back on a promise. Or would you all like to bebeled as traitors?" Hearing this, the crowd whispered amongst one another and dived into a deep discussion. Chapter 568: A Challenge! One Strike! (4) Chapter 568: A Challenge! One Strike! (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Er paused momentarily before saying, "Master, if you want us to serve Lady Gu... Thats fine. Its not like we cant do it. However, she must first disy some sort of admirable power! Otherwise, I will never bow to her!" Power. This was of the utmost importance in ck Rock City. Without power, it would be difficult to gain a foothold. Since Gu Ruoyun wishes tomandeer the Murong family, she must show power. Nothing else will do! "Power?" Gu Ruoyun gently raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Elder Er, unless Im mistaken, youve already broken through to the rank of a Martial Emperor." "Thats right." Elder Er smiled, "Im a Martial Emperor." "Thats good." Gu Ruoyun raised her lips into a smile and crooked her finger at Elder Er, "Lets have a littlepetition, shall we? I believe I can defeat you with one strike!" Woah! The crowd burst into a frenzy. Elder Ers expression looked particrly ugly. While its true that this girl may be skilled in medicine, nevertheless, he was still a Martial Emperor. If she merely wished to exchange notes, that was fine by him. Yet she has spouted a bunch of nonsense from the outset by saying that she could defeat him with one blow! How could this be possible? Just because she was skilled in medicine does not mean that she was a genius! Lu Shaochen and Murong Yan looked particrly worried. Both of them tried to say something but had shut their mouths in the end. While Lady Gu was a low-level Martial Emperor, Elder Er was a Martial Emperor who has a wealth of experience. This factor alone could be enough to cause her to lose. "Hehe." Elder Erughed dryly and slowly rose to his feet, "Lady Gu, are you sure that you want to challenge me?" "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "I want to challenge you and... Defeat you with one blow!" "Haha!" Elder Erughed maniacally and eximed, "Lady Gu, I truly admire you. Even at such a young age, you were able to cure a disease that many have deemed incurable. However, just because you may excel in some aspects does not mean that youll excel in everything else. If you wish to challenge me then I will deal you three strikes. If you are able to avoid these three strikes, youll win. What do you say?" "Three strikes?" Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin and smiled calmly, "I think theres no need for that. I stand by my word. If you ept my challenge, I will definitely defeat you with one strike!" Elder Er was beginning to lose his patience. After being poked by Gu Ruoyun like that, his rage was boiling within him. Heughed icily, "Young people are always arrogant, those who ignore the advice from elders will soon regret their actions! If you wish to challenge me out of skepticism towards my abilities then I ept your challenge. Its also a good opportunity to wake you up so that you dont invite disaster from the outside world!" In that instant, the onlookers surrounding the two grew excited. Theyve certainly never expected this day toe for such a young girl to challenge Elder Er. Additionally, she was making wild ims and dared to state that she would defeat Elder Er with one strike. Most importantly, even when faced with such an obvious oue, Elder Er had actually epted the challenge... This was going to be a great show. "Lady Gu, are you certain?" Lu Shaochen looked worriedly at Gu Ruoyuns pretty face as he asked anxiously. Even Murong Yan swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. Based on what they could tell from Gu Ruoyuns level of strength, it would be very difficult for her to defeat Elder Erpletely, what more with one strike! This time, no matter how much trust Murong Yan has in her abilities, it would be difficult for her to believe that she could actually do it! Besides, forget about her. Even my own grandfather would find it difficult to defeat Elder Er with one strike! Chapter 569: A Challenge! One Strike! (5) Chapter 569: A Challenge! One Strike! (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Beneath the azure skies, the young girl smiled calmly as she slowly stepped towards the incensed Elder Er in front of the watchful eyes of the crowd. The crowd immediately turned silent, everyone was watching her every move. Master Murong gently stroked his beard. Im quite curious as well, Id like to witness Yaners friends abilities for myself! "Little girl, once I attack it will be with everything Ive got. I wont go easy on you just because of your youth. You better be ready to face humiliation!" Elder Er scoffed as his proud features filled with disdain. "Elder Er, please make your move." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently but her smile did not reach her eyes which were cool and clear as ice. "Haha, little girl, since you leave no room forpromise, Im not going to be so courteous." Bang! Elder Ers entire body turned into a sharp hurricane which emitted his strong power from within. It forced a few Murong family disciples to retreat and stare in shock at the old mans body which was enveloped by the howling winds. The old man then charged at Gu Ruoyun and destroyed the surrounding trees with a loud bang. Even a Martial King would feel the immense pressure from within the concentrated energy and would have been unable to withstand such raw power. A sh of green robes gently fluttered amidst the powerful winds. The girl raised her delicate and beautiful face as she stared emotionlessly back at the old man before her. Then, she finally made her move... No one could really see what had actually happened. All they could see was Elder Er stopping in his tracks and in that instant, Gu Ruoyuns fist hadnded fiercely on the old man. Boom! Elder Ers body was flung over ten meters away by that one blow. He mmed heavily into a wall, causing it to crumble. His body slumped onto the ground and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Fear gripped his eyes. Even Elder Er himself did not know what had happened. When he had approached Gu Ruoyun, his soul hade under attack and his mind had then gonepletely nk. Once he regained his senses, Gu Ruoyun has already punched him into the air! Furthermore, he did not even have the chance to react! Gu Ruoyun gingerly ced her hands by her side and looked calmly at the dazed Elder Er. Her voice was clear and crisp like a breeze on a sunny day yet it pulled in everyones attention. They stared at her with gaping mouths. "I did tell you that I will only use one strike and that I will defeat you." Gasp! Everyone could not help but gasp as they widened their eyes in utter disbelief. They all stared at Gu Ruoyun as if they had seen a ghost. One strike! She only used one strike to defeat Elder Er! This... can this even be described as an act of God? This is clearly sorcery! "Hehe." Elder Erughed and crawled up from the ground. He wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and broke into a big grin which bloomed on his face like arge chrysanthemum. "Youre certainly young and highly-talented. I concede defeat!" At this moment, he no longer held his initial haughty arrogance. Even his tone of voice showed great respect. After all, even his Master could not guarantee his defeat with one strike! Yet she had been able to do it! "Since Ive lost, if Lady Gu is to take over the Murong family, I have no objections." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely as she said, "I only ask for the Murong family to pledge their loyalty, I have no intentions of taking over the Murong family. There will not be any changes in the seat of the Master of the Murong family either. Of course, if anyone has any intentions of betrayal, I will grant them a fate worse than death!" Chapter 570: A Challenge! One Strike! (6) Chapter 570: A Challenge! One Strike! (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In this lifetime, she hates betrayal the most! So, she would never stand for any form of treachery! "Master Murong, Elder Er, follow me. I have something to discuss with you." Gu Ruoyun looked at them in the eye as she spoke before turning around towards the study. Murong Yan tried to follow them, intending on saying a few words but was held back by Lu Shaochen. He shook his head at his Junior Sister andughed bitterly, "Yaner, previously, we could be considered as her friends. However, from now on, she is not only our benefactor but a Master we must serve. We cannot treat her like a friend anymore." Hearing this, aplicated look shed across Murong Yans eyes, "I understand, Senior Brother. In the eyes of a genius like her, we are only people passing by..." Even though she did not know the full measure of Gu Ruoyuns strength, she knows that if her grandfather had fought against her, his victory would not be guaranteed... How could a person like her be a friend? Even if they had devoted their entire lives, they probably could not ever reach her standards. ... The air was quiet and tranquil in the study. Gu Ruoyun looked up at the two elders and calmly raised an eyebrow, "Before anything else, I will reveal my ambition to you! My ambition is... To unite ck Rock City!" To unite ck Rock City? Even the highly experienced Master Murong and Elder Er were both shocked by Gu Ruoyuns deration. The powers within ck Rock City are intertwined in many ways with countless skilled cultivators. Even the Murong family was merely considered middle-sspared to the other organization around the area. There were many forces who were far more powerful than the Murong family! So, it would not be possible for Gu Ruoyun to unite the whole of ck Rock City even after assumingmand over the Murong family! "Lady Gu..." Just as Elder Er was addressing Gu Ruoyun, he suddenly remembered her current status and hurriedly changed his tune, "Eldest Lady, Im afraid that this would be rather difficult. The Murong family and the Yeh family are considered middle-ss in power. The other organizations have at least a few Martial Honors amongst their groups. If you really wish to unify ck Rock City, it wont be that easy..." Elder Er had framed his thoughts in the most tactful way possible. In reality, what he truly wished to say was that it was impossible to unite ck Rock City! "Im only telling you my ambitions so that you are both clear on what needs to be done," Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. Just being inmand of the Murong family was not quite within her sights. What she truly wished for was the whole of ck Rock City, "Furthermore, this time, I need you both for something else." Hearing this, both men looked at each other before looking back at Gu Ruoyun in confusion. Then, under the re of their puzzled looks, Gu Ruoyun pulled out a bottle of pills from her sleeve. "This... This is..." Master Murong had been thoroughly confused and was frowning. However, when he sensed the spiritual energy emanating from within the porcin bottle, he trembled and stared at Gu Ruoyun with uncertainty... Gu Ruoyun casually poured a single pill out from the bottle. She then ced it in front of Master Murong and said calmly, "Swallow this." There was an unquestionable directive in her tone. Master Murong held out his trembling hand and epted the pill from Gu Ruoyun. He then ced it into his mouth and swallowed it. Chapter 571: A Challenge! One Strike! (7) Chapter 571: A Challenge! One Strike! (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Eldest Lady, unless Im mistaken, this thing that youve just asked me to swallow, is it a pill?" Gulp. Master Murong asked in a trembling voice. "What? A pill?" Elder Er widened his eyes in shock before shaking his head as he smiled weakly, "Master, perhaps you were mistaken? Pills? How could this be? All pills have been destroyed over ten thousand years ago. How could there still be any pills still in existence? You must have been mistaken!" Just as he spoke, a powerful hurricane whirled towards him with a loud bang and threw him out of the way. Elder Ers eyes becamerger andrger. He stared at Master Murong as if he was some sort of strange abomination which was utterly beyond theprehension of mere mortals. He spoke and his voice was trembling with obvious excitement. "A breakthrough?" One should know that his Master had been stuck at the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor for the longest time and had been unable to make any progress. Even a Martial Honor had once dered that he would never reach the rank of a high-level Martial Emperor, not in this lifetime anyway. Yet his Master, who initially had a death sentence over his head, has actually had a breakthrough! This was simply a miracle! Could it be that the thing the Master had swallowed was really a legendary pill? Elder Ers gaze slowly turned around at this thought of this and his gaze fell upon the porcin bottle in Gu Ruoyuns hands. After all, on this maind, pills do not exist! When ites to pill forms, even if they were mutted, they would provoke many fights! So one can imagine how valuable Gu Ruoyuns pills were! In a time like this, Elder Er simply could not imagine where Gu Ruoyun had managed to get the pills. All he could think of was that if he could have one of those pills, he could certainly break through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor! But once he remembered his past dispute with Gu Ruoyun, the glimmer in his eyes slowly darkened. I am not like Master who had a friendly rtionship with Gu Ruoyun from the beginning! I had once greatly offended this woman because of Murong Rouer. Under these circumstances, why would she waste such a precious pill for my sake? "A high-level Martial Emperor, if this keeps up, we can temporarily gain a steady foothold," Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin before she nced at a sad-looking Elder Er, "Elder Er, you can take one of these pills too. Youll then be able to break through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor." In my present condition, I have great need of power! Otherwise, I would never have produced these Emperor Breakthrough Pills! Elder Er could not believe his ears and asked incredulously, "Eldest Lady, were you speaking to me?" Gu Ruoyun wrinkled her brows before staring serenely at Elder Er with her clear, cold eyes, "When did you be so slow? Werent your reflexes extra fast whenever Murong Rouer was being bullied by others?" Hearing this, Elder Er went very red in the face and shamefully epted the pill that Gu Ruoyun had thrown at him. He then swallowed it. Just as he swallowed the pill, Master Murong, who was right next to him,ughed so wildly that it startled him. His legs nearly turned into jelly and he almost fell to the ground. "Hahaha, Ive broken through to a high-level Martial Emperor. Ive finally broken through!" Hisugh was filled with madness and excitement and rang out loud from the study. It soon reached the ears of every member in the Murong family household. Hence, not too long after, every member of the Murong family knew that their Master has had a breakthrough! This was wonderful news for the entire Murong family! Furthermore, its been a long time since they had heard their Masterugh so happily. Chapter 572: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (1) Chapter 572: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ck Rock City, in the Yeh family home. In a grand hall, a white-haired old man was sitting upright on his throne with a gloomy look on his face. His eyes shed with murderous intent. Beneath him stood the middle-aged man who had intercepted Ye Nuo, Yeh Ling of the Yeh family! "That old fart from the Murong family has had his breakthrough!" Maliciousness shed across the old mans eyes as he spoke gloomily, "I didnt think that he, who has been dered to stay as a mid-level Martial Emperor for the rest of his life, would actually have a breakthrough. This was simply inconceivable!" Yeh Ling sneered, "Father, Murong Yans two friends had caused the destruction of Faners manhood. Now, he cant even get down from his bed. This is one vengeance that we cannot let go! So what if that old Murong man has had his breakthrough? Hes not experienced enough. Hell never be able to beat you, Father!" Hearing this, the old man fell silent. A bout of ruthlessness flickered within his somber eyes. After a long pause, heughed eerily, "Seeing as that old fellow from the Murong family has had his breakthrough, we must pay him a visit and seek justice for Faner while were at it!" "Yes, Father!" Yeh Ling joined his fists together and bowed respectfully as a cold smile slowly formed at the corners of his lips. The Murong family... Your destiny is nearly at an end. From now on, the Murong family shall no longer exist in ck Rock City! ... At this moment, in the Murong familys study, Elder Er has yet to emerge from the glee of his breakthrough when Gu Ruoyuns voice reached his ears. "Elder Er, please select a few disciples with considerable talent and have them consume these Spirit Cultivation pills." Elder Er stared into space and watched as Gu Ruoyun produced a few more bottles of pills. He was so startled that he was rendered speechless. After all, on this maind, a single pill could provoke a fight between many men. Yet she is carelessly giving so many away to so many people? Elder Ers breathing quickened at the thought of this, "Eldest Lady, Ive previously treated you in such a manner. Have you disregarded our former enmity and given me your trust?" "If you use a man, dont suspect him," Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and spoke in a voice that resembled a refreshing breeze, "Since Ive asked the Murong family to pledge their allegiance, that means that I will give you all my full trust. I hope that you wont disappoint me. Besides, while you and I have had our disagreements in the past, it cannot be denied that youve always been very loyal to the Murong family. This was also why I had given you this responsibility. Elder Er, you are a smart man. You should know whats best for you." Does Gu Ruoyun really trust the Murong family that much? No! She had once been betrayed so how could she trust another person again so easily? The Murong family members were not Qianbei Ye. She certainly would not give them all of her trust without rhyme or reason. So, beforeing to this decision, she had added a little something into the pills. Of course, as long as the Murong family members do not have any intentions of betraying her, these pills will work as if nothing had been added into the mix at all. However, should they have the slightest sliver of intention to betray her, then that extra little ingredient will give them a fate worse than death! Otherwise, why had Gu Ruoyun given those Emperor Breaking Pills away so recklessly? Obviously, she would never reveal this to the Murong family members. "Eldest Lady, I understand," Elder Ers eyes slowly filled with steady determination, "No mistake about it, the Murong family will certainly expand even faster under yourmand. Furthermore, with so many pills in hand, perhaps your ambition in uniting ck Rock City wille true." Every time he thought of this, Elder Er could not help but feel the blood rushing into his heart... Chapter 573: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (2) Chapter 573: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unifying ck Rock City, how many people would want to do that? In the beginning, I had thought that this Gu Ruoyun was merely indulging in wild fantasies. But now, perhaps she would be the only one capable of aplishing this. "Master." Just then, a guard hurriedly rushed into the room and joined his fist into a bow. He spoke in a respectful manner, "Master, the Master of the Yeh family hase for a visit." "The Yeh family?" Master Murongs eyes darkened as he frowned. He paused in silence before issuing a slow response, "Im assuming that the news of my breakthrough has reached their ears. However, their visit this time is most likely not one of kindness. Elder Er,e. We will meet him together!" "Yes, Master!" Elder Er joined his fists and bowed respectfully. However, the space between his brows still held the same degree of seriousness. Even though Master and that old man from the Yeh family are equally matched, the Yeh family are backed by the terrifying Wolfs Fang Robbers! Not even an organization of considerable power in ck Rock City would dare to im that they could exterminate the Wolfs Fang Robbers. ... In the great hall, an old man in grey robes sipped his tea with an air of indifference. His traitorous eyes shed with malice. He did not raise his head, as if he never noticed the people who had just entered the room. Only Yeh Ling, who seated was next to him, lost his cool as he rose to his feet and scoffed, "Master Murong, your Murong family guest has hurt my son. If the Murong family wishes to maintain a cordial with the Yeh family, you will hand them both over to us!" Yeh Ling raised his chin and stared arrogantly at the Murong family members. He clearly did not ce any importance on the Murong familys authority! More importantly, based on his observation, Master Murong was a very smart man. He would never give up an opportunity to strike up a friendship with the Yeh family over two youngsters! "Hmph!" Master Murong scoffed coldly and swept his gaze over Yeh Ling from top to toe. He responded indifferently, "You have yet to receive the right to speak to me!" "You..." Yeh Lings face turned ashen in his rage. He red angrily at Master Murong and was about to issue a retort when the old man next to him reached out and stopped him. The old man steadily sipped the tea in his hand. His face was poised in a somber and cold smile, "He has no right to speak to you, but dont I have that, correct? It goes without saying that the Murong family hospitality is inferior, serving me with such old tea." Crash! Once he had said his piece, he loosened his grip on the cup and it fell to the floor and shattered into bits. Master Murongs expression turned into an ugly shade. His sharp eyes shed with murderous intent, but in the end, he suppressed his anger and spoke icily, "Master Yeh, have youe to cause trouble for me?" "No," The old man shook his head and smiled icily back at him, "Ive merelye for a visit after hearing that youve broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial Emperor. Could it be that the Master of the Murong family does not wee me?" "A visit? I think youre here to purposely pick a fight!" Master Murong waved his hand in annoyance as he replied coldly, "Servants, send these guests out. Our Murong family does not wee the Yeh family members." "Hehe." The old man slowly rose from his seat. His lips were curled into a smile but his cunning and crafty eyes were filled with frost, "Master Murong, why so hasty? Ive merely heard news of your guests harming my grandchild! Master Murong, you know that weve only ever had one son from the direct lineage for many generations. My grandson is the treasure of my Yeh family so Ive specifically made this visit to ask for justice. Furthermore..." Chapter 574: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (3) Chapter 574: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He paused before he continued speaking, "Furthermore, you should know the rules of ck Rock City, Master Murong. Regardless of the dispute, outsiders are not allowed to touch a single hair of the heads of the citizens of ck Rock City. Ive already made a thorough investigation on the guests in your residence and they are not from ck Rock City. Im sure you wouldnt want topromise the harmony of ck Rock City for the sake of two outsiders, right, Master Murong?" From the old mans point of view, the old Murong man could not possibly want to shield the two outsiders unless he wished to make an enemy of the Yeh family. But could he be so silly? To offend the Yeh family for the sake of two irrelevant individuals? Thats clearly not going to be a very smart decision. Master Murongs expression sank. He fell silent as a torrential storm began to rise from within his being. However, the Yeh father and son clearly misunderstood the look on his face and thought that Master Murong was angry at Murong Yan for provoking such a disaster. "Master Murong, you should discipline your Murong family disciples sometimes. That Murong Yan is a troublemaker. If it wasnt for her two friends, the Murong family wouldnt have offended the Yeh family. Its a good thing that the Yeh family are magnanimous and generous. As long as you hand over those two b*stards, the Yeh family will not be calctive over your mistakes." Yeh Ling sneered, "However you should rejoice as the Murong family still has Murong Rouer. While she doesnt have a lot of power, shes certainly ten times better than that idiot Murong Yan!" As he spoke, he nced at Elder Er who was standing behind Master Murong and spoke arrogantly, "What are you still standing there for? Cant you see how angry your Master is? Get those two b*stards and bring them to me! My hatred will never be satisfied until I crush their bones into powder!" Elder Er looked at Yeh Ling as if he was some sort of idiot. Is he asking Master to hand over the Eldest Lady? Is this fellow a fool? After all, the Murong family now belongs to the Eldest Lady. Shes the true Master of the Murong family yet this idiot demands for us to hand her over upon his arrival in our home! If this fellow isnt an idiot, what is he then, really? Yeh Ling felt that Elder Ers reaction was rather curious but before he could understand what was going on, Master Murongs enraged bellow rang out in front of him. "Lady Gu and Sir Ye Nuo are guests of the Murong family! If anyone should treat them rudely, dont me me forcking sensitivity. Get out!!!" Master Murong did not reveal Gu Ruoyuns true identity because the forces in ck Rock City are unstable. If anyone finds out that Gu Ruoyun had assumedmand over the Murong family, it would bring her great danger especially knowing her current level of strength. Yeh Ling was rooted to the spot as if he could not believe that Master Murong would say such a thing. Based on his observations, anyone with an iota of intelligence would be able to recognize the most beneficial choice. Yet this idiot wants to make an enemy of the Yeh family for the sake of two irrelevant individuals? Does he no longer ce any importance on the Yeh family after his breakthrough? Hes merely someone who has just broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial Emperor. What right does he have to cause amotion in front of my father? And most importantly, he seems to have forgotten our backers, the Wolfs Fang Robbers! "Master Murong, I used to admire you for being a very smart man." Master Yeh replied expressionlessly, "But this time, I must say this, an intelligent man like you has made a grave mistake! This mistake will destroy the entire Murong family! While were at it, let me remind you that a few of us from our respective families will be embarking on our journey to the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler in one month!" Chapter 575: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (4) Chapter 575: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Tomb of the Supreme Ruler... Master Murong fell silent upon hearing those four words. His initially raging heart was now full of anxiety. The Tomb of the Supreme Ruler was crawling with many strong cultivators! ck Rock Citys greatest forces will be joining the expedition to the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler! Based on the Murong familys position in power, it would be difficult for them to survive under such dangerous conditions in the ruins of the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler... "Were going." Master Yeh took one look at Master Murong andughed icily before dragging Yeh Ling out the door. Actually, if the Yeh family were to fight against the Murong family, both sides would only end up with suffering. Under these circumstances, it would be very easy for someone else to seize the opportunity to get involved. That was why the old man from the Yeh family had not made a move against the Murong family. However, he does have an opportunity to destroy the Murong family! Like this expedition to the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler, for example... "Master," Elder Er spoke in a voice filled with anxiety, "That old fellow, Yeh Luo, has always been the kind of person who would seek revenge for the smallest of grievances. He will not forget about his grandchilds injuries so easily! Its highly possible that in a month, he will seize the opportunity to do something to the Murong family at the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler." Hearing this, Master Murong sighed andughed bitterly, "Our best defense when a flood arrives is resistance. We can only y by ear at this stage!" The Tomb of the Supreme Ruler is a mausoleum built by a Martial Supreme and was discovered long ago by one of the forces in ck Rock City. It was said that there is great power concealed within the tomb which can allow a cultivator on the verge of the rank of a Martial Honor to break through to the rank of a Martial Supreme. As such, this tomb had certainly drawn the attention of organizations both big and small. However, because the conditions in the tomb were far too dangerous, even a Martial Honor could be destroyed in the expedition. All the forces of ck Rock City then came to a unified decision that they would cooperate and enter the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler together. Of course, Gu Ruoyun was blissfully unaware of this as she had returned to her room and entered into cultivation after sending the two men from the Murong family off. "The Emperor Breakthrough Pill, once consumed, will allow a Martial Emperor to break through to the next level. I had intended on using it only when Ive reached the rank of mid-level Martial Emperor but there are too many enemies lurking about in the Banished Lands. I must break through to the next level!" Gu Ruoyun stared at the pill in her hand and the space between her brows was filled with seriousness. Generally speaking, pills that enhance breakthroughs like this Emperor Breakthrough Pill are different from Qi Gathering Pills. Using external means to force oneself into a breakthrough would make ones foundation superficial. However, Gu Ruoyun was different. Her spiritual ocean was so vast that no matter how many types of medicine she had taken, it would not affect her foundations. Still, even if she did not have such a vast spiritual ocean, she still had pills that could help to strengthen her foundations. Unfortunately, any pills that help enhance breakthroughs can only be used once. For example, once Gu Ruoyun uses the Emperor Breakthrough Pill to break through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor, she cannot use it again. Even if she did, there would be no effects! Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and gently ced the pill into her mouth. At that very moment, a loud bang sounded and a strong energy erupted, followed by a thick fog of spiritual energy surrounding her from where she was sitting. In the guest hall, Elder Er and Master Murong both jumped with shock. They rushed out hurriedly and floated for a long time in mid-air, staring in astonishment at Gu Ruoyuns room. The room held a great power such that both men unconsciously felt moved. Their eyes were filled with a deep shock. Chapter 576: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (5) Chapter 576: The Yeh Family Comes For A Visit (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "A mid-level Martial Emperor!" Gasp! A neen-year-old mid-level Martial Emperor! What does this mean? This was simply abnormal! Who could have reached this rank at such a young age? But this little girl has managed to achieve it! "The skies in this part of the world are changing soon." Elder Erughed bitterly. A neen-year-old mid-level Martial Emperor. If word of this gets out, who would believe it? If he had not witnessed this with his own eyes, Elder Er would never have believed it himself! In all of the Banished Lands, aside from the genius of a young master, no one else would have such a strong talent! "Elder Er, you must issue this order immediately." Master Murongs eyes darkened and he spoke gravely, "No one is to say a word about the Eldest Ladys breakthrough! None of this must ever get out! She may be highly talented at the moment but her wings are not yet fully developed. If too many people find out about this, it would only invite disaster! In a ce like this, theres bound to be many who wish to rope her into joining their organization. If she does not agree, there could be a bloodbath!" For the sake of preventing her from having to bow to another organization, he must act fast starting from the roots, even if shes not his genius! In the Banished Lands, many would think in the same manner! However, knowing Gu Ruoyuns bleak and aloof personality, she would never bow to anyone! Elder Er obviously understood this and nodded, "Master, do not worry. I will not allow anyone else to know about this! At least, before her wings are fully grown, no one must be aware of her true capabilities." "Alright. When youre on the job, Elder Er, I can rx." Master Murong nodded his head in satisfaction and replied with fatigue, "Im tired. Ill head to my room now. You take care of everything else after this." "Yes, Master!" Elder Er bowed and joined his fists respectfully and escorted Master Murong on his way out. Once he had left, Elder Er headed off to carry out Master Murongs orders... ... In the room, Gu Ruoyun slowly opened her eyes and exhaled, "A mid-level Martial Emperor. Based on my current level of strength, I should be able to go up against a high-level Martial Emperor! But my goals for ck Rock City are still very far off!" Just as she was deep in thought, her bedroom door was pulled open and a soft, squirmy little figure rushed in and hugged Gu Ruoyun. "Bodyguard Gu, Ive heard the news. Have you really managed to cure old man Murongs illness?" Ye Nuo blinked his starry eyes as he stared admiringly at Gu Ruoyun. "Youre still here?" Gu Ruoyun looked inquisitively back at Ye Nuo. Ye Nuos expression immediately turned ck and his cherubic features were filled with annoyance, "Bodyguard Gu, do you really want me to leave that much? Come on, weve known each other for such a long time yet you would continue to act so heartlessly! Whatever, I dont care. Im sticking with you. I certainly dont want to follow that old fart back home!" Going back would be far too boring, its way more interesting to follow Bodyguard Gu around. "Up to you." Gu Ruoyun gently raised her eyebrows, "Still, Im guessing that your grandfather will certainly make his way here to drag you home sometime soon." Whoosh! Hearing this, Ye Nuo immediately hid behind Gu Ruoyun as if he had just received a scare. He blinked his big, innocent-looking eyes and stared pitifully up at Gu Ruoyun. "Bodyguard Gu, you must protect me. I dont want to go home with that horrible old man." Besides, Ive already made my decision. Im not going home. Even if that old man was to drag me, I will not go home! Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched when she heard this and she stared speechlessly at the pitiful looking child. Chapter 577: The Tomb Of The Supeme Ruler (1) Chapter 577: The Tomb Of The Supeme Ruler (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Im afraid that I cant really help you with this." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as she replied helplessly. Ye Nuo pouted and his little face filled with stubbornness, "If that old man insists on making me go home... Then, then, Ill run away again so that hell never find me, ever!" Gu Ruoyun refused toment. Based on past experience, Ye Nuo probably would not let her go so easily. ... A month passed slowly and quietly. Within this month, Gu Ruoyuns breakthrough to the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor has pretty much be more established. This time, even if she was to face a Martial Honor and could not fight back, escaping was no longer an issue. It was also within this one month when Gu Ruoyun was training vigorously that ck Rock City gradually experienced a change! Initially, she had thought that the Yeh family would not have let the Murong family off so easily. Nevertheless, during in this one month, no sign of movements came from the Yeh family at all. It was as if nothing had happened and all was curiously quiet. At this moment, in the Murong family courtyard, Gu Ruoyun stared in puzzlement at the Murong family disciples who were lined up in a row. She raised her brow, "Is a special day? What are all of you doing here?" Within a month, with the help of the Spirit Gathering Pills, the Murong family disciples power has shown rapid improvement! Lu Shaochen had broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial King while Murong Yan was now a mid-level Martial King! Many of the young disciples amongst them have also experienced breakthroughs as well. Most of them have reached the rank of a Martial King. Even Gu Ruoyun could not have imagined this. "Eldest Lady," Lu Shaochen smiled gently. "Youre probably not aware of this but not too long ago, a citizen of ck Rock City had discovered the existence of the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler. However, the Tombs is extremely perilous. After the discovery was publically announced, all the forces of ck Rock City agreed that they would join forces on an expedition to the Tomb. Today is the day of the start of the expedition!" The Tomb of the Supreme Ruler? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin as her eyes shed with a clear interest in the matter, "Im also quite interested in this Tomb of the Supreme Ruler. Since thats the case, Ill tag along to see this Tomb of The Supreme Ruler for myself!" A Martial Supreme! This was a rank that Gu Ruoyun had been unable to achieve in her past life! Lu Shaochens heart leaped. He locked eyes with Murong Yan and saw the clear joy in her eyes as well. If Gu Ruoyun joins them on the expedition, the Murong family would have great security! Others may not know this but they both knew that Gu Ruoyun had already broken through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor! After all, back when she was a low-level Martial Emperor, she had been able to defeat an opponent on the same level with one strike. Now that she has just had another breakthrough, based on her level of power and abilities, even a high-level Martial Emperor may not be able to defeat her! "One more thing," Gu Ruoyun paused before saying, "You two, stop calling me Eldest Lady. Just address me as you did previously. Regardless of my connection to the Murong family, to me, you are my friends." Friends? That word etched deeply into Murong Yans heart, causing it to tremble. She bit her lip and stared at Gu Ruoyun with aplicated look on her face, "I have once treated you with such contempt so why should you treat me as a friend?" She has never forgotten how she had treated this girl the first time they had met. Yet this girl has never held anything against her despite her initial animosity. She had even gone against Yeh Fan for her sake! Chapter 578: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (2) Chapter 578: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If it hadnt been not for me, Gu Ruoyun and Ye Nuo would never have done anything to offend the Yeh family! "Come on, you are the next Master Murong. How can you be so stupid?" Ye Nuo rolled his eyes and looked at Murong Yan with a tinge of disdain, "Back then, if you had not protected bodyguard Gu in front of Murong Rouer, do you think that she would even care if you had lived or died?" Murong Yan shuddered. No matter how much ridicule she felt from Ye Nuos words, she did not get angry but immersed herself in all of it. She had chosen to disregard our former enmity and helped me simply because I had shielded her in front of Murong Rouer? Murong Yanughed bitterly at the thought and felt ratherplicated. Perhaps thats the kind of woman she was. If one had treated her with the slightest hint of bad intentions then one can forget about receiving her favor for the rest of ones life. However, if one acts with good intentions in front of her, shell remember you for life! Even though I was the one to me for Murong Rouers actions which had caused so much trouble for her! "Lady Gu, thank you." Murong Yan took a deep breath and lookedpletely grateful, "Meeting you in this lifetime is my good fortune. No matter what, I will use my actions to make up for my past mistakes!" Gu Ruoyun said nothing more. In the beginning, she had been motivated by selfish intentions when she had helped Murong Yan out of the situation with Yeh Fan. Everything she had done had been for the sake of taking over the Murong family. However, in regards to her opinion of Murong Yan, she could not really say if she had a good impression of her and neither does she feel any form of dislike. Besides, if she had not agreed to let me assumemand over the Murong family, Master Murong would also never have agreed to it so easily. "Ye Nuo, you want toe along as well?" Gu Ruoyun lowered her head and asked the cherub-faced young boy. "Iming along!" Ye Nuo raised his eyebrows and his little face flushed with excitement, "A fun ce like that, how could I not go?" "Alright, then lets go together!" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and agreed to Ye Nuos request. Murong Yan was just about to say something when she realized that Gu Ruoyun had already agreed to it. She swallowed her words. She still trusts Gu Ruoyun to some extent. Since Gu Ruoyun was allowing Ye Nuo to join this expedition, she must have her own reasons. She would only need to follow her orders. That would be enough! ... The excavation site of the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler was at the summit of the Supreme Mountain. The usually quiet mountain range was now filled with noise. Various forces have set up camp at the foot of the mountain, drawing confused looks from a few passersby. Why have so many powerful organizations gathered together to climb the Supreme Mountain? "Eldest Lady, the forces present today, aside from the Murong family and the Yeh family, are a few other middle-ssed organizations. However, there are far too many of them now so I wont bore you with the introductions. Allow me to point out the three great powers of ck Rock City." Master Murong took one look at the densely packed group and whispered into Gu Ruoyuns ear, "See that man with a scar from a knife wound? Thats the leader of thergest underground organization of ck Rock City, Hei Bao! Dont judge him based on his brutish appearance, hes already reached the rank of a Martial Honor." Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and her gaze trailed towards the direction of Master Murongs finger which was pointing at a man in the middle of the group. The mansrge scar almost covered his entire face. He looked too ugly for words but the great force within him could cause ones heart to go into palpitations! Chapter 579: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (3) Chapter 579: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "That wheelchair-bound invalid is the Master of the Mo family, Mo Liyou! He had suffered a disease in his thighs from a young age and can only move around with the use of a wheelchair. But dont be fooled by his delicate features, hes actually a ny-year-old freak. He has a recipe for eternal youth which is why he looks so young. Furthermore, this Mo Liyou can be considered as an exotic flower. He has never married and has remained as a bachelor all his life. He adopted a child just three years ago." Mo Liyou? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brow and directed her clear, cold gaze towards the man in the wheelchair. For some unexined reason, that man gave her a very strange feeling. The man seemed to notice her look and turned towards her. His sickly yet handsome features lit up with a smile. That one smile was like a ray of sunshine, absolutely heart-warming. "Thest one is that beautiful woman in red. She hails from the Mei Family and is a member of the Three Great Authorities of ck Rock City. Not only is she a Martial Honor, shes also a formidably skilled doctor!" Master Murong nced at the woman in red and sighed, "Unfortunately, Lord Mei is haughty and arrogant. Should you ever wish to ask for her help in treating your illness, it would be a difficult feat. She only has two interests in this lifetime - medicinal practice and beautiful men! Unless your medicinal skills surpass hers or you n on gifting her a peerlessly beautiful man, dont even think that she will treat you." Back then, when he was starting to be heavily ill, he had wanted to invite Mei Xue but had been immediately chased out of the Mei household. Its a good thing that he had met Gu Ruoyun. Otherwise, his death would have been guaranteed. "So these are the Three Great Authorities of ck Rock City?" Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin and smiled, "It would seem that if I wish to unify ck Rock City, Ill need to havemand over these Three Great Authorities." Hearing this, Master Murong smiled bitterly and shook his head. Putting aside the haughty Lord Mei Xue, the other two would not bow to her so easily! "Master Murong, youve finally arrived." Just then, a sinister voice sounded the side. Master Murong furrowed his brows and raised his head to look at the man approaching him. "May I ask, Master Yeh, if you have any business with me?" Master Murongs tone has a bite of impatience. He red coldly at Yeh Luos withered old features. "Father, it was them." Yeh Ling, who was standing next to him, recognized Gu Ruoyun and Ye Nuo in one nce and scoffed, "Theyre the ones who are responsible for hurting Faner!" "Oh?" A cold, sinister light shed across Yeh Luos eyes as he spoke icily, "Master Murong, if I remember this correctly, the expedition to the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler seems to be a matter that concerns only the citizens of ck Rock City. I dont think that outsiders have the right to participate in this!" "Hehe." Master Murong chuckled dryly and replied in an equally icy voice, "Lady Gu has officially entered my Murong family. I wonder if this answer satisfies you, Master Yeh?" Indeed, Gu Ruoyun was a member of the Murong family now. She was now the person who holds full authority in the Murong family. However, to the ears of Yeh Luo, he took it to mean that Master Murong had epted Gu Ruoyun as a disciple of the Murong family. In that case, Yeh Luo simply had nothing else to say. He could only sweep a sinister re across Gu Ruoyun and Ye Nuo. "This expedition to the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler is fraught with danger so both of you should be worried. Even the Master of the Murong family himself could lose his life in these ruins. I hope you wont die so soon!" Chapter 580: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (4) Chapter 580: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A threat! Those words were clearly undisguised threats! His meaning was clear. The Yeh family will definitely make their move against the Murong family in the excavation! At that point, should they run into an ident and die in the ruins, no one could be med. Master Murongs expression looked extremely ugly. He clenched his fists and nearly mmed it into Yeh Luos infuriating face. In the end, he controlled himself and sneered, "Master Yeh, youre speaking a little too early. Who dies and who survives... No one will know for sure!" "Hahaha!" Just as the old man spoke, a fit of wildughter was heard from the foot of the mountain, ringing aloud through every foot of the ground. The crowd went into shock when they heard the voice, including the members of the three great families. Everyone turned their attention to a small road ahead. In the middle of that small road, arge band of brutes with weapons in their hands were walking over with huge strides. The brutes all emitted a strong murderous intent and their bodies were riddled with scars. In the forefront of the group were two men. One looked strong and muscr with a coarse, full beard and side whiskers. He carried arge sword that seemed to be around his height on his shoulders and his expression was full of malice. The other one looked far easier on the eyes whenpared with the first man. He wore green robes and looked rather bookish. He held a fan in his hand and while his features were not exceptionally handsome, his schrly air made him look particrlyforting. However, when everyone saw the group marching towards them, their expressions all sank. "What are you doing here?" Mei Xue scoffed coldly as she asked irritably. "Haha," The brute with the coarse beardughed and stared disdainfully at Mei Xue, "With a treasure trove like the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler, is there a rule that says it belongs solely to ck Rock City? My apologies, our Wolfs Fang Robbers are very interested in the treasures within these ruins." The Wolfs Fang Robbers? A peculiar light shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes when she heard those words. "These are the members of the Wolfs Fang Robbers," Master Murongs gaze sank, "That brute with the full beard and whiskers is the second-inmand of the Wolfs Fang Robbers. As for the schrly looking man, he is the number one cultivator in their group and their leader, Nangong Si!" Gu Ruoyuns attention has been drawn to the schrly man from the beginning. Even though he does not look particrly threatening, she could sense his dangerous aura from a single nce. He was undoubtedly the most dangerous person here! Be it the underground leader, the eternally youthful Mo Liyou, or the medically skilled Mei Xue, none of them were more dangerous than this man! Perhaps now she was faced with a most problematic enemy! "Leader Nangong, Second-inmand Wei Xi!" Yeh Luos eyes lit up when he saw the two and he hurriedly rushed to wee them, "Youve finally arrived!" He eximed with a grin. At this moment, he no longer held the sinister arrogance that he had disyed in front of Master Murong. He was like a dog, eager to tter and please. If he had a tail, he would be wagging it happily as if he was afraid that others would not be able to see his sincerity. "Yeh Luo!" Master Murong has just realized that it was the Yeh family who had alerted the Wolfs Fang Robbers. He was sputtering with anger, "Dont forget, it was the citizens of ck Rock City who had found the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler. Whats the meaning of this? With the Wolfs Fang Robbers in our expedition, how are we going to get any part of the treasure?" Chapter 581: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (5) Chapter 581: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ck! As he spoke, the schrly man snapped his fan closed and swept his calm gaze towards the incensed Master Murong. He smiled as he said, "It looks like the citizens of ck Rock City do not wee us." Essentially, the Wolfs Fang Robbers and ck Rock City have no resentment between each other. However, this was the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler. If the Wolfs Fang Robbers were to join the expedition, they will definitelyy im to one portion of the treasure. No one from ck Rock City wants that to happen. As such, all eyes were fully alert as they stared at the group of uninvited guests. Some of them were even ring angrily at Yeh Luo and were ughtering him into a million pieces in their head. If it wasnt for these people, we would not have been forced to share the treasures in the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler with the Wolfs Fang Robbers. Yeh Luopletely ignored the angry res. He continued to stand in an ingratiating way behind the Wolfs Fang Robbers. To the others eyes, the Wolfs Fang Robbers havee here to have a slice of the pie. However, they did not know that he had invited them to deal with the bunch of b*stards from the Murong family! As long as he could destroy the Murong family, he could not care less about what the others thought. "Hehe." Mo Liyous handsome face lit up with a small smile. Under the bright sunlight, his sickly pallor seemed to gain a hint of color. "It looks like things are going to get interesting." The powers in ck Rock City have always been divided into three sides. This time, with the participation of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, perhaps all three sides will be forced to unite. Otherwise, if any of them attempts to face the Wolfs Fang Robbers alone, it would result in death. As Mo Liyou spoke, whether he intended to or not, he had nced once at Gu Ruoyun with a mysterious expression on his face. "Alright, its gettingte. We should set off." Hei Bao looked at the Wolfs Fang Robbers and frowned. In the end, he decided against saying anything and began to climb up the mountain. Every other organization at the foot of the mountain then began to follow suit. "It seems that the Yeh family hase prepared and isnt going to let the Murong family off so easily." Lu Shaochens chest tightened as he spoke worriedly. "Hehe." Master Murongughed coldly "This Yeh family are a bunch of smart alecks! He thinks that his victory is assured just because he has brought the Wolfs Fang Robbers. However, he has forgotten one thing." He paused before continuing, "That is, we are citizens of ck Rock City! The Wolfs Fang Robbers are considered to be an external power. Do you really think that the other organizations of ck Rock City will allow the Wolfs Fang Robbers to rain tyrannical abuse here? His attitude will only drive the powers of ck Rock City into working together to stand up against the Wolfs Fang Robbers. This is the true disy of a clever person who then bes the victim of his own ingenuity!" Hearing this, Lu Shaochen felt a little more assured. Nevertheless, before he could rxpletely, Master Murongs voice rang out again "No matter what, we must all remain vignt against any assassins from the Yeh family and Wolfs Fang Robbers! Knowing how sinister the Yeh family is, theres nothing they wouldnt do. We must all be careful from now on. Its best that we dont split up the Murong family group." "Yes, Master." Hearing this, the Murong family disciples replied in unison. Their clear voices drew the attention of a few members from other organizations who turned around to look at them. The Supreme Mountains summit is riddled with dangers. As everyone present were powerful cultivators with the lowest ranked members at the level of a Martial King, the summit of the Supreme Mountain Range which was widely known as the death valley was easily conquered. Only when they had reached the ancient historical ruins did the group stop in their tracks. Chapter 582: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (6) Chapter 582: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ruins were magnificent. Therge, grand doors were carved with images of the Four Divine Beasts the workmanship was almost lifelike. "This is the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler." Master Murongs heart slowly sank. Despite therge stone door, he could sense the strong aura emitting from behind it! Who knows what dangers lie ahead once they have entered the Tomb. Boom! Suddenly, a powerful sound rang out and caused the ground to shake. The faces of everyone in the expedition drained of color and some even began to panic. "What happened?" "Is it an earthquake?" Just as the crowd dived into a flurry of discussion, therge stone door opened, resembling a behemoth opening its mouth. It made everyones hair stand on end. "The ruins... Is it weing us?" Gu Ruoyuns heart sank. She had never experienced such a strong sense of danger before in her life. She did not know what was going on but she could sense that this tomb was not just the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler, there was something far more dangerous inside it! However, since Im already here, I cant turn back. "Forget it, well y by ear. Besides, the more dangerous the ce, the faster Ill grow." Wasnt this how I had done it in my past life and the present one? And most importantly, since Ive already reached this stage, I cant turn back! Suddenly, a strong hurricane whirled out from inside the doorway and dragged many of the expeditions members into the ruins. The heavy stone doors then mmed shut, sealing the way out. "Senior Brother!" Murong Yan held tightly onto Lu Shaochen. Her pretty face was as white as a sheet while her eyes were filled with anxiety and terror. "Dont worry, Yaner, Ill protect you." Lu Shaochen patted the back of Murong Yans hand in a soothing manner as he stared alertly at every corner. He also felt nervous but he refused to show it in front of Murong Yan. Otherwise, she would grow even more afraid. "Haha." Just then, a loudugh rang out. Yeh Lings face was filled with excitement and an impulsiveness that he could not conceal. "The Tomb of the Supreme Ruler! Ive finally arrived at the legendary Tomb of the Supreme Ruler! Perhaps I can even use this opportunity to break through to the rank of a Martial Supreme! Hahaha!" The Martial Supreme rank was a level that everyone wishes to achieve! After all, Martial Saints and Martial Gods were hailed as myths. They had only ever heard of the existence of Martial Saints in the East Peak Maind. A Martial Saint was something which does not exist in the Banished Lands. Hence, Martial Supreme was a goal that everyone wishes to achieve. However, many would never even get close to that rank in their entire life. As he spoke, Yeh Ling hurriedly flew towards the Tomb. His expression was flushed with excitement and his eyes were bloodshot. "Stop right there!" Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun realized a peculiar scent in the air. Her expression changed quickly and she hurriedly cried out. But would Yeh Ling listen to her? Of course not! In his opinion, the only reason Gu Ruoyun would ask him to stop was so that she could im the treasures for herself! So why should he listen to her? This woman clearly does not have any good intentions. "Sh*t!" The look on Gu Ruoyuns face changed tremendously as she hurriedly urged, "Quick, use every single defense youve got!" Though Master Murong and the others were not quite sure about what was going on, because they had been used to taking orders from Gu Ruoyun, they immediately drew up their defenses and without question. The nearby organizations may not understand why the Murong family was behaving in this manner but they also absent-mindedly followed suit and wrapped themselves in spiritual Qi as a shield. Chapter 583: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (7) Chapter 583: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion BOOM!!! An enormous explosion mmed towards the group. Those who had not followed the Murong familys example and raised their defenses were blown away by the explosion. They spat out mouthfuls of blood while some who were of lower cultivation ranks had their arms and limbs severed or blown to pieces from the great impact of the explosion. Master Murong was shocked into a daze. If it had not been for Gu Ruoyuns warning, I might have ended up sustaining heavy injuries from the st. "Lady Gu... What caused this explosion?" Gu Ruoyun nced calmly at the direction of the st and replied steadily, "I sensed that the Qi which hade from further up front was unsteady. I then realized that there were countless pockets of explosive force in the air! These pockets of Qi arent usually very dangerous but once theye into contact with spiritual energy, it would cause an explosion! A cultivators body will always carry spiritual energy. Coincidentally, it was Yeh Lings entrance which had triggered the explosion. It goes without saying that the creator of this Tomb was a true genius. He knew that the only people who would visit this ce would be cultivators. He had then concocted these explosive Qi pockets in anticipation. A non-cultivator would have been able to walk through it without much of a problem." If she had not encountered this in her past life, Gu Ruoyun might not have been able to realize this. When she had encountered such a trap in her past life, she was already a Martial Honor. Hence, she had not sustained heavy injuries. Had she not recognized these pockets of air, she would undoubtedly have ended up being implicated by Yeh Ling. "Linger!" Yeh Luos eyes reddened as if they were filled with blood. He stared at the smoke-filled atmosphere before turning around slowly and bellowed at Gu Ruoyun in a voice dripping with venom, "It was you! Youve caused the death of my son!!!" Thats right, its all her fault! Since she already knew about the dangers ahead, why hadnt she stopped Linger? This is all her fault! "Yeh Luo, what are you talking about?" Master Murong was enraged. His features were now icy cold as he said, "It was your son who had gone looking for his own death. Whos to me for that? Lady Gu clearly tried to stop him but Yeh Ling had refused to listen to her. His actions had caused trouble for everyone else here. Yet until now, youre still putting the me on her head? As humans, we should not act with such shamelessness." Hearing these words, the other organizations who were deep in sorrowful mourning regained their senses. All eyes were now turned angrily towards the Yeh family. "Weve journeyed here bringing the best of the best in our households yet because of your b*stard boy, weve lost so many of our own! Yeh Luo, how should we calcte this debt?" "The Tomb of the Supreme Ruler is known for being riddled with danger yet that brainless Yeh Ling had rushed right in without even thinking ahead! If he really wants to die, he should find a ce and hang himself. Dont drag us all down with him!" "Thats right, if it wasnt for this youngdy, we would have suffered much heavier casualties! Yet you would still push the me onto her? Are you even a f*cking human?" They had only just arrived in the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler yet they have already suffered heavy casualties. This was the kind of heartache that no one could possibly endure. If it had not been for Yeh Lings stupidity, this would never have happened! "Hmph! If that damned girl had not abused public power as a form of retaliation against me, my son would still be alive!" At this moment, Yeh Luos expression was like a fearsome wild panther and he looked ready to rip Gu Ruoyun into shreds. "Damned girl, if you had exined the dangers ahead to Linger, he wouldnt have lost his life. This is all your fault, only your death can avenge the death of my son!" "Pfft!" Ye Nuo could no longer contain himself andughed out loud. Ive met all sorts of people in my young life but this is the first time Ive ever met anyone who would stoop to such shamelessness. His shamelessness has reached the level of a learned and respected schr. Its within sight but beyond reach. Chapter 584: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (8) Chapter 584: The Tomb Of The Supreme Ruler (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Damned old man, search your heart. Did your damned boy actually listen to Bodyguard Gus advice? I reckon that he probably thought she wanted a piece of his treasure." Obviously, Ye Nuos words described Yeh Lings thoughts perfectly. When Gu Ruoyun had tried to warn him, all he could think about was that she did not want him to get to the treasures first. How could he possibly be sopliant? The treasures of the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler belongs to him! No one was allowed to take them away! Hei Bao furrowed his brows and stared at the red-faced Yeh Luo but did not say a word. Mo Liyou was still smiling and looked as if he was disconnected from the world. It was as if even a much greater struggle would not be his problem at all. Only Mei Xue stared at Gu Ruoyun fixedly and her eyes were filled with interest. This girl was actually able to differentiate the pockets of Qi that contained explosives, it seems that her aplishments in the medical field should be quite impressive! Even I would not have been able to make the differentiation in the nick of time! Interesting, very interesting! I wonder how the Murong family had managed to find a disciple like her. "You f*cking brat, youre looking for death too!!!" Yeh Luo was now so enraged that his body seemed to erupt with mes. He was just about to make his move when a refined voice sounded, stopping him in his tracks. "Enough!" The schr closed his fan and narrowed his eyes slightly at Gu Ruoyun. A near-undetectable glint shed across his gentle eyes, "Indeed, Yeh Ling was to me for his own death. But my Lady, you have fiendish eyes. You will bring disaster." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely, "Are you a schr or a chatan? Reading the fortunes of others?" "Im merely giving you a reminder, my Lady." the schr smiled. It was hard to imagine that such a cultured and gentle-looking schr would actually be the leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, "As a youngdy, its best that you remember to stay kind! You really could have saved Yeh Ling yet you didnt do that at all!" Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun smiled and stared at the schrs cultured appearance as she raised her eyebrows, "Save him? Why should I save him? If I had been unable to defend myself for the sake of saving him, who was going to help me? Lets put aside my animosity with the Yeh family. Even if I had nothing against him, I would never save someone who is of no consequence to me! Furthermore, you, as the leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, whose hands are stained with the blood of many, what right do you have to remind me of kindness?" Honestly, if I had attempted to save Yeh Ling, Im certain that I would have been able toe out of it alive. But what was the basis for all this? On what basis should I risk my life for him? Its just as Id said, forget about the fact that we are both enemies, I would never risk exposing my trump card for the sake of an innocent passerby. The Banished Lands are far more dangerous than the West Spirit Maind and the East Peak Maind. Here, everyone has blood on his or her hands. Nangong Si, as the leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, was most notoriously known for this. Hence, forget about Gu Ruoyun, even the forces of ck Rock City could not understand how Nangong Si could spew such statements so shamelessly. Kindness? In a ce like this, where only the strong are respected, kindness is a deadly poison! "My Lady, I think Id better give you a piece of advice - dont burn your bridges. There are some lines that shouldnt be crossed." The schr took onest look at Gu Ruoyun before leading his Wolfs Fang Robbers forward into the ruins. Yeh Luo clenched his fists as he fixed his sinister gaze upon the girls delicate and pretty face. He spoke through gritted teeth, "Damned girl, someday you will pay the painful price for everything youve done!" He then turned around and followed after the Wolfs Fang Robbers. Chapter 585: Tianfa, The Behemoth (1) Chapter 585: Tianfa, The Behemoth (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Nuo red scornfully at the Yeh familys departing figures and said, "I dont know where this idiot hase from, Ive never met anyone so stupid." Despite his young age, he has met countless people from all sorts of background but this one certainly takes the cake! If my old man was here, this fellow would have been ughtered immediately and left without a whole corpse! "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and said nothing more before they continued on their journey. Mo Liyous lips curled up gently as he studied Gu Ruoyuns disappearing figure. A single thought was ying across his mind. I dont know why but I have a feeling that the real boss of the Murong family is Gu Ruoyun! "The Murong family..." Mo Liyou squinted his long and narrow eyes. The smile on his sickly-white face grew even more pronounced, "Perhaps this expedition wont turn out to be so boring after all." Mei Xue had a peculiar look in her eyes as her gaze remained fixed upon the departing figures. A glint then shed across her eyes. It was difficult to interpret her thoughts. "Lets go!" Hei Bao did not give much thought to it and immediately led his men forward. Soon after, the rest followed suit. They were afraid that if they ended upgging behind, they would not be able to find any treasure... All was quiet in the ruins. Throughout the long journey, all they could hear were their own footsteps. Thud! Suddenly, the Yeh family, who were at the forefront of the group, stopped suddenly without any warning. As a result, everyone behind them walked into one another. They nursed their throbbing heads as they eximed angrily, "What are all of you doing? Get out of the way if you dont want to walk in the front. Quit blocking our way!" Due to the previous incident caused by Yeh Ling, most of them now harbored a great dislike towards the Yeh Family. Hence, they have shrugged off all courtesy and started yelling at them. Just as they were about to overtake the Yeh family to take the lead, they encountered a shocking sight. Their bodies trembled endlessly as their pupils shrunk into mere ck dots before slowly widening again... "A behemoth? No! This is impossible. How could there possibly be such arge behemoth in the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler?" The door to the next room was around ten meters high and the behemoth that stood in front of the door covered itpletely, leaving only a small crack. The behemoths fearsome and bloodthirsty eyes caused everyone present to gasp out loud. "Its Tianfa, the behemoth! Back in ancient times, he was the cruelest of all the spiritual beasts. It is said that Tianfa could swallow half a city moat in one mouthful! Thinking about such a malicious beast makes ones hair stand on end! But why would Tianfa, the behemoth that was thought to have disappeared long ago, appear in a ce like this?" Master Murongs expression had turned into a particrly ugly shade. While he knew that this expedition would not be an easy one, he never expected toe face to face with Tianfa, the behemoth. This was a spiritual beast that even Martial Supremes would find hard to ovee. What was it doing in a ce like this? "Something isnt right!" The schr frowned and gently waved his fan, "This spiritual beast may have his eyes open but he is not awake!" This means that this spiritual beast was now in a deep slumber, if they were careful enough, perhaps they could pass by him through that small crack. But if they were to fail, the behemoth would awaken and everyone present would face a horrible death! As such, should they enter, or retreat? "Let me try." Gu Ruoyun wrinkled her brows and followed the ruins, stepping closer and closer towards the behemoth. She could not shake off the feeling that something inside was calling out to her. Chapter 586: Tianfa, The Behemoth (2) Chapter 586: Tianfa, The Behemoth (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps this has something to do with Qianbei Ye? So, no matter what, I will not turn back! "You?" Yeh Luo scoffed coldly, sweeping a rather scornful gaze across Gu Ruoyun. He spoke disdainfully, "Dont think that I dont know your intentions. You want to be the first one to enter the door and take all the treasures for yourself. I wont let you do that! This behemoth is indeed terrifying but he is asleep. I believe that Ill be able to enter that room without waking him up." He looked as if he had seen right through Gu Ruoyuns intentions. Yeh Luo shot her a haughty look then zipped towards therge door. Based on his point of view, a person like Gu Ruoyun who values her own skin above all else would never risk her own life in the first ce. Since she had been willing to give this a try, this means that this behemoth was no threat at all. Unfortunately, this time, Yeh Luo was wrong... "Not good!" Gu Ruoyuns expression changed greatly. She had dared to put her life on the line because the Ancient Divine Pagoda could mask the aura on her body. But Yeh Luo was different! Tianfa was indeed in a deep sleep but once he sensed the aura of a stranger, he would awaken! However, Yeh Luo would certainly not listen to Gu Ruoyuns warning as he hurriedly rushed towards the small gap in the doorway next to Tianfas enormous body. As the small crack grew closer and closer within his sights, he could almost see the infinite treasures within his grasp. His elderly face gradually filled with delight and joy. Roar!!! A raging, earth-shattering roar sted out from right next to him. This was followed by an overbearing force that could destroy cities, causing the ground to shake. "F*ck!" Ye Nuo jumped in fright and stomped his feet in anger, "Are both the father and son of the Yeh family born idiots? Are they trying to kill me? F*cking pieces of shit, if you want to die, die on your own. Dont drag me along with you!" At this moment, everyone lookedpletely terrified. They then watched as the behemoth slowly rose to his feet. The behemoth was about ten meters tall. His feet were armed with rows of sharp des and his eyes were as big asrge brass pans. Next to him, even the tallest man in the world would look like an ant. Roar!!! The behemoth let out another loud roar and the ruins trembled from the sheer magnitude of it all. The ones who were standing at the front of the group were sent flying out of the way before mming heavily onto the ground. "Thats it, were finished now!" "F*ck, who had allowed those idiots from the Yeh family to join our expedition? Theyve nearly caused my demise!" The faces of everyone in the group were now as pale as a sheet. Some of them cursed and swore loudly. If it had not been for the idiot father and son from the Yeh family, they would not have encountered so many problems! Yeh Luo spat out a mouthful of blood. As he was the person nearest to the behemoth, his wounds were far more serious than everyone else. It can be assumed that his vital organs have suffered heavy injuries. If this were any other situation, he would certainly have pushed all of the me onto Gu Ruoyun. Unfortunately, his entire being was now gripped with fear. He was so scared that he could not speak. The behemoth shook hisrge head and turned around stiffly. His enormous eyes fell upon Yeh Luo. Yeh Luo was now so terrified that he did not even dare to breathe. His body trembled endlessly, afraid that the behemoth would approach him. "A man?" Just as Yeh Luo was about to piss his pants, Tianfas coarse and vulgar voice echoed in the silent mountain path. "I dont want men, I want women!" It wasmon knowledge that besides devouring meals, Tianfa the behemoth had another hobby women! Of course, the reason why he liked women was not due to the perversion of mankind, it was because copting with women would increase his power! Chapter 587: Tianfa, The Behemoth (3) Chapter 587: Tianfa, The Behemoth (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yeh Luo sighed in relief. He then turned this gaze and pointed at Gu Ruoyun, "Theres a woman, Ill give that one to you. You can enjoy her in any way you want, it wont be a problem for me." "Yeh Luo, you..." Master Murong was so angry that his face turned ashen. He was thoroughly enraged. "Master Murong, for the sake of us all, you better hand that woman over. Obviously, Tianfa currently has no intention of doing anything to us. All he wants is a woman! Ive been kind enough to avoid selling out your granddaughter so you should thank me." Yeh Luo shot Master Murong a look before turning to Gu Ruoyun. "Little girl, you should feel honored that you would have the privilege to save so many lives. I reckon that your life isnt worth much on a regr day." Gu Ruoyun did not say a word. Her expression was calm like the still surface of ake and no one could tell what she was really thinking. "My Lady, Ive got to take care of both my aging parents and my children. I dont want to die in a ce like this so the only way out is to sacrifice you." "Lord Tianfa, we had stumbled into this ce purely by ident, we didnt mean to disturb your slumber. If you have any frustrations, please let out on this woman. Shes already yours anyway, were certainly not going to help her." Once they had experienced the fear ofing face-to-face with Tianfa, the crowd who had initially been cursing and swearing at Yeh Luo just a while ago were now copying his actions without any hesitation. This was the nature of humans! Humans can be so selfish that it was almostughable! Murong Yan was incensed, her bloodshot eyes red at the crowd. She looked as if she was ready to gobble them up. "All of you, shut your mouth!" A loud angry roar miraculously shut them all up. Murong Yan stood with her shoulders trembling and pointed her finger at the ones who had spoken. Her beautiful face was livid with rage, "Dont you all want to live? I dont want to die either! But I do have an idea to keep us all alive, hand over all your female disciples. This way, we wont have to die at all. Why dont you send the women of your family? Why do you only insist on asking other people to sacrifice their lives?" The crowd fell into absolute silence. After a long pause, an elderly man sneered, "Second Lady Murong, your words are clearly devoid of any intelligence! Were all citizens of ck Rock City while she is merely an outsider! Obviously, we should send her to her grave! Why should the citizens of ck Rock City have to sacrifice themselves?" "Thats right, shes only an outsider. Even if the Murong family has taken her in, we had never acknowledged her as a citizen of ck Rock City! However, as the Second Lady of the Murong family, youve actually sided with an outsider and betrayed ck Rock City! Could it be that youve forgotten the rules about outsiders in ck Rock City?" "Lord Hei Bao, Lord Mei Xue, Lord Liyou. Second Lady Murong has betrayed ck Rock City, pleasee to a decision and punish her! A person who ces the interests of ck Rock City second does not have the right to remain in ck Rock City. She should be exiled!" Yeh Luo smiledcently as he listened to the fervent debate. So, only the Murong family wants to go against me? This time, even without the help of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, I can take care of these people easily! "Humans have always been despicable!" Tianfa the behemoth red coldly at the puny humans before him. His eyes were fearsome and malicious, "Youve all disturbed my slumber, none of you will be allowed to escape! The women shall be spared so that I can slowly savor each and every one of them. As for the men... I can now make you all denizens of my belly!" Humans have always been selfish and despicable, this is also why Ive always hated them. From my point of view, living beings like humans should be hunted to extinction from the maind! Chapter 588: Tianfa, The Behemoth (4) Chapter 588: Tianfa, The Behemoth (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Roar! Tianfa roared angrily once again at the thought of this and the sound echoed throughout the ruins. Everyone lookedpletely horrified as they widened their eyes. "Murong Lin, this is all your fault! If you had given that woman to Lord Tianfa a little sooner, Lord Tianfa wouldnt have let out his anger on our heads! Bringing harm to the forces of ck Rock City for the sake of an outsider... Are you even human?!" One man, madded with fear, yelled maniacally at Master Murong. To him, Lord Tianfas anger towards them was all because of that old mans hesitation! Master Murongs expression was particrly ugly now. His sharp eyes swept across every face in the crowd but he does not have the time to give the group a good talking to. He directed his vignt gaze towards Tianfa the behemoth. "Tianfa is indeed powerful and we are no match for him! But if we work together, we might stand a chance at survival!" "A chance at survival? Haha, old man Murong, you must be f*cking kidding!" An old man eximed through gritted teeth. His eyes werepletely red. Anyone who was unaware of the situation would think that Master Murong had raided his ancestral graves and snatched away his daughter-inws. How much hatred would one need to feel for one to look at their opponent with eyes like those? "Tianfa the behemoth is a troublesome beast even for a Martial Supreme. You would dare to im that we have a chance at survival? We wont be able to escape under his threat! We wont even have the opportunity to retaliate under his tyrannical abuse. If it wasnt for the Murong familys reluctance in making the sacrifice, we wouldnt have angered Tianfa!" "Thats right, Murong Lin, this would never have happened if it wasnt for the Murong familys hesitance in giving away that woman away earlier." The members of the crowd chimed in one after another and ced all of the me on the Murong family members heads. Master Murongs expression was growing uglier and uglier by the second. He clenched his fists so tightly that they trembled. If Tianfa was not watching them all like a tiger watching its prey, he would have beat them all up by now! Tianfa had not made a single move from the beginning. His fearsome eyes stared at the tiny humans with interest as if he was watching a bunch of jumping clowns. Humans have always been this way! They would never hesitate to sell out their own kind for the sake of survival! Most of all, I absolutely love watching a scene like this! Especially since theyre all fighting over trivial matters while outside deaths door. Interesting, this is truly interesting! Having been in a deep sleep for so many years, its been such a long time since Ive experienced the adrenaline rush of torturing humans like these! "How about this, Ill give you all one chance at survival." Tianfas loud voice was like the sound of rumbling thunder and his message arrived like a stroke of lightning in their ears. At this moment, the dejected looks of hopelessness have now turned into faces full of hope again. To them, nothing was more important than survival. "Amongst all of you, only ten will be allowed to leave this ce!" Tianfan raised his head arrogantly and spoke in his booming voice, "So, I want you all to start fighting. Only thest surviving ten of you will be allowed to leave this ce!" Humans. Selfish, stupid, greedy, cowardly and afraid of death... The ugly side of humanity was nowid bare before him. Not a single one of them would willingly give up their own lives! They would only struggle and kill each other for the sake of staying alive!! "Lets kill those b*stards from the Murong family first! Theyre responsible for our current situation. Once we kill them all, well stand a better chance at survival!" No one could tell where that voice hade from but soon, most of the members of the crowd began to surround the Murong family. A sinister smile appeared on Yeh Luos face at the sight of this. He stared rathercently at the ugly color on Master Murongs face... Chapter 589: Intimidation (1) Chapter 589: Intimidation (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lady Gu, Im sorry Ive dragged you down with us." Master Murongughed bitterly. He never expected these people to turn out to be so shameless. After all, the Murong family was once quite friendly with most of the forces in ck Rock City. But now, for the sake of their safety, they were willing to give away the life of an innocent girl. Gu Ruoyun did not respond. She directed her clear, cold gaze towards the crowd approaching her. Her expression was as calm as the surface of a stillke. The strongest amongst this group should be at the rank of a Martial Emperor. As long as the Three Great Authorities do not make their move, tackling them would not be a problem. Clearly, not a single cultivator from the Three Great Authorities has made a move! Even Gu Ruoyun could not figure out if they do not wish to be a part of this or if they were simply going to watch from the sidelines. "A bunch of idiots." Ye Nuo rolled his eyes. His small face showed no signs of fear as if these people were nothing more than a few jumping clowns. "You think that you can leave this ce simply by killing us? What do you think Tianfa is? Spiritual beasts like him cannot be trusted. He only wants to witness humans killing each other off mercilessly yet some idiots would actually trust in his words. Even a small child like me can see right through his intentions but you grown-ups would willingly allow yourselves to be yed like fools! What limitless levels of stupidity!" When she heard this, Mei Xue, who had shown no response from the very beginning, turned subconsciously towards Ye Nuos fair pink cheeks. A sense of intrigue shed in her eyes as she stroked her chin, "It seems that this kid is actually quite extraordinary." Fearless in the face of danger and a quick mind, was this really a ten-year-old child? I wonder where hes from... "You little brat, what do you know?" An elderly man red at Ye Nuo and spoke maliciously, "Youre only a little doll whos still wet behind the ears! Yet you would dare to lecture us?" Ye Nuoughed in ridicule and swept his disdainful gaze across the old man, who had capitalized on his seniority, from head to toe. "Idiot." He spat tauntingly. Whoosh! The old man was immediately enraged and his entire body erupted with a green me. He gathered the mes into his fist and aimed everything recklessly towards Ye Nuo. Bang! A sh of green robes appeared in front Ye Nuo and all he could see was a girl who was gently raising her head as her long ck hair fluttered in the wind. Her hand gripped tightly onto the old mans fist as her power rose from within her body. It coursed through her system, into her arm and out the palm of her hand... Crack, crack, crack! In that instant, everyone in the crowd heard the cracking sounds of his fractured bodily functions. Then, the old mans flesh began to swell and a hole tore through his arm but he did not bleed. "Aaarrrgh!" Under the excruciating pain, the old man let out a blood-curdling scream as his bulging eyes began to fill with blood, sending palpitations across the hearts of the terrified crowd. "If anyone else continues to attack, you will all end up like him." Crack! Just as the girls clear, cold voice rang out, the old mans arm suddenly snapped into two and fresh blood spewed out of the wound. He then fainted from the immense pain and his pale face was a ghastly sight to behold. Yeh Luo waspletely stunned, he looked as if he had witnessed an elephant raping an ant. He was renderedpletely speechless. After all, even though the old mans powers were no match for his, that old man had been a Martial Emperor. Even he did not have the power to snap that old mans arm so suddenly. The man did not even have the chance to resist... Chapter 590: Intimidation (2) Chapter 590: Intimidation (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Does anyone else want to try?" Gu Ruoyun stared at each and every stunned expression in the crowd. Her clear, cold voice was filled with murderous intent. Her words suddenly brought them all back to their senses. In that moment, beads of cold sweat began to roll down their foreheads. A Martial Emperor! This girl is actually a Martial Emperor! Where had the Murong family found such a young genius like her? "Hmph, a bunch of useless humans!" Tianfas gaze sunk and he turned his attention towards Gu Ruoyun. He spoke with insufferable arrogance, "Human, I had intended to spare your life and make you my woman so that you would contribute to my cultivation. However, your actions have angered me! Ill kill you first then Ill make them ughter each other!" There are other women here anyway, I dont necessarily need her! This woman has also broken the rules of my game so that means that she must die! Bang! Tianfa finally moved. The ground shook with every step he took as if a great mountain had fallen from the Heavens, crashing fiercely into the ground. "Bodyguard Gu!" Ye Nuo held onto Gu Ruoyuns hand with a tight grip. He, who had been unfazed when the crowd surrounded him, was not gripped with fear. His stubborn and sparkling eyes darted to the left and to the right. It looked as if he was trying really hard to think of an idea to defeat Tianfa the behemoth... "Human girl, youve offended me. You shall be the first to die!" As Master Murong and the rest watched Tianfa raise his paws, they turned as white as ghosts and yelled, "Lady Gu, watch out!" Boom! With a wave of a paw, the sheer force from that one motion created a wind that sent them all whirling away and crashing heavily to the sides. When they raised their heads, the paw that was bigger than a mountain was already in front of Gu Ruoyuns face. Everyone believed that with that one blow, Gu Ruoyun would surely lose her life! Hence, Yeh Luo smiled. His smile looked far happier than the rest as his eyes filled with malice and cruelty. Anyone who did not know any better would assume that Gu Ruoyun had murdered his wife and daughter. Die! Once you die, my son and grandson will be avenged! People like you have no right to be left alive on this earth! Yeh Luoughed loudly at the thought. He hadpletely forgotten his terrifying encounter with Tianfa, all he knew was that the thing he had hoped for the most was finally going to happen... Shes going to die! Before Yeh Luo could stopughing, he heard a cold and arrogant voice that pierced through the void, cutting off hisughter. "Oh, little Tianfa! Who gave you the guts toe here and rain tyrannical abuse? Well? Arent you going to leave?" Boom! A wave of powerful coercion erupted from thin air and caused Tianfas paw to stop abruptly on Gu Ruoyuns head. Tianfa looked as if he had seen somethingpletely terrifying. His entire body backed away. He then covered his head with two paws and cowered as his enormous body trembled incessantly. "No! Dont kill me, dont kill me!" Why? Why is that guy here? Of all ces? And... with a human girl? Unless Im remembering this correctly, that man was that guys Master? No! Impossible! That terrifying being was already dead, he cant possibly appear in a ce like this! Tianfa was now like a small rabbit that had seen a tiger. He no longer held a haughty and arrogant air. His entire body was now curled up into a ball, clearly scared out of his mind. Seeing this, Gu Ruoyun heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 591: Intimidation (3) Chapter 591: Intimidation (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Despite Zixies inability to leave the Ancient Divine Pagoda, it still wasnt a bad idea to use him as a weapon of intimidation, thought Gu Ruoyun. "This... What just happened?" "Who or what was that? Could it be that there are other cultivators residing in the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler?" A cultivator who was able to scare off the great Tianfa... If that cultivator wishes to im the treasures for himself, we wont stand a chance. The crowd shivered at the thought of this. "My Lord, may I ask what business you have here?" Yeh Luo asked as his eyes darted back and forth. He bowed his head and joined his fists respectfully. Only silence answered his question! It was so quiet that one could hear the breathing of the person next to them... "My Lord, thank you for your help but can you tell us your name?" Yeh Luo continued to ask. However, at that moment, only silence reigned. All they could hear was the sound of their own breathing. The mysterious person seemed to have disappeared after saying his piece. It was as if he had stumbled upon the scene by ident. Except, they were now deep within the ruins... How could he possibly have passed by so casually? "It would seem that this Lord had happened on us by ident." Mei Xue eximed after a long pause, "Since thats the case, let us be on our way. I dont think Tianfa will stop us now." "Wait!" Just as Mei Xie spoke, Yeh Luo immediately cried out and shot Gu Ruoyun a cold re, "That Lord had only appeared to save the citizens of ck Rock City. Im certain that he has some favor towards ck Rock City. This woman is not a part of ck Rock City so she cannote with us!" Hearing this, the trembling Tianfa raised his head and stared at Yeh Luo before lowering his head again without another word. That Lord had not shown himself probably because he did not wish for anyone to know of his existence. However... These people clearly have something against this woman! I may be afraid of that Lords powers but that doesnt mean that I wont retaliate! As such, he decided to spare these despicable humans for the time being and let them cause trouble for this woman! After all, it was her fault for using that man to intimidate him! He had already awakened anyways and has no obligation to remain in the ruins. There will be plenty of opportunities for him to fill his bellyter on... Tianfas eyes darted back and forth before smiling despicably. He then hurriedly wiped off that smile as he was afraid that Zixie would sense his bad intentions and continued to tremble with fear. "Leader, second-inmand, wouldnt you agree?" Yeh Luo turned towards the schr and the man with the side whiskers as he spoke, breaking into a ttering smile. "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun did not even bother to look at them and turned towards the door guarded by Tianfa. This greatly angered Yeh Luo, whose face then turned ashen as a result. In the end, he scoffed coldly and followed along behind her. At the giant door, the path branched into two. One wasbeled with the Door of Life and the other said the Door to Death. "Lady Gu, which road should we take?" Master Murong looked at Gu Ruoyun and asked respectfully. Gu Ruoyun paused in hesitation and stared at the two doors. She does not know why but the Door of Life seemed to emit a faint aura of vitality. "Well take the Door of Life." "Alright." Master Murong did not miss a beat and respected Gu Ruoyuns decision. Then, before everyone else could make a clear decision, they walked through the Door of Life. "Bunch of idiots!" Yeh Luo sneered and eximed disdainfully, "The point of our journey to this tomb is to take risks yet some people seem to be only interested in saving their own necks! Everyone knows that in the search for riches and honor, the more dangerous the ce, the more treasures there will be! They have given us a choice between the Door of Life and the Door to Death. The person who had designed this tomb would surely know that most would choose the Door of Life. Therefore, the Door of Life is the one that holds the true danger! I seriously dont know if shes really an idiot to have made such a foolish choice." Chapter 592: Intimidation (4) Chapter 592: Intimidation (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Based on their observation, Gu Ruoyun had chosen the Door of Life because she had been intimidated by Tianfa. Hence, she had made her choice out of fear. However, most of them also know that ces which look the safest will usually turn out to contain more dangers. In contrast, the Door to Death would be the way to more precious treasures. Hence, it should be a safer path than the Door of Life. As such, aside from the Murong family, the rest of the organizations, including the Three Great Authorities, chose the Door to Death. While Mo Liyou and the rest have taken notice of Gu Ruoyun thanks to the previous events, they were not willing to put their lives in danger. To them, their choices which were based on past experience would be better. ... The Door of Life was a truly appropriate name. Along the way, Gu Ruoyun and the rest did not meet with any danger. In fact, they were surrounded by countless priceless herbs throughout the entire journey. Even the spirit fruit, which could help a Martial King in his breakthrough was a verymon sight. The Murong family nearly went mad with joy at the sight of the spirit fruit! After all, if these spirit fruits were to be sold at an auction, the prices would be sky-high. Back then, Murong Rouer had used one to tempt Gu Ruoyun to help her frame Murong Yan. But she had stumbled upon that spirit fruit by ident and had considered it a treasure! She could never bear to let anyone see it. So you can guess how valuable a spirit fruit was! But here, spirit fruits were asmon as mushrooms. Even Master Murong was grinning from ear to ear. He never imagined that the owner of this tomb would turn out to be so honest to have named the doorways the Door of Life and the Door to Death so urately! He wasntying tricks at all! I wonder if that old man, Yeh Luo, would die from anger if he knows about this? With these spirit fruits, the Murong familys power would be upgraded by more than one level. Their power would be doubled! In the midst of their excitement, the group finally ended their journey. Of course, this time, Gu Ruoyuns earnings were no small number. This made her feel very satisfied indeed! "Bodyguard Gu, you dont n on killing those people?" Along the journey, Ye Nuo had consistently been nagging into Gu Ruoyuns ear. Those people were actually ungrateful enough to try and harm us! And turned their back on Bodyguard Gu to say that she wasnt a citizen of ck Rock City! They actually forgot that when we had first set foot into the ruins, it was Bodyguard Gus warning that saved us all from dying in the explosion. Hence, the more Ye Nuo thought about it, the angrier he felt. He dearly wished to crush their bones into dust. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied in a voice the reflected a clear cloudless sky, "We still have a long way to go on this expedition. Even I do not dare to guarantee that Ill be able to notice the dangers ahead on time. With everyone here, we can use them as cannon fodder." Thats true. If it were not for the dangers whichy ahead, Gu Ruoyun would never have let them off so easily. Ye Nuo rolled his eyes "Bodyguard Gu, I really pity you now. How did you ever manage to bump into people of such excellent quality?" "I dont know myself." Gu Ruoyun smiled in exasperation. She never had any intention of provoking anyone yet some people seemed to have taken a liking to provoking her. Just as the two were in the middle of their discussion, the group which had entered the Door to Death finally emerged. "F*ck. This Door to Death turned out to contain so many fearsome spiritual beasts. We almost didnt manage to make it out alive. Most importantly, we didnt manage to find any treasures at all!" As they spoke, Gu Ruoyun and the rest turned their heads to look and saw arge, sorry-looking group stepping out from the Door to Death. The group was drenched in blood with disheveled hair, some were even riddled with scars. Even the Three Great Authorities had suffered multiple injuries. It was pretty obvious that they had experienced a horrible battle. Chapter 593: To Threaten (1) Chapter 593: To Threaten (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yeh Luo noticed thepletely unscathed Murong family with one nce and trembled in anger. Those ignorant of the situation would think that he holds a grudge against them for murdering his father and kidnapping his wife! "How is it that you all lookpletely untouched?" Based on his experience, more often than not, the safest ce would be the most dangerous. In contrast, the most dangerous ces were usually the safest. So, Yeh Luo simply could notprehend why the Murong family had emerged looking so pristine, almost as if they had juste back from a holiday. "It looks that you were all pretty fast." Master Murong sneered and his elderly face was filled with spite. Actually, the reason why they had met so soon was not because the other party was fast. Along the way, Gu Ruoyun and the Murong family had lingered and taken some extra time to collect a few valuable herbs. This was why they had ended up bumping into the other party after leaving the Door of Life. Yeh Luos expression was ashen. He clenched his fist so hard that it shook. Just as he was about to speak, a courteous voice cut him off. "The Door of Life... Hehe, I reckon none of us thought that the owner of this tomb would be so honest and use the names of the Door of Life and the Door to Death to describe the pathways so urately." The schr waved his fan gently and raised his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun who was standing in the middle of the crowd. His face retained his smile as if he was thinking about something that was not worth mentioning. I wonder if the owner of this tomb was honest or cunning? The average person would have chosen the opposite direction! Instead, who knew that the Door to Death would actually turn out to be the literal Door to Death! Even a powerful man like me nearly couldnt escape with my life. "Furthermore, unless Im mistaken, this youngdy must be the actual person in charge of the Murong family! Or more urately, I wonder what strings youve managed to pull to ce the entire Murong family at your beck and call." Boom! The schrs words were like a bolt of lightning and the crowd did not even have time to gasp for breath. They were all rooted to the spot. The Murong family was listening to this girls orders? How can this be? Where had this womane from and why should the Murong family have to listen to her? Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes as she thought, Its no wonder this man had ended up as leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers! It seems that he isntpletely brainless. He was able to figure out my position in the Murong family simply by observing Master Murongs bodynguage. "So what if I am?" Gu Ruoyun did not deny this. Her identity would be revealed sooner orter anyway. The Murong family grew anxious and stared vigntly at the schr. "Besides, Im sure that all of you have consumed the treasures in the Door of Life, am I correct?" The schr fixed his gaze upon Gu Ruoyun. Based on the intonation of his final question, it was obvious. The treasures of the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler have ended up in Gu Ruoyuns hands. Gasp! Instantly, all eyes turned towards her. There was skepticism, greed, and fury... Of course, the re of fury hade from Yeh Luo! On what basis? On what basis should we have had to face so many perils and emerge with nothing. This woman didnt do anything yet she had managed to get everything so easily. This was simply too unfair! "Littledy, as humans, it is not wise to be too greedy." The second-inmand of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, the man with side whiskers, looked at Gu Ruoyun and scoffed coldly. He swung hisrge sword over his shoulder and approached Gu Ruoyun. His fierce features full of arrogance. Chapter 594: To Threaten (2) Chapter 594: To Threaten (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Take out all the treasures youve found and share them with us. How about it?" Gu Ruoyunughed as if she had just heard a hrious joke. "You all chose to go through the Door to Death. Whos really to me for yourck of rewards?" "Hmph!" The man with side whiskers scoffed coldly and stared condescendingly at Gu Ruoyun, "Littledy, arent you afraid of being hunted down and murdered by bandits because you are carrying so much treasure with you? Our Wolfs Fang Robbers may be bandits but we wont casually send our people after those who are obedient to us! As for those who dont appreciate our kindness, they shouldnt me us for ourck of courtesy!" "Thats right, idiot girl, give us the treasure!" The crowd seemed to awaken from a daydream after hearing his words and began to surround Gu Ruoyun. They spoke with a tone of self-righteousness. "So many of us have joined this exhibition yet you were the only one to keep all the treasure for yourself? Do you have no shame? I certainly have never met such a shameless person like you!" "At such a young age, youngdy, how could you be so thick-skinned? You actually thought of iming all the benefits for yourself! In my long years on this earth, Ive never met such a woman as shameless as you!" "Littledy, didnt your parents teach you to share? Such selfishness, youre not fit to be considered human!" One after another, the crowd ced all of the me and chastised Gu Ruoyun. As the Murong family listened to their baseless usations, they began to tremble with anger and dearly wished that they could crush the others bones into pieces. "Shut up!" Master Murong bellowed angrily and spat, "Have you all f*cking finished? Im certain you all know who is truly shameless here. If you all had followed us into the Door of Life, perhaps we could still share some things with you. Except, all of you had chosen a different path and now you have the audacity to demand Lady Gu to give you the treasure? Dream on!" Yeh Luoughed icily, "Murong Lin, havent you heard of the phrase majority wins? Since so many of us are saying that shes in the wrong, shes in the wrong! No matter what, all the treasures youve found today shall be given to us!" As he looked at the shameless faces before him, Master Murong felt a pang of disappointment. He had a few friendly rtionships amongst those in the jeering crowd, but now? For the sake of their own selfish gains, theyve stooped to such levels of shamelessness. Mo Liyou and the rest did not join in but they were obviously watching a very good show from the sides. Or should we say as two dogs strive for a bone, a third runs away with it? Before Gu Ruoyun could see through their intentions in time, the Wolfs Fang Robbers had already surrounded the Murong family. Not even a fly could squeeze itself out of their circle. "It seems that a battle is unavoidable." Gu Ruoyun sighed. She really did not think that she would have a fight with the Wongs Fang Robbers so soon! After all, even if she wishes to take down the Wolfs Fang Robbers now, based on her current level of strength, she really does not have any guarantee of victory! Nevertheless, she has no choice but to fight! "Hold it!" Just then, Mo Liyou, who had not said a word from the beginning, opened his mouth and spoke. His pale, sickly face held a smile and his voice, which was soft and gentle like a cool breeze, rang through the ruins, "Do you all really think that this is the time to raise a civil war? I dont care what you have against each other or what you hope to steal. This is not the time! I, Mo Liyou, do not wish to be a busybody but we still cant be absolutely sure of whats going to happen in the ruins. An extra pair of hands means an extra source of strength. Wait until we leave the ruins then do as you please. I wont meddle at all then." Chapter 595: To Threaten (3) Chapter 595: To Threaten (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing this, the schrs refined features deepened in consideration. He closed his fan and pondered Mo Liyous suggestion. "Lord Mo, there are so many of us here and the lone Murong family wont be missed at all. I simply dont believe that we would be unable to storm the ruins without them." Yeh Luoughed icily as he red hatefully at Gu Ruoyun. However, just as he spoke, the schr shot him a cold re. It looked like a normal re but it made Yeh Luo break out in cold sweat and he got so scared that he did not dare to raise his head. He firmly kept his head down as if the ire from the schr was as terrifying as a monster. "Master Mo is right." The schr snapped his fan open again and looked at Gu Ruoyun before smiling indifferently, "Lady Gu, if you manage to escape these ruins alive, we will have a proper discussion regarding the jurisdiction of the treasures, agreed?" Gu Ruoyuns face was as calm as if this were any other normal day. Her dark eyes were like a pair of calm, ckkes and werepletely still. However, her heart was continuously mulling over different sorts of countermeasures on how to deal with the uing situation. Previously, she could rely on Zixie and because Zixie was always by her side, she had no fear of anything thates her way. Now, Zixie was unable to show himself physically. When he had helped her to suppress the spiritual beast all the way from the Ancient Divine Pagoda, it had sorely tested limits! Also, this method may be effective towards spiritual beasts but these greedy people will see right through it sooner orter. She, who could no longer rely on Zixie, must think of a way out on her own. She didnt think too much of the others but the only one who made her feel threatened was this seemingly delicate-looking schr! "Eldest Lady, lets be on our way." Master Murong let out a sigh of relief. Since Gu Ruoyuns identity has been exposed, he had no reason to address her as Lady Gu anymore and straightaway addressed her as Eldest Lady. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun recollected her thoughts and said nothing more. Before she went on her way, she sent a knowing look towards Mo Liyou. I wonder if this man had done this because he believes that there is strength in numbers... Or was he truly trying to help me? Whatever it is, I owe him one. ... All was deathly quiet in the tomb. It was so quiet that all anyone could hear was the sound of their own footsteps. Throughout their long journey, everyone moved as carefully as possible, afraid that they would identally step into a trap. Yeh Luo fixed his hateful re upon Gu Ruoyuns figure and his entire face was filled with malice. Even though she had not killed Yeh Ling directly, he had died because she did not save him! As such, for the part she yed in my sons death, it will be impossible for us to live under the same sky! Once the opportunity arrives, I will make this woman follow my son to the grave! Would robbing her of her treasures be enough? No! That would be far from enough! Not even her death would be enough to mend the anguish from my sons death! "Bodyguard Gu, that creepy old man keeps looking at you." Ye Nuo curled his lips and spoke indignantly, "This day has certainly broadened my perspectives. Ive never seen anyone coerce somebody to hand over their hard-earned treasure in all of my young life. They even dared to say that if you dont hand them over, youre shameless! If Grandfather was here and had seen how shameless these people are, he would definitely kill them all with a single p! Bodyguard Gu, once we leave this ce, you muste home with me. My old man isnt good in a lot of things but at least he can protect you from harm." Every time he thought of what had happened, Ye Nuos heart would swell in anger. He was also feeling regretful for not listening to his grandfathers advice and work hard in his cultivation. If I was as strong as Grandfather, who would dare bully my people in front of me then? Chapter 596: To Threaten (4) Chapter 596: To Threaten (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Theres no need for that." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose as she replied, "I still have some unfinished business." "Thats very easy, let my old man take care of that for you. If he refuses, I... I have no issues disowning a grandfather like him." If Ye Lan heard that, he would probably whip this little b*stard in his fury. After all, he had brought this kid up for so many years and now he was saying that he wishes to disown him? What a thankless wretch. "Hehe." Their conversation unexpectedly fell into Yeh Luos ears and heughed in ridicule. Who does this kid think his grandfather is? Will he be invincible with him around? Im certain that the Leader can crush that old man to the ground with one thumb! Does he think that his grandfather is as great as the Lord of the Ye family? The one whom none in the Banished Lands would ever dare to provoke? "Ye Nuo, help me with something." Gu Ruoyun lowered her gaze and spoke through soul telepathy, If Im unable to leave the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler, take care of the Murong family for me. Only your grandfather can help me with this. Of course, there are some other matters but those dont involve you. If the Murong family were to be in mortal danger, protect them for me. Her voice had sounded in Ye Nuos soul immediately so that no one else could overhear. Ye Nuo was clearly shocked. He jumped, blinked and asked, "When you said that you cant leave the Tomb of the Supreme Rule, whats the meaning of this?" "Dont you worry about what I mean, promise me this." Earlier on, Gu Ruoyun had already sensed it. There was a power calling out to her. It was not on this level buty further underground! Beneath the surface, there was something calling out to her! So, no matter what, she must shake these people and explore the underground on her own! However, once she leaves, the Murong family will certainly be in danger! She would be the cause of them being in danger! While she has no particr feelings for the Murong family, she does not feelfortable if she were to drag innocent people down with her. Furthermore, the Murong family was now a force that belonged to her! If she wishes to protect the Murong family from the other forces in ck Rock City, only Ye Nuo can do that for her. "Alright?" Ye Nuo looked at Gu Ruoyun hesitantly but did not ask any more questions as he agreed, "I promise you." "Thank you." This was the first time Gu Ruoyun said those words with such sincerity, making Ye Nuo feel rather embarrassed. He minced his words shyly until he finally raised his tender yet proud little chin and said, "Whats there to thank? Youre my bodyguard, shouldnt I be helping you?" Because Gu Ruoyun had used soul telepathy tomunicate with him, everyone else had not heard a thing she had just said. All they could see was Ye Nuo mumbling to himself. He didnt notice the strange looks thrown at him at all. However, Mo Liyou stared at the two and looked deep in thought. The group walked on for quite some time until they finally reached the end of the long path and arrived at a lonely wooden bridge. Everything beneath the bridge was pitch ck, one simply could not see anything from above. Nevertheless, the profound aura radiating from the void below was absolutely terrifying. "This is the legendary Cliff of the Dead." Mei Xue took one look at the pitch-ck cliff, stroked her chin and spoke coquettishly, "It is said that not even a Martial Emperor can fly out from the depths of the Cliff of the Dead. I didnt expect to find it here, tsk, tsk. Im certainly feeling even more curious." Gu Ruoyun said nothing but stared silently at the cliff. Unless Im mistaken, the power that calls out to me is at the bottom of this cliff... Just as she was deep in thought, a heavy force fell on her back and she lost her bnce. As she fell into the depths of the cliff, she heard Yeh Luos arrogantughter. "Damned girl, you had hurt my grandson and caused my sons death. Now, you will die. Hahaha!" Chapter 597: Martial Saint (1) Chapter 597: Martial Saint (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Murong and the rest could not even react in time. All they saw was Yeh Luos forceful push and Gu Ruoyuns figure falling off the precipice soon after. Instantly, everyones faces changed greatly. "Yeh Luo, what do you f*cking think youre doing?" Master Murong roared angrily. His eyes spat fire as he clenched his fists and trembled with rage. He looked as if he could gobble a person up in one bite. The Murong family drew their weapons and stepped forward, ring furiously at the Yeh family. All they needed was for their master to give the word and they would attack. The situation immediately turned grim. Both sides were at odds and looked as if they wanted to tear each other to pieces. Yeh Luos maniacalughter echoed through the empty space around the single-nk bridge, "Master Murong, the Murong family ispletely useless. To actually surrender to a woman, I dont care what heavenly abilities this woman has, she would never live another day not while Im around. Anyone who crosses the Yeh family will meet certain death!" "You..." Master Murong clenched his fists tighter and tighter. He could only hear gurgling noises and his eyes turned bloodshot. Suddenly, the might of his power as a high-level Martial Emperor erupted without any warning. "Yeh Luo, I want you to die!" "Oh, and you think you can do it?" Yeh Luo sneered, "If it hadnt been for Master Mos intervention, I would have killed you long ago! Murong Lin, youve ganged up with outsiders and neglected ck Rock City. Youve even harmed a citizen of ck Rock City for the sake of an outsider! You should be punished with ten thousand deaths for this crime but Ive spared you on ount of the authorities of ck Rock City. Yet you still dont know whats good for you and insist on looking for your own death!" He wasnt afraid of Master Murong one bit. After all, they were both high-level Martial Emperors. The old man in front of him was simply no match for him. Furthermore, the Wolfs Fang Robbers were present as well. He had nothing to fear even if he had to face the Three Great Authorities of ck Rock City! "Master Murong." Just then, a refined and cultured voice sounded. Before Master Murong could make his move, his saw the man who was wrapped in schrly airs making his way to stand between the two men. A warm smile hung on the corners of his lips as if nothing had just happened. "I wonder if you could put my reputation into consideration and collect all debts after we have finished this expedition?" Boom! Even though he had spoken so casually, the schr emitted a hint of his power as a Martial Honor at the end of his speech. His power was like a majestic mountain which pressed up against Master Murong. This was a covert form of danger! The meaning of the schrs words was clear. Regardless of the situation, everything must wait until after they leave the tomb. If Master Murong insists on making a move here, then... He would personally end his life, on the spot. In that moment, Master Murongs face was an ugly sight to behold. "Grandfather." Murong Yans chest tightened and she firmly grabbed onto Master Murongs wrist. Nevertheless, her alluring eyes were focused upon Yeh Luo with rage, "Yeh Luo, you will receive retribution!" "Retribution?" Yeh Luoughed coldly, "Murong Yan, you shouldnt be the one to say these things. You, who had treated your own half-sister in that manner yet youd dare to speak of the retribution of others? The person who deserves retribution most of all is you!" "Enough!" Suddenly, a cold scoff was heard, cutting off their conversation. Mei Xue now carried an ugly expression on her face as well. Mo Liyou had already made his point very clear that no matter the grudges between them, everyone should wait until we all leave the tomb. After all, the road ahead is far too dangerous and that girl seemed pretty powerful. She would certainly have been a great help. Chapter 598: Martial Saint (2) Chapter 598: Martial Saint (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I had not expected Yeh Luo to abuse public power and retaliate against a personal enemy in such a way. Hes just clinging to the support of the Wolfs Fang Robbers while ignoring the existence of the Three Great Authorities! But no matter what, whats happened has already happened. No matter how angry they feel, its useless! In our current circumstance, we cannot afford to lose any more people. "Yeh Luo, you should shut your mouth as well and continue on the expedition! If you try to cause an internal war again, we probably wont ever get to leave this ce." "Wait!" Just as Mei Xue was about to leave, the young boy who was standing next to Master Murong suddenly spoke. "Beautiful auntie," Ye Nuos little face broke into a smile, "Id like to request for a promise." "Oh?" Mei Xue raised her eyebrows and nced at Ye Nuo, This little fellow wishes to discuss conditions with me? Unless Im mistaken, this little fellow was the only one who had stayed calm after that woman was pushed off the cliff. "Thats right." Ye Nuo smiled in satisfaction, "Id like to ask you to promise me one thing. I want the issues between the Murong family and the Yeh family to be settled only after weve arrived back at ck Rock City. I dont want these two powers to start fighting the moment we leave the Tomb! This is the tomb of a powerful cultivator, even if were here on an expedition, we must maintain our respect. However, once we arrive in ck Rock City, the Yeh family can do whatever they wish." Once we reach ck Rock City, the Yeh family wont be able to do anything! Ive promised Bodyguard Gu that if she was unable to leave the Tomb, I must protect the Murong family! "Hehehe." Mei Xue covered her lips and smiled seductively as she nced coquettishly at Ye Nuo, "Little brother, youre still so young yet you understand the principle of respecting powerful cultivators. Im certainly in admiration. However, I dont like it when you call me auntie." Ye Nuos eyes darted back and forth before he grinned, "Beautiful big sister, you must know that a person like Yeh Nuo will not keep to his word and that the Wolfs Fang Robbers is an organization that doesnt differentiate between right and wrong. Im merely asking for your help in this, beautiful big sister." "Little fellow, you certainly are sweet. Ill promise you this on ount of me being your beautiful big sister." Mei Xue smiled seductively like a beautiful flower that could throw the world into disorder, "But, little brother, are you not a member of the Murong family?" Ye Nuo blinked, "Im only a passerby, I dont know them very well." "You speak rubbish!" Yeh Luo red at him, "It was you who had hurt my grandchild!" Hearing this, Mei Xue and the rest were stunned as they stared at Ye Nuo. If their memory serves them right, Yeh Luos grandchild was rather talented. How could this little guy possibly have hurt him? "Your grandchild insulted me. The fact that Ive only crippled him was an act of mercy." Ye Nuo spoke with utter disdain as the corners of his mouth curled into a smile filled with ridicule, "I say, old thief, if you have the guts, do not make your move once we leave the Tomb. Wait until we reach ck Rock City, it wont be toote anyways!" "You..." Yeh Luo was panicking as he thought, I had invited the Wolfs Fang Robbers to help me take down the Murong family. What else is there for them to be present if not for this very purpose? Whats the use then? "Yeh Luo, Ive already agreed to this." Mei Xue shot Yeh Luo a look and said, "Once you set foot into ck Rock City, the Three Great Authorities will not interfere no matter how you wish to settle this. However, you certainly cannot do this now! It is just as this little boy has said, we are already intruding on someone elses grave. We should at least give the owner his due respect. You are not allowed to do anything against the Murong family!" Chapter 599: Martial Saint (3) Chapter 599: Martial Saint (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yeh Luo grew anxious. He hurriedly turned towards the schr and the man with the side whiskers. At this moment, he could not tell what was going on in their minds. None of them had stood up for him... "Lets continue on the expedition." As she spoke, Mei Xue continued forward. Murong Yan looked as if she wanted to say something until Ye Nuo stopped her, "What do you think youre doing?" "Ye Nuo, are we really going to let Yeh Luo off? Just like that?" She was not satisfied at all. That bastard had killed Gu Ruoyun. Therefore, he must pay for it with his life! Ye Nuo nced at Murong Yan and replied irritably, "Havent I already mentioned this? All notions of revenge shall be settled when were back. Do you think that the Murong family alone can defeat the Wolfs Fang Robbers?" If it had not been for the promise I made to Gu Ruoyun, I would not have bothered about these people. "But Lady Gu, she..." Bodyguard Gu is not dead! Ye Nuo scrunched up his face, "If you dare curse her into death, I wont care about the Murong family anymore!" Thats right, deep within Ye Nuos little heart, Gu Ruoyun has only left them for a little while. She was not dead so why do these people keep thinking like that? Murong Yan was stunned and she stared at the tiny figure in front of her, temporarily unsure of what to say. In the end, she simply sighed and ran after the group. ... Dressed in green robes and slender like a bamboo tree, the girl stood up in the middle of the cave. Gu Ruoyun looked around the ancient-looking cave as a peculiar light shed across her clear, cold eyes. "I didnt think that I would end up at the very bottom after falling from the bridge. I also didnt expect that the bottom of it all would turn out to be a cave." Most importantly, I seem to sense a familiar aura in this cave... This aura, Ive only ever felt it on one person! Shi Yun!!! Now that she remembered this name, Gu Ruoyuns heart could not help but tremble. Thats right, the aura from within this cave is very simr to hers. However, Shi Yun was dead so where is this auraing from? "Youre finally here." In the empty, quiet cave, before Gu Ruoyun could understand what was going on, a cold and haughty voice slowly rang out. It was filled with a heavy, forceful aura and immediately caused Gu Ruoyun to feel suffocated. She felt as if her body now weighed 500 kilograms. "Who are you?" Gu Ruoyuns face looked slightly pale. She did not know why but when that voice had spoken, she had felt the aura of death! This aura was very, very close to her! Boom! Suddenly, the air in the cave seemed to freeze. A hand then tore a hole in the frozen air and reached out towards her before a figure dressed in ck robes appeared before Gu Ruoyun. The man before her waspletely shrouded in darkness so that she could not make out his features at all. His voice was arrogant and cold, he had the airs of someone who looked disdainfully at the world as if no one could beat him at all. "Who am I? Hehe, you dont have the right to know that yet! Hand over Qianbei Ye and the Ancient Divine Pagoda and this Holy One shall spare your life!" Holy? When Gu Ruoyun heard this honorific, her heart shook. Only one type of person would be allowed to address themselves in this manner, a Martial Saint! In the maind where gods do not exist, Martial Saints were considered to be the best cultivators in the world! But what was a majestic Martial Saint doing in a ce like this? "I want to ask you something, what is the rtionship between you and Shi Yun?" Gu Ruoyun slowly steadied her trembling heart and asked in a calm voice. "Shi Yun?" The man sneered, "That useless good-for-nothing! A huge waste of my essence and blood!" As expected... Gu Ruoyun finally understood the entire situation. No wonder I had sensed an aura simr to Shi Yuns from the moment I fell into this cave. This man was the person who had appeared from Shi Yuns body! Perhaps, all my questions will be answered today... The origins of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, Qianbei Yes identity, and... The connection between Shi Yun and Xiao Ye! Today, Ill have the chance to find out everything! Chapter 600: Shi Yuns Identity (1) Chapter 600: Shi Yuns Identity (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I want to know this, how are you and Shi Yun rted?" A peculiar glint shed across Gu Ruoyuns clear and cold eyes. Her features remained calm as she asked the question. "You want to know?" The man burst into a cold, haughtyugh, "On what basis should this Holy One tell you?" "On the basis of..." Gu Ruoyun paused and raised her gaze towards the man who was standing in front of her before she continued on steadily, "On the basis of the fact that you will definitely not let me leave! Since thats the case, why dont you let me die knowing the truth." "Hahaha!" The manughed maniacally and hisughter shook the entire cave. "Youre absolutely right, this Holy One will never let you escape." The man looked down at the woman before him and the corners of his lips curled into a cold smile as he thought, This little girl is certainly intelligent. She knows that I wont possibly let her leave! Thats very true, its her fault that she had turned out to be that person! Be it Qianbei Ye or her, they will both die by my hand! Except this little girl does not seem to know who I am... "I can tell you this much. Shi Yun was simply a useless good-for-nothing. It was an epic waste of my time to painstakingly mold her into shape!" At the very mention of this, the mans voice turned iparably eerie and became filled with thick, murderous intent, "If it wasnt for the fact that Im temporarily unable to leave this ce, there would have been no need for me to use my own blood, essence, and bones to create another human being and forcibly send her into the womb of the Weapon Refining Sect Masters wife." This means that the Weapon Refining Sect Masters wife was originally only pregnant with one daughter. However, because of this mans machinations, Shi Yun was born as well! Gu Ruoyun was shocked. How much power would one need to have to mold another human out of their flesh and blood and to give it a soul? This man, just who is he? "Who would have thought that that idiot would think that Qianbei Ye was her lover in her past life." The man sneered scornfully and the ridicule in his words was extremely obvious. A lover from a past life? How could a person who doesnt even have a past life find a lover from a past life? That idiot had actually thought that Qianbei Ye was her lover from her past life simply because she had seen him in her dreams. Gu Ruoyunughed and slowly regained her senses, "I understand, you and Xiao Ye know each other. Youre also enemies. Shi Yun was a human created by you out of your own flesh and blood. That was why she had frequently dreamed about Xiao Ye." At this moment, even though she was smiling as she said those words, Gu Ruoyun was finding it very difficult to calm the thoughts in her head. This man was far too powerful. Furthermore... He was so powerful that it was terrifying! "Haha, youre pretty good at putting the pieces together. This was why I had considered her an idiot. If it wasnt for the fact that Im unable to leave this ce, I would never have let that idiot do my bidding!" The man burst intoughter as his cold, arrogant eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun, "Ive long anticipated that you would appear in the West Spirit Maind so I had created that idiot! Unfortunately, she couldnt even handle a simple little human. I had no other choice but to gather my lost strength and descend to this maind to kill you both!" Gu Ruoyuns eyes darted back and forth. If this man has something against Qianbei Ye, why would he make such urate calctions to find out when I would reappear in the West Spirit Maind? Could this be due to the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Her breathing tightened at the thought of this and her features turned grave as well. "So, youve utilized different means to lure me into this ce?" "Lure you?" The manughed with a sneer and eximed in a cold voice, "I merely calcted that you woulde here. As for this luring you speak of... Perhaps this was all fated from theherworld! Gu Ruoyun, hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda and Qianbei Ye. Otherwise, Ill make it so that even your bones will have no peace!" Chapter 601: Shi Yuns Identity (2) Chapter 601: Shi Yuns Identity (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns hand which was hidden in her robes clenched into a fist. She took two steps back, lowered her eyelids andmunicated through her soul, "Zixie, is there any way to defeat him?" Silence! All was quiet from within her soul. Her voice was like a tiny pebble which had been thrown into a vast ocean, receiving no response. Zixie seemed to have disappeared and this caused Gu Ruoyuns chest to tighten. She called out urgently, "Zixie..." There was only silence. Zixie has always remained in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. In fact, hed never left. Therefore, why had he suddenly disappeared at a time like this? Did something happen? A sense of panic suddenly appeared in her clear and calm eyes at the thought of this. This panic was not because of the danger she now had to face alone, but because... It now seems that something had befallen Zixie! Ever since her rebirth, this reckless and demonic man had always remained by her side. It was he who had followed her from her weakest moments towards her current position in power! One could say that without Zixie, she would not be where she was today! If something had happened to Zixie, she would never be able to forgive herself! "Gu Ruoyun, Ill give you onest chance. Hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda and Qianbei Ye." The man stepped closer towards Gu Ruoyun and raised his chin arrogantly as he scornfully instructed her. Gu Ruoyun backed away and the fist in her robes clenched itself tighter and tighter. Suddenly, sheughed. Her smiled looked absolutely magnificent and was a huge contrast to her previously cool demeanor. "The Ancient Divine Pagoda? If I give it to you, Im afraid that my life will be in jeopardy after that. You might as well kill me if you really think you can. However, if you kill me, youll never have the Ancient Divine Pagoda." The man paused in his steps andughed. Despite his masked expression, you could hear the cold arrogance in his voice. "Gu Ruoyun, dont think that Im ignorant of the fact that the Ancient Divine Pagoda is hidden in your soul. I only need to kill you and take your spirit away. All thats left is to make you give up the Ancient Divine Pagoda and Qianbei Ye!" He raised his foot again and every step he took echoed within Gu Ruoyuns heart, "After countless grudges for over ten thousand years, I can finally have a conclusion today! Gu Ruoyun, you should never havee back! However, since youve chosen to return to this ce, Ill let you have the chance to experience the pain of having your soul destroyed so that youll never be able to reincarnate again." Gu Ruoyun frowned gently as she thought, I still dont understand what this man is talking about. What does he mean by I should never havee back? Could it be that weve met each other before? But why was it that I cant seem to remember anything? "Actually, it doesnt really matter if you dont hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda. As long as youre dead, no one else in this world will ever be able to control the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Then I will only need a little bit more time to break this seal and escape this ce. When that timees, the entire maind will all be mine. Hahaha!" The mans smug voice rang throughout the entire cave. A strong power, drenched in an aura of death, erupted from hisughter. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun was suffocating under the sheer force of his powerful coercion. It was as if a huge mountain was pressing itself firmly against her body, making it hard for her to breathe. This time, as the clutches of Death drew nearer and nearer, it all became clear... "No, if this keeps up, Ill die here for sure! Right now, Xiao Ye has yet to recover and Zixie has disappeared without a trace. If I die, no one else will be able to help them. So, I must survive for their sake." The anxiety in Gu Ruoyuns heart grew stronger. She did not know what had happened to Zixie which had caused his sudden disappearance. This is why I must leave this ce as soon as I can! Only then will I be able to enter the Ancient Divine Pagoda and investigate the situation... Chapter 602: Shi Yuns Identity (3) Chapter 602: Shi Yuns Identity (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man nced at a pale-looking Gu Ruoyun and an icy sneer shed across his cold and arrogant eyes. Instantly, he unleashed the full extent of the coercion from within his body and directed all of it towards Gu Ruoyun. Even though Gu Ruoyun holds the Ancient Divine Pagoda, the man before her was a Martial Saint, feared by all in the mainds! No one can remain standing firmly when under the coercion of a Martial Saint. Thud! Gu Ruoyun had to prop herself against the ground in order to avoid falling over. She now felt as if her bones could crumble into dust. Her delicate and pretty face was now as white as a sheet. However, she kept her head up and fixed her clear, cold eyes upon the powerful and godlike man before her. "If you want to look, Ill let you look as much as you wish. After today, youll never see this Holy One again." The man waved his robes and a ck wind filled with a thick gloomy air suddenly rushed towards the immobilized Gu Ruoyun. He was too fast, so fast that no one had any chance to react... "Is this the true extent of the power of a Martial Saint?" Gu Ruoyun raised her head a muttered to herself, "Indeed, with my current level of power, I cant even retaliate when faced with a Martial Saint!" Martial Saints were at the apex of existence in the maind. Whenever they appeared, nobody would have the chance to retaliate! Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly. My powers have been improving by leaps and bounds all these years. However, regardless of how fast my improvements have been, when faced with a powerful cultivator like this, I cant even escape, let along retaliate... Just as Gu Ruoyun was falling into an inescapable cmity, a hand reached out from the side and pulled her into a warm embrace. At the same time, the ck wind directed towards Gu Ruoyun mmed fiercely into the walls of the cave behind her. The solid walls were melted into the shape of arge dish, it was an absolutely horrifying sight. "Zi... Zixie?" Gu Ruoyun was in a daze. She raised her head in astonishment and a handsome, demonic face appeared before her eyes. The man was dressed in deep purple robes and looked absolutely sophisticated and magnificent. He turned towards Gu Ruoyun when he heard her voice. His eyes fell upon her and he smiled as he said, "Little girl, Ive arrived a littlete." "Zixie, how had you gotten out? Arent you..." Zixie held onto Gu Ruoyuns waist in a tight embrace. The corners of his lips were curled into a smile, "Theres definitely some kind of seal in the Banished Lands which had confined me to to the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Nevertheless, once I sensed that you were in danger, I found a way to break the seal. The only thing was, breaking the seal required quite a bit of time." "Was that why I was not able to contact you?" Gu Ruoyun frowned, "Also, what price would you have to pay for breaking this seal?" A peculiar glint shed across Zixies eyes when he heard this but he hurriedly concealed it. His handsome, almost godlike features, lit up with a demonic smile. However, when he turned towards the man, his smile slowly faded away and a powerful aura erupted from his body It swept towards him like a hot knife through butter. "Celestial being, I trust you have been well since wevest met!" The man looked bbergasted and asked in a voice drenched in disbelief, "In the Banished Lands, you who had resided within the Ancient Divine Pagoda cannot leave its walls. If you were to insist on forcing your way out, theres only one way! Yet, not only had you forced your way out, youve increased your level of power. Zixie, you should know the consequences of your actions!" Chapter 603: Shi Yuns Identity (4) Chapter 603: Shi Yuns Identity (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "And so what?" Zixieughed coldly as he fixed his demonic stare at the man before him. He slowly raised his hand and gathered the particles in the air before shaping it into a sharp sword surrounded by purple mes. "Tian Sheng, I didnt think that you would have shown yourself so soon! Its too bad that the power you currently wield is only a small fraction of your true extent! This is a far cry from your true self so my current level of strength is enough to beat you." "Zixie, youre throwing away your life!" Tian Shengs expression changed. The reason why he had chosen to appear in the Banished Lands was that he had expected Zixie to not show up! He could never have imagined that this guy would have forcibly stormed his way out of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. All for the sake of a woman? "Do you even know the consequences of your actions?" "I know the consequences but I have no other choice." If Tian Sheng had only wanted to end Gu Ruoyuns life, I have a million other ways to resurrect her. However, this man wants to extract and scatter her soul! If she loses all of her soul, I would never be able to reincarnate her not even if I gave up my life in the process. "Zixie, youve gone mad!" The mans expression changed greatly. This phoenix has definitely gone insane! Zixie clearly had no interest in any form of conversation with him. That shock of deep purple robes shed and appeared immediately in front of the man. nk! Two swords shed, causing a spiritual force to erupt and destroy everything in the cave. A grey mist formed before her eyes. Gu Ruoyun clenched her fists tightly as her eyes were fixed unmovingly upon the two men who were locked in battle. They were too fast. So fast that she could not even catch sight of their shadows. All she could see were two lights, one purple and one ck, shing against each other in the thin air. As time rolled on, Gu Ruoyun grew more anxious. However, the battle between the two continued without stopping. Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to panic, a loud crash sounded and the two lights were sent hurtling down and mmed fiercely into the ground. Dust scattered upwards and filled the air. "Zixie!" Gu Ruoyun hurriedly scrambled towards the man in purple robes and asked with a frown on her face, "Zixie, are you alright?" "Dont worry, little girl. Simply because he is a doppelganger, he is still no match for me." Zixie smiled and turned towards the man in the ck mist. He curled his lips demonically. "Tian Sheng, one day, we will find you and vengeance will be ours!" "Haha, Im afraid that you wont have that chance." The manughed. It was aughter filled with bone-deep hatred, "For the sake of this woman, you had willingly paid such a painful price. Do you think you would have the chance to have your revenge? Once Ive broken this seal, I will im this womans life!" As he spoke, his body slowly turned transparent before gradually disappearing into the grey skies. "Zixie!" Gu Ruoyun held Zixies wrist in a tight grip, "Tell me, what painful price was he talking about? What price had you paid for the sake of appearing here?" "Little girl." Zixie ced his hands firmly on Gu Ruoyuns shoulders. His handsome face no longer held his usual teasing demeanor. Instead, he stared at the girl in all seriousness. "From now on, in everything that you do, you will truly have to depend on your own strength." "Ill have to depend on my own strength in everything that I do?" Gu Ruoyuns heart shook violently as a bad feeling began to take over. It almost feels as if the man in front of her was saying his final goodbye, "What do you mean?" Chapter 604: Shi Yuns Identity (5) Chapter 604: Shi Yuns Identity (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Actually, little girl, based on your talent, you will grow in strength very quickly. Its only that I will no longer be by your side so you must take care of yourself." Zixie smiled gently. His voice filled with a reluctance to leave, "Every time I see you, youre always covered in scars. When are you going to take care of yourself?" "Zixie, tell me. What price did you have to pay? Why had you resorted to some sort of method to force your power to increase?" Gu Ruoyun held tightly onto Zixies hand and refused to let go. She was terrified that if she loosened her grip even for one second, the man in front of her would leave her. At this very moment, she was afraid. She was truly afraid! Even in her past life, when she was staring at Death straight in the face, she had not felt any hint of fear. "Dont you worry, I wont leave youpletely. I will be using other means to stay by your side. The only thing is that I will no longer be able to fight for you nor will I be able to protect you." This little girl has established so many enemies, how can I leave in peace? "Im sorry, if I hadnte here then you wouldnt have..." Gu Ruoyuns heart was swollen with guilt but most of it was regret. If only I had not given in to Tian Shengs temptation, I would not have dragged Zixie down with me. "No." Zixie shook his head and smiled weakly, "Little girl, this matter has nothing to do with you. What had brought you here was not Tian Sheng. He had inadvertently followed your aura and descended into this ce. Actually, even if you had note to the Tomb, he could still appear before you. There is definitely something calling out to you in this Tomb but it is further along the way. Unfortunately, the road ahead is one that you must take alone." Cough , cough! Zixie coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. On this very piece ofnd, this was a particrly ghastly sight. "Zixie, that wont happen. You cant leave me and there must be a way to save you. You must tell me, there has to be a way!" In my past life, I had been unable to protect my mother and even my little brother had died before my very eyes. Once I was reincarnated, I had promised myself that in this life, I will never let anyone sacrifice themselves for me. But now, Xiao Ye is in aa because of me and even Zixie... No! I wont et Zixie leave me! Even if... I have to give up my own life! "Litte girl." Zixie lifted his hand and pulled Gu Ruoyun into an embrace. He gently pressed his icy cold lips to her forehead. His smile was demonic, yet mesmerizing as his slender fingers gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eye. "Ive told you that Im not leaving, Im only using some other means to stay by your side." How could I truly bear to leave her? "Zixie!" Gu Ruoyn watched as Zixies body crumpled to the ground and hurriedly caught him. A great anguish gripped her heart as if it had been torn to pieces. She could not be free of this pain. Then, before her very eyes, Zixies body was enveloped in a purple light which glowed brighter and brighter. When the light disappeared, a magnificent phoenix appeared before her. The phoenix licked Gu Ruoyuns hand as if he was unwilling to let go of her and saying his final goodbye. Slowly, as if he was greatly fatigued, he slowly closed his eyes andy down on the ground lifeless... "Zixie?" Gu Ruoyun staggered to her feet as her eyes stared dully at the phoenix lying on the ground. Even though she had felt equally sad and cried her heart out and wished that she could die as she saw Qianbei Ye fall to the ground, Xiao Ye was only trapped in a deep slumber. She only needed to find the Hells Lotus and he would be revived... However, it seems that Zixie was now... Dead? Chapter 605: Departure: An Increase In Strength (1) Chapter 605: Departure: An Increase In Strength (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "No!!!" Gu Ruoyun grabbed her head tightly and let out a heart-wrenching scream. She then slowly lifted her head and her eyes were reddened as if they had been drenched in pools of fresh blood. Endless tears streamed down her face, carrying a heartache and rage that could bring the Armageddon. "Tian Sheng, I, Gu Ruoyun, hereby swear that your debt in blood shall be paid with blood! I will not rest until you are dead!" "Also, Yeh Luo and the Wolfs Fang Robbers... If it werent for you all, I would never havee to this cave! Hence, I want all of you to follow him to the grave!!!" Under normal circumstances, even if Gu Ruoyun have had a dispute with the two organizations, she would never haveshed out at other people. Now, Zixies death has erased all sense of rationality in her! All she knows was that if it had not been for Yeh Luos actions, she would never have fallen into such a ce. As such, be it the Yeh family or the Wolfs Fang Robbers, all shall follow Zixie to the grave! A great wind rose and her soft ck hair danced in the tempest. The womans entire body burned with a disastrous murderous intent and her bloodshot eyes looked like she was possessed by a demon! Revenge! At this moment, there was only one thing on her mind! That whirling mass of murderous intent encircled all four corners of the area. It intertwined with the strong tempest, bringing forth an extremely eerie aura. Suddenly, a ray of purple light soared to the Heavens. Endless mes appeared from the phoenixs body. Under the scorching heat of the burning mes, Gu Ruoyun finally showed a different expression. Her body stiffened as she watched the mes gradually burning the purple phoenix to ashes. Suddenly, as if gripped by madness, she rushed towards him and held thetters body, ignoring the burning mes. "Zixie, you cannot leave!!!" "It was you who had made me who I am today. You had given me the power I now have. If this power cannot protect the ones I love, why would I even need them? What use are they to me?" "As long as youe back, Im willing to give it all back to you. Zixie, Ill return all this power to you so dont go, please?" In thatst sentence, her voice grew weak. She begged bitterly as the tears rolled down from her bloodshot eyes, riddled with pain and sorrow. Her body trembled, no matter how painful the burning mes were, she refused to loosen her hold on him. She was terrified that if she had loosened her grip even for a moment, the phoenix would turn into ashes and scatter into the air. However, no matter how much she was determined to make him stay, the purple mes continued to burn phoenixs body, turning it all into dust. The final residue from his body slowly disappeared from Gu Ruoyuns hands. "Zixie..." Gu Ruoyuns shoulders trembled violently as her dark eyes filled with hopelessness. Perhaps, from the moment she had met the man, she never imagined that this man, who had always stayed by her side and protected her, would one day disappear! Thud! No longer able to endure the agony in her heart, Gu Ruoyun crumbled to the ground into a kneeling position. Her hands held the only remaining bit of Zixies ashes. Suddenly, she burst into maniacalughter. It was augh which dripped with insanity and rage. "In my past life, my mother and my little brother had died because of me. My maternal grandfather and his entire family were dragged into the dirt because of me. In this life, Xiao Ye had fallen into aa in order to protect me and now Zixie has given his life to save me! Everyone that I love has either died or suffered horribly because of me! God, why is it that you and I cannot seem to get along? Alright! Since thats the case, I, Gu Ruoyun, shall defy the Heavens in everything that I do! I will avenge them even if I have to dye this entire maind red with blood!" "I will kill anyone who dares to stop me! I will murder any god who dares to stand in my way! From now on, I, Gu Ruoyun, will no longer live for my own life!" Chapter 606: Departure: An Increase In Strength (2) Chapter 606: Departure: An Increase In Strength (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the remote mountain range, Gu Ruoyuns voice rang throughout the Heavens and Earth. It echoed through the atmosphere and went on, and on, and on. However, the still-burning purple mes suddenly glowed with a demonic light... A purple light zed from within the purple mes. The light was blinding and Gu Ruoyun could not help but turn her head to look at it. Slowly, the mes dispersed and revealed an egg wreathed in purple light. It sat quietly on the ground where Zixie once was. "Thats... A phoenix egg?" Gu Ruoyuns heart tightened violently. She quickly crawled up from the ground and rushed to the front of the phoenix egg in tworge strides. With a single trembling finger, she gently stroked the oval-shaped egg. On the eggshell was a clear engraving of a phoenix spreading its wings and ready to soar into the skies. Gu Ruoyun could not hold back her tears and allowed them to stream freely down her face. "Zixie." She squatted down and carefully lifted the phoenix egg into a hug, pressing it firmly against her face. Her every movement was extremely gentle as if she was afraid that one wrong move could shatter the egg. "I understand what you mean now. When you had said that you will stay by my side in another way, this was what you had meant."Gu Ruoyuns voice unconsciously filled with emotion, "However, youre still here. This is wonderful even if you are unable to appear before me..." Perhaps, due to the appearance of the phoenix egg, the vicious currents and rage from within Gu Ruoyun began to slowly disappear. Sheughed again. In contrast to the previousugh which sounded like a madwomans, this one was full of gentleness and determination. "Zixie, in the past, it was you who had always protected me so from now on, let me protect you. Ill never let you fall into any anger." ... Deep within the Tomb, there was indeed a hidden paradise. Tian Shengs appearance here had definitely been a coincidence. It was truly this valuable cultivation ground which was calling out to Gu Ruoyun. The spiritual Qi in this preciousnd was in great abundance. Gu Ruoyun had a feeling that if she were to cultivate in a ce like this, coupled with the help of the Spirit Gathering Pill, she probably would not even need a year to shoot up towards the rank of a Martial Honor. Hence, she did not dy any further. After cing the phoenix egg into the Ancient Divine Pagoda, she sat cross-legged on the ground and began cultivating. Many months of cultivation passed. However, once a cultivator has entered into meditation, he or she will not be able to feel the passage of time at all. As such, Gu Ruoyun, who was now cultivating from scratch, had no idea about the huge matter which had erupted during the time she had vanished from the world outside... The first concerns the organizations of ck Rock City who had journeyed to the Tomb on an expedition. They had encountered infinite dangers along the way and were nearly faced with a crisis many times. However, they were not able to find anything. Thats right! This was like an empty grave! Not a single treasure could be found. Every organization had suffered heavy casualties. So, naturally, they were unsatisfied and wanted to forcibly take away the treasures collected by the Murong family in the Door of Life. Nevertheless, with Mei Xues promise in effect, they had to temporarily let the Murong family off and allowed them to return to ck Rock City first. Initially, they had thought that this was not too bad of a situation as once they have all set foot in ck Rock City, Lord Mei Xues promise would be null and void. How could the lone Murong family cope with thebined might of so many organizations? However, the most unexpected thing then happened. The members of the ck Cloud Auction had stepped in! If one considered the Three Great Authorities in ck Rock City to be the best of the best, then the ck Cloud Auction holds the highest position in all of the ins. They simply could not bepared with the Three Great Authorities. Therefore, many organizations, led by the Yeh family, could not understand why the majestic ck Cloud Auction would stand up for the Murong family! Chapter 607: Departure: An Increase In Strength (3) Chapter 607: Departure: An Increase In Strength (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion So, with the ck Cloud Auctions intervention, they had not been able to carry out their ns out in the open. However, that does not mean that they would let the Murong family off so easily! Hence, many organizations secretly formed an alliance to attack the Murong familys business on the sly. They would even frequently send a few ruffians to cause trouble for them. Because this matter was far too minuscule, coupled with the fact that the troublemakers would always disappear after finishing the job, the Murong family had no proof that the Yeh family was behind all of this. As such, the Murong family had no choice but to suffer in silence. ... At this moment, in the forest outside ck Rock City, a group of men dressed in the Murong family guard uniform was pushing a horse-drawn cart forward. They walked as quickly as they could. One of the guards, a young man, wiped the sweat from his brow and sighed, "Well be reaching ck Rock City soon. Hopefully, nothing will happen." Over the past few days, business for the Murong family has be increasingly difficult. Therefore, the Master had sent them to the North Sea far away to collect these precious herbs. They were also hoping that these herbs will help save the Murong family. Should anything happen to these herbs, the Murong family will be finished! "Lets hurry, well be safe once we reach the city." The young man unconsciously quickened his pace as the surroundings along this road have made them all very tired. They had all been gradually losing physical strength but ck Rock City was within their sights. So, no matter what, they could not rest here. Rustle! Suddenly the sound of movement could be heard from some nearby bushes. The young mans face changed greatly as he quickly pulled out his sword and stared at his surroundings in total vignce. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! In that instant, countless brutes wieldingrge knives jumped out from behind the bushes and surrounded the cart. From the group, a man with a scar from a knife wound emerged to stand at the front of the group. He burst intoughter and eximed arrogantly, "This area belongs to the Wolfs Fang Robbers. If you wish to pass, hand over everything in that cart! Perhaps Ill even leave you with a whole corpse." "Were finished." The young mans face drained of color once he heard that name. His face now showed dejection and hopelessness. He never thought that the Wolfs Fang Robbers would find out about their movements and intercept them right outside of ck Rock City. They could see that the city gates were very close by but they would not be able to enter it. "Boss, were rich now. These are rare herbs which are valued at the thousands. If we bring these back to the Leader, he will certainly reward us generously." One robber, who was examining the contents in the cart, began to try to curry favor with the man with the scar. It seems that our contact was telling the truth, the Murong family is indeed transporting high-quality herbs back to the city. "Take this cart back and send it as an offering to the Leader." The man with the scar waved his hand and sneered, "As for the rest, in order to prevent this from ever getting out, kill them all." Kill! Once the order was issued, the members of the Murong family turned very pale in the face. This time, not only had they lost the herbs, they would not be able to even guarantee their own lives. "Group leader, what should we do?" What should we do? As he heard the question from the person behind him, the young manughed bitterly, "I dont know how the Wolfs Fang Robbers had managed to get this piece of information and found out that we would arrive in this very spot today. I have no other ideas. All we can do now is pray to the gods and hope that they send a deity to protect us..." Everyones faces grew uglier and uglier as they watched the approaching Wolfs Fang Robbers. However, just as the young man spoke, a sharp aura came whirling towards them from the back. This was followed by a scorching me which surrounded the Wolfs Fang Robbers! Chapter 608: Departure: An Increase In Strength (4) Chapter 608: Departure: An Increase In Strength (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In that instant, the thugs all vanished in a puff of smoke and their ashes were scattered into the air. They did not even have the chance to scream. The Murong family members were stunned. They turned in astonishment towards the girl in green robes in front of them, temporarily unable to make sense of it all. After all, the man with the scar was not exactly weak in power. He was at least a Martial Emperor or a rank above. Besides, there were many others as well. However, in the end, this woman had destroyed them all using only one move? What kind of holy being is she? Even though Gu Ruoyun had stayed with the Murong family at one point, this young man had never lived in the Murong family home. He had been sent to guard the ancestral residence and would only return every few months or so. So, naturally, he would not have been aware of Gu Ruoyuns existence... "Members of the Murong family?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow as she turned calmly towards the people behind her and asked. The young man immediately returned to his senses and quickly nodded his head, "I am the group leader of the Murong familys bodyguards. I wonder, Miss..." "Oh, I want to ask this, do you know where the Wolfs Fang Robbers den is?" Gu Ruoyun nced at the young man and asked in a voice that was reminiscent of a cool breeze on a clear day. "Ah?" The young man was stunned, "The Wolfs Fang Robbers den is not very far from here. See the highest peak on that mountain range? Thats where they are. But the Wolfs Fang Robbers are very powerful and I hear that their Leader is already a mid-level Martial Honor. Also, the Second-inmand has just reached the rank of a Martial Honor. Miss, you..." Before the young man could finish speaking, the sh of green robes turned into a ray of light and flew at full speed away into the far distance, instantly disappearing from view. "Group leader, who was that woman and why had she helped us?" Someone asked from behind him as they stared in confusion at the direction where Gu Ruoyun had flown off in. The young man shook his head, "I dont know either. But lets not worry about that now, our priority is to send these herbs back to our master." He then took onest look in the direction where Gu Ruoyun had left as if it was an unconscious move, before turning away and leading the group towards ck Rock City once again... The Gigantic Summit. This was the tallest mountain peak in the area and because of its treacherous path, it became the Wolfs Fang Robbers residence. At this moment, high on top of the Gigantic Summit, Gu Ruoyun had just stepped in when two figures appeared in a sh, blocking her way. "Who are you? Do you not know what this ce is? Hurry up and leave if you wish to live." "Who am I?" Gu Ruoyunughed coldly and raised her head towards the two fiendish-looking mugs. The aura from within her body stirred and shot towards the chest of one of the men with a loud bang. The force sent him flying away with fresh blood spilling out from his mouth. "Im the person whos here to kill all of you!" Bang! Just as she spoke, her fist mmed into the door in the mountain. The tightly secured door swung open, sending dust flying into the air. "How dare you!" The other man, after seeing hisrade beaten to the ground and the mountain door blown open, was immediately enraged. He drew his sword in his anger and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun merely nced calmly at him. Then, as if a hand had reached out and violently pinched his soul, his body which had been charging towards Gu Ruoyun stopped suddenly. His gaze slowly turned sluggish. "Ask the Leader of your crew to roll his *ss over here and meet me!" She calmly raised the corners of her lips. Her voice was icy yet clear, slowly resonating as she spoke. "Simply tell him that I, Gu Ruoyun, have arrived to see him." Chapter 609: Creating A Stir In Black Rock City (1) Chapter 609: Creating A Stir In ck Rock City (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sluggish-looking thug finally regained his senses. He looked as if he had seen a monster and his eyes filled with fear. Then, without even waiting for Gu Ruoyun to say anything else, he quickly ran into the mountain door at the speed of light. Gu Ruoyun nced at the other thug who had remained on the ground. An indifferent light shed through her clear and cool eyes, there was no sign of any emotions on her calm face. When he noticed the expression on Gu Ruoyuns face, the thug who had been cursing and swearing at hisrade could not help but tremble. His face paled and became oveid with fear as he spoke, "You... What do you want to do? Let me tell you this, nobody can victimize us, the members of the Wolfs Fang Robbers! If you dared to do anything to me, our Leader will certainly crush your skull into ten thousand pieces." Gu Ruoyunughed indifferently and gradually turned away. Her clear, cool gaze stared at the direction in front of her as she looked icily at the figure who was arriving slowly. The man waved a fan in his hand as a refined and schrly smile hung on his face. His schrly look coupled with an extremely weak and frail looking figure made it difficult for anyone to imagine that such a cultured-looking man would actually turn out to be the ringleader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, even if he had presented himself to the world. In stark contrast to the man, the Second-inmand next to him had side whiskers and a full-faced beard. He certainly had the appearance of a robber. His clothing hung in tatters on his body and his entire face was coarse and wild. Arge sword was slung across his shoulder and this man seemed to ignite a me in the wind with every step that he took. His physical appearance was strong and bulky. "Leader, thats her." The person who had run in to inform the two pointed at Gu Ruoyun and spat hatefully, "Not only had she hurt us, she has even destroyed the door! She simply does not ce any importance on the Wolfs Fang Robbers." ck! The schrly-looking man closed his fan and paused in his steps. He stared at Gu Ruoyun with a smile on his face as he said, "Youre still alive." She had fallen into such a ce yet she had managed to survive! This was simply unprecedented. "Im still alive. Are you disappointed?"Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly as she observed the schrly-looking man fearlessly, "Its been a year. I wonder if the Wolfs Fang Robbers are ready to experience death?" One year! I had cultivated in the Tomb for an entire year. Now, its time to clear some debts with a few people in ck Rock City. In the past, if it had not been for my fear of the Wolfs Fang Robbers Leader, everything which had happened after that incident would never have happened at all! Hence, this is one debt that Im going to collect from his head. "Miss, you should be aware of the consequences thate with provoking the Wolfs Fang Robbers." The smile on the schrly-looking mans face remained but the look in his eyes darkened and became inscrutable. "Leader, why are you wasting your time in talking nonsense with her?" The beefy man with the side whiskers scoffed coldly and swept a disdainful gaze across Gu Ruoyun. A sneer formed on the corners of his lips, "Little girl, if I were you, I would have hidden myself far, far away after escaping the Tomb. But youre really great, arent you? You woulde here and give yourself up out of stupidity. Since thats the case, give everything youve found in the Tomb to us." As he spoke, the man with side whiskers unsheathed therge sword which was slung over his shoulders and stabbed it forcefully into the ground. A wave of fluctuating energy rose from the surface of the ground towards Gu Ruoyun as a strong aura spread throughout his body. This force instantly destroyed the already dpidated mountain door! The girl in green stood tall and quiet against the cold winds as her soft ck hair danced along with it. She looked quietly at the fluctuations speeding towards her from the ground. Chapter 610: Creating A Stir In Black Rock City (2) Chapter 610: Creating A Stir In ck Rock City (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! A strong attack crashed into Gu Ruoyuns body. However, she did not even move a muscle. Dressed in green robes, she stood firmly like a tall bamboo tree as the calm glow of the setting sun shone upon her dusty, delicate features. Momentster, a slight change appeared on everyones face. As a low-level Martial Honor, the Second-inmand had not been able to kill this woman with one blow! Furthermore, she had not even budged from the attack! She stood strong as if she had been nailed to the ground and had not moved a single inch! "A low-level Martial Honor?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and looked at the man with the side whiskers, who now had an ugly look on his face. She spoke at a leisurely pace, "My apologies, I think your powers are too weak. Perhaps you should alle at me at once. I have no interest in facing you alone." Bang! In that instant, the aura from Gu Ruoyuns body rose, creating a storm in the sky. "A Martial Honor!!!" The man with the side whiskers had initially looked at Gu Ruoyun with disdain. However, when he felt the power which erupted from the young woman, he waspletely astounded. His wide eyes made it seem like he was looking at something inconceivable as he fixed his gaze upon her fluttering green robes. "Impossible! How could you possibly have broken through to be a low-level Martial Honor in such a short time? Thats definitely impossible!" After all, just a year ago, the man with the side whiskers had sensed that she was only a Martial Emperor. Nevertheless, in the space of a year, she had actually broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor! What on earth had she been doing in that Tomb for over a year? How was it that her powers have increased so much in such a short time? A hint of greed shed across the man with the side whiskers eyes. To him, Gu Ruoyun must have obtained some sort of treasure in the Tomb which was how she had managed to shoot up so quickly in power. If he could obtain this treasure, his breakthrough rate would not be slower than Gu Ruoyuns! "Guards, surround this woman!" His loud bellow immediately pulled everyone back to their senses. They promptly circled around Gu Ruoyun, drawing their weapons and pointing them at her. Gu Ruoyuns expression did not change at all. Her features were as calm as the surface of ake. The man with the side whiskers simply could not understand it. Even though she has already broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor, she would still be no match for the Wolfs Fang Robbers. How can she be so calm andposed as she delivers herself to the jaws of death? "Gu Ruoyun, I know you must have found some sort of treasure in the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler. Hand over the treasure immediately and perhaps I might even show you mercy and spare your life." The man with the side whiskersmanded with a domineering voice beforeughing coldly as he stared at Gu Ruoyun who was now surrounded. Gu Ruoyun did not respond. Her gaze pierced through the crowd and stared straight at the schrly-looking man. "I can give you all a choice; serve me, or... Die!" As he realized that his opponent had not acknowledged him at all, the man with the side whiskers flew into a terrible rage. He shot Gu Ruoyun an angry re before speaking coldly, "Just who do you think you are that the Wolfs Fang Robbers should serve you? Leader, allow me to kill this woman now." Earlier on, I had not used even half of my true power. That was why I couldnt kill her. Even though this woman has broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor in the Tomb, this had only urred in the time frame of one year. Ive been a Martial Honor for many years now. Simply because of this, I cannot bepared with Gu Ruoyun who had just had her breakthrough. "Woman, you had the audacity toe here and cause trouble. Hence, you shall achieve enlightenment in death!" The man with the side whiskers raised his great sword and, in a sh, appeared right in front of Gu Ruoyun. One should not judge him by his stocky build; a thinner man would not have been able to match his speed. He was as swift as the wind. However... Gu Ruoyun calmly looked at him before her thin lips parted and spoke in a sharp voice, "Scram!" Chapter 611: Creating A Stir In Black Rock City (3) Chapter 611: Creating A Stir In ck Rock City (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! A force like a heavy wrecking ball mmed into the man with the side whiskers chest. It threw his muscr body back and he fell into the middle of the crowd. The man with the side whiskers was stunned and the rest of the gang of robbers were shocked as well. The entire mountain range had turned so quiet that they could clearly hear each others breathing. Our Second-inmand, despite being a low-level Martial Honor, was actually... Unable to retaliate? Is this fellow abnormal? The man with the side whiskers turned very ck in the face and clenched his fists so tightly that it shook. To be defeated by one blow in front of so many people, this was a first for me! Especially since the opponent was such a youngdy! This was simply a disgrace! "Hold it." As he noticed that the man with the side whiskers was about to make another move, the schrly-looking man raised his hand to stop him and frowned. He had caught the glimmer of a light shing in Gu Ruoyuns eye, "Youngdy, the Wolfs Fang Robbers will never serve anyone else. Since you wish to provoke us, I have no choice but to kill you!" Whoosh! As he spoke, he raised his hand which glowed with brilliance and directed a strong wind towards Gu Ruoyun. It brought a sharp force which swept forward like a hot knife through butter. Gu Ruoyun leaned to the side and dodged the attack. In the next instant, the schrly-looking man was right in front of her. The fan in his hand shone with a grey light and was aimed at her neck. She hurriedly raised her sword in front of her face and with a loud ng, a zing me burst outwards. Gu Ruoyun frowned as she examined the schrly-looking man who was still standing very close to her. The fan in the schrly-looking mans hand was no ordinary fan. It looked as hard as metal and could not be destroyed by any normal weapon. However... Both parties gathered their spiritual energies into the palm of their hand and gradually channeled them into their weapons. A loud bang sounded and lightwaves shot into all four corners of the area before dispersing into the air. Soon after, a heavy force fell upon the schrly-looking mans chest and he lost his footing, stumbling back for a good distance. In that instant, the fan in his hand tore like a raggedy old cloth and fell to the ground. "Leader!" The faces of the Wolfs Fang Robbers changed greatly. That fan was their leaders most prized possession and they all knew it. Besides, this fan was a spiritual weapon and was only shy of containing a weapon spirit. Now, this woman had somehow managed to destroy it? A spiritual weapon! Theres no mistake about it, the weapon she has is also a spiritual weapon! No weapon, no matter how sharp the de, could ever destroy the Leaders fan unless it was also a spiritual weapon! "Hehe, I never thought that the weapon in your hand would actually turn out to be a spiritual weapon as well. I would not have been able to recognize it without a closer look!" The schrly-looking man held onto the tatters of his fan tightly and his expression was a ghastly sight to behold. His hands trembled continuously as a murderous intent began to overflow from his heart. "However, my fan is far more important than your life. Since youve destroyed my fan, you shall pay for it with your life!" Actually, it was not the schrly-looking mans fault for failing to identify Gu Ruoyuns weapon as a spiritual weapon. Once a weapon spirit inhabits a spiritual weapon, its wielder can control it as they wish. Unless Gu Ruoyun chooses to expose the spiritual weapon, anyone else would assume that it was simply an ordinary sword. Of course, once a weapon spirit has entered a spiritual weapon, it would need a certain amount of time to adapt. Now, the pale dragon which resides within the sword had managed to gain total control over the spiritual weapon. "That depends on whether youll have the opportunity." Gu Ruoyun smiled. Then, a majestic dragons roar rang out from the sword in her hand. Before the schrly-looking man could make sense of the situation, a white pale dragon charged out from the de, spitting powerful dragons breath from its mouth. The dragons breath knocked the schrly-looking man out of the way before he could even react. Thud! The schrly-looking man mmed into a tree behind him. He raised his head in astonishment and his face was full of shock. Chapter 612: Creating A Stir In Black Rock City (4) Chapter 612: Creating A Stir In ck Rock City (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "A weapon spirit? She has actually managed to obtain a weapon spirit!" It wasmon knowledge that a spiritual weapon without a weapon spirit could not really be considered as a full-fledged spiritual weapon. Besides, weapon spirits will never choose to reside in a low-ss spiritual weapon. Only a high-ss spiritual weapon can house a weapon spirit. Nevertheless, this means that this woman also possesses a high-ss spiritual weapon! "This must have been one of the treasures from the Tomb!" The man with the side whiskers stared greedily at the sword in Gu Ruoyuns hand. If I can take that sword for myself, my increase in power would definitely not be limited to only a small increment. The man with the side whiskers became ovee with greed. He no longer cared about anything else and scrambled to his feet before charging towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyuns attention had been focused on the schrly-looking man in front of her from the very beginning. She seemed to not notice the man with side whiskers who was charging towards her. As the distance between him and the woman became smaller, the man with the side whiskers raised hisrge sword and swung it fiercely at Gu Ruoyuns head. In his mind, he could almost see the woman lying in a pool of her own blood in front of him while the spiritual weapon in her hand was then transferred to him... Roar! Suddenly, a pair of eyes seemed to glow in Gu Ruoyuns sword. The pale dragon charged out of the sword once again. It opened its mouth wide and aimed it directly towards the man with the side whiskers head. Even though the pale dragon had appeared in the form of a transparent spirit, it still managed to bite the man with the side whiskers head and blood began to pour from the wound. It gushed like a bloody fountain all the way to the ground and dyed the dirt a bloody red color. This was the price of greed! Gu Ruoyun gently stroked the sword in her hand as she stared calmly back at the schrly-looking man, "Back in the tomb, you had chastised me with such a cold, self-righteous voice as someone who had refused to help a dying man. In all these years, how many people have been ughtered by the Wolfs Fang Robbers? If I had not happened to pass by on my way here, Im afraid those disciples of the Murong family would not have been able to escape death." The schrly-looking man crawled to his feet in a sorry manner and sneered, "That was because they deserved to die! On this maind, only the strong would have a say! I had chastised you because, at that time, I was more powerful than you and the Yeh family were my people. You had folded your arms and watched a Yeh family member die, how could I not have chastised you?" "As for the Murong family..." The schr smiled, "If they arent strong enough, someone else would go against them even if I dont kill them myself. These are the living conditions in the Banished Lands, you and I are a very good example of this! Now, Im unable to defeat you and if you wish to kill me or carve the flesh from my bones, I willply. However, if you want me to serve you, that would be impossible! Of course, if you were weaker than I am, I would certainly kill you immediately." Only the strong are revered and power alwayses first! Anyone whose fist was strong enough, their word would bew. Even if it was a shameless decree, many would blindly follow them! "Since youve put it that way, how can I not kill you now?" Gu Ruoyun slowly raised the sword in her hand and stared coldly at the battered and exhausted schrly-looking man, "Dont worry, I wont spare a single disciple of the Wolfs Fang Robbers! Honestly speaking, initially, I had nothing against the Wolfs Fang Robbers. Its too bad for you that youve allied yourselves with the wrong people." The schrly-looking man shivered and slowly closed his eyes. Ever since he hadid eyes upon the weapon spirit, he had known that he would lose this battle! And it would be a brutal loss! Boom! Just as the schrly-looking man closed his eyes, a brilliant white light shed from within the sword. This was followed by arge body and a loud roar which crashed into the schrly-looking man. His body was immediately flung far away and his mouth overflowed with blood - that one blow had broken every bone in his body. Gu Ruoyun slowly approached the schrly-looking man and patted him down before fishing out a scroll and nodding, "This is indeed a pill form. My efforts have certainly not been in vain." Chapter 613: Creating A Stir In Black Rock City (5) Chapter 613: Creating A Stir In ck Rock City (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This pill form was the very same one which had been obtained by the Wolfs Fang Robbers during the ck Cloud Auction. Seizing the opportunity, Gu Ruoyun now imed it as her own. "You..." The schrly-looking man clenched his fist as his eyes spat fire. So, her true purpose had been to obtain the pill form! "From now on, the Wolfs Fang Robbers shall cease to exist in this world." Gu Ruoyun looked indifferently at the schrly-looking man behind her before slowly turning to descend the summit, "This great summit will also disappear from the world." Instantly, endless mes rose from behind her, forming a fiery wall which surrounded everyone in sight. One could hear their shrieks of pure agony from far away, not a single person had been able to step out from the wall of mes... Today, the infamous Wolfs Fang Robbers of ck Rock City had been purged from the Banished Lands! "Such a young low-level Martial Honor, the skies of this maind are certainly changing." At this moment, up in the air and concealed by an old tree, Ye Lan gently raised his brow and stared in admiration at the young girl in green who was descending the mountain, "Such an exceptionally talented young person... I fear that Nuoer might not ever be able to match up to the likes of her." Especially since this girl also holds a high-ss spiritual weapon in her hands! Could it be that the spiritual weapon which had been sold for a sky-high high price back at the auction one year ago had something to do with her? Ye Lans smiled grew more pronounced at the thought of this. Perhaps if Nuoer continues to follow this little girl, it will bring him great fortune. "I never thought that I would stumble upon this scene today just as I was passing by. Im certain that that old man, Yun Luo would not believe me when I tell him this." A twenty-year-old Martial Honor! Who would believe this if it gets out? Yet, Ive met such a person! "It seems that Ill have to make a trip to ck Rock City. This time, Ive been away for almost a month. That child, Ye Nuo, had not stopped thinking about this little girl so he had not been willing to leave at all. Now that this little girl has returned, perhaps I can take him home now." Ye Lan watched Gu Ruoyun as she disappeared and mumbled to himself, "However, knowing her attitude, this Gu girl will definitely cause a stir in ck Rock City. I should go and add some fuel to the fire, consider this as my way of giving her a helping hand." ... Just as Gu Ruoyun was rapidly approaching ck Rock City, the whole of ck Rock City was already bursting with fervent discussions. The fight which had taken ce at the summit was so sensational that it had attracted many powerful cultivators. Amongst them were cultivators from ck Rock City! Some of them had even met Gu Ruoyun before so this news soon reached the ears of their respective families as they each reported back to their Masters! Some who had been unable to ascend the summit immediately understood what was going on as soon as they saw the girl in green walking out from the mes! Hence, everyone hurriedly discarded all responsibilities and returned to ck Rock City and spread the news they did not even stop along the way. As such, the whole of ck Rock City dove into a sensation. Who were the Wolfs Fang Robbers? The Leader had reached the rank of a high-level Martial Honor while the Second-inmand was a Martial Honor as well. They also had countless Martial Emperors! Even the Three Great Authorities of ck Rock City finds it difficult to deal with them. Yet, an organization like this had been annihted by a single young woman? Everyone was shocked. Some even refused to believe the news reported by their own disciples until members of the ck Cloud Auction stepped in to verify the incident. Then, they were all forced to believe it! Of course,pared to the shock in the other organizations, the Yeh family was the first to grow terrified! After all, if not for the support of the Wolfs Fang Robbers, why else would the Yeh family have been so daring? Chapter 614: Creating A Stir In Black Rock City (6) Chapter 614: Creating A Stir In ck Rock City (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Now that the Wolfs Fang Robbers had been destroyed, where would they find the bravado to threaten their enemies? Therefore, once the news had reached his ears, Yeh Luo immediately went into a daze. Perhaps he never could have imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that the lone Gu Ruoyun would have ended up destroying the Wolfs Fang Robbers! In contrast, the other organizations who had aided the Yeh family in numerous things had not done so willingly. They hurriedly discarded the Yeh family and quickly held a family meeting to decide on the best possible way to ask for the Murong familys forgiveness. Meanwhile, at the same time, the Three Great Authorities who had kept quiet throughout this one year finally made their move. Upon receiving the information, Mei Xue, who was in the middle of a lovemaking session with one of her male concubines, immediately left her most beloved man behind and flew out the door. She did not even manage to put her clothes back on properly. Her expression has changed from one full of charm to utter shock. "What did you just say? Gu Ruoyun has returned and not only has she broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor, she has stormed the great summit and annihted the Wolfs Fang Robbers?" This... Is this a f*cking joke? She was on her own, how could she have destroyed the Wolfs Fang Robbers? "Lord Mei Xue, every word Ive said is true. One of the members of our household saw her descending the mountain with his own eyes. Theres no mistake." "What?" Mei Xues expression changed greatly as her eyes darted back and forth. Finally, she took a deep breath and said, "The winds in ck Rock City are changing. Servants, prepare gifts. I will be paying the Murong family a visit." Thank goodness. Thank goodness that there were no disputes between the Murong family and us. Ive even rendered them some help. Because of this, Gu Ruoyun probably would not forget the Mei family. Meanwhile, at the greatest underground organization of ck Rock City, Hei Bao stared coldly at the informants standing below him. "Any movements from Mei Xue and Mo Liyou?" "In regards to your question, Boss, Lord Mei Xue is already making her way towards the Murong family home. As for Master Mo, it seems that he hasnt done anything yet." Hearing this, Hei Bao grew silent. Over the course of this one year, they have all seen everything that the other organizations have done to the Murong family yet they had considered it as a good show to watch. They had not stepped in. After all, they had not ced any importance on the small Murong family. Now, with the abnormal Gu Ruoyun in y, everything has changed. Even the Three Great Authorities would be no match for her. Hei Bao paused and muttered to himself at the thought of this. He then said, "Come, lets pay the Murong family a visit. Well meet up with Mei Xue there." "Yes, Boss!" Hearing the order, the man kneeling on the ground rose to his feet and followed Hei Bao out the door. At the Mo family home. Mo Liyou sat in his wheelchair in the flower garden with a shallow smile ying on his sickly, pale but handsome face. When he heard his subordinates news, his finger, which was gently stroking a rose, trembled slightly. He did not even notice that a thorn had pierced the back of his hand as a glint shed across his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking. "I understand. You may go now." After a long pause, the servant regained his senses and spoke calmly. "As you wish, Master." Then, the servant from the Mo family took his leave, leaving Mo Liyou all alone in therge garden filled with flowers. "I had known that you wouldnt die so easily." Mo Liyou smiled and his face held a mysterious light. "However, I never would have thought that you would reemerge so quickly. Furthermore, youve brought such a huge shock upon your return. It seems that Ive underestimated you." Chapter 615: Unifying Black Rock City (1) Chapter 615: Unifying ck Rock City (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun had just set foot in ck Rock City when she felt the strange stares from the eyes of every citizen upon her. She wrinkled her brow but she did not think too much of it. Instead, she headed straight for the Murong family home. She did not know that every family has sent out pictures of her likeness to the public. They were deathly afraid that any family who did not recognize her would provoke this murderous god in their ignorance! Even the Wolfs Fang Robbers were instantly annihted by this murderous god. So if she wished to destroy them, it would only be too easy. As such, everyone could not help but step aside when they saw that distinctive sh of green robes and looked back at her with either longing or terror... At this moment, the Murong family had also received the news. They were all lined up outside the door with eyes brimming with hope to wee her return. Therefore, the instant when Gu Ruoyun stepped into the Murong family home, a figure charged quickly towards her and a soft little body threw itself into Gu Ruoyuns arms with a smile brighter than the sun. "Bodyguard Gu, I knew youd be alright!" Ye Nuo blinked his glistening, starry eyes and giggled at the woman before him. "What are you all doing here?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows and turned towards the Murong family members who were standing at the doorway. Her voice was filled with astonishment. "Eldest Lady, so its true. Youre alright." Master Murongs elderly eyes glistened with tears of gratitude. Only the Heavens knows how much the Murong family have had to endure in Gu Ruoyuns absence. If it had not been for the ck Cloud Auction who had stood up for them, the Murong family might have already been wiped out from ck Rock City. "I thought that you..." "Damned old man, you shut your mouth!" Ye Nuo shot Master Murong an irritated re and scoffed defiantly, "If it had not been for the sake of Bodyguard Gu, I would have made your anus explode long ago simply for cursing her for an entire year!" To Ye Nuo, as long as these people considered her to be dead, they were cursing her! Look at her, she was clearly alive and well. Why had all these people insisted that she was dead? "Lets go inside first. I have some things to discuss with you." "Yes, Eldest Lady." Master Murong wiped the tears from the corner of his eye and quickly followed Gu Ruoyun back inside. Murong Yan stared at the disappearing figure and tried to say something, only to remain at a loss for words in the end. ... In the hall, Gu Ruoyun tookrge strides towards the Masters seat and turned towards each and every person who had followed closely behind. She slowly opened her mouth and spoke, "Thank you all for your troubles in the past year." Along the way, she had heard of what had happened to the Murong family during this past year. Even with the help of the ck Cloud Auction, which stopped the other organizations from doing anything drastic to the Murong family, it was only a surface protection. The ck Cloud Auction could not prevent anything else to be done ndestinely. However, everything which the Murong family has had to endure was because she had dragged them down with her. If it had not been for her actions, those organizations would not have directed their ire towards the Murong family in her absence. "Eldest Lady, thats nothing much." Master Murong shook his head and replied excitedly, "As long as youve returned, it is enough." "Mmm." Gu Ruoyun nodded gently, "Ah, right. About the holy spirit fruit which we had found in the tomb, you can now distribute them to every Martial King disciple in the Murong family. I also have another pill which can help Martial Kings to move one level up. You may distribute them along with the holy spirit fruit to the disciples. If youbine the pill and the holy spirit fruit, you can at least help the Martial Kings to improve up to two levels." Chapter 616: Unifying Black Rock City (2) Chapter 616: Unifying ck Rock City (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Murong, who had notpletely regained his senses from his surprise at Gu Ruoyuns return, immediately went into a daze again. She has indeed obtained numerous heavenly spirit fruits from the Tomb but Master Murong would never have thought that she would allow the disciples of the Murong family to consume those heavenly spirit fruits! After all, if it had not been for Gu Ruoyun, they would never have found the heavenly spirit fruits in the first ce. Therefore, he never imagined that she would actually use the heavenly spirit fruits to benefit the disciples of the Murong Family! Furthermore, she even has pills which can help a Martial King rise to the next level! Master Murong blinked in suspicion as he doubted if he had correctly heard what she had just said. Am I dreaming? "Lady Gu, youre saying that you have a pill and heavenly spirit fruits which can help those disciples at the Martial King level to increase their ranks by two?" "Thats correct." Gu Ruoyun nodded and replied, "Do you remember what I had said to you one year ago? I want to unify all of ck Rock City!" To unify all of ck Rock City! Master Murongs heart thudded when he heard her sharp voice which was filled with magnificent aspiration. A year ago, he had thought that those words were mere delusions of grandeur. However, one yearter, she has single-handedly annihted the Wolfs Fang Robbers, a problematic organization that not even the Three Great Authorities of ck Rock City had been able to defeat even if they had joined forces! Master Murong suddenly felt a huge wave of delight. Perhaps that day when I had made my choice to follow this woman was the best decision Ive ever made in this lifetime. "I understand, Eldest Lady. Ill go ahead and gather the Martial Kings." He took a deep breath and his elderly face was full of resolve. At this moment, Master Murong could already see the position of the Murong family in ck Rock City! With her at the helm, forget about unifying ck Rock City. Someday, even the entire ins will be in her bag. "Go ahead. Im tired so I want to return to my quarters to rest now. Theres one more thing, after this, summon every organization in ck Rock City and give me the name list of those who had helped the Yeh family." Gu Ruoyun yawned and rose from her seat. She then walked out of the hall without even looking back. After she has left, Master Murong promptly went about to make arrangements as she had ordered. As they now had the help of the pill and the heavenly spirit fruits, the Martial Kings of the Murong family gained another promotion in rank after breaking through to the next level. Murong Yan and Lu Shaochen both also gained two levels. Each and every Martial King in the Murong family has now reached the rank of a high-level Martial King. As for the elders of the Murong family who were already high-level Martial Kings, one pill was not enough for them to reach the ranks of a Martial Emperor. Nevertheless, whenbined with the effect from the heavenly spirit fruit, they were able to leap up into the rank of a low-level Martial Emperor! Of course, the only thing which had caused these elders to be stuck was because they had encountered a bottleneck! All they needed was a bit of external help and they were then able to break the bottleneck easily! Even though these elders have already reached the ranks of a Martial Emperor, Gu Ruoyun did not allow them to consume the Emperor Breakthrough Pills as they had only just had their breakthrough. Once they have stabilized their newfound powers, they could make the leap towards the rank of a mid-level Martial Emperor. After all, a Martial Emperor waspletely different from a Martial King. Martial Kings could have two continuous breakthroughs but if a Martial Emperor were to do this, it could easily de-stabilize their foundations. Gu Ruoyun did not wish to put her subordinates through that risk. Even so, the joy of having broken through to the rank of a Martial Emperor still remained fresh within the hearts of the elders. One should know that, initially, they had no chance to raise themselves to the rank of a Martial Emperor. It was Gu Ruoyun who had provided them with that opportunity. Hence, everyone felt a wholehearted wave of gratitude which will endure from now on! Furthermore, no one else but Gu Ruoyun had treated their subordinates with such generosity. Chapter 617: Unifying Black Rock City (3) Chapter 617: Unifying ck Rock City (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the Murong family drawing room, all the organizations who had heard the rumors ande to visit were seated at the lower area in extreme deference. Not a single one of them dared to speak and the drawing room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Just then, the shuffling sound of footsteps was heard. Master Murong, who was on his own, walked quickly towards them. He then walked to the front of the room without acknowledging any of them at all. However, he did not sit in the main seat on the raised tform which had been his usual seat in the past. Instead, he went to the seat on the right. He lookedpletely nonchnt as if nothing was wrong. Then, before the crowds eyes, a sh of green robes drew nearer from afar as the person slowly walked into the room. It was a woman with delicate and pretty features. She was not a devastatingly beautiful woman but she has a kind of beauty that seemed untouchable, especially with that clear and cold manner in which she carried herself. Her beauty was such that one would find it difficult to look away. Yeh Luo clenched his fists tightly as he trembled with rage. His venomous and sinister eyes were dead fixed on Gu Ruoyun. This woman was still alive! Not only was she alive, she has caused a gigantic stir in ck Rock City from the moment she had stepped out of the Tomb! However, Yeh Luo still found it hard to believe that this young woman was single-handedly responsible for the Wolfs Fang Robbers destruction! Even with the verification from the ck Cloud Auction, he still refused to believe it. That was simply too outrageous! No matter how powerful her talents are, she couldnt possibly have broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor at such a young age! Perhaps it was some other strong cultivator who had destroyed the Wolfs Fang Robbers and she just happened to pass by. Thats why so many people had seen her descending the mountain! Therefore, he was here today to expose her in front of all these people! Gu Ruoyun stepped towards the raised dais inrge strides and straightened her sleeves before she sat down. Her clear, cold gaze swept across every leader of the families present and finallynded on the Three Great Authorities who were at the frontmost of the crowd. "My apologies, I was still resting at the time of your arrival and had made you wait for quite a while. I ask that the three of you do not me me." Mei Xue covered her lips and giggled seductively, her voice was iparably charming, and made one feel numb to the bone, "Lady Gu, you must be tired from your journey. We can wait. Please do not take this to heart, Lady Gu. Additionally, these are presents from the Mei family as tokens of our respect for you, Lady Gu. I ask for your forgiveness in my neglect towards the Murong family during the past year, Lady Gu." As she spoke, Mei Xue shot a look at the person next to her who received the order and walked towards Gu Ruoyun, clutching a box. "This is a treasure which has been handed down from generation to generation in the Mei family. I myself am not too sure on its proper uses as no one in the past generations has managed to figure out how to use it. I believe that this treasure is only fit for a genius like you, Lady Gu." Once the ck box had been ced before Gu Ruoyun, her expression changed slightly. She then wrinkled her brow and used her mental capacity to explore the strange aura she had sensed but was blocked by a seal in the box. Instantly, her expression disyed a hint of curiosity. Even with her current level of strength, she was unable to break the seal. What could be in this box? Gu Ruoyun quickly concealed all traces of peculiarity in her eyes and raised her hand, gesturing for the box to be epted. She then replied. "Many thanks to you, Lady Mei Xue." Mei Xue had been watching Gu Ruoyuns every expression from the very beginning so when she saw that she had epted the box, she mentally heaved a sigh of relief. Her willingness to ept this gift means that she has forgiven the Mei family. Looks like this trip was not a waste of time. Chapter 618: Unifying Black Rock City (4) Chapter 618: Unifying ck Rock City (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Mei Xue, how can you show off this old, broken box so unabashedly?" Hei Bao stared disdainfully at Mei Xue ash he spoke with contempt, "Everyone in ck Rock City knows that youve never wanted this old, broken box and now youre actually using it to con others. You said that its an heirloom which was handed down for generations but if its that magical, why havent you used it yet?" Mei Xue was not at all annoyed when she heard this. She only curled her lips into a smile as she replied, "Dont you know that some treasures choose their masters? The Mei family has been guarding it for so many years but have never been able to control it. That means that it does not belong to the Mei family. I see that Lady Gus talents are rather substantial so perhaps this heirloom will recognize her instead. If it turns out that way, it wont be a waste for the Mei family to have guarded it for so many years." "Haha! Lady Gu, you mustnt fall for this womans deceit. Thats merely an old, broken box." Hei Bao spoke with a hint of ridicule but when he looked at Gu Ruoyun, he did not dare show any sign of disrespect and eximed with deference, "However, though Mei Xue hase bearing gifts, I, Hei Bao, am also equally prepared. I hear that you are a medicinal expert, Lady Gu. I have a fragment of a pill form and would like to present it to you as a token of my respect." Pill form? Hearing this, the crowd could not help but turn towards Hei Bao. We never thought that this fellow would have a pill form in his possession and now hes just giving it away? Doesnt he know how valuable a pill form is? As if he sensed the questions bubbling within the crowd, Hei Bao scratched his head and chuckled, "Actually, this pill form was once given to me by someone else as a kind of coteral. In the end, because he was unable to pay back the money, it became one of my possessions. Since Im not really interested in these things, so why not give it to Lady Gu. As a medicinal expert, Lady Gu must have done some research on this subject matter. Perhaps she might even be able to refine a pill from it. All I ask is for Lady Gu to gift me with one pill once she has mastered pill refinement." Hearing this, everyone turned their noses up in the air and scoffed disdainfully. Even though because pill forms were extremely valuable on the maind and has caused countless fights between numerous people, the reality was that no one has been able to master the art of pill refinement! This means that even in Gu Ruoyuns hands, this pill form was merely a useless piece of scrap paper. The crowd, however, failed to notice the strange looks on the Murong family members faces. Pill form? This was an extremely valuable item in the eyes of the world but in her hands? She already has the capability to casually produce pills whenever she wished which could help a Martial King achieve a breakthrough. In all honesty, this pill form wouldnt really be of any interest to her. However, to the surprise of the Murong family, Gu Ruoyun graciously epted the pill form and smiled, "Dont worry, if I seed in pill refinement, Ill definitely gift you with one pill." "The Mei family and Hei Bao have already presented their gifts but I havent quite had the time to prepare anything." Mo Liyou remained seated in his wheelchair and his handsome face carried a thin smile, "So, Ive decided to present you with ast minute gift, Lady Gu." Whoosh! Instantly, all eyes turned towards Mo Liyou. Mo Liyou smiled as if he did not notice their stares, "My gift is the entire Mo family!" Gasp! The crowd reeled in surprise! Even Mei Xue and Hei Bao were shocked. No one thought that Mo Liyou would have made such a decision on the spot. The entire Mo family, just how valuable was this gift? He has just given the entire Mo family away without any hesitation? Gu Ruoyun observed Mo Liyous pale and sickly pallor. She did not know why but this man seemed to give her a rather vague and strange feeling. "Eldest Lady, this..." Master Murong rose to his feet as he spoke, no longer able to contain himself. Mo Liyous deration has certainly shocked him to the core. Chapter 619: Unifying Black Rock City (5) Chapter 619: Unifying ck Rock City (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even though Gu Ruoyun has set her sights on unifying ck Rock City, this waspletely different from Mo Liyou making decisions on his own! Furthermore, the Mo Liyou now was not quite like his usual sickly self. Master Murong refused to believe that he was simply giving the Mo family away with no ill intentions whatsoever! "Master Mo, well discuss your proposal after this." Gu Ruoyun slowly came to her senses and swept a cold gaze across everyone in the crowd. Then, she spoke again in a calm voice, "This time, Ive gathered all of you here because I have an announcement to make! I want every organization in ck Rock City to be ced under the Murong familys rule!" She wants every organization in ck Rock City to be ced under the Murong familys rule? That means that she intends to unify ck Rock City? How savage does one have to be to spout such a deration? Perhaps not even the Three Great Authorities have ever thought of unifying the whole of ck Rock City! "Haha, Gu Ruoyun. Your foxs tail is finally showing itself!" Yeh Luo burst intoughter and rose to his feet. He red at Gu Ruoyun with eyes filled with hatred and rage, "This has been your goal all along, what talk about single-handedly annihting the Wolfs Fang Robbers! I had been initially blinded by you and had nearly fallen for your deceit. How could you possibly have single-handedly destroyed the Wolfs Fang Robbers? You must have happened to pass by and then took the credit for some other powerful cultivators work. In all my years on this earth, Ive never met anyone as shameless as you!" To him, Gu Ruoyun had orchestrated this on purpose in order to unify ck Rock City! She wants the world to think that she had single-handedly destroyed the Wolfs Fang Robbers as a means to frighten the other organizations into serving her. This woman clearly knows how to scheme! Yeh Luo gritted his teeth hatefully and clenched his fists so tightly that they made a rumbling sound, "Let me tell you this, as long as Im around, dont think that youll be able to get away with your schemes. I will never allow the people of ck Rock City to be deceived by you!" As Yeh Luo was speaking, the crowd whispered to one another but no one stepped forward to support him. Perhaps if this had been some simple rumor from the streets, they would not have believed it either. However, even the ck Cloud Auction had stepped in to verify this matter. Knowing the position of the ck Cloud Auction in the ins, they would never confirm anything which was not true. Unfortunately, Yeh Luos thirst for revenge has now muddled his brain. Hence, he had not thought of this point at all. "Master Murong." Gu Ruoyun calmly raised an eyebrow and spoke. Master Murong understood her summons and immediately gave the order, "Servants, pour the tea for your guests." Step, step, step! Just as Master Murong spoke, a wave of crisp and tidy footsteps sounded from the back. In the beginning, Yeh Luo did not think much of it and he sneered as he turned to look out the door. However, once he saw the figures entering the room, he went into a daze. With Elder Er in the lead, arge group of people dressed in the Murong family attire walked into the drawing room. If that had been the only thing, it would not have been much to shout about. The thing was, these people did not conceal the aura from their body at all. The strong wave of their aurapletely stupified everyone in the room Martial Emperors? And there are ten of them? The initially low-level Martial Emperor, Elder Er, has now broken through to a mid-level Martial Emperor? In order to conceal the Murong familys sudden rise in power from the organizations of ck Rock City, they had all had their breakthroughs in an underground chamber to cover up the storm whiches with ones breakthrough to a Martial Emperor. As such, everyone waspletely taken aback by the Murong familys disy of power. Chapter 620: Unifying Black Rock City (6) Chapter 620: Unifying ck Rock City (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In contrast to the shock on everyone elses face, Yeh Luos expression was an entertaining sight. His elderlyplexion changed from green to white, then from white to green before finally settling into a dusty grey hue. He simply had not expected the Murong family to achieve such great military prowess. If these people had been someone else, perhaps his mind would be racing to find out where the Murong family could have found such powerful cultivators. Now, the ones before him were indisputable all his acquaintances! If his memory serves him correctly, before this, arge portion of these people were still low-level Martial Kings. Yet now, they have all broken through to the rank of high-level Martial Kings? Yeh Luos breathing grew uneven as he stared at the group of people who had just entered the great hall with an ugly look on his face. In the past, he would have said something out of mockery to Master Murong but now, he could not speak at all. He could only re coldly and maliciously at the group. "Good heavens, so many high-level Martial Kings and a substantial number of Martial Emperors. When had the Murong family be so powerful?" Gasp! Everyone returned to their senses and stared in shock at Murong Yan and the rest as they mentally weighed the circumstances. Previously, they might have feared Gu Ruoyun but it was because they had believed in the rumors but not witnessed it with their own eyes. At this moment, as they stared at the Murong familys great military prowess, their hearts sank. Serving the Murong family? Thats like surrendering your entire family, wont that mean destroying hundreds of years of our family estate? Gu Ruoyun was not too anxious. She maintained a calm smile on her face and quietly sipped the tea in her hands. "Mei Xue, Hei Bao, what do you both think?" After a long pause, she put the cup down and curled her lips into a smile before turning her gaze towards Mei Xue and Hei Bao. No one actually found this peculiar but Mei Xue and Hei Bao, who were both under Gu Ruoyuns scrutiny, trembled. Their faces drained of color as they looked back at Gu Ruoyun who looked as calm as a bright and breezy day. The woman smiled engagingly and stroked the edge of her teacup with one finger. She spoke casually. "I wonder if Master Mei and Boss Hei Bao could be a part of the Murong family? Of course, as the original great authorities of ck Rock City, I will not treat you unjustly. Furthermore, I can promise you that the Murong family will not control any matters concerning your own families. Aside from your fealty, everything else will be business as usual and there will be no peculiarities. You may both take some time to consider this." Whoosh! Just as Gu Ruoyun finished speaking, all eyes fell upon Mei Xue and Hei Bao. Generally speaking, just because Gu Ruoyun had sessfully destroyed the Wolfs Fang Robbers, that did not mean that she could make two Martial Honors like herself agree to submission. After all, the Wolfs Fang Robbers had once plotted to take over ck Rock City but were unsessful! "Gu Ruoyun, who do you think you are!" Yeh Luo was managed to rpose his state of mind and scoffed coldly, "You think too highly of yourself! How could powerful people like Lord Mei Xue and Lord Hei Bao serve a woman like you? Dont think that just because youve helped these people increase their powers, the Murong family would be on par with the Three Great Authorities of ck Rock City! Youre simply no match for Lord Mei Xue and Lord Hei Bao." To Yeh Luo, the person responsible for the destruction of the Wolfs Fang Robbers must be a strong cultivator who just happened to pass by. It could not possibly be this young woman. "One more thing, the things which you had used to help them increase their power must be the treasures that youve found in the Tomb. Those treasures do not belong to you alone, they should be shared out amongst the rest of us, so hand them over now! There are so many great powers in ck Rock City, why should we fear you?" Chapter 621: Unifying Black Rock City (7) Chapter 621: Unifying ck Rock City (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In such arge ce like the Tomb of the Supreme Ruler, its not possible that there would be no treasures to be found at all. Since none of us had managed to find a single piece of treasure, this woman must have taken them all for herself! This made Yeh Luo feel a little off bnce. Especially after he saw the Murong familys current level of strength. If we had been given a share of those treasures, perhaps the Yeh familys power would have increased as well! No! How can the idiots in the Murong family bepared to the talented and superior Yeh family members? With treasures like these, I can make every Martial King in the Yeh family into Martial Emperors. By then, I will be the greatest next to the Three Great Authorities! Mei Xue swept her gaze towards Yeh Luo and a cold smile appeared on her charming face. That idiot, he still cant grasp the situation at all! He still dares to act with such arrogance in a ce like this, is he tired of living? "Lady Gu, will you keep your word that you would not interfere in our matters at all?" She turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked in a serious manner. Gu Ruoyun nodded, "This I can promise you. My purpose in unifying ck Rock City was not because I only want you all to follow my orders without question, but to have you all send aid in my time of need even if were a thousand miles apart!" She has no intention of staying long in the Banished Lands. Once I have obtained a Hells Lotus, I will leave this ce! Also, the reason for me to build my own organization is to have a bigger force to search for the Hells Lotus. There was no other reason besides this. "Alright." Mei Xue took a deep breath, "I, Mei Xue, pay my respect to you, Master!" She joined her fists and knelt on the ground as she spoke. Her voice has changed from its usual seductive character to one of respect. "Since Mo Liyou and Mei Xue have agreed to serve you, I, Hei Bao, have nothing more to say." Hei Bao broke out inughter, "I, Hei Bao would not be ashamed to follow such a young and powerful Master." Honor? What honor was there in the Banished Lands? To serve the powerful was a principle which will never change. Without a doubt, the woman before them was a powerful cultivator who deserves their servitude! In that one moment, they had sensed the threat of death as clear as day. If they were to refuse, this woman would kill them without mercy! Though Gu Ruoyun has threatened them, Hei Bao saw nothing wrong with it. Besides, these were the living conditions in the Banished Lands. Yeh Luos expression froze, he never expected Mei Xue and Hei Bao to serve Gu Ruoyun so willingly! "Lord Mei Xue, Lord Hei Bao, you mustnt be deceived by this woman! She didnt kill the Wolfs Fang Robbers." Thats right, these two lords had only agreed to pledge their fealty because they had been deceived by her. As long as I can expose her falsehoods, they wille back to their senses! Hei Bao wrinkled his brows in annoyance and swept his sharp nce towards Yeh Luo. He then scoffed coldly and did not bother to look at him again. "Have you both made your decision?" Gu Ruoyun has very obviously treated Yeh Luos outburst as nothing. Instead, she smiled at the two, "Its alright, I will give you a choice; anyone who is unwilling to serve me can step out." Everybody looked at one another, momentarily unsure of what choice to make. Finally, a middle-aged man slowly stepped out under the eyes of the crowd and said, "I will never pledge my allegiance to anyone!" "Oh?" Gu Ruoyun slowly narrowed her eyes and nced smilingly at the man who had stepped out. She recognized who he was with just one look. The man was Li Qing, Master of the Li family, and has always been one of Yeh Luosckeys. He was also the person who had spoken up the loudest back in the Tomb. Also, over the course of this year, he had invested every effort to publicly bring down the Murong family. Gu Ruoyun has been waiting to settle all her ounts with those who had helped Yeh Luo in this past year for a long while now. Chapter 622: Unifying Black Rock City (8) Chapter 622: Unifying ck Rock City (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns smile grew more pronounced as she thought of this, "Youre certain that you dont want to pledge fealty to the Murong family? Im definitely not the kind of person who would force anyone into doing something they arentfortable with." "Of course." Li Qing sneered, "You must be dreaming if you think that Id serve someone like you." Earlier on, Yeh Luo had secretly promised him that if he makes a stand and rejects her offer, he would give him his daughter, Yeh Xue, to be his wife. Li Qing had long been spying on Yeh Xues beauty but due to his status as a member of a third-rate family, he was not an ideal match for Yeh Xue. Now that hes been presented with a chance, he would not let this opportunity slide so easily. Most importantly, even if Gu Ruoyun wasnt happy with my public rejection, she couldnt possibly do anything to me. Otherwise, how could a malevolent woman like her convince the citizens of ck Rock City? He was banking on Gu Ruoyun not daring to do anything to him which was why he had the guts to step out. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Gu Ruoyun... Bang! A wave of powerful energy burst from Gu Ruoyuns body and squeezed forcefully on Li Qings heart like a giant hand. As Li Qings eyes widened in terror, a loud crack was heard and his heart waspletely crushed. Blood began to ooze out continuously and his lifeless eyes remained filled with disbelief. She had actually killed him in front of all of these people? Was she not afraid that the others would only pretend to be convinced? "Gu Ruoyun, you are a demon! You had said so yourself that you would give him a choice. Why did you kill him?" Yeh Luo has now found an opportunity to criticize Gu Ruoyun and leaped out with his usations with the intention to cause a scene. Gu Ruoyun cleaned her finger indifferently as a small smile hung on her lips, "I did say that he could choose whether he wants to serve me or not and he made his choice, didnt he? Did I stop him from making his decision? However, after he had made his choice, its my prerogative whether I want to let him go or not. I didnt do anything to break my promise." This means that she had allowed the other party to make a decision and the other party had made their decision. However, she had never mentioned that she would not kill them after they had made the decision. Instantly, a wave of terror spread throughout everyone who was present. Some of them even shivered, afraid that they would end up like Li Qing at the slightest mistake. He didnt even have the chance to react! "Its gettingte, have you all made your choice?" Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze across the crowd before her and smiled, "Dont worry, I dont like to force people to follow me. You can make the same decision as him, I wont stop you." She doesnt like to force people to follow her? Thats right, she wasnt forcing anyone! But the price of rejection is death! She wont even leave any chance for regret, you would die instantaneously! The crowd no longer hesitated as they hurriedly straightened up and sank to their knees, eximing in voices filled with respect, "Your subordinate pays their respect to you, Eldest Lady." "Good. Remember that this was your decision, I had not forced you to make this choice." Gu Ruoyun smiled and rose to her feet with her gaze overlooking the kneeling crowd before her. She curled her lips and said, "Next, Id like to map out something for you. Other than the Murong family, I will divide all families into first-ss, second-ss, and third-ss families. This segmentation will have nothing to do with your power but will depend on how much youve contributed to ck Rock City. Since this is the initial stage of this implementation, there will not be any families in the first-ss category and the best of you will be in the second-ss category." Chapter 623: Unifying Black Rock City (9) Chapter 623: Unifying ck Rock City (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun then paused for a moment before continuing her speech, "After this, I will call out a list of names. The families on this list will be in the third-ss category. Those who are not on this list will be in the second-ss category. Those in second-ss families maye to the Murong family to collect a sry every month. As for those third-ss families, my apologies. Not only would you have nothing, you will have to take orders from second-ss families." The families in the list were, of course, the ones who had helped the Yeh family over the course of this one year. Obviously, the Yeh family was included in this list as Gu Ruoyun has no intentions of letting Yeh Luo off so easily. As for the rest who had just been promoted to second-ss, they also included those from third-rate families. They have always been suffering from abuse and now, with their change in status, not only will they be treated as equals but they will have the power to abuse those who have been demoted to the third-ss. Especially those in Yeh Luos camp who had abused them countless times in the past. Every time they thought of this feeling, they would feel absolute bliss! Of course, they did not know what Gu Ruoyun meant by a monthly ie. However, once they saw the hundreds of pills which were being handed out, they went mad with excitement! If an organization in the second-ss could receive such a huge bounty, what would one get when one was promoted to the first-ss category? Whatever it was, it cant be any worse than being in the second-ss category! So, once they had received their reward, the families all began to work very hard for the sake of receiving recognition and be promoted into first-ss one day! Those who had been in cahoots with Yeh Luo were certainly experiencing many regrets from their single error! They dearly wished to destroy Yeh Luos corpse into a thousand pieces! If it had not been for him, they would never have received such an unfair treatment! Now, the most hateful thing was that those whom they had once abused would frequently show off the pills in front of them, causing their hatred towards Yeh Luo to grow. Of course, it was very obvious that the Murong family was extremely fair and considerate and threw Yeh Luo, who had been tortured to the point where he no longer looked human, to the forces in the third-ss. Hence, Yeh Luos fate was certainly no better than having his corpse chopped into a thousand pieces! The families who had no deep feelings towards the Yeh family were then absorbed by the other organizations. Those who had attempted to take revenge on behalf of the Master of their house were captured by the enraged forces in the third-ss and paraded along the street as criminals. They intended to use this in order to coax Gu Ruoyun into forgetting her past annoyances towards them so that she would promote them into the second-ss. Hence, this concluded all matters in ck Rock City. ... At the Murong family home. Master Murong stood with his hands to his sides on Gu Ruoyuns left. His elderly face was filled with respect as he waited quietly for the woman in green who was deep in cultivation. After a long pause, the woman slowly opened her eyes and turned towards Master Murong. She asked serenely, "Master Murong, whats the matter?" "Eldest Lady, theres something I need to talk to you about. Of course, this has already been discussed between the rest of us." "What is it?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow as she asked. "Its like this, almost every city has a governor but ck Rock City has never had a governor in the past because the power which came with this position wasnt very much different from the Three Great Authorities power. Therefore, no one could actually be the governor. Now that we have you, Eldest Lady, you could take the ce of the city governor. All the organizations have already begun discussing on building the governors pce." "Sure." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "You can do it however you want, you dont have to ask for my opinion." Chapter 624: Unifying Black Rock City (10) Chapter 624: Unifying ck Rock City (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Alright." Master Murongs eyes shone and he chuckled, "Since the Lord Governor will have your official residence, the organizations will be serving at the governors pce and not the Murong family home once it has been constructed. Now, Id like to discuss the ranks of the first-ss forces, is that alright?" Gu Ruoyun fell silent. I cant possibly stay in ck Rock City forever. They need someone else to take care of things. The Three Great Authorities may have great power but the Murong family had been following me longer than anyone else so my feelings towards them are stronger. Im afraid that only the Murong family can take over this position. As he watched the look on Gu Ruoyuns face, Master Murong began to feel slightly anxious. He suddenly felt as if his requests were too intrusive, perhaps the governor feels that he was being too greedy because of this? He would never be able to recover her previously good impression of him. Just as Master Murong was about to change his suggestion, the womans serene voice sounded, "Ill agree with your request. If I leave ck Rock City, you will take my ce and govern ck Rock City in my stead." What? Master Murong temporarily went into a daze. He began to suspect that he was hearing things. After all, his power was not much of a match in ck Rock City yet Gu Ruoyun had ignored Mei Xue and the other two who were the most powerful cultivators of all to put ck Rock City into his care. How much trust does she have on me to have made such a decision? Master Murong was touched, "Lord Governor, dont worry, I wont let you down." "Im going to continue my cultivation. Dont bother me unless its something important. One more thing, that Mo Liyou isnt too bad. You can make him your right-hand man." To have a Martial Honor be his right-hand man thats something that Master Murong would never have considered. But now that he has that chance, how could he not feel excited? It was also this very moment that he silently made an oath he will never betray Gu Ruoyuns trust towards him. Even if she did leave ck Rock City someday, he would work hard in expanding its power and await her return. ... The construction of the governors pce required several months even if they built it in the fastest way possible. In these few months, Gu Ruoyun had sent out numerous people to secretly uncover news of the Hells Lotus. Unfortunately, nothing came of it. At the same time, within these past few months, she has improved herself tremendously. Even though she was unable to break through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Honor, she was able to fully control her powers as a low-level Martial Honor. Now, if she was to face a high-level Martial Honor as an enemy, they would be evenly matched in the battle. Of course, the most effective oue was that once the disciples of ck Rock City saw how she had shut herself in for many months and work hard in her cultivation, it brought a huge wave of cultivation fever amongst them. To them, Gu Ruoyuns achievements were definitely connected with her diligent effort in making every second count during her cultivation. If a genius like her could work this hard, what right did they have to ck off? So, the result of Gu Ruoyuns cultivation was to push ck Rock City into an upgrade. It was during thepletion of the governors pce when she received the news. This news had nothing to do with the Hells Lotus but it was of Ye Nuo, who was finally willing to return to the Ye family. However, before his departure, Ye Nuo held onto Gu Ruoyun and cried until mucus overflowed from his nostrils. In the end, Ye Lan could no longer bear the sight of it and dragged Ye Nuo by thepels of his robes, resembling an eagle capturing a small chick, and dragged him out the door. He simply could not let this guy embarrass himself anymore. Obviously, Ye Lans irritation did not discourage Ye Nuo at all. As such, the boys tender but distinguished voice sounded throughout the entire Murong family. "Bodyguard Gu, Im leaving now. You must think of me and Ille back for you. Wait for me to return and make you my wife!" Gu Ruoyuns face immediately turned dark. A ten-year-old kid is saying that he ns on making me his wife? This feels... Simply too awkward. Chapter 625: Everyone Arrives With Their Congratulations (1) Chapter 625: Everyone Arrives With Their Congrattions (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Ahem." Master Murong awkwardly cleared his throat and said, "Lord Governor, Im here to discuss something with you." "What is it?" Gu Ruoyun regained her senses and turned towards Master Murong. "The situation is like this, the rest of the Governors from the other cities in the in Hills have received word that we now have a new City Governor and they would like toe and extend their congrattions. Furthermore, in all of in Hills, the ck Rock City is considered to be the weakest in overall power so please be prepared, Lord Governor." Amongst the other cities, there will be many strong cultivators as well. Those cultivators would mostly be at the rank of a mid-level Martial Honor. Besides, they had at least ten low-level Martial Honors unlike ck Rock City, where the highest in rank was Mei Xue and the other two from the Three Great Authorities. Even though the Leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers was a mid-level Martial Honor, he was never considered as a part of ck Rock City. Most importantly, it would seem that his position as a mid-level Martial Honor was a bit of a sham! A true Martial Honor would never be easily defeated even when surrounded by ten low-level Martial Honors. However, the Leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers could only go up against Mei Xue and the other two at the very most. This was also the reason why he simply could not attack ck Rock City outright. "The Governors from the other cities?" Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin and smiled calmly, "Then send out the invitations. I n on receiving our guests in the governors pce. Ah, right. Has the governors pce beenpleted ording to my requests?" "Lord Governor, the construction of the governors pce has beenpleted. It has been built to your specifications without any entrances or exits. If you want, we can go take a look now." "Theres no need for that." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Ill let you determine when we should invite these people. Also, Id like you all to make some preparations." Master Murong joined his fists respectfully, "Tell us, Lord Governor, we will make the preparations ording to your wishes." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun smiled and a glint shed across her eyes. A governors banquet? Perhaps this can be the perfect time for me to rise above the in Hills! ... News of a new governor in ck Rock City had spread into every ear in the in Hills as quickly as a bolt of lightning. Of course, this was not really something worth proiming. After all, it was perfectly normal to build a governors pce in the in Hills and even if the governor was reced within a day, it would be nothing special. The most intriguing thing was that the new governor of ck Rock City was a youngdy who was barely twenty years of age! What abilities could a twenty-year-old girl possibly possess to be able to rise above the Three Great Authorities of ck Rock City and be its governor? Soon, a few governors from neighboring cities began to send their people over to uncover more information. However, even they could not work out what was going on and no matter how much time or effort they expended, they could not find out where this woman hade from originally. They were not able to find out her name or what she looked like, it was as if she had appeared out of thin air. Of course, the rest of the governors did not know that the people of ck Rock City were more united than the ones from the other cities. If Gu Ruoyun does not wish for them to mention anything about her, then no matter how much the spies could try, they could basically forget about finding out anything about her from anyone else. Still, the most shocking thing had happened after that. When the day of the governors banquet arrived, countless wyverns ridden by the servants of the governor of ck Rock City descended from the sky. Once everyone found out that these wyverns were here to escort them, they were allpletely astounded. Chapter 626: Everyone Arrives With Their Congratulations (2) Chapter 626: Everyone Arrives With Their Congrattions (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even though these wyverns were only at the rank of a Martial Emperor, even a Martial Honor would find it exceptionally difficult to tame these vtile wyverns. The governors pce of ck Rock City certainly had style, sending wyverns as mounts for their guests! In that moment, the prefectures which had previously looked at ck Rock City with disdain felt a shiver down their spines after recovering from their initial shock. They wondered what kind of person would the governor be in order to be able to domesticate so many vtile wyverns! One thing was clear, however, from this point onwards, ck Rock City has risen in visibility as a formidable power and would no longer be treated as an invisible entity. ... In ck Rock City, on the bustling streets, Murong Yan would frequently look over at Gu Ruoyun. She was right next to her and she wanted to say something but words refused to take shape. "Murong Yan," Gu Ruoyun nced at Murong Yan and calmly raised an eyebrow, "You should improve your equipment. Come, lets take a look at that weapons shop." While Gu Ruoyun has numerous spiritual weapons on hand, she had given the Murong family more than enough. She has no intentions of giving up those spiritual weapons so she decided to take Murong Yan to shop for new weapons. "Alright." When ites to Gu Ruoyun, Murong Yan would spare the courtesies. After all, there was no one who was richer than her in ck Rock City. The cost of one weapon was nothing to her. Once the two women stepped into the weapons shop, the owner recognized Gu Ruoyun immediately and hurriedly shuffled towards them with a big grin on his face, "Lady Gu, choose whatever you like! I wont ept any money." As many people were had been trying to gather information about the governor of ck Rock City, this shop owner was smart enough to avoid addressing Gu Ruoyun as governor. Instead, he referred to her with a different title. "Theres no need for that, just give me a discount when the timees." Gu Ruoyun smiled and turned towards Murong Yan, "Ill have to leave pretty soon after this banquet so Im going to focus on increasing your powers. If you want your powers to grow, you must have a weapon that you can be proud of." "I understand." Murong Yan did not say much else as her gaze swept across each and every weapon in the shop. Suddenly, her eyes sparkled and she made her way to a red-colored double-edged sword. However, before she could even touch it, a hand had reached out from beside her and snatched the sword away. "I want this sword, youre going to let me have it!" That voice belonged to a young woman who was dressed in red. She gently stroked the sword as she looked at it with fond eyes. When she turned to look at the astonished Murong Yan, a hint of disdain shed across her eyes. In the past, Murong Yan would have immediately picked a fight with the woman in red. But now, after having experienced so many things, she was no longer as hot-headed as she used to be. So, even when the weapon she was interested in had just been snatched away in front of her eyes, she still maintained a friendly and courteous smile. "My Lady, this is a firste-first-serve basis. I saw this sword first but if you really like it that much, its doesnt really matter to me. Next time, please dont be so rude." The woman in reds face changed greatly as she threw the sword in her hand to a servant girl who had been following closely next to her and scoffed coldly. She raised her snow-white chin with arrogance, "Dont you know who I am?" Murong Yanughed icily as she stared fearlessly at the woman in reds fiery, angry eyes. She may have lost her brash temperament from the past but that does not mean that she would let herself be bullied. "Im the eldest daughter of the governor of Celestial Distance City. So what if youve seen this sword first? Now that Ive seen it, its mine!" Chapter 627: Everyone Arrives With Their Congratulations (3) Chapter 627: Everyone Arrives With Their Congrattions (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The young woman in red stared down at Murong Yan with contempt and her face was filled with disdain. Im the heiress to the governors pce so why should I bow to a woman like this? Manners? Manners are reserved for people who have a higher status than me! Ive met every heir to every governors pce in all of the in Hills and this woman is clearly a stranger. That means that shes not the daughter of any governor. Since thats the case, why should I have to be polite to her? Actually, under normal circumstances, the woman in reds attitude usually was not much of a problem. Murong Yans status was definitely lower than hers by a few ranks but as it turns out, the governor of ck Rock City, Gu Ruoyun, was right behind her! As such, Gu Ruoyunpletely ignored the woman in red and turned to the owner of the weapons shop. "How much is this sword?" She asked. "Err," The weapons shop owner was momentarily caught off guard before he replied, "Ten gold coins." If anyone else had requested to buy this sword, he would not have sold it, not even for a thousand gold coins. But Gu Ruoyun was the governor of ck Rock City after all. So, in order to establish a good rtionship, the owner of the weapons store did not want to raise the price. "Ten gold coins?" Gu Ruoyun produced ten gold coins from her sleeve and handed the money over to the shop owner. "These are for you. Another thing, if you have anything you need, you can pay the Murong family a visit. Theyll know what to do." She calmly added. How could Gu Ruoyun not notice that the weapons shop owner was trying to establish a good rtionship? As such, she had fulfilled his wish. Clearly, once he heard this, the weapons shop owner felt happier than if he had earned a few million gold coins! Establishing a good rtionship with the governors pce had no price. "You..." The woman in red trembled with rage. She may have liked this sword but she might not have purchased it. The problem now was, she has always had anything she has ever wanted since she was a child. No one had dared to deny her anything. So, no matter what, she would not let anyone else buy the sword! "Ten gold coins?" She scoffed coldly at the thought and snatched her purse from her servant girls hands. She then walked haughtily in front of Gu Ruoyun, "Im not letting you have this sword! Isnt it only a matter of ten gold pieces? I have a hundred gold pieces. Consider it as a bonus." The shop owner sent the woman in red a disdainful look when he heard this. Does she think that she could have this sword for only ten gold pieces? Ten gold pieces could probably buy a piece of scrap metal at the very most! I had put the Lord Governors position into consideration which was why I had asked for only ten gold pieces. She actually believed that this was the real price! "Miss, Id advise you to give this sword to Lady Murong. I have other products avable in my shop. Perhaps youd like to take a look. If you dont like the swords in my humble shop, youre wee to look around elsewhere." The weapons shop owner scoffed and continued to speak, "Furthermore, the price for this sword is more than a hundred gold pieces so perhaps you should have a look at the price first." The woman in red felt absolutely scornful . This shop owner had clearly sold it for ten gold pieces and now Im willing to buy it for ten times the asking price. That was out of respect for him! Otherwise, from what I can tell, I dont know when these people would actually be able to earn that much money. Except, when she saw the real price from the shop owner, the woman in red waspletely astounded. "Neen thousand gold pieces? Thats impossible. You had clearly just sold it for only ten gold pieces! Oh, I see it now... Youre all in cahoots, trying to trick me. Dont you know who I am?" The woman in reds eyes was spitting fire. From her point of view, the shop owner was coborating with these two women to extort her. Chapter 628: Everyone Arrives With Their Congratulations (4) Chapter 628: Everyone Arrives With Their Congrattions (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Neen thousand gold pieces?" Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "No, that was its previous price. Now that this sword belongs to me, its not like you cant have it if you really want to. Bring me one million gold pieces and Ill sell it to you for cheap." The woman in red was so angry that she nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. This scrap metal piece of a sword, shes actually asking a million gold pieces for it? And she has the audacity to say that shes selling it for cheap? This is f*cking daylight robbery. "Are you trying to f*cking rob me?" Ovee by her extreme rage, the woman in red swore out loud as she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. Bang! Gu Ruoyun waved her hand, raising a strong gust of wind and flinging the servant girl who was standing next to the woman in red out of the way. Then, she raised her hand to catch the sword. "Im not selling if you cant pay the price. Murong Yan, lets go." Murong Yan red coldly at the woman in red before she turned and started to exit the shop with Gu Ruoyun. Just as the two women were about to leave, the woman in red spoke again. "Were here to attend the banquet of the governor of ck Rock City so we are considered as guests of ck Rock City. If your governor finds out about this, she wont let you off so easily!" Unable to help herself, Murong Yan chuckled. She dared to say that the governor wont spare her in front of Gu Ruoyun herself? "Dumb f*ck." Murong Yan then swore out loud as well. Her face was awash with disdain. "Who are you f*cking calling a dumb f*ck?" The woman in red leaped with rage, ring fiercely at Murong Yan, "Trust me, your governor will have you both executed for treating the guests of ck Rock City in this manner!" "Youre so certain that the Lord Governor will help you?" Murong Yan smiled with ridicule as she asked. "Thats for sure." The woman in red raised her chin arrogantly, "No one would offend their honored guests for the sake of two dogs in their own home!" Noticing that Murong Yan was about to make a retort, Gu Ruoyun calmly spoke up, "Lets go, we still have a lot of things to finish up. Theres no need to waste time here with people like these." "Yes." Murong Yan replied respectfully and followed Gu Ruoyun out of the shop. They could hear the woman in red stomping her foot from inside the shop. "My Lady, our humble shop does not wee your imperial chariot. Please leave." The shop owner sneered then went about his own business, no longer sparing the incensed young woman another look. "You are also nothing but a dog!" The woman in red gritted her teeth, "Yet you still seem to think that youre better than everyone else. You just wait and see. Wait until the governors banquet begins. I will report you all to your governor and have her clear out the shop." Then, she stomped her foot again and dragged the servant girl out of the weapons shop. Todays events have caused a great hatred within her heart. She will not rest until those two women were dead! ... Three dayster, at the governors banquet. Prior to this, all guests had been arranged to stay with prominent families. Initially, they had rejoiced because of this because they assumed that they would be able to collect more information regarding the governor. However, during these past three days, no matter how many benefits they had dangled in front of their hosts, those people would turn their heads away and leave. Even a servant who was tasked with sweeping the floor had not dared to respond to them. As such, no one was able to collect the information they wanted during the past three days. Chapter 629: Everyone Arrives With Their Congratulations (5) Chapter 629: Everyone Arrives With Their Congrattions (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three dayster, the day of the banquet has finally arrived. Early in the morning, many ornate horse-drawn carriages arrived at the homes of aristocratic families to escort the guests to the governors pce. However, when they entered the governors pce, everyone was shocked and cried out in surprise. "Heavens, do my eyes deceive me? Is that the legendary Heavenly Spirit Tree in the garden? One sapling of this can rake in a hundred million gold pieces in an auction! It is said that the Heavenly Spirit Tree has properties which can help in spirit gathering. If you were to practice your cultivation under this tree, half the battle is already won. I never thought that she would actually nt this tree in her garden so casually." "And over there, that looks like the Nine Seed Lotus in the lotus pond! It is said that one lotus nut from the Nine Seed Lotus can turn a good-for-nothing with severed veins into a genius in an instant! Such a mythical object and she has it right here?" "Just who is the governor of ck Rock City? How could her garden be filled with such valuable treasures?" The crowd could not help but gasp as they discreetly tried to figure out Gu Ruoyuns identity. Its most likely that not a single person in the Banished Lands has the ability to spend this much money alone. Even the number one family in the Banished Lands, the Ye family, does not have this much power! "Ladies and gentlemen, please enter. Our governor will be arriving soon." Master Murong received the guests with a smile for when he had seen the look on their faces, he could not help but smilecently. The Lord Governor had decided to do this as a form of intimidation! Without this intimidation, theres no telling how these powers would bully ck Rock City when she has left! "Alright, lets go in and have some tea." An elder spoke up after taking a deep breath. He certainly wanted to calm his nerves with a cup of tea. This disy of power is terrifying! Could it be that there is now another more powerful force besides the Ye family? Otherwise, how could such a young woman sessfully make the whole of ck Rock City bow to her? Furthermore, if she does not have that kind of power, she would never have managed to obtain so many precious treasures. They all felt terrified at the thought of this. Initially, they had wanted to make a disy of strength in front of this new governor but now, they had all been scared half to death by a twenty-year-old woman. "Come." Master Murong smiledcently and led the guests into the banquet hall. After they had all taken their seats, Master Murong pped his hands, immediately ushering in a group of servant girls who entered the room leisurely and began pouring tea for all the guests. An ugly look appeared on everyones face when they saw the tiny little teacups. "Hehe, isnt your ck Rock City a little too petty? So many of us have journeyed from far away yet you would serve us tea with such tiny teacups? Its fine if you dont have exquisite food but why dont you change into bigger cups? These barely contain one mouthful of tea." A middle-aged man sitting further below the crowd put down his cup angrily and spoke with a hint of ridicule. This governor of ck Rock City is looking down on us! Such a small cup is clearly an insult to us. Master Murong swept his gaze towards the middle-aged man and chuckled, "Governor of Heavenly Feather City, please finish the tea first before telling us about the hospitality of ck Rock City." "Hmph." The governor of Heavenly Feather City scoffed and raised his cup to his lips. He was just about to speak again after drinking it but he was suddenly gripped with astonishment. He looked thoroughly startled as if he could not believe what he had just experienced. In that moment, he felt as if the spiritual energy in his body has increased by a slight amount. To a Martial Honor like him, this increase in spiritual energy was akin to a small droplet of water in ake but even if this was a small drop of water, it was something that was worth getting excited about for it has been a long time since his spiritual ocean had actually felt an increase. Chapter 630: Departure (1) Chapter 630: Departure (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hence, the governor of Heavenly Feather Citys initially shocked expression soon turned into excitement. However, he still felt a lot of skepticism. "Governor of Heavenly Feather City, now you know why the teacup was so small in size. Our tea is extremely expensive so we can only provide everyone with only one pot. Were using it to serve all our guests and if you wished to drink a few more cups, the rest wont have any chance to drink any at all. So tell me, by serving each and every one of you with one small cup, are we still treating you unfairly?" Master Murong smiled deviously because only he knew that the tea had been added with some Spirit Gathering Pills. With a few Spirit Gathering Pills shared out amongst so many people, the effects would not be too obvious. Even so, it was enough to send anyone who had sipped the tea into a daze on the spot. Their dazed eyes speak of how inconceivable this situation was. Some of them even licked their lips, clearly wanting to sample another taste of this tea. But as they were told, this tea was meant for serving important guests and they only had one pot. How could they ask for more so shamelessly? "Its no loss, no loss at all!" The governor of Heavenly Feather City repressed the tremors within his heart and spoke in a heartfelt way, "This is truly the best hospitality Ive ever received. I have misunderstood your honorable home and I ask that you forgive me. Ah right, what time will the governor be arriving?" "Please rest assured and wait for a moment, she will be arriving soon." Master Murong was grinning from ear to ear. After all, he had once carried a lower to middle position in ck Rock City but now so many governors were treating him with such courtesy. What an amazing feeling! "By the way, once your governor arrives, she must take responsibility for an incident which concerns the Celestial Distance City governors pce." Just as Master Murong was answering the crowds questions with a smile on his face, an angry voice suddenly chimed in. Master Murong frowned gently and swept his gaze towards the governor of Celestial Distance City and a young woman who was dressed in red. He replied indifferently, "May I know what matter that requires our governors responsibility?" "Hmph!" The governor of Celestial Distance City did not respond but the young woman in red next to him rose to her feet and scoffed icily, "What else? Your two dogs from ck Rock City! They had dared to treat your honored guests with such rudeness. Dogs like those who dare to bite their own masters should be whipped to death. Their lives are nothing but a waste of resources." Master Murongs face turned grave and a cold smile appeared on his smile, "My Lady, I dont know what youre talking about and neither do I know the situation. But I do know that it is not within an outsiders right to bully the citizens of ck Rock City! Furthermore, you are only a guest, not a master!" "Guests of the master are also considered as masters. Those two dogs have offended their superiors and bitten their own masters. Do they not deserve death? You are also merely a dog of the governor of ck Rock City. I dont wish to speak to you. Have ck Rock Citys governor speak to me directly!" In that moment, Master Murongs face turned into a particrly ugly shade. Even the other governors sighed incessantly. While their initial intention in journeying to ck Rock City was to show off their superiority to the governor, based on the current situation, the governor of ck Rock City seems to be a ratherplex person. It would be best to avoid provoking such a person for the time being. However, this unruly Miss High-and-Mighty of Celestial Distance City had directly insulted a personnel of the governors pce and called him a dog. This was simply too arrogant. Just then, a clear and calm voice, with hints of a serene smile, sounded from outside the banquet hall. "Are you looking for me?" The voice was like a fresh breeze on a clear day, immediately drawing the attention of everyone in the room. Chapter 631: Departure (2) Chapter 631: Departure (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A sh of green robes fluttered under the light breeze. The woman had a calm smile on her face. Her clear, cold gaze swept across every face in the crowd before finallynding on the young woman in red. The young woman in red was astonished at the sight of Gu Ruoyuns appearance. She could not grasp why this woman had appeared at the banquet. However, she did not think too much of it. Neither did she bother to consider the meaning of her words as she immediately cried out angrily, "You damned girl, I never thought that you would dare to walk into this trap! I was talking about you, you dog. Just wait and see. When your governor arrives, Ill make her punish you!" "Forget it, Fuer. Theres no need for you to rile yourself up over a woman like her." The governor of Celestial Distance City hurriedly consoled his daughter, "Its not worth it to harm your body in your rage for her. Wait for the governor of ck Rock City to arrive and Ill ask her to give this woman to you. Then, you can do as you like with her. Im certain that the governor of ck Rock City would let me keep my reputation on this." The governor of Celestial Distance City was not normally so dim-witted but when ites to matters involving his darling daughter, he would forget all reason. So, in times like this, he would not have a clear mind. Master Murongs face had turned so dark that it could not possibly get any cker. A fiery rage gathered within his chest, kindling into a raging me. He was enraged because the person she had just insulted was their Lord Governor! He was so angry that he could barely contain himself from pping this vicious woman to death. "Governor of Celestial Distance City, this is the daughter of your pce. What great upbringing she disys." Master Murong smiled icily before hurriedly walking towards Gu Ruoyun and spoke respectfully with joined fists, "Lord Governor, youve finally arrived." Lord Governor? The entire room burst into a cacophony of discussion when they heard this. Honestly speaking, they had previously heard that the governor of ck Rock City was a twenty-year-old woman but was still skeptical of that fact. Now that theyve seen it for themselves, they fully believed that the rumors were indeed true! Regardless of how many powerful supporters this woman has behind her, if she was not powerful herself, how could a force like ck Rock City bow to her? However, she was such a young Martial Honor! Perhaps not even the Little Master of the Ye family could aplish such a feat! What kind of a freak of nature was she and where had shee from? Gu Ruoyun walked towards the governor of Celestial Distance City with a smile hanging on her face and asked, "You said that I would preserve your reputation? I wonder what kind of reputation youd like to have? As long as its within my capabilities, Ill definitely give it to you." Just then, the governor of Celestial Distance Citys face turned from white to green then from green to white again. He dearly wished that there was a hole which he could bury himself in. I had just told the governor of ck Rock City to give herself up to Fuer to be tortured right in front of the governor herself. Ive even said that she would preserve my reputation for this... Heavens, what an idiotic error Ivemitted. "Youre the governor of ck Rock City?" Fuer widened her eyes in shock and her beautiful face drained of color, "Impossible, how could you possibly be the governor of ck Rock City? This is definitely impossible!" Previously, when she had met Gu Ruoyun, she had carried an air of great superiority. Now, in contrast to their previous encounter, how could her air superiority count for anything? Nevertheless, she was not satisfied! This woman was clearly not very much older than me so what right does she have to be the governor of a city? Fuer gritted her teeth at the thought of this. She was struck speechless and the rage in her eyes turned into jealousy. She was jealous of this womans great aplishments! Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely but did not say anything else. She slowly walked towards the seat of the master as her clear, cold eyes shone with a calm light. Chapter 632: Departure (3) Chapter 632: Departure (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Im sure that a lot of you have heard about me and must be feeling curious about me as well. The reason why Ive invited you here is to make an announcement! From now on, Im the governor of ck Rock City. Furthermore, I will make ck Rock City the most powerful in the entire in Hills." Gu Ruoyun smiled again before continuing, "Youve seen the situation of ck Rock City for yourselves so Im not just saying this for the sake of it. One day, it wille true." Hearing this, the governors seated beneath her began whispering amongst themselves. Thats right, ck Rock Citys power has grown so much that it was shocking. That also proves that this young governor was supported by extremely powerful supporters. It would be best to try not to provoke someone like this as much as possible. Otherwise, if one happened to anger the mysterious power behind her, the entire governors pce would be finished. "Theres one more thing," Gu Ruoyun paused and smiled, "Im searching for news about one particr item." "What is it, if you dont mind telling us, governor of ck Rock City?" The governor of Heavenly Feather City smiled as he asked. "My surname is Gu, you may call me Lady Gu." Gu Ruoyun paused before continuing, "Actually, my biggest reason in calling all of you here is because I need some information. I wonder if any of you have heard of the Hells Lotus?" Hells Lotus? Everyone looked at each other in dismay, seeing the shock in one anothers eyes. The Hells Lotus is the most valuable thing in the Banished Lands. Simrly, no one really knows where the Hells Lotus really is. So, once she saw the look on their faces, Gu Ruoyun sighed. Just as she was about to speak again, an elderly voice sounded, "This Hells Lotus, I think I may have heard who it belongs to." The voice was like the sound of Nature, causing Gu Ruoyuns eyes to sparkle. Nevertheless, she hurriedly returned back to normal. "If you can give me the information, Ill give you the remaining contents of this pot of tea." Gu Ruoyun calmed the excitement in her heart and purposely evened out her voice. The pot of tea she had spoken of was the very same one with Spirit Gathering Pills dissolved in it. Since she was in front of these powerful forces, she could not speak of pills so casually. But even this mere pot of tea could make everyones breathing quicken. "It is the old-timer of the Ye family." The old man looked at the pot of tea in front of Gu Ruoyun and gulped, "Old Ye Lan of the Ye family has possessed a stump of Hells Lotus for over ten years. But that was many years ago so Im not sure if the Hells Lotus is still in the Ye familys possession." Ye Lan? Gu Ruoyuns eyes darted back and forth. If I had known that he was in possession of a Hells Lotus, I should have asked him while he was still in ck Rock City at the time. Unfortunately, Ye Lan has already returned to the Ye family home. No matter what, I will not give up on this opportunity. The Ye Family home... I must pay them a visit! The Hells Lotus is the only way to save Xiao Ye. "Alright, this pot of tea now belongs to you. Master Murong, Ill leave the rest to you. Ill take my leave now." Gu Ruoyun slowly rose from her seat and walked out of the banquet hall. She stretched as she faced the sunlight outside the door then returned to her quarters. "Now that I have information on the Hells Lotus, I must get it for Xiao Ye while its still early. Now that matters in ck Rock City are pretty much at a conclusion, its time for me to leave." Chapter 633: Departure (4) Chapter 633: Departure (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After that, Gu Ruoyun began to pack her things. In the middle of packing, her hand stopped as she noticed the ck box which had been gifted to her by Mei Xue. "I can feel an aura stirring within this box but I still have not been able to open it. Perhaps I dont know how to unlock it?" She frowned and sighed, "Forget it. Ill bring it along. Ill find a way to crack it open someday." She threw the box into the Ancient Divine Pagoda then wrapped up her belongings and pushed the rooms door open. A familiar face greeted her outside the door, causing Gu Ruoyun to pause her footsteps. "Youre leaving?" Murong Yan gently bit her lips and asked softly. Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Ive lingered here for far too long and now that Ive gotten the information I needed, its time for me to leave this ce." "Then... Will youe back?" "Yes." Gu Ruoyun replied without hesitation. If possible, she really wanted to take these forces out of the Banished Lands. However, she could not expose her final trump card in front of the others. Therefore, she had no other way to take them with her. "Murong Yan, there are all sorts of nts in the governors pces courtyard that you can use to scare off other forces. They will also draw unwanted attention from some of them. So, Ive ced a formation in the governors pce. If something were to happen to ck Rock City, you can hide the citizens there. This way, you wont have to worry about an invasion from foreign powers." This formation had been given to her by Zixie back in Azure Dragon Country long ago. Now, she finally had a use for it. Without this formation, she would never feel easy with showing off those valuable nts for all to see. "Understood." Murong Yan nodded and aplex look shed across her eyes, "We will await your return here. As long as you are absent, the governors position will remain empty." Gu Ruoyun smiled but didnt say anything else. She excused herself from Murong Yan and kept moving forward without looking back. She raised her hand and waved goodbye, followed by a light and airy voice that solidified a final image in Murong Yans eyes. "Say goodbye to your grandfather and Lu Shaochen for me! Ill take my leave now. Once Ive finished my task, Ille back and visit you all." Murong Yan gazed at the woman as she left. She felt tears forming in her eyes but she stubbornly forced them down. She believed that one day, this woman wille back to them. Be it a few years or over ten years, they would wait for her to return to ck Rock City... If she forgot about them, they would continue to wait for her forever. ... In all of the in Hills, the most mysterious city of all was the legendary Holy City. It was said that every family in the Holy City contains at least a few Martial Honors and a single family could easily annihte any of the other cities. As such, this has cemented the position of the Holy City in peoples hearts. Still, everyone knows that the ones who held the leadership position in the Holy City were the legendary Ye family! The Ye family was indeed legendary, especially Ye Lan. To this very day, no one knows his true rank! Perhaps he had even surpassed the rank of a Martial Honor! The Ye family had been able to cement their position as the most powerful family in the Banished Lands because of him. However, aside from a few elders in the Ye family, not many have actually seen Ye Lan in person. He does not usually show himself in public and until now, not even the citizens of Holy City knew what he looked like. Chapter 634: Departure (5) Chapter 634: Departure (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In order to enter Holy City, one must first pass through another ce! Tranquil Mountain City! Tranquil Mountain Citys position in the Banished Lands was second to that of Holy City but not because of its power. Instead, this was because the governors daughter had inws with a coteral rtive of a son of the Ye family! Even though that son was merely a coteral rtive, he holds a rtively high position in the Ye family. Since the governors daughter was able tond this son, naturally, no one would dare to provoke this heiress. As such, the heiress had taken the opportunity long ago to rule as a despot! She had implemented a rule for Tranquil Mountain City - anyone who wishes to pass must fork out a hundred thousand gold pieces! If one does not have the money, one could use other items to barter as well. Tranquil Mountain City was her territory after all so if one wished to pass through her territory, one would have to pay the toll! Hence, when Gu Ruoyun reached the city gates, she was stopped by armored guards. "Can I help you?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrow and turned towards them. Her face was calm and collected. The man standing in the middle of the group was clearly their leader. He frowned as he observed the young girl in green before him. He spoke arrogantly, "Miss, are you not aware of the rules in Tranquil Mountain City? Anyone who wishes to pass must hand over a hundred thousand gold pieces!" "A hundred thousand gold pieces?" Gu Ruoyun was shocked at the number before presently replying with a sneer, "A hundred thousand gold pieces? Sorry, I dont have that kind of money." "You dont?" The leaderughed icily and rudely blocked Gu Ruoyun from the city gates. He raised his head and looked down at her arrogantly, "If you dont have a hundred thousand gold pieces, you can use other items for exchange. However, based on your in and simple garment, youre definitely not ady of nobility. Therefore, the Tranquil Mountain City Gates will never open for the likes of you!" "What if..." Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes and smiled, "What if I said that I insist on passing through this ce?" "Then my apologies, were going to have to trouble you into paying our Lady a visit. But let me give you a piece of advice, I cant guarantee that youlle out alive after meeting our Lady." The leader replied arrogantly. From his observations, this simple-looking woman does not seem toe from noble origins. Furthermore, their Ladys fianc was a disciple of the Ye family so regardless of how powerful ones backers are, how could they evenpare with the Ye family who was number one family in the Banished Land, the Ye family? "Sorry, I dont have that kind of time." At this moment, Gu Ruoyuns heart was only concerned about Qianbei Yes condition. All she could think of was retrieving the Hells Lotus as soon as possible. So, obviously, she would not want to linger and waste any time here. "Damned girl, youd dare to set your condition after turning down a request! Well only give you two options. One, get out of Tranquil Mountain City. Two, follow us to meet our Lady." The leaderughed icily and stared haughtily at Gu Ruoyun. At this moment, some onlookers could no longer bear the sight of this and hurriedly tried to advise Gu Ruoyun, "Miss, perhaps you should just follow our example and give them the hundred thousand gold pieces. Sigh, my business requires me to pass through Tranquil Mountain City so I have no choice but to use the money to avoid misfortune." Even though many people have not been happy with Tranquil Mountain Citys extortion tactic, they had no other choice. They would never pass through this ce unless they absolutely had no other options. "See that?" The leader grabbed the hundred thousand gold pieces which had been surrendered by the others and looked at Gu Ruoyun coldly, "Do you know what the phrase a wise man submits to circumstances means? If you dont understand this principle, your life will be a waste! I wont barter with you on ount of your youth. You should leave this ce immediately and never set foot in Tranquil Mountain City again." Chapter 635: Nangong Yue (1) Chapter 635: Nangong Yue (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A few days ago, her Ladyship had set her eye on a weapon but the price for it was too steep. If these passersby pay the toll fee, she would have enough money to purchase that weapon. Who are these peoplepared to the weapon her Ladyship wants? How could they match up to our iparably honorable Lady? They should be proud that they have the opportunity to contribute to her ability to buy that weapon. They really dont know whats good for them. "Ill say this one more time, get out of the way!" Gu Ruoyun wrinkled her brow but her voice retained its calmness. "You damned girl, if you wont do this the easy way then well do it the hard way!" the leaders expression changed immediately and he bellowed angrily, "Men, take this woman away!" "Yes, sir!" Upon receiving the order, the city guards charged towards Gu Ruoyun. Their ferocious gaze was no different from robbers. "Scram!" Bang! A powerful force erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body and the guards who had been charging towards her were sent whirling out of the way as if they had just met with a violent hurricane. The guards flew a distance before crashing violently to the ground. "Ive said that I dont have the time." She did not spare another look at the ashed-faced leader and walked right into the city. Just then, a haughty voice chimed in from the back. It carried a hint of annoyance. "Whats going on here?" "My Lady?" The leaders eyes sparkled and he quickly directed his gaze to the front. When he saw the woman who was on a saddled steed, he quickly reported, "This woman refused to pay the toll fee and she also refused to follow us to meet with you. We were just about to teach her a lesson but we didnt expect you to be here." The richly-dressed woman frowned and nced at the fallen guards who were sprawled on the ground. She scoffed coldly, "Was it you who intended to teach others a lesson or someone else had just taught you a lesson?" Hearing this, the leaders face turned into a particrly ugly shade. He shot Gu Ruoyun a fierce re. If it had not been for this woman, I would not have been chastized by Her Ladyship. "Bunch of useless things." The richly-dressed Nangong Yue scoffed then turned her gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. Her lips curled into a smile, "Miss, this is the Tranquil Mountain City. Youve refused to pay the toll fee and youve harmed the soldiers of my city. Dont you realize how unreasonable this is? If youre unable to pay the fees, thats fine. I can give you a chance. I see that youre quite powerful so how about bing my bodyguard for ten years? Youd need about ten years to earn ten thousand gold pieces. Ill offset ten thousand gold pieces every month. What do you say?" Since this woman had been able to defeat this bunch of useless things, her powers probably arent too shabby. Also, based on her appearance, she probably doesnt have a lot of money. So why not be kind and give her a chance? Ten thousand gold pieces a year and the opportunity to enter the governors pce, how many people have earnestly longed for a chance like this? Nangong Yue believed that this woman could not possibly refuse such a good offer. "My apologies." Just then, a light and airy voice sounded, "Im not interested." What? This time, it wasnt just Nangong Yue who was shocked, the people around her were astonished as well. Not a single person in the vicinity was not aware of the Eldest Lady of Tranquil Mountain Citys cruelty and greediness. If anyone was unable to pay the toll fee and still insisted on passing through, they would end up being beaten until they were crippled. In some severe cases, they could even lose their lives! No one had expected the cruel and greedy Eldest Lady Nangong to spare someone yet this person had casually rejected that opportunity! Chapter 636: Nangong Yue (2) Chapter 636: Nangong Yue (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nangong Yues expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold and a cold light shed across her elegant face. "Miss, are you sure that you want to refuse my offer? Honestly, no one has ever dared to disobey me even when I was a child. Are you sure that youre not willing to be my bodyguard? If you still wish to continue after ten years, I can pay you ten thousand gold pieces every year. Would you reject this as well?" Nangong Yue simply could not believe this travel-worn woman who obviously looked to be from an impoverished family. Ten thousand gold pieces, most people would give their lives for that kind of money and yet she had refused... This woman is definitely putting up a noble and virtuous act! "Im not interested." Gu Ruoyun did not even bother to raise her head as her clear, cold voice rang out, "Furthermore, I want you to get out of the way this instant!" "You..." Nangong Yue trembled with rage. She asked again, "Ill give you onest chance, do you agree or not?! If you refuse, I will take you back to the governors pce." "Out of the way!" Her voice was clear and light but Nangong Yue could feel a fist mming into her chest suddenly. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fell from her steed. "My Lady!" The bodyguards behind Nangong Yue turned pale and quickly helped her back onto her feet. They then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "Youve hurt the Lady of our family. Clearly, youre looking for death. Lets kill this woman and help our Lady vent her frustration!" One bodyguard remained behind to support Nangong Yue as the rest of the group charged towards Gu Ruoyun. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Countless des of wind slowly appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. They pierced through the sky and flew towards the people charging towards her. In that moment, blood sttered everywhere, dyeing the ground red. All the bodyguards held their necks which were now bleeding profusely. Their anguished cries shook the ground. Nangong Yue was dazed with shock and her body trembled slightly. When Gu Ruoyun walked pass next to her, she did not even have to courage to stop her... After a long pause, once Gu Ruoyun had finally disappeared, the leader finally returned to his senses and hurriedly rushed to Nangong Yues side. "My Lady." "Get away from me!" Nangong Yue pushed the leader aside and scrambled to her feet, "You utterly useless pieces of trash, you couldnt even defeat one woman. Nurturing you was only a waste of our food and resources. Im going to inform my father about this. Let my father send his men to take care of that woman!" Then, she leaped onto her horse and cracked the whip fiercely, racing towards the Tranquil Mountain City governors pce at top speed. At this moment, in the governors official residence, the governor who had just returned from the banquet at ck Rock City was sitting in his study and reading a letter. A familiar figure then flew into the room and ran quickly towards him. "Father, someone has hit your daughter, you must avenge me!" "What?" The Tranquil Mountain City governor was astonished. He immediately tossed the letter in his hand down and swiftly rose to his feet. He asked anxiously, "Yueer, who dares toy their hand on you?" "It was a woman in green robes." Nangong Yue fiercely gritted her teeth. Every time when she thought of that pure, honest and calm-looking face, she would have the urge to want to tear her to shreds, "That woman is about twenty years of age and shes very good at acting. She looked cool and calm the entire time, clearly acting noble and virtuous." Chapter 637: Nangong Yue (3) Chapter 637: Nangong Yue (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The governor of Tranquil Mountain City fell silent and slowly returned to his seat. After he had returned from the governor of ck Rock Citys banquet, he received news that the governor of ck Rock City had left ck Rock City. Based on the current circumstances, she must be on her way to Holy City to search for the Hells Lotus. Otherwise, why had she asked about the Hells Lotus in the first ce? Also, based on Yueers description of that woman, its highly likely that shes the governor of ck Rock City. "Yueer," The governor of Tranquil Mountain City sighed at the thought, "Its best not to provoke this woman." "Why?" Nangong Yue could not understand it. Father has always loved me dearly yet now, not only was he unwilling to avenge me, hes asking me to not provoke that woman. "Because it is highly likely that the woman you had just described is the governor of ck Rock City." "The governor of ck Rock City?" Nangong Yue sneered, "That woman was dressed like amoner, she couldnt possibly be the master of a city. Besides, so what if she is the governor of ck Rock City? Brother Yu would never stand idly by and watch another person bully me. Brother Yu is a disciple of the Ye family. Even though hes only a coteral rtive, he has already climbed his way into the Ye family deaconship and has a very high position in the Ye family. What reason do I have to fear a newly minted governor from a small ce? "Yuer, you dont understand. The governor of ck Rock City definitely has a powerful backer. Otherwise, she would not be where she is today. Let this matter go and dont provoke her in the future. If you end up provoking her powerful backer, Im afraid that even I wont be able to protect you." The governor of Tranquil Mountain City sighed as he advised her exasperatedly. Hearing her fathers words, Nangong Yue held her temper and did not say anything more. Since my father is unwilling to support me, Ill go to Holy City and meet Brother Yu right now. Brother Yu will definitely protect me! She scoffed as she thought of this, turned on her heels and left the room,pletely ignoring her father. "It seems that Ive indulged her too much." The governor of Tranquil Mountain City smiled bitterly and watched Nangong Yue as she left. Its not like he was ignorant of what his daughter has been up to but in the end, he had allowed her to do whatever she wished as long as she was happy. Now, it would seem that this girls attitude might actually provoke the wrath of some powerful cultivator sooner orter. By then, she might not be able to get away so easily like she had managed to today. If she had faced a more short-tempered cultivator instead, perhaps I would have ended up meeting her corpse today. "Servants, look after the Lady for me. Shes not allowed to leave the house for the next three months." The governor of Tranquil Mountain City forced himself to be ruthless and made the decision. "Yueer, I hope that you wont me me. Im doing this for your own good and its time for you to have an attitude adjustment. I dont wish for Tranquil Mountain City to be destroyed by your hand." Of course, Nangong Yue would never understand her fathers painstaking effort and neither was she willing to make the effort to understand as well! In the past, no matter what she had done, her father would be duty bound to always stand by her side. Now, he had actually put her under house arrest. As such, she pushed all the me onto Gu Ruoyun. If it had not been for this woman, Father would never have ced me under house arrest! Perhaps this woman was actually acquianted with my father and had seduced him in the past. She has probablymitted some unsavoury acts with him. Otherwise, why would my father be helping her? That also exins why she had rejected my offer to be my bodyguard. That makes sense! Bing my fathers woman would be a far more powerful position that being my bodyguard! The more Nangong Yue thought about it, the more she felt that it was entirely possible. How could a penniless girl reject such an enticing opportunity to earn money? Surely it was because she would have ess to a better source of ie! Chapter 638: Nangong Yue (4) Chapter 638: Nangong Yue (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Youve had clearly put on a noble and virtuous act but youre simply too shameless for daring to seduce my father while my mother is still around. If I ever see you again, Ill crush you utterly and make your fall from graceplete. Thatll show my father what a vulgar and money-grubbing woman you truly are!" ... Outside the city, Gu Ruoyun exhaled and turned to look at Tranquil Mountain City. The excitement began to well up from within her heart. "Ill be arriving atHoly City soon. I just need to retrieve the Hells Lotus then I can revive Xiao Ye. I must get there as swiftly as I can." With that being said, she no longer lingered and rushed on her way towards Holy City. She was so fast that she left a trail of dust behind her. The people she had passed on the way could not make out what she looked like. All they saw was a sh of green robes zipping past them at the speed of light. Holy City, at the Ye family home. Ye Nuo was ring angrily at the old man before him as he eximed irritably, "Ill say this one more time. I want to see Bodyguard Gu and you cant stop me!" Ye Lan immediately rolled his eyes at him and replied scornfully, "You saw what kind of dangers that girl has encountered. What could you have done when you had been following her around? If you really want to help her, you should continue working hard in your cultivation. Once youve broken through to the rank of a Martial Emperor, you can go look for her! No, it should be after youve broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor!" "Stupid old man, youre always using this to force me. You want me to breakthrough to the rank of a Martial Honor? Only your mother would think that it was that easy, Doesnt that mean that you want to lock me in here for about ten to twenty years? No! By then, Bodyguard Gu would already have been snatched up by some other man!" The more Ye Nuo thought about it, the more he felt that this was entirely possible. If he was absent for ten to twenty years, perhaps Bodyguard Gu would have already forgotten about him and run off with someone else. When ites to his own grandson, Ye Lan would attack without mercy, "I see that Lady Gu is rather outstanding so shes probably with someone else already. Idiot boy, you are only a ten-year-old child. What do you know about love? Dont get mixed into these matters foolishly." "I dont care, Im going to take Bodyguard Gu as my wife. That way, she can only apany me alone. You have no right to take her away from me either." Besides, to Ye Nuo, as long as he makes Gu Ruoyun his wife, they can be together forever. Then we shall see how this old man ns on forcing me away. "And what if shes already some elses wife?" Ye Lan looked at Ye Nuo as he asked. "Then..." Ye Nuo wrinkled his adorable eyebrows, "Ill marry into Bodyguard Gus family." Ye Lans elderly face immediately turned dark. This idiot boy, he actually wants to be someone elses son-inw? I have truly wasted my time in nurturing him for so many years. He would actually run off with someone else so easily, he doesnt even think of his own grandfather. "Father." Just then, a respectful voice sounded from the side. Ye Lan felt irritated at being disturbed during his conversation with his grandson. He furrowed his brows and turned towards the middle-aged man in front of him, "Xinglin, is there something that you need?" "Father, I wonder if the Master still remembers Ye Yu? Ive mentioned him to you once." Ye Xinglin smiled and asked. "Ye Yu?" The old man wrinkled his brows, momentarily unable to recall that name. Seeing this, Ye Nuo whispered softly into his amnesiac grandfathers ear, "Grandfather, Second Uncle is talking about the head of the penal offices disciple, Ye Yu." "Oh?" Ye Lan came to a sudden realization, "Why, what hes done now?" "Its like this, father," Ye Xinglin smiled and continued, "That Ye Yu is quite talented and has already reached the rank of a Martial Emperor at the age of twenty. I think that only Nuoer can bepared to such talent. Ive been paying close attention to him. Otherwise, as a coteral rtive, he would never have been able to enter the penal office. Just now, he had just asked for my help. ording to him, his fiance has been locked up by the governor of Tranquil Mountain City and he is asking for permission to bring her here under the name of the Ye family. He has also asked us to create a position for his fiance. His fiance is not of the same surname so Ivee to ask for your opinion." Chapter 639: Nangong Yue (5) Chapter 639: Nangong Yue (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats all?" Ye Lan furrowed his brows again. Finally, he rxed his gaze and calmly replied, "You can all take care of matters like these on your own. Theres no need to consult me. If you really cant make a decision, discuss this with your older brother." In the past, Ye Yus talent would have definitely intrigued Ye Lan and gained his attention. Unfortunately, after meeting the exceptional Gu Ruoyun, he definitely found it hard to feel any excitement towards this. Now, whenever he looked at his grandson, he would feel as if his talents were not up to standard. Hence, he shot Ye Nuo a fierce re and eximed irritably, "Idiot boy, what are you still foolishly standing here for? Get your *ss into cultivation this instant. Look at your bullsh*t excuse of talent. If you dont have a breakthrough in one month, dont even think ofing to see me." As he spoke, he raised his leg, aiming it at Ye Nuo. Luckily, Ye Nuo was fast enough to avoid him. As he left, Ye Nuo pulled a face at Ye Lan and disappeared very quickly. Ye Xinglin was shocked. It wasmon knowledge that his nephew had a talent that no one could match and has always been his fathers pride. Every time he was mentioned in conversation with his good friends, he would speak proudly of Nuoers talents. But now... What has happened? Father... Actually thinks that Nuoers talents are sub-par? If thats the case, who else in all of the Banished Lands could match up to Nuoer? "You can leave now." Ye Lan smiled bitterly before turning towards Ye Xinglin. "Oh, by the way, whats that Ye Yu and his fiance like?" "In response to your question, Father, Ye Yu is always eager to prove himself and is very powerful. He is also well-versed with the Ye familys rules. As for his future bride, Ive not met her yet but ording to Ye Yu, Nangong Yue has an upright personality and a good temperament. Shes the kind of person who would not provoke others so long as others do not provoke her first. I trust Ye Yus words so please rest assured, Father." "Thats fine then." Ye Lan nodded, "If shes the kind who will invite trouble, the Ye family will never ept her! Xinglin, do not judge me based on the fact that Im the number one cultivator in the Banished Lands. It does not mean that the rest of the Banished Lands are weaker than me! There are still a few reclusive old demons. Ive only managed to im the title as the number one because no one knows about them. Aside from the Banished Lands, theres also the East Peak Maind as well, where countless powerful cultivators reside. Not to mention the fact that the monarchs in every country are at the rank of a Martial Supreme, there are even many high-leveled Martial Supremes. What I have in my hands is nothingpared to them. This is why Ive been very cautious all my life. If no one provokes me, I would never pick a fight with anyone at all." "Father, I understand." Ye Xinglin replied respectfully, "I will send my men to look into Nangong Yues personality after this. Please dont worry, father." "You and Ye Nuos father are reasonable men and I admire that. However, I must tell you this, sometimes, a truly powerful cultivator can be the most inconspicuous person. The more simple-looking they are, the more powerful they may be. Only a few who truly consider themselves invincible would openly show off their powers to the world. These people are brain-dead idiots in our eyes!" The reason why Ye Lan was where he was today had been because of his cautious nature. Of course, if anyone were to provoke him, he would not be soft-hearted about it! Chapter 640: The Flames Of Nirvana (1) Chapter 640: The mes Of Nirvana (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If anyone dares tomit a crime against the Ye family, they will have touched his reversed scale and he would not rest until the criminal is dead! As for those truly powerful cultivators, if there were no benefits or disputes, they would never go on a killing spree for the sake of ambition or for the sake of a misunderstanding. The ones who do so were not considered as powerful cultivators, they were simply thugs! "I understand." "Alright, you may leave now." Ye Lan waved his hand and said. "Yes, Ill excuse myself now." Ye Xinglin folded his hands into a salute and left. Immediately after that, he sent his men to investigate Nangong Yues situation. However, Ye Xinglin did not treat it with much importance and did not send his trusted aide to investigate her, he also did not send a powerful cultivator! As such, he had casually sent a dispatch into Tranquil Mountain City. Towards the end of his mission, the dispatch was bribed by Ye Yu who had followed closely behind him. Hence, the final report from Nangong Yues investigation was all praises about her character and with no fanfare, Nangong Yue was escorted from Tranquil Mountain City by the Ye family members into Holy City. As he watched Nangong Yues disappearing figure, the governor of Tranquil Mountain City could only sigh incessantly and silently prayed that she would not meet Gu Ruoyun when she reaches Holy City. Otherwise, not even he would be able to protect her... ... "This is Holy City?" At this moment, a figure dressed in green robes stood outside Holy City. Her clear, cold gaze looked at the saintly city gate and a peculiar glint shed across them. She contained her excitement and stepped forward. "Stop!" Suddenly, a loud voice stopped Gu Ruoyun in her tracks. Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as she stared straight at the soldier at the gate and asked, "Do you want a toll fee as well?" "A toll fee? Whats that?" The soldier paused for a moment before continuing, "Theres a rule in Holy City - aside from the citizens of our city, everyone else who wishes to enter this city must have a certain measure of power!" "How is that decided?" Gu Ruoyun looked at the soldier before her. "Its simple," The soldier pointed at a stone tablet next to him and said, "This stone tablet was created from a Golden Light Stone. If you can leave your palm print on it, you may enter Holy City." "Its that easy?" Gu Ruoyun was mildly astonished and made her way towards the stone tablet. She gathered half of her power into her fist and pounded it into the stone tablet with a loud bang. She then withdrew her fist. "Miss, Im sorry but you have not reached our requirements." The soldier consoled Gu Ruoyun in a friendly manner. The stone tablet which Gu Ruoyun had just pounded had remained pristine and unscathed. There were no scars on her fist either. This meant that she did not pass the test! Just as the soldiers were about to ask her to leave, their faces were filled with astonishment. Crack! A clear and sharp noise rang out. They then saw a small crack forming in the middle of the stone tablet. The crack wasnt exactly big but it was clear for all to see. The soldier rubbed his eyes in shock as if he could not believe them... Before he could regain his train of thought, a continuous cracking noise sounded as more and more cracks appeared all over the entire stone tablet. It then shattered into a thousand pieces on the ground. Even Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She had restrained her power and had only used half her strength. How could she have managed to shatter the stone? "This... This..." The soldier was so shocked that he was at a loss for words. He stared dumbstruck at the shattered tablet then slowly turned his astonished gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 641: The Flames Of Nirvana (2) Chapter 641: The mes Of Nirvana (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sorry, I didnt mean for this to happen." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose. She then turned to the dazed soldier and asked, "Do you need me to pay for it?" The soldier quickly shook his head and gulped in shock as if he still had not regained his senses from the sudden turn of events. "Can I go in then?" Gu Ruoyun looked at the soldier and asked. The soldier quickly nodded and did not say a single word. Upon noticing this action, Gu Ruoyun said nothing more and walked through the doors of Holy City. "Lord soldier, perhaps your stone tablet has fallen into disrepair over the years? Thats why its no longer useful." Fallen into disrepair over the years? When he heard the citizens next to him who were kindly trying to call him back to attention, the soldier immediately regained his senses. He cleared his throat and spoke in a stern manner, "Thats right, youre correct. This stone tablet has indeed fallen into disrepair which was why it had been destroyed so easily. Since it had been destroyed by thisdys hand, we have no reason to stop her from entering Holy City. Otherwise, the Ye family would be seen as people who do not keep their word." How could a stone tablet created from a Golden Light Stone have fallen into disrepair? Besides, this stone had been retrieved by the previous Master from the ancient ruins. Its not only able to measure someones strength but the height of a persons talent as well! For example, a ten-year-old Martial General could easily leave his fist mark on the stone tablet but a sixty-year-old Martial King may not necessarily cause a dent. This talent! The more talented the cultivator, the greater the damage. She was able to smash the stone tablet into pieces. That proves that this girls talent far surpasses that of everyone else, even the Little Master! Of course, aside from the Master and a few elders in the family, only the guards at the city gates would understand these matters! In order to direct attention away from the youngdy, he had responded in that manner. Now, he must report this to the lords of the Ye family as soon as possible. If a talented woman like her could be epted into the Ye family, they would certainly rise in power. The young soldier no longer cared about guarding the city and quickly sped towards the Ye family home to give his report. ... In the Ye family home, Ye Xingtian, who was listening to his subordinates report in the living room, immediately rose to his feet and eximed in astonishment, "What did you just say? The stone tablet in front of the city gate has been destroyed?" "Yes, Eldest Young Master. It was a young woman who had destroyed the stone tablet. She has already entered Holy City." Ye Xingtians face was filled with disbelief. He slowly slumped back into his seat and paused for a long while before he finally spoke, "My father must be informed of a matter as great as this. Summon Ye Xinglin after this and ask him toe with me to go see Father." "Your wish is mymand, Eldest Young Master." The young soldier then took his leave. Ye Xingtian no longer had time to think. He quickly rushed out the door and headed towards the rear courtyard in speedy steps. By the time he arrived at his fathers room, Ye Xinglin had just arrived as well. He nced at his flustered oldest brother and asked puzzledly, "Eldest brother, why have you asked me to meet with Father in such a rush?" "Ill exin when we see Father." Ye Xingtian took a deep breath and replied steadily. The two then hurriedly walked into Ye Lans usual room for closed-door cultivation without another word. At this moment, Ye Lan was seated cross-legged with his eyes closed as a faint and warm golden light surrounded his body. His elderly face gave off a holy and sacred feeling under the glow of the light. Suddenly, his face turned red and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body then toppled backwards onto the floor. Chapter 642: The Flames Of Nirvana (3) Chapter 642: The mes Of Nirvana (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Father!" Both Ye Xingtian and Ye Xinglins shocked faces immediately drained of color. They hurriedly rushed forward to support Ye Lans body and their eyes filled with anxiety. "Father, is your body getting worse?" Ye Xingtians heart was full of worry, "Its been so many years and youve also managed to break through to the rank of a Martial Supreme. Yet it seems that the poison is still lingering in your body?" Ye Lan bitterly shook his head, "If it had not been for this poison, I would have broken pass the rank of a low-level Martial Supreme long ago. Now... Im afraid that I wont be able to hold on for much longer. Because I know that I dont have much time left that I hoped Nuoer could work a little harder and grow up before I pass on. With his talent, it wont be too difficult for him to surpass me." Truthfully speaking, how could he not want a carefree childhood for Ye Nuo? How could he even think of forcing Ye Nuo into cultivation? The only reason for this was because he does not have much time left. Without anyone to conquer the skies, the Ye family will end with his death. "Its been over ten years. Xingtian, Xinglin, I really cant hold on for much longer. If it wasnt for the fact that I cant let go of the Ye family, I would already be..." "Father," Ye Xingtians heart clenched. He held onto his fathers hand tightly and eximed worriedly, "Dont you n on telling Nuoer about this? Hes been kept in the dark all this time. If he finds out about this, hell certainly rise to the asion." "No." Ye Lan shook his head, "I know what Nuoer is like. If he finds out about this, he would be so sad that he would want to die as well. Thats why Ive been keeping this from him all these years. Even if he does rise to the asion, it is too much of a rushed psychological attack on his body and wont benefit his cultivation at all. So, you must not let Nuoer know about this, no matter what." The Ye brothers looked at each other, momentarily unsure of what to say. Their father was great in many things but his personality was far too stubborn. "Ah, right. Why have the both of youe to see me?" Ye Lan asked as he slowly sat up straight. His elderly features werepletely drained of blood as if he had aged ten years in a matter of seconds. Ye Xingtian sighed, "The soldier who guards the city entrance has informed me that someone has destroyed the stone tablet at the city gate." "Oh?" Ye Lans eyes shone and his voice rose with urgency, "Who? Who was the one who has sessfully destroyed the stone tablet? Hahaha, this is too good. Someone has actually been able to destroy the stone table that I had painstakingly procured from the Tomb. Hahaha!" At the end of the day, his loudughter and elderly face held an unmasked happiness. Although after hearing his words, Ye Xingtian was immediately rendered speechless. He might be happy that someone had managed to destroy the stone tablet but there was no need for him to mention that he had painstakingly procured the tablet from the tomb. Otherwise, if any ignorant person was to stumble upon this scene, those who cherished the old man and had a good impression on him would have gone mad from anger. "Big brother, is this true?" Ye Xinglin could not contain his excitement either, "Someone has actually destroyed the stone tablet?" The stone tablet was indeed very valuable and everyone knows what it meant when a person was actually capable of destroying it. "Hahaha, the Ye family is saved. The Ye family is saved! I can finally die in peace, hahaha!" Ye Lan has indeed gone mad. After all, no one would be this happy when hes knocking on deaths door. "Father, what are you talking about?" Ye Xingtian was puzzled, "The Ye family is saved? What do you mean?" "Hehe, I havent told you nor anyone else about this," Ye Lans elderly face was flushed red in his excitement. Heughed, "Previously, the tomb I had entered was the tomb of a Martial Saint!" Chapter 643: The Flames Of Nirvana (4) Chapter 643: The mes Of Nirvana (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The tomb of a Martial Saint! Gasp! The tomb of a Martial Saint? Father had actually explored the magnificent tomb of a Martial Saint? "You will never know how dangerous that tomb was. Ive only explored one small part of it and I had nearly lost my life in the process. Its a good thing that I managed to return with this stone tablet! Furthermore, this was not just a Golden Light Stone tablet. That was only a story I had created to prevent anyone else from finding out its true function!" Ye Lan was filled with excitement and hepletely ignored the looks on the two brothers faces, "There was one sentence carved where the stone tablet was, it was written in ancient text and I couldnt really understand it. However, I managed to understand one thing only one person in this world can destroy this stone tablet!" "That person is the keeper of the Ancient Divine Phoenix! The Ancient Divine Phoenix was once the spiritual beast of a formidable Lord in the East Peak Maind ten thousand years ago! Only a person who carries Zixies mes of Nirvana can destroy this stone tablet!" "Do you know what the mes of Nirvana are? Years ago, the Ancient Divine Phoenix had used these mes to burn the ins! Thats right, the in Hills were destroyed over ten thousand years ago by the mes of Nirvana! However, the Ancient Divine Phoenixs mes of Nirvana would never have been so powerful on its own. His power lies in hispatibility with his contracted human. Back then, I had stumbled upon an ancient book in the East Peak Maind and read about this achievement. ording to the book, an extremely powerful cultivator who controlled the in Hills had murdered an important friend of the Ancient Divine Phoenixs Master. As a result, his legendary Master stormed the in Hills and used the mes of Nirvana to raze the entirend to the ground!" "That fire continued to burn for almost half a year. After that, the people of the world called that incident The Tragedy of An Entire Generations Extermination. As he spoke, a sense of longing and respect appeared on Ye Lans face. That legendary Lord was forever a figure that they looked up to. He was so powerful that he was invincible. "Later on, the Ancient Divine Phoenix and his master then disappeared. No one knows what happened but rumors say that the Ancient Divine Phoenixs Master was reincarnated and with its Master gone, the Ancient Divine Phoenix had entered into a deep slumber. Previously, I read about this when I had entered the ruins back then. Can you imagine how excited I had felt? So, I took the stone tablet and ced it outside our city gates. It was not to create some sort of test for anyone who wished to pass through our city gates but to find that miraculous existence." Luckily, time cannot defeat determination. Hes waited for so many years to finally find the person who holds the mes of Nirvana! The two brothers were extremely shocked, they never expected the stone tablet to have such a backstory. "Ah, right. Where is that person responsible for destroying the stone tablet?" Ye Lan fought back his excitement and asked. "This..." Ye Xingtian furrowed his brows and muttered to himself for a bit before replying, "The reports only indicated that it was a young girl and the specifics were not clear to me. However, since she has arrived in Holy City, then she is clearly in the Ye familynd. Lord father, please do not worry. I will send the person who has met her to look for her. We will find her even if we have to turn Holy City upside down." "Excellent." Ye Lan nodded, "Thats the only thing we can do for now. By the way, if you meet this young woman, you must behave a bit more polite to her. Perhaps, if we can get her help, our Ye family will flourish for a little longer without end!" Previously, Ye Lan was like a drowning man. Now, with great difficulty, he has managed to catch a straw which could save his life. He simply would not let it slip through his fingers. Chapter 644: The Flames Of Nirvana (5) Chapter 644: The mes Of Nirvana (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Otherwise, it is highly likely that the Ye family will head for destruction after his death. In that case, he could never be at peace even if he had reached hell. "Yes, Lord Father." Ye Xingtian folded his fists and replied respectfully. "Ill take my leave now." He then shot a look towards Ye Xinglin and the two brothers took their leave. Just as they stepped out of the room, a figure rushed towards them and knelt on the ground before giving a report, "Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, a girl had just arrived and she says that shes here to visit Little Master Ye Nuo and Master." "Nuoer?" Ye Xingtian was clearly astonished and he frowned, "Shes here to see Nuoer and Father? Did thatdy mention the name of her family?" "She said that her name is Gu Ruoyun and that she was an old friend of Little Master Ye Nuo. She hase especially to pay him a visit." "Nuoers old friend?" Ye Xingtian stayed silent for a while then lightly nodded, "I understand. Escort that youngdy to the grand hall, Id like to see whom this person who requests to see Nuoer really is." "Yes." The servant left immediately and Ye Xingtian made his way to the grand hall without another word to his younger brother. Just as Ye Xingtian had just left, the room door behind them opened and a white-robed Ye Lan, looking very much like an immortal, emerged. His eyes swept across the entire courtyard beforending on Ye Xinglin who was still rooted to the spot. "Where did Xingtian go off to?" Im not sure if I had heard it wrong but I seemed to have overheard someone mentioning the Gu girls name. Wasnt that little girl supposed to be resuming her duties as the governor in ck Rock City? Whats she doing here? "Oh, someone has just informed big brother that a woman named Gu Ruoyun has arrived to pay a visit to Nuoer and you." "What?" Ye Lan was extremely shocked. An unnoticeable light shed across his eyes. After all, he has always held Gu Ruoyuns talents in high esteem. If it were not for the fact that his grandson was still far too young, he would have loved to have his grandson take this girl as his wife. Unfortunately, that boy Ye Nuo was only a ten-year-old child. Who would have any interest in a ten-year-old child? If only he could give it five to six more years, perhaps then this coulde true! But by that time, the Gu girl would have long been married off to someone else and his grandson would have even less of a chance. Even so, it did not change the admiration he had felt for this girl. She had achieved so many aplishments at such a young age. This was something that not even two generations of his descendants could aplish in their entire lifetimes. "Father..." Ye Xinglin was just about to say something when his ever-stubborn father disappeared from view, leaving him with only this, "Im going to see Nuoer. If theres nothing else, you may retire to your room." "Er..." Ye Xinglin was in a bit of a daze. Just who was this Gu Ruoyun to have caused such a stir within my father? I think that in all of the Banished Lands, no one else could turn my normally calm and collected father into this state aside from Ye Nuo. ... In the grand hall. Ye Xingtian stepped inside and immediately saw the girl who was waiting in the grand hall. She was dressed in green and looked cool and slender like a bamboo tree as the gentle rays of the sun illuminated her body. Upon hearing footsteps from outside the door, the woman, whose back had been facing the door, slowly turned around and looked at a face which bore a striking simrity to Ye Nuo. She could guess the mans identity just by looking at this face. Hes the Eldest Young Master of the Ye family, Ye Xingtian! It was said that Ye Xingtian was highly talented. On the year he turned thirty, he had broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor. However, due to a bout of misfortune, his powers have been unable to develop further despite the passage of many years. This was also an eternal sorrow among the hearts of everyone in the Ye family! Chapter 645: The Hells Lotus (1) Chapter 645: The Hells Lotus (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Youre Gu Ruoyun?" Ye Xingtian smiled and slowly walked in, "Lady Gu, I heard that youre here to see my father and Nuoer. May I know how youre acquainted with them?" Honestly, the thing which puzzled Ye Xingtian the most was that this woman was here not just to see Nuoer, she had even asked to meet with his father who did not have very many acquaintances. It was highly suspicious so he would not allow her to meet his father until he investigates this womans identity thoroughly. Theres no telling if she had been sent here by hostile forces and would end up harming his father! "Mm." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Im friends with Ye Nuo and Ive also had the privilege of meeting Master Ye several times. Ive specially made this trip to pay them a visit. If its not too much trouble, may I see them?" "This..." Ye Xingtian remained silent for a while. After a long pause, he slowly replied, "Im afraid that its a little inconvenient at the moment." As he was still unsure of this womans true identity, how could he casually allow her to meet his father? He could only deny her request. However, just as Ye Xingtian had spoken, a loud whooshing sound was heard as a gust of wind rushed in from behind him and nearly knocked him back. "Bodyguard Gu, youve finallye to see me. Ive missed you to death." Ye Nuo firmly embraced Gu Ruoyun with grief written all over his fair and youthful face, "Why didnt youe sooner? If you hadnte, I would have escaped this ce just to find you." Its all that damned old mans fault. If it wasnt for him, I would never have had to leave Bodyguard Gus side. "Ye Nuo!" Ye Xingtians face immediately ckened at the sight of Ye Nuos actions. He was just about to scold him and put a stop to it when he heard an elderly voice behind him. "You idiot boy, why dont you treat your grandfather with such warmth whenever you meet him? It seems that the years Ive spent in nurturing you wasnt as important as the Gu girl. You are truly going to anger me to death." While these were indeed the words on Ye Lans lips, the old man was grinning as he slowly walked in. Ye Xingtian was shocked. He stared at his fathers smiling face and heard the asional admiring gasp and sigh from his father from time to time. He was momentarily unable to make sense of the situation. "Master Ye, long time no see." Gu Ruoyun smiled at Ye Lan, her manner of speech was unmistakably one of a long-lost friend. "Hehe, Gu girl, a busy person like you would never pay a visit without a cause. I wonder, why have youe to the Ye family home this time?" Clearly, Ye Lan knew enough about Gu Ruoyuns character to see right through her. She would not havee to the Ye family home in Hoy City without reason. Since shes here, she must need some help. "Its like this," Gu Ruoyun thought of Qianbei Ye who still in a deep sleep in the Ancient Divine Pagoda and her heart sank. She slowly spoke, "I hear that the Ye family is in possession of the Hells Lotus. Id like to borrow this Hells Lotus and use it for a bit. I wonder if you can loan it to me?" "What?" Hearing this, Ye Xingtians face changed immediately. He hurriedly cut in as he stood next to her, "No, this Hells Lotus cannot be loaned out! Miss, I dont care how youre rted to Nuoer or my father but to demand for the Ye familys closely guarded treasure upon your arrival, isnt this a little out of line?" At this moment, his face had turned into a slightly ugly shade. The Hells Lotus was not merely a closely guarded treasure to the Ye family. In reality, theyre relying on it to dull the effects of the poison in his fathers system. If they gave the Hells Lotus away, his father probably would not be able to live on for very much longer! Chapter 646: The Hells Lotus (2) Chapter 646: The Hells Lotus (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I know." Gu Ruoyun replied guiltily, "The Hells Lotus is the most valuable thing in the Banished Lands and Ive asked for it the moment I had arrived. Its clearly not sensible but I have no other choice. My husband-to-be is now in a deep slumber, unable to awaken. Only the Hells Lotus can wake him. That was why I hade here to ask the Ye family to loan me the Hells Lotus." Ye Lan was startled beforeughing bitterly and helplessly, "Lady Gu, its not that I dont want to loan it to you, this Hells Lotus is honestly very important to me. If you have any other requests, I will definitely do my best to fulfill it for you. However, for the Hells Lotus, I really cannot loan it to you." At least, before finding the genius who holds the mes of Nirvana, he cannot pass on just yet. For once he loses the Hells Lotus, he will most certainly end up dead! Without the existence of the Hells Lotus, he would not have stayed alive at all even with the sheer force of his own willpower! One can imagine how important the Hells Lotus was to him. Ye Nuo had remained silent from the very beginning. He looked at Gu Ruoyun then Ye Lan. His eyes darted back and forth continuously but no one could tell what he was scheming... "Then Im very sorry to have disturbed you all. Ill take my leave now." Gu Ruoyun sighed in disappointment. She really needed that Hells Lotus and if it was in the hands of anyone else, she would be thinking of ways to snatch it for Qianbei Yes sake. However, she could not do such a thing to the Ye family. This time, her remaining hope was extinguished. "Wait." Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, Ye Lan suddenly called out to her, "There is more than one Hells Lotus in the Banished Lands. I can send the Ye familys disciples to search for it for you. Meanwhile, you can stay here during that period of time. It will be easier for me to inform you of any news." Gu Ruoyun fell momentarily silent before nodding, "Alright, then I thank you, Master Ye." Ye Lan was right, there was more than one Hells Lotus in the Banished Lands. Because they were far too valuable, there were only a few left in the world. Based on the magnitude of the Ye familys power, they would definitely receive news of a Hells Lotus in the quickest way possible. "Alright, then I will prepare your living quarters. Xingtian, you will send your men out tomorrow to help the Gu girl in finding news about the Hells Lotus. We must help Lady Gus husband-to-be." Ye Lan maintained a stern face and gave the order in a strict manner. "Yes." Came Ye Xingtians respectful reply. "Nuoer, you will escort the Gu girl on her way." Without even waiting for Ye Lan to give the order, Ye Nuo led Gu Ruoyun by the hand and walked out of the grand hall with her. "Bodyguard Gu, you have no idea how bored Ive been in your absence. Luckily, youre finally here to keep mepany. I dont care. Im sleeping in your room tonight." "Sigh." Watching Ye Nuo as he led Gu Ruoyun out of the room, Ye Lan sighed, "How unfortunate, this little girl already has a husband-to-be. Otherwise, in five or six years, Nuoer could probably bring her home as his wife." Hearing this, Ye Xingtian waspletely speechless. How old was that boy, Ye Nuo? And Father is already getting anxious about his wedding? Also, this girl seems to be older than Nuoer by ten years. To wait for another five to six years for him? How can this be? But, the strangest thing of all to Ye Xingtian was the fact that his father, who had always been proud and arrogant and rarely ced youngsters in his worldview, would actually consider sending his own grandson off. Just where did this girle from? "Father, who is this youngdy? Why are you..." After a bit of thought, Ye Xingtian managed to figure out the answer to his question. Chapter 647: The Hells Lotus (3) Chapter 647: The Hells Lotus (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This girl is a genius." As he spoke, Ye Lans face glowed with admiration, "A true genius whom Ive met before!" Ye Xingtian widened his mouth in shock, "Didnt you say that Nuoer was the true genius?" "That was before I had met this little girl. That boy, Ye Nuo, is indeed rather talented. However, though Ive pumped him up with so damned many medicines since he was a child, hes only reached the rank of a Martial King. This girl, however, has reached the rank of a Martial Honor!" Just because Ye Nuo had managed to be a Martial King at age ten does not mean that he would be a Martial Honor at age twenty. This was because once one has attained the rank of a Martial King, the subsequent ranks will only be harder, making it a difficult process to be a Martial Emperor. If one wishes to advance to the rank of a Martial Honor, the difficulty would be increased many times over. So, after hearing that there was someone who was more talented than his own son, Ye Xingtians face was filled with shock. "A twenty-year-old Martial Honor? Where had this girle from to be a genius of this caliber?" "Honestly, after my return to the Ye family home, I had sent some men to investigate this girls background. However, she seems to have appeared out of thin air. We dont know where shese from! Also, at the time, I had witnessed a scene with my very own eyes! Youve been to ck Rock City before as well so you should know of the Wolfs Fang Robbers who reside outside of the city! That leader of the Wolfs Fang Robbers was a mid-level Martial Honor! However, it was this girl who had single-handedly stormed the peak of the great mountain and used her newly-broken through powers to annihte the entire robbery gang." Ye Lans expression held unbridled admiration as if he did not even see the shock in Ye Xingtians eyes. Those Wolfs Fang Robbers werent exactly weak yet she had single-handedly destroyed them? This... Are the heavens in reverse? "After destroying the Wolfs Fang Robbers, this girl used her powers to subdue the entire ck Rock City on her own." Without even waiting for Ye Xingtian to snap out of his stupor, Ye Lan made himpletely dumbfounded again with this new piece of information. At the time, not even the tyrannical Wolfs Fang Robbers were able to subdue the proud and arrogant people of ck Rock City. Somehow, this girl had made the entire ck Rock City yield to her? Its no wonder that my father, who normally had extremely high expectations, would admire a twenty-year-old girl so greatly. And its no wonder that he would devise ns around this girl. "Unfortunately..." Ye Lan signed disappointedly, "If Gu Ruoyun had given me a different request, I would definitely have agreed to it without any second thoughts! Only the Hells Lotus was off limits! Ive relied on the Hells Lotus to sustain my life. If I was to lose the Hells Lotus, that would mean that my time was up. I dont mind dying but I simply cannot leave the Ye family in peace. Even with my intentions to draw this girl to our side, what use is there even if she was a genius? Without the support of a Martial Supreme, my Ye family will be swallowed up by vicious enemies." "Father..." Ye Xingtians eyes darkened, "If I could only continue my cultivation, perhaps you would not have such a huge burden." Ever since that incident, he had lost his ability to cultivate and has remained as a low-level Martial Honor since. Ye Xinglins talent was not strong enough. He simply could not hold up the fort alone. "Forget about it, well y it by ear." Ye Lanughed bitterly, "I owe the Gu girl for the situation regarding the Hells Lotus so you must help her find information about the Hells Lotus as soon as possible." Even so, Ye Lan knew how difficult this task would be. Years ago, he had narrowly escaped death for the sake of this particr Hells Lotus. essing the other Hells Lotus would probably be just as dangerous. Ye Xingtian said nothing else. All he knows was that he must fulfill his fathers wishes no matter what. "Lets go, Ill show you what the Hells Lotus looks like first. It will make things easier in your search." Chapter 648: The Hells Lotus (4) Chapter 648: The Hells Lotus (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As he spoke, Ye Lan made his way out the door and Ye Xingtian followed closely behind him. Both men headed into a private room. Creak! The stone door of the private room slowly pushed open and Ye Lan entered the secret room first. He spoke as he entered, "Ah, right. Xingtian, you should ask someone to paint a portrait of the Hells Lotus then distribute it to everyone in the Ye family. If anyone manages to obtain any news about a Hells Lotus, they will be generously rewarded." However, just as he spoke, the smile on Ye Lans face disappeared. He quickly ran to the stone tform in a sh. His breathing quickened and his entire face grew anxious, "Where is my Hells Lotus?" "Father, what are you talking about?" Ye Xingtians face drained of color in his shock and he hurriedly stepped forward, "The Hells Lotus is missing? Impossible! This private room is your cultivation area, no one is allowed to enter here. How could the Hells Lotus disappear?" Suddenly, both men seemed to remember something and looked at each other. "Ye Nuo, that idiot brat, the little traitor!" Thats right! Aside from Ye Lan, only one other person would be allowed into the room. Ye Nuo! "That boy must have gone to the Gu girl. Come, we have to catch that damned brat. He is too undisciplined and out of control, he would even dare to steal the Hells Lotus!" Ye Lan was so angry that his entire body burned with rage. However, his heart was filled with a sour sensation. He was thoroughly jealous! That damned brat has certainly put lovers over friends! He dared to steal from his own family for the sake of a woman! He was far too daring! "That damned brat, if I do not teach him a lesson, Ill be damned if we have the same surname!" Ye Lans face turned ashen in his rage, sorely wishing that he could whip the little traitor. As he watched the fury on the old mans face, Ye Xingtian rubbed his nose wordlessly. He really wanted to say this: Father, doesnt Ye Nuo have the same surname as you? What difference does this make? However, once he found out that it was Ye Nuo who had stolen the Hells Lotus, Ye Xingtian could not help but sigh in relief. Its a good thing that we had noticed it in time and we can still get it back. Had anyone else taken it, we might not have any way to get it back... ... In the courtyard. A small figure hugging a cloth bag to its body hurriedly rushed into the area and immediately pushed open one of the rooms doors. Upon entering the room, he carefully closed the door and walked excitedly towards the girl who was seated cross-legged on the bed. "Bodyguard Gu, guess what Ive brought for you?" Gu Ruoyun slowly opened her eyes and stared suspiciously at Ye Nuo, "What is it?" "Its something that you need." Ye Nuo carefully unraveled the canvas bag in his arms, immediately revealing a lotus glowing with a reddish light before Gu Ruoyuns eyes. The red light was slightly piercing and made them raise their hands to shield their eyes. After a long pause, once she had gotten used to it, Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes and stared in astonishment at the blood-red lotus in the canvas bag. "This is... A Hells Lotus! Where did you get this?" Gu Ruoyuns heart shook violently. Even when seated beside the Hells Lotus, she could feel the bloody aura reeking out from its petals. ording to legend, in order for one Hells Lotus to grow, aside from a suitable climate and geography, one would require a donation of blood from over ten thousand people! How many years would one need in order to meet so many people and have them donate their blood to dye the Hells Lotus? These harsh requirements created the Hells Lotus high value. "Bodyguard Gu, youre silly." Ye Nuo rolled his eyes at Gu Ruoyun then replied cockily, "Of course I had stolen it!" Chapter 649: The Hells Lotus (5) Chapter 649: The Hells Lotus (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Not many people would have confessed to stealing so proudly. Yet Ye Nuo could do it! "Ye Nuo!" Gu Ruoyun frowned, "I can tell you with utmost uracy that I really want to save my husband-to-be. For him, even if I have to kill the whole world, I would do it without a frown. If the Hells Lotus was in another familys hands, I would have taken it even if I had to ughter everyone in my way! However, when ites to friends, I cannot do this kind of thing." Ye Nuo was momentarily stunned. Based on his observations, Gu Ruoyun really needs this Hells Lotus which meant that she would definitely have epted it. However, she had rejected him... Just as he was about to speak, the rooms door was violently pushed open and a burst of unmistakeableughter sounded, drowning everything else. "What a concerned friend, you cant bring yourself to do such a thing. Gu girl, I certainly had not misjudged you." Whoosh! As he noticing the two men who had just walked into the room, Ye Nuo hurriedly hid the bag in his arms and pushed it behind Gu Ruoyun. "Donte any closer, Im not going to give you the Hells Lotus. This is my engagement present for Bodyguard Gu, Im not giving it to anyone else!" "You b*stard!" Ye Xingtian was thoroughly enraged. He hurriedly stepped forward, scooped Ye Nuo up in one swoop andnded his hand right smack on his buttocks. He was so angry that his hand trembled. He roared as veins began to pop beneath his skin, "Do you know how much of a disaster youve caused?" He used quite a lot of strength in that p and tears nearly rolled down Ye Nuos eyes from the pain. However, he managed to hold the tears in to reply in a resolute voice. "I only wanted to help Bodyguard Gu in saving someone!" "You..." Ye Xingtian was extremely furious, "Do you know how important the Hells Lotus is to your grandfather? If it wasnt for the Hells Lotus help all these years, your grandfather would have long died from the effects of a toxic poison. By stealing the Hells Lotus, youre going to responsible for your grandfathers death." "What?" Ye Nuo was thoroughly shocked. His twinkling eyes looked at Ye Lan in disbelief as he spoke with a mild tremble in his voice, "Grandfather, is this true?" "Enough!" Ye Lan red fiercely at Ye Xingtian before taking a few big steps forward. He snatched Ye Nuo from Ye Xingtians hands and hugged him tightly. His face was filled with heartache. "Cant you use a little less force when youre hitting someone? What if you end up breaking my precious grandson?" One should not make assumptions just because Ye Lan was always yelling about teaching Ye Nuo a lesson. In actual fact, if one had asked him to actually hit the boy, he could never bear it! "Grandfather!" Ye Nuo tightly grabbed onto Ye Lans robes as his little body trembled. "Is Father speaking the truth? Is he?" At that moment, the adorable little cherubic face had grown increasingly pale, causing Ye Lan to feel extremely heartbroken. He red irritably at Ye Xingtian as if he med him for blurting out the truth of the matter. "Nuoer, Ive always wanted you to work hard in your cultivation with the hope that I could nurture you while Im still alive. This way, Grandfather can be at peace." He sighed as he exined bitterly. Ye Nuos hand slowly loosened its grip. Sparkling and translucent tears began rolling down his pale little face. All these years, he had always thought that as long as his grandfather was around, no one would dare toy a hand on the Ye family! It was because of this that his greed for having fun became second nature to him. He even felt irritated whenever his grandfather chastised or treated him sternly. Yet he never knew that the reason why his grandfather always wanted him to work hard in his cultivation was because his days were now numbered... "Little girl," Ye Lanughed bitterly and turned to Gu Ruoyun, "In truth, all these years, the poison in my system has gradually built up a resistance against the power of the Hells Lotus. Ive been lying to everyone else including myself, hoping that the Hells Lotus could allow me to stay alive for just a few more years. However, one day, I will surely leave! Since Nuoer has given the Hells Lotus to you, I have nothing more to say. I can give you this Hells Lotus on one condition! Take over the Ye family! I believe that with your talent, it wont be long until youve reached the rank of a Martial Supreme." Chapter 650: Remedy (1) Chapter 650: Remedy (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In Ye Lans heart, he would prefer the genius who holds the mes of Nirvana to enter the Ye family but that genius may not agree to his conditions. As such, he had then thought of using the Hells Lotus to coax Gu Ruoyun to agree to his request. For the sake of the Yeh family, forget about giving away the Hells Lotus, he would not even hesitate to sacrifice his own life. Gu Ruoyun fell silent and stared quietly at Ye Lans elderly face with her clear, cold eyes. Finally, she seemed to have made a decision and said, "Master Ye, would it be alright if I examined you?" "Go ahead." Ye Lan nodded and sat down with a smile, "Gu girl, I know that you are a doctor and youve sessfully cured Master Murong of his illness. However, my poison is far more stubborn. Ive gone through every famous doctor in the Banished Lands and not a single one of them had been able to cure me." Gu Ruoyun did not respond. She slowly sat down next to Ye Lan and ced her finger gently on his pulse. Gu Ruoyuns frown deepened as she listened to his pulse. After a long while, she finally rxed and said, "Its indeed a little troublesome." She had missed the signs on Ye Lans ailing body when she first met him because this poison was far too incisive. She could only make a diagnosis now after taking his pulse. Ye Lan retracted his hand and smiled. He did not say much and was just about to console Gu Ruoyun and ask her not to me herself when the womans clear, cold voice sounded again. "This is probably the most stubborn poison Ive ever seen in this life. Its truly troublesome. Based on my current level of strength, we would need at least a month to cure this poison." Ye Lan waspletely shocked. He raised his head suspiciously towards Gu Ruoyun, "Gu girl, what did you just say? "I said that this poison is troublesome." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied exasperatedly, "Even if I was to use all my power, I would still need a month to get rid of it. If you want it to go away a little faster than that, I really have no other way." "Er..." Ye Lan waspletely dumbfounded. Gu Ruoyun did mention that this poison was a little troublesome but she did not say that she would not be able to remedy it. The only thing was... She was unhappy about the fact that it would take one month to fully cure him, which was why this poison was troublesome? "Bodyguard Gu, can you really save my old man?" Ye Nuo leaped from Ye Lans arms and hopped towards Gu Ruoyun. He threw himself against her as his tender, cocky little face was flushed red, brimming with excitement. "I will need one month." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and turned towards Ye Lan, "How about this, if I can help you cure your poison, youll give the Hells Lotus to me. If I fail, I wont touch it." Ye Lans mouth widened in shock. He did not know why but he hadplete faith in this girl who had never failed to surprise him. If she says that she can cure my poison in one month, perhaps shell really be able to do it! Ye Lans heart which was initially like a pile of dead ash was reignited once again by that thought. His eyes sparkled, "Little girl, Ive said it before, this Hells Lotus belongs to you now. Of course, Ill also allow you to treat me." "Father!" Ye Xinglins shocked face was drained of color as he thought, if her remedy fails and we no longer have the Hells Lotus, Father would certainly lose his life! I simply cannot understand it, why would Father put so much faith into this little girl? Regardless of how superior her powers are, it does not mean that she is skilled in medicine! Furthermore, so many doctors had been unable to treat him. What makes him think that she could do it? "I have decided." Ye Lan frowned, cutting Ye Xingtian off from whatever he was about to say, "Theres no need for your advice, you know my temper. Once Ive decided on something, I will not change my decision. Gu girl, when can we start the treatment?" Chapter 651: Remedy (2) Chapter 651: Remedy (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "We can begin right now." "Alright." Ye Lan nodded and said, "Xingtian, wait for me outside. Ille outter." Ye Xingtian wanted to say something but he saw the determined look on his fathers face. In the end, he could only sigh exasperatedly before joining his fists and exiting the room. "Bodyguard Gu, that fianc of yourses first. Ill acknowledge him as your first husband but I want to be your second husband." Ye Nuo raised his little chin cockily but he ultimately felt a little worried so he continued, "Im small so please dont let him bully me." Gu Ruoyuns face immediately turned ck and Ye Lan, was next to her, stood up before she could speak. Like an eagle catching a chick, he picked Ye Nuo up and threw him out of the room. He then closed the door with a loud bang. "Little girl, dont listen to that boys blind chatter." Ye Lan looked slightly embarrassed, "He just doesnt want to leave you so he thinks that if he marries you, you wouldnt ever leave him." "I understand." Gu Ruoyun smiled, and said, "Lets begin the treatment now." ... Time passed slowly and the dark night gradually covered the entire sky. Ye Xingtian had intended to go elsewhere after he had left but he could not stop worrying about his father. Eventually, he remained outside the room and waited at the door. As he watched the sky turn dark, he felt increasingly anxious and began to pace back and forth worriedly. His eyes would nce asionally at the tightly-shut door to the room. Finally, the door slowly opened and a figure dressed in white emerged. The old man stroked his beard and walked down the steps with a smile on his face. "Father!" Ye Xingtians eyes lit up and he hurriedly rushed forward before asking worriedly, "How did it go?" "Hehe," Ye Lan chuckled, looking very pleased indeed, "It was very rxing, far more rxing than my sessions with the Hells Lotus! Perhaps this girl is truly capable of curing my ailment." Ye Xingtian felt dazed and a wild feeling of happiness was taking over his heart. He had not felt this excited in years. "Ah, right. Xingtian, you mustnt let anyone else know about this." A light shed in Ye Lans eyes as he smiled, "Including Xinglin!" "Why?" Ye Xinglin was astonished and he stared at his father with a puzzled look on his face. "Why must we keep this from Second Brother?" "Xinglin is not like you. He is far too kind and too trusting." Ye Lan replied exasperatedly, "Also, all these years, many people may obey me on the surface but in reality, some of the old people in the family dont seem to want to wait any longer. They cant wait for my early demise and are plotting to take over the Ye family! However, they have forgotten that once Im dead, the Ye family will cease to exist as well! Therefore, I wanted to take this opportunity to see through the intentions of one particr person. If Xinglin finds out about this, it will easily fall into that persons ears." Ye Lan sighed exasperatedly as he spoke. Ye Xinglin wasnt really a bad person, his only fault was that he trusts people too easily. Nevertheless, this can be a deadly w! This was why Ive asked Ye Xingtian to keep this from him. "Understood." Ye Xingtian nodded, "Ill obey your wishes, Father. Once weve weeded out the tumors in the family, well give Second Little Brother a surprise." "Mm." Ye Lan closed his eyes in exhaustion. After a long pause, he opened them again, "Xingtian, you should leave first. Im tired as well and Im going to rest now. One more thing, please provide the Gu girl with good hospitality. She is not just Nuoers friend. You never know, she might even be the Ye familys savior. As for the Hells Lotus, you dont have to send out a search party anymore." Chapter 652: Remedy (3) Chapter 652: Remedy (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Ill do as youve bidden, Father." Ye Xingtian bowed and his voice was full of reverence. With that, Ye Lan waved his hand and left the courtyard, gradually disappearing from Ye Xingtians view. Three days! In these three days, Ye Lan would visit Gu Ruoyuns little courtyard tomence his treatment every day. Each visitsted the entire day and he would only return to his room during sunset. Every time Ye Lan visited Gu Ruoyun for medication, Ye Xingtian would clear the area and used various excuses to bar anyone from entering for the sake of preventing an information leak. Coupled with the fact that Gu Ruoyun had not left her quarters during these past three days, no one else knew about her existence besides Ye Xingtian and his father. By extension, no one was aware that she was helping to get rid of Ye Lans poison. Now, under the glow of the setting sun, Gu Ruoyun was in therge courtyard after she had just escorted Ye Lan on his way out. Suddenly, she bumped into a figure who was hurrying towards her. Unable to react, she stumbled back. The person who had bumped into her fell to the ground with a thump, letting out a delicate yelp. "You..." The person rubbed her throbbing buttocks and scrambled to her feet. She was just about to scold the blind person but was astonished when she raised her head, "How could it be you?" Gu Ruoyun frowned and looked at the woman before her. She calmly asked, "Who are you?" Could this be the most hurtful feeling she can experience? When she holds a bone-deep hatred towards another yet they havepletely forgotten who she was. Nangong Yue trembled in anger and was about to spout abuse in a very loud manner until she quickly remembered that this was the Ye family home and forced herself to contain her raging anger. She gritted her teeth and said, "Youre not going to apologize after bumping into me?" "My apologies, I didnt look where I was going. You also werent paying attention as well so this matter wasnt entirely my fault." Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Nangong Yue as her voice sounded crisp and clear like a breeze on a cloudless sky. However, it was just this very attitude that infuriates Nangong Yue even more. She scoffed and her eyes filled with an icy chill, "You can stop looking so serene all the time, its disgusting! Youre clearly a vulgar, gold-digging woman! No wonder you had no interest in bing my bodyguard, youvee to the Ye family to be a servant girl! However, servant girls should know their ce. Im still your master after all! Is a word of apology really enough after bumping into me?" This damned girl, she had previously damaged my reputation so much. Now Ive finally caught her! So what if she has entered the Ye family? She was only a lowly servant girl, her status would be nowhere as high as mine. Doesnt that mean that its entirely up to me if I wanted to bully this girl however I want? "Damned girl, you should never have entered the Ye family home. Youvepletely handed me the opportunity to torture you!" "Sorry," Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows, "Will you please excuse me, Ive got other matters to attend to." "Stop right there!" Seeing that Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, Nangong Yue blocked her way in a sh. Her arrogant face now disyed a disdainful smile, "Damned girl, youre trying to leave? It wont be that easy. Now, this Lady is hungry. Arent you going to prepare me some food?" The servant girls of the Ye family do not wear a particr uniform. As such, from the moment she had seen her, Nangong Yue immediately assumed she was a servant in the Ye household. To her, this woman could not possibly be a member of the Ye family and would have no means of striking up an intimate rtionship with anyone in the Ye family. That means that she could only be a servant girl. After all, being a servant girl of the Ye family, the number one family in the Banished Lands, would carry a higher level of prestige and power. "Lady Nangong, has something happened?" Chapter 653: Remedy (4) Chapter 653: Remedy (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Themotion between the two women had attracted the attention of several Ye family disciples. They surrounded the two women and questioned them about the situation. "Its nothing, Ive merely bumped into an acquaintance." Nangong Yue slowly steadied her features at the sight of the gathering crowd. "An acquaintance?" "Yes," Nangong Yueughed icily and fixed her gaze upon Gu Ruoyun. A fierce light shed in her eyes, "She can also be considered as my fathers concubine except that my father never gave her the title. I simply address her as my fathers concubine out of pity. In all honesty, her existence has no solid standing." To Nangong Yue, to say that she was her fathers concubine would be cing her on a pedestal. To say that she was the governor of ck Rock City was simply a lie that my father had concocted for this womans sake! Even though Im no match for this woman, she cant possibly have the capability to be the governor of ck Rock City alone. Also, so what if shes the governor of ck Rock City? I have my engagement with brother Yu, do I still need to be afraid of a woman like her? "How should I put it, shes only a servant girl who warms the bed of the governor of Tranquil Mountain City?" Hearing this, a man immediately spoke up as he stepped out. His eyes stared disdainfully at Gu Ruoyun, holding an unmistakeable revulsion. Lady Nangong was Sir Yus bride-to-be. Naturally, he needed to suck up to her. If she was to speak up for him in front of Ye Yu, perhaps he would have a chance to enter the Ye familysw enforcement office. When he saw such a grand opportunity, obviously he had to stand up for Nangong Yue. "This girl sure has the audacity. Youre in the presence of our Lady, arent you going to kneel? As the true-born heiress of the governor of Tranquil Mountain City, even your fathers little concubine should pay her respect and bow before you once she sees you!" However, when he saw that Gu Ruoyun still made no move to bow, the mans face sank. "Servant girl, did you hear what Ive just said? Get on your knees immediately and knock your head on the ground a few times! Then well let you leave in peace." When she heard someone standing up for her, Nangong Yueughed coldly. After all, this was the Ye family home and she was a neer. Troubling a little servant girl would not count for much but if the young masters from the direct line of family lineage found out about this, they would begin to suspect her character. Otherwise, she would have rushed at her and fought with her from the moment she hadid eyes on this sl*t! In order to avoid causing trouble for Brother Yu, she had forced herself to contain that urge. Just as the man thought that Gu Ruoyun was going to kneel and bow down, the clear and cold-eyed woman turned away from everyone and headed out of the courtyard without excusing herself. Thetters condescending look had thoroughly angered the man who roared angrily and charged towards her. "Damned girl, you stop right there." Bang! mes erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body, spiraling towards the mans chest. Before he could realize what was going on, the mes had thrown him out of the way and he mmed violently into the ground. The womans light and airy words, in a voice devoid of emotion, fell into his ears. "You let others manipte you but youre only counting money for them so you better shape up! As for you, Nangong Yue, do not do anything more than three times. If theres a third time, it will be the time of your death!" Then, her delicate and cool figure slowly disappeared along with the setting sun. She did not bother to even look at the people behind her. Nangong Yues face had turned ashen. She clenched her fist so tightly that it shook and her eyes were filled with hatred. "Damned girl! Youd dare to cross me. Ill make it so that even you wont know how you died." Shes only a measly little servant girl. Even if her powers are formidable, it will never change her identity as a servant girl. As a member of thew enforcement office, brother Yu has the right to send anyone out of the Ye family home! As long as shes out of the Ye family, Ill have ways to torture her into a fate worse than death! Chapter 654: Remedy (5) Chapter 654: Remedy (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Holy City. This was the first time Gu Ruoyun had walked the streets of the Holy City since her arrival at the Ye family home. It goes without saying that the streets of Holy City were indeed flourishing. Most importantly even the average citizen in Holy City carried powerful auras. At this moment, at a tavern in Holy City, a man was sitting quietly in front of a window in apartment on the second floor. His golden eyes were narrowed slightly as he gently swirled the wine cup in his hand. His eyes were fixed upon the crowd below. This man was extremely handsome. His facial features were exquisite, like a divine portrait. His fair, white skin was wless one could not find a single blemish at all. His lips were puckered into a smile but no one could tell whaty beneath his deep eyes. His beauty does not have Zixies demonic enchantment nor was it like Qianbei Yes stunning, mesmerizing looks. His was a beauty which carried a heroic spirit. His entire body, from top to toe, simply oozes the aura of a sovereign ruler who had descended upon the mortal world. Just by standing next to him, one would unconsciously be seized by the urge to serve him. Especially since this man had a pair of golden eyes which were so beautiful that one would find it difficult to look away. "Yuner?" Suddenly, on the ground floor, a familiar figure appeared within his line of sight. The mans beautiful yet domineering golden eyes narrowed immediately and he rose swiftly from his seat. His body immediately turned into a golden ray of light and quickly leaped from the second floor. Now, his face no longer held its initial calm demeanor. His eyes were filled with anxiety. "Was it her? No! Impossible! I must be seeing things. Yuner is already dead, she cant possibly appear anymore." As he watched the peopleing and going along the street, the mans heart slowly sank into an abyss, "She had lost her life a few years ago. How could she possibly appear in the Banished Lands now? Besides, without achieving the rank of Martial Supreme, one would never be able to leave the Banished Lands." The manughed bitterly at the subject, "Perhaps Ive been missing her far too much all these years which has led to my blurry vision. Even her father had said that shes already dead. Perhaps shes truly gone." He took onest look at the crowded street and returned to the tavern. ... "Mm?" Along the streets, Gu Ruoyun had sensed something before she slowly shook her head. She turned towards the street behind her and frowned, "I seemed to have sensed a familiar aura just a while ago. Could it be that I was mistaken?" Gu Ruoyun shook her head at the thought then continued to move forward without a second look back. If she had only turned her head again, she would have seen the man who had flown down from the taverns second floor. Just because she had not turned for a second look, she had missed that figure altogether... At a tavernpartment. The man had just sat down and had yet to rpose himself from his previous disappointment when a voice sounded from themunication tablet in his hand. "What is it?" He wrinkled his brows and asked. "Big Brother Jin, when are youing back?" The voice was extremely gentle and loveable, anyone who heard it would find it difficult to remain unmoved. "After a month, I think." The man sighed. No matter what, Xia Chuxue was Yuners little sister. Despite how much I dislike her, for Yuners sake, I cant just ignore the members of the Xia family. Otherwise, Yuner will not feel at peace in her death. "Alright, then Chuxue shall wait for Big Brother Jin." The voice from themunications tablet paused before speaking again, "Big Brother Jin, Big Sister is already dead. Its time for you to forget her as well." "Enough!" The mans golden eyes sank and he spoke in an icy tone, "Chuxue, because you are Yuners sister, I will protect the Xia family. I also have no wish to see her family destroyed in one day! However, I will never forget the trials and tribtions Ive once shared with her during our friendship! If shes truly dead, then I must remember her for the rest of my life. If you say anything like this again, from now on, the livelihood of the Xia family, whether they live or die, will have nothing to do with me!" Chapter 655: Qianbei Ye Awakens (1) Chapter 655: Qianbei Ye Awakens (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! After throwing out those fierce words, the man angrily tossed the token aside. He rubbed his throbbing head and muttered, "Yuner, wouldnt it be great if you were still alive? Dont worry, Ill definitely find the murderer responsible for your death. I will make them apany you in your grave even if I have to travel to the ends of the earth!" A murderous intent flitted across the mans beautiful golden eyes as the aura from within him began to rise. It exploded like a hurricane and immediately destroyed all the furniture in sight. After that short moment, the entire tavern slowly became silent... Meanwhile... The East Peak Maind at the Xia family home. Xia Chuxue gripped the token tightly in her hand and her pure, jade-white face was filled with hatred. Loathing and jealousy burned like vicious mes within her heart. "Xia Ruoyun, youre already dead! Why wont you leave Big Brother Jins heart? I, Xia Chuxue, am better than you in every aspect. I will never ept that Im no better than you, a dead person!" All she needed was time, she would make the whole world forget about that woman. "Chuxue." Just then, a voice was sounded from behind her. Xia Chuxue turned around to face the man behind her. Her expression became calmer but her voice was no longer the gentle and lovable tone she had used on Jin Di. "Big Brother Lu, was there something that you need?" Lu Shaochen shot Xia Chuxue aplicated look before replying, "Ive increased more men in our search party but not only were we unable to locate the Ancient Divine Pagoda, we were not able to find Xia Ruoyuns body as well. Didnt she have a highly-skilled doctor as her master? Perhaps that old man had saved her?" "No!" Xia Chuxueughed icily and said, "Xia Ruoyun is most certainly dead. She could not possibly have survived such fatal injuries. As for that old man, he has always suspected the Xia family for Xia Ruoyuns death but because of the unfortunate fact that he does not have sufficient evidence, he has not made any move against us! However, leaving this fellow alone will cause trouble for us in the future. Luckily, Jin Di happens to be searching for Xia Ruoyuns murderer as well. We can make them kill each other!" Lu Shaochen gently furrowed his brows, "Isnt this a bad idea? After all, that old man was Xia Ruoyuns master. Were already responsible for Xia Ruoyuns death, so..." "What!" Xia Chuxue sneered, "Have you gone soft or do you still have lingering feelings for Xia Ruoyun? Dont forget that it was you who had dismembered Xia Linyu alive and you had also caused Xia Ruoyuns death. You should know the consequences that will befall you if that old man finds out about this! That old man has always been a shield and he was Xia Ruoyun was his most cherished pupil! Were lucky that big brother Jin wasnt too clear on the inner workings of the Xia family and has always assumed that father and I were very close to her. Thats why hes helping us!" Every time she thought of Xia Ruoyuns position in Jin Dis heart, Xia Chuxue would go mad with hatred. If that woman had not snatched the Ancient Divine Pagoda away, perhaps I would have already caught up to Jin Dis good graces. Grandfather is also another idiot, it is I who is the reincarnation of the Ancient Divine Phoenix. Why had he given the Ancient Divine Pagoda to her? If it wasnt for Grandfathers extreme stupidity, the incidents during the aftermath would never have happened and naturally, Xia Ruoyun would never have died. I wonder if that old man would feel any remorse once hes seen all of this. "Alright." Lu Shaochen hardened his heart and said, "Let me handle this matter. No matter what, Ill turn Jin Di and Xia Ruoyuns master into mortal enemies! Perhaps we could manipte Jin Di into getting rid of that old man." Besides, Ive alreadymitted one sin, killing another wont count for much. Chapter 656: Qianbei Ye Awakens (2) Chapter 656: Qianbei Ye Awakens (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps Xia Ruoyun would even thank me for sending that old man to keep herpany. A vicious light shed across Lu Shaochens eyes and he muttered secretly, "Xia Ruoyun, dont me me for my viciousness. Look out for yourself or heaven and earth willbine to destroy you. Chuxue is the true master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda and because of this, you cannot control the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Getting her would be the equivalent of getting the world. Therefore, I could only cast you aside. I believe you will understand me." If that were not the case, she would have used the Ancient Divine Pagoda by now since shes been holding on to it for such a long time. The real reason she cant use it was because Chuxue is the true master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda and the reincarnation of the Ancient Divine Phoenix, Zixie! Shes the true genius here! Everyone else, whenpared to her, are all good-for-nothings! Of course, Gu Ruoyun was not aware of what was going on. She had returned to the Ye family home after procuring the necessary herbs she needed along with the hells Lotus. She did not know why but once she had entered the Ye family home, a group of people began to stare at her with a peculiar look in their eyes. Nevertheless, she did not think too much of it and went into the rear courtyard without speaking to anyone. In her quarters, the many silently on therge bed. He was dressed in red and it made him look as if he had been dipped in fresh blood. His body also emitted a faint aura of blood. However, the mans eyes werepletely closed at the moment and his long, silvery hair rippled down onto the ground. Under the glow of the clear and cold moonlight, the man looked so beautiful until one couldpletely forget how to breathe. Anybody would bepletely mesmerized by the mans stunningly peerless beauty, especially the serene, sleeping-beauty look on his face. One look could render a personpletely trapped. Even in his sleep, his beauty could send all living things into a frenzy. What cmity could this man bring if he was to open his eyes? Perhaps all the unrivaled beauty in the world could not bepared to this. Gu Ruoyun controlled the surge in her heartbeat and carefully produced the Hells Lotus from her bosom. A red light flickered from the petals, setting off the mans enrapturing beauty and making him seem even more stunning than before. "Ive spent the past three days getting ready and Ive prepared all the herbs that we need. Xiao Ye, its time for you to wake up. I also took the opportunity to bring you out of the Ancient Divine Pagoda while you were still asleep as I was afraid that you would have ended up like Zixie who was trapped in it." Gu Ruoyun gazed at the man on the bed as emotions gathered in the space between her brows. Its been over a year. Hes been asleep for over a year... Now, its about time for him to wake up. Unfortunately, Zixie was now a phoenix egg and can no longer appear before her. Otherwise, with Zixie around, not only would she not have needed three days to prepare, her sess rate would also be greatly increased. "Xiao Ye, Im not sure if... Based on where I am today... If I can wake you up. However, no matter what, Ive got to try. Previously, I had Zixie to strategize for me but now, Im all alone. Even so, I will give everything Ive got to save you." As she spoke, Gu Ruoyun took out the medicinal herbs she had procured and ced them into her mouth before slowly swallowing. Boom! A strong medicinal power began charging around violently within Gu Ruoyuns body, causing her face to immediately turn as white as a sheet. She spat out a mouthful of blood but she did not give up and swallowed every single herb down. In order to bring out the Hells Lotus properties, one would need fresh blood as a sacrificial offering for it. However, fresh blood alone would not be enough, these herbs were essential as well! Chapter 657: Qianbei Ye Awakens (3) Chapter 657: Qianbei Ye Awakens (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion sh! Gu Ruoyun drew her longsword and cut her arm open. Fresh blood began trickling down from her wound. AS the Hells Lotus absorbed the blood which contains the power from the medicinal herbs, its glow began to increase until it was almost blinding. Unsure of how much blood she had contributed, Gu Ruoyuns face grew increasingly pale. When the flow of blood started to slow, she gingerly took her arm away, took out a pill and swallowed it. Then, she plucked a petal from the Hells Lotus, propped the mans body up on the bed and ced the petal by the mans mouth. Instantly, the petal turned into a ray of light and shot into the mans mouth. Gu Ruoyun saw a red light sliding down Qianbei Yes throat. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! A powerful force erupted from Qianbei Yes body. Even though she had been initially prepared, Gu Ruoyun was wounded by the force. She wiped the corner of her lips and stared worriedly at Qianbei Ye. "No, the power from directly swallowing the Hells Lotus is far too great. I must think of a way to help Xiao Ye. Otherwise, its highly likely that Xiao Ye, in his sleep, will explode from this power." If Zixie was here... No! This wont do! I cannot rely on Zixie for everything. Now, Ill have to solve all my problems by myself. Gu Ruoyun resisted the hurricane from Qianbei Yes body and slowly walked towards him. She then hugged him as tightly as she could. At that moment, the berserk power from Qianbei Yes body redirected itself towards Gu Ruoyun, exploding against the vital organs of her body! It hurts! Gu Ruoyun could now feel a searing pain throughout every vein and artery in her body. She wondered whether she would die from berserk power in the very next second. However, she could not let go of the man in her arms or else this power would return to his body. "Xiao Ye, Ive waited for this moment for a very long time. Ever since youve fallen into this deep slumber, Ive crossed the ten deadly trials and shut myself off in a tomb for a year. Even Zixie has left my side. Its been difficult for me to obtain the Hells Lotus so no matter what, I wont give up on you." Despite the power going berserk within her body, Gu Ruoyun continued to embrace Qianbei Ye. Blood began to ooze from her skin and slowly began to cover her entire body. However, a quiet and calm smile hung on her face as if she does not feel the pain within her body. "Xiao Ye, once, it was you who had always protected me. Now, just this once, I want to protect you." Thud! Just then, a hand pushed the bedroom door open and a man dressed in thew enforcement team uniform entered the room. He stared with a frown at the woman in green who was kneeling in front of the bed. Next to him was a woman dressed in light yellow robes. Her ck-dyed brows stared off into the distance and the tiny smile hanging from the corners of her lips did not match up to her seemingly virtuous face. "Miss, someone has lodged aint with thew enforcement office that you have recklessly caused trouble in the Ye family home. Also, youve raised your hand against another. Is this true?" Ye Yu frowned as he asked. Nangong Yue had just gone to him and said that she had been bullied by a Ye family servant girl. If this woman was a servant girl in the Ye family, why would she be staying in a guest room? Furthermore, after making some inquiries, I was informed that this woman had arrived here just a few days ago and had said that she wanted to meet Little Master Ye Nuo. However, during these three days, she had never shown herself anyone and was never seen with Little Master Ye Nuo. As such, Ye Yu could not determine her actual identity. Chapter 658: Qianbei Ye Awakens (4) Chapter 658: Qianbei Ye Awakens (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Because of this, he had waited for her to return before probing the situation. As for Nangong Yues request in asking him to chase this woman out of the Ye family home, he still had no way of doing it until he was able to correctly determine this womans true identity. Just in case she truly has some connection to Ye Nuo, by then, even the Eldest Young Master certainly would not spare him. Cough, cough! They had caught Gu Ruoyun by surprise when they knocked down the door. She immediately spat a mouthful of blood onto Qianbei Ye. A cold light shed across her pale face but at a time like this, she has to control the power within her body and did not have the time to bother with these people. "Brother Yu, why are you treating a mere servant girl with such courtesy? Shes only my fathers concubine. Even if, by a stroke of luck, the Ye family had chosen her to be a servant girl, shes still an only an underling. Lets just chase her out and be done with it." Nangong Yue knit her crescent-shaped eyebrows irritably. I just cant understand why Ye Yu would want to waste his time and speak to this servant girl at all! "Yueer." Ye Yu frowned and shot Nangong Yue a look, cutting her off. He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Miss, Im going to ask you this again. Who are you and have you really caused harm to the disciples of the Ye family?" Gu Ruoyun continued to ignore him as her arms hugged the man in her embrace as tightly as possible. Her clear, cold eyes only showed a hint of warmth whenever she looked at the silver-haired man. When he saw that Gu Ruoyun had ignored his questions, Ye Yu also became incensed. It doesnt matter whether shes acquainted with Little Master Ye Nuo or not, Im still a member of the Ye familyw enforcement office after all. She had hurt a disciple in the Ye family home and haspletely ignored ourws. Even if this reaches the Eldest Young Masters ears, I have a definitive reason to have her thrown out of the house. So, after being ignored by this woman, Ye Yu slowly stepped forward and raised his hand. He intended to drag her out of the way and see what she had been holding on to. At that moment... A pair of blood-red eyes, devoid of any warmth, slowly opened and stared straight at him. Ye Yu felt his heart tremble as if he had just seen something utterly terrifying and quickly staggered back. In that instant, his heart nearly stopped as an endless terror began to take over. How many people does one have to kill in order to create such a bloodthirsty look in their eyes? "You... You..." Ye Yu was so scared that he began to sputter as he stared fearfully at that pair of blood-red eyes. "Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun was astonished. As she looked at the man whose eyes were now open, her heart brimmed with happy surprise. Her clear, cold eyes were now filled with excitement as she said, "Xiao Ye, youre finally awake?" Qianbei Ye did not seem to hear Gu Ruoyun at all. He slowly got off the bed and headed towards Ye Yu who had long begun to speak incoherently. "What do you think youre doing?" Ye Yu took a step back in fear. He has never met a man with such a powerful and terrifying aura before. Perhaps, in the entire Ye family, only Lord Master could stand a chance against him. Bang! Qianbei Ye waved his hand and a powerful force sent Ye Yu flying. A popping sound emanated from his body and he almost fainted from fear. He now felt regretful for listening to Nangong Yue in the first ce anding here to investigate this woman. If I had known that there was such a terrifying presence in her room, I would never havee! Chapter 659: Qianbei Ye Awakens (5) Chapter 659: Qianbei Ye Awakens (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Ye..." Gu Ruoyun stared dazedly at the man in red who was standing under the moonlight and could not help but call out to him gently. The man finally turned around. His blood-thirsty and cruel eyes slowly lost their chill when heid them upon that delicate and pretty face. His red lips gently moved and his voice was filled with longing, "Xiao Yun, Im back..." Yes, hes once again back at her side. Nothing will ever tear them apart again. Also, with his awakening this time, he has enough power to protect her. Even a hundred thousand Martial Honors should not even think of trying to harm him... Gu Ruoyuns lips curled into a smile. Her smile was not her usual calm smile but held a rare gentleness and warmth, "Xiao Ye, wee back." Suddenly, arge hand towards her and pulled her into an embrace. As she basked in his warm embrace, the rush and the insecurities of the previous days slowly began to melt away. In the arms of this man, she would forever feel at peace. "Yuner, even though Ive been in a deep sleep all this time, I knew what was happening on the outside. Youve been through a lot." This time, he had called her Yuner and not Xiao Yun. Gu Ruoyun, muddled in her excitement, had not noticed that at all. Qianbei Yes eyes were filled with heartache. How had she managed to pass the ten deadly trials of the Banished Lands? She had felt such sorrow and anger during Zixies death that at the time, I truly wished that I could smash through everything ande out to stay by her side. However, no matter how much he had wished to awaken, he could not open his eyes. Nangong Yue was in a daze. She stared fixedly at the silver-haired man and had never once imagined that the world could contain such a beautiful man. However, what Nangong Yue admired most of all was not the mans peerless beauty, but the shockingly powerful force within him. This man was undeniably a powerful cultivator! Hes precisely her type of man. "It seems that you still enjoy deceiving others." Nangong Yue calmed herself down before sneering and staring arrogantly at Gu Ruoyun, "There must be a lot of people who have been deceived by your fake sense of virtuousness, am I correct? Youre a hypocrite! You had seduced my father for the sake of a bit of power. What else are you not capable of doing? I think many people arent aware of your true colors and had allowed you to y them like a toy. I, on the other hand, will show the world what kind of woman you truly are!" My words will definitely open this mans eyes to the kind of woman she is. After all, no man can tolerate his woman seducing another man for the sake of money and power. Especially the kind of person who puts on a noble and virtuous face to deceive others. Hearing this, the peerlessly beautiful man in red finally had a reaction. He slowly turned around and directed his gaze at her. At that moment, Nangong Yue felt her heart jump as she stared foolishly at the mans peerlessly beautiful face and gulped fiercely. If I could spend one night with a peerless-looking man like this, Ill never forget about it for the rest of my life. "Stop!" Ye Yus expression changed greatly when he saw Qianbei Ye approaching Nangong Yue. He turned behind to face the starry-eyed and infatuated Nangong Yue and yelled, "Yueer, run!" A murderous intent had begun to stir within this mans body when Nangong Yue was speaking. Ye Yu believed that, at this moment, he was really going to kill Nangong Yue. Unfortunately, Nangong Yue did not respond to his warning. She then started to walk towards Qianbei Ye. Chapter 660: Nangong Yues Tragedy (1) Chapter 660: Nangong Yues Tragedy (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Without warning, the mansrge hand began to squeeze her neck powerfully and choke her. He shed a devastating smile which also held a bloodthirsty murderous intent. "Do you know that youre inviting death with your words?!" The feeling of pain and suffocation caused Nangong Yue to snap out of her starry-eyed infatuation. She stared in astonishment at the face which was just mere inches away from hers and her eyes instantly filled with fear. "No!" Bang! Qianbei Ye violently threw Nangong Yue out of the way. Her body crashed into a wall and caused the entire wall to copse. The rubble fell on her body and covered it, leaving only her head, which was staring in terror at Qianbei Ye, visible. Gu Ruoyun had been standing next to Qianbei Ye since the beginning. Her eyes were clear and cold and only showed a hint of warmth when they gazed upon the man. After a long pause, her gaze finally fell upon Nangong Yue. Her pure and delicate face broke into a calm smile. "Nangong Yue, you seemed to have forgotten my words. I had once warned you not to do anything more than three times. Ive already let you off twice. This time, I would no longer spare you from your fate." "Cough, cough!" Nangong Yue coughed drily and red hatefully at Gu Ruoyun, "This is the Ye family home and you had the audacity to raise your hand against me. The Ye family will never let a little servant girl like you get away with this!" "Little servant girl? Wheres the servant girl? Woman, who are you calling a little servant girl?" Suddenly, a childish but strong voice rang aloud from behind Nangong Yue. Before Nangong Yue could make sense of the situation, a small figure hurriedly rushed towards Gu Ruoyun. However, just as he was getting close to her, arge hand picked him up and tossed him away. As luck would have it, hended butt first on Nangong Yues head. He then farted loudly and Nangong Yue almost fainted from the smell. When has she, Nangong Yue, ever had to endure such an insult? She immediately flew into a mad rage but her body was partially buried by the destroyed wall and she waspletely immobilized. All she could do was to scream loudly, "You brat, have you no upbringing? Get away from me!" As she spoke, Nangong Yue missed the change in Ye Yus expression. "Ye Yu, whos this?" Ye Nuo leaped up from Nangong Yues head before dusting off his buttocks and ncing at Ye Yu. He then turned towards a pale Nangong Yue, wrinkled his adorable brows and eximed, "Why have I not seen her before? Why have you not thrown her out of the Ye family home yet?" She had the audacity to call Bodyguard Gu a little servant girl! How dare she! "Hehe." Nangong Yue sneered, and scoffed "Who the hell are you? This little brat actually wants to kick me out of the Ye family home? Does this Ye family belong to you? What a dumb f*ck." Nangong Yue had been spoiled rotten by the governor long ago in Tranquil Mountain City. As such, she does not put much thought into her actions and words. Not only had she failed to notice the ashen look on Ye Yus face, she had not even paid attention to the way Ye Nuo had addressed him. "Yueer, shut your mouth!" Ye Yu hurriedly yelled back at Nangong Yue, fearing that whatever she would say next would set the heavens on fire. He then turned towards Ye Nuo and threw himself to the ground, "Little Master, Yueer is young and does not know any better. Please, Little Master, spare her on ount of my industrious and conscientious contributions to the Ye family." Little Master? Nangong Yue felt dazed. In the entire Ye family, only one person would ever be addressed by that title. The only son of the Eldest Young Master, Ye Xingtian, who is also the only third generation heir to the Ye family Little Master Ye Nuo! Chapter 661: Nangong Yues Tragedy (2) Chapter 661: Nangong Yues Tragedy (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This little brat is Little Master Ye Nuo? At this moment, Nangong Yues expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold. Her mind simply refused toprehend why Little Master Ye Nuo had appeared here in the first ce. "Young?" Ye Nuo rolled his eyes and replied cockily, "Im only ten years old. Is this woman younger than me?" Ye Yus argument that a twenty-year-old adult was young and does not know any better in front of a ten-year-old child shows that his brain was full of holes as well! "Yueer, apologize to the Little Master!" Ye Yu quickly shot Nangong Yue a look and spoke urgently. Nangong Yues entire face was flushed red. Hes asking me to apologize to a ten-year-old child in front of this woman. Ill never be able to live this down! "I truly should never have insulted you, Little Master. To tell the truth, I had been dragged into behaving this way! This woman is too much of an intolerable bully. Ive also entered the Ye family so how could she bully me like that? Not only had she seduced my father, she had humiliated me as well! I simply cannot swallow this rage!" Ye Nuo was thoroughly enraged. His youthful little face turned red and he red fiercely at Ye Yu. "Take this woman away and have her locked up in thew enforcement office!" She dared to use Bodyguard Gu of seducing her father? She had not even bothered to check Bodyguard Gus status at all. Unless Bodyguard Gu was f*cking blind, then yeah, she would probably have seduced her father! With such a young and outstanding person like me around, why would Bodyguard Gu even want to seduce a dried up old man? "Little Master." Ye Yus entire face had turned anxious and he pleaded bitterly, "The punishments in thew enforcement office are too harsh, how can a woman like Yueer endure it? Little Master, why dont we speak to the Second Young Master first and let him judge the situation." The Second Young Master Ye Xinglin was the kindest person in the Ye household and was also the easiest to talk to. As long as I can speak to him, Yueer can be spared from being punished. Furthermore, it was Gu Ruoyun who had first provoked the matter. If she had not raised her hand against a disciple of the Ye family, the following events would never have happened. "Why do we need to look for Second Uncle?" Ye Nuoughed coldly, "If you really want, you might as well look for my father or my grandfather! Id really like to see whos going to stand up for you!" Whether it was Bodyguard Gu or these people who had been in the wrong, my father would always help Bodyguard Gu unconditionally. This is based on the fact that hes still pinning his hopes on Gu Ruoyun to heal that old man. Right now, in the Ye family, nothing is more important than the old man. As for that old man, its even better. He would always go by favoritism rather than rationality! Who cares whos right or wrong, in the eyes of that old man, the ones in the wrong will definitely be Ye Yu and that woman! Most importantly, I really dont think that Bodyguard Gu would provoke anyone without rhyme or reason so these people must have provoked her first. Since thats the case, even if Bodyguard Gu ends up killing them, Ill always stand on her side anyway. However, Ye Yu let out a sigh of relief when he heard this. Whether its the Eldest Young Master or the Second Young Master, theyre much easier to talk to than the stubborn Little Master Ye Nuo. As long as I can meet with them, Yueers life can remain intact this time... "Yuner." Qianbei Ye lightly narrowed his eyes and circled his arm tightly around Gu Ruoyuns waist. His voice held the sour taste of jealousy, "Youre really sweeping the deck with both the young and old!" Gu Ruoyun coughed in embarrassment. Honestly, when she had been proposed to by a ten-year-old child, she had felt a surge of difort throughout her entire being. It was a particrly awkward feeling... "Xiao Ye, actually, Ye Nuo is only feeling too lonely. He doesnt have anyone in the Ye family who is at the same age as him and he doesnt have any brothers or sisters. Everyone else dreads him, fears him and respects him. Thats why he has be so reliant on me and said that he wants to marry me. He really just wants a person who will treat him equally and to keep himpany." Chapter 662: Nangong Yues Tragedy (3) Chapter 662: Nangong Yues Tragedy (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though this fellow may seem so mature at such a young age, he has never had a ymate of the same age. Because of Ye Lan, he had been forced into cultivation from the moment he began to remember things. That was the cause of his personality today. "I know." Qianbei Ye smiled and loosened his grip on her waist, holding her in a morefortable manner. "If it wasnt for the fact that this little boy is not yet an adult, it wouldnt have been as simple as me just throwing him out of the way. If this were anyone else, I would have made it such that he wouldnt be able to get off the bed for half a month." The corners of Gu Ruoyuns lips twitched. I didnt think that Xiao Ye would have such a strong streak of possessiveness... "Bodyguard Gu, is this fellow the husband-to-be youve mentioned?" Ye Nuo looked at Qianbei Ye. He had initially intended to step forward when he remembered being flung across the room and stopped in his tracks. He rubbed his nose and said, "It seems that hes awakened after ingesting that Hells Lotus. Bodyguard Gu, you mustnt forget about me just because you have him around now. If it wasnt for me stealing the Hells Lotus, he would never have woken up." He had purposely mentioned this to ensure that Qianbei Ye heard it. What he really meant was, I had stolen the Hells Lotus to save you so you cannot throw me away again. Qianbei Yes lips curled into a smile and a light shed across his blood-red pupils. When he gazed at the girl in his arms, the warmth in his eyes grew as if his eyes were filled with her entire being... "Hells Lotus? The Little Master had stolen the Hells Lotus?" Ye Yu was stunned and his eyes darted back and forth. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head. He turned to Ye Nuo and said, "Little Master Ye Nuo, didnt you say that you want the Eldest Young Master to make the decision? Thats fine. Lets go meet the Eldest Young Master! However, you better not regret it!" "Regret? Whats there for me to regret?" Ye Nuo rolled his eyes and nced wordlessly at Ye Yu. "Youve done something that you shouldnt have. If the Eldest Young Master finds out about it, youll be finished too." Ye Yu was no longer as terrified as he felt a while ago. He raised his chin and spoke arrogantly. "Something that I shouldnt have done?" Ye Nuo furrowed his adorable brows but simply could not figure out what he had done wrong no matter how hard he tried to remember it. He unconsciously filled his tone with a bite of impatience, "Quit talking nonsense, lets got see my old father now!" As he spoke, he pulled Nangong Yue out from the rubble and walked behind her with quick steps. A murderous intent shed across Qianbei Yes eyes. He smiled, "Yuner, lets go watch this good show. What do you think?" Gu Ruoyun did not respond. She did not know why but there seems to be something different about Qianbei Yes awakening this time. What the difference was, she could not say... At the thought of that, Gu Ruoyun slowly returned to her senses and said, "Xiao Ye, lets go." ... At the grand hall. Ye Xingtian was seated on a chair, staring coldly at the handsome man who was kneeling on the ground. A frosty light shed across his eyes. How could he not be aware of such a huge event happening in the rear courtyard? However, these people had arrived before he could get there in time. Ye Xingtian also had not expected for Ye Yu to be even gutsier. Lady Gu was the only one who can cure the Master yet he had dared to cause trouble for her! If something happens to her, there was no other person in this world who had the ability to cure him. Chapter 663: Nangong Yues Tragedy (4) Chapter 663: Nangong Yues Tragedy (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mes of Ye Xingtians anger was growing bigger and bigger. His palmnded violently on the table and he eximed furiously, "Ye Yu, what are you doing here? And who is this woman next to you? Has the Ye household suddenly be a free-for-all where anyone can juste in?" Ye Yus entire face was filled with grief, he did not understand why the Eldest Young Master would scold him before even asking about the situation. Even though the Eldest Young Master was not as kind as the Second Young Master, he was not an unreasonable man. What is really going on to cause him to yell at me before enquiring about the situation? "Eldest Young Master, I just found out that the Hells Lotus is missing and identally overheard Little Master Ye Nuo saying that he had stolen the Hells Lotus and given it to this woman. I want to report the incident to the Eldest Young Master." As he spoke, Ye Yu took one look at the woman who was nestled against Qianbei Yes embrace and sneered. This silver-haired man is indeed powerful but the Ye family still has the Lord Master. They call him the number one cultivator in the Banished Lands. If the Lord Master was to appear, he might be able to defeat this man! Hearing this, everyone else in the great hall began whispering amongst themselves. The stolen Hells Lotus was too much of a serious matter. Most importantly, the thief happened to be the Little Master. If the Master was to find out about this, the Little Master will suffer a heavy sentence. It would be difficult for these people to escape death! "Utter rubbish!" Ye Xingtians expression darkened and a raging me burned in his eyes, "The Hells Lotus is in my fathers hands. I saw it with my own eyes just a while ago. You im that Nuoer had stolen the Hells Lotus? Do you have proof?" It was Father who had given the Hells Lotus to Gu Ruoyun. However, everyone else was still being kept in the dark about the matter. In order to avoid giving those troublemakers any opportunity, we cannot let anyone know about this. Ye Yu was momentarily dazed and said, "I heard the Little Master confess to it personally. Theres certainly no mistake about it." "Oh?" Ye Xingtian looked at Ye Nuo, winked at him, and asked, "Is this true?" Ye Nuo immediately understood what his father really meant and took a few steps to stand in front of the crowd. His little fistnded on Ye Yus body with a loud bang. Ye Yu did not dare to oppose Ye Nuo. His body was immediately sent stumbling back. His handsome face was full of fiery rage but he dared not say a thing. "You f*cker, saying that I had stolen the Hells Lotus!" Ye Nuos fistsnded one after another as his mouth continued to cold incessantly, "Which ear of yours had heard me say such things? You dare to nder me!" Faced with a flurry of fists, Ye Yu simply did not dare to fight back, terrified that he would be met with great opposition if heid his hands on Ye Nuo. As such, he could only continue dodging the attacks, gritting his teeth hatefully. "Alright." Ye Xingtian raised his hand, stopping Ye Nuo and said, "Nuoer, tell Father. What was your dispute about?" "Eldest Young Master." Without waiting for Ye Nuo to speak, Nangong Yue knelt and moved a few steps forward, bowing down fiercely. Her eyes were filled with grief and anger. "Please make a decision for us. This woman had raised her hand and harmed a member of the Ye family. I could not bear the sight of it so I had asked brother Yu to avenge the family disciple!" As Nangong Yue spoke, she raised her head and looked at Gu Ruoyun. She continued to speak with shivering righteousness, "Ever since Ive entered the Ye family household, Ive kept the Ye familys benevolence in mind. The Ye family are my benefactors and I love this family deeply. As such, I could not stand the sight of the Ye family disciples being bullied and stood up for them. I had done this for the sake of the Ye family." Chapter 664: Nangong Yues Tragedy (5) Chapter 664: Nangong Yues Tragedy (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing those words, everyone present immediately began to nod their heads. Obviously, in their eyes, Nangong Yue was a person who was always thinking of the good of the Ye family. Gu Ruoyun had hurt one of the Ye familys disciple, her crime was unforgivable! "Is that so?" Ye Xingtian asked as he looked at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun smiled, not seeing it as a big deal, "I was merely teaching a lesson to a dog who had blocked my way." Roar! The crowd immediately went into a frenzy. Nobody could have imagined that this woman would possess such a high degree of arrogance. Even when faced with so many members of the Ye family, she had dared to spout such words. Does she no longer wish to live? Also, in this sense, she had indirectly confessed to Nangong Yues usations. Ye Xingtianughed bitterly. This girl, does she not understand the meaning of denial? As long as she denies it, I can have this woman thrown out of the Ye family under the crime of false usation. However, shes really too smart by immediately confessing like that. Is she trying to make things difficult for me? "Nuoer, you tell me. What happened, exactly?" Ye Xingtian could only ce his final hopes on his own son. Of course, Ye Nuo did not disappoint. He immediately rose to his feet and replied with a cocky look on his face, "Father, you must make a decision in Bodyguard Gus stead! This woman is simply an intolerable bully. She publicly ran to Bodyguard Gus room to humiliate her. However, the most vicious thing is that she had ndered Bodyguard Gu by using her of seducing her father. Shes even announced in public that Bodyguard Gu is her fathers concubine! I heard the whispers from outsiders about this matter and ran to find Bodyguard Gu, only to catch this woman in a vain attempt to fool around with Bodyguard Gus eldest husband!" The more Ye Nuo talked about it, the angrier he felt. His little face turned very red indeed. "Woman, you should take a look in the mirror and assess your morality and conduct as well. That father of yours is a dried up old man, how good can he really be?! Bodyguard Gu has an outstanding and splendid eldest husband with me as her second husband. Would she even give your damned father a second look? If you dont believe me, Father, I can call on the disciples of the Ye family as witnesses. Especially the guy who had been beaten up by Bodyguard Gu. At that time, they had believed in this womans words so they had caused trouble for Bodyguard Gu." Qianbei Yes eyes slowly darkened and the hand that held Gu Ruoyuns hand tightened its grip. Based on the fact that this child is helping Yuner, I will overlook the way hes addressing me! "Ahem." Ye Xingtians face disced a clear awkwardness and he looked at Gu Ruoyun. He eximed with an embarrassed note in his voice, "Lady Gu, Nuoer didnt really mean to address you in that manner so please dont do not take it to heart. As for the grievances youve had to endure in the Ye household, I will make a decision!" His eyes then turned towards Nangong Yue. The mans expression lost the courtesy that he had disyed towards Gu Ruoyun. His handsome face was masked with an icy chill and his eyes were filled with an icy aura. "Ye Yu, youve consciously gone against thew and connived with another to abuse an honored Ye family guest. I want you to stew in your own juices and no one would be allowed to take you in! As for you... Nangong Yue, youve ndered her and impersonated as a member of the Ye family. Your crime... Should not be faced with punishment from the Ye family. I will hand you over to Lady Gu. Whether you live or die, she will make the decision!" Ye Xingtian paused before continuing, "Besides, Lady Gu is Nuoers friend and is also an honored guest in the Ye household. If anyone dares to treat her without courtesy, they shall be punished with the maximum sentence!" These words clearly gave Gu Ruoyun the highest form of security in the Ye family. From now on, no one in the Ye family dared to cross her again. Ye Yus face was ashen. He does not know Gu Ruoyuns true identity nor does he know why the Eldest Young Master, who usually handled matters impartially, would help her without even bothering to look for proof. Furthermore, he has even given her the most honored treatment in the Ye family. Chapter 665: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (1) Chapter 665: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In contrast to the ugly look on Ye Yus face, Nangong Yues face went pale with shock. She crawled to her feet and hurriedly rushed out of the grand hall. No! I dont want to die! I want to go back to Tranquil Mountain City. Right now, Nangong Yues heart was filled with so much remorse and she finally understood that her father truly had her best interests at heart. She should not have been so willful and rash to leave her safe harbor! If she was still in Tranquil Mountain City, her father would certainly be able to protect her. Suddenly, a ray of red light shed across the hall, striking her body and throwing it out of the way. In her final moments, she gazed upon the mans bloodthirsty and merciless red eyes and his head of breathtaking silvery hair... "The shows over. We should return to our quarters and rest." Qianbei Ye raised the corners of his lips and put his hand away. He looked as if the person who had justmitted the murder was not him at all. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded before turning towards Qianbei Ye and smiling, "Xiao Ye, theres something that I want to show you." Previously, in ck Rock City, Mei Xue gifted me with this ck box. Perhaps Xiao Ye might know something about it... "Nuoer," Ye Xingtian watched Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye leave and frowned, "This man is her aforementioned husband-to-be? When had he appeared?" Besides, since this man has awakened, that proves that the Hells Lotus was effective. Ye Nuo did not reply. His eyes twinkled mysteriously and no one could tell what he was thinking... "Father, I want to go into closed-door cultivation." "Er..." Ye Xingtian was stunned. After all, this son of his was usually most annoyed with being forced to do closed-door cultivation. Now, he was actually taking the initiative to suggest it. Could it be that the sun was rising from the West? "Father, Grandfather was right. I can only grow stronger in order to help her. So, Ive decided to lock myself up. Once Ive broken through to be a Martial Emperor, Ill look for her again." At this moment, the little youths face was full of resolve. His eyes shed with a determined light. Ye Xingtianughed bitterly and replied with exasperation, "Alright then, you maymence your cultivation in your grandfathers cultivation room. If your grandfather sees how youre making an effort, hell be very happy. He will definitely be very willing to loan you his cultivation room." Ye Nuo took onest look at Gu Ruoyun and slightly clenched his little fists. Bodyguard Gu, wait for me to emerge once again. I will make you sit up and take notice of me! In case your eyes no longer behold mine after the appearance of this man! Now, I can only draw your attention with my power and talent. However, Im afraid... That Ill never catch up to you for the rest of my life. ... The clear, cold glow of moonlight poured down upon the room. The two of them looked at each other face-to-face in the bedroom. Illuminated by the glow of the moonlight, the sight of it was as beautiful as a portrait. "Yuner, weve been apart for so many days. Theres something that I need to tell you." Qianbei Ye took two steps towards her. His peerlessly beautiful features were enveloped by the light of the moon and he was so devastaingly beautiful that one bes breathless in his presence, "Every minute and every second that I was away from you feels like an entire century to me. So, from now on, I dont want you to be away from me for too long." He could still remember thest time she had left him at Azure Dragon Country. In the end, he had gone to look for her, unable to bear his longing for her. Gu Ruoyun stared nkly before nodding, "Alright, then youll follow me wherever I go." "Yuner," Qianbei Ye gazed at Gu Ruoyun inplete seriousness, "Thats not what I meant. Im saying... Marry me, isnt that good?" Marry him? Gu Ruoyun waspletely dazed. A year ago, Qianbei Yesa showed her that she could not be without this man and made her realize that, after their years of interaction, she had slowly developed feelings for him. However, honestly speaking, she had never thought of marrying him. Chapter 666: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (2) Chapter 666: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had never even considered it! Furthermore, Qianbei Ye was now very different from the Qianbei Ye she had known before. Previously, Xiao Ye was like an innocent child. Now, it seemed almost like he had grown up overnight. "Xiao Ye, Im still holding on to a great hatred." Gu Ruoyun gently closed her eyes and opened them again after a long pause. She gazed at the mans peerless face and said, "My mother died tragically and my maternal grandfathers entire family was annihted. Yet, that son of a b*tch still unts himself as a filial son-inw! I will never forget this vengeance! There are some matters that I will only consider after Ive had my revenge." Qianbei Ye curled his lips into a smile as his fingers gently caressed Gu Ruoyuns hair. His voice, which was usually filled with cruelty and bloodlust when he spoke to others, was now filled with warmth and love instead. "Then Ill wait for you! If you need any help, just say the word. I will take care of all your enemies for you and terrorize those who had hurt you!" He loves her so much, how could he bear to allow anyone to hurt her? Now, whenever he thought of the ones who had hurt her in her past life, Qianbei Yes heart would stir with a thick murderous intent. It took him a long time before he could rpose himself and lower his head to look at the girl before him. "Yuner, you said that you have something to show me?" "This is it." Gu Ruoyuns eyes shed and a curious-looking ck box appeared in the palm of her hand. "Someone had given this to me but I dont know how to use it. Could you take a look at it for me?" "Mmm?" Qianbei Ye squinted his eyes and a peculiar light shed. His face then looked a little shocked, "This is... A divine weapon?" A divine weapon? Gu Ruoyuns heart shuddered violently, "A sacred treasure? Youre certain?" Amongst all the weapons of the world, spiritual weapons were already considered very valuable. The total number of spiritual weapons in one maind could be counted on ones fingers, what more a mythical divine weapon! She already has one divine weapon, the Ancient Divine Pagoda. What uses could this divine weapon hold? It goes without saying that as long as it was a divine weapon, its existence was separate from the rest of the world. "Thats right, its a divine weapon! And a multidimensional divine weapon at that!" "A multidimensional divine weapon? Like the Ancient Divine Pagoda?" Gu Ruoyun was even more astonished. After all, multidimensional divine weapons were the most valuable of all divine weapons. "No," Qianbei Ye shook his head, "The Ancient Divine Pagoda is an ancient antique and is more valuable than this divine weapon. Yuner, divine weapons are not like an average weapon, they must be contracted to your soul. After it has been contracted, unless your soul was destroyed, it will follow you through every reincarnation." Gu Ruoyun nodded and took a deep breath. She then slowly closed her eyes. She used her soul and carved an imprint inside the ck box. Instantly, a ck light emerged from within and arge, golden word appeared from inside the box. "Chaos?" Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes and stared at the word on the box as she said, "It seems that setting up a contract with a divine weapon wasnt as difficult as Id thought." "Its not that easy to set up a contract with a divine weapon." Qianbei Ye smiled and continued, "Not everyone can control a divine weapon. They have more spiritual intelligence than spiritual weapons and are more selective of their owners. The extent of your soul in the contract is more superior than it which was why it had chosen you. Yuner, give it a name." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin and muttered to herself for a bit before saying, "Ill call it Xiao Hei." "Buzz, buzz." Hearing its name, Xiao Hei flew from Gu Ruoyuns hand as if it was protesting against something. Chapter 667: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (3) Chapter 667: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, it was a divine weapon yet she had given it the name of a country bumpkin! Gu Ruoyun ignored its tantrum and plucked it from the air back into her hand. She then directed her psychic consciousness to explore the contents of the box. Instantly, a piece of chaos entered her vision. It was grey and blurry and she could not make anything out at all. Gu Ruoyun frowned and retrieved her psychic consciousness. She turned towards Qianbei Ye and asked, "What kind of multidimensional divine weapon is this?" "Chaos." Qianbei Ye thought deeply about this. After a long pause, his red eyes fell upon Gu Ruoyun as he said, "Chaos may be no match for the Ancient Divine Pagoda but its rank is at the frontmost among all the divine weapons. Within Chaos, time and the world outside moves differently. One year inside is equivalent to one month in the world outside. It is abundant in spiritual energy as well, making it very suitable for cultivation." Gu Ruoyuns heart leaped, "I didnt think that Xiao Hei would be so useful! This trip to the Banished Lands was certainly not wasted." "Yuner, dont get too happy so soon. Do you know Chaos origins?" Qianbei Ye looked at the girl before him and the smile in his red eyes grew even more magnificent, "This weapon had been created over ten thousand years ago by a strong cultivator who wished to establish her own powers! Back then, her powers were almost at its peak and she no longer needed to absorb spiritual energy. As such, this particr type of divine weapon specializes in nurturing a persons power. That also means that as the master of this divine weapon, you cant enter the divine weapon and use it for cultivation." Gu Ruoyuns heart shuddered violently. Creating a divine weapon? Just how powerful was that cultivators level of strength? "Even so, Xiao Hei will provide me with a great boost of power. Besides, I have long been trying to figure out a way to transport the powers of ck Rock City out of here without having to expose the Ancient Divine Pagoda. With Xiao Hei, I no longer need to worry about that." Gu Ruoyun fiddled with the box in her hand and grinned. The perplexing issue that she had been mulling over for the past few days was now resolved. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and fixed her eyes upon Qanbei Ye. "Xiao Ye, how do you know so much? Havent you lost your memories andpletely forgotten your past?" Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows and asked suspiciously, "Could it be... That youve regained your memories?" Thats right! I thought it was strange that the current Xiao Ye gives off apletely different feeling from how he was before. There can only be one exnation for this. He has regained his memories! As his memories were restored, his personality had then changed greatly. He no longer acts cute or coquettish to me. Silence! The entire room was deathly silent. After a long pause, the man spoke again. "Actually, Im not too certain myself. When I saw Xiao Hei, everything about its origins suddenly appeared in my mind. Perhaps Ive seen it before." Gu Ruoyun was still suspicious and asked again, "Are you telling me the truth?" Qianbei Ye stared at Gu Ruoyun with grief. His pitiful expression was like a bottom in a homosexual rtionship, giving one the urge to love him tenderly. "Yuner, dont you believe me?" "I believe you." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, cast off her misgivings and looked at the man in front of her again, "Xiao Ye, if you really have regained your memories, tell me. Id like to know about your past as well. Besides, I really hope that youll get your memories back. A person who cannot remember his own past must be in great pain." Qianbei Ye reached out and pulled Gu Ruoyun against his chest, holding the woman in a tight embrace as if he feared that if he loosened his grip, she would leave without even looking back. Chapter 668: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (4) Chapter 668: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As such, at this moment, Gu Ruoyun missed the quick sh of light in his eyes. "Yuner, from here on, no matter what happens, I, Qianbei Ye, will never harm a single hair on your head. You must believe me." "Alright. I trust you." This man had apanied me for so many years. How could I not trust him? Even if he happened to point a sword at her one day, there was no way that this person would be her Xiao Ye. Because Xiao Ye would never ever hurt her. "Yuner, when are we leaving?" "After a month. Ive promised Ye Lan that I would cure him. Once hes healthy again, we can leave the Banished Lands." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Now that Xiao Ye was awake, it was time for them to leave this ce. Her only regret was that Zixie was not by her side... ... At the East Peak Maind. Seated in a guest house, the mans face looked as cold as ice. His handsome, godlike features disyed a thick murderous intent. His golden eyes slowly darkened and his fingers gently brushed the wine cup on the table. "Youve rushed me back from the Banished Lands, saying that youve found Yuners murderer. I wonder who this person is?" Xia Chuxues entire face was filled with urgency and a hint of rage, "Big Brother Jin, its true. The one responsible for my elder sisters death is that holy doctor, Bai Zhongtian! At that time, he had wanted to marry her off to someone in exchange for some medicinal herbs. Big Sister refused so he had killed her." Smash! The mans palm gathered strength and shattered the cup in his hand into pieces, some of which had pierced into his hand. Yet he did not seem to feel it. His golden eyes remained cold and arrogant as he asked, "The proof?" "The proof..." A vicious light shed in Xia Chuxues eyes, "The proof is that Bai Zhongtian has recently been in contact with Qin Ran. This Qin Ran was the man whom Bai Zhongtian had initially wanted my sister to marry." Qin Ran... The mans golden eyes turned increasingly cold as he heard that name. He spoke darkly, "Ill investigate this matter thoroughly. If he had truly murdered Yuner, then I will hunt him down and kill him even if I have to go to the ends of the earth!" Xia Chuxue sneered at the sight of the mans expression. Big Brother Jin, I can arrange for whatever evidence you want! By the time you receive the results of your investigation, it will all point towards Bai Zhongtian, Xia Ruoyuns murderer. By then, Ill use you to send that troublesome old man off to apany Xia Ruoyun. Whoosh! Just as Xia Chuxue spoke, Jin Dis body turned into a sh of light and charged off at top speed. Xia Chuxue, who had remained behind and watched him leave, clenched her fists. She took a deep breath before turning around and left the guest house. At the Xia family home, a ce with many visitors. When Xia Ruoyun was still alive, even though she had a deep friendship with Jin Di, they did not see each other very often. That was why the world was unaware of her rtionship with Jin Di. Even her father and younger sister, Xia Ming and Xia Chuxue, had only found out about it after her death. With the help of Jin Di, the Xia family has managed to destroy countless enemies. Thus, the world began to sit up and take notice of the Xia family. With the backing of a Martial Supreme, not many families in the East Peak Maind dared to oppress the Xia family. Furthermore, the rest of the word was unaware of another trump card hidden within the Xia family home. In a damp secret chamber, a chirping sound could be heard. If one were to look inside, one would find a firebird locked inside the secret chamber with a table filled with all sorts of fresh food. However, it did not seem to have any appetite as it looked around the tightly-sealed stone room. It then let out a howl before angrily sweeping the delicious food off the table. Chapter 669: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (5) Chapter 669: The Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Creak! The stone door was pushed open and a woman dressed in white entered the room. She turned towards the venting firebird, slowly stepped forward and smiled, "Lord Vermillion Bird, has someone angered you and caused you to lose your temper?" "Hmph." The Vermillion Bird scoffed, "You said that you had information about my friends. Why havent I received any news by now? If you dont find my friends, I will destroy your Xia family." "Lord Vermillion Bird, please rest assured. We know where your friends are. However, finding them will require a bit of time since the East Peak Maind is sorge. Finding one person isnt that easy, right?" These humans are too vile! Just a few days ago, I had managed to escape my prison with great difficulty and happened to encounter these humans. I only wanted to ask if they had any information about my friends and these humans then told me that they had seen the Azure Dragon and the rest! So, I had followed them. In the end, after my arrival, they made me sit in this stone chamber. Its been many days and Ive not received any news at all! Its been so many years. I dont know where the Azure Dragon and the rest are or if they have been captured by that person. "Lord Vermillion Bird, my father has indeed seen your friends. So as long as you remain here for a few months, we will definitely help you locate them." Xia Chuxue smiled as a light shed across the lower lids of her eyes. This firebird was really an idiot. Just a few words from me had fooled it intoing here so easily. As for the news of Father having met the Azure Dragon, it had all been a ruse to fool this firebird intoing back with me. Who has the time to help it search for its friends? At this rate, we just need to continue deceiving it so that once the Xia family gets rid of Jin Di, well have another powerful backer. The only thing is, I did not expect this firebird to have such an uncontroble temper. Its been only a few days and its already flying into an uncontroble rage. "Out! Get out!" The Vermillion Bird opened its mouth and aimed a wave of mes towards Xia Chuxue as he screamed furiously, "If you cannot find the Azure Dragon and the rest, donte and see me at all!" Of course, that st of me was not very strong and Xia Chuxue was able to avoid it easily. After all, it was still holding on to the hope that these people would help it find the Azure Dragon. "Make yourself at home, Lord Vermillion Bird, Ill let you know if I have any more news." Xia Chuxue smiled and took her leave. If Im unable to use Jin Di to kill Bai Zhongtian this time, I have no choice but to manipte this stupid bird into doing my bidding! This bird will definitely listen to mymands for the sake of finding its friends. Ive coincidentally managed to use this to control it. "Xia Ruoyun, its a pity that youre no longer here. Otherwise, Ill definitely make you take a good look at my capabilities! You had utilized graceful words and flowery speeches to deceive grandfathers Ancient Divine Pagoda into your hands but whats the use? You still have no way of forming a contract with it. As for me? Ive obtained such a powerful spiritual beast. Based on your capabilities, youll never be able to control the Vermillion Bird, a member of the Four Divine Beasts." Xia Chuxue smiled cockily. Her smile was full of malice. If Xia Ruoyun was still alive, Ill definitely make everyone overlook her prestige. Ill make her understand that its me who holds the number one position in the Xia family! She is nothing! As she walked out of the stone chamber, she closed the stone door and left without even looking back. ... A month passed on very quickly. Within this month, Gu Ruoyun had removed the poison from Ye Lans system every day. As such, the poison in Ye Lans body was gradually eliminated with each passing day. Also, ever since that fateful day, Ye Nuo had entered the secret chamber and gone into closed-door cultivation. He has not reappeared since then. Chapter 670: The Return (1) Chapter 670: The Return (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun felt strange in the absence of that little nagging fellow by her side It was a good thing that after one month, all the poison had been cleared out of Ye Lans system and it was time to leave. "Little girl, Im truly grateful for your help. If it had not been for you, Im afraid that I would never be as healthy as this for the rest of my life." Furthermore, from now on, he has already begun to reorganize the entire family! Every time he thought of that old mans recent actions, Ye Lans face would unconsciously sink. It would take a long time before he could rpose himself. "Master Ye, if fate permits it, we will meet again." Gu Ruoyun nced behind Ye Lan, looking for a familiar small figure, "Ye Nuo isnting?" Ye Lanughed bitterly, "He says he does not n to send you off. Hes afraid that he wont be able to withstand the urge to stop you from leaving. He has asked me to tell you to wait for him to break through to the rank of a Martial Emperor, then helle and look for you." "Alright, Ill wait for him toe find me then." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Master Ye, well be leaving now." "Lets go, Lady Gu, Ill escort you to the gate." Ye Lan smiled and replied. Seeing this, Gu Ruoyun did not reject the offer. She nodded and said, "Alright." In the entire Ye family, those who have seen Ye Lan were far and few in between. As such, even if he had appeared in such a ce, not many would be able to recognize him as the number one cultivator in the Ye family! However, there were bound to be a few elders who have seen him before. Hence, when they saw Ye Lan personally send Gu Ruoyun off, they were shocked. They started to make guesses at the identity of this woman. Who is she and why would the Master personally send her off? The soldier who was currently guarding the city gate was the very same one who had given Gu Ruoyun the test back then. Initially, his heart leaped at the sight of Gu Ruoyun. Over the past few days, the Young Master has consistently asked him to find the whereabouts of the woman who was responsible for destroying the stone tablet. However, he had been unable to locate even a hair of her, it was as if she had disappeared into thin air. He had not expected her to reappear. If he could inform the Eldest Young Master about this, he would certainly receive a great reward. However... Upon seeing Ye Xingtian who was following behind the girl, the soldier was immediately dumbstruck. What is this? Didnt the Eldest Young Master ask us to find this woman? Why is he walking with her now? Could it be that the Eldest Young Master had been toying with me? Hence, when Gu Ruoyuns shadow had disappeared from outside the city gate, the soldier had yet to regain his senses. He stared dazedly at Ye Xingtian. "What are you daydreaming about?" Ye Xingtian frowned in annoyance and chastised him. "Eldest Young Master," the soldier hurriedly rposed himself and threw himself down to kneel on the ground, "This subordinate simply had not expected to see that genius woman, the one whom youve tasked me to find, to be walking by your side!" His meaning was, Youre already acquainted with the girl whom youve asked me to find so why had you asked me to do so earlier? "What do you mean?" Ye Xingtian still could not understand the situation. He frowned and asked, "When did I walk with the genius woman whom Ive sent you to find?" "Ah?" The soldier was immediately dumbfounded. What is Eldest Young Master talking about, isnt this the person he had been searching for? It was Ye Lan who first managed to regain his senses. He eximed with a shocked look on his elderly face, "Could it be that Lady Gu was the genius woman who had destroyed the stone tablet?" "What?" Ye Xingtian finally understood what the soldier was talking about and nearly jumped, "What did you say? Lady Gu was the person weve been looking for?" The father and son looked at each other as their eyes filled with shock. Chapter 671: The Return (2) Chapter 671: The Return (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Father, should we go after her?" Ye Xingtian suppressed the high spirit in his heart. If Lady Gu was the person weve been searching for, then... "Theres no need." Ye Lan slowly stepped out from his shock. He turned towards the direction where Gu Ruoyun had left and muttered, "If destiny permits it, I believe that well see her again. Theres no need to rush for now. Besides, Lady Gu has left after having cured my ailment. I think that its best that we dont disturb her for the time being." Hearing this, Ye Xingtian said nothing more. Whatever his thoughts were, no one knew. ... At ck Rock City. After several months, Gu Ruoyun had returned to this ce once again. Everything looked the same and things do not seem to have changed very much. "Yuner, where are we going?" Qianbei Ye lowered his eyelids and observed the woman next to him. His lips curled into a smile that could send countries into war. Gu Ruoyun pondered for a bit before replying, "Were going to the governors pce." "Alright." Qianbei Ye would never have anything against Gu Ruoyuns suggestions. His already peerless features grew even more breathtaking with that smile. Instantly, the people on the street found themselves consciously drawn towards the two. The very sight of the picture-perfect pair walking hand in hand was so beautiful that they could not turn away. Every moment when they looked at each other and smiled with such a pure and deep connection, they looked like a couple who were made for one another. No one coulde between them at all. Outside the quiet governors pce, the Murong family disciples yawned sleepily. Suddenly, they seemed to notice something and hurriedly rubbed their eyes. They then ran into the governors pce without another word. "Master, Master, the governor has returned! The governor has returned!" What? At that moment, everyone, led by Master Murong, came out from the governors pce. Everyone stared in shock at the woman in green. Some were so shocked that they could not even speak. "Lord governor, you... Youve finally returned." Master Murongs elderly eyes welled up with tears. Even his voice shook, "Ive been watching over the governors pce, waiting for you to return. Now that youve finally returned, you wont be leaving anymore, right?" "No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "This time, not only would I be leaving, I also want to ask you this, who is willing to leave this ce with me?" As long she has Xiao Hei, transporting the entire ck Rock City out from the Banished Lands would not be an issue. "Even though ck Rock City is our root, if youve made a decision, I will certainly pledge my life to follow you!" Rustle, rustle! Everyone immediately knelt down and formed a pitch-ck mass, using this to signify their hearts decision. "Murong Lin, gather everyone in the city. If anyone chooses to stay, I will not force them! Ill be moving the entire ck Rock City. Those who choose to stay will be sent to Holy City." With her connections to the Ye family, having them take in a few people would not be a problem. Moving the entire ck Rock City? Everyone was shocked when they heard those words. ck Rock City is huge, how can she move an entire city? Of course, no one opposed Gu Ruoyuns orders. They hurriedly gathered the citizens to the city za and announced Gu Ruoyuns decision. What kind of a ce was the Banished Lands? It was a ce made up of people who had been banished from the mainds! Chapter 672: The Return (3) Chapter 672: The Return (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If they were given the chance to leave the Banished Lands, no one would refuse. As such, not a single person in ck Rock City, including the little peddlers, had opposed Gu Ruoyuns decision. So, on this day, a huge incident happened in the Banished Lands. ck Rock City, which had previously enjoyed an abrupt rise in power, suddenly disappeared! That was right, it had indeedpletely vanished! Even its roots had been pulled out and was lost in the river of history in the Banished Lands. Because of this, countless powerful cultivators received a great shock and gathered to visit ck Rock City. Initially, they believe that some powerful cultivator had destroyed ck Rock City. However, not a single sign of battle could be found on thend where ck Rock City had once stood! Furthermore, if it had been an unknown cultivator who had destroyed ck Rock City, they would at least leave some kind of trace. Even if they had used fire, it would be impossible for them to have burned the entire city in such a pristine manner. Most importantly, the marks on the ground only proved one thing... Someone had pulled everything up from the roots! From the roots? How could this be? Not even ten thousand Martial Honors would be able to aplish such a feat! To be able to do such a thing, just how powerful was that person? This matter soon reached the ears of the Ye familys father and son as well. Instantly, Ye Lans eyes danced as heughed bitterly, "This little girl. Wherever she goes, shell cause a ruckus." "Father, do you mean that ck Rock Citys disappearance had something to do with Lady Gu?" Ye Xingtian was shocked. Even if Lady Gu had the mes of Nirvana, she could not possibly have the power to pull ck Rock City out from its roots. "Thats right, my informants have told me that this girl was closely tied to this matter." Ye Lan shook his head exasperatedly, "However, this is enough to ce the Martial Honors of the Banished Lands into a state of terror for a while. Perhaps those secretive old men will appear as well." How much shock can a person who was able to move ck Rock City away inspire? Most importantly, no one knows who the cultivator was! Who could resist not investigating such a powerful yet anonymous cultivator in the Banished Lands? "Im d that girl has managed to leave the Banished Lands. Otherwise, there would be trouble for sure. Dont judge the situation just because those old men do not seem to bother about worldly matters. Hidden in the mountain forests, they are the patron saints of the Banished Lands. That little girl had made such a huge move, those old men are bound to be shocked as well." There was a huge amount of anxiety in Ye Lans voice. Obviously, his worries were unfounded. After she had uprooted ck Rock City, Gu Ruoyun had flown back to the maind immediately. Otherwise, she might end up attracting unwanted attention... At the West Spirit Maind... Deep in the mountains, a group of elders in white traveled with a speed that almost cut through the trees around them. "Its been so many days and we still have not been able to capture that woman, Gu Ruoyun. Lets speed it up. As long as we can capture the Dongfang family members, we can use them to threaten her." One year ago, during the Divine Trials, Gu Ruoyun had killed countless cultivators of the Immortal Realm. Even though the Spirit Sect had helped to conceal this matter, someone somehow managed to leak out this bit of information. As such, throughout this entire year, the Immortal Realm has been sending out search parties to find Gu Ruoyuns whereabouts so that they could exact revenge on her for killing off the best cultivators of the Immortal Realm! However, that woman seemed to have disappeared. Not one person has seen any sign of her at all during this year. Also, during this period of time, the Spirit Sect, without rhyme or reason, deliberately caused trouble for the Immortal Realm. This prevented the Immortal Realm from sending out any more personel to gather information about Gu Ruoyun. Hence, the Immortal Realm had decided to seize the opportunity to stir up trouble under the Spirit Sects surveince and dispatched a few people to attack the Dongfang family. Chapter 673: The Return (4) Chapter 673: The Return (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As long as they can capture the Dongfang family members, they would not have to worry about Gu Ruoyun not showing herself! However, because most of the powerful cultivators were under scrutiny and unable to leave, they could only send out a few low-level Martial Emperors. Even though Lan Yuge of the Dongfang family has already reached the rank of a high-level Martial Emperor, for the sake of victory, the Immortal Master had lent them his spiritual weapons and provided them with a spell which could temporarily increase their power. That, along with the fact that they had the advantage in greater numbers, they had no worries in attacking the Dongfang family. "Who are you trying to capture?" Suddenly, a melodious voice rang out from the trees above them. It was not too clear nor was it too faint, it was just enough for everyone to hear the message. "Whos there?" The elders breath grew sluggish and they immediately paused in their tracks, staring in full alert at the big tree next to them. However, they found it hard to believe that while there was a man in the tree, they had not been able to sense his presence at all. Even their mental powers could not catch his aura. Who was this to have such power that we were unable to sense his presence? A shadowed form leaped from the tree,nding steadily on the ground. It was a delicate and pretty youth with eyes that sparkled like stars in the night sky. The aura from his body gave off a ratherforting feeling and made one inadvertently think of verdant hills and still waters. The youth carried the air of a harmless, well-brought-up man. He did not seem to have very much of a killing intent. Nevertheless, these traditional elders dared not act too carelessly. Based on the mans voice, they could tell that it had belonged to the delicate and pretty youth before them, who did not seem like the sort of person who would even harm a fly. "Who are you?" One elder furrowed his brows and asked. "You mentioned that you wanted to do something to someone. Who are you targeting?" The delicate and pretty youth slowly walked towards them. His smile was youthful and tender, "Does it concern Gu Ruoyun?" The elders looked at one another and let the elder who had first spoken issue the reply, "Thats right, were scheming against Gu Ruoyun." "Oh? Then Ive found the right people." The youth smiled gently. His smile still looked rather harmless, pure and touching. However... Boom! A powerful force suddenly appeared from the ground as countless swords erupted from the earth. Before the elders could react, they had been impaled by the swords on the ground. The elder who had replied was drenched in blood. He fixed his bloodshot eyes upon the youths tender features and spluttered, "Who are you?" The youth did not speak, he held a longsword made of spottedurel and slowly walked ahead. Just as his figure disappeared, a youthful and tender voice echoed in the thin air. The voice was light and airy but it embedded itself fiercely into the hearts of the elders. "Remember, my name is Xia Linyu..." The elder opened his mouth, trying to speak. However, before he could even call out for help, he had closed his eyes, lifeless, never to open them again. ... At the Dongfang family home. Two figures stood for a long time outside therge gate. Gu Ruoyun looked at the courtyard before her and her eyes were distant, "The Dongfang family home. Ive finally returned." She was just about to make her way into the Dongfang family home when a figure rushed towards her, nearly colliding with her head-on. Just before the figure was about crash into Gu Ruoyun, she stopped abruptly and wrinkled her eyebrows in annoyance. When she noticed Gu Ruoyun, she was stunned. "M-Master..." Chapter 674: The Return (5) Chapter 674: The Return (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yunyao stared dazedly at the familiar face before her as tears streamed down her face. Ovee by emotion, she immediately reached out to hug Gu Ruoyun. However, before she could even touch Gu Ruoyun, she was pulled aside by another hand. Yunyao nearly fell face first onto the ground. Qianbei Ye red irritably at the white tiger and his eyes filled with warning. "Master, youve returned." In the past, Qianbei Yes re would have scared Yunyao to death. However, at this moment, the surprise of seeing Gu Ruoyun again after such a long separation had conquered her heart until she did not notice Qianbei Yes deathly re. "Mmm, Ive returned. Where is maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother?" "They are in the grand hall, Master. Weve all been waiting for you. Weve been waiting for almost two years." At the very mention of this, Yunyaos eyes were filled with grief. They had endured countless suffering over the past two years. Nheless, they had taken it all in stride. All for her sake! "Come, lets make our way there now." "Alright." Yunyao had recovered her usual graceful manners and smiled. She followed behind Gu Ruoyun and walked into the grand hall. In the grand hall, Master Dongfang and Lan Yuge were in the middle of a conversation. It was at this moment that Lan Yuge, who had beenughing and chatting with him, abruptly stopped and stared out the door with a look that Master Dongfang had never seen before. Master Dongfang followed her gaze towards the doorway and nearly fainted in shock. His heart was immediately filled with ecstasy. The only thing was, the old man was used to being proud and pompous so he quickly put away the joy on his face and cleared his throat, "Its good to have you back!" Master Dongfang had never experienced the dangers in the Banished Lands but he has heard of them. It was a ce where even Martial Honors would never return from. Hence, over the past year, they had been constantly on the edge and had not been able to have a good nights sleep. Now that thedy who had been away for more than a year has finally returned, Master Dongfang was not only surprised, he was also in a state of disbelief. "Yes, Im back." Gu Ruoyun smiled and slowly walked towards the two, "Maternal grandmother, is maternal grandfather still crabby and ill-tempered? Has he made you angry?" Master Dongfang nearly went wild with rage. Im still this fellows maternal grandfather after all yet she would nder me the moment she returns! Shes really going to anger me to death! "Hmph!" He was not happy at all. He scoffed and was just about to turn away when at that moment, he identally caught sight of Qianbei Ye who was holding Gu Ruoyuns hand. What... Whats this? Even though Gu Ruoyun had announced to everyone that Qianbei Ye belonged to her a year ago, this hadpletely been for the sake of opposing Elder Qili. At the time, the two of them were not as intimate as they were right now, what more about holding hands in public. What on earth has happened over the past year? "Yuner, what is your rtionship with Sir Qianbei?" Lan Yuge had obviously noticed this as well and asked in surprise. "Maternal grandmother, we..." Gu Ruoyun was just about to exin but was cut off by the mans jolly voice. "Between the two of us, cooked rice can never go back to being raw again. Whats done is done. We ask that you make us whole, maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother." Boom! Cooked rice can never go back to being raw again. Gu Ruoyuns mind exploded. While Im sure of my feelings for Qianbei Ye, when had this cooked rice can never go back to being raw again situation urred? Chapter 675: A Missed Opportunity (1) Chapter 675: A Missed Opportunity (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Qian. Bei. Ye!" Gu Ruoyun gritted her teeth as she thought, Why has this guy be so hateful after his awakening? "Dear wife, dont tell me that you want to refuse the bill after youve wiped your mouth and licked the te clean?" Qianbei Ye turned and looked at Gu Ruoyun as if he had suffered a great injustice. He now wants everyone to know that Gu Ruoyun belongs to only him alone! Besides, once Gu Ruoyuns maternal grandfather and grandmother have both acknowledged him, he can finally be with his beloved in a just and honorable manner. "Qianbei Ye!!!" Gu Ruoyun viciously gnashed her teeth as she red at him, "Wait until I get back to the room. Well settle this then." This statement soundedpletely sinister no matter how one looked at it. "Ahem." Master Dongfang awkwardly cleared his throat and said, "If you wish to discuss passion and love with each other, go back to your room and do it. Do whatever you like, I have no right or ability to interfere." Actually, Master Dongfang had not put up much resistance because he was actually quite satisfied with having Qianbei Ye as a son-inw. This man is very powerful and would be a good match for this girl. Besides, the girl is of age, its about time for her to be married off. Of course, it would be best if they could decide on the matter by themselves. Qianbei Ye was a good and obedient child. So, upon Master Dongfangs words, he immediately scooped Gu Ruoyun into his arms and hurriedly rushed out of the grand hall. When thetter had regained her senses, they had reached the inside of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. "Qianbei Ye! How on earth had you managed to bring me here?" Gu Ruoyun was astonished. All this while, only she and Zixie had been able to control the Ancient Divine Pagoda. She could only utilize her soul to enter and exit the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Hence, she had no idea how Qianbei Ye had managed to bring the both of them into there. "Previously, youve fed the Hells Lotus with your own blood. Because of this, Im now able to enter the Ancient Divine Pagoda at will." Qianbei Ye smiled, "Didnt you say that you would settle the bill with me after returning to your room? This Ancient Divine Pagoda can also be considered as our room. Here, you can settle the bill with me in whatever way you please." Gu Ruoyuns face ckened, "Why did you say those things to my maternal grandfather and grandmother?" "Yuner." Qianbei Ye suddenly reached out and pulled the woman into his chest. He hugged the womans soft and gentle figure in a tight grip as he lowered his eyelids and said, "May I ask you something, are you willing to ept me? Its fine if you dont want to get married now. I can wait for you." Gu Ruoyun shook and she smiled gently, "What do you think?" What do you think? These simple words contained her answer. Qianbei Ye smiled. That smile made the colors of the world melt away and was so peerless that it takes ones breath away. "Yuner, I want everyone to know that youre mine." "Xiao Ye." Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun pushed Qianbei Ye away. Her eyes turned serious as she asked, "Ill ask you onest time, have you regained your memories?" Qianbei Ye gently lowered his eyelids, masking the confusion and hurt in those blood-red eyes. "Yuner, if I regain my memories, would you leave me?" He clenched his fist and his heart grew nervous. Hes even... Lost the courage to look at the woman in front of him. Perhaps the only thing which could make this peerless and devil-like man feel insecure or afraid were matters concerning her. "I wont leave you," Gu Ruoyun raised her gaze and her eyes were filled with resolve, "And I dont mind any part of your past. Xiao Ye, if youve regained your memories, please let me know. Of course, if youre not ready to talk about it, Ill wait until youre ready." Chapter 676: A Missed Opportunity (2) Chapter 676: A Missed Opportunity (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye pulled Gu Ruoyun back into his arms once again, the forcefulness in his embrace was as if he was truly terrified that the girl in his arms would leave him. I dont want to suffer that kind of agony a second time! "Yuner, Im sorry." Please allow me to be selfish just this once. I only want you to stay. In a corner, Yan widened his eyes as he watched the man and woman in an embrace. A peculiar light shed across his eyes. At this moment, Qianbei Ye seemed to remember that there was still another little creature residing in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. His crimson eyes darkened and his red lips gently moved as he spat, "Get out!" Boom! Following that, a powerful force crashed into Yans head and sent him flying away. Yan felt wronged . I reckon that the King would only ever disy such gentleness in front of Master. When ites to anyone else, he was simply too fierce. He had scared me so badly that my tiny heart is now in disarray. Besides, I wasnt really doing anything. It was the King himself who had wanted toe to the Ancient Divine Pagoda and be intimate with Master. What does this have to do with me? Its really none of his business! Back then, when Qianbei Ye had no memory of Yans existence, he would never haveshed out at him. Now, he has found out that Yan, as a member of the animal race, had surrendered to Gu Ruoyun but had not followed her orders. As a result, he had nearly caused her to lose her life in the Xia family home back in Heaven City. Whenever Qianbei Ye thought of this, his chest would light up with a burning me. Had Yan not voluntarily signed a bond of very contract with Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye would have taken his life! "Ill leave, Im leaving now." Realizing that Qianbei Ye still wanted to make a move, Yan jumped in fright and disappeared in a whoosh, afraid that if he was one step slower, not even his dregs would be spared. A demon should not be provoked! Especially this one whose face was changing faster than its changing colors! He was clearly speaking to the woman in his arms in a soft and gentle voice but in the blink of an eye, he would kill another living thing right next to him! So, it was safer to leave the Ancient Divine Pagoda right away... "Ah, right. Yuner, if you want Zixie to hatch a little faster, theres a way." "What is it?" Gu Ruoyun was immediately filled with joy. She hurriedly pushed herself out of Qianbei Yes embrace and asked. Seeing how much she cared for Zixie, the vat of jealous vinegar in Qianbei Yes heart immediately tipped over. Nevertheless, he replied, "The Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal can help you speed up the hatching process of a phoenix egg." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyuns body immediately disappeared from the Ancient Divine Pagoda and hurriedly went in search for Master Dongfang, desperate for news of the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal. "The Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal?" Master Dongfang was astonished, "Ive heard that theres a small piece of it in the Amethyst Underworld Pce. What would you need that Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal for?" Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and said, "I want to save a friend. Now, I must leave the Dongfang family for a bit. Ill return once Ive obtained the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal." "What, yourre leaving?" Lan Yuge, who was next to him, was filled with reluctance, "Youve only just returned and now you want to leave again. Is it that urgent?" Gu Ruoyun gently nodded. Her eyes were full of seriousness as she replied, "Mmm, hes a very important friend to me and had be seriously injured for my sake. Hence, I must help him. For without him, I would not be where I am today." "Alright." Lan Yuge nodded and sighed, "Please remain safe in everything you do." Once she finished speaking, Gu Ruoyun took onest look at Lan Yuge and Master Dongfang before walking out the door. Chapter 677: A Missed Opportunity (3) Chapter 677: A Missed Opportunity (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Before Gu Ruoyun left the Dongfang family home, she recalled the spiritual beasts which she had previously left at the Dongfang family home and kept them in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. After that was done, she quickly walked out of the gate. Whoosh! Just as she reached the gate, a sh of red robes appeared before her eyes. She raised her gaze and found a pitiful looking pair of eyes looking back at her. "Yuner, you had left me at the Ancient Divine Pagoda for the sake of the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal." The more Qianbei Ye thought of it, the more he felt wronged. She had actually thrown me away! And she had left without saying a single word! "This..." Gu Ruoyun paused in her steps and replied apologetically, "I was in too much of a hurry. By the way, why did you not tell me about this back in the Banished Lands?" Qianbei Ye steadied his expression and said, "Because the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal was not in the Banished Lands so there was no point for me to bring it up. Even though I dont like the sight of that guy following you around, it pains me to see you so sad even more." "Xiao Ye, thank you." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and gazed at the man before her with a serious look on her face. "Thank you. In this lifetime, as long as you dont abandon me, Ill never give up on you." Qianbei Ye looked down at the elegant youngdy before lifting the corners of his crimson lips and smiling He would only ever smile so broadly at the person before him. "Come, lets search for the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal for him. As long as youre happy, even if I have to help someone that I dont like, I have noints. He must be feeling the same way as I am right now which was why he had told you how to save me." Gu Ruoyun did not respond. She merely nodded and followed the silver-haired man. The both of them disappeared into the courtyard doorway. Not long after her departure, a delicate and pretty youth paused outside the Dongfang familys gate. His finger gently brushed his chin as he looked at the board above his head and grinned a pure and clear smile. "This is the Dongfang family home? I wonder if Big Sister is here. Everyone outside is saying that shes missing, I dont know if thats true." The youth then stepped forward. His delicate and pretty features were filled with joy. Every time he thought of the person he was going to meet very soon, his heart would be extremely excited. Suddenly, a hand reached out and stopped the youth in his tracks. The middle-aged man guarding the door blocked the youths way with a cold look on his face. He inquired icily, "Who are you, do you have a visitors invite?" "Visitors invite?" The youth was stunned, "Im here to see Gu Ruoyun. If shes around, could you please inform her about me? Tell her that Xia Linyu is here to see her." "Apologies, Lady Gu has just left the premises." "What?" Hearing this, the youths delicate features changed greatly, "Do you know where shes gone?" "She was headed towards that direction but I dont know the exact location of her destination." "Shes left?" The youth went into a bit of a daze, "I was one step toote? And Ive missed her, just like that? No! This wont do. I must catch up to her." Without any hesitation, the youth turned to the direction where Gu Ruoyun had left and chased after her. Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun was also flying at top speed. No matter how hard the youth tried to catch up, he could not find her shadow within the bustling crowds... He did not know when he would be able to see her again after this missed opportunity. "Big Sister, Ive been working hard in my cultivation for the sake of meeting you sooner. Now that Im finally able to leave that ce so dont you worry. From now on, no one will ever have the chance to abuse us, be it those members of the Immortal Realm or... Xia Ming!" Chapter 678: A Missed Opportunity (4) Chapter 678: A Missed Opportunity (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Ming! Xia Linyus heart would tremble every time he thought of that name. However, shouldnt I be thanking that man instead? If it had not been for him, I would still be in that frail body, a good-for-nothing youth who always needed Big Sisters protection. It was because of him that I was given a new chance in life. The youth clenched his fist; he could still feel that heart-breaking agony! However, the most unforgettable memory of all was that slimy man, Lu Chen, dismembering him alive, and the heart-wrenching moment when he saw the deep pain and self-remorse in his sisters eyes. She must have med herself for sending me to Lu Chen which had brought me to that end! "The East Peak Maind, Xia Ming, Lu Chen, and Xia Chuxue." The youth slowly unclenched his fist and stared into the blue skies with determination in his eyes, "One day, I will storm that ce and take revenge for my past life. I will arrive with my sister and clear that debt!" Then, he said nothing more and journeyed onwards. His figure was as quick as a bolt of lightning. The people below could only see a sh of light streaking across the skies. It was gone in the blink of an eye... The Amethyst Underworld Pce, as a member of the Three Great Authorities, held quite a hefty position on the maind. At this moment, outside the Amethyst Underworld Pce, two persons paused in their steps. Gu Ruoyun gazed upon the ornate pce gate as a light shed in her eyes. "Xiao Ye, go into the Ancient Divine Pagoda." Qianbei Ye was stunned. He then nodded, "Alright, if anything happens to you, Ille out and help." Gu Ruoyun smiled. It would be better if I took care this alone rather than with Xiao Ye by my side. After Qianbei Ye had entered the Ancient Divine Pagoda, Gu Ruoyun walked towards the Amethyst Underworld Pce. As she reached the entrance, the two disciples who were guarding the gates stood in her way. "Stop!" "This is the Amethyst Underworld Pce. Idle people may not enter." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely as she said, "Inform Elder Jiu that Gu Ruoyun of the Dongfang family hase for a visit." Elder Jiu was an elder of the Amethyst Underworld Pce whom she had met during the Divine Trials. At that time, as payment for a holy spirit fruit, she had agreed to help heal Elder Jius injury. However, so many things had happened after that, rendering her unable to fulfill her promise until now. The two guards looked at one another and sent someone to summon Elder Jiu. Not long after that, an old man quickly flew from the pce, followed by the dumbstruck gate-keepers. After all, Elder Jiu has yet to reach the rank of a Martial Honor but was still a powerful cultivator at the pinnacle of a Martial Emperor. However, he had immediately rushed over when he heard the womans name. Those who were unaware of the situation would assume that the excitement on his face was because the Lord of the Pce has returned! Also, he had flown through the air for the sake of meeting this woman as soon as possible! "Hahaha! Lady Gu, youve managed to find the time to visit the Amethyst Underworld Pce!" Elder Jiu was filled with excitement, the joy on his face was greater than if he had seen his own parents. If I remember correctly, she had gone to the Banished Lands a year ago. Now that shes arrived, that means that shes returned from the Banished Lands. Elder Jius heart immediately shook at that thought. What kind of a ce was the Banished Lands? It is a ce that even the Lord of the Pce dare not enter. Not only has she journeyed there, she has managed to return unscathed! Chapter 679: A Missed Opportunity (5) Chapter 679: A Missed Opportunity (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A little over a year ago, he was still able to sense the mild fluctuations from this little girls body. But now, he could not sense a thing. It was as if all the spiritual power in her body never existed. How could this be? This was clearly impossible! This little girl couldnt possibly have lost all her spiritual power! Theres only one other possibility, her powers must have surpassed mine! Is she a Martial Honor? Elder Jiu did not even dare to think of it. What does a twenty-year-old Martial Honor mean? If this gets out, the entire maind will dive into a frenzy! "Elder Jiu, are you well?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and spoke to him as if he was an old acquaintance. Elder Jiu smiled bitterly, "Same as always, my old misfortune still remains, I cannot break through." "Im sorry, I promised that I would help remedy your ailment but I was unable to keep to my word. Its been almost two years since my departure. Now that Im back, I will fulfill my promise and cure you." This was a promise that Gu Ruoyun had made in exchange for the holy spirit fruit back then. Now that she has returned, she must fulfill that promise. "Alright." Elder Jiu was excited. His face filled with gratitude as he said, "Then Lady Gu, follow me into the Pce. I will arrange for you to begin my treatment." This time, Elder Jiu spoke to her in respectful terms. His face was filled with reverence. The two gatekeepers werepletely dumbstruck by what they had just witnessed. They still had not regained their senses even after Gu Ruoyun had followed Elder Jiu through the gate. Only when the two had disappeared from view did they finally manage to snap out of their daze. "Who was that youngdy? Why had Elder Jiu treated her with such exclusivity? Also, she mentioned that she would be able to cure Elder Jius illness?" "Hehe, how could this be? Its not like we dont know about Elder Jius ailment. So many miracle doctors have been unsessful in curing him, how could a little youngdy possibly aplish that?" Hearing his partners words, the other disciple shook his head. If this twenty-year-old girl has that level of medical skills, the other doctors in the maind can gomit suicide. To be beaten by a little girl, thats too embarrassing! Of course, Gu Ruoyun paid no notice to what the two disciples were thinking. She simply followed Elder Jiu and entered the Amethyst Underworld Pce gates. The Amethyst Underworld Pce was bigger than the average mansion; it was as big as an entire city! Hence, despite walking for a very long time, Gu Ruoyun has yet to reach Elder Jius territory. After a long time, even Gu Ruoyun had lost track of how far she had walked, Elder Jiu finally stopped. He turned to the woman behind him and smiled apologetically, "Lady Gu, this is where I live. Shortly after this, I will have your guest room arranged next to mine. This will make it easier for us to conduct the treatment." "Sure," Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I have nothing against your suggestion." Ive journeyed to the Amethyst Underworld ce in hopes of finding the Ten Thousand Year Old Ice Crystal and to fulfill my promise at the same time! "Then I thank you very much." Elder Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Gu Ruoyun would not be satisfied with his arrangements. "Ah right, Lady Gu, when can begin the treatment?" Gu Ruoyun paused for thought, then said, "Lets do it today! The sooner its treated, the sooner we can finish!" In the past, if Gu Ruoyun had wanted to cure Elder Jius ailment, she would definitely need a bit of time. But now that she has reached the rank of a Martial Honor, one day was enough for her to return Elder Jiu back to health. Chapter 680: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Palace (1) Chapter 680: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Pce (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sun was setting, casting an afterglow across the skies. In the quiet Amethyst Underworld Pce, a great frenzy was brewing! Previously, the Young Master of the Amethyst Underworld Pce had encountered a bottleneck in his cultivation. As a result, the Lord of the Pce journeyed into the Swamnds to find herbs for his breakthrough. Sadly, he had ended up being poisoned by the elements in the Swamp. In the end, he had managed to collect the herbs he was searching for and had escaped the Swamnds immediately after that. Even a Martial Honor might not return from the dangers in the Swamnds! Countless cultivators have gone into the Swamnds but aside from the Lord of the Pce, they never reemerged again! Entire armies had been lost to the Swamnds too! The Amethyst Underworld Pce was suddenly thrown into chaos. Doctors who have received favors from the Amethyst Underworld Pce rushed over immediately to cure the Lords ailment! However, not even the famous miracle doctors were able to neutralize the poison from the Swamnds! Soon, the entire Amethyst Underworld Pce fell into sorrow. At this moment, in front of the Lords bed, a delicate and pretty youth around fifteen years of age leaned over the bedside as he silently sobbed. His eyes were red from crying and his heart was heavy with remorse. If it wasnt for me, Father would never have had to go through such danger. "Eldest Grandfather, is it true that my father cannot be saved?" The delicate and pretty youth raised his head, looking at the elder behind him with bloodshot eyes, "Ive heard that the Ghost Doctor is extremely well-versed in medicine. I wonder if we can invite the Ghost Doctor to have a look at him? I dont want my father to die." "Young Master, all the famous doctors on the maind have gathered here. Even they were unable to cure him. It can be assumed that no one else can cure him at all, by the way..." Suddenly the elder seemed to remember something and his eyes shone, "How could I have forgotten the Medicine Order?! We can invite the Medicine Orders Master, that Order Master is very well versed in medicine, perhaps she can cure the Master." The delicate-looking youths eyes shone with a semnce of hope, "Eldest Grandfather, lets call upon the Order Master of the Medicine Order!" "Alright, Ill write a letter of invitation to the Order Master." At the end of the day, the Ghost Doctor was a frence doctor. Ive never seen her great powers for myself so I cant risk asking her. In contrast, the Order Master of the Medicine Order is far more reliable! If even she could not cure the Lord of the Pce, then it would be useless even if the deity Daluo were to appear. ... Due to the situation surrounding the Amethyst Underworld Pces Lord, the entire Pce had plunged into chaos. However, Gu Ruoyun remained inside her room, treating Elder Jius ailment. As such, she was not aware of the cmity of the world outside. Throughout this entire day, Elder Jiu could feel his long sealed up channels opening up. He felt a thick spiritual energy piercing through his entire body. This was a feeling he has not felt in a very long time. Now, he could enjoy the sensation once again. This, to him, was a huge surprise. Boom! A loud noise ensued and countless hydro valves seemed to have appeared throughout Elder Jius body. Spiritual energy poured out from within him and its powerful force encircled his entire being. He could not resist bursting intoughter. "A Martial Honor!! Ive finally reached the rank of a Martial Honor!" Heughed andughed, unable to hold back the tears streaming from his eyes. Elder Jiu was the ninth elder in Amethyst Underworld Pce and was also the weakest in power. Now, he was finally on par with the rest of the elders! Of course, previously, if news of Elder Jius breakthrough had gotten out, the entire Amethyst Underworld Pce would dive into a frenzy as well! However, as they were now deep in sorrow over the Lord of the Pces poisoning, they did not pay much attention to it, even with the knowledge that Elder Jiu was finally able to break through. Chapter 681: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Palace (2) Chapter 681: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Pce (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Crash! Just then, the door burst open and a disciple of the Amethyst Underworld Pce rushed in. He joined his fists and eximed, "Elder Jiu, something has happened to the Lord of the Pce!" "What?" Elder Jiu did not even have the time to rpose his ted expression and was immediately shaken by the news. He immediately rose from his bed and grabbed the disciple by hispels, "What did you say?" Elder Jiu, the Lord of the Pce had been poisoned by the Swamnds. Hes now in aa. Many doctors have already examined him and they have concluded that its no use! Now, Elder Da has gone to the Medicine Order and asked the Order Master for help." Gasp! Elder Jiu released his grip and fell silent. After a long pause, he turned to face Gu Ruoyun and bowed deeply, "Lady Gu, please help us save the Lord of the Pce." This is the first time hes ever had to beg anyone! Even when his wounds were incurable, he had never lowered his head to beg anyone for treatment. But now, for the sake of the Amethyst Underworld Pces Lord, he lowered his head and shirked off his pride as a Martial Honor. Gu Ruoyun gently rubbed her chin, a faint smile appeared on her elegant features. "The Order Master of the Medicine Order?" Isnt the Order Master Wei Yiyis Junior Sister? She was also the one who had murdered her Master and had framed Wei Yiyi for that? Gu Ruoyun paused at the thought and said, "However, we each have our own expertise. My expertise does not lie in curing poisons." Hearing this, Elder Jius face filled with disappointment. Just as he was about to give up, the womans calm voice spoke again. "If you want to save him, its not entirely impossible," Gu Ruoyun smiled gently, "I know someone who can save him." "Who?" Elder Jius eyes shone as he asked quickly. "The Ghost Doctor, Wei Yiyi!" If the Order Master of the Medicine Order wasing here, then this would be the perfect opportunity for Wei Yiyi. Also, its not like she wasnt well versed in treating poison. She was even able to cure the poison in Ye Lans system which was far more difficult than the poison from the Swamnds. How could she possibly not know how to get rid of one measly Swamnd poison? This opportunity should be given to Wei Yiyi. "Then Ill go pay the Ghost Doctor a visit immediately." Elder Jiu ced his full trust in Gu Ruoyuns words. As long as she says that the Ghost Doctor can cure the Lord, then she can definitely achieve this! Hence, his darkened gaze returned to its usual luster. Before Elder Jiu left, Gu Ruoyun turned around and said, "By the way, when you send your men to meet her, tell her that I have asked her toe and please mention that the Order Master of the Medicine Order will be present as well!" In the past, Elder Jiu might not have known Wei Yiyis true identity. However, during the Divine Trials, the members of the Medicine Order have exposed her identity. Hence, this was also Wei Yiyis time to collect her debt! "Wei Yiyi, I once promised you that I would help you get your revenge as a reward for helping me! Due to the situation during the Divine Trials, I could not allow the members of the Medicine Order to find out about your existence for the time being so I had not allowed you to return to the Medicine Order. Now, we no longer have the need to cower in fear. I have enough power to protect everyone around me. Its about time for you to return to the Medicine Order and take whats rightfully yours!" A peculiar light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. She fixed her gaze upon the blue skies outside the door, lost in thought... Three days! Those three days passed by in a sh. However, everyone in the Amethyst Underworld Pce remained deeply troubled, afraid that their Lord would not be able to hold on before the Order Master of the Medicine Order arrives. As for Gu Ruoyun, she had remained in her room over the past three days and did not even take a single step outside. Chapter 682: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Palace (3) Chapter 682: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Pce (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three dayster, a group of fairy-like girls dressed in white descended from the sky onto the Amethyst Underworld Pcesnd. The leader of the group was a cool, elegant and magnificent woman in white, with light eyebrows and eyes the color of autumn. Her snow-white robes gave off a rather unsettling feeling. "Order Master Rong, youve arrived?" Seeing the group of woman in white walking towards him, Elder Da slowly stepped forward and smiled calmly, "Ive been waiting here for you for a very long time now. Pleasee with me." Even though Rong Xin was the Order Master of the Medicine Order, the Amethyst Underworld Pce was a territory under the Three Great Authorities. As an elder of the Amethyst Underworld Pce, he does not need to treat these people with too much courtesy. "Alright. Let me examine the Lord of your honorable pce." Rong Xin smiled and was neither servile nor overbearing. Elder Da rather admired her calm demeanor. Especially since this Rong Xin isnt very advanced in age. She hasnt even reached the age of thirty yet she has already reached the rank of a high-level Martial Emperor and has led the Medicine Order into an orderly streak. The Medicine Order is certainly lucky to have her. Thanks to her, they have cemented their current power on the maind. "Lets go then." The faint haughtiness on Elder Das face disappeared at the thought of this. His mannerisms were a bit more courteous now. Rong Xin gestured in invitation and didnt say anything more, leading the members of the Medicine Order behind Elder Da towards the Lord of the Pces quarters. In the bedroom, the Lord of the Pces face waspletely ashen. Hey on the bed silently and his fingers looked ck in color. His entire body seemed to bepletely bloodless. When he saw Elder Da and the rest walking in, the youth, who was sobbing while leaning over his fathers bed, looked at them with shining eyes, "Grandfather Da, have the members of the Medicine Order arrived?" "Young Master, this is Order Master Rong of the Medicine Order and the number one doctor on the maind." Elder Da smiled as he stepped forward and introduced the youth, "With her, you wont have to worry about the Lords problem." In Elder Das heart, only this young Order Master of the Medicine Order could hold the position of the number one doctor in the maind. Incidentally, upon hearing his words, Order Master Rong retained a faint smile on her face as if she never felt any pride in receivingpliments from others. Elder Da secretly heaved a sigh as he thought, Its no wonder Order Master Rong had managed to aplish so much, shes had this temperament from such a young age. "Order Master Rong," The youth hurriedly rose to his feet and spoke with pleading eyes, "Please save my father. As long as you can save him, the Amethyst Underworld Pce will owe you one. Anything you wish shall be yours." "Young Master, theres no need for that. Let me have a look at the great Lords ailment." A faint smile hung on Rong Xins cool and elegant face. She carefully examined the diffusion of the poison in the Lord of the Pce. However, the more she examined, the deeper her frown became. Her autumn colored eyes were filled with helplessness. "Order Master Rong, can my father be saved?" The youths heart clenched as he balled his little fists, his eyes slowly filled with anxiety. "Sigh," Rong Xin shook her head, "If he had only just contracted the poison, I can definitely save him. But now, theres only one way..." "What is it?" "We need to find someone as a vessel to transfer all of the poison into their system." Rong Xin announced this very calmly, as if sacrificing a person to save the life of another was the mostmon thing in the world. "What?" The youth was stunned. He turned towards the man on the bed and furrowed his delicate brows. After a long pause, he turned towards Rong Xin, "Order Master Rong, can I be the one to help remove Fathers poison?" Chapter 683: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Palace (4) Chapter 683: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Pce (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Young Master!!" Hearing this, Elder Das expression changedpletely, "How can you do this? You are the Lords only son. If anything happens to you, the Lord of the Pce will never be able to live through it alone! This definitely cannot be allowed!" "If I dont do this, Father will die!" The youths tears began to stream down his face again. He gritted his teeth and pleaded, "Grandfather Da, I want to save father." "Young Master." Suddenly, Rong Xin spoke again. She smiled, "This is actually a very simple matter and theres no need to you to take care of it personally. You only need someone at the rank of a Martial King for me to transfer the poison to their system instead. Young Master, you hold a noble position. How would you be able to do such a thing?" Elder Da nodded, thinking that Rong Xins words made sense. He felt a growing admiration towards her. Only a person who does not bother about trifles can have such great aplishments! As a powerful cultivator, one must have a vicious heart. One has to look out for oneself or heaven and earth willbine to destroy them! People who were too kind cannot survive in this world. "What did you say?" The delicate youth was enraged and he spat furiously, "The life of another is a life as well! Why should I sacrifice another person to save my own father? Is there anyone in this world who isnt brought up by their own parents as well? My father was poisoned, logically speaking, as his son, I should be the one to save him. Why should I let someone elses child make the sacrifice? I dont agree to this!" "Young Master!" Elder Da furrowed his brows, "Order Master Rong is right, we can simply pick another to save the Pce Lord. If you cannot bear to sacrifice a member of the Amethyst Underworld Pce, I can find someone from outside the Pce. Theres nothing more important than the Pce Lord and your life. Furthermore, we will reward their family members with benefits or grant them permission to enter the Amethyst Underworld Pce. Someone will be willing sacrifice themselves for sure. You need not worry about this, Young Master." "You..." The youth began to tremble. Before he could finish his sentence, he was cut off by Elder Da again. "Young Master, people involved in making big decisions cannot ask to be kind as you. Otherwise, how could you support the entire Amethyst Underworld Pce?" However, just as Elder Da finished his speech, an elderly voice rang from outside the door. "Thats right, big decision makers cannot be kind at all! However, simrly, big decision makers cannot be vicious as well! Great politicians do not attack unless attacked! Those who sacrifice the lives of the innocent for their own selfish desires are not powerful cultivators. They are demons!" "Grandfather Jiu!" The youths eyes shone at the sight of the elder who had just entered the room. His reddened eyes filled with tears, "Grandfather Jiu, I dont want to sacrifice other people in order to save Father. I can be the one to do it." "Young Master, do not worry. No one is going to sacrifice the innocent." Elder Jiu smiled as he approached the youth, ruffling his hair and feeling a sense of heartache, "No matter what, Grandfather Jiu will stand by you." "Waaah." The youth ran towards Elder Jius embrace and began sobbing profusely. In the Amethyst Underworld Pce, the closest person to him besides his father was Grandfather Jiu. Only Grandfather Jiu has ever understood him! All everyone else knows was to teach him about how humans should never be too kind. However, if you asked him tomit murder, he could never do it! Gu Ruoyun stayed silent as she watched the scene before her. Then, her eyes fell upon the woman in white in the room. As the rest of the Medicine Orders members were waiting outside the door, there can only be one other person in the room. The Order Master of the Medicine Order Rong Xin! Chapter 684: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Palace (5) Chapter 684: The Lord of Amethyst Underworld Pce (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Xin frowned, clearly annoyed with the neers. She swept her gaze across Gu Ruoyun but when her eyesnded on the seductive woman in red, her cold and elegant features changed immediately. "Its you!!!" Impossible! How could this woman be here? Didnt I also destroy her face? This face was no different from the one she had when she was in the Medicine Order! Because the Medicine Order disciples who had attended the Divine Trials had all been killed by Qianbei Ye, Rong Xin was still not aware that Wei Yiyi was actually the Ghost Doctor! "Order Master Rong, do you know her?" "Thats right!" Rong Xin took a deep breath and spoke with fury, "She was once a disciple of the Medicine Order. In the end, because she killed our Order Master, I imprisoned her but someone had helped her to escape! Shes been on the run ever since. I never expected her to show her face here!" "Oh?" Elder Da furrowed his brows. Based on his position, he would naturally consider internal matters of other organizations beneath his station. Therefore, this was the first time he had actually heard of this matter. "So, shes the murderess responsible for the previous Order Masters death. This woman certainly isnt any good if she would even kill her own Order Master." Elder Da then turned away, no longer bothering to look at Wei Yiyi. A cold light shed in Rong Xins eyes and her features darkened as she asked, "Wei Yiyi, what are you doing here?" "What am I doing here?" Wei Yiyi shed a charming smile that was filled with an icy chill. "Whatever reason youre here for is the same reason Im here! Our purpose is the same!" "Hehe." Rong Xinughed icily. A murderous intent that she could not hide shed across her cool and elegant face. I hate her! How could I not? I was clearly more outstanding than her. Why was it that the Master could only ever see her hard work? He had never even looked at me! So, I had devised a n to kill off that damned old man and pushed the me on his favorite disciple! Its his fault for giving such a valuable item like the Treasury of Medicine to this woman! Unfortunately, up till now, she was still unable to obtain the Treasury of Medicine! Also, the most unexpected thing was, how had the face which I had clearly destroyed returned to its original state? I had personally added all sorts of condiments and poisons, her looks cant possibly be restored! "Ivee here to examine the great Lords ailment. Dont tell me youre here for that as well?" Wei Yiyi raised her lips into a smile, "Thats right! Ivee here to save the Lord of the Amethyst Underworld Pce! I can cure wounds that you cannot, Rong Xin. Youve once brought harm upon me. Now, its about time for me to return the favor!" "Wei Yiyi, youre still just as savage." Rong Xin slowly concealed the raging fire within her and smiled calmly, "Its not like I cant cure the Lord, I can bring him back to health instantly. I only need a willing sacrifice. The poison has spread too deep, this is the only way!" "Rong Xin, dont forget. We are doctors, not poison masters," Wei Yiyi nced at Rong Xin and exined, "Killing another for the sake of saving a life, how are you any different from a poison master? If you save a life, you save a life! If you sacrifice another, that is not a sign of your medical expertise! I can save him without having to sacrifice anyone else!" "Enough!" Elder Das face sank. He shot Gu Ruoyun and Wei Yiyi an icy re, "Youngdies, I think that its best that you both leave. Were doing well enough with Order Master Rong here. Furthermore, Miss Wei, you and Order Master Rong were once disciples of the same order but your personalities are far too different. In contrast with your arrogance and your tendency to overlook everyone else, Order Master Rong is calm and confident. She is the very model of a powerful cultivator. You would benefit in learning from her. She has shown no signs of anger despite your insults. And you? Youve only opened your mouth to deliver delirious utterances! Order Master Rong is the number one doctor amongst all under the heavens, only she can cure our Lords ailment." Chapter 685: Rong Xins Hatred (1) Chapter 685: Rong Xins Hatred (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Number one out of all under the heavens?" Wei Yiyiughed in ridicule and replied scornfully, "You mean the number idiot? Someone who loves to toy with others in the palm of her hand would be the ideal type of powerful cultivator? Tsk, tsk. As the ideal powerful cultivator, does that mean that she should pay no heed to the lives of others?" Rong Xin smiled icily, "In the eyes of the strong, the weak are merely like mole crickets and ants. What difference does it make if they live or die?" "Brother Da!" As he noticed the increasingly ugly look on Elder Das face, Elder Jiu frowned and said, "The respected Ghost Doctor is here upon my invitation. Lady Gu is also my savior. She was the one who had healed the wounds on my body, allowing me to break through the rank of a Martial Honor!" The Ghost Doctor? Elder Da was stunned, This seductive woman is the renown Ghost Doctor of the maind? From what I know, shes only a rogue doctor and cant bepared with an upstanding organization like the Medicine Order. However... Thatdy in green had healed Brother Jius illness? During the past three days, Elder Da had been preupied with the Pce Lords ailment and was not around during Elder Jius breakthrough. As such, even though he had sensed someone achieving a breakthrough to be a Martial Honor somewhere outside the pce, he never thought that it would be Elder Jiu whose channels had been sealed. Now that he has heard Elder Jius deration, Elder Da hurriedly examined Elder Jius powers. When he discovered the true rank of thetters powers, his eyes filled with shock. A Martial Honor! Thats right! Brother Jiu has had a breakthrough! Back then, a high-level Martial Emperor was the furthest Brother Jiu could go. Countless miracle doctors hade to examine his illness and all of them had stated clearly that he will never have another breakthrough again! Even the previous Order Master of the Medicine Order had paid Brother Jiu a visit and said the very same thing. However, he has now actually managed to break through to the rank of a Martial Honor? Elder Da took a deep breath as his eyes stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruoyun. If this youngdy was able to heal Elder Jiu, perhaps... "Dont look at me," Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "I cant cure him. At the end of the day, the only person with the capability to cure him is the Ghost Doctor, Wei Yiyi." Wei Yiyi looked at Gu Ruoyun with gratitude. She knew that Gu Ruoyun had said that to improve her reputation. After all, to the woman before her, curing this Swamnd poison would not require much effort. Gu Ruoyun had lowered her own value for her sake. The delicate and pretty youths eyes shone. He hurriedly rushed towards Wei Yiyi as if he had caught a life-saver and pleaded bitterly, "Miss, please save my father. As long as you can save him, Ill agree to whatever you wish." Wei Yiyi smiled, "Its only a Swamnd poison, I can take care of it." "Hehe." Hearing this, Rong Xinughed scornfully. Her cool and elegant features disyed a sense of ridicule as she said, "Elder Da, if youre really going to trust her then I have nothing more to say! However, let me remind you that the toxins from a Swamnd poison are extremely powerful. Furthermore, it has already spread throughout the Pce Lords entire body. If you continue to drag this on, you wont be able to save him even if you transferred the poison out from his system! Furthermore... Wei Yiyi hadmitted many wicked deeds. She should be punished yet you want to put your trust in her? Are you not afraid that she would take advantage of the situation and double-cross you?" "Junior Sister Rong Xin, youre overthinking things. I have nothing against the Pce Lord so why should I harm him?" Wei Yiyi smiled, "Besides, do you really think that Ill be able to walk out of the Amethyst Underworld Pce after killing the Pce Lord? Have you be even more simple-minded over the years? There are better strategies to frame a person than this." Rong Xins expression changed greatly in that instant. She clenched her fists tightly, digging her long fingernails into her flesh and causing fresh blood to trickle down from the tips of her fingernails. Chapter 686: Rong Xins Hatred (2) Chapter 686: Rong Xins Hatred (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Xins heart was burning with a disastrous murderous intent. If this had not been the Amethyst Underworlds territory, she would have long made a move to kill this woman! Elder Da fell silent. He was not worried about the possibility of the Ghost Doctor killing the Pce Lord. Just as she had exined, if she truly wished to assassinate the Pce Lord, she would not be able to walk out of Amethyst Underworld Pce after that. Nevertheless, Rong Xin was notpletely wrong either. If they miss out on theirst chance to remedy the illness, she may not be able to save the Pce Lord even if she had transferred the poison. He hardened his heart at that thought and said, "Well follow Order Master Rongs advice." This method was the cruelest but also the safest way! Even though we have to sacrifice another, well be able to cure the ce Lord for sure! For safetys sake, well do it this way! Rong Xin smiled and looked rather pleased with herself. She sneered at Wei Yiyi. Senior Sister! Be it ten years ago or the present moment, youll never be able to surpass me! You will always be the loser and you can only remain alive under my leniency! "No! I believe in the Ghost Doctor." The youths face was filled with resolve as his eyes sparkled brilliantly. "I may believe in the Ghost Doctor, but I also believe in Grandfather Jiu even more!" "Young Master!!!" Elder Das expression changedpletely, "If we miss out on ourst chance, we wont have another! Do you really want her to save the Pce Lord?" "Yes!" The youth raised his sparkling eyes and his voice was full of determination, "Besides, this is thest chance! Im not willing to sacrifice anyone to save father so Id rather put my trust in her! Grandfather Da, let her do the treatment." "No!" Elder Da rejected the suggestion without a second thought. His elderly face waspletely stern as he said, "Young Master, we cannot risk the Pce Lords life like this." "If my father could hear our conversation, he would definitely insist on choosing the same option as me." The youths eyshes were extremely long with sparkling, crystal-like tears still hanging on the tips, "Grandfather Da, Im the Young Master of the Amethyst Underworld Pce, the only son of the Pce Lord. When ites to my decisions, everyone must obey!" At this moment, a domineering air erupted from the Young Masters body. It caused the image in Elder Jius eyes to shift as if he was looking at the Pce Lord himself bossing people around. It goes without saying that the Young Master now had the aura of the Pce Lord! Who says that the kind-hearted cannot make big decisions? As long as he had his own principles and a strong determination, the Young Master could certainly make big decisions. "Ghost Doctor," the youth turned around and looked at Wei Yiyi, ignoring the ugly look on Elder Das face, "No one is going to stop you now. Please save my father." Wei Yiyi nodded, and slowly approached the man who was lying on the bed. "Wei Yiyi," As she watched the womans movements, the murderous intent in Rong Xins eyes deepened, "I hope you can cure the Pce Lord. Otherwise, believe me, the Amethyst Underworld Pce will make you pay! Of course, regardless of how great your medical expertise is, youll never be able to cure him now!" Swamnd poisons are dangerous. Of course, once someone had just contracted the poison, they could still be cured easily. The Pce Lords poisoning, however, had dragged on for such a long time. He was clearly at the end stage. Even if the deity Daluo was here, he could not possibly save him either. What more the lone Wei Yiyi? From the very beginning, Gu Ruoyun had not said a single thing. She gently raised the corners of her lips and a smile shed across her clear cold gaze. Its been almost two years since Ive seen Wei Yiyi. Id like to see the extent of her medical expertise as well! "Come here, help me put away his clothes." The Ghost Doctor turned to the delicate and pretty youth behind her and instructed. Chapter 687: Rong Xins Hatred (3) Chapter 687: Rong Xins Hatred (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Oh, right!" The delicate and pretty youth immediately returned to his senses and carefully removed the Pce Lords clothes. Instantly, the mass of pitch-ck coloring on his skin appeared before everyones eyes, emitting a putrid smell. The youths heart immediately began to ache. His vision grew blurry with tears, "Father, its all my fault. Ive caused you such pain." The man on the bed seemed to hear the young boys anxious voice. His eyebrows and pupils moved but he did not open his eyes. Anguish was written all over his face. It goes without saying that this man had a rare sort of beauty, especially the two muscles on his chest. Wei Yiyi felt absolutely tempted to touch his chest but of course, with so many people around, she could not molest the sick but beautiful man. "Once youre done, you may leave." After the youth had removed the Pce Lords clothes, Wei Yiyi coughed awkwardly and instructed. "Alright." Hearing this, the young man obediently stepped back to Elder Jius side. His bright, tearful eyes observed the man on the bed anxiously. Under their watchful eyes, Wei Yiyi pulled out a cloth bag from her sleeve. She opened it and took out a silver needle. She then gently pierced it into the Pce Lords body. There was a muffled groan before streams of ck aura began flowing from the silver needle towards his belly button area. One silver needle was not enough. As such, Wei Yiyi used up all the silver needles in her bag. Soon, the Pce Lords entire body was covered with silver needles and countless ck aura stirred around his body. Shortly after, the other small ck spots around his body disappeared. In contrast, the ck mass around his belly button began to grow. Suddenly... Wei Yiyi took out a dagger and without any warning, shed it across the Pce Lords stomach. Instantly, a spiral of ckened blood began spurting out from the wound, bringing forth an absolutely rotten odor. "What are you doing?" Elder Das face turned pale with shock as he rushed forward to grab Wei Yiyi. He really did not think that she would have had such audacity to kill the Pce Lord in front of everyone. "Grandfather Da, stop!" The delicate-looking young boy yelled when he realized that Elder Da was charging towards Wei Yiyi. His shout instantly caused the elderly figure to stop. He retorted angrily, "Young Master, did you not see her trying to kill the Pce Lord?" "Grandfather Da, let her exin." The youth furrowed his brows and replied irritably. "Hmph!" Elder Da scoffed coldly as a murderous intent erupted from his entire being. His Martial Honor powers followed the fluctuations and dispersed into the air, "Damned girl, what do you have to say for yourself? Youve killed the Pce Lord and weve all seen it with our own eyes!" Boom! Wei Yiyis face turned pale under his powerful coercion. However, he had only directed his aura towards the charming woman before him so the rest of them were unaffected. Just as Wei Yiyi was about to lose her resistance, a hand reached out from beside her and gripped her shoulders firmly. At that moment, Wei Yiyi rxed and broke into a cold sweat down her back. Gu Ruoyun ced one hand on Wei Yiyis shoulder and then raised her clear and cool eyes towards Elder Da. At the same time, another wave of coercion, just as powerful as Elder Das, charged towards him and smashed through his aura instantly. Elder Da stumbled back and stared in shock at the calm and elegant face. A deep astonishment appeared from the recesses of his heart. A Martial Honor! This girl was actually a Martial Honor! Of course, this duel had been kept exclusively between the two of them. Even the newly minted Martial Honor, Elder Jiu, did not understand why Elder Da had suddenly stumbled back. Chapter 688: Rong Xins Hatred (4) Chapter 688: Rong Xins Hatred (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hehe." Wei Yiyi slowly returned to her senses and chuckled, "If I dont gather the poison in his system into one ce, how could I possibly draw it out? Are you asking me to cut through his body a hundred times?" This meant that Wei Yiyi had used the silver needles to gather the poison in order to drain it out! After all, she was not Gu Ruoyun. With Gu Ruoyuns power, she could have simply drawn the poison out with one silver needle or used a detoxifying pill to get rid of the poison in the Pce Lords system. She was not powerful enough at the moment so how could she use those methods to detoxify the poison? Elder Da was stunned. He swept his gaze from Wei Yiyi to the man on the bed. ck blood had trickled down and dyed the entire bed a dark red. The man continued to bleed for quite some time as the ck mass in the Pce Lords belly slowly grew smaller in size. When the blood changed from ck to bright red, Wei Yiyi slowly stepped forward and covered his wound with a bit of fine white powder in order to stop the bleeding! In contrast to how he had looked like after he was poisoned, the Pce Lordsplexion now was only a little bit pale. The putrid smell from his body slowly disappeared as well and his fingernails returned to a more normal color. "Father!" The youth pelted towards the mans bed. He wrapped his small hand tightly around the mansrge palm as he gently called out to him in an emotional voice, "Father, can you hear me? Wont you wake up and look at me?" "Liner..." A frail voice sounded from in front of the youth. When he heard that voice, the young boy stiffened. He slowly lowered his gaze and met a pair of gentle eyes... "Father, youre awake? Youre finally awake?" The young boy threw himself forward and identally pressed onto the mans wound. He groaned in pain and frowned. Nevertheless, he could not bear to push the young boy away from him. Instead, he smiled and said, "Liner, Ive made you worry." "Father, dont put yourself in danger ever again! Also, it was the Ghost Doctor who had saved you." Hearing the young boys words, the Pce Lord turned towards the charming-looking woman in gratitude, "Thank you for saving my life, Ghost Doctor." "You dont need to thank me." Wei Yiyi waved her hand, "If you really want to thank someone, thank my little Master. She was the one who had asked me toe." As she spoke, she gestured towards Gu Ruoyun. Her seductive face was filled with a big smile. "Thank you, Miss." The Pce Lords smile was full of warmth and his eyes spoke of a sincere gratitude. As she watched the scene, Rong Xins fists clenched tighter and tighter as the hatred in her eyes grew thicker and thicker. In the end, she scoffed and, taking advantage of the distraction in the group, turned around to leave. However, once she had turned around, the thick murderous intent in her eyes burst into full force. "Wei Yiyi, it seems that youve appeared this time to oppose me. Since thats the case, I wont give you that chance! Furthermore, I will make you regret your reappearance!" In the room, Wei Yiyi caught sight of Rong Xin slithering away on her own. A cold smile hung on her lips. Rong Xin, since Ive shown myself to you, that also means that your life will soon near its end! "Pce Lord," Gu Ruoyun smiled and looked at the man before her, "This time, Ivee here with a request." "Please speak freely, Lady Gu. If it is within my power, I will do everything I can." The Pce Lord smiled and his voice held a sense of promise. "I heard that Amethyst Underworld Pce possesses a Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal. I was wondering if you could lend it to me?" Gu Ruoyun smiled as she asked. Chapter 689: Rong Xins Hatred (5) Chapter 689: Rong Xins Hatred (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal? The entire room fell silent as they heard these words. "Ahem." The Pce Lord cleared his throat and replied in a frail voice, "The Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal is the township treasure of the Amethyst Underworld Pce. Ive had it brought over from afar in order to use it to preserve my corpse after Ive passed on. If you need it, Lady Gu, I can loan it to you for a while but I will need it back after youre done." Elder Das expression changed. He wanted to speak but was suddenly reminded of the debt of gratitude he owed Gu Ruoyun for saving the Pce Lord. Hence, he swallowed his words. "Then I thank you greatly." A sincere smile slowly brought warmth to her clear and cold eyes. Gu Ruoyun had never imagined that this mission would be resolved so easily. The delicate-looking youth did not say a word. He fixed his clear, limpid eyes upon Gu Ruoyun with a gaze filled with absolute gratitude. If it wasnt for them, Father might already be dead. Also, to the Amethyst Underworld Pce, one Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal was nothing whenpared to Fathers life. ... After obtaining the Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Ice Crystal, Gu Ruoyun decided to return to the Dongfang family home. However, just as she stepped out from the gates of the Amethyst Underworld Pce, a figure appeared before her and addressed her respectfully, "Lady Gu, our Elder has extended an invitation for you to be our guest." "Who is your Elder?" Gu Ruoyun frowned and asked. "My Elder is the Honorable Sir Tianqi of the Spirit Sect." The Honorable Sir Tianqi? Gu Ruoyun was stunned. How had that guy found out that I was at the Amethyst Underworld Pce? Also, why had hee looking for me in such a rush? "Alright, lead the way," She frowned and replied calmly. Even if the Honorable Sir Tianqi knew about my departure from the Banished Lands, he wouldnt send another person to intercept me at the Amethyst Underworld Pce. Usually, he would visit me at the Dongfang family home. As such, Gu Ruoyun had no idea on what was going on in the Spirit Sect. Could it be that something has happened to Big Brother? Gu Ruoyuns heart clenched at the thought. Even her footsteps quickened. In this world, besides Xia Linyu, her only other brother was Gu Shengxiao! Hence, she would never allow any harm toe to him no matter what. ... At aboratory in the Spirit Sect, an elder examined the herbs in his hand as he furrowed and rxed his brows over and over again. This scared the people around him from approaching him, afraid that the old man had gone into another random fit of madness and would unleash his anger upon them. As this moment, a disciple of the Spirit Sect hurriedly walked in and announced respectfully, "Elder Tianqi, Lady Gu has arrived. Shes waiting or you outside the Spirit Sect." "What?" The Honorable Sir Tianqis face lit up with glee. Ignoring the herbs in his hands, he immediately threw them behind him before his elderly figure rushed out as swiftly as the wind. In arge courtyard. Her hair fluttered under a refreshing breeze. The woman stood with her hands crossed. Dressed in green, she looked like a slender bamboo tree, unyielding and steadfast. Her eyes, however, were clear and cool, like something straight out of a portrait. This woman did not have looks that could devastate nations but her features were exquisite and very easy on the eyes. Perhaps having noticed the elder rushing towards her, the woman gently raised her eyes and lightly cocked an eyebrow. She spoke with a smile that did not reach her eyes, "Honorable Sir Tianqi, why have you summoned me in such a hurry? Youve even sent someone to escort me from the Amethyst Underworld Pce." The Honorable Sir Tianqi chuckled and rubbed his fists, "Little girl, Im your great-uncle after all. Your maternal grandmother is my younger sister. Why are you still addressing me as the Honorable Sir Tianqi?" Chapter 690: The Martial Spirit Pill (1) Chapter 690: The Martial Spirit Pill (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun gently raised her eyebrow and her eyes filled with smiles, "Say it, why have you summoned me?" "This..." The Honorable Sir Tianqi felt a little embarrassed. He scratched his head as he looked at Gu Ruoyun before asking cautiously, "Ive heard that you operate a medicine shop called the Hundred Herb Hall? Ive also heard that your medicine shop is selling some ten-year longevity pills and beautifying skin renewing pills?" Gu Ruoyun smiled gently, "Thats right. I wonder if you want beauty or to extend your lifespan?" Beauty? The Honorable Sir Tianqis mouth twitched, "Little girl, do you still remember the pill form I had obtained from the Elder of the Immortal Realm back during the Divine Trials? Its like this, Ive recently handed the pill form over to my higher-up. My higher-up has given each elder a task whoever manages to refine the pill from this pill form shall be promoted as the number one elder in the Spirit Sect. To be the number one elder in the Spirit Sect means that this individual would have no one above him but our Leader. Even the other elders must listen to his orders. Therefore, how could I not ask you for your help?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled, "Let me have a look at that pill form first." "Alright." Seeing how Gu Ruoyun had agreed to his request, the Honorable Sir Tianqis eyes sparkled. He anxiously pulled Gu Ruoyun into theboratory. "Little girl,e have a look. How should we refine this pill? Ive clearly followed its instructions so why was I unsessful?" Gu Ruoyun did not respond as she allowed the Honorable Sir Tianqi to pull her into the room. Once she had entered theboratory, the old man began grumbling incessantly and chased every disciple out of theboratory. This bunch of good-for-nothings. It has almost been a year since theyve started the research with me and yet they have not been of any help at all. It seems that I can only rely on this girl now. "Is this the pill form?" Gu Ruoyun picked up the pill form on the table, took a look at it and mentally analyzed the entire thing, "This is the most basic stage of pill forms. Its not much of a problem, I can help you refine this." The Honorable Sir Tianqis breathing tensed once he heard this. He stared with excitement and nervousness at Gu Ruoyun. "Little girl, you mean that you really can refine pills?" The sale of pills at the Hundred Herb Hall had caused such a huge sensation but why had the Three Great Authorities not made their move? The reason was simple! To the Three Great Authorities, only medicines that contain spiritual energy can be considered as pills! As the Beauty Rejuvenation Pill and the Longevity Pill do not contain any spiritual energy, they considered them as average medicines and not really as actual pills. They had never seen Gu Ruoyun refine pills either and neither do they have any knowledge about pills. Therefore, they had no way of knowing that pills were divided into different categories! However, this was the opinion of others. The Honorable Sir Tianqi had personally witnessed Gu Ruoyun gift Lan Yuge with pills during Lan Yuges birthday celebration. Those pills have allowed Lan Yuge to immediately break through to be a high-level Martial Emperor. How powerful that pill must be to allow a breakthrough even in the rank of a Martial Emperor! However, the Honorable Sir Tianqi had asked in such a way because he was not sure if Gu Ruoyun had personally refined the pills in her hands or if she had obtained them from somewhere else! So, now that he knows of Gu Ruoyuns ability in pill refinement, the shock in his heart was full blown! "Mmm." Gu Ruoyun nodded and replied calmly, "I can refine this. Give the pill form to me and Ill refine a string of pills for you." Chapter 691: The Martial Spirit Pill (2) Chapter 691: The Martial Spirit Pill (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Why were pills so rare? Not only was this due to the extinction of pill forms, it was also because people nowadays have no idea how to refine pills! Even if they were given a pill form, they would never be able to refine a pill even if they had researched it for forty to fifty years. However, the cauldrons used to refine pills could still be made. The Honorable Sir Tianqi ced the herbs in front of Gu Ruoyun like valuable treasures. He chuckled, "So, little girl, your great uncles chance of bing the number one elder in the Spirit Sect is in your hands. Ah, right. What kind of pill is this and what are its uses?" "Its a Martial Spirit Pill." Gu Ruoyun looked at the Honorable Sir Tianqi and replied, "This pill is used when a disciple first begins his cultivation journey. It can change a persons talents. While it cannot immediately turn a good-for-nothing into a genius, it could stimte quite a big change. For example, a person would normally need around ten years to go from a Martial Warrior to a Martial King. However, if this person consumed a Martial Spirit Pill before beginning their cultivation, it would take three years off from that time frame." Three years may not sound like a particrly long or short amount of time but to a cultivator, one year would already make a tremendous difference! As such, upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns exnation, the Honorable Sir Tianqis breathing quickened. His eyes widened as he stared at the pill form in Gu Ruoyuns hand. A Martial Spirit Pill! While this cannot bepared with the pill that Gu Ruoyun had gifted Lan Yuge, to the Spirit Sect, this was an extremely valuable treasure! If the Spirit Sect was to recruit new disciples from the maind and give this Martial Spirit Pill to them, then those who were already geniuses would be even more powerful! And this was the benefit of the Martial Spirit Pill to the Spirit Sect! Bang! Suddenly, the rooms door was violently pushed open and the Honorable Sir Tianqis face sank immediately. He eximed irritably, "Cant you see that Im with a guest? Who allowed you toe barging in without even knocking first?" The persons legs immediately turned to jelly from fright. He fell kneeling on the floor and stammered, "E-Elder, the Sect Master had asked me to summon you." "Sect Master?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was shocked. He frowned as he asked, "Why is the Sect Master summoning me at a time like this?" "The disciples... Disciples say that theyve heard that the Honorable Sir Lingshangs disciple seems to have found a way to refine the pill and has asked the other members of the Spirit Sect to witness this. Therefore, the Sect Master has asked you to gather at the za." Whoosh! The Honorable Sir Tianqis expression turned cold and he scoffed, "That guy had actually got to it first! Lets go, little girl. Well see whether that fellow can truly refine pills or if hes just being pretentious!" He straightened his sleeves as he spoke and walked quickly out the door. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and did not reply. She then followed the Honorable Sir Tianqi out the door... ... The sunset cast a beautiful afterglow across the skies in the color of blood. At this moment, the previously quiet Spirit Sect was now gathered with countless people. So many people were walking around the za that it looked like a bazaar. At the center of the za was a pill cauldron. In front of the pill cauldron stood a young man! At this moment, he looked absolutely dazzling and could not help but raise his chin. His face was filled with acent smile. "Its him?" A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. This man, who had unexpectedly emerged to stop me from killing Shi Yun back in the Divine Trials, had ended up having his powers crippled by Qianbei Ye! He had also spared no expense in causing harm to my brother, Gu Shengxiao, in order to im the precious seat of respect in the Spirit Sect! Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Brownie points for anyone who can remember this character! Chapter 692: The Martial Spirit Pill (3) Chapter 692: The Martial Spirit Pill (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, this man was nowpletely healed! I also cant sense the poison I had ced in him anymore... Gu Ruoyun frowned. She did not know why but she could sense something awfully familiar about that man. This sensation reminded her of another person... "Looks like his acquaintance with Shi Yun was not a simple one. Unless Im mistaken, the man who had healed him was the person who had once resided within Shi Yun... No, he was the one who had created Shi Yun! He was also the culprit behind Zixies transformation into a phoenix egg!" Zixie! As she thought of that demonic yet handsome man, a murderous intent began to stir from within Gu Ruoyun like a torrential storm. The Honorable Sir Tianqi sensed the murderous intent from her and looked at her with astonishment. However, he did not say a thing. After a long pause, he spoke, "I dont know whats going on either. You had clearly crippled this man during the Divine Trials yet in just one day, all of his wounds had beenpletely healed. Little girl, I know that theres a vendetta between the two of you but now is not the time for you to have your revenge. If you wish for revenge, your time wille! This guy and his bullshit Master have always wanted to harm your brother yet they have never prevailed. I dont n on letting them off either." Gu Ruoyun slowly calmed her murderous intent and quietly watched the center of the za as if nothing had happened. The Honorable Sir Tianqi obviously had not known that the real reason behind Gu Ruoyuns murderous intent was not because of this man but was because of the person who had healed him! "By the way, little girl, do you see that person on the seat of honor? Thats the Sect Master of the Spirit Sect! That guy next to him is that fellows Master, Lingshang." The Honorable Sir Tianqi looked at Gu Ruoyun as he exined. Gu Ruoyun did not reply. Her thoughts were unreadable. Just then, the middle-aged man on the seat of honor finally rose to his feet. He looked down at the crowd with clear, sharp eyes and spoke in a stern voice, "Im sure all of you can recall my previous announcement. Anyone who manages to refine the pill from the pill form shall be promoted to the position of the number one elder. Now that Lingshangs disciple, Kun Nan, has managed to obtain the method of refining this pill, this position will be given to Elder Lingshang if he is truly able to refine the pill. Does anyone have any objections?" Hearing this, the crowd looked at each other but no one showed any signs of objection. If Kun Nan was truly able to refine the pill, they would have nothing to say against it. "Alright. Since none of you have any objections, let the pill refinement process begin. Ill be witnessing this momentous asion with everyone else." As he spoke, the middle-aged man slowly sat back in his chair with an icy yet severe gaze. He focused his attentionpletely on the man at the center of the za. Kun Nan smiledcently, his face awash with arrogance. After uncovering the pill cauldron, he gathered the herbs and threw them into the cauldron. Seeing this, Gu Ruoyun shook her head with an exasperated look on her face. "Lady Gu, is something wrong with his pill refinement process?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi noticed Gu Ruoyuns reaction and asked in astonishment. "Indeed." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Its clear to see that Kun Nan is a genius. The steps on that pill form were quite messy which caused you to be unsessful in your refinement. He has managed to arrange the herbs in a neat order but..." Chapter 693: The Martial Spirit Pill (4) Chapter 693: The Martial Spirit Pill (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun paused before continuing, "However, pill refinement is not as easy as mixing ingredients in a pot whereby putting the herbs in one by one would be enough! His ingredients are clearly not pure enough and had not been cleaned thoroughly. Even if he manages to find the correct order of the ingredients, this pill refinement process cannot possibly be sessful. I dont know where he got the courage to demonstrate it in public and embarrass himself instead of experimenting with it on his own first." Hearing this, the Honorable Sir Tianqi heaved a sigh of relief. I was really worried that this boy would actually be able to refine a pill. If that happens, the position of the number one elder will go to that old fart for sure. If Elder Lingshang was to be the number one elder, I dont know what will happen to the Spirit Sect. Hiss! The pill cauldron let out a mncholy noise before bing silent once more. Kun Nan wiped the sweat from his brow and steadied his rapidly-beating heart. He was the only one who knows how many time he had gone over the calctions in such a short period of time. While he appeared fully confident in front of everyone, he was actually extremely nervous and deathly afraid that he would embarrass himself in front of so many people! However, he had to show exceptional talent to the eyes of the world. Otherwise, how could he expect to overthrow Gu Shengxiao? Kun Nan grits his teeth fiercely at the thought and ced one of the herbs into the pill cauldron. Huff! Kun Nan heaved a sigh of relief when the pill cauldron did not make any more peculiar noises. His gaze fell on thest herb before him. "Ladies and gentlemen, all of you know that the pill form which the Honorable Sir Tianqi had retrieved had been damaged and iplete. During this past year, Ive been studying the ancient books and have finally discovered the final ingredient! The Exploding Fruit is the final ingredient for this pill. Soon, I will be sessful in refining it!" His words were full of confidence and everyone was subconsciously affected. If Kun Nan has truly seeded in interpreting this pill form, he would have learned the long extinct art of pill refinement and from then on, his name would be etched in history. He would be the first pill master since the ancient times. What a great honor this would be! Even Gu Shengxiao, whom the Sect Master greatly admires, would not have such a great honor. No! That contrast was too far apart! Kun Nan felt more and more excited at the thought as the chance to be remembered in history was within his sight. In the years toe, everyone will remember his name Kun Nan. At this moment, he had no wish for power or to be the disciple of the number one elder. He no longer wanted that! He only wanted to be honored as the first pill master since the ancient times, this was more important than everything else! "Not good!" Gu Ruoyuns expression changed greatly, "Hes actually thinking of adding the Berserk Fruit into the Martial Spirit Pill, does this guy no longer wish to live?" If he wants to die, thats his business but he would clearly be dragging everyone down to hell with him! "Little girl, what do you mean?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was shocked and turned towards Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. "This is bad, theres no time!" Whoosh! Gu Ruoyun no longer cared about anything else as she charged towards Kun Nan at top speed. If she had been alone, she could still take shelter within the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, she was not the only one here. There was also the Honorable Sir Tianqi and Gu Shengxiao who was still in the middle of cultivation in the Spirit Sect. Thest ingredient in the Martial Spirit Pill refinement process should have been the Spirit Moon Herb which would alleviate the force of the explosion! In the end, he had miscalcted and added the more explosive Berserk Fruit! The Berserk Fruit already contains explosive properties. If paired with the Martial Spirit pill, the entire Spirit Sect would be turned into a wastnd instantly. No one would be spared! Chapter 694: The Martial Spirit Pill (5) Chapter 694: The Martial Spirit Pill (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kun Nans fingers trembled as he slowly ced the Berserk Fruit into the pill cauldron. Perhaps no one felt more emotional than he at this very moment. This was because his sess or failurey in this one move! The chance to make a name for himself was in the palm of his hand! The Honorable Sir Lingshang could not contain himself from rising to his feet. His eyes were fixed upon Kun Nan. When ites to his disciple, he had absolute faith in him. Since he dared to refine the pill in public, that proves that he had absolute certainty in his capabilities! Once he seeds, the position as the number one elder would be his! The Honorable Sir Lingshang felt the urge tough at the thought as his heart was ovee by a secret delight. However, in the very next second, the smile on his face became frozen in ce... A green-robed figure suddenly shed across and a strong force snatched the Berserk Fruit in Kun Nans hand. In the blink of an eye, a loud bang was heard. The Berserk fruit which had been in Kun Nans hand was reduced to dust, crumbling before his dumbfounded gaze. The crowd was stunned and only came back to their senses when a loud, angry roar was heard. "You again!!! Do you love going against me that much? First, you had killed my beloved Shier, then you had destroyed my power. This time, you want to destroy my achievements too! Give me back my pill!" Kun Nans eyes were bloodshot like a starving brute which had not eaten for days. He stared unflinchingly at Gu Ruoyun. He gritted his teeth as an abundance of murderous intent burst forth from his chest, twisting his features into a different form as his hatred increased, "I know that youve done this on purpose. Youre afraid of me, afraid that once my achievements be too great, I would retaliate against you! Let me tell you this, Gu Ruoyun. Im a genius, a true genius! Ive learned the art of refining pills. Hahaha, in this entire maind, no one else knows how to refine pills but me!" Gu Ruoyun looked quietly back at Kun Nan with a hint of pity in her eyes. Her expression somehow managed to anger Kun Nan even more. He charged straight towards her. "Ill kill you! It was you who cost me my chance at bing the first pill master since the ancient times. You can go to hell!" Seeing that his hands were about to reach her neck, Gu Ruoyun finally made her move but no one could manage to catch her actions at all... Boom! Before Kun Nan could figure out what was going on, a strong force mmed into his chest, causing his body to be flung out of the way andnd violently onto the crowd. Who was Kun Nan? He was the second most powerful member of the Spirit Sect, second only to Gu Shengxiao. Yet now, a young girl has managed to dispatch him in an instant? Nobody even managed to see how she had done it! Fresh blood poured out from his mouth but the pain on his chest was a far cry from the agony in his heart. He was so close to achieving sess where so many others have failed yet he had been cut off by this woman. How could he possibly ept this? "A Martial Honor?" A frosty light shed in the Honorable Sir Lingshangs eyes. If I remember correctly, this woman had only just reached the rank of a Martial Emperor during the Divine Trials. Its only been close to two years and yet she has already be a Martial Honor! This woman cannot be allowed to live on! Each time he thought of her shocking talents, the Honorable Sir Lingshangs chest would fill with murderous intent. His eyes have be extremely gloomy and his elderly features were enveloped in a cold light. "This little girl is already a Martial Honor?" In contrast to the Honorable Sir Lingshang, the Honorable Sir Tianqi had raised his brows in surprise. Previously, he had not observed Gu Ruoyuns powers. He never thought that she would have unwittingly reached the ranks of a Martial Honor. Chapter 695: Refining The Pill (1) Chapter 695: Refining The Pill (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tsk tsk, this little girl really is a true genius. Shes even stronger than her parents! "Hmph!" The Honorable Sir Lingshang scoffed as a cold light shed in his eyes, "I wonder when the Spirit Sect has ever opened our doors to outsiders. It seems that anyone cane in these days." Hearing this, the Honorable Sir Tianqi chuckled and stepped out from the crowd, cing himself in front of Gu Ruoyun. "Hehe, this little girl is not just anyone. Shes Gu Shengxiaos little sister. Im surprised that youre not aware of this, Honorable Sir Lingshang?" The Honorable Sir Lingshangs eyes were turning gloomier by the minute. He clenched his fist so hard that it shook. Its this old man again! Sooner orter, Im going to have to kill him! "What? Shes Eldest Senior Brothers little sister?" "Such a young Martial Honor, this youngdys talents are near on par with Eldest Senior Brothers." "Its no wonder shes here. The Spirit Sect does allow rtives to visit so its really nothing out of the ordinary for her to be here." The rest of the disciples began to discuss fervently under their breaths. The main cause of fascination was that, amongst the younger the disciples, Gu Ruoyun has already broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor at around the age of twenty. This was enough to garner respect from everyone. Hearing the Honorable Sir Tianqis exnation, a glint shed in the Sect Masters eyes. However, he remained silent and examined Gu Ruoyun. "Even if she is Gu Shengxiaos sister, she has sabotaged my disciples pill refinement process upon arrival. What kind of evil intentions does she have?" As he saw that the position of the number one elder was now further from his grasp, the murderous intent in the Honorable Sir Lingshangs heart ran deeper and deeper, "If she does not provide me with an exnation today, I dont care whose sister she is. I wont let her leave!" Hearing this, the rest of the disciples began whispering amongst one another. The Honorable Sir Lingshangs anger isntpletely unfounded. Kun Nan has reached this stage with such difficulty yet his chances were destroyed in an instant. Anyone would be mad at that. "This..." The Honorable Sir Tianqi hesitated, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Little girl, whats gotten into you?" This little girl certainly knows how to invite trouble. Since Kun Nan was going to fail, then let him fail. Why had she needed to sabotage his pill refinement process? To the extent that now, this pair of master and disciple has an opportunity to extort. "If he wants to die, dont drag me down with him." Gu Ruoyun smiled icily, "Adding a Berserk Fruit into a Martial Spirit Pill, I really dont where he had found that conclusion! A pill like the Martial Spirit Pill is already quite vtile. Bybining it with a Berserk Fruit, does he wish to detonate the entire Spirit Sect? I have no wish to die just yet. If hes still feeling overly depressed, its best that he finds a secluded spot with no one else around." "What did you say?" The Honorable Sir Lingshangs anger began to rise and he retorted with a vicious look in his eyes, "Kun Nan has made sufficient preparations for the sake of this pill form and his refinement was absolute perfection. If it had not been for your sabotage, he would have sessfully created a pill." "Perfection?" Gu Ruoyunughed and her face filled with ridicule, "From what I could tell, he wasnt refining pills, he was cooking stew! He didnt even clean off the impurities from the herbs before cing them into the cauldron. If this isnt stew, then what is it?" "Hahaha!" Hearing this, the Honorable Sir Lingshang burst intoughter. It was aughter mixed with malice. "So, does this mean that you know how to refine pills?" "Im not very well versed but at least Impetent." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and replied humbly. However, her humility was interpreted as arrogance in the eyes of the crowd. After all, Kun Nans pill refining demonstration was for all to witness. During the past few days, every elder has been trying their hand in pill refinement and have all of them had failed. Some have already triggered an explosion in the cauldron during the initial stage of their research. Chapter 696: Refining The Pill (2) Chapter 696: Refining The Pill (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, Kun Nan had never given up! He persevered until the end and was only one step away from sess. His steps in pill refinement were wless. Yet this woman before him actually ims that she was more capable than him? Its true that her powers arent too bad and she is a true genius as well. However, strength in power does not mean that her brains are sharper than Kun Nans especially since this was based on an ancient pill form! As such, upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns deration, the Spirit Sect disciples who had held her in regard now began to snort disdainfully. Its one thing to feel confident but to have unfounded confidence is simply arrogance andcency! "Hehe," The Honorable Sir Lingshang raised the corners of his lips. He swept his gaze towards his disciple who was about to blow up into a fit of rage, stopping him from losing his temper. His malicious gaze then fell upon Gu Ruoyun, "Sect Master, since this youngdy has spoken, how can we not give her a chance? How about we let her give it a try so that she can understand that the lost art of pill refinement is not that simple." As he spoke, the disdain on his face was as clear as day. The Sect Master paused in silence before nodding and announcing with an authoritative voice, "Alright! Since Lady Gu has been invited here by the Honorable Sir Tianqi, if Lady Gu is truly able to refine this pill, the position as the number one elder shall be given to Elder Tianqi." Gu Ruoyun did not respond and simply walked towards the pill cauldron. Her features were extremely calm. She was so calm that she looked like a stillke where no fluctuations could be seen. "By the way, Ive forgotten to mention this but this little girl is the boss of the Hundred Herb Hall. The Beauty Rejuvenation Pills and Longevity Pills have both been produced by her hands." The Honorable Sir Lingshang once again snorted disdainfully, "Beauty Rejuvenation Pills? Longevity Pills? I dont know who came up with those names. They probably thought that by simply attaching the word pill to it would magically turn those items into precious pills. I had sent someone to purchase those two pills and have brought them back for examination. They are indeed just normal medicinal pills. They cant be considered as actual pills at all and they didnt have a single bit of spiritual energy at all!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi shrugged his shoulders and did not continue the discussion with the old man. He smiled as he watched Gu Ruoyun. In front of the pill cauldron, Gu Ruoyun carefully raised a few herbs and stared at them for half a beat. No one could tell what she was actually doing. After a long pause, she then threw the herbs into the pill cauldron. Now that the art of refining pills was now extinct, naturally they would not know that reason why Gu Ruoyun had stared at the herbs for such a long time. This had been because she was clearing off the impurities. "Hey?" Suddenly, one person responded in surprise, "Lady Gus pill refining steps are pretty much the same as Kun Nans." "Is that any surprise? She must have sabotaged senior brother Kun Nans refinement process and learned all his steps so that she could im everything as her own. I think that her one action in staring at those herbs had been clearly done on purpose in order to show everyone else that she and senior brother Kun Nan are not the same." Overhearing the fervent discussion among the members of the crowd, Kun Nan sneered as he red in rage at Gu Ruoyun. "Idiot girl, and I thought that you had some sort of capability. Youre merely imitating me by following my actions. Everything that youve taken is the knowledge that youve learned from me. Even if you do manage to refine the pill, in the end, the world will know that youve seeded only because of me. You would then be known as nothing but a shameless sl*t!" The entire za began buzzing with discussions. Only the Sect Master stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruoyun with a glint shing in his eyes. Chapter 697: Refining The Pill (3) Chapter 697: Refining The Pill (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The others may not have been able to sense Gu Ruoyuns actions but he, as a high-level Martial Honor, was able to clearly sense the mental strength Gu Ruoyun was emitting. She was using her mental strength to clean the impurities in the herbs! The herbs have now been purified. "Gu Shengxiaos little sister?" A peculiar light shed in the Sect Masters eyes as he mumbled to himself, "Why have I never heard Shengxiao mention that he had a little sister like this? Kun Nan was very nervous when he was refining the pill a while ago, he clearly did not have a lot of confidence in himself. However, her movements have been leisurely and natural, as if she had a hundred percent guarantee for sess." Besides, in the eyes of others, the steps used between the two of them may look the same but the Sect Master could sense very clearly the difference in medicinal powers in the pill cauldron. Could it be that this little girl could actually refine pills? "If thats true, I must ask Shengxiao to bring her into the Spirit Sect. We cannot allow the Courts of Hell or the Immortal Realm to have her. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous!" The Sect Master fell silent at the thought but his eyes never left Gu Ruoyun. "Quick, look! That youngdy has just brought out the final ingredient!" The crowd was astonished as they saw Gu Ruoyun take out a small, grass-like nt from her robes. They had thought that she would follow in Kun Nans footsteps and used a Berserk Fruit. They never would have thought that she would use apletely opposite herb from the Berserk Fruit instead. It was a green-colored herb with leaves in the shape of a cresent moon. That was correct! Even a person with no medical knowledge could sense the gentleness from the Spirit Moon Herb. This power was far too gentle and was at apletely different category from the Berserk Fruit. "Is she looking for her own death?" Kun Nan sneered. I had used an entire year to discover that the final missing ingredient was the Berserk Fruit. Only the power of the Berserk Fruit can create this pill. Such a gentle power could never aplish such an importatn task. Theres no need to even think about it, her pill refinement method would be aplete failure. The noisy discussions between the members of the crowd seem to melt away as Gu Ruoyun ced all her focus on the pill cauldron in front of her. As the crowd watched, she gently ced the Spirit Moon Herb into the pill cauldron... Puff! A soft noise was heard. Then, all was silent again. At the same time, a thick medicinal fragrance followed by a thick spiritual energy began to overflow from within the cauldron, dispersing throughout the entire za. Silence! The entire za was as silent as the grave! Kun Nan charged towards Gu Ruoyun like a madman. His totally unattractive face waspletely pale. He murmured in disbelief, "How is this possible? Its not possible! ording to my research, only the Berserk Fruit can be powerful enough to be the final ingredient in forming the pill! That gentle Spirit Moon Herb cant possibly do the trick!" He shook his head and staggered back. His expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold. It was as if he could not reemerge from this attack. Gu Ruoyuns actions had been like a violent p. He could not bear it! "Hahaha!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi could finallyy down the nervousness in his heart. He burst into wanton and unrestrainedughter as he stared mockingly at the Honorable Sir Lingshang, whose elderly face waspletely ashen. "I told you, this little girl is the boss of the Hundred Herb Hall. The Hundred Herb Hall has always been selling pills yet all of you had not believed me and had insisted that those were only regr medicinal pills. So, now what? A violent p across the face isnt a very good feeling, is it?" Chapter 698: Refining The Pill (4) Chapter 698: Refining The Pill (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Honorable Sir Lingshang clenched his fist and felt the urge to punch the Honorable Sir Tianqis infuriating face. In the end, he quelled his furious impulses and fiercely straightened his robes, "Kun Nan, lets go!" This was far too embarrassing! I simply cant stay on in a ce like this. As for the Honorable Sir Tianqi, sooner orter, Ill bring him to a downfall! "Great Uncle," Gu Ruoyun pped her hands and smiled as she walked towards the Honorable Sir Tianqi, "I can give you the method to refine the Martial Spirit Pill after this." The Honorable Sir Tianqis eyes moved slightly and he chuckled, "Alright, little girl. Lets head to myboratory right now. Go, go, go!" He ignored the stares from the rest of the crowd and dragged Gu Ruoyun away. Once they had left, the za burst into a crazy sensation. "Pills! Heavens, is that really a pill?" "I never thought that I, Li Ming, would have the opportunity to see a long-extinct pill before my very eyes in this lifetime. Thats a long extinct pill, how many powerful cultivators before me have been unable to obtain it?" "If I could only consume one pill in this lifetime, I can die with no regrets." Of course, aside from the shock which hade with the pill, most of it was respect towards Gu Ruoyun. This youngdy only looks to be around twenty years of age. Not only was she a Martial Honor at such a young age, she could even refine the legendary pills! Besides, this person is also Gu Shengxiaos sister! The Sect Master did not speak but his eyes were fixated upon Gu Ruoyuns shadow as she left. His thoughts were unreadable... At theboratory. The Honorable Sir Tianqi pulled Gu Ruoyun inside and smiled bitterly, "Little girl, this time youve held the limelight for quite too long. Are you not afraid of drawing the attention of others?" "Wasnt this what you wanted?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. The Honorable Sir Tianqi immediately sputtered and his face looked thoroughly exasperated. "I had initially wanted to ask you to give the Martial Spirit Pill refining method to me then I would be the one to refine the pill in front of the Sect Master. I didnt think that something like this would happen. While Im very proud of you, you must carefully consider the consequences after this. I know that youve already reached the rank of a Martial Honor but the leaders of the Three Great Authorities are all high-level Martial Honors and they have many Martial Honors as subordinates as well! You are one person after all. Even with me, there are only the two of us." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Between the Three Great Authorities, Im already wildly ipatible with the Immortal Realm. Even without my demonstration today, they would still want to kill me. Besides, on this maind, I no longer need to fear anyone else." Not to mention Qianbei Ye, whose powers have long surpassed those of a Martial Honor, or the few Martial Honors stored within Xiao Hei! Even if I was to stand alone, it would be enough for me to go up against a Martial Honor and not be defeated! This was why she dared to refine pills in front of so many people. The Honorable Sir Tianqi sighed and said, "By the way, little girl, your older brother should have about a few more months left before he emerges from his closed-door cultivation. Would you like to wait for him here?" "My big brother?" Gu Ruoyuns heart clenched and a hint of emotion shed through her eyes. She nodded and said, "Alright, I have nothing pressing at the moment anyway." "Hehe." The Honorable Sir Tianqi chuckled, "One more thing. Little girl, wheres that silver-haired man who had always followed you around? How is he?" "You mean Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows, "Im afraid its a little inconvenient at the moment. Furthermore, his body has just been healed not too long ago so Ive found a ce for him to recuperate. Once he has returned to health, hell reappear." The reason she had asked Qianbei Ye to stay in the Ancient Divine Pagoda was that his wounds have notpletely healed though he has awoken. By staying inside the Ancient Divine Pagoda, it would help him recuperate! Chapter 699: Refining The Pill (5) Chapter 699: Refining The Pill (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Spirit Sect. In a spacious and bright room, the Honorable Sir Lingshang was seated next to a coffee table. He looked as if he had to restrain himself over and over again in order to avoid mming his fist onto the innocent table. "Gu Ruoyun!!!" His eyes darkened as a cold light shed across his pupils, "I didnt think that she would still be alive. I thought that the Immortal Realm would have killed her off by now." The Immortal Realm had been searching for her whereabouts during the past one to two years. He initially thought that this woman would have certainly been killed off by the members of the Immortal Realm. In the end, she was unexpectedly still alive and has even broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor! Martial Honor! That was a rank which Ive spent over sixty years to reach. This woman is only about twenty years of age yet she already has achievements of this level. "No, one Gu Shengxiao is dangerous enough. If this Gu Ruoyun is allowed to continue her growth, no one on this maind will ever be able to defeat her!" The Honorable Sir Lingshang fiercely exhaled and his eyes shed with malice, "Kun Nan, lets make a trip to the Immortal Realm!" Kun Nan looked at the Honorable Sir Lingshang with shock and grew silent, "Master, weve never had any rtions with the Immortal Realm. If we go and visit them like this, Im afraid..." The Honorable Sir Lingshangughed icily and his eyes were eerie and terrifying. A powerful murderous intent burst from his body as he spat, "That woman has already broken through to the rank of a Martial Honor. Even I do not have absolute certainty that I would be able to kill her. If we let her escape, it would bring a great disaster in the future! So, under these circumstances, we have to secretly tip off the Immortal Realm. Only with the full might of the powerful cultivators from the Immortal Realm can we truly defeat her!" The Honorable Sir Lingshang paused before turning towards the far-off skies as he smiled scornfully, "Besides, I reckon that the Immortal Realm is still unaware of her breakthrough to the rank of a Martial Honor. Once they find out, they would definitely send out countless powerful Martial Honors! How can she defend herself against so many on her own? In order to make sure that the Sect Master does not find out about this, we dont need to show ourselves. We only need to stay in the shadows and watch the show." While many have witnessed Qianbei Ye killing countless powerful cultivators from the Immortal Realm, it wasnt Gu Ruoyun who had actually done the killing. Besides, after having killed off so many Martial Honors, no one knows whether that man was now dead or aline. Without that man by her side, Gu Ruoyun was simply no match for so many Martial Honors. The only thing they need to do now was to inform the Immortal Realm of Gu Ruoyuns appearance in the Spirit Sect. A wave of vicious light shed in the Honorable Sir Lingshangs eyes. His face grew more eerie and horrifying. The murderous look in his eyes was absolutely terrifying. Kun Nan did not speak. He understood the reason behind his Masters words. Now, the only way to kill her was by utilizing the Immortal Realm! "Gu Ruoyun, I have yet to avenge Shiers death. Youve also embarrassed me in front of so many people. A new hatred and an old vengeance, Ill ensure that you wont even know how your own death happened!" ... In theboratory, the Honorable Sir Tianqi was sweating as he refined his pills. He stared anxiously at the pill cauldron before him. Ive failed a hundred times! Thats right, it has indeed been a hundred times! Beforeing in contact with the pill, I thought that I only needed the pill form to refine pills. Yet, now I understand how difficult it really is. Even with an instructor me, Ive been failing incessantly. Gu Ruoyun shook her head and her face looked thoroughly exasperated. This old fellow has been refining for a good few days and nights now and has wasted a big pile of herbs yet he still hasnt had any sess. "Elder Tianqi, Lady Gu." Suddenly, the rooms door was pushed open and a man dressed in green entered the room. He joined his fists and spoke with reverance, "The Lord Sect Master requests an audience." Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Poor Honorable Sir Tianqi. ^^; My reaction would probably have been simr to Gu Ruoyuns... All those good herbs... Gone to waste... Chapter 700: Depart, Kill (1) Chapter 700: Depart, Kill (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sect Master?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was stunned as he stopped whatever he was doing and wiped the sweat from his brow. He frowned and mumbled to himself, "What does the Sect Master want with us? Forget it, Well stop the pill refining for now. Lets go and find out what he wants, little girl." Gu Ruoyun nodded and followed the Honorable Sir Tianqi out the door. The meeting room was filled with people. Once Gu Ruoyun and the Honorable Sir Tianqi entered the meeting room, the elders present began to discuss amongst themselves fervently as they looked at Gu Ruoyun with eyes full of curiosity and excitement. If the Sect Master had not been in attendance as well, some elders would probably have rushed forward to strike up a friendship with her. "Ive called you both here to discuss one thing." The aloof and remote Sect Master lowered his head and stared down at Gu Ruoyun. He spoke coolly, "Lady Gu, are you willing to join the Spirit Sect? As long as you agree, I will give you the position of the Chief Pill Master. I can also make your position higher than everyone else, you can be second only to me." While the Sect Masters words were structured as if he was merely asking Gu Ruoyuns opinion, his tone of voice was extremely ufortable. Hence, the Honorable Sir Tianqi immediately looked very nervous. He knew this little girls temperament better than anyone else. Making her second only to one person? That was definitely impossible! She would never agree to serve anyone! "Sorry, but Ill have to refuse." The woman in green calmly replied. Her tone of voice was like a calm breeze and was as still as the water in ake. Instantly, the entire meeting room was silenced. Every elder stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. She had just been offered a position higher than everyone else, second only to the Sect Master. This was a position of great honor and yet she has refused? The Sect Master was clearly unhappy. He furrowed his brows and eximed, "Lady Gu, I know that youre extremely talented. With your achievements, breaking through to a high-level Martial Honor is something that wille sooner orter. Perhaps youll even break through to the rank above a Martial Honor!" What was the rank above a Martial Honor? It was a Martial Supreme, of course! In the West Spirit Maind, such an individual has yet to appear! After so many years, the Sect Master has met a lot of geniuses but he has not been able to determine whether any of them could break through to be a Martial Supreme! She was the only exception! "Nevertheless..." The Sect Masters tone of voice changed momentarily before he continued to speak, "You should know very well that the Immortal Realm harbors a deep, passionate hatred towards you! The Immortal Master of the Immortal Realm is a high-level Martial Honor just like me. I know that youre currently a low-level Martial Honor but your power is not just a small step away from a high-level Martial Honor. If you join the Spirit Sect, he would never dare toy a single finger on you." Gu Ruoyun smiled. While her smile was casual and breezy, her eyes were clear and cold. "My apologies, I can take care of my grudge against the Immortal Realm on my own. Theres no need for you to trouble yourself, Sect Master." "You..." Seeing that Gu Ruoyun still rejected him despite his words, the Sect Master could not help but feel angry as well. His handsome face was now frosted with an icy chill, "On ount of the fact that you are Shengxiaos little sister, I wont be calctive over yourck of courtesy. Gu Ruoyun, are you truly rejecting my offer in joining the Spirit Sect?" "Sect Master!" The Honorable Sir Tianqis expression changed as well and he retorted resentfully, "This little girl is only a twenty-year-old kid, theres no need for you to force her to choose. Everyone has the right to choose. Since the Gu girl has chosen not to join the Spirit Sect, then we cannot force her. Isnt that right?" The Sect Masters face gradually sank. He never anticipated that the Honorable Sir Tianqi would dare to speak to him in this way. He was just about to fly into a rage when a serene and clear voice brushed towards him like the wind. Itnded on his heart like a heavy fist. "Sect Master, Ive told you that Im not willing to join the Spirit Sect. Neither am I willing tomit myself in any way! However, dont forget. Gu Shengxiao is my older brother and the Honorable Sir Tianqi is my great uncle. I wont do anything to harm the Spirit Sect! Furthermore, trust me, if I wish to leave, no one can stop me." Chapter 701: Depart, Kill (2) Chapter 701: Depart, Kill (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her voice was fresh and calm like the wind; it was hard to not believe her every word. The Sect Master narrowed his eyes slightly and fell silent. Actually, he had other reasons for asking Gu Ruoyun to join the Spirit Sect. Three Great Authorities may seem to be bound together for good or ill on the surface but not many people know of their internal disputes. While the Immortal Realm is at loggerheads with Gu Ruoyun which means that this woman would never join them, he still had to fear the Courts of Hell! If she were to join the Courts of Hell, from then on, the Spirit Sects power would be weaker than the Courts of Hell! This was why he had decided to do this today. However, he had forgotten that Gu Shengxiao was her older brother! As long as Gu Shengxiao was around, Gu Ruoyun would never agree to help the Courts of Hell to threaten the Spirit Sect! Furthermore, he believed her when she said that if she truly wishes to leave, no one here could stop her. As such, would that be provoking an unstoppable future enemy of the Spirit Sect or keeping another ally? "I wonder if theres anything else, Sect Master? If not, then Ill take my leave." Gu Ruoyun knew that her words have entered his head when she observed the Sect Master deep in his thoughts. Actually, if it wasnt for the Honorable Sir Tianqi and my older brother, I would never have bothered to spout such rubbish! With my current level of power, I no longer need to fear the Three Great Authorities. "Sect Master!" Realizing that Gu Ruoyunw as about to leave, a few elders grew nervous and tried to say something. However, the Sect Master simply raised his hand and stopped them. His cold voice rang aloud, "Let her go." Gu Ruoyun said nothing more and turned to leave the meeting room. Initially, the Honorable Sir Tianqi was about to follow suit but after a bit of thought, he decided to stay. "Sect Master, youve crossed the line today!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi was usually very respectful towards the Sect Master but now, he could not help but react with anger. He spoke with a furious look on his face, "The Gu girl has been a big help to the Spirit Sect and yet she has never asked for any remuneration. Now, you had tried to force her to join the Spirit Sect! Its a good thing you had decided against it. Otherwise, Gu Shengxiao and I will no longer stay with the Spirit Sect." It probably wouldnt matter so much if Gu Ruoyun was somebody else but this girl is my little sisters only maternal granddaughter and she looks so much like her mother. If my sister finds out that something has happened to this girl, she would storm the Spirit Sect immediately and take her revenge. When that timees, I will certainly stand with my sister. Theres no need to even mention Gu Shengxiao. That guy had been raising his power with the ambition to take over the Spirit Sect all for the sake of this little girl. If the family whom he had dedicated himself to protect ended up getting hurt in his own organization, knowing that kid, he would definitely fly off the handle! "The Honorable Sir Tianqi, are you threatening me?" The Sect Master was already angry enough. Yet this damned old man cant seem to make sense of the situation and has dared to threaten me? Does he really think that I wont punish him? The Honorable Sir Tianqi rolled his eyes. Suddenly, heughed, "I forgot to tell you that the girl said that she wants to pass on all her knowledge in pill refinement to me. I now know how to refine pills." "You..." The Sect Master was so incensed that his face turned ashen. What does this maindck most of all? Pill masters! Because right now, on this maind, not a single pill master had remained in existence. If he were to anger this old man, perhaps he might run to the Courts of Hell immediately. The Spirit Sect would then lose more than an elder. Chapter 702: Depart, Kill (3) Chapter 702: Depart, Kill (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps this old man knows his own worth as well, thats why he dares to threaten me! The Sect Master forced himself to calm the rage within his heart and rose to his feet. He then straightened his sleeves and walked away. He did not bother giving the Honorable Sir Tianqi a second look as he left. "The Honorable Sir Tianqi, youve learned how to refine pills? Congrattions." Seeing that the Sect Master has finally left, the elders who could no longer contain themselves immediately rose from their seats and hurriedly surrounded the Honorable Sir Tianqi. Their faces were filled with smiles of adoration. "Hehe." The Honorable Sir Tianqi chuckled dryly and felt a little guilty. After all, he has only just scratched the surface of pill refinement and was still unable to refine pillspletely. He excused himself and broke away from the circle with his entire body drenched in cold sweat. "Damn it, humans really shouldnt brag. It seems that Im going to have to shut myself in from now on, never to emerge until Ive sessfully refined a pill. Those old farts might starttching on to me. If the cat gets out of the bag, I would be finished." As he spoke, he wiped the sweat off his brow guiltily and hurriedly walked towards Gu Ruoyun. He saw her delicate and pretty figure from afar. The Honorable Sir Tianqis eyes shone as he picked up the pace and approached her. "What? Youre out so soon?" Gu Ruoyun clearly noticed the Honorable Sir Tianqi approaching and raised her eyebrow, "Did the Sect Master cause trouble for you?" "Im now the only person aside from you who knows the art of pill refinement. How would he dare to cause trouble for me?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi looked as if he was rejoicing in the misfortune of others, "By the way, little girl, is there any way for me to quickly pick up on pill refinement?" "Nope." Gu Ruoyun mercilessly rejected him, "Ive given you all the tools you need. You only need to practice a little more and control the fire level. Besides, if you happen to pick up any other pill forms, you can try refining those pills as well. I can be on my way now." The Honorable Sir Tianqi was stunned as he asked, "You wont wait for Gu Shengxiao toe out?" "No," Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "I have another matter to attend to so I must be on my way. Great Uncle, when my big brotheres out, have him look for me at the Dongfang family home. Ill be waiting for him there." Just a while ago, a Dongfang family member had sent a message stating that something had happened to the Xia family and asked her to pay them a visit. Regardless, the Xia family are Yuers only family in this lifetime, I cannot sit idly by. "Alright." The Honorable Sir Tianqi smiled, "Little girl, if theres something you need to take care of, I will give the message to Shengxiao. Ill escort you down the mountain now." "Theres no need," Gu Ruoyun looked at the Honorable Sir Tianqi and shook her head, "I can leave on my own. Take care, Great Uncle. I hope that when we meet again, youll be refining pills sessfully." She then turned into a sh of green light and charged down the mountain. At this moment, she did not notice a malicious figure hiding in the corner. A pair of vicious eyes filled with murderous light stared at the departing figure. "Gu Ruoyun! Youve finally left the Spirit Sect. Its certainly no loss for the members of the Immortal Realm whove been waiting for you outside the Spirit Sect for such a long time! Now, I can finally have my revenge. Dont worry, Shier, Im going to watch how she dies! This is the price shell pay for killing you!" My Shier was so kind and perfect, like a fairy. This woman viciously had her murdered, she clearly deserves to die! Anyone who kills a fairy is a demon! ... If one wishes to head back to the world after leaving the Spirit Sect, one must first pass through a mountain peak fraught with peril. Chapter 703: Depart, Kill (4) Chapter 703: Depart, Kill (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, at the peak of a mountain, the young woman who was soaring through the air immediately stopped in her tracks. Her clear, cold gaze swept towards the brushing trees. "Youve been following me for such a long time, isnt it about time for you toe out?" Whoosh! Instantly, over ten figures appeared from thin air before Gu Ruoyuns eyes. As she stared at the dignified-looking elders dressed in white, Gu Ruoyun crossed her hands over her chest as her lips curled into a shallow smile, "The Immortal Realm certainly has a lot of Martial Honors on hand. After killing so many of them, theres still quite a few more of you! I wonder how your underlings were nurtured? Im afraid that not even the other two Great Authorities know how many Martial Honors the Immortal Realm actually has!" Previously, during the Divine Trials, Qianbei Ye had killed off countless Martial Honors. Gu Ruoyun never expected that they would still be so many Martial Honors left in the Immortal Sect! Gu Ruoyun was suddenly very curious. What has the Immortal Realm been using to nurture so many Martial Honors? Besides... The aura of these people feels quite unstable. It almost seems like they had utilized some external factor in order to break through. "Hmph, thats none of your business." The leading white-robed elder seems like a mid-level Martial Honor. He scoffed coldly and stared emotionlessly down at Gu Ruoyun, "Damned girl, your vicious acts are hated by both man and god. Today, the Immortal Realm shall enforce justice in the name of the heavens and wipe you, this disaster of a human, off the face of this earth!" "It looks to me that the Immortal Realm is still hanging on to this sanctimonious facade." Gu Ruoyuns lips lifted into a shallow smile as she gazing at the members of the Immortal Realm, "If you want my life for the sake of your own private ends, you should just say it straight away. Why make so many excuses? Immortal Realm? Hehe. I reckon that the people Ive killed are only a small scrap of the Immortal Realm." "Impudence!" The elders face sank and he retorted with sharp righteousness, "Demon woman, do not insult me! The Immortal Realm holds an upright existence on this maind! The sins youvemitted have angered the heavens as well so the heavens have permitted the Immortal Realm to destroy you!" Boom! In that instant, every member of the Immortal Realm emitted a strong aura from their bodies and directed all of it towards Gu Ruoyun. To them, it does not matter if this demon woman was now at the rank of a Martial Honor. There were so many of them that theirbined coercion should crush her alive! How could one tiny ant go up against so many elephants? That was simply too outrageous! In their hearts, Gu Ruoyun was a tiny, weak ant. She could not possibly be a match for them. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Her clear, cold eyes were still and calm. Then... She gently moved her lips and said, "Mei Xue, Mo Liyou, Hei Bao, and... Master Murong. Ill leave the rest to you." Once she spoke, she moved to the side in a sh and simply found a tree to sit herself down so she could watch the scene before her contentedly. The members of the Immortal Realm were stunned, unsure of what was going on. In the face of so many powerful people before her, she still has the mood to rx and watch the show? Boom! However, at that moment, a few people suddenly appeared from thin air and stood before the members of the Immortal Realm. Due to the fact that Xiao Hei contains an extremely dense amount of spiritual energy which was highly suitable for cultivation and the fact that time moved quicker inside Xiao Hei, in contrast to the world outside, everyone has managed to make significant breakthroughs. Especially Master Murong, who had pretty much charged towards the rank of a low-level Martial Honor! Gu Ruoyun did not wish to fight for two reasons. One, she wanted to let them flex their muscles and two, these people have used external means to break through to the rank of a Martial Honor. They were a far cry from the true Martial Honors like Mei Xue and the others! "Lord Governor, dont worry. Leave these guys to us." Chapter 704: Depart, Kill (5) Chapter 704: Depart, Kill (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mei Xue smiled seductively. Even though she had been unable to reach the rank of a mid-level Martial Honor during her cultivation in Xiao Hei, she has risen in battle prowess considerably. Now, these low-level Martial Honors were no match for her. She was already a formidable adversary for a mid-level Martial Honor, able to hold her own for about ten techniques or more. Of course, if the opposition has an unstable aura like the ones before her, she could definitely defeat a mid-level Martial Honor! "Youre looking for death!" The elder who had projected the aura of a mid-level Martial Honor changed his expression greatly and charged towards Mei Xue, ready to attack. However, he was soon in for a shock because the woman before him was simply too fast! She was so fast that he could not even see her. Was this the speed of a low-level Martial Honor? "Impossible. This... is impossible!" Behind arge tree not too far away, Kun Nan witnessed the scene and staggered back in shock. His face has turned pale and he looked overwhelmed as if he dared not believe what he had just seen. "Why does she have so many Martial Honors under her thumb? Furthermore, how could they hold their own against ten of the most powerful cultivators in the Immortal Realm?" This cant be real! Gu Ruoyun has no background and even with her strong abilities, she was only a low-level Martial Honor. What capabilities does she have to be able to recruit four powerful low-level Martial Honors? Especially that beautiful yet sickly wheelchair-bound man. Without even standing up, every enemy whoes near him would be hit by an unknown attack and immediately fall to the ground... It was abnormal! These guys are totally abnormal! In his shock and panic, Kun Nan exposed his aura. The wheelchair-bound man sensed his presence and turned towards his hiding spot... He covered his nose in shock and tried to run away. At this very moment, he only had one thought, that was to leave this ce! Forget about vengeance, I dont need it anymore! I only want to run away and never see these abnormal weirdos again! Whoosh! As he realized that Kun Nan was trying to run away, Mo Liyou shot a silver light from the palm of his hand whichnded, of all things, on his thigh. Kun Nan fell stiffly onto the ground and when he tried to get up, he realized that his limbs would not cooperate with him at all. Slowly, the fear in his eyes increased. He was now truly regretting his actions in going against Gu Ruoyun. Of course, Gu Ruoyun did not seem to notice any of this. She continued to lounge contentedly on the tree. There was a smile in her clear, cold eyes as she witnessed the ongoing battle. "Mei Xue, the four of you, I want you to resolve this battle quickly." Suddenly, Mei Xue and the rest heard Gu Ruoyuns voice mid-fight and turned around. Four weapons were then flung towards them. Next came the womans clear and serene voice, "Contract." "This..." The four of them were stunned as they stared in astonishment at the weapons in their hands. The clear spiritual energy rushed into their hearts, clearing their minds. Spiritual weapons! These are actually spiritual weapons! Furthermore, her words mean that she has decided to gift these to us! Mei Xue and the rest hurriedly suppressed their excitement and shock. They swiftly drew a contract with the spiritual weapons before rejoining the battle once again. Even though the members of the Immortal Realm had forcibly raised their level of strength, due to their great numbers, fighting them still required quite a bit of stamina. Now, with the spiritual weapons on hand, they moved like fish in water as they cut down one enemy after another. Gu Ruoyun had her reasons for gifting those spiritual weapons as well. In the past, she would never have shown them these spiritual weapons. However, once a human enters Xiao Hei, they would be restricted by Xiao Hei. Those restrictions would not appear to be very obvious except when a person has a traitorous heart. Xiao Hei would be able to detect that immediately. Chapter 705: Lingxiaos Return (1) Chapter 705: Lingxiaos Return (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As such, with restrictions like these in ce, she felt safe in granting them these spiritual gifts. Except... Gu Ruoyun gently narrowed her eyes as her gaze fell upon the wheelchair-bound Mo Liyou. A pondering look appeared in her eyes. If what Ive sensed from Xiao Hei is true, then Mo Liyou is actually... However, regardless of his identity, he cant harm me now so it has nothing to do with me! Soon, the entire grasnd was drenched in blood. The members of the Immortal Realm who had been hooting and hollering nowy on the ground, silenced. Once all the strong cultivators of the Immortal Realm has been killed, Gu Ruoyun finally turned her gaze towards the panicking Kun Nan. Her expression looked as serene as always but it was this particr calm from within her which terrified Kun Nan to the bone. He tried to get up butcked the strength, he could only stare with eyes wide open at the woman who was approaching him. "Kun Nan, when we metst time, I had left you with your life. I never expected you to serve yourself up on a te. Do you remember what I had said the back then? You once dared toy your hands on my older brother so Im going to make you pay!" Xia Linyu is my kin. Gu Shengxiao is my big brother in this lifetime and is someone who would protect me with his life. I wont allow anyone to scheme against him! If anybody dares to do so, they shall be destroyed! "What do you want to do? Gu Ruoyun, you already have the Immortal Realm as your enemy. If you dare to harm me, my master and the entire Spirit Sect would never let you get away with it!" Kun Nan screamed as his facepletely distorted out of fear, he looked extremely malevolent. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and her eyes were clear, cold and calm, "So what?" Yes, so what? I was not just about Kun Nan. If the entire Spirit Sect were to harbor ill intentions towards Gu Shengxiao, she would not mind destroying the entire Spirit Sect. "Lady Gu, lets talk about this, alright?" Kun Nan had wet himself in his extreme fear as his entire being trembled. Just because he had been boasting about taking revenge for Shi Yun does not mean that he was willing to give up his life for it! Now that it hase to a life-threatening point, all thoughts of hatred and vengeance have now been thrown to the back of his mind. He only wants to live! "See how young you are. Why would you take things so hard and go against the Spirit Sect? If you let me go, Ill never hold a grudge against you nor would I cause you any more trouble. I beg you, let me go." These words were not false. Kun Nan was now so scared out of his wits that if someone was to ask him to send more people after Gu Ruoyun, he would not dare to do so even if he had been given a hundred sses of liquid courage. Gu Ruoyun folded her arms across her chest as she stared at Kun Nans increasing panic attack with a smile that did not reach her eyes. "Its all my masters fault. It was my master, the Honorable Sir Lingshang, who had asked me to do it. If you want vengeance, look for him instead. Im innocent, he had forced me into this. Lady Gu, please let me off, I really dont want to die." Kun Nan threw himself to the ground and shuffled two steps forward on his knees. His hands clutched the corner of Gu Ruoyuns robe as he tugged on it with teary eyes, begging for mercy. Boom! Suddenly, a powerful me erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body and threw Kun Nan out of the way. A suffocating aura then enveloped the skies. At that moment, Kun Nan felt as if arge hand had wrapped itself around his neck, making it hard for him to breathe. "Get your filthy hands away, dont touch her!" The mans eerie voice mmed into Kun Nans chest, causing his throat to close up. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Gu Ruoyuns expression slowly softened at the sound of that voice. She turned around and saw the silver-haired man. She smiled at him as she asked, "Xiao Ye, why have youe out?" Chapter 706: Lingxiaos Return (2) Chapter 706: Lingxiaos Return (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "If I had note out, that guy would have just held on to your robe and not let go." Qianbei Ye frowned and swept his gaze towards the corner of her robe. He said pitifully, "Get rid of this robe." "Alright," Gu Ruoyun smiled gently, "Ill go and changeter." Hearing this, Qianbei Yes expression softened and his lips curled into a devastating smile. However, his smile disappeared as soon as he turned to the pale-looking Kun Nan on the floor. A powerful aura would burst forth and smashed against Kun Nan once again. So powerful! Kun Nan was shocked and he stared in surprise at the man before him. Ive felt the Sect Masters coercion before but this mans aura is much more powerful than the Sect Masters... The Sect Master is also a high-level Martial Honor! If hes stronger than the Sect Master, could it be that hes... A Martial Supreme! When the two words appeared in his minds eye, Kun Nan began to tremble all over. Its all Masters fault. If it wasnt for his schemes, I would never have fallen into such a dangerous situation! Its all his fault! Kun Nan gnashed his teeth hatefully,pletely forgetting that it was he who had dragged his master down with him because of Shi Yun. He was also the one who had embarrassed himself in public and wanted to use every possible means to exact revenge. His poor master, the Honorable Sir Lingshang, had always put his disciples best interest at heart. It was also because of his disciple that he now carries a grudge against Gu Ruoyun. Nevertheless, even after doing so much for him, he had be the most hated person in Kun Nans heart. If he ever finds out about this, he would probably be angered to death! Boom! Qianbei Ye increased the intensity of his aura. At that moment, Kun Nan could clearly hear cracking soundsing from the bones in his body. Then, he felt the weight of a great mountain pressing on him, making it hard for him to breathe. An extremely powerful cultivators coercion could even kill his target outright! This was something his master had mentioned to him before but he had never believed it. Now he knows that there was such a person in the world who could crush someone to death simply with their aura alone. Slowly, Kun Nans body became numb and blood began to shoot out from within, drenching his entire body. If some unknowing soul were to pass by, they would certainly feel extremely shaken. There was nothing pressed against Kun Nan yet he was slowing being squashed into a hamburger patty. It was a particrly nauseating sight. "Yuner, lets go." Qianbei Ye turned away and no longer bothered to look at hamburger patty Kun Nan. His eyes, which had been drenched with murderous intent, immediately softened when theynded on Gu Ruoyun. He smiled as beautifully as a flower and looked so mesmerizing that he seemed out of this world. "Yuner, are you angry?" When he noticed that Gu Ruoyun had not responded, the smile on Qianbei Yes face gradually disappeared. He spoke pitifully, "Who asked him to pull on your robe?" Mei Xue and the others who were shocked by Qianbei Yes quick change in demeanor could not help but twitch their lips when they heard this. This man had killed Kun Nan just because he had pulled on her robe? When ites to Qianbei Yes temper, Gu Ruoyun knew him like the back of her hand. After knowing him for so many years, as soon as someoney their hands on a single hair on her head, this man would immediately go on a killing spree without another word! Of course, he would only retaliate in this manner if those people were her enemies! For others such as Zuo Shangchen, Zixie... And that child Ye Nuo, regardless of how much Qianbei Ye hated having them by her side, he would not really hurt them. "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun rposed her thoughts and asked, "Has your body fully recovered?" Chapter 707: Lingxiaos Return (3) Chapter 707: Lingxiaos Return (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Actually, my body is not much of a hindrance to me." When he saw that Gu Ruoyun was not angry with him, Qianbei Ye heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Ah, right. Didnt you want to visit the Xia family in Heaven City? Ill apany you there." Gu Ruoyun had only just put Mei Xue and the others back into Xiao Hei when she heard the mans voice from above. She was stunned but before she could react, a hand had reached out and wrapped itself around her waist. Before she knew it, they were flying into the air. Then... When Gu Ruoyun regained her senses, she realized that she was now right in front of the Xia family home! Thats correct. In the blink of an eye, she was already in Heaven City, at the Xia family home! Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She blinked and stared at the mans peerless face inplete surprise, "Xiao Ye, whats your level of strength now?" "Yuner," Qianbei Ye smiled, "Ive just learned a special technique, I can now carry you for a thousand kilometers very quickly. I was not able to do it in the past but ever since my recent awakening, Ive been able to fly so much faster now. Next time, no matter where you want to go, I can reach you immediately. This way, if youre ever in any danger, I can save you in the fastest way possible." Whenever he recalled the events which had happened during the Divine Trials, Qianbei Yes heart would clench. If I had only been a little faster, she would not have had to suffer such heavy injuries! An eerie light shed in Qianbei Yes eyes and his peerless expression was filled with resolve. Nevertheless, whenever he looks at the woman in his arms, the icy chill would melt away, reced by a sense of warmth. Yuner, Ive finally found you again after searching for so long. Hence, in this lifetime, I will protect you with my life! "Gu girl, youre finally here." Just then, an elderly figure appeared in the doorway. A pained look appeared in Gu Ruoyuns eyes when she saw the elder, "Master Xia, long time no see. I wonder, do you have any news of Xia Linyu?" Master Xia shook his head bitterly and sighed, "A while ago, I heard someone mention that they had seen someone who looked just like him. However, that person then killed a lot of strong cultivators from the Immortal Realm. How could Yuer have that level of power? It must have been a mistake." Gu Ruoyun fell silent before she spoke again, "Master Xiao, if theres no news, then its also good news. If Yuer is still alive, hell definitely return." "Thats true." Master Xia sighed and smiled bitterly. These past years have clearly aged him. His grey hair was vast and hazy, it was a heartbreaking sight. "By the way, Master Xia, why had you summoned me?" Gu Ruoyun asked puzzledly. From my observation, the Xia family does not seem to be in danger. Why had Master Xia summoned me? "Gu girl, something has happened to Lord Lingxiao!" Lingxiao! Gu Ruoyuns expression changed immediately and her eyes sank, "What has happened to the ck Tortoise?" Lingxiao was an important friend of the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger. Furthermore, she had agreed to help Lingxiao. She had not anticipated that something would have happened to him. If something bad has happened to him, I would never forgive myself! "Lord Lingxiao... It seems that he cant go on any longer." Master Xias entire face was filled with sorrow and bitterness, "So I sent word to the Dongfang family to ask you toe here. Perhaps you might have a way to release Lord Lingxiao." Gu Ruoyun pondered for a moment before raising her head to face Master Xia, "Take me to Lingxiao!" Chapter 708: Lingxiaos Return (4) Chapter 708: Lingxiaos Return (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Alright. Gu girl, follow me." Master Xia nced at Gu Ruoyun and sighed again. He then turned around and led the way to the underground chamber. At this moment in the underground chamber, a pale-looking old man was lying curled up on the ground. He looked as if he was suffering immensely and was under some form of torture. The old man opened his tired eyes. He seemed to have sensed their footsteps from far away. He turned towards the figure in green approaching him and tried to speak but could only whisper weakly, "Youre here..." "Lingxiao, what on earth happened? The Longevity Pill should have helped to support you for another ten years. Why have you be this way so suddenly?" Furthermore, in order to prevent Lingxiao from enduring any more torture, I had ced a stand-in as well. Whats happened to him? Lingxiao smiled bitterly, "It seems that I cant go on any longer. Its a good thing that youre here so that I can see my friends onest time. Will you let me see the White Tiger and the Azure Dragon? Unfortunately, I still havent seen the Vermillion Bird. Between the four of us, the Vermillion Bird is the one with the purest mind and would easily fall for the lies of others. I really cant stop worrying..." Just as he was speaking, two figures rushed out from Gu Ruoyuns body. "Lingxiao, what has happened to you?" Yunyaos entire face was filled with anxiety. Her eyes were full of concern and worry as she asked, "You were alright not too long ago, how had this happened all of a sudden?" The Azure Dragon, Tianqiong, did not speak. His handsome face was lost in deep thought as his profound eyes observed Lingxiao. His thoughts were unreadable. "Please step aside." Gu Ruoyun calmly requested. Hearing this, Yunyao and Tianqiong made a pathway, allowing the woman to approach Lingxiaos side. "I initially intended to wait for Zixie toe back to life before helping you break the seal. Now, it seems that I have no other way. I can only try." Yunyaos eyes shone as she asked, "Master, can you save Lingxiao?" Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Im not a hundred percent certain. Truthfully speaking, Im not even fifty percent certain!" Its true, this was the least certain Gu Ruoyun has ever been yet it was also something that she absolutely must do. Yunyao felt anxious. She knew that since Gu Ruoyun has said it, that proves that she waspletely uncertain of whether she could break Lingxiao out of this formation. "I want all of you to wait outside first. I need to be here alone. Master Xia, remember, before Lingxiao and I emerge, you mustnt let anyone inside. Otherwise, not only would I fail in breaking this formation, both Lingxiao and I will lose our lives." The woman slowly raised her head, her clear and cold eyes looked extremely grave. Having followed Gu Ruoyun for such a long time, this was the first time Yunyao had ever seen Gu Ruoyun look like that. Even when faced with countless life-threatening dangers, she has never looked this grim. Could it be... That saving Lingxiao is really that difficult? Her heart clenched at the thought of this. She wanted to speak but was stopped by Tianqiong. "Yunyao, lets go." Tianqiong frowned and turned to the woman in green before them. His lips moved a little, "You must watch out for your own safety. If youre faced with something you cant do, dont force it. The Four Divine Beasts owe you quite enough." He then held Yunyaos hand and walked out the door. "Ill stay with you." Qianbei Yes eyes fell upon the girls lucid and elegant face. An unknown light shed in his peerless features, "Im worried about you." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun nodded and smiled gently, "Alright." Chapter 709: Lingxiaos Return (5) Chapter 709: Lingxiaos Return (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Very soon, aside from Qianbei Ye, the rest of them had left the stone chamber. Everything was now silent. Lingxiaoughed bitterly, "If you really cant do it, just give up on me, my death wont be regretted. You are the Azure Dragon and White Dragons savior. I wont drag you down with me." Gu Ruoyun did not speak but her clear, cold eyes shed with determination. She slowly walked towards Lingxiao. At that moment, she let out all of the coercion from her body, turning it into a hurricane with spiraled around her surroundings. Her hair danced in the wild winds, setting off her increasingly elegant and moving features. With every step she took, Lingxiaos heart grew heavier and heavier. The bitter smile on his elderly face became more obvious than ever. Boom! The womans fistnded fiercely on the stone wall of the formation. A strong crack sounded and the wall shook so much that her body was shaken as well. A gash appeared on her arm and fresh blood began to trickle down from the wound. "Yuner." Qianbei Ye felt an ache in his heart and quickly stepped forward to support Gu Ruoyuns trembling body. He wrinkled his brows and said, "Ill do it." "No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and her eyes were resolute, "Xiao Ye, your powers are indeed great but this formation cant be broken by brute force. Otherwise, Lingxiao would not have been locked in here for so many years. At that time, Zixie had informed me that there was only one way to break the formation! Only the power of the soul can do it! I have two souls within me so only I can break this formation." She knew that Qianbei Ye was now very powerful but... This was something that only she who has experienced a rebirth can do. For anyone else, even a Martial Saint was here, they would never be able to break this formation. This was why Gu Ruoyun had not asked Qianbei Ye for help. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Each time Gu Ruoyuns fist mmed on the shapeless formation, a ray of light would sh and strike back fiercely at her. Her arm was now drenched in blood but she never even furrowed her brow. "Xiao Ye, help me retrieve a few rocks." Gu Ruoyun staggered back and turned around to speak to Qianbei Ye. Qianbei Ye gently nodded as his eyes swept towards Gu Ruoyuns wounded arm. Aside from a clear heartache in his eyes, most of it was an infinite amount of murderous intent! Clearly, he wanted to kill the person who had created this formation! Boom! Gu Ruoyuns arm did not stop. After countless blows, the light from the formation began to grow weaker. A loud cking sound could be heard as a transparent crack appeared in thin air. As this formation could not be seen with the naked eye, the unknowing passerby who has seen the crack would have thought that a rip had formed in the air. Very soon, Qianbei Ye returned with the stones and walked towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun had no time to say anything to him. She took one of the stones and threw it at the mid-sized crack in the formation. Then, she ced the other outside of the formation to create another formation. "Now, Im going to use my formation to smash through the formation that the other person had created. This way, Lingxiao would be able to leave this ce." That being said, this was also the most difficult part. If the opposition was too powerful, both she and Lingxiao will lose their lives! Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Just as Gu Ruoyun finished arranging the formation, the ground began to shake. A ray of white light charged into the skies, enveloping the entire stone chamber. Chapter 710: Lingxiaos Return (6) Chapter 710: Lingxiaos Return (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On the East Peak Maind. A man was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed on the holy altar suddenly opened his eyes. His expression slowly turned ugly and an eerie sneer formed on the corners of his lips. "Someone has touched my formation!" Heughed icily as ridicule spread throughout his face, "The ck Tortoise, Lingxiao. You once rejected the offer to be this Holy Ones mount. As a result, you had been left to waste your life away in the formation created by this Holy One! Nobody would be able to help you!" "Anyone who tries will die!" Boom! In the middle of the white light, Gu Ruoyun could feel a powerful force smashing into her chest. She staggered back and a trickle of blood began to flow from the corner of her lips. At this moment, she cared about nothing else and hurriedly used all of her willpower to resist the attack from the oppositions formation. "AAAARRGGHH!!!" Suddenly, a heart-rending scream pierced through the walls and out of the stone chamber. Everyone from the entire Xia family could hear it clearly. Lingxiao began writhing on the floor in agony. He did not know what was going on either. He felt as if his entire body was wrapped in burning mes and he would turn into ashes in the very next second. "Lingxiao, your life is at an end! This Holy One has permitted you to stay alive for so long yet youve shown no gratitude for my generosity. Instead, you would dare to try and escape. Last time, you had used a body double as a substitute for my punishment and Ive yet to collect that debt. Now, youve even brought these people." "Lingxiao, since this is your choice, this Holy One shall turn your body into a toy for fire and burn you alive!" The voice was grave and stern. The person sounded like a noble supreme ruler who was above all and looked down with disdain upon all living things. However... Upon hearing that mans voice, a powerful, raging me erupted within Gu Ruoyun and burst forth. Her voice dripped with an intense bloodlust, "Its you!!! Youre the one who has brought harm to the Azure Dragon and the others. Youre the one behind all of this!!!" She would never forget that persons voice no matter how many tens of thousands of years may pass. If it had not been for him, Zixie would never have been reduced to a phoenix egg! If if it had not been for him, Shi Yun would never havee into existence! "Hahaha." That voiceughed wildly. Following that, Gu Ruoyun felt a heaviness within her body, almost paralyzing her. However, at the most critical moment, an arm reached out from behind and pulled her into a tight embrace. At the same time, the coercion disappeared and the white light dispersed. The stone chamber had returned to silence once more. However... When her eyes fell upon Qianbei Ye, Gu Ruoyun jumped with fright. Regardless of how much anger the man had disyed in the past, he has never looked as if he had just crawled out from the depths of hell and was drenched in an eerie aura. His already terrifying crimson eyes had turned a deep blood-red. His peerless features werepletely shrouded in a cold, terrifying light. His red robes fluttered despite there being no wind. His silver hair danced around his face and a thick murderous intent erupted, enough to cause anyone to shudder with fear. Gu Ruoyun had a feeling that if that man had been here, Qianbei Ye would have immediately sliced him into pieces. No! Perhaps slicing him up would not be enough! The aura reeking from his body was far too thick but she could not tell what grudge Qianbei Ye held against that man. "Qianbei Ye, it seems that you remember who I am now. Hahaha! I really didnt think that from that past turmoil, the number one man in all of the heavens would have turned into the worlds first demon! Have you forgotten why your hair had turned into that particr color? Tsk tsk, you look so different from how you had looked like in the past." That man who addressed himself as this Holy One burst intoughter. His voice carried a palpable sense of mockery. Chapter 711: Lingxiaos Return (7) Chapter 711: Lingxiaos Return (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "How unfortunate, you now have your memories back but she knows nothing. However, Qianbei Ye, once she regains all her memories, she would leave you because shell never forgive you for everything youve done. Hahahaha!" Qianbei Ye tightened his grip around Gu Ruoyun and his peerless face was now an extremely terrifying sight to behold. He gently pursed his bloodred lips, his thoughts unreadable. "Alright, thats enough chit-chat for today. Lingxiao will die right here, right now. I wont let you have him!" Boom! Lingxiaos already pale face grew even paler under the intense power. Now, the formation was like arge mountain which crushed his body and suffocated him. There was clearly no fire on his body yet his entire being felt as if he was engulfed in mes. Lingxiao believes that if this continues on, his vital organs would be turned to ash. "You want to kill Lingxiao?" Gu Ruoyun sneered, "Not if I can do something about it!" She no longer allowed herself to be distracted and hurriedly used the formation she had constructed to fight back. However, even though the opposition was now heavily wounded because of Zixie, a formation built by a Martial Saint was not at a level where she could hold her own. As such, this was why she had said that she was not even fifty percent certain about her sess. "Yuner." Qianbei Ye turned towards Gu Ruoyun. When his blood-red eyes gazed upon the woman next to him, all traces of murderous intent vanished and was reced by an endless warmth. "Do you trust me?" Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I trust you." No matter what anyone says, I will always trust Qianbei Ye. I believe that this man would never ever harm me. "Since you trust me, you must do as I say." Qianbei Ye spoke through gritted teeth, "Let go of all your mental strength, stop trying to control this formation." Gu Ruoyun was stunned. Relinquish control over this formation? Doesnt this mean that I would give up on Lingxiaos and my own life? Because that man is not here and has only been projecting his voice through the formation, his resistance is through this formation as well. If I stopped resisting, everyone is going to die inside the formation. Why would Qianbei Ye ask me to do such a thing? "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. She trusts Qianbei Ye, this man who loved her more than life itself. He would never do anything to harm her. Since he has asked me to relinquish control over the formation, I will do exactly as he says. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun withdrew all of her strength and lost her control. The rocks ced on the floor instantly became gloomy and useless. "Qianbei Ye!" Just as Gu Ruoyun grasped what Qianbei Ye was about to do, an angered howl sounded through the void, "You vile, treacherous thing!" "The feeling is mutual." Qianbei Ye smiled and that smile was different from the rest. It hinted at someone who was about to get his way. "How does it feel to be attacked by your own power?" "You..." The voice grew increasingly angry. The man gritted his teeth and said, "Qianbei Ye, just you wait until I leave this ce. I will give you a taste of a fate worse than death!" The voice then grew softer and softer before fading away altogether. "Alright," Qianbei Ye turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "You can start smashing the formation. That guy cant control it anymore." Chapter 712: Lingxiaos Return (8) Chapter 712: Lingxiaos Return (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Ye, whats the meaning of this?" Gu Ruoyun waspletely dumbstruck as she stared in astonishment at Qianbei Ye, "Why had he suddenly..." "This..." Qianbei Ye blinked and smiled, "Its actually very simple, I only redirected the power he sent out through the formation back to him." Gu Ruoyun blinked and looked slightly suspicious. "By the way, what kind of memories was he talking about?" Qianbei Yes chest tightened and he subconsciously tightened his grip on Gu Ruoyun, "Yuner, thats a matter that I cant reveal to you just yet. When the time is right, Ill tell you everything, alright?" Gu Ruoyun gently nodded, "Alright, Ill wait until youre willing to tell me everything. For now, lets get Lingxiao out of here." Without that man standing in the way, Gu Ruoyun easily released Lingxiao from the formation. The moment he stepped out of the formation, Lingxiao looked as if he had been reborn and burst into such joyousughter. After all these years, it has been such a long time since he has been able tough out loud without any inhibition. Upon hearing thatughter, the people waiting outside the door immediately rushed right back in. When she saw Lingxiao emerge from the formation, Yunyaos lips trembled, momentarily unable to speak. An uncontroble bout of tears began to stream down her face. She hurriedly covered her lips to stop herself from crying out. "Lingxiao, congrattions." Tianqiong stepped forward and patted Lingxiao on the shoulder. His handsome face lit up with a smile, "Were finally reunited." Lingxiao smiled and sighed, "Unfortunately, the Vermillion Birds whereabouts are still unknown. I dont where that fellow has gone to or whether that fellow had suffered any abuse. That one is far too naive, the kind who would continuously fall for deceit and still help that person out." "Dont worry, well find the Vermillion Bird." Tianqiong smiled broadly but there was aplex look in his eyes. "However, I dont think that the Vermillion Bird is on this maind." "Not on this maind?" Lingxiao was in a daze, "Youre saying that the Vermillion Bird is still at the East Peak Maind?" "That should be it. Over the past year or two, Yunyao and I have traveled across the entire West Spirit Maind. Forget about the tracks, we couldnt even detect any trace of the Vermillion Birds aura. Well need to leave this maind in order to find the Vermillion Bird." Hearing Tianqiongs exnation, everyone fell silent. East Peak Maind... That was a maind far more superior in power than the West Spirit Maind. There were countless powerful cultivators at every corner and even a few Martial Saints! "We should leave as well," Gu Ruoyun returned to her senses and a light shed in her eyes, "Lets go back to the Dongfang family home first." Then, without any further hesitation, she walked out of the stone chamber. ... At the Dongfang family home. Gu Ruoyun had only just set foot in her home when she collided head-on with a man. Standing before her was a man dressed in richly embroidered robes with a face as smooth as jade. His features were handsome and refined with a kindly smile upon his lips. His voice was like clear fresh water but when his eyes fell upon the woman before him, they became filled with uncontroble emotion. "Yuner, youre back." "Uncle?" Gu Ruoyun stared into space before nodding, "I had arrived here earlier on but I had to go out on an errand. Uncle, why didnt I see you when I was backst time?" "Well you, youngdy, had dumped a terrible mess on us and left." Dongfang Shaozeughed bitterly. His gentle, jade-like face smiled weakly as he continued, "I had to make a trip to Azure Dragon Country to help you manage the Hundred Herb Hall. Over the past few years, the Hundred Herb Hall has expanded in power, it was certainly no loss for me when I had given it to you all those years ago." Chapter 713: Lingxiaos Return (9) Chapter 713: Lingxiaos Return (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whenever she thought of what he had done for her in the past, Gu Ruoyuns heart would soften. It goes without saying that in the initial stages of her breakthrough, Dongfang Shaoze has been a great help. It was likely that at the time, Dongfang Shaoze had no idea that the frail and weak young girl would have transformed herself so quickly. In just a short span of six to seven years, she has grown to a point where even the Three Great Authorities had to be wary of her presence. He was lucky enough to have noticed the light within her, back when she was still a weakling. "By the way, Yuner, a while ago I heard someone mentioning that a young man hade to see you." "A young man?" Gu Ruoyun frowned with a puzzled look in her eyes, "Did he mention his name?" "No, he left once he learned that you were not around. ording to the description from the guards, this young man had delicate and pretty features. His eyes were particrly clear and he wore green robes which looked simr to yours. He should be about sixteen to seventeen years of age." Gu Ruoyuns heart clenched and her clear eyes were ovee with emotion. Could it be... Was that young man Yuer? Thats right, it must have been Yuer! It cant be anyone else but Yuer! Yuer is still alive! "Uncle, it seems that our maternal grandmothers birthday is just one month away." A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes, "Id like to ask you to send out invites to as many organizations as you can. Those organizations must be the best of the best in the maind, including Three Great Authorities as well!" "Alright." Dongfang Shaoze nodded, "Two of the Three Great Authorities shouldnt be a problem but the Immortal Realm has a grudge against you. Im afraid that they wonte." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Theylle." Dongfang Shaozes eyes shed with surprise when he saw the resolve on her face but he did notment on it. He smiled warmly, "Then Ill make the arrangements. You must be tired from your journey. Go get some rest. Your previous room is waiting for you." Before he left, Dongfang Shaoze nced at Qianbei Ye who was by Gu Ruoyuns side. However, from the very beginning, the mans eyes seemed to follow only Gu Ruoyun. No matter what anyone said, he did not seem to hear a thing. It was as if nothing interested him except for matters concerning Gu Ruoyun. Dongfang Shaoze smiled with delight. With a man like that by Yuners side, I can rest assured. ... Just as Dongfang Shaoze made the announcement, the entire maind dove into a hurricane of spection. Someone, somewhere, had spread the word that the maternal granddaughter of the Dongfang family, Gu Ruoyun, had reached the rank of a Martial Honor. What does being at the rank of a Martial Honor mean? It was the most powerful rank on this maind! How had a twenty-year-old woman managed to achieve such a feat? As such, many were skeptical at the news. Some tly refused to believe it, considering it some sort of diversion from the Dongfang family. Still, Qianbei Yes massacre of the Immortal Realm cultivators during the Divine Trials was deeply etched in the minds of every single person. No one could forget it. Regardless of whether they believed Gu Ruoyuns rise to the rank of a Martial Honor or not, many powerful cultivators rushed to attend the party due to Lan Yuges influence in the maind. Even the Spirit Sect of the Three Great Authorities stepped out and gave the Dongfang family a reply. They would definitely send representatives on the day of Lan Yuges birthday celebration! When they saw that the Spirit Sect had made a decision, the Courts of Hell could not fall behind. Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun had once saved Elder Jiu and their Pce Lord. Hence, they did not hesitate to send their reply either. Chapter 714: Lingxiaos Return (10) Chapter 714: Lingxiaos Return (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The organization which had really set tongues wagging was the Immortal Realm. After all, the Immortal Realm held a grudge against Gu Ruoyun so why would they attend Lan Yuges birthday celebration? It was hard to say but if they do decide toe, it would surely be because they wanted to cause trouble. Knowing the Immortal Realms petty nature, how could they possibly spare anyone in the Dongfang family? Under the fervent discussions of many, the day of Lan Yuges birthday celebration finally arrived... Nightfall. The Dongfang family home was illuminated with manynterns. The banquet hall was filled with many wonderful-smelling delicacies. Lan Yuge, supported by Master Dongfang, slowly approached the seat of the master. A graceful smile yed on her lips from the very beginning. It goes without saying that due to proper body maintenance, Lan Yuge still looked as young as a twenty-year-old and was stunningly beautiful. Due to this, she immediately attracted a lot of attention. "Ahem." Master Dongfang was not happy at all. He ced his fist on the side of his belt buckle and cleared his throat. He red at anyone who even dares to look at his wife and scoffed coldly. His elderly face was filled with jealousy. It seems that I should probably request for a, what do you call it, Beauty Rejuvenation Pill from my maternal granddaughter. To prevent people from staring at my wife every time we go out. They dont even care that Im standing right next to her! Thats just intolerable bullying! If it were not for his wifes intervention, he would have torn out their eyes long ago! "The Medicine Order is here to congratte Mistress Dongfang on her birthday!" Just then, a voice rang out from outside the door. Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and swept her gaze towards that voice with a smile which did not reach her eyes. When she saw Rong Xin leading a group of girls as she entered the room, a hint of amusement appeared in her eyes. Rong Xin clearly noticed Gu Ruoyun as well but she did notment on it. She continued to walk forward before joining her fists and saying, "Congrattions, Madame Dongfang. Servants, present Mistress Dongfangs gift." During this period of time, she had gathered information on Gu Ruoyuns identity. As it turns out, she was the Master of the Hundred Herb Hall and had the support of the Dongfang family. It seems that if she really nned on killing this woman, it would not be easy. She could not show any sign of murderous intent especially in front of Lan Yuge. After all, the Medicine Order was no match for the Dongfang family at the moment. "Thank you, Order Master Rong Xin." Lan Yuge smiled serenely and waved her hand, "Servants, take Order Master Rong Xins gift away. Order Master Rong Xin, please have a seat." Then, she turned towards Gu Ruoyun who was seated next to her. "Little girl, where is Xiao Ye? I dont see him." "I dont know," Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "He mentioned that he had something to take care of and that hell be here once hes done." Gu Ruoyun frowned. I havent even seen Xiao Yes shadow over these past few days, I dont know what hes up to. "Master, Mistress!" Lan Yuge was just about to speak when she was abruptly cut off. She gravely knit her beautiful brows and asked, "Whats the matter?" "Reporting to the Mistress, the Spirit Sect has arrived to congratte you." "Oh?" Lan Yuge raised an eyebrow, " Who is the representative of the Spirit Sect?" "The Young Master of the Spirit Sect! Gu Shengxiao!" Rustle! Gu Ruoyun immediately rose to her feet when she heard this. Her clear, cold eyes were ovee with a never-before-seen emotion. Her eyes fixed squarely upon the night sky outside the banquet hall as her entire being shook with excitement. "Shengxiao?" Master Dongfang and Lan Yuge went into shock at the very same time. Then, their faces broke into pure joy as they excitedly directed their attention to the door. Chapter 715: A Shocking Birthday! (1) Chapter 715: A Shocking Birthday! (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd watched as a stern figure appeared before their eyes. They saw a man walking in the moonlight. He looked extremely handsome with chiseled features. His cold, dark eyes became gentle at the sight of the woman in green before him, "Yuner..." Gu Ruoyun quickly stepped out from Lan Yuges side and appeared in front of Gu Shengxiao in a sh. Her eyes were shining with emotion. "Big Brother, youvee out?" Gu Shengxiao nodded as his callused hand stroked Gu Ruoyuns hair. The amount of tenderness in his gaze was as deep as the sea, enough to drown a person alive. "I heard about the events which had transpired since I was away. I never thought that you would have to endure so much during that time. From now on, Big Brother will protect you, alright?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes shed with surprise as she stared at the man before her. She could sense very clearly that this man was now... A high-level Martial Honor! Where on earth had he gone in order to raise his level of power so quickly? "Shengxiao." Lan Yuges expression was filled with immense joy. She gazed at the stern face before her and her eyes filled with pain, "You look just like your father, so very much alike. When I look at the both of you, its almost like Yuer and Gu Tian have reappeared once again." Gu Shengxiao gently pursed his lips. There was a cold firmness in the set of his mouth. After a long pause, he made his way to Lan Yuge and Master Dongfang. He then threw himself down and knelt on the floor, eximing, "Maternal Grandfather, Maternal Grandmother, your grandson has arrived to pay you a visit." "Good child, please stand up." Lan Yuge hurriedly stooped down and pulled Gu Shengxiao up from the ground. She discreetly wiped a tear from the corner of her eyes as she gazed at the man in front of her, looking absolutely pleased. "Even thought Yuer is no longer here, shes left the two of you for me. Im now content." Master Dongfang tried to say something but kept it to himself in the end. He patted Lan Yuges shoulder in aforting manner, "Dont worry, didnt Yuner say that Gu Tian and Yuer are still alive? Someday, our family will be reunited." "If that truly happens, it would be wonderful." Lan Yugeughed bitterly and sighed helplessly. She held onto Gu Ruoyun with one hand and Gu Shengxiao with the other and walked towards the seat of the Master, seating them beside her. "Ladies and gentlemen, you already know my maternal granddaughter, Gu Ruoyun. This is my maternal grandson, Gu Shengxiao!" Boom! The crowd immediately went into a sensation. Unless weve heard this wrong, this grim-faced man seems to the Young Sect Master of the Spirit Sect! The Young Sect Master of the Spirit Sect is Lan Yuges maternal grandson? It seems that the Dongfang family has increased their prestige, no one can provoke them now. Rong Xin clenched her fair, white fist as a malicious glint shed in her eyes like a dagger. "When I first found out that Gu Ruoyun is a member of the Dongfang family, I knew that killing her would be extremely difficult. Now, the Spirit Sect has be involved as well! This will make it even more difficult to go against her. If I cant kill this woman, I will never be able to kill that sl*t, Wei Yiyi!" No! This wont do! I must find a way to kill them both! Suddenly, she felt a pair of eyes watching her. Rong Xin hurriedly withdrew the murderous intent in her eyes and turned to face Gu Ruoyun as she broke into a smile. Gu Ruoyun nced at Rong Xin with a smile that did not reach her eyes. She soon withdrew her gaze after that. Chapter 716: A Shocking Birthday! (2) Chapter 716: A Shocking Birthday! (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Honestly speaking, there was no need for her to pay any attention to someone like Rong Xin. "Reporting to the Master, Mistress. The Pce Lord and the Young Master of the Courts of Hell have arrived to give their congrattions." Before the crowd could calm down, another announcement was made. When they heard this announcement, the crowd immediately burst into another frenzy, Gu Shengxiaos attendance was considered to be within expectations. After all, he was a member of the Dongfang family as well. However, to have the Pce Lord and the Young Master of the Courts of Hell personally make an appearance? With their prestigious titles, sending out a random disciple would have been more than enough. A sh of purple robes appeared from outside the door and the crowd watched as a handsome man slowly entered with a ten-year-old youth in hand. A group of chambeins followed closely behind them. Lan Yuge hurriedly rose to her feet and was just about to go down and wee them when the Pce Lord waved his hand and stopped her in her tracks. "Mistress Dongfang, theres no need for ceremony. This is your birthday celebration and Im here to give you my wishes." The Pce Lord smiled and said, "Furthermore, I want to thank Lady Gu for saving my life." Even though it was actually the Ghost Doctor who had cleared the poison from him, the Ghost Doctor belonged under Gu Ruoyun as well. If it had not been for Gu Ruoyun, he could not possibly have hired the Ghost Doctor no matter how much he had been willing to pay. Unwittingly, his words caused a few ignorant parties to direct their attention to Gu Ruoyun. Their eyes shed with deep astonishment and shock. "Pce Lord, you are too kind." Lan Yuge smiled and eximed. "This is just something that I ought to do. If it wasnt for Lady Gu, I would have been dead by now." The Pce Lord turned towards Gu Ruoyun and smiled, "Lady Gu has not only helped Elder Jiu in curing his ailing body, allowing him to break through to be a Martial Honor, she had even pulled me from the clutches of Death. So, naturally, I must pay my respects to you, Mistress Dongfang." Boom? It almost seems like a strong hurricane had just crashed through the room. Everyone present was gaping in shock. Elder Jius ailment wasmon knowledge to everyone in this room. It was an illness which every doctor on the maind had dered to be incurable. Yet she had somehow managed to cure him and in the process helped him to break through to the rank of a Martial Honor? This woman, what kind of abnormality is she? Lan Yuge was in shock as well but she kept her cool and smiled, "You must have had a very long and tiring journey, Pce Lord. Servants, please hurry up and add more seats." "Yes." The Pce Lord smiled and walked hand-in-hand with the Young Master to their seats which were specially provided by Lan Yuge. Whenever his eyes fell upon Gu Ruoyun, his gaze would be filled with gratitude. He will remember her kindness for the rest of his life. "I didnt think that the Pce Lord of the Amethyst Underworld Pce would personally make an appearance!" Rong Xin clenched her fist tighter and tighter. Her nails dug into her skin but she did not seem to feel it at all. Her eyes were filled with hatred and anger, "I cant ept this. I cant ept the fact that that sl*t, Wei Yiyi, has won! One day, I will have thempletely defeated and fallen from grace. Ill ensure that they meet a tragic end!" Actually, Gu Ruoyun and Rong Xin had nothing personal against one another. However, Rong Xin hated Wei Yiyi so deeply that even Gu Ruoyun had ended up being dragged into her vendetta. "Hehe, I wonder if this Honorable One has arrived toote!" Suddenly, a maniacalughter rang out from thin air. Before anyone could regain their senses, they saw a group of men in white descending from the skies and walking into the grand hall. Standing in front of the white-robed group was a middle-aged man. His expression was cold and haughty. The powerful aura emitting from his body immediately made everyone in the room feel suffocated. Chapter 717: A Shocking Birthday! (3) Chapter 717: A Shocking Birthday! (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This... High-level Martial Honor? Is he..." The Immortal Master of the Immortal Realm! Unexpectedly, someone other than the Pce Lord of the Courts of Hell had made a personal appearance. The Immortal Master of the Immortal Realm has arrived as well! Heavens, the Dongfang family garners too much respect. Not only did they manage to invite the Three Great Authorities, even the most important figures have gathered here tonight. Whoosh! Gu Shengxiao fiercely rose to his feet. His grim eyes shot towards the conceited looking man as he said, "Immortal Master of the Immortal Realm, I didnt think that youd actually grace the Dongfang family with your presence. Unfortunately, if you n on causing trouble here, dont me me for myck of courtesy!" "Hehe," The Immortal Master chuckled softly. His eyes swept below him before finallynding on Gu Shengxiaos handsome face. He sneered, "If the Spirit Sects Master was here, he would have the authority to speak to me. Unfortunately... You dont!" Boom! The Immortal Master released his high-level Martial Honor aura and aimed it all at Gu Shengxiao like a hurricane. However, Gu Shengxiaos expression did not change as he stood beneath the torrential winds. His handsome face was as grim as ever. "Mmm?" The Immortal Master was slightly taken aback. He withdrew his aura and fixed his gaze upon Gu Shengxiao. "A high-level Martial Honor? I didnt think that youd actually break through to a high-level Martial Honor. Now, you have some semnce of authority to speak to me." What? A high-level Martial Honor? The crowd went into shock. The initially silent crowd now began to whisper amongst one another under their breaths. Every one of them was aware of what being a high-level Martial Honor meant. This Young Sect Master of the Spirit Sect has actually reached the rank of a high-level Martial Honor! This means that he was on the same level as the Immortal Master of the Immortal Realm. However, it seems that Gu Shengxiao does not ce any importance on the Immortal Masters words. Gu Shengxiaos grim eyes stared coldly at the Immortal Masters arrogant visage. A cold light shed in his handsome, chiseled face, "If youre here as a guest, the Dongfang family wees you. If youre here to cause trouble, then the Spirit Sect will not stand idly by." "The same goes for me!" The Lord of the Amethyst Underworld Pce slowly rose to his feet. A smile appeared on his handsome visage but his words sounded more like a warning, "The Dongfang family can be considered as my savior. If you even think of touching them, the Amethyst Underworld Pce will never condone it." They have all heard of the feud between Gu Ruoyun and the Immortal Realm. So, no one believed that the Immortal Master of the Immortal Realm had simplye here just to pay his respects to Lan Yuge. Clearly, one should beware of suspicious folk bearing gifts. They are sure to be ill-intentioned! "Ha, ha, ha." Suddenly, the Immortal Masterughed maniacally. Hisughter pierced through the night sky and was filled with unbridled arrogance. His inky ck hair danced in the wild winds. When paired with that over-the-topugh, it was an extremely terrifying sight. "Youve both gotten it wrong, Ivee here today to send my regards to the Mistress of the Dongfang family. And another thing..." He paused, directing his sharp gaze towards Gu Ruoyun who had remained silent the entire time. He then spoke in apelling manner, "Lady Gu, your powers and talents are indeed astounding. Ivee here in regards to another matter." "All of you know that the battle between this maind and the demons will be arriving very soon. As such, Im here to invite Lady Gu to join the Immortal Realm so that we can stand together and win the next battle." Actually, since Gu Ruoyun has killed so many members of the Immortal Realm, the Immortal Master dearly wished that he could take this womans life! However, at the same time, to lose a genius of her caliber would be very unfortunate. Chapter 718: A Shocking Birthday! (4) Chapter 718: A Shocking Birthday! (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hence, he had decided to give her onest chance. If Gu Ruoyun agrees to join the Immortal Realm, he would let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, this woman would not be spared! "You..." Lan Yuges face was ashen. She clenched her fist so tightly that it trembled. If Master Dongfang had not attempted to calm her down, she would probably have ended up ying right into the Immortal Masters hands. "Maternal Grandmother," Gu Shengxiao shot Lan Yuge a meaningful look and shook his head. He then turned towards the Immortal Master again and spoke to him in a rather grim voice, "My younger sister will never join the Immortal Realm." That one reply sent the Immortal Masters thoughts flying right back. "Gu Shengxiao!" The Immortal Masters expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold and a cold light shed in his haughty eyes, "Ive mentioned this before, you only have the right to speak to me now but you dont have the right to criticize or issue orders to me! Even if your master was here, he would not be worthy either!" "Hehe! The Immortal Realm is certainly awe-inspiring. Not only do they threaten the younger generation, they ce no importance upon the other two Great Authorities. Everyone else may fear the Immortal Realm but I, the Honorable Poison Master, have never been afraid of you." Suddenly, a cold and eerieugh pieced through the night sky, falling into every ear of everyone present. Under the cold glow of the moon, a figure dressed in ck robes appeared. The elder who was enveloped in darkness descended from the skies. His face was dark and eerie yet despite the smile on his face, it was difficult to change the rigidness of his expression. The Honorable Poison Master! What was this guy doing here? This time, even Master Dongfang and Lan Yuge were in shock. While the Honorable Poison Masters powers could not bepared with the powerful cultivators of the Three Great Authorities, he was still quite famous on the maind especially for his perfect expertise in the art of poison, which was absolutely terrifying. However, this time, the Dongfang family had not invited him to the banquet so what is he doing here? Furthermore, he seems to be protecting the Dongfang family... "Your Excellency, the Honorable Poison Master," Lan Yuge rose to her feet and asked in a courteous manner, "May I ask what business you have with us today?" The Honorable Poison Master waved his hand and walked towards Gu Ruoyun before the eyes of the crowd. "Little girl, youve certainly made an old man like me search high and low during this time. Its been a few years, I wonder if youve built an organization yet?" The Honorable Poison Master smiled eerily, "Ive mentioned this to you before that if you do manage to build your own organization, I will certainly join you." The Honorable Poison Master had mentioned this to Gu Ruoyun before. He has engraved it in his memories. Lan Yuge looked extremely shocked. She widened her beautiful eyes at the woman who was seated next to her, "Yuner, whats the meaning of this?" Without having to mention the fact that the Honorable Poison Master was already a Martial Honor, simply based on his strange personality, he would normally refuse to ept any disciples, what more agree to join someones organization. Yet he himself had made such a promise! Also, it had been to a woman who was much weaker than he was! Regardless of how many rumors were circting concerning Gu Ruoyuns breakthrough to the rank of a Martial Honor, what one hears might be hearsay but seeing is believing. They had not believed in those rumors at all and still thought of Gu Ruoyun as a Martial Emperor from two years back. Besides, her breakthrough to Martial Emperor was not too long ago. How could she have broken through to Martial Honor in such a short period of time? Rong Xins expression was growing uglier by the second. She fixated her malicious re towards that elegant face as she clenched her fists tightly next to her body. She took a deep breath to suppress the raging fire within her soul. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly but made no remark. She turned her head towards the Immortal Master and spoke in a clear, cold voice, "My apologies. I had once rejected an offer from the Immortal Realm and now, more than ever, I wont agree to your terms! I, Gu Ruoyun, have never willingly served anyone! Most importantly... Even if the Immortal Realm can forget everything which Id done to you, I cant forget the harm you had brought to the people around me during those years! From the very moment Xiao Ye had fallen into hisa, I have vowed that the Immortal Realm and I will remain mortal enemies for life!!!" Chapter 719: A Shocking Birthday! (5) Chapter 719: A Shocking Birthday! (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mortal enemies!!! The words echoed through the crowd and only dissipated after a long period of time. Some families who on good terms with the Dongfang family began to show anxiety as they constantly looked over at Lan Yuge, wishing that they could convince her to cate Gu Ruoyun. After all, the Immortal Realm was simply too terrifying. Even if Gu Ruoyun was a genius, there was still a chance that she coulde to a premature end. Even if her brother was now a high-level Martial Honor and the Young Sect Master of the Spirit Sect, he was only the Young Sect Master. How could the Spirit Sect possibly want to be enemies with the Immortal Realm at a time like this! By then, the person who ends up being left behind would be her! This girl really has no concept of whats good for her! The crowd sighed at the thought as they shook their heads exasperatedly. Those who have longed for the Dongfang familys downfall, however, were clearly rejoicing in their misfortune, especially Rong Xin. She held onto the highest of hopes that Gu Ruoyun would seriously anger the Immortal Master. Once that happens, she could utilize the Immortal Realms hand in helping her to get rid of this cmity. Just then... A wave of uniform footsteps sounded from outside the hall, immediately drawing the crowds attention. "Whats going on?" "Whats that sound? Why does it feel like arge crowd has arrived?" "This..." Once they saw what was going on outside, everyone in the crowd was stunned. Countless people walked into the banquet hall all clothed in uniforms. Their bodies emitted strong auras and furthermore... the lowest ranked among them seems to be... Martial Kings? "That... Who are those people? How have I not met them before?" "Their robes look rather strange yet they dont seem to belong to any of the top ranking forces. Furthermore, I cant sense the ranks of the four leaders at the front. They are far too powerful. I could sense a suffocating feeling amongst them at first nce." "Martial Honors! Theres no mistake about it, those four are Martial Honors! What other organization could possibly contain four Martial Honors aside from the Three Great Authorities?" Everyone gasped as they stared in shock at the group of people who had just entered the room. Lan Yuge blinked and looked dazedly at Dongfang Shaoze, "Zeer, who are these people? Had you invited them?" Dongfang Shaoze was in shock as well. He swept his gaze across every face in the group before suddenlying to a realization. A heavy shockwave spread throughout his gentle, jade-like features. "Arent those Yuners followers? Ive seen them at the Hundred Herb Hall before, I think that their names are Xunfeng and Moyu!" What? Lan Yuge shook and looked dazedly at Gu Ruoyun, "Yuner, are these your people?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and turned her gaze towards the people beneath her. Xunfeng and Moyu were two of the first people that she had taken under her wing, they were also the Left and Right Protectors of the Devil Sect! As for the four Martial Honors before her, she had brought them over from the Banished Lands. She has now merged ck Rock City with the Devil Sect. As such, the four of them were now Elders of the Devil Sect. She had moved the entire Devil Sect from that mountain into Xiao Hei. It goes without saying that a months worth of cultivation inside Xiao Hei was highly effective. Now, everyone had broken through to the rank of a Martial King! That also means that the lowest rank in the Devil Sect was a Martial King. "Little girl, is it true that all these people belong to you?" Chapter 720: A Shocking Birthday! (6) Chapter 720: A Shocking Birthday! (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Dongfangs entire being was in shock. His beard was in disarray and the stupefaction on his face was extremely obvious. He nearly scooped Gu Ruoyun into his arms and kissed her. There are four Martial Honors here! Even people of my rank would need to show them respect whenever I meet them. However, these powerful people are actually serving my maternal granddaughter willingly? "Thats right," Gu Ruoyun nodded and said, "Theyre all mine. Today, Ive asked them here to show my power to the world." Boom! In the beginning, the crowd had still been making wild guesses. Now that they had received Gu Ruoyuns confirmation, their expressions all turned exceptionally marvelous. "Hahaha!" Master Dongfang burst into a clear and brightugh that pierced through the night skies. He never thought that his very own maternal daughter would have been able to transform herself to such a degree. If that old man from the Gu family were here, he might even kill himself out of regret. After all, Gu Ruoyun was his kin as well yet she had been chased away by his insatiable greed. At that time, he probably would never have imagined that the young girl who had constantly received the Gu familys abuse and humiliation would end up with these achievements. Tears began to roll down the old mans eyes as heughed. This was the first time he has ever cried in years! "Yuer, do you see this? Both your son and daughter have turned out to be so outstanding yet you cant see this." Lan Yuge looked a little sad too as she gazed at the slightly familiar features on the face of the woman next to her. Most of it, however, came from a sense of longing. If Yuer were here to see how outstanding her children have be, she would be so proud... "Devil Sect, did she just mention the Devil Sect?" "I know about this Devil Sect. They say that its an organization which had suddenly emerged five years ago! At the time, they had utilized one short year to build their reputation. Many have tried to find the location of the Devil Sects headquarters but all have failed. Still, how old was she five years ago? She should only be about fifteen years old or so and she has already managed achieved this much?" Hearing this, the crowd began to sigh continuously. A fifteen-year-old girl has actually managed to reach such a level. Byparison, they should all be considered good-for-nothings at that age! Gu Ruoyun calmly raised the corners of her lips but her dark eyes remained clear and cold. "I will join the battle against the demons as the Sect Master of the Devil Sect! However, I will never join the Immortal Realm!" The Immortal Masters expression sank once more and his thoughts were unreadable. Suddenly, a loud bang sounded and an immeasurably powerful force came rushing in from outside the hall, causing his heart to tremble violently. His handsome face filled with shock. The movement was so fast that no one else could see what it was. This time, even Gu Ruoyun was surprised. She knitted her brows and directed her gaze along the dimness of the night towards the courtyard outside the banquet hall. "Hooowl!" "Roar!" The sounds of countless spiritual animals could be heard from outside the door, especially the sounds of their movements on the ground. It felt like an earthquake and caused everyone in the hall to rise to their feet as panic and fear crept into their eyes. All sorts of spiritual beasts covered the skies, forming a dense mass and blocking out the cold glow of the moon. There were wolves, leopards, tigers... They ran wildly towards the hall from all directions, trampling the trees to the ground. The main gate waspletely knocked down by a Gale Wolf then trampled into smithereens by whatever spiritual beasts which were following it. Chapter 721: A Shocking Birthday! (7) Chapter 721: A Shocking Birthday! (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was not just the members of the Dongfang family, even the citizens of Dongfang City were scared out of their wits. Everyone locked their doors, deathly afraid that the spiritual beasts would enter their homes. It felt like the end of the world! At this very moment, everyone felt as if the world had descended into Armageddon. There were such a great number of spiritual beasts that it looked like almost all the spiritual beasts on West Spirit Maind has turned up. "Little girl, was this your doing as well?" Master Dongfang has obviously received a great shock. His eyes hurriedly turned towards Gu Ruoyun as he asked nervously. Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "No, I dont have the ability to gather all the spiritual beasts on West Spirit Maind." "What? If this wasnt your doing, then who?" The Master looked like he was in a panic as his elderly features turned very pale, "Were finished. Someone must have a score to settle with the Dongfang family and is going to use the spiritual beasts to trample us to the ground. Theres so many of them, not even a high-level Martial Warrior can go up against them all." Gu Shengxiao frowned and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. His grim eyes red vigntly at the spiritual beasts charging towards them as he released the powerful aura within him. His aura erupted into a torrential hurricane which caused his ck robes to dance wildly in the winds. "Gu Ruoyun!" Rong Xins expression had turned into an extremely ugly shade as she red fiercely at the womans serene features. I cant understand this, how could this woman still be so calm in a situation like this? Does she not feel fear at all? "Speak! Have you provoked someone who should not have been provoked and dragged all of us innocents down with you?" Rong Xins entire face was burning with rage, "We hade here to congratte Madam Dongfang, not to die! If you want to die, go die on your own. Theres no need to drag us down with you!" Rustle, rustle! Instantly, all eyes turned to face Gu Ruoyun. Those who already hold a grudge against the Dongfang family would never let such an opportunity slip by as they all began to criticize, "I knew that the Dongfang family would not live in harmony for long! Especially since this Gu Ruoyun seems to love stirring up trouble, hasnt she provoked enough enemies? Someone clearly hates her to the bone and now they want to drench Madam Dongfangs birthday celebration with blood." "Thats right. If I had known about this, I would never have attended this bullsh*t birthday celebration! Im about to throw my own life away here!" "Master Dongfang, we still have some other matters to attend to so well be leaving now. You can take care of these spiritual beasts yourselves. This has nothing to do with us." A group of people made a move to leave as they spoke. However, they clearly did not have the chance to leave now. Numerous spiritual beasts have surrounded the entire Dongfang City from the skies to the ground. They were clustered together inrge groups but the spiritual beasts stopped advancing once they reached the Dongfang family home. The spiritual beasts eyed the people before them like a tiger watching its prey. Just as the crowd began to fill with hopelessness, a crimson light enveloped the skies. The ming ray of light shone so brightly that it seemed to illuminate the entire maind. A great fire dragon charged past the spiritual beasts and appeared before all of them. Its body burned with raging mes, making it look as if its entire body had been constructed from living fire. It let out a fearsome roar and the sky shone with a bright and beautiful shade of blood red. However... When her eyes fell upon the person standing on the fire dragon, Gu Ruoyuns lucid yet elegant face turned astonished. The mans silvery hair danced in the night wind as the light from the mes set off a mesmerizing glow against his blood-red robes. Chapter 722: A Shocking Birthday! (8) Chapter 722: A Shocking Birthday! (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man stood silently on the fire dragons back. His peerless features carried a dark yet cloudy light. His face was devoid of any expression yet he looked so magnificent that no one could tear their eyes away. He noticed the astonishment in the womans eyes below him and gently lowered his clear, cold eyes. His initially cold and bloodthirsty gaze then softened. "Xiao Ye, what are you doing?" Gu Ruoyun was in a daze. What is this guy doing? Why has he brought so many spiritual beasts here? The man finally showed a reaction when he heard her question... He stepped forward and descended towards the courtyard. One step, two steps... With every step he took, Gu Ruoyun felt as if the peerlessly beautiful man was only half the distance away from her! Upon his third step, the man who had been in midair was now right in front of her. "Yuner, Id like to ask for your hand in marriage." The man smiled and everything under the heavens seemed to lose their color. That smile was unimaginably beautiful. "These are my betrothal gift to you. Do you like it?" "Huh?" Gu Ruoyun was in a daze. Betrothal gift? Is he using all the spiritual beasts from the entire maind as a betrothal gift? He was probably the only one in this entire world who has the capability of achieving such a monumental task. As such, once the man had spoken, the crowd went into a sensation once again. This sensation surpassed any other sensation of the night! As they looked at the spiritual beasts before them, they could see that there were more than just a handful of them. In fact, there must be tens of thousands of spiritual beasts here! These were probably all the spiritual beasts which lived on this maind yet he had been able to order them toe here? Just what kind of evil thing is this silver-haired man with the red robes? And most importantly, with so many powerful spiritual beasts in his hands, he had given them all away without even blinking? There were many unmarried women on the scene as well. When they saw therge gesture disyed by Qianbei Ye, their hearts filled with jealousy! Of course, jealousy breeds jealousy. They also know that in the entire West Spirit Maind, only a genius like Gu Ruoyun could possibly receive the favor in this mans eyes. Everyone else was not even worth a single bit of his attention. Master Dongfang was totally in shock now. After the wave of shock, he was ovee with emotion. His eyes shone as he stared at the powerful spiritual beasts before him. However, he soon remembered his dignified position in the Dongfang family. Master Dongfang cleared his throat and forced himself to look away from the great number of spiritual beasts before him. Even so, he could not help but want to steal a peek at them for just one more time... Gu Shengxiao frowned lightly as he nced at the man standing before his little sister. His expression was as grim as ever. Aside from Gu Ruoyun, no one could ever make him change his expression in any way. Especially since this man was trying to snatch his sister away from him! Rong Xins expression was exceptionably ugly at this point as her eyes filled with envy and jealousy. However, any woman would drawparisons between such an outstanding man and her own husband! Obviously, her own husband could not bepared with Qianbei Ye. More urately speaking, he far from this level. Hence, she was jealous of Gu Ruoyun who had a man like this by her side. Qianbei Ye turned around towards the spiritual beasts clustered behind him and the smile on his face disappeared. He spoke in a gloomy voice, "From now onwards, she is your Master!" Roar! Instantly, the dense mass before him knelt in a uniform manner. All the spiritual beasts disyed great reverence on their faces and replied altogether, "Your wish is ourmand, great Sovereign King. From now on, we will follow you, Master, and serve you for all eternity!" Chapter 723: A Shocking Birthday! (9) Chapter 723: A Shocking Birthday! (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yuner," Qianbei Ye turned back to face Gu Ruoyun after making his announcement. His peerless features softened again as he smiled gently and said, "There are many spiritual beasts here for you to choose from. Whoever you choose will be your subordinate from now on. They will protect you with their life." Gu Ruoyun fell silent. After a long pause, she turned towards the silver-haired man and said, "Xiao Ye, were you away from the Dongfang family for so many days because you had been putting this together?" Qianbei Ye nodded sincerely, "During the past few days, Ive been journeying to the four corners of thends to gather these spiritual beasts here. This has taken up quite a few days of my time. Yuner, will you ept them?" "I will." Gu Ruoyun smiled and felt very moved. Qianbei Ye had known that shecks influence most of all at this point! As such, he had taken the time to gather the spiritual beasts together and showed them off mboyantly in front of the eyes of the world. How have I been so fortunate to meet a man like this? "Yuner, your eptance of my betrothal gift means that youre willing to marry me." Qianbei Ye smiled like a happy child, "Since youve agreed, you cant back out now." "This..." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose and smiled gently, "Wait until weve found my parents. If they agree, then Ill agree as well." "Yuner, dont worry. I will find father-inw and mother-inw. When that timees, I will make you my wife and let every man know that youre mine! In case anyone tries to steal a peep at you." Each time he thought of Ye Nuo who loved to hang around Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye would feel very unhappy. He would even speak in a sulky tone of voice. "Cough, cough." Lan Yuge let out a dry cough and her beautiful eyes filled with a smile, "Since Xiao Ye has arrived, lets take our seats, the banquet is about to begin..." "Hold on!" Gu Ruoyun smiled and cut Lan Yuge off, "Didnt some of you want to leave? Im giving you the permission to leave now!" "This..." Upon hearing this, the group of people who had initially made a huge fuss suddenly became absolutely silent. They had said those things because they were worried that the spiritual beasts would devour them whole. However, who would have thought that these spiritual beasts were a betrothal gift fro Gu Ruoyun from that silver-haired man? At this rate, the Dongfang familys power will only grow stronger and they had not even started to curry favor with them. How could they bear to leave now? "What? Werent you all making huge fuss not so long ago? Now, youre all keeping quiet?" Gu Ruoyun smiled icily, "Those who have expressed their intentions to leave better leave right now. Otherwise, Ill make sure that youll never be able to leave at all." As they heard the womans clear and cold voice, the group of people looked at one another, unsure of what to do. "Ill give you all onest chance. Leave immediately! Otherwise, well... Im sure that these spiritual beasts must be tired from their long journey. Theyre probably aching to have you all for dinner." Gu Ruoyuns voice grew increasingly clear and cold, "The Dongfang family will only entertain friends, we do not wish to have anyone who schemes against us." Roar! Hearing this, the spiritual beasts began to make their move. Their eyes stared greedily and cruelly at the group of people who had previously drummed up a monumental fuss. "Hmph." Rong Xin straightened her robes and took one final look at Gu Ruoyun before turning to leave without another word. When they saw that someone had made the first move, the others sheepishly walked away as well without saying another word to Lan Yuge. Chapter 724: A Shocking Birthday! (10) Chapter 724: A Shocking Birthday! (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Seeing as Ive made an appearance, I should take my leave as well." The Immortal Master smiled icily and even though he was speaking to Lan Yuge, his eyes had remained on Gu Ruoyun. "Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun, Ill leave you with this warning - the Heavens are watching over us. Havingmitted so many murderous acts, you will definitely be cast into eternal hell one day, never to be reincarnated. The best way out is to join the Immortal Realm and repent. Otherwise, when you die, you will endure an endless torment. Youd better shape up." After delivering this, the Immortal Master too turned around and left. Just as he was turning to leave, Qianbei Ye directed his gaze towards him. His red eyes were filled with a crimson and terrifying murderous intent. The Immortal Master did not sense the murderous eyes staring right at him. Of course, even if he did, he would not have cared. In his point of view, not even the Spirit Sects Master or the Lord of the Courts of Hell would be a match for him. On this maind, who else could possibly defeat him? "Ladies and gentlemen, let the feast begin." Without the presence of that particr group of people, Lan Yuges mood improved greatly. She greeted the rest of the guests and said, "Theres one more thing, the Dongfang family has prepared gifts for you and will be giving them to you before you depart." The remaining guests finally regained their senses from the shock. They believe that after this banquet, Gu Ruoyuns name would resonate throughout the entire maind and the Devil Sect will soon be an unstoppable force! With so many spiritual beasts, even the Three Great Authorities would be in a dilemma. Furthermore, her fianc happens to be the kind of person who was able tomand this group of spiritual beasts... It was obvious that their predictions were urate. At the end of the banquet, news of everything which had transpired in the Dongfang family spread throughout the maind. Though Gu Ruoyuns actual rank in power still remains unclear, she was still the Devil Sects Master and has four Martial Honors as her subordinates. Even the powerful Honorable Poison Master has personally requested to join her. However, the most shocking thing of all was that every spiritual beast on the maind was now in the palm of her hand. This also means that Gu Ruoyun can now be considered on equal terms with the Three Great Authorities! Her powers may not be at the rank of a high-level Martial Honor but because she can rely on so many spiritual beasts, she has now be an invincible force one that not even the Three Great Authorities could defeat! Unless theybine their forces, they would not even stand a chance. But how could that be possible? Even if one were to put aside the fact that she was the savior of the Pce Lord of the Courts of Hell, her biological brother was the Young Master of the Spirit Sect! These two Authorities would obviously ally themselves with her. The Immortal Realm alone was no match for her... As such, over the past few days, with the absence of the Immortal Realms trouble-making, Gu Ruoyun led a rather peaceful life. At the Dongfang family home. Gu Ruoyun was in the middle of a discussion with Master Dongfang in the study when a footboy rushed in suddenly and announced, "Reporting to the Master, theres someone here to see the Eldest Lady." "Oh?" Master Dongfang wrinkled his brows, "Who is it?" "That person calls himself Xia Linyu, he even said..." Whoosh! Before he could finish his sentence, a ray of light had charged out of the study. When Master Dongfang regained his senses, Gu Ruoyun had disappeared from the room. "This idiot girl,"Master Dongfang shook his head in exasperation, "I wonder who this Xia Linyu is to her to cause such a great reaction. She certainly didnt act like this when she returned to the Dongfang family home." Master Dongfang could not help but feel a twinge of jealousy at the thought. Trantors Thoughts Spinny Spinny Aww! I think its pretty cute how Master Dongfang loves his granddaughter so much. :P Chapter 725: Shifting The Blame (1) Chapter 725: Shifting The me (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A figure stood in the courtyard under a willow tree. A sh of green robes gently fluttered under the breeze. The young man was tall and slim with a lean build. He sensed footsteps behind him and turned around. His limpid eyes lit up with a smile, "Big Sister, Im here to see you." When Gu Ruoyun heard the young mans voice, she slowed her pace and gazed upon the youths delicate features. An indescribable emotion was bubbling up within her. "Yuer, youre back." Suddenly, she smiled. It was a smile unlike her usual cold and elegant demeanor. Under the sunlight, this smile seemed to hold a warm light. She did not ask where the youth had been. All she cares about was that he was back and that was enough. "Sister," Xia Linyu smiled delicately and his ck eyes were like pools of clear water, "Ive heard much news about you over the past few days. I never imagined that my sister would turn out so magnificently. Ive been working hard in my cultivation to catch up to your level so I can protect you but no matter how hard I try, I still cant catch up to you." "However..." The youth raised his delicate features and his eyes were filled with smiles, "Big Sister, you are my heroine and my pride." "Yuer," Gu Ruoyun smiled as she ruffled the youths hair. Her lucid features were filled with joy, "In our past life, I had caused your death through my ignorance. In this life, Ill never let any dangere to you." "Sister..." Xia Linyu gently pursed his lips, his eyes were fixated on the face before him, "In the past, it was I who had dragged you down. It wont ever happened again. If it had not been for me, you would never have ended up like this either." Back then, I had been a good-for-nothing who was unable to cultivate. If I had the ability to protect myself at that time, perhaps my sister would not have ended up dying as well. His heart throbbed fiercely at the thought, it was an agonizing feeling. "Yuer, have you returned to the Xia family home yet?" Gu Ruoyun seems to remember something and asked. She clearly meant the Xia family in Heaven City and not the one at the East Peak Maind. "I had returned to the Xia family home a few days ago and found out that you had gone back to the Dongfang family home so I immediately rushed here to see you. Along the way, I heard many stories about your glorious achievements. I feel very proud." Xia Linyu smiled, "Sister, when are we going back to East Peak Maind? I cant wait to find that bastard Xia Ming and have our revenge!" "Xia Ming?" Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin andughed silently, "Soon. Well be going back very soon. Once everything settles down over here, well set out to the East Peak Maind. By then, well avenge ourselves for everything which has happened in our past lives. I dont know if Xia Ming and Lu Chen will be able to recognize me." I still have a few unfinished businesses here. Once Ive settled it all, I can leave and head towards the East Peak Maind! ... "Order Master, youve returned?" At the Medicine Order. Rong Xin had only just stepped in through the door when she was greeted by many figures. They knelt in front of her and spoke with reverence, "Your subordinates wee your return, Order Master." "Mm." Hearing this, Rong Xin nodded. Her eyes shot a look and she smiled icily, "Wu Xin, gather all the elders. I have instructions." "Yes, Order Master." The woman named Wu Xin who was dressed in white left in a respectful manner. Rong Xin fell silent for a moment before heading towards the direction of the elders meeting room without another thought. "Gu Ruoyun, I dont care what powers you possess. As long as youre helping that sl*t, Wei Yiyi, Ill find ways to kill you!" Rong Xin sneered as she thought of her pact with the Immortal Realm. Chapter 726: Shifting The Blame (2) Chapter 726: Shifting The me (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as she was rushing towards the meeting room, a handsome figure appeared in front of her. She frowned when she saw him and stopped, "What are you doing here?" "I heard that youve returned so I came here to see you. By the way, did you manage to meet that sl*t, Wei Yiyi?" The handsome man was smiling but when Wei Yiyis name crossed his lips, his eyes filled with endless loathing. Years ago, if it had not been for the fact that Wei Yiyi was the old Medicine Order Masters favorite disciple, I would never have schemed to make her fall for me. Who would have thought that this Wei Yiyi would turn out to be such a jealous woman and forbade me from interacting with other women! So, I cant be med for betraying her. "No," Rong Xin shook her head, "Im going to convene with the elders to go up against Wei Yiyi." "I never imagined that Wei Yiyi would have such a high survival ability to stay alive even after so many years. Not only is she still alive, she has even managed to get rid of the poison in her system and her powers have returned." The man sneered and spat hatefully, "However, that Wei Yiyi sure is capable to gain the Dongfang familys favor. But so what? The Dongfang family may be growing more powerful in strength but they cant possibly shield one subordinate. Just have the Dongfang family hand her over, why waste your time?" Rong Xins lips curled into a disdainful smile and her beautiful eyes filled with mockery. "Lin Jun, I didnt think that youll be so stupid even after all these years! If I had been able to persuade the Dongfang family to hand her over, would I still be waiting now? However, I have another idea of how we can get rid of her..." She then ignored the embarrassed-looking man and headed towards the elders meeting room. Lin Jun stood behind Rong Xin and clenched his fist as a cold light shed maliciously from the corners of his eyes. Rong Xin, do you think that you can humiliate me just because youre the Master of the Medicine Order? Dont forget that we are both ants on the same rope. If you continue to do this, dont me me for exposing everything that youve done! ... In the Elders meeting room, everyone was whispering to each other and were deep in fervent discussion. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and the chattering elders grew silent when they saw the couple entering the room. Rong Xins eyes looked calm and distant. Her white robes made her resemble a fairy who floated in the mist. The crowd watched as she walked in and her proud eyes scanned the entire room. She then stepped towards the seat at the front of the room, straightened her robes and sat down. The handsome man who had walked in with her sat down right next to her. "Im sure that every elder here is aware of what Im about to say." Rong Xins expression was cold and distant with a hint of malice, "Youre all aware of the event which had happened ten years ago. Over ten years ago, the old Order Masters favorite disciple, Wei Yiyi, had murdered him for the sake of the Treasury and escaped from punishment. However, not too long ago, I met her!" Rustle! Instantly, the elders dove into a sensation. Wei Yiyi had escaped into the world outside and has been evading her punishment for so many years. Despite their best efforts, the Medicine Order had been unable to locate her whereabouts! They never expected her to show herself at this point in time. Of course, as Rong Xin spoke, a few elders from the older generation furrowed their brows with dissatisfaction. "Order Master, during the old Order Masters death, there was no proof to say that Wei Yiyi was actually behind the murder. The Order Master had always loved her so dearly, why would she have done such a thing?" "Elder Tianli is right, Wei Yiyi had no reason to murder the old Order Master. She was already going to inherit the Treasury of Medicine so why would she want to kill him?" Chapter 727: Shifting The Blame (3) Chapter 727: Shifting The me (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ones who had spoken up were elders who had followed the old Order Master many years before and were also the people whom the old Order Master had trusted the most. As such, they refused to believe that Wei Yiyi would kill the old Order Master. She simply did not have a reason to have done so. Rong Xin smiled coldly and a chilly glint shed in the corner of her eyes, "Lin Jun had witnessed all of this himself. At that time, Lin Jun was Wei Yiyis fianc. He has no reason to frame Wei Yiyi. Since he had seen it happen with his own eyes, its definitely verified." "Thats right." Hearing this, the handsome man next to Rong Xin nodded. A vicious light shed in his eyes, "I had witnessed it with my own eyes, Wei Yiyi had taken advantage of the old Order Masters trust in her and poisoned him. At that time, I myself found it hard to believe that Wei Yiyi would do such a thing. The reality of it all was that looks are deceiving, she was actually a vicious and merciless woman! Not even death can wipe out the crimes of a woman like her. She had murdered the old Order Master who once loved her so much. Can she even be considered human?" Wei Yiyi, dont me me for being cruel. Im a man and men have needs! I was unable to resist the seduction of another female disciple and had rtions with her. However, you had wanted to report the incident to the old Order Master and threatened to cancel our engagement. The old Order Master loved you so much that if he had found out about it, he would have chased me out of the Medicine Order! So, during that year, I did everything I could to attract Rong Xins attention and managed to form an alliance with the wildly ambitious woman. Not only did we manage to poison the old Order Master, we also framed you for it! Its your fault for being so naive about men and wanting to be the only woman for me for the rest of my life! Thats simply an idiots dream! What man wouldnt want to have three wives and four concubines? So what if youre the Master of the Medicine Orders favorite disciple? Youre a woman and at the end of the day, as a woman, you should turn a blind eye to a mans rtionships with other women! The malice in Lin Juns eyes deepened as he recalled the past events. He never considered himself to be in the wrong, to him. To him, Wei Yiyi was the only one at fault! Bang! At the seat of the elders, an elder dressed in white mmed the table and stood up as he red angrily at Lin Jun, "Lin Jun, dont think that were all ignorant of what youve been doing over the past few years! How many impure acts have youmitted with the many female disciples of the Medicine Order? When some female disciples had been unwilling, you forced them and had your way with them! We chose not to hold it against you for the Order Masters sake but youve not been satisfied with small gains! Honestly, all these years, Ive never believed a word youve said! Now, Im going to find Wei Yiyi. I want to hear her personal exnation before I decide what to believe in!" Rustle, rustle, rustle! As the elder walked out the door, a few elders from the older generation also rose from their seats. They joined their fists and bowed at Rong Xin before making their way out. The Order Master and Wei Yiyi had shared a sisterhood in the Medicine Order yet, in the end, she had be skeptical of her senior sister who had been as close to her as her own true born sister since childhood, all because of a man! This was simply too disappointing. They had remained in the Medicine Order all these years because they had wanted to find justice for the death of their previous Order Master. At this rate, Wei Yiyi was their only hope! She would definitely know the true story behind the old Order Masters death. Only then could they expose Lin Juns true agenda to the eyes of the Order Master! "Men, stop them!" Lin Juns expression darkened as he issued the order icily. Instantly, the rest of the elders rose to their feet and ran after the old men who had been heading towards the door of the elders meeting room. They reached the doorway instantly and blocked their way out. Chapter 728: Shifting The Blame (4) Chapter 728: Shifting The me (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Something terrible has happened! Order Master, something terrible has happened!" Suddenly, an anxious voice sounded from further up front. Before anyone could regain their senses, a figure ran in and spoke as they huffed and puffed for breath, "Order Master, elders, please save my Master!" It was a young girl with pure and delicate features. She looks to be around fifteen to sixteen years of age. However, her entire head was drenched with sweat, her face was pale andrge beads of sweat were rolling down from her forehead. Her eyes were filled with terror and an undeniable anxiety. The elders hearts sank. They knew the young girl before them! This young girl was Nan Xiaos disciple. Based on her report, this means that something has happened to Nan Xiao! However, Nan Xiao was the old Order Masters only daughter! Who would have had the gall to harm the old Order Masters only daughter?! "What happened?" A light shed in Rong Xins eyes as she asked. "Elders, my Master has been kidnapped. Please save her." The young girl was weeping bitterly, it was hard not to feel pity for her and everyone present felt a tug at their heartstrings. After hearing her words, they also began to feel extremely worried. "Who would have the audacity to even dare touch Junior Sister Nan Xiao?!" Rong Xin hid the emotions on her face and rose to her feet fiercely. She spoke with a cold look in her eyes, "Tell me, who was the culprit? Who wouldpletely ignore the Medicine Order this way!" At this moment, the young girl lowered her head and as such, no one noticed the brief sh of guilt and remorse in her eyes. "It was Wei Yiyi. I had previously crossed paths with her when I had followed the Order Master to the Amethyst Underworld Pce. She has taken my Master away and wants to force the Order Master to give her the Medicine Order. Otherwise, shes going to kill my Master." A wave ofplicated emotions shed in the young girls eyes. When she raised her gaze, her eyes were once again filled with tears and anxiety. "Elders, Lord Order Master, you must save my Master." Master, Im so sorry. Please forgive me this one time because I have no other choice. If you were ever in danger, Master, I would definitely offer up my life but the lord Order Master has kidnapped my parents so I have no choice but to listen to her. Even though my parents had abandoned me when I was a child and it was you, Master, who had raised me, they were the ones who had given birth to me. In my heart, my parents are the most important of all. Even my Master who had raised me cant bepared to them. The young girl bit her lip as tears blurred her vision. When she looked at Rong Xin, a clear sense of terror was disyed on her face but it slowly dissipated. For her parents sake, she had to vite her conscience just this once! "This Wei Yiyi is simply an ingrate!" Lin Juns face turned ashen in anger, "The old Order Master had treated her like his own daughter and not only had she murdered him, for the sake of obtaining the seat of the Master of the Medicine Order, she would not even spare the old Order Masters daughter! Junior Sister Nan Xiao had always treated her well in the past and this is how she repays her? Shes worst than an animal!" "Why would Wei Yiyi possibly want to harm Nan Xiao?" The elders from the older generation still refused to believe it. Knowing Wei Yiyi, she would never do such a thing. "You dont believe it?" Lin Jun sneered, "Do you not understand the logic behind the phrase one may know a person for a long time without understanding their true nature? Elder Tianli, I know that Wei Yiyi had been in the Medicine Order since a very young age and you had raised her to adulthood, this matter has been reported by Junior Sister Nan Xiaos own disciple. This has nothing to do with me. This little disciple was once saved by Junior Sister herself, why would she tell a lie?" Chapter 729: Shifting The Blame (5) Chapter 729: Shifting The me (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lin Jun was right. Once, Nan Xiao had run into danger and if it had not been for this little girl who had taken a knife for her, Nan Xiao would have ended up with a pretty heavy wound. It was for this very reason that Nan Xiao favored her even more. If Lin Jun had been the one to make these ims, no one would ever have believed it. Nan Xiao could also be considered as this little girls surrogate mother so why would she discard her own Masters life for someone who had done nothing wrong to her? This was impossible! As such, the elders who had been demanding to see Wei Yiyi were silenced, unsure of what to think. Rong Xinughed coldly, "Now you should all know that my husband had been right! Wei Yiyi is truly a malicious viin! However, Wei Yiyi is currently under the Dongfang familys protection. We cant defeat her with our current level of power. As such, Ive decided to merge the Medicine Order with the Immortal Realm! Only the Immortal Realm can aid us in our revenge!" "What?" Hearing this, the elders were shocked. Ever since Rong Xin had taken over the Medicine Order, she had been trying to curry favor from the Immortal Realm. However, if the Medicine Order was to merge with the Immortal Realm, they would no longer have their freedom from then on. This was not an oue they wished to have at all. "No, I reject this. The old Order Master had taken great pains to develop the Medicine Order independently. How can we now join another organization? I dont agree with this!" "Elder Tianli, do you not want to save Nan Xiao?" A light shed in Rong Xins eyes. She knew that if she proposed for them to join the Immortal Realm straightaway, she would be stopped by these old fellows. Hence, she plotted against Nan Xiao and shifted the me to Wei Yiyi. Only then would she be able to convince them. "Junior Sister Nan Xiao is Masters only remaining blood rtion. Even if you dont want to save her, I wont give up! Do you think I actually want to demote myself from an Order Master to the subordinate of another? All of this is for Junior Sister Nan Xiaos sake! Master has shown me such great kindness, how could I kick my benefactor in the teeth like Wei Yiyi? Ill bring Nan Xiao back alive even if I have to give up my own life!" The elders fell silent once again when they heard this. Indeed, nothing else matters more than Nan Xiaos life right now even if it means giving up the entire Medicine Order. So, in the end, Elder Tianli lowered his head and muttered begrudgingly, "All shall be left to your decision, Order Master." Rong Xin slowly raised the corners of her lips as a sneer pierced through her eyes swiftly. See, Wei Yiyi? No matter how much these old fellows refuse to believe that you wouldmit such a sin, I have ways to make them believe me. As for Nan Xiao... She had been operating against me in the dark all these years so its about time for her to disappear. Dont worry, once youre dead, Ill have Nan Xiao keep youpany in hell! Its her fault for having the audacity to let you off! "Meeting adjourned." Rong Xin spat, saying nothing more at the thought of this. She then exited the meeting room with a grin on her splendid features. Clearly, she was in a pretty good mood today. Lin Jun also remained silent. His eyes shifted from Rong Xins disappearing figure to the trembling young girl kneeling on the ground. His eyes darkened. Rong Xin is truly cruel! She would not even spare her own Master and Junior Sister from her violent acts of treachery. I cant guarantee that she wont turn around and bite me viciously in the back one day. It looks like Ill need to be wary of this woman. Otherwise, Ill end up like the old Order Master, unaware of how I have ended up dead... Chapter 730: The War Of Gods And Demons (1) Chapter 730: The War Of Gods And Demons (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sun was setting in the west and the afterglow of twilight illuminated the whole of Dongfang City. At this moment, outside the Dongfang households gate, a figure drenched in blood fell to the ground with a loud thud. A white muslin had been draped over her face but now, even the white muslin has been stained red with blood. She pleaded in a frail and weak voice, "Please report to Lady Gu, tell her... Wu Yue of the Medicine Order requests for an audience." The two guards at the door jumped in fright. They looked at each other before one of them hurried off to inform Gu Ruoyun. In the blink of an eye, a figure dressed in green was led by the guard towards them, reaching Wu Yue in about three steps. "Wu Yue!" Gu Ruoyun was stunned and she furrowed her brows as she helped the woman on the ground to her feet. She then quickly gave her a pill, "What happened? What happened to you? Has something happened in the Medicine Order?" She asked. "Cough, cough." After swallowing the pill, Wu Yues wounds healed rapidly. She coughed drily and raised her head towards Gu Ruoyun, "Lady Gu, somethings happened to my Master. Is Senior Aunt Wei here?" "Your Master? Nan Xiao?" In truth, Gu Ruoyun had never met Nan Xiao in person. She only knew that she was Wei Yiyis Junior Sister and was responsible for saving her life. Hence, she could not sit idly by and watch. "Its not convenient here, lets talk inside." Gu Ruoyun supported Wu Yue and walked towards the rear courtyard. Normally, no one would disturb Gu Ruoyun in her quarters. As such, she released Wei Yiyi, who had been in the middle of cultivation, from Xiao Hei after closing her rooms door. At the sight of Wu Yue, Wei Yiyi hurriedly stepped forward. Her features were filled with anxiety as she asked, "Wu Yue, what on earth has happened?" "Senior Aunt Wei." Once sheid eyes on Wei Yiyi, Wu Yue could no longer contain herself. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed, "Its Rong Xin. Rong Xin has wounded Master and taken her away. I risked my life to escape from under Masters protection! Senior Aunt, you must save my master. Rong Xin has long harbored a deep hatred for Master, shes certainly going to torture her to death! Thud! Wu Yue fell to her knees on the ground as she pled and cried incessantly. "Get up, quickly." Wei Yiyi swiftly helped Wu Yue to her feet as rage shed across her charming face, "I had initially intended to make my way to the Medicine Order a few days after but I didnt think that Rong Xin would be so quick to act against Junior Sister Nan Xiao! Wu Yue, dont worry, I wont desert your master!" Wei Yiyi quickly turned around to look at Gu Ruoyun, "My powers are nearly at the ideal level so Id like to make a trip to the Medicine Order. This trip is not only to make Rong Xin pay but I have to help Nan Xiao as well! Nan Xiao is my masters daughter and she had saved me once before. I cant remain idle while her life hangs in the bnce!" Gu Ruoyun gently nodded, "Lets go, Ille with you to the Medicine Order." "Master?" Wei Yiyi was mildly stunned. She had mentioned to Gu Ruoyun before that she would have her revenge on Rong Xin one day. However, she never expected Gu Ruoyun to personally apany her when she returned to the Medicine Order! Wei Yiyis heart filled with gratitude at the thought of this. This woman is the one who has changed my life. "A few days ago, my elder brother sent a letter from the Spirit Sect. The war between the demons and the maind will begin in a few days time. They will be meeting at the Battlefield of Gods and Demons and has asked me to begin my journey there as soon as possible! In order to reach the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Ill have to journey pass the Medicine Order. We should get this over and done with as soon as possible. This is the reason why Ive decided toe along with you." Chapter 731: The War Of Gods And Demons (2) Chapter 731: The War Of Gods And Demons (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Alright." Wei Yiyi nodded, "Should we leave now?" "Ill say goodbye to my Maternal Grandfather and Grandmother first before meeting you at the Medicine Order." Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin. Once these two matters are resolved, I should head to the East Peak Maind after. She did not dy at the thought of this and after saying goodbye to Master Dongfang and the others, she too headed towards the Medicine Order. Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun and her party members had been one step toote. When they arrived in the Medicine Order, they found out that all the powerful figures of the Medicine Order had been transferred to the Immortal Realm! In her rage, Wei Yiyi felt the urge to burn down the entire Medicine Order. In the end, however, she could not bear to let her old Order Masters hard work go to waste. Hence, she only destroyed the viinous Rong Xin and Lin Juns room. They then headed towards the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Since Rong Xin has joined the Immortal Realm, she would definitely make an appearance in the Demon War. Just as they were rushing towards the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the Immortal Realm suddenly issued a summons! It raised a powerful sensation on this maind. In order to defeat the demons, the Immortal Realm has called for a widespread meeting with the cultivators of the world. Regardless of whether one was weak or strong, as long as one joins the Immortal Realm, they can help push one to their strongest potential immediately. As such, countless people had flocked to the Immortal Realm all for the sake of obtaining that strong power. Some of them held a grudge against the Dongfang familys power so they had joined the Immortal Realm without hesitation, hoping to use the Immortal Realms power to help them stand up against the Dongfang family! Meanwhile, in a dark room within the Immortal Realm, a voice sounded from themunications talisman in the Immortal Masters hands. The normally haughty Immortal Masters head was now bowed. Anybodys jaws would have dropped at his umon disy of reverence. "Ill give you an extension once again, bring that kid Gu Shengxiao to me. As for that little sister of his, she seems to be pretty talented so bring her to me as well! I dont have any desire for you to end up like the Gu family useless to the core!" If Second Master Gu, who was also Gu Ruoyuns uncle, had still been alive, he would definitely recognize that voice for it belonged to the person he had once helped to get rid of Gu Tian. "My Lord, please, give me a little more time. Gu Shengxiao has already broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial Honor, it would be difficult to capture him now." The Immortal Masters tone of voice remained respectful and also carried a hint of ttery. It was hard to believe that this was the number one cultivator in the maind, the Master of the Immortal Realm! "Hmph! Stop giving me so many excuses! If it wasnt for the fact that Im temporarily unable to make the journey here from the East Peak Maind, Gu Shengxiao would have long be a part of my organs!" The voice was filled with anger, "That spineless wimp from the Gu family had caused me a lot of harm and brought me into this wretched state! Gu Tian was still alive and he had dared to lie to me by telling me Gu Tian had been murdered! However, not only is Gu Tian still alive, he has built a great organization and has been opposing me ever since! Youd better give me the Gu siblings soon! Otherwise, I will take your life away immediately!" The Immortal Masters body trembled. He bowed and replied with a low voice, "Please dont worry, my Lord, I wont let you down. Im now utilizing your method to help many people increase their powers. Now, the Gu siblings are no match for me." "Hmph," That person scoffed and spoke coldly, "I hope it turns out that way. Youd better not be like Gu Tians spineless little brother who had the audacity to lie to me! Fortunately, hes dead. Otherwise, I would grant him a fate worse than death. This is the price for deceiving me!" Chapter 732: The War Of Gods And Demons (3) Chapter 732: The War Of Gods And Demons (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once he finished speaking, the man cut off their connection. The Immortal Master wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief, "It seems that I must absolutely capture the Gu siblings. Otherwise, if I provoke this Lord, my life would be forfeit. However, the Gu siblings are cunning so I can only attack them during the Demon War." A cold light shed across his eyes and the Immortal Master regained his usual haughty and cold demeanor. He then left the room. The War of Gods and Demons was an event which recurs every ten years. It was said that the demons upy a small area on the maind with an impassable cliff. Not even Martial Emperors could fly across it! As such, under normal circumstances, the demons would also be unable to leave the area. However, every ten years, a movement would ur once at that section. Because of that movement, the cliff which prevented them from crossing thend would disappear and they would be connected to the world outside. Each time that happens, the demons would attack the citizens of the maind in an attempt to take over. One should not underestimate the demons just because their numbers seem small. In actual fact, the demons reproduction rate was extremely shocking. However, if a demon wishes to increase their powers, they would need to feed on their own kind! Hence, those who manage to survive under these naturalws of elimination were the best of the best! At this moment, on a mountain peak not too far away from the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, countless tents had been set up overnight. From a distance, one could see a densely packed clump. "Little girl, youve arrived?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi recognized Gu Ruoyun who had been approaching them from a distance away. His eyes shone as he hurriedly stepped forward, "Ah, right. Where are the forces youmand? Ive heard the sensation that youve caused! Tsk, tsk. I dont know how youve managed to make so many Martial Honors submit to you." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled. Just then, she clearly noticed a sneaky figure amongst the team from the Spirit Sect and her eyes shed with a cold light. The Honorable Sir Lingshang clearly felt her gaze and trembled. He quickly hid in the crowd and disappeared from view. Previously, he had tipped the Immortal Realm off on Gu Ruoyuns movements in an attempt to secretly get rid of her. At that time, he had run into something at thest minute and was unable to follow the members of the Immortal Realm to the front. When he had finished with whatever he had on hand and rushed over, all he saw was a ground littered with dead bodies. Of course, Gu Ruoyun was not amongst the dead! They were all the bodies of the disciples of the Immortal Realm with his own disciple amongst them as well. Instantly, the Honorable Sir Lingshang was dazed with shock. There were many strong cultivators in the Immortal Realm so how could it be possible that they had been unable to defeat one woman? Nevertheless, the reality of it all has proven this point! When he heard of what had happened at Lan Yuges birthday celebration, he waspletely dumbfounded. He could never have imagined that Gu Ruoyun would have such powerful forces under hermand. Regardless of the shock, the Honorable Sir Lingshangs hatred towards Gu Ruoyun had not diminished. On the contrary, it deepened. His hatred had grown for no other reason than the fact that this woman had killed his disciple! Kun Nan was his favorite disciple and regardless of whether he hadmitted a hundred crimes, he should never have been punished with death! This cruel woman had given him such a horrifying end! So, whenever the chancees, I must kill this woman and destroy any chance of a proper burial for her corpse! A malicious light flitted across his eyes as the Honorable Sir Lingshang clenched his fist. He took a deep breath in order to contain himself from the urge to cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun. His disciple had ended up dead due to his brashness, he would not make the same mistake. Chapter 733: The War Of Gods And Demons (4) Chapter 733: The War Of Gods And Demons (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I wont attack her unless Im absolutely sure of my sess! Otherwise, forget about revenge, I will end up dead as well! "Gu Ruoyun, Ive never met anyone as cruel as you in my entire life! Just you wait, soon Ill send you to hell to keep my disciplepany and say your apologies to him!" The Honorable Sir Lingshang turned back from within the crowd and took another look at Gu Ruoyun before disappearing under the rays of the setting sun. The Honorable Sir Tianqi sensed Gu Ruoyuns gaze and trailed her line of sight towards the Honorable Sir Lingshangs disappearing figure, "Dont bother yourself with that old fart. Wait for me to find some information to use against him, Ill definitely have him kicked out of the Spirit Sect! Furthermore, Im now the number one elder in the Spirit Sect so he cant control me. By the way, little girl, did you know that the old farts disciple is dead? Hahaha, this is such joyous news. That kid has always tried to harm Shengxiao. He should have been killed long ago." The Honorable Sir Tianqi felt a great urge tough out loud at the thought of this. Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose. She dearly wished to tell this old man that it was Qianbei Ye who was responsible for Kun Nans death. "Oh, right. When will the battle begin?" "Very soon," The Honorable Sir Tianqi smiled, "If my calction on the timing is urate, it should take ce within the next few days. The demons will make their way here within a few days and our responsibility is to stop them from entering the maind! Otherwise, knowing the demons mercilessness, the entire maind will suffer a cmity. By the way, where is that silver-haired man whos always following you around? Why is he not with you this time?" As he spoke, the Honorable Sir Tianqi nced towards the space behind Gu Ruoyun but did not see that red-robed and silver-haired figure. Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely and replied, "Xiao Ye has more pressing matters to attend to. Besides, he does not need to make an appearance in this battle." Once this battle ends, she would need to make her way to the East Peak Maind. Qianbei Ye has gone to the East Peak Maind first for her sake. This was to ensure that once she enters the East Peak Maind, there would be a powerful force there to protect her. As such, he has left to build an organization before her arrival... If Gu Ruoyun was to say that she did not feel touched by this gesture, that would be a lie. This man has already done everything in his power for her yet he has never onceined. "Little girl, lets go. Shengxiao has been waiting for you for a very long time." The Honorable Sir Tianqi recollected his thoughts and spoke to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Lets go meet my brother now." She said nothing more and followed the Honorable Sir Tianqi towards a tent. Gu Shengxiao, who was in the middle of a discussion with the Spirit Sects Master in the tent, noticed Gu Ruoyun walking in with the Honorable Sir Tianqi from the corner of his eye. His grim features lit up with joy and he quickly rose to his feet, reaching her side in just a few steps. His originally cold and grim features softened. His eyes, which were as dark as the night, looked as if they could drown a person. "Yuner, youre here?" At this moment, his eyes only saw this woman in green before him andpletely ignored the Honorable Sir Tianqi who was walking right in front of him. "Ahem." The Sect Master cleared his throat and a small smile appeared on his cold and stern face, "Lady Gu, why have youe here on your own? Where are your subordinates?" Prior to this, the Sect Master had received news of the events which had happened during Lan Yuges birthday celebration. This young woman had built such arge organization all on her own! Even the spiritual beasts of the entire maind have surrendered to her! Chapter 734: The War Of Gods And Demons (5) Chapter 734: The War Of Gods And Demons (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just therge number of spiritual beasts alone would be enough to crush the humans to death! Even the Master of the Spirit Sect, a member of the Three Great Authorities, has no choice but to pay heed to the power in her hand! Furthermore, this woman was truly extraordinary! Luckily, he does not have any disagreements with this extraordinary person. Otherwise, his loss would not be limited to his highly-favored Gu Shengxiao. Even he would be trampled and ttened to the ground by the countless spiritual beasts! At this point in time, no matter how powerful he has be, he was only a general without an army! How could he stand on the same level as the Immortal Realm and the Courts of Hell? Hearing the Sect Masters words, Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. Her clear and cold eyes remained serene and steady, "Ive merely arrived early, the Dongfang family will be here very soon." She did not borate further on the other forces under hermand. After all, she does not have a good impression of the Spirit Sects Master. If it had not been for the sake of Gu Shengxiao and the Honorable Sir Tianqi, she would not have bothered to even speak with him. The Sect Master was about to say something else but he could tell that Gu Ruoyun has no interest in chatting with him so he swallowed his words, anxious at the ufortable feeling. "Yuner, you must be tired. Ive prepared a tent for you so go and get some rest. Its best to conserve your energy right now because the demons wont be so easily defeated. Dont you worry, Ill protect you." The mans cold features disyed a sense of resolution as he spoke. Mother and Father have passed on, my sister is the only hope I have left in this world. ... At the foot of the mountain. A group of people were making their way up the mountain. The leader of the group was a delicately handsome youth whose green robes fluttered in the wind. His eyes were clear and limpid, shining like pools of perfect and pure water. "Sir Xia, how much longer will our journey be?" Ling wiped the sweat from her brow and turned towards the handsome youth in front of her. After a bit of hesitation, she had opened her mouth to ask the question. Previously, Gu Ruoyun had decided to head towards the battlefield on her own first after receiving the sudden news. She had then asked Xia Linyu to lead the members of the Dongfang family towards the battlefield! The fight against the demons was also a rare opportunity for them to level up. Hence, any young Martial King disciples have the opportunity to make their way towards the Battlefield of Gods and Demons! Whenever Gu Ruoyuns name was mentioned, Lings heart would fill with gratitude. She could still remember the womans words to her during the Divine Trials. Gu Ruoyun had said that one day, she would make the Gu family personally return her parents back to the Dongfang family! The Gu family has actually done that! Of course, if it had not been for Gu Ruoyuns words, she might never have been reunited with her parents in this lifetime! "Watch out!" Suddenly, Xia Linyus delicate features sank and his clear eyes shed with vignce. He knit his attractive brows tightly and his voice, as clear as spring water, rang throughout the silent mountain range. "Whos there?" "Haha." The sound of loudughter appeared from thin air. The Dongfang family disciples faces grew nervous. They anxiously clutched their swords and stared fully alert at the ce where that voice hade from. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Suddenly, countless figures appeared. They charged down from thin air and shot towards them like piercing rays of light. These figures crashed down before their very eyes,pletely surrounding the members of the Dongfang family. Chapter 735: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (1) Chapter 735: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Its the Lin family, the Chai family, the Green Mountain Faction, and... the members of the Medicine Order!" Linngs expression changed greatly, "How can this be? How is it possible for these people to have leveled up so much in such a short time? Theyre mostly at the rank of high-level Martial Emperors! One of them is even a Martial Honor! As I recall, they were never as strong as this." What on earth had happened for them to be so powerful? "Members of the Dongfang family, you have no right to enter this ce!" A figure appeared from within the group. He was an elder dressed in grey robes with a sneer on his face and he looked insufferably arrogant, "No one is allowed to enter without the Immortal Realms permission! You could join the Immortal Realm like us but this is obviously not possible! Furthermore... Its the Dongfang familys fault for producing someone like Gu Ruoyun. We serve the Immortal Realmsmands and that is to kill everyone in the Dongfang family! You have only yourself to me for not adapting to the circumstances." The grey-robed elder paused before continuing, "Im sure you must all be wondering how weve be so powerful? Haha, our opportunity was bestowed upon us by the Dongfang family! During Lan Yuges birthday celebration, we, the guests, had been kicked out by you, the Dongfang family who were the hosts. After that, we formed an alliance and joined the Immortal Realm together! It was because of the Immortal Realm that we have managed to be so powerful! Today marks the day of destruction for the Dongfang family!" As he spoke, everyone took a few steps forward towards them, allowing their strong aura to erupt. The grey-robed elder, who was their leader, let out the full force of his powers as a Martial Honor, instantly raising a hurricane from around him. Xia Linyu did not hesitate as he retaliated immediately! He unsheathed the green sword that hung from his waist. The light within the green sword shed, bursting forth with such brilliance that everyone could not help but raise their hands to shield their eyes. Just as they were attempting to shade their eyes from the swords brilliance, Xia Linyu was already in front of them. Whoosh! The sharp end of the sword pierced towards the grey-robed elder. In that instant, the grey-robed elder moved swiftly and quickly drew his weapon to block the attack. Crash! Their weapons shed with a sharp noise. Xia Linyu immediately felt a numbness on the web between his thumb and forefinger. He nearly spat out a mouthful of blood but he forcibly swallowed it all when it reached his lips. He stumbled back and his delicate features looked very serious. "A spiritual weapon?" The grey-robed elder was mildly shocked. He waved his numb hand and suddenlyughed, "How interesting, this little fellow has a spiritual weapon in his possession. However, this spiritual weapon would only be tainted by your hands. Why not give it to us? Hahaha." Boom! Suddenly, Xia Linyu swung his longsword and a wave of light from the sword immediately pierced through the ground. Instantly, a dust storm formed and covered everyones vision. "Go, hurry up and leave!" Ling and the rest were astonished, "Sir Xia, what about you..." "Ill hold them off. The rest of you, go!" Big Sister had entrusted these people to me before she left so no matter what, I must protect their lives. "I may be able to deal with them on my own. Youll only drag me down if you stay so hurry, go and find my sister!" Ling bit her lips and hardened her heart before turning around and running as fast as she could. Upon seeing this, the rest hurriedly ran off as well. They turned back to nce at Xia Linyu before they left. Even though they had been unwilling to leave, they knew very well that based on their powers as Martial Kings, they would only be a burden if they had remained. They would end up dragging Sir Xia if he has to protect them! The only thing they could do now was to find Lady Gu! Chapter 736: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (2) Chapter 736: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph, youre overestimating yourself!" The elder in grey sneered before he disregarded the dust-filled air and charged forward. However, just as he took two steps forward, a green figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Amidst the smoke and dust, it was difficult to make out the youths features. Nevertheless, his voice was soft and pure yet filled with courage all the same. "Do you not have something against the Dongfang family? Whats the use in going up against a few powerless disciples? I, Xia Linyu, am Gu Ruoyuns little brother and her most important rtive! Why dont you forget about chasing after them and use all of your powers to defeat me? How about that?" As the smoke and dust slowly cleared, the youths features became clearer but he did not look raggedy at all. His delicate features were very clean while his eyes were clear, limpid and moving. The elder in grey burst intoughter, "Kid, youre giving yourself up out of stupidity! Thats right, those people were clearly the Dongfang family disciples! Killing them, however, doesnt seem to change anything! The powers of the Dongfang family are at this stage because of that sl*t Gu Ruoyun! As her little brother, youre certainly more useful than the rest. Im going to kill you first so that she would suffer an extreme amount of grief. Only after that would I go after the remaining Dongfang family disciples. Hahaha!" The elderughed and charged towards Xia Linyu. At the same time, everyone else also reacted and moved to attack the delicate-looking youth. The sun was setting in the west. The stench of blood filled the entire mountain range. Xia Linyu had lost track of time. His entire body felt drained of energy and he was close to copsing from exhaustion. This time, the attackers were not only powerful, they hade in arge number as well. While he has had a substantial upgrade in his ability, it was still extremely difficult to hold his own against all of them even with the help of his spiritual weapon and pills. At this point in time, the youths green robes had been dyed red with blood. The space between his brows had lost its initial rity. His face was extremely pale and his body was riddled with wounds which dripped with blood continuously. No! This wont do! I must not fall! I have to kill them all so I cant give up just yet! Xia Linyu forced himself to crawl to his feet. However, just as he tried to stand up, his knees gave way and he nearly fell to the ground once again. "Damned brat, I didnt think that youd end up being so powerful despite your young age. Youve managed to survive ourbined attacks and youve even killed so many of us!" The grey-robed elders expression was extremely horrifying. He sneered as he continued, "But to what end? Youve sustained so many heavy injuries. I reckon that you wont be able to live past the day so let me send you off now! Brat, your powers really arent bad and you had the help of a spiritual weapon. Unfortunately, Im a Martial Honor. Your powers are still pretty far off whenpared to mine." Nevertheless, this brat has not only retaliated so stubbornly, hes even managed to kill so many of us! Now, he has pretty much killed everyone else except for me! This is too humiliating! I wont let him die so easily! I wont go easy on this damned brat. "Cough, cough." Xia Linyu coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He then took out a pill and swallowed it. In the beginning, the effects from his pill usage were obvious as his injuries were healed almost instantaneously! Otherwise, he would not have been able to withstand so many attacks for such a long time. However, pill benefits have their limit and one can only take ten Curing Pills in a day. With ten of these, one could heal very quickly. Chapter 737: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (3) Chapter 737: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After ten pills, the effects of the pill would be slower. Xia Linyu had lost track of the number of pills he had consumed. "Youre still trying to fight back?" The elder in greyughed mockingly as he saw the young man grabbing his sword. Xia Linyu the charged towards him once again. The elder raised his hand and gripped Xia Linyus arm with ease as he spoke with disdain, "Kid, I advise you to give up! You are no match for me! However, dont you worry, I wont let you die so soon! Did you not mention that Gu Ruoyun is your older sister? This means that you must be very important to her. That woman had previously destroyed our organization, how could I ever let her off so easily?" "So, Im going to use you to threaten her. She must love you so much that she would disregard everything for your sake! When that timees, Ill make her tear off her clothes and suffer unbearable humiliation so that she would no longer be able to continue living. Haha!" Xia Linyus eyes darkened as rage shed in his eyes, "Say that one more time!" "I said, I want Gu Ruoyun to die of the humiliation in front of the world! As long as youre in my hands, I need not fear her retaliation. Besides, the lord Immortal Master already harbors a deep hatred towards her, how could he possibly let her off so easily? Hahaha! By then, she will surely suffer a horrifying death!" As he spoke, the elder in grey gritted his teeth hatefully. It was all Gu Ruoyuns fault. The Dongfang family, who had been previously bullied by us, had managed to rise up because of this woman! If it had not been for her, the hierarchy of power on this maind would not have turned out this way! Also, I would never forget how this woman had coldly chased all of us out during Lan Yuges birthday celebration! "If you dare toy a hand on my sister, I will never forgive you!" Xia Linyus entire body trembled and his delicate features were now filled with rage. He looked as if he could swallow a person whole as he red at the grey-robed elder. "Never forgive me? Tsk, tsk. Youre now a fallen general in my hands. How do you n to get your revenge? Kill me if you can but do you have the ability? Try to pull your arm out of my grasp, can you even do that?" The grey-robed elder burst intoughter as he drove the grip of his fingers deeper into Xia Linyus arm. His fingernails left obvious indents on the youths arm. Fresh blood began to trickle down and soon, his entire arm was drenched with blood. However, the grey-robed elders smile suddenly froze in ce... Before he could react, the youth had pulled a sword out from the air and chopped off the arm in the elders grip! Blood began spewing out, drenching the elders hand in a red stream... The elder was stunned. He stared in astonishment at the young mans pale yet delicate features as his heart filled with horror. He was thoroughly terrified by the youths mercilessness! In order to escape his shackles, he was willing to sacrifice his arm? Why? "I hate it most of all when others use me to threaten my sister! If you want that arm, Ill give it to you. Ill never fall into your hands and be used by you to threaten her." The young man spoke slowly. His voice no longer held his previous youthful tenderness, it was now filled with terrifying ferocity. The elder was still holding on to the amputated arm. At this moment, he was still rather dumbfounded and has yet to return to his senses. Therefore, he failed to notice the green light glowing from the sword in the grip of the amputated arm. Suddenly, the sword flew up in the air and pierced into the elders chest, driving its de straight through his back. Chapter 738: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (4) Chapter 738: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Stter! The elder shook and made a muffled sound as he stared in shock at the youths delicate and pure features. He simply could not understand it. For the sake of defeating his enemy, this young man would even resort to such cruel measures against himself? Thud! Xia Linyus body could no longer take it and he crumpled heavily to the ground. Just as his body hit the ground, he noticed a familiar figure speeding towards him... "Sister..." The youth slowly closed his eyes. His lips were raised into a smile and he looked at ease and a little joyful. Sister, I can finally help you to protect others. Atst, Im no longer... Your burden... "Yuer!" A heart-wrenching scream pierced through the skies and echoed through the entire mountain range. Gu Ruoyun flew to Xia Linyus side. When her eyes fell upon the bloodied youth, a raging me burst from within her. That anger was enough to destroy the world. "Immortal Realm! I, Gu Ruoyun, hereby swear that if I do not destroy you today, I cant be considered human!!!" At this very moment, her heart was in severe agony. Scenes of her past life shed in her minds eye. At that time, she had been unable to exact revenge and just as she wanted to use her soul to do it, Zixie had stopped her. However, in this life, if anyone dares toy a hand on her little brother, she would destroy their entire family! Not a single person would be left alive! "Yuer, dont worry, I wont let you die. I also wont allow anyone who has harmed you to continue to live!" Gu Ruoyun slowly rose to her feet and held the blood-drenched youth closely to her chest. Her green robes were also stained red with his blood but she did not seem to notice it at all. She gently carried the youth and headed towards the battlefield. ... When Gu Ruoyun stepped onto the field with the blood-drenched Xia Linyu, the entire battlefield went into a sensation. She ced the youth on a bed and a cold light shed in her eyes. "Big Brother, I want the Immortal Realm to be annihted!" Gu Shengxiao shuddered before he patted Gu Ruoyuns shoulderfortingly and said, "Yuner, no matter what you do, you have my support." "Thank you." Gu Ruoyuns lips trembled softly, "Ive given him a pill and that helped to stop the bleeding. However, Yuers wounds are far too severe and cant be healed in such a short time. So, Brother, may I trouble you to send someone to take care of him and help me make arrangements for the Dongfang family as well?" At that time, she had been in the middle of cultivation in her room when Ling and the rest had rushed in. She then found out about the Immortal Realms scheme to kill the Dongfang family members at the foot of the mountain and she had rushed down the mountain at top speed. At this moment, aside from an immeasurable rage, her heart was also filled with self-me. She med herself for her inability to protect Xia Linyu. In truth, no one would have thought that the Immortal Realm, as a team joining the War of Gods and Demons, would have sent their underlings tomit murder! Not even Gu Ruoyun who has long been aware of the Immortal Realms shamelessness had expected them to make their move at a time like this! "Yuner, you shouldnt me yourself too much." Gu Shengxiao saw through Gu Ruoyuns remorse and gently stroked her shoulder, "His wounds are indeed heavy and if you had not been here, he would not have survived. The fact that youre able to save his life is a miracle. However, this arm..." Gu Ruoyuns heart sank as she raised her head and looked out at the sky. Her clear and cold gaze was filled with murderous intent. Gu Shengxiao said nothing more and walked out of the room. "Little girl." The Honorable Sir Tianqi entered and frowned, "Are you really nning to make the Immortal Realm pay now? The War of Gods and Demons is close at hand. Ive heard that the demons this year are more powerful than before. At the end of the day, the Immortal Realm is still one of the most powerful forces on this maind. Without them, our stakes in the battle would go down substantially. Why not wait until the end of the fight to get rid of them? After this battle, we would have another ten years to prepare for the next one." Chapter 739: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (5) Chapter 739: Gu Ruoyuns Wrath (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ten years! He believes that within ten years, Gu Ruoyuns power would have expanded into unimaginable realms. By then, they would no longer need to worry about the demons. "Ive made my decision." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Its an insult to Yuer if I allow anyone who had harmed him to remain alive for another second! I will no longer tolerate the existence of the Immortal Realm!" She then said nothing more and stepped out. She soon disappeared from the Honorable Sir Tianqis view. The Honorable Sir Tianqi smiled bitterly in exasperation, "This little girl truly has a stubborn personality but regardless of her talents, the Immortal Master is a high-level Martial Honor. Whats going to happen if she was unable to fight back?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi threw the safety of the maind to the back of his mind at the thought of this. Anxiety and nervousness began to fill his heart. "No, I must follow her. This little girls brashness might actually put her at the short end of the stick." The Honorable Sir Tianqi deliberated for half a second before he rushed out to chase after her. Boom! Outside the Immortal Realms assembly tent, a powerful force suddenly erupted towards them and destroyed the mansion-like tents. Countless Immortal Realm disciples scrambled out from the wreckage and looked at the culprit. "Gu Ruoyun, what do you think youre doing?" Rong Xin ran out, lookingpletely disheveled as she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun merely nced at her unfeelingly and smiled icily, "Rong Xin, Ive yet to make you pay for everything youve done to Wei Yiyi. I didnt think that you would join forces with other organizations and try to harm the Dongfang family members! Also... Yuer was seriously injured because of this!" "You... What did you say?" Anxiety shed in Rong Xins eyes as she calmed her emotions and said, "Gu Ruoyun, youre far too impudent. This is the Immortal Realms territory, not a ce for you to disy your atrocious behavior." In the past, Rong Xin would never have dared to speak to Gu Ruoyun in this manner. However, now that I have the Immortal Realms support, why should I continue to fear this woman? What a joke! "Ivee to exact revenge from the Immortal Realm! Of course, this also includes all the organizations who have joined them as well!" Gu Ruoyuns face was enveloped in a cold light. Her clear, cold gaze was filled with murderous intent, "Now, bring the Master of the Immortal Realm to me!" As Gu Ruoyun had stormed the Immortal Realm so suddenly, she has attracted quite a bit of an audience. In addition to the fact that she was just seen carrying a blood-drenched youth back to the army camp, many could already guess what was going on. However, none of them expected her to have the audacity to demand the Immortal Master to show himself! "Gu Ruoyun, who do you think you are? What right do you have to demand the Immortal Master to see you? Dream on, well forget about you standing here all alone. Even if you had disyed that organization under yourmand for all to see, you are still no match for the Immortal Master. As a human, you should know your ce." Seeing how Gu Ruoyun had arrived on her own, Rong Xin felt no fear. "Ill say this once more, bring the Master of the Immortal Realm to me!" Gu Ruoyuns voice echoed through the clouds and resounded through the heavens, "Otherwise, I will kill every single member of the Immortal Realm!" Rong Xin wanted tough. Is this woman incapable ofprehending my words? She thinks shes a god! She dares to hurl insults at the Immortal Master and threaten him with killing everyone in the Immortal Realm! Who does she think she is? She has the audacity to talk a load of rubbish while she stands there alone? Shes far too arrogant! Chapter 740: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (1) Chapter 740: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as Rong Xin was about to curse out loud, her smile suddenly froze in ce and she widened her eyes as if she had just seen a monster. Shock enveloped her eyes. Gu Ruoyun, who had initially been on her own, was suddenly apanied by numerous people and spiritual beasts who had appeared out of thin air. They surrounded the entire battlefield in a dense mass and each of them exuded a valiant stance. This... What is this? Where had all these peoplee from? However, the most shocking of them all loomed from behind them... Therge Azure Dragon had appeared in the sky. He resembled a supreme ruler as he looked down imposingly on both the tiny humans and the spiritual beasts. The elegant White Tiger walked beneath him, her clear blue eyes filled with smiles. Next to the White Tiger was the ck Tortoise with a long, snake-like tail. His eyes were extremely beautiful as well and his hard shell shone in the sunlight. "These... Arent they three of the Four Divine Spiritual Beasts - the ck Tortoise, the White Tiger and the Azure Dragon?" Rong Xin was thoroughly shocked. She has long heard the rumors of how Gu Ruoyun has both the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger on her side. Nevertheless, rumors were unsubstantiated so how could it be possible for the legendary spiritual beasts to appear beside her now? She never thought that those rumors could be true! These three Divine Spiritual Beasts look exactly as they had appeared in the ancient paintings. If the Vermillion Bird was in their midsts, she would have had all four Divine Spiritual Beasts. "Its been awhile since Ivee out. I can finally loosen up a little." Yan yawned and blinked his eyes sleepily. A great invisible force then erupted, causing everyones face to change. "This is... a Martial Honor?" Rong Xin bit her lip. This spiritual beast can turn into a human and is also at the rank of a Martial Honor with formidable powers! However, she could not sense his exact rank. "Kill all the members of the Immortal Realm!" Gu Ruoyun slowly raised her head and murderous intent shed in her eyes, "And hang their dead bodies for all to see!" She was not satisfied with simply exterminating the Immortal Realm, she wanted to hang their corpses up for everyone to see. She was not just exacting revenge on behalf of Xia Linyu, she was also ensuring that once she has left the West Spirit Maind, no one on earth would dare toy a hand on the people closest to her. So what if I have to be vicious? So what if I have to be merciless? If this was the only way for me to loved ones, I dont mind turning into a demon! "You... What are you doing?" Rong Xin finally felt fear. She stumbled back as she gritted her teeth and her face was drained of color, "Gu Ruoyun, Im now a member of the Immortal Realm. So what if you have this many cultivators on your side? Youre no match for the Immortal Realm!" Gu Ruoyun did not seem to hear her words. After she had given her orders, she did not even look at Rong Xin. Instead, she calmly instructed, "Aside from the members of the Medicine Order, kill everyone else!" She has no intentions of sparing the Medicine Order. Instead... They would be given to Wei Yiyi who would then handle them personally. "As youmand!" Her subordinates replied in unison. Their crisp and clear voices echoed throughout the battlefield. The Honorable Sir Tianqi stood behind the crowd as he observed Gu Ruoyuns actions. He smiled bitterly and sighed, "It seems that this time, the little girl has finally made her decision. Since thats the case, I can only follow her wishes. The Immortal Realms idiocy is to me for this. They clearly knew that the battle with the demons would beunched soon yet they still resorted to resolve their private grievances in public by trying to murder the members of the Dongfang family. Because of that, even if they are exterminated, one might say that theyre stewing in their own juice!" Chapter 741: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (2) Chapter 741: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun has a natural disposition to not tolerate troublemakers. This was not something the Immortal Realm was aware of yet still, they had insisted on doing something like this. So, you cant really me this little girl for her brashness in charging towards the Immortal Realm. At thend around the battlefield. The countless organizations in the vicinity were discussing the situation in lowered voices as they focused on the battle between the two sides which has blown up before them. However, they all had the opinion that things would end miserably for Gu Ruoyun! Regardless of how much her powers have grown, the Master of the Immortal Realm was still a high-level Martial Honor after all. How could she even be a match for him? "Stop!" Boom! Just as the battle was bing more intense, an enraged voice burst through space. A figure in white slowly came into view. The mans icy features held an irrepressible anger. "Gu Ruoyun, what do you think youre doing?" The Immortal Master grit his teeth as he red angrily at the young woman beneath him. I had just left for a minute only to witness this woman killing my own disciples when I had returned! Shes simply an intolerable bully! Even when hitting a dog, one should look at its master. She has massacred so many of my people in front of everyones eyes, does she not ce any significance on my position at all? This was clearly an insult meant for me! "Ignore him." Gu Ruoyun nced at the Immortal Master and continued to issue her orders, "Continue to kill them all!" "Impudence!" A murderous intent shed in the Immortal Masters eyes. He charged towards her in anger as he gathered all the energy in his body onto the palm of his hand and aimed it at Gu Ruoyuns head. To a lot of witnesses, that one blow from the Immortal Master would certainly split Gu Ruoyuns head in half and she would ie tragically. However... Just as the Immortal Masters hand was about tond on Gu Ruoyuns head, she backed away as if she had grown eyes on top of her head. She then raised her hand and retaliated against his attack... Boom! A powerful fluctuation burst between the two. Their robes were destroyed by the sheer force of it all, rendering them torn and tattered. Gu Ruoyun felt a numbness in the palm of her hand. She was in a dangerous situation but she retracted her hand which had no trace of a wound. She gently swung it around as she red icily at the Immortal Master. "Gu Ruoyun, you have far too much audacity. You would even dare to cross the Immortal Realm! Could it be that yourepletely deluded on thinking that it would be easy to abuse the Immortal Master?" The Immortal Masters chest burned with a fiery rage, he dearly wished that he could tear the woman in front of him to pieces. "The Immortal Realm had sent their underlings to kill the Dongfang family disciples and severely wounded my close rtive. So, from this day forth, the Immortal Realm must cease to exist." The womans voice was cool and calm yet it felt like a heavy weight as it mmed into the hearts of many. "Hahaha!" The Immortal Master roared withughter. He spat angrily as he replied ferociously, "So what if you kill them all? Gu Ruoyun, do you really think that you could consider everyone to be beneath you just because you have great talent? Forget about killing them, even your life will soon be taken away by me! If they actually die, itll be their fault for being inferior. What does that have to do with me?" "Those who arecking in power should die." Gu Ruoyun nodded, showing agreement, "Your statement isnt wrong. If youre unable to defeat me, then you must die here as well!" The crowd was stunned upon hearing this egotistical statement. Gu Ruoyun was indeed a genius but that does not mean that she, who was still at a very young age, would have the ability to defeat a high-level Martial Honor! "A speck of dust dares to squabble with the sun and the moon." The Immortal Master sneered, "What abilities do you have to be able to defeat me on your own? Youre no match for me." Chapter 742: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (3) Chapter 742: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Immortal Master was right. On this maind, the higher the rank, the stronger their coercion. If someone was a high-level Martial Honor, not even a hundred low-level Martial Honors could defeat that person. Unless they had a spiritual weapon. However, as the Master of the Immortal Realm, the Immortal Master has had many years of inside information from the Immortal Realm. Therefore, how could he not have at least one or two spiritual weapons in his possession? Hence, Gu Ruoyun was simply no match for him. "Stop!" The Honorable Sir Tianqi could no longer ignore this and immediately rushed towards them. His elderly body turned into a hurricane as he aimed his attack towards the Immortal Master. The Immortal Master red coldly at him and produced a strong ray of light with a wave of his hand. It mmed fiercely into the Honorable Sir Tianqis chest, causing him to stumble back. "Even the members of the Spirit Sect wants to poke their noses in the businesses of others?" The Immortal Master sneered stared at the Honorable Sir Tianqis pale, elderly features, "Dont forget, the Three Great Authorities are considered as one body. Regardless of our internal squabbles, when faced with other enemies, we must all be on the same page! Yet, you had wanted to help an outsider to defeat the Immortal Master?" The Honorable Sir Tianqi spoke with disdain, "As the Immortal Master and a high-level Martial Honor, isnt it a little inexcusable for you to cause trouble for a person from the younger generation? Furthermore, it was the Immortal Realm who had acted unreasonably first!" "Haha!" The Immortal Masterughed as if he had just heard a funny joke. Hisughter was filled with arrogance and madness. His lips had curled into a sarcastic angle. "Acted unreasonably first? Hehe, the Immortal Realm has nevermitted such rude acts. Also, if I wish to kill anyone, they definitely deserve to die! Gu Ruoyun has killed countless people, many have died unjustly in her hands. I, as the Master of the Immortal Realm, must act in ce of the Heaves and get rid of this disaster. What sin is there in this? Im only killing the Dongfang family as a way to deal with this woman! So, I simply dont believe that Im wrong in any way." The Immortal Master sneered as he swept his gaze towards Gu Ruoyuns expressionless face. He staredmandingly down at her, looking at her as if she was some sort of insignificant ant and he was a god who controlled that ants life! Thats right! In the Immortal Masters heart, he was the god of the West Spirit Maind! Everyone else must only listen to hismands alone and if anyone tries to oppose him, they would be the enemy of the maind as well. "You..." The Honorable Sir Tianqi trembled with rage. He was about to say something again when the womans clear and calm voice slowly drifted into his ears. "Honorable Sir Tianqi, this matter has nothing to do with you. The Spirit Sect does not need to step in." The woman gently raised her delicate features amidst the night winds and her dark hair danced in the breeze, "Immortal Realm, I can tolerate whatever youve done in the past to the end of days. However, the only thing that I cant tolerate is the harm your organization had caused towards the people Ive sworn to protect! Hence..." She paused and her features did not disy any trace of emotion from the very beginning, "The Immortal Realm shall be exterminated from the face of this earth!" "Haha, then Id really like to see if you can do that." The Immortal Master burst intoughter. It was aughter filled with an icy chill, causing everyone there to back away with unconscious understanding. They left arge space in the middle, terrified that they would end up wounded from the effects of the oing battle. Boom! An endless amount of aura erupted from the Immortal Masters very being. From a distance, he looked absolutely merciless as he stood tall amidst the white fog! Then... A white sword appeared in his hand. It emitted such an icy chill that it could freeze a person into ice. He brandished it towards Gu Ruoyun in one swift move. His tall figure began to circle around Gu Ruoyuns slender body. The sword in the mans hand followed his sneer and slowly aimed downwards. Chapter 743: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (4) Chapter 743: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A wild wind rose, surrounding the two. Soon, the crowd watched as the Immortal Masters sword fell, piercing through Gu Ruoyuns chest. Zing! The sword had pierced through the womans chest but the strange thing was, when the de had gone through, there was no blood. Instantly, the Immortal Master narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows at the slowly dissolving figure. "An afterimage?" The crowd was in shock. They never thought that this woman, whose chest had just been pierced by the Immortal Masters sword, could create an afterimage. "Hmph." Feeling a gust of wind behind him, the Immortal Master scoffed coldly before hurriedly turning around to raise his sword and block the attack. The woman behind him was instantly sent stumbling back and a trail of fresh blood trickled down from the corner of her lips. "Hmph!" The Immortal Master scoffed again as a disdainful smile appeared on the corners of his lips. He stared condescendingly down at the woman before him. "Youve overestimated yourself!" Boom! A powerful wave energy emerged from his body and turned into arge fist before him. It was aimed towards Gu Ruoyun and seemed to contain the power to topple mountains and overturn seas. Everything on earth seemed to pale in view of such power. Bang! Gu Ruoyun hurriedly raised her hand to catch the fist but the high-pressured oppression quickly drained her face of color. Her clear, cold gaze pierced through the thickyers of obstruction and fell upon the mans arrogant face. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Wave after wave of energy came cutting down from the void. They were aimed mercilessly towards her delicate and slender figure but Gu Ruoyun did not retreat. Her green robes have now be torn and haggard as it fluttered gently against the night winds. "Mm?" The Immortal Master felt a hint of shock as if he never expected the woman before him to sessfully oppose his powerful attacks. "Are you done?" Gu Ruoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her lips and stared emotionlessly at the Immortal Masters shocked face. She spoke in a clear and cold voice, "Since youre done, its now my turn." Whoosh! After she spoke, the woman raised her own sword in a horizontal direction. The sword emitted a white light that could take away ones soul as if it were a ringly bright light that shone in the hearts of men. "Roar!" A loud roar sounded from the longsword in the womans hand. At that moment, the entire mountain range shivered. Arge, pale white dragon flew out from the sword. It spat an entire mouthful of dragons breath towards the Immortal Master who was only a few feet away. "A high-level spiritual weapon?" The Immortal Masters face finally disyed a hint of change. The expression in his eyes sank as he watched the pale dragons breath hurling towards him. He quickly stepped back and blocked the attack. "A high-level spiritual weapon, this woman actually has a high-level spiritual weapon in her hands!" "Only a high-level spiritual weapon can contain a weapon spirit. I never thought that she would actually have such a powerful thing in her hands." "Also, if Im not sensing this wrongly, Gu Ruoyuns powers seem to be at the rank of a low-level Martial Honor!" A twenty-year-old low-level Martial Honor, how many people on this maind would actually have the ability to achieve this? The crowds hearts were shaken but collectively, they all felt pity instead. If she could have waited another few years, perhaps no one on this maind would be a match for her. Unfortunately, she was far too brash. Regardless of the situation, the Immortal Master, a high-level Martial Honor, was not someone that she could easily defeat. Chapter 744: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (5) Chapter 744: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her chances of sess were slim even if she has a high-level spiritual weapon in her hands. Aside from Gu Ruoyuns fight, the other battles were also still ongoing. The members of the Devil Sect and the many spiritual beasts had bloodlust in their eyes. As long as a member of the Immortal Realm was nearby, they would all die by their devilish ws! As such, under a sky smudged by the sunsets afterglow, one could smell the thick stench of blood in the air. The crimson color set off against the night sky brilliantly, it was absolutely shocking! Boom! Boom, boom, boom! The pale dragon burst from the longsword over and over again as it charged mercilessly towards the Immortal Master. The Immortal Master used his sleeve to block the formers attacks and his handsome features grew increasingly icy. Too fast! This pale dragons movements were extremely fast! If he wants to attack Gu Ruoyun by going around it, the pale dragon would still block him over and over again! Even if he lost track of the number of times he has killed the pale dragon, it would always be reborn from the longsword! As a weapon spirit, the pale dragon could not be killed unless one destroys the weapon itself! "Gu Ruoyun!" The Immortal Masters heart sank heavily to the depths of his being. He looked at the emotionless woman and said, "Fight me on your own if youre all that skilled! Youre using your spiritual weapon to block me, what kind of ability is that?" Gu Ruoyun calmly stared back at the Immortal Master and did not respond. Under the crowds watchful eye, a powerful force suddenly erupted from her body. Instantly, an endless spiritual energy circled around the top of her head, forming a strong hurricane! "A breakthrough? To a mid-level Martial Honor?" Everyone was stunned and stared in shock at Gu Ruoyun. They never expected that she would have a breakthrough! "I did not expect to rush here just in time to watch just a good show." At a short distance away, amongst the crowd, a viinous-looking man was seated on a lounge chair as he observed the proceedings. His lips curled into an indolent smile as his finger gently stroked his chin. He was nked by a group of irresistibly beautiful handmaidens with an austere look on each of their faces. They stood next to him like tree stumps rooted to the ground. "However, Xiao Yuner is truly Gu Shengxiaos little sister. The power she holds in her hand is truly shocking." The mans alluring eyes curved into such a beautiful smile that it was indescribable, "Also, the bigger the spiritual ocean, the faster the breakthroughs in the future. She has proved this today." The man continued to watch Gu Ruoyun as the smile in his eyes grew increasingly pronounced. Its been over two years since wevest met and this woman has be so powerful... However... An unknown thought crossed his mind and an obscure light briefly shed across his eyes. It was too fast for anyone to notice and the man soon reverted to his mischievous smile. ... Boom! Once Gu Ruoyuns breakthrough has concluded, she raised her longsword once again and the pale dragon charged out with a loud roar. Its enormous body then mmed fiercely into the Immortal Master. Following Gu Ruoyuns breakthrough, the power of her spiritual weapon had grown as well. The Immortal Master hurriedly picked up his sword to block the attack but his arm seemed to shake violently as if his skin was about to be torn off. He stumbled back and the cold smile on his face became increasingly grave. "Gu Ruoyun!" The Immortal Masters eyes looked cold and his face was like ice. He still looked at Gu Ruoyun as if she was an ant. His gaze was full of arrogance, "Now, youve indeed reached the level where you have the right to fight with me. As such, Im not going to go easy on you." He clutched the sword in his hand and reappeared behind Gu Ruoyun in a sh. Chapter 745: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (6) Chapter 745: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Immortal Master stood tall on thin air and raised his sword high before shing it mercilessly down at Gu Ruoyuns skull. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. Bang! Gu Ruoyun seemed to have eyes at the back of her head as she blocked the attack with a wave of her longsword. A fiery light erupted along with a great wave of spiritual energy, destroying everything around the two opponents. "Hmph!" The Immortal Master scoffed coldly. His arm flexed as he pushed violently at Gu Ruoyuns sword. Gu Ruoyuns feet dug furrows in the ground under the sheer force of his power but she never loosened her grip and continued to clutch her sword tightly in her hand. She then gathered all her power and directed it towards her sword. A violent wind blew and her green robes danced in the air. The wind immediately destroyed the remainder of her robes but she did not seem to notice and persisted in sending all her power into the longsword. Suddenly, the sword was engulfed in a red hurricane with a scorching heat that promises armageddon. "I could care less about what the Immortal Realm has done but this time, youve done something that you should never have even considered!" "What?" The Immortal Master was shaken but before he could regain his senses, the red hurricane in Gu Ruoyuns sword hurled towards him, instantly surrounding his body. However, despite the time-consuming technique, a ray of light soon shot out from the red hurricane and divided it into half, causing it to disperse into the void. However, the crowd was stunned when they saw the person who had emerged from the hurricane. The previously elegant and saintly-looking man now looked torn and tattered. His hair was aplete mess as if he had just crawled out from a rubbish heap. His entire being no longer carried the originally dignified stature of the Immortal Master. He was now thoroughly enraged and his cold, hard features had be utterly furious. If anyone ignorant of the situation were to see his face now, they would immediately assume that Gu Ruoyun had just killed his entire family. "Gu Ruoyun!!!" He gritted his teeth as he spat. Ever since Ive be the Immortal Master, Ive always been treated with reverence and respect. However, not only is this woman before me threatening to destroy the Immortal Realm, she has humiliated me in front of so many people! She has crossed the line! "Hehe." Suddenly, he smiled. This smile did not contain any of his previous arrogance, it was instead filled with anger and hatred, "If youre truly skilled, you should have no problems inying down your spiritual weapon and fighting properly with me! If it wasnt for that spiritual weapon in your hand, youd have no chance of defeating me!" Gu Ruoyun shot him a cold re and spat icily, "Idiot." Idiot? This woman has the audacity to humiliate me by calling me an idiot! The Immortal Master waspletely insulted. He no longer cared about his elegant public image as he charged towards Gu Ruoyun like a mad man. "Im going to kill you! Ill make you understand that anyone who opposes the Immortal Realm will be rewarded with a bad end!" An infinite amount of power erupted, carrying an aura so powerful that it could bring about the armageddon! The Immortal Master gathered all his power to the front of his body and threw it all down mercilessly towards Gu Ruoyun. Boom! The white dragon charged out of the sword once again. It rose up in one leap and directed its dragons breath towards the Immortal Master. Previously, the white dragon may not have been able to defeat the Immortal Master. However, with Gu Ruoyuns upgrade in power, the powers of the spiritual weapon were also increased by another level as well. As such, aftering into contact with this scorching heat, the Immortal Masters body suddenly became sluggish and fell from the sky, crashing heavily into the ground! Chapter 746: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (7) Chapter 746: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Arge quantity of blood gushed from his mouth, painting the ground red. The Immortal Masters eyes had turned red. He red fixedly at the calm and serene girl before gritting out, "Gu Ruoyun, youll regret this!" Yes, for everything that she has done to me today, this woman will regret it! Her oue? A horrible death! "Regret?" Gu Ruoyun smiled icily, "Ill definitely regret it if I dont kill you today." "The Immortal Realm holds a bright and sacred existence! We represent the entire West Spirit Maind. If you make me your enemy, you will be cast into hell, never to be reincarnated!" The Immortal Master once again disyed that cold, arrogant look on his face as he stared at Gu Ruoyun and spat, "Besides, if you exterminate the Immortal Realm today, no one else would be able to stop the demons when they attack the maind! You, Gu Ruoyun, would be the greatest criminal on the maind!" "My apologies, just me alone is enough to deal with the demons. Theres no need for the Immortal Realm to help." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, her voice sounded like a refreshing breeze on a clear day. "Hahaha!" The Immortal Master burst intoughter as if he had just heard a ludicrous joke, "Gu Ruoyun, your mind is far too simple. Do you really think that the demons can be so easily defeated? The leader of the demons power may be on the same level as mine, that means hes a high-level Martial Honor as well. Still, do you know how weve been battling those demons all these years? Even after the high-leveled Martial Honors of the Three Great Authorities had joined forces, we could not defeat him! We were only able to resist him for half a month! When I see how much youre relying on this spiritual weapon to defeat me, youre definitely no match for the leader of the demons!" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows and stared at the Immortal Master with her clear and cold eyes. "Lady Gu, there are some things that Im not sure if I should mention." Just then, a voice spoke up from the crowd. The Lord of the Amethyst Underworld Pce stepped out from the crowd. He nced at the Immortal Master who was lying on the ground and furrowed his brow. A cold light shed in his eyes before his gaze then fell upon Gu Ruoyun. "Lady Gu, please listen to me," The Pce Lord smiled bitterly, "The Courts of Hell has never got along with the Immortal Realm. However, theres a reason why weve avoided getting intorge confrontations after so many years. This was all for the sake of the Demon War. The Three Great Authorities cant exist without one another so regardless of how much Ive disliked the Immortal Realm, Ive never acted upon it. If you truly wish to destroy the Immortal Realm, Lady Gu, then you should wait until the end of the battle. Otherwise, when the demons enter the maind, the consequences would be unimaginable!" Based on the previous circumstances, they would be able to stop the demons even if they did not have the Immortal Realms support but with the addition of Gu Ruoyun. However, he had just received word that the demons powers have grown by leaps and bounds this year! This was especially true about the leader of the demons. The Pce Lord was worried that even with theirbined powers, they might not be able to stop him! This was why he has decided to cate Gu Ruoyun. After all, under these circumstances, they would still need the Immortal Realms power. The Immortal Master sneered. He felt no gratitude towards the Pce Lord for standing up for him. To him, everything the Pce Lord had said was expected! It was the mainds fault for being unable to sustain itself without the Immortal Realms power. Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she turned her head towards the arrogant-looking Immortal Master and spoke frostily, "What does the safety of the maind have anything to do with me? If Im not even able to protect those who I wish to protect, whats the use of having this maind around? Im not going to spare anyone from the Immortal Realm today! Otherwise, after this, there would be even more people who will find any excuse to harm those who are closest to me!" Chapter 747: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (8) Chapter 747: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I dont care whether its the Immortal Realm or the Ghost Realm! I dont care about the demons either! All I know is that those who harm the people closest to me will pay for everything theyve done. I want to kill all of them as well. None shall be spared!" The womans voice as was clear and cold as ever but the ferocity of her words struck violently into the hearts of everyone present. Just as they were staring at her in fear, a sh of green robes slowly started making its way towards the Immortal Master. "In the past, you had hunted and tried to kill me. Was it fun? Now, because of you, Yuer has been severely injured. Today, no matter who steps in to beg for mercy for you, I wont spare a single person from the Immortal Realm!" Gu Ruoyun slowly closed her eyes. She would never forget the sight of that slim and delicate figure lying in a pool of blood. The thought of that crippled arm especially caused her heart to ache. Boom! Just as she opened her eyes, an infinite me apanied the womans fiery anger. It whirled out from within and was directed solely at the Immortal Master! It was the mes of World Devastation! Also known as the mes of Nirvana! The mes of Nirvana could bring a dead man back to life. At the same time, they could also bring such pain upon ones enemies that though they wished to die, they cannot die! Only when their soul was burned away could they finally disappear from the face of the earth. They would then never be able to reincarnate! Hence, apanied by the Immortal Masters heart-rending shrieks, everyone there witnessed a scene which they would never forget. They watched as the mes engulfed the Immortal Master. His flesh fell from his body bit by bit and was burned into ashes until his bones could be clearly seen. Not long after, his bones were consumed by the mes as well. However, in the next moment, the Immortal Master who had been turned into ashes was brought back to life! Thats right! He had been revived but he no longer had any powers. He had been revived as apletely normal person! Still, he was unable to escape the mes and he screamed continuously amidst the burning fire... It was a repeated cycle of endless torment until theplete annihtion of his soul. Only then would he be able to escape this agony. Of course, why should Gu Ruoyun grant him a quick death? As such, his soul could only be destroyed after going through tens of thousands of repetitive torture... Forget about everyone else, even the Honorable Sir Tianqi was shocked. His elderly eyes were opened as wide as they could as he stared in astonishment at Gu Ruoyuns clear and cold features. He could not help but feel a shiver down his spine. This is too cruel! This little girl is absolutely merciless! She has resorted to such a brutal method to ensure that the Immortal Master would suffer a fate worse than death! However, that old man had brought it upon himself. If he had not instigated the Gu girl, she would probably not have be so enraged. "Tianqiong, Yunyao, Lingxiao." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and turned towards the humans and beasts who were nearly finished with the Immortal Realm. She coldly raised her lips, "After youre done killing them, hang their bodies on the walls of the city and whip them for all to see as a warning to everyone else!" Whip their bodies for all to see! Generally speaking, not many would whip the dead bodies of their enemies in public after killing them but Gu Ruoyun had chosen to do this so that everyone would remember this day. This was to ensure that they would never dare toy a hand on those closest to her. Otherwise, they would end up just like the Immortal Realm! Everyone backed away in terror, they looked as if they had just encountered an evil demon. Gu Ruoyun ignored their fearful stares and turned her gaze instead towards thepletely ashen Rong Xin. She raised her clear and cold eyes, "What? Theres only a few of you left in the Medicine Order here? How about we wait until this battle ends, then youll escort me to the Medicine Order for a visit. What do you think?" Chapter 748: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (9) Chapter 748: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rong Xin stumbled back and shook her head vigorously, "Youre a demon, an evil demon!" Thats right! This woman is an evil demon! Her heart could actually harbor such cruelty! Rong Xin had originally thought that her own heart was malicious enough but whenpared with this woman, it was like a small witch meeting a bigger witch. Gu Ruoyun slowly lowered her eyelids and a cold smile hung on the corners of her lips, "I originally had ns to leave the Medicine Order alone all this while. Only Wei Yiyi is allowed to destroy you. Unfortunately, youve done something you should never have done! Wei Yiyi, Yan, I want you two to lock her up. Once the Demon War has ended, well make a trip to the Immortal Realms headquarters!" After all, the participants in the battle were the best of the best in their organization but there were still many others who were not present. Gu Ruoyun had gone to the Medicine Order before this and was unable to find Rong Xin and the others. Now that they had been allied with the Immortal Realm, it was easy to imagine where the rest of the Medicine Order was at this moment! "No!" Rong Xin screamed as she stumbled back slowly, her trembling body disyed how truly afraid she felt for all to see. Wei Yiyi walked towards Rong Xin and curled her lips into a smile. Her gorgeous face disyed an obvious charm. "Rong Xin, did you ever think you would live to see a day like this? However, Ive waited for this day for far too long. Ive been waiting ever since you had murdered our Master and put the me on me!" "Senior Sister, Senior Sister Yiyi, Ive done wrong. I beg you, spare me on ount of our past friendship." Rong Xin,pletely stupefied with fear, fell kneeling to the ground as she sobbed profusely and begged incessantly. Unfortunately, Wei Yiyi had hardened her heart long ago. Furthermore, Rong Xin had murdered their Master. Because of this, she would never forgive her. "The Heavens watch over the actions of humans. You will face retribution formitting so many sins. Rong Xin, when you had killed the Master, did you not think that this day would evere?" The smile on Wei Yiyis face slowly disappeared. At this moment, the old Order Masters kindly face appeared once again in her minds eye. Master, after so many years, I can finally avenge you. You can rest in peace in Heaven now. As for Little Junior Sister... Dont worry, Master. Ill save her and Ill never let anyone harm her again. Gu Ruoyun said nothing else. She took onest look at the Immortal Master who was still struggling within the mes before leaving without even a backward nce. ... The woman had just stepped into the tent when she heard a gentle and loving voice. "Yuner, youre back?" Gu Shengxiao smiled gently and gazed indulgently at Gu Ruoyun. Honestly, while he had given Gu Ruoyun permission to clear her grudge against the Immortal Realm, he had not stopped worrying about her. However, she had asked him to take care of Xia Linyu so he had not stepped forward. Still, after she had left, he had dispatched his men to inform the Spirit Sects Master and the Lord of the Amethyst Underworld Pce. With two high-level Martial Honors around, he could let go of his worries that Gu Ruoyun could get hurt by the Immortal Master. Of course, because Gu Shengxiao had not followed her, he waspletely unaware of the events which had transpired on the battlefield. "Big Sister..." Just then, a frail voice sounded from the bed. Gu Ruoyun hurriedly walked towards the bed upon hearing the youths weak voice. Her clear and cold eyes were filled with anxiety. "Yuer, are you alright?" Xia Linyu smiled. His delicate features looked extremely pale, "My body is fine but my arm..." Chapter 749: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (10) Chapter 749: Exterminating The Immortal Realm (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The youths distressed and bitter smile caused Gu Ruoyuns heard to ache. She raised her arm and pulled the slim and delicate youth into a tight embrace. She ced her head on his shoulders and did not say a word. When he felt a cold sensation on his shoulder, Xia Linyus heart shook. He gently murmured, "Sister... Are you crying?" "Im sorry," Gu Ruoyun held onto the youth tightly, "I wasnt able to protect you." "Sister," Xia Linyu smiled and looked joyful, setting off the emotions he felt in his heart, "Its only an arm. I may have lost an arm but I can still fight for you. Besides, now... Im finally no longer a burden to you. Im truly happy. Happier than Ive ever felt when I discovered that Ivee back to life." Gu Shengxiao stood behind the two and frowned as he overheard their conversation. However, he assumed that the youth was referring to his narrow escape from death as ing back to life, so he did not think too much of it. "Yuer, dont worry, Ill find a way to help heal your arm." Gu Ruoyun let go of the youth in her arms and her delicate features were full of resolve, "This is my promise to you." "Sister..." Xia Linyus heart trembled. He smiled as he said, "You dont need to give yourself too much pressure. To me, as long as youre by my side, its more than enough. If thats the case, forget about losing an arm, Id dly give my leg away too." In his past life, she was his Big Sister and they had both depended on each other to survive! She was also the person whom he wanted to protect for the rest of his life. At the time, he had be a burden to his sister because his body was weak and unable to cultivate. With great difficulty, he had been granted the opportunity to reincarnate so how could he give up so easily? Even if he were left with only an arm and a leg, he would continue to work hard! "Big Brother," Gu Ruoyun fell silent before she turned towards Gu Shengxiao and said, "Ill have to trouble you to help take care of Yuer for the next few days." Gu Shengxiao nodded and caressed Gu Ruoyuns hair lovingly, "Dont worry, Ill take good care of him." Gu Ruoyun then hurriedly walked out without another word and went straight back to her own tent. Upon entering the tent, she reached into the Ancient Divine Pagoda and took out the phoenix egg. "Zixie..." Gu Ruoyun stroked the phoenix egg in her hand and muttered, "When are youing out? If you were here, perhaps youd know of a way for us to help Yuer." "Hes already gone through so much. How can I bear to let him live on without an arm for the rest of his life? I must help him no matter what, even if I have to give my own arm in exchange." Crack. Suddenly, a small crack appeared on the shell of the phoenix egg and Gu Ruoyuns finger suddenly froze in ce. A wave of surprise appeared in her eyes. "Zixie?" Crack, crack! The cracks started to grow as she watched excitedly, finally covering the entire phoenix egg. After that... The eggshell shattered with a crisp sound and the pieces slowly fell to the ground. Gu Ruoyun felt as if he heart had stopped as she stared dazedly at the tiny purple phoenix lying in the palm of her hand. A great feeling of tion then bloomed in her heart, it was the kind of joy she has not felt since Zixie had left. Even Gu Ruoyun herself could not describe the kind of emotion she was now feeling... Chapter 750: Zixie Returns (1) Chapter 750: Zixie Returns (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The thing was, wasnt this phoenix a little too small? The tiny phoenix rubbed his eyes sleepily and opened them, disying a pair of beautiful eyes which shone like amethysts as he looked bewilderedly at Gu Ruoyun. He then leaped off the womans hand and fell to the ground. His body was then engulfed in a purple light as it grew longer and longer. Not too long after that, the purple light disappeared and a little boy of around five to six years of age stood before Gu Ruoyuns eyes. The little boy was dressed in purple robes and has a purple me between his brows which set off his already mesmerizing features, making him look absolutely stunning. His skin was fair, tender and looked as soft as a babys. His initially innocent-looking eyes looked demonic thanks to the purple color of his irises. His eyes were so beautiful that they tugged at ones heartstrings. "Zixie?" Gu Ruoyun stared at the little boy in purple robes in astonishment. Her eyes filled with hesitation, "Are you Zixie?" "Thats right, Im currently a child." The little boy nodded as he narrowed his beautiful amethyst eyes smilingly at Gu Ruoyun. "Based on my observation, theres no mistake. Youre indeed Zixie. However, do you still remember who I am?" Gu Ruoyun wrinkled her brows as her eyes fell upon the little boy. Im not sure if spiritual beasts do retain their past memories after death. A demonic smile shed across Zixies eyes. Before Gu Ruoyun could react, he suddenly appeared right in front of her and without any warning, a pair of warm, thin lips touched the womans face... "What a sweet fragrance." Zixie smiled, looking like a sinister demon before he then blinked and stared at Gu Ruoyun. Bang! Gu Ruoyuns brain instantly froze. When she finally came to her senses, she immediately yanked Zixie by his robes and dangled him in the air before throwing him out the door. His little body coincidentally ended up crashing into Lingxiao who was on his way to give Gu Ruoyun a report. "Uh..." Zixie had smashed into Lingxiao and caused him to fall to the ground. He rubbed his numb head as his face filled with suspicion, "This... Whats going on? Eh? Why is this scent so familiar? You... Are you Lord Zixie?" Lingxiaos expression changed greatly as he sensed the aura from the person in front of him. He then quickly backed away while staring fearfully at the tiny figure before him. "Lord Zixie, youve hatched?" Zixie furrowed his brows and a glint shed in his purple eyes but he did not say much. His gaze fell upon Gu Ruoyun once again. "Lingxiao, youvee just in time." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her forehead as she tried to stave off a headache, "What on earth is going on with Zixie? He has been reborn but I feel as if his personality has changed. Why is that?" "This..." Lingxiao carefully nced over at Zixie, "Master, Lord Zixie has only just hatched so hes still a child. His personality would be simr to a human childs so its quite different from his personality as an adult. Even though powerful spiritual beasts are able to retain memories of their past life, since he has kind of shrunk, his reactions would definitely be very different from his adult form." Gu Ruoyuns face turned dark . In other words, Zixie is now pretty much like a human child? "When would he reach adulthood?" Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin. She never expected that a newly-hatched Zixie would have powers at the rank of... A Martial Supreme? No wonder the Ancient Divine Phoenix Zixie was addressed as the king of spiritual beasts, he truly was a king amongst spiritual beasts! Even in his childhood, he already possesses such great power. How powerful will he be once he reaches adulthood? Chapter 751: Zixie Returns (2) Chapter 751: Zixie Returns (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Furthermore... Before Zixies death, he had already reached adulthood! Despite the fact that his powers had decreased substantially due to some unknown reasons, that had not changed the fact that he was an adult! How powerful was his foe to have caused Zixie such severe injuries and the regression of his powers? "Im now a kid so you shouldnt bully me." The little boy smiled innocently but his purple eyes disyed an unmasked demonic air. "I feel a little awkward with this smaller version of Zixie." Gu Ruoyun shrugged. Suddenly, she smiled, "Why dont I call you Xiao Zixie from now on? Now, can you tell me how we can recover Yuers arm?" Zixie hase back to life, he must have a way. "Wait until youve reached the rank of a Martial Supreme. Once youve broken through to be a Martial Supreme, youll be able to bring a dead man back to life and to regrow flesh and bones." A Martial Supreme? Gu Ruoyun fell silent, "My powers have reached their limit on the West Spirit Maind. It seems that I can only progress more when I go to the East Peak Maind. Therefore, once this matter has been settled, I will rush to the East Peak Maind." ... Ever since the Immortal Realm had been destroyed, every organization on the battlefield has grown quiet. They understood and feared that after today, the structure of the maind would no longer be dominated by the Three Great Authorities. Instead, it would be monopolized by the rising power known as the Devil Sect. As such, everyone seemed to wish that they couldmunicate via telepathy and quickly send the news back to their families. Even more so, they urged themselves over and over again never to provoke anyone from the Dongfang family. Otherwise, they would end up just like the Immortal Realm! Even a powerful organization like the Immortal Realm could be destroyed at hermand, what more everyone else? Just as this sensation had broken out, the War of Gods and Demons finally began! At this moment, on the battlefield, the organizations led by the Spirit Sect and the Amethyst Underworld Pce had gathered to one side. Facing them were a group of extremely tall figures which were charging towards their position. This group of figures looked like humans except that they were abnormally tall. The shortest amongst them was about two meters in height! They carried an exceptionally savage air. Not even killing tens of thousands of people could make up for a tiny fraction of their ruthlessness. "Little girl, these are demons." The Honorable Sir Tianqi took a deep breath and spoke with a serious look in his eyes, "The demons military strategy was to send out their weakest before gradually sending out their stronger soldiers. Finally, the leader of the demons will appear. He can also be considered as the number one cultivator on the maind!" Gu Ruoyun gently nodded and observed the demons charging towards them. Her voice remained clear and calm, "These demons are only at the rank of Martial Kings, I can send the Martial Kings of the Dongfang family to meet with them in battle!" Martial King was the lowest rank amongst the demon race. As they watched the demons charging toward them, the humans finally made their move as well. Every Martial King was sent out into the battlefield to meet with the opposition at the center of the battlefield in hand-to-handbat! War is cruel. Countless people fell, their lives ended as theyy in a pool of blood. However, each time the Dongfang family members and members of the Spirit Sect became wounded, they would swallow a pill and their wounds would be healed instantly. This way, many of them were able to survive the first assault. After all, Gu Ruoyuns agreement in letting them participate also included ensuring their safety. She would not allow the Dongfang family disciples to put their lives at risk. Everyone else watched as the Dongfang family disciples swallowed the pills and their eyes burned. Their hearts were filled with unbearable jealousy! Throughout their entire lives, they never even had the opportunity to smell the fragrance of pills yet these Dongfang family disciples were consuming them like candy. They could not help but feel their hearts shake tremendously. Chapter 752: Zixie Returns (3) Chapter 752: Zixie Returns (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Very soon, the number of demons had diminished greatly. Once they realized that they could not win this battle, the group of demons retreated from the battlefield. "The demons may harbor a desire to take over the maind but they do not fight blindly." The Honorable Sir Tianqi looked at Gu Ruoyun and exined, "In order to protect their powers, they would not go all out every time. If there was no hope of victory, they will retreat to prepare for the next battle." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded and raised her gaze towards the battlefield. Just then, a loud voice cried out and numerous figures charged towards them with a roar. The ferocity in their shouts caused everyones heart to tremble. "Kill!" The Master of the Spirit Sect raised his hand and issued the order. Scores of Martial Emperors then charged towards them, once again meeting the demons in battle. "You guys go as well." Gu Ruoyun lifted her gaze as her clear, cold voice rang out under the sky, briefly muffling the sounds of bloodshed on the battlefield. Upon receiving their masters order, the cultivators of the Devil Sect raised their weapons and charged into battle with a roar. Simrly, the spiritual beasts, which had been waiting for their orders, also galloped into battle. They had one goal, that was to destroy the demons! Under the bright sunlight, the battlefield was soon littered with bodies. However, each time a demon was killed, their bodies would rot and immediately turn into a pile of bones. It was an utterly ghastly sight. After a long period of time, the number of demons began to dwindle once again and they were losing the battle. This time, the ones on Gu Ruoyuns side did not let them off and chased after them to exterminate everyst one of them. It was only when thest demon has had his head chopped off that they finally pulled back. "Weve lost many of our own in this battle once again." The Honorable Sir Tianqi sighed as heughed bitterly and helplessly. Even though Gu Ruoyun has previously given the Spirit Sect arge number of pills, not even the pills were enough to resist the demons power. While they had won in the end, many had lost their lives as well. "Kill!" "Kill them all!" A few secondster, a loud yell sounded from the demons faction, followed by a powerful force. This time, the number of demons was not as great as before but they were still not to be underestimated. "Martial Honors!" The Honorable Sir Tianqis expression changed again, "I never thought that after ten years, the demons would end up producing so many Martial Honors. Their numbers are even more than the ones we havebined! It seems that this time, the Sect Master and the Lord of the Amethyst Underworld Pce have to personally make an appearance. Otherwise, we wont be able to defeat this many Martial Honors!" Just as he spoke, the Honorable Sir Tianqi noticed over ten figures charging into the battlefield. These figures included the high-level Martial Honors from the two Great Authorities. He then no longer said another word to Gu Ruoyun and headed towards the battle. Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin and observed the battle. A sense of consideration shed in her eyes but she did not make a move to follow the Honorable Poison Master and the rest to enter this round of battle. Everyones eyes were bloodshot from killing everything in sight, they have lost track of how many demons blood now stained their swords. All they knew was that they had to kill the enemy before them even if they had to give up everything they had. Time passed slowly and the initially scorching afternoon sun was now setting. Darkness soon filled the sky. The Honorable Sir Tianqi began to feel fatigued and was somewhat unable to face off against the powerful enemy before him. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead before discarding everything else and charging back into battle. Chapter 753: Zixie Returns (4) Chapter 753: Zixie Returns (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just then, a sword suddenly appeared behind him. The demons merciless eyes were filled with malice as he swung his sword at him. sh! Just as the demon swung his sword, a figure in grey shed past behind the Honorable Sir Tianqi and blocked the sword! The Honorable Sir Tianqi stared nkly into space. He never thought that the person who had just saved his life would turn out to be the one who wanted him dead most of all, the Honorable Poison Master! "Hmph!" The Honorable Poison Master pushed forcefully, causing the enemy to stumble back. He then spoke in an eerie voice without turning his head, "Im saving your life just this once for that little girls sake. Youll still have to pay for peeping on something you shouldnt have sooner orter." The Honorable Sir Tianqis mouth twitched. Could it be that I no longer have to worry about this old farts relentless threats and pursuit as long as the Gu girl is around? Nevertheless, the Honorable Sir Tianqi does not have the time to squabble with the Honorable Poison Master during the battle. He quickly concealed his emotions and once again devoted himself to the fight "Chehehe!" Suddenly, a wave of monstrousughter sounded from the void and filled the entire battlefield. Everyone who heard thisughter could not help but feel their hearts tremble. Even breathing felt like a difficult thing to do. "How many years has it been? How many years has it been since the Celestial Spirit n had been locked away in this ce? It has been so many years since weve tried to enter this maind but of all things, it has been you, idiotic humans, who keep standing in our way!" An elderly figure suddenly appeared from the void. He was extremely tall and his face was riddled with wrinkles like an old tree bark. Those who saw that face immediately felt extremely ufortable. Demon was the nickname given by humans to these cruel abnormalities. The true name of their race was the Celestial Spirit n! The Celestial Spirit n were originally one of the inhabitants of the maind. They were exceptionally cruel and had provoked a powerful cultivator before being imprisoned in thisnd by that powerful cultivator! The soil in thisnd was so poor that many members of the Celestial Spirit n were unable to stave off their hunger. Therefore, they constantly wished to return to the maind once again. No! This time, they want to proim themselves as the sovereign ruler over the maind and make the humans serve them! "Thats the leader of the demons." Gu Shengxiao took a few steps back to stand next to Gu Ruoyun. He furrowed his brows and turned towards the elderly man standing in the void, "Hes very powerful, his powers are a few times more powerful than most high-level Martial Honors! Unless youre a Martial Supreme, no one would be able to match him. Not even if a hundred Martial Honors were to join forces." "Really?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "So, is he a high-level Martial Honor or a Martial Supreme?" "He is a high-level Martial Honor." Gu Shengxiao replied with certainty, "This leader of the demons cultivation techniques are unorthodox and thats why he is unmatched amongst those in the rank of a high-level Martial Honor. However, I can confirm that he hasnt broken through to the rank of a Martial Supreme yet." "Then I can rx." Gu Ruoyun heaved a sigh of relief before walking towards the elderly man standing in the void. "Yuner, what are you nning?"Gu Shengxiaos heart suddenly clenched and he quickly chased after her. He held tightly onto Gu Ruoyuns shoulder as he implored with furrowed brows, "Yuner, dont be brash. I know youve defeated the Immortal Master but the leader of the demons is not like him at all. Its safer if you stick with me." Gu Ruoyun put her hand on the back of Gu Shengxiaos hand and slowly pushed it away from her shoulder. "As long as he hasnt broken through to the rank of a Martial Supreme, dealing with him shouldnt be much of a problem." Chapter 754: Zixie Returns (5) Chapter 754: Zixie Returns (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion One should not underestimate the difference between a Martial Supreme and a high-level Martial Honor! As long as he has not grown out of this rank, there was no need for her to worry despite how invincible he was amongst other high-level Martial Honors! "Yuner..." Gu Shengxiao was stunned and he could only watch as the woman left. He did not know why but at this very moment, he suddenly believed that she could do it. He trusts her abilities and judgment, perhaps they really have a shot at defeating this old man this time. "Everyone, fall back." The womans clear and cold voice rang out on the battlefield, "Leave these people to me." What? Everyone was in shock and were momentarily unable toe to terms with the situation. Does she mean that she is going to challenge every Martial Honor enemy on her own? Especially with the one who was considered invincible amongst Martial Honors?! "Lets fall back." The Spirit Sects Master nced over at Gu Ruoyun and ordered everyone in the Spirit Sect to back away. Everyone else fell silent for a moment but ultimately, they chose to listen to Gu Ruoyuns words. Soon, only Gu Ruoyun and the demons were left on the noisy battlefield. "Chehehe." The old man cackled once again and stared creepily at Gu Ruoyun, "Little girl, do you want to challenge all of us? When had the human race produced such a brainless person? It seems that it would be best if the maind is taken over by the Celestial Spirit n." As he spoke, the woman underneath him retained her calm expression. Her clear, cold features did not change. Then, the crowd watched as a purple cauldron suddenly appeared in the sky above her. "Whats that?" Everyone stared in confusion at Gu Ruoyun, unable toprehend what she was doing. A cauldron? Does she think that this cauldron could solve everything? Just as everyone was beginning to doubt Gu Ruoyuns behavior, the floating cauldron suddenly grew bigger and bigger extremely quickly... Everyone widened their eyes in shock. Even the demons were in a daze. Then... Boom! The cauldron suddenly rose to the highest point in the sky before smashing fiercely into the ground! The smash carved a deep chasm in the ground and the battlefield shook as if an earthquake had just ured. Some of them even lost their bnce and fell sitting on the ground. Soon, everything was peaceful once again. Gu Ruoyun put the Ancient Divine Pagoda back into storage and slowly rose to her feet. She then spoke with a calm look in her eyes, "Its finished, lets go." Fi-finished? As they heard her words, everyones hearts trembled fiercely. It was a long time before they could return to their senses. Had the cauldron crushed all the enemies to death? The crowd gulped intensely,pletely unable to believe what they had just seen. Those headache-inducing demons, archenemies of all mankind, had been wiped out just like that? "If she had used that cauldron during her battle with the Immortal Realm, would there be any opportunity for the Immortal Master to even speak?" No one knew who had said this but the silent crowd immediately exploded into a cacophony of discussion, chattering over what they had just witnessed. However, they knew that Gu Ruoyun probably would not have used the cauldron to smash the Immortal Master to the ground. Based on what the Immortal Master had done to her, she would not have possibly granted him such an easy death. Smashing them to the ground with the cauldron would have been too easy. "No wonder. No wonder she paid no heed to the Immortal Realm and had discarded all else to destroy the Immortal Realm. Thats because she had such a powerful trump card! She has destroyed the demons in one day!" Chapter 755: The End (1) Chapter 755: The End (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "If it wasnt for the fact that the demons had attacked in waves, the battle might have ended even sooner! Perhaps she was waiting for their leader to show up." "Kill! Lets kill the remaining demons and forever end any future disasters!" After everyone had regained their senses, they waved their weapons and charged towards the demonsir. Since the demons leader has been killed, in order to prevent another leader from rising up, they must exterminate all of them. None will be spared! Gu Shengxiao slowly turned around and stared at the womans figure from far away. His cool, dark eyes sank. Yuner, how many more secrets are you keeping from me? Why do I keep having this feeling that youve be another person? ... In the tent. Xiao Zixie cocked his head and stared at Gu Ruoyun who was packing her things, "Yuner, why didnt you let me fight?" Gu Ruoyuns fingers paused in the middle of packing and she turned around to look at the little boys beautiful face. She raised an eyebrow and replied, "I wanted to test the might of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. You had once told me that when my powers are strong enough, I can control itpletely and have ite out and fight for me! I wanted to see whether I could control it with my current level of power." This was her true reason! Now that she could control the powers of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, even if she meets with a Martial Supreme ranked enemy, she could kill them no matter how many of them had attacked her. Xiao Zixie was just about to speak when the doorway to the tent suddenly opened. A tall and grim man appeared. "Big Brother?" Gu Ruoyun was surprised and stared at the man in confusion. "Yuner," Aplicated look shed in Gu Shengxiaos eyes, "Are you leaving?" "Mm." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Since the battle has ended, its time for me to leave. This time, Im heading to another maind. Big Brother, please take care of yourself." "Yuner." Gu Shengxiao stepped forward. His big and tall figure filled Gu Ruoyuns view. There was something he wished to say but in the end, he simply sighed. "You... Stay sharp and take good care of yourself." "Big Brother," Gu Ruoyun lifted her head and looked at the mans grim face, "There are some things that I cant tell you but I want you to know that I will no longer allow myself to be bullied by others. This is why I want to grow stronger, to be so strong that no one else can bully me ever again!" Gu Shengxiaos body shook. He then lowered his head and looked at the woman before him with aplicated expression on his face. "I know." He had always known! Over those many years, how much abuse had she suffered under the thumb of the Gu family? Each time his attentionpsed, they would take the opportunity to bully her. Because of this, it was understandable why she wants to grow stronger. "Im sorry, Yuner, Big Brother was not capable enough to protect you." Gu Shengxiao pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms and hugged her tightly. Hisrge hand stroked her hair indulgently, "I know youre nning to go to the East Peak Maind. With your current level of power, yourepletely invincible on the West Spirit Maind now. You go on ahead, Ille for youter." She has grown so strong because she no longer wanted to be abused by others. However, no matter how powerful she bes, she would always be his Little Sister! His Little Sister who had once clung to him and needed his protection. Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Once I deal with the Medicine Order, Ill head to the East Peak Maind immediately after. Please help me, inform our maternal grandmother and grandfather! And... Please help me protect Yuer." Chapter 756: The End (2) Chapter 756: The End (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She was still unsure of the dangers whichy ahead on the East Peak Maind so she could not bring Xia Linyu along. Only when she was powerful enough would she return to take him with her. "Alright." Gu Shengxiao nodded. His eyes were filled with gentleness and love, "Leave everything to me. You can rest assured and go on ahead. Ill meet you again soon enough." "Big Brother." Gu Ruoyun released herself from Gu Shengxiaos embrace. She was about to saying something but in the end, she condensed it all to two words, "Take care." "Take care!" She took onest look at Gu Shengxiao, scooped Xiao Zixie up and headed out of the tent. She did take another look back! She was afraid that if she ever turned back, she could not have endured leaving him... ... Previously, when the Medicine Order had chosen to join the Immortal Realm, they had set up their living quarters in a city near the Immortal Realms headquarters! Obviously, one of the reasons behind this was to avoid being found by Gu Ruoyun! At this moment, because the battle had just ended, the rest have yet to return. So, the Medicine Order was not aware of what had transpired on the battlefield. Therefore, when Wei Yiyi and Rong Xin had appeared, the members of the Medicine Order were shocked and someone immediately informed the elders. Hence, not too long after, countless figures flew towards them beforending in the middle of the courtyard. "Wei Yiyi, whats the meaning of this?" Lin Jun recognized Wei Yiyi, who was restraining Rong Xin, with one nce. His expression did not change and his handsome face darkened as he questioned her. "Whats the meaning of this?" Wei Yiyi smiled mockingly, "Cant you see? Ive restrained a criminal and brought her here to pay for her crimes against the old Order Master!" "What on earth are you talking about?" Lin Juns expression became darker and he retorted icily, "Let go of our Order Master. Youve already murdered the old Order Master, kidnapped Junior Sister Nan Xiao, and treated our present Order master with utter disrespect. Wei Yiyi, has your conscience been consumed by dogs?" "Hehe." Wei Yiyi lifted her lips into a mocking smile, "Lin Jun, do you not feel guilty about the words youre spewing? Ill say this once more; the reason Ivee here are to save Nan Xiao and to expose Rong Xins true nature for everyone in the Medicine Order to see!" Boom! Upon arriving in the courtyard, every elder who had overheard Wei Yiyis words immediately burst into sensation out of shock. Elder Tianli hurriedly stepped forward. His elderly eyes measured Wei Yiyi and his voice carried a slew of emotions, "Wei Yiyi, is it really you? Also, what do you mean when you said those words?" "Elder Tianli." Wei Yiyi disyed some measure of respect in her voice as she addressed Elder Tianli, " Im here today to provide an exnation for everything which had happened all those years ago! Im also here to avenge my Master!" Wei Yiyi then threw Rong Xin to the ground and sneered, "This woman, in order to obtain the Treasury of Medicine given to me by our Master, had conspired with Lin Jun to kill our Master! She then pushed all the me on me and not only destroyed my looks, she also destroyed my powers as well! At that time, I was barely able to escape with my life thanks to Junior Sister Nan Xiao!" Elder Tianli was filled with emotion, his eyes were spitting fire. "Order Master, is Wei Yiyi speaking the truth?" "Elder Tianli, I..." Rong Xin tried to exin but was unsure of what to say. Even though Gu Ruoyun had note along and was waiting for them outside the city, she had sent the Azure Dragon, one of the Four Divine Spiritual Beasts, to follow after them in secret and protect Wei Yiyi. As such, her n to conspire with the members of the Medicine Order to get rid of Wei Yiyi would be to no avail. Chapter 757: The End (3) Chapter 757: The End (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Wei Yiyi, youre spitting venomous nder!" Lin Jun red at Wei Yiyi hatefully and his eyes were filled with an irrepressible hatred, "Dont think of trying to push your past sins onto someone else! The old Order Master had died by your hand and you have now taken Nan Xiao away! Yet, youre still trying to frame others! Let me tell you this Wei Yiyi; your actions are useless. No one is going to believe you." As they heard this, the elders on Rong Xins side began to fling usations. "Wei Yiyi, your sins are great and many yet still you want to drag others down with you? Aside from you, who else would be so vicious as to kill the old Order Master?" "Youre simply too disgusting. Our Order Master is kind and just, why would shemit such bloody atrocities? Now, you have the audacity to step into the Medicine Order. Are you not aware that the Medicine Order now belongs to the Immortal Realm? Your actions are equivalent to pping the Immortal Realm in the face!" "Ill give you onest chance, let the Order Master go then bow down and apologize for your wrongdoings. Who knows, our Order Master might be feeling extra generous and grant you a less terrible death." They spoke one after another as they stared at Wei Yiyi with arrogance and chilly expressions. They looked at her as if she was an idiot. Could it be that Wei Yiyi waspletely unaware of whose territory this is? If she attracts the attention of the Immortal Realms, her death will be assured. Wei Yiyi smiled, "You use me of kidnapping Junior Sister Nan Xiao but wheres your proof?" "Proof?" Lin Jun sneered, "Guards, bring Nan Xiaos little disciple to me." Someone responded immediately as soon as he gave the order. Not too long after, a delicate young girl was pushed in front of the crowd. The young girl looked pale and her eyes were filled with terror. However, when she remembered Rong Xins threats, she hardened her heart and threw herself at Wei Yiyi. "It was you! You were the one who took my Master away! Give my Master back to me! Give my Master back to me!" Boom! Before she could even go near Wei Yiyi, she was pushed away by the aura in Wei Yiyis body. Her body fell to the ground as her fine hair fell onto her shoulders. She immediately presented a sorry figure indeed. "Wei Yiyi, is there anything more you wish to say?" Lin Jun lifted his chin and sneered, "She is Nan Xiaos favorite disciple, her words cant be fake. Also, she had personally witnessed you taking Nan Xiao away. Do you still n on ming others?" "Hehe." Wei Yiyi giggled coquettishly. She stared smilingly at the young girl on the ground and asked with a smile, "Youre certain that it was I who had taken Nan Xiao away?" The young girl felt even more terrified but she did not show it on her face. Instead, she gritted her teeth and said, "It was you, I saw you taking my Master away with my own eyes!" "Linger, youre such a disappointment!" Suddenly, a furious voice rang out from outside the courtyard. The crowd then watched as Wu Yue hurriedly walked in. She shot a disappointed look at the pale young girl, "How has Master been treating you? And this is how you chose to treat her in return? You would listen to Rong Xins orders and nder your Senior Aunt Wei?" "Wu Yue, youre still alive?" Elder Tianli was shocked. Then, astonishment shed in his eyes, "Also, what do you mean? Has this little girl been bribed?" "Youre lying!" The young girl instantly grew nervous. She gritted her teeth and said, "Senior Sister Wu Yue, youre the one who has been bribed. Youre only interested in saving your own neck and offered your services to Wei Yiyi. But Im not like you, I owe Master a great debt of gratitude. I will have justice for her even if it means my own death!" Chapter 758: The End (4) Chapter 758: The End (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Really?" Just then, a calm voice sounded from further up ahead, causing the young girls body to freeze on the spot. She lifted her little face which was about the size of a hand in astonishment, staring in disbelief at the woman who was walking into the courtyard. "Ma... Master?" No! Thats impossible! Didnt Rong Xin take Master away? What is she doing here? "Nan Xiao!" When those who were loyal to the old Order Master saw that woman appear in the courtyard, their hearts immediately leaped with joy. They could finallyy down their worries. "Senior Aunt Wei, Ive found the Master." Wu Yue blinked. As Wei Yiyi was dragging Rong Xin back to the Medicine Order, she had managed to get the information from Rong Xin to find Nan Xiao! It was a good thing that when Rong Xin had moved the Medicine Orders headquarters, she had also secretly brought Nan Xiao along as well. Hence, she was able to find her and bring her back in such a short time. "What on earth is going on?!" Elder Tianlis elderly face sank. His eyes swept across Lin Juns face which was filled with disbelief andnded upon Rong Xins ashen face. "Order Master, can you tell us whats the meaning of this?" Rong Xin bit her lips, "Thats right, I had killed the old Order Master and... I also kidnapped Nan Xiao!" It has nowe to this, she had no other choice but to confess. After she had spoken, the courtyard fell into silence. The elders who were loyal to Rong Xin could not believe their ears. They had assumed that the old Order Masters death had something to do with Lin Jun and the Order Master was simply unwilling to implicate her husband. They would never have thought that it was actually the Order Master herself who had conspired with Lin Jun and murdered the old Order Master in cold blood. Also, for the sake of plotting against Wei Yiyi, she would not even spare the old Order Masters only daughter! "Order Master, you are far too much of a disappointment to us." Elder Tianli sighed disappointedly. Perhaps even he had not expected for it all toe to this. After all, in the past, he had really believed in Rong Xin. "Linger," Nan Xiao turned towards Linger and spoke expressionlessly, "When you were a child, your parents had rejected you. It was I who had taken you in. Now, for them, you would go against Senior Sister Yiyi?" "Master." Thud! The young girl suddenly crawled to her feet and mbered towards Nan Xiao. She then fiercely knocked her head on the ground. "Please forgive your disciple, I had no other choice. If youre willing, I will give my life to you. Rong Xin had captured my parents and was forcing me to frame Senior Aunt Wei. I had no other choice!" Her head continued to collide forcefully with the ground and soon became bruised. However, she did not seem to notice this. "Linger, dont forget, if it wasnt for the Master, you would have died long ago!" Wu Yue spoke furiously. "Yet youve betrayed Master for the sake of the parents who had abandoned you. Can you even face up to your conscience?" Hearing this, the young girl stopped knocking her head against the ground and rose to her feet, "I dont think Ive done anything wrong! Even if my parents had a thousand faults, they are still my parents! They are the closest to me in this world! Forget about betraying Master for their sake, I would do anything! I admit that I have sinned against Master but I dont believe that Ive done anything wrong!" "Linger, they abandoned you!" Wu Yue simply could not understand the thoughts running through the girls mind. Even if the Master was not the one who had given birth to her, she had taken her in as an orphan and brought her up with the best education in cultivation. She, however, would betray the Master for the sake of the ones who had abandoned her! Chapter 759: The End (5) Chapter 759: The End (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If Wu Yue herself was in this situation, she would never have done it! In her entire life, her Master was most the important person to her and a benefactor who had given her a second chance at life! "Senior Sister Wu Yue, you wont understand." The young girl shook her head, "Blood is granted by the Heavens, no one can rece that. If I could ignore my own parents, what kind of a person am I?" Suddenly, Wu Yue was unsure of what to say. She knew that if she was to say anything else, this little girl would infuriate her to death. "Linger, theres something I need you to know." Nan Xiao lifted her head and looked at the young girls delicate features, "Your parents are already dead." "What?" The young girl was shaken and her eyes widened in disbelief. "Master, what did you just say?" "Rong Xin had murdered your parents! They were dead long ago. Theres one more thing that you dont know about." Nan Xiao spoke slowly as she continued to stare at the young girls face, "Your parents hade to see mest year. They told me that something has happened to your younger brothers health and that they wanted to use your heart as a transnt for him! This also means that they wanted to use your life in exchange for your brothers. I rejected their request. With this in mind, do you still think that theyre worth betraying me?" "Thats impossible!" The young girl shook her head as her body stumbled back involuntarily. Her small figure trembled continuously in the gentle wind. "How would they be dead? And why would Father and Mother choose for me to die in my younger brothers ce? This is simply impossible! Besides, they had abandoned me years ago because our family was too poor, not because they truly did not love me." "Do you think that your Master has any reason to lie to you?" Wu Yue smiled curtly, "On one hand, there are your parents who want you dead. On the other is your Master who loves you dearly. In the end, you had chosen someone who wanted you dead! Linger, you really should search your soul properly!" Finally, the young girl could no longer hold it in and burst into tears. Her hand covered her lips tightly as her body trembled incessantly. "Im sorry, Master, Im so sorry..." Nan Xiao sighed with disappointment, "If you had only betrayed me, I could still forgive you. However, your betrayal has caused Senior Sister Yiyi a lot of trouble. Linger, choose to take your own life. This is thest honor I will provide you with." "Master?" The young girl put her hand down and stared at Nan Xiao dazedly. When she saw that Nan Xiao had looked away, her heart slowly sank. She lowered hershes and said, "Master, I understand. Ive wronged you greatly and I should, indeed, give my life back to you." She took onest look at Nan Xiao before mming herself fiercely against a nearby pir. Bang! A muffled thud sounded and blood trickled down her forehead. The young girls body slowly crumpled to the ground. Soon, blood stained the entire ground where her bodyy. Nan Xiao shut her eyes and felt heartbroken. Regardless, this little girl was her disciple whom she had raised from a young age and was no different from a foster daughter. Now, how could her heart not ache after forcing her to take her own life? However, this time, she had crossed a line. If Senior Sister Yiyi had not found such a good master, perhaps it would have been Senior Sister Yiyi who would end up dead... "Its your turn now." Wei Yiyi looked away and smiled coldly, "Rong Xin, Lin Jun, do you know how long Ive waited for this day toe? For days and nights on end, I would dream of everything youve done to me!" Chapter 760: The Man In Red (1) Chapter 760: The Man In Red (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You..." Lin Jun was so shocked that he stumbled back, "Stay away!" He turned around and tried to escape but was caught by the eagle-eyed Elder Tianli who appeared behind him in a sh and blocked his only way out. Wei Yiyi curled her lips and smiled as she slowly walked towards Lin Jun, "Dont worry, I wont let you die so easily. If you were to die so easily, how could I ever face ourte Order Master? Ill make sure that you lose all your powers, cripple your arms and legs, and make you kneel before the old Order Masters grave to apologize to him repeatedly every day." Considering the amount of hatred that she feels towards them, how could she grant them an easy way out? I will turn them into good-for-nothings. They will suffer humiliation and torture before meeting an awful end! "Aaah!" Stab! Wei Yiyi pierced her sword into a vein in Lin Juns arm. Crimson blood spewed out, dying her eyes red. However, she did not stop there. The sword in her hand moved quickly and soon, all the veins in his arms and legs had been severed! He fell to the ground and was unable to move! All he could do was stare up at Wei Yiyis smiling face in horror. "Let me go, Im begging you to let me go." He no longer held his previous arrogance as his voice pleaded with her. "Eh?" Wei Yiyi rubbed her chin and smiled, "I almost forgot that you can still talk..." She then ced her hand into Lin Juns mouth and pulled out his tongue before slicing it off with a sh of her de. This time, despite his extreme agony, he was unable to even scream. His throat could only make mild squeaking noises. After that, Wei Yiyis eyes turned towards Rong Xin. Unsurprisingly, Rong Xin suffered the same fate as Lin Jun. Her hands and legs were crippled and she was turned dumb. Shey in a pool of blood where she had fallen on the ground, unable to move. "My great vengeance has been fulfilled, its now time for me to leave." Wei Yiyi ced her sword back in its sheath and nced at the two people lying on the ground. Her lips curled into a smile, "Rong Xin, Lin Jun, youd better confess your sins before the old Order Masters grave for the rest of your lives!" "Yiyi." As he realized that Wei Yiyi was about to leave, Elder Tianli hurriedly cried after her, "Previously, the old Order Master had ns on handing the Medicine Order to you. Since Rong Xin is now as good as dead, wed like you to be the Order Master of the Medicine Order." Wei Yiyi paused before shaking her head, "I still have some important matters to attend to and I cant take up this position now." "But..." "Elder Tianli, this position should be given to Junior Sister Nan Xiao." Wei Yiyi said as she turned towards the crowd behind her and smiled, "Junior Sister Nan Xiao is the daughter of the old Order Master. No one would raise any opposition to having her at the reins but Id still want you to assist her, Elder Tianli. Onest thing, clean up the survivors who were loyal to Rong Xin." After leaving these instructions, she then turned towards Nan Xiao and slowly walked towards her before taking her hand. A smile hung on her charming face. "Nan Xiao, thank you so much for saving my life and helping me to escape. I believe that with the Medicine Order in your hands, you definitely wont disappoint the old Order Master. Also..." She paused and produced the book of treasured wisdom before cing it in front of Nan Xiao, "This is the Treasury of Medicine. Its no longer of any use to me now so Im giving it to you. I hope that youll return the Medicine Order to its former glory." Nan Xiao held onto the book with a tight grip and nodded gently, "Senior Sister Yiyi, dont worry. I wont let yours or Fathers hopes down. Leave the Medicine Order to me, you can rest assured and follow after Lady Gu." Chapter 761: The Man In Red (2) Chapter 761: The Man In Red (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wei Yiyi smiled. Back then, she had followed Gu Ruoyun for the sake of having her revenge and also to snatch the Medicine Order from Rong Xins hands. But now, she felt that fighting alongside her was truly the one thing she had wanted to do all along. "Take care." She joined her fists and bowed before turning around without another word and slowly disappearing from view. ... East Peak Maind. Thend near the border was covered in ayer of brilliant white snow. At this time, a team was trudging forward with great difficulty through the snow-covered field when a surprised voice suddenly rang out, echoing through the silent field. "Grand Lord, someones here." The one addressed as the Grand Lord was a handsome man dressed in red robes. He had deep facial features and his eyes were very pronounced. His inky ck hair was like a ck me which danced in the cold, wintry wind. He raised an eyebrow upon hearing his subordinates report and stepped out of the crowd to approach the young woman who was lying on the ground. However, when heid his eyes upon the womans face, the man in red robes felt as if someone had just punched him hard in the stomach, causing him to tighten the space between his proud eyebrows. In that instant, his expression froze like ice. "Yuer?" His breathing tensed. After a long pause, he slowly calmed the turmoil in his heart and smiled bitterly. She looks very much like her, too much alike! This little girl looks too much like Yuer in her youth. "Grand Lord." The person behind him joined his fist and bowed before asking with reverence, "Should we continue on?" The man in red nodded before adding, "Bring her along as well. She has fainted here all alone. It would be hard for her to survive if no one saves her." Hearing this, the group behind the man in red could not help but look at one another. Their Grand Lord has always been known as the grim-faced God of Death. Why on earth would he show mercy to a stranger? Typically, he would not have even bothered to look twice. Of course, the man in red knew what the group behind him was thinking but he did not give them any exnation. His eyes gazed upon the womans pale face as a hint of nostalgia shed in his eyes. Yuer, if our daughter was still by our side, she would probably be around this age... ... Gu Ruoyun could remember entering the portal from the West Spirit Maind to the East Peak Maind. However, she did not expect to encounter a portal storm while in transit. In the end, she had lost consciousness. What is this ce? Gu Ruoyun felt a jolt and opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with confusion as she felt the unsteady jolts. "Xiao Zixie, what happened? Where am I?" Just as she spoke, Xiao Zixies childish voice echoed from the depths of her soul, "You lost consciousness after encountering a storm in the portal. I was just about toe out and take you away but a group of people had suddenly appeared so I didnt show myself. Theyre the ones whove saved you. Just as Xiao Zixie had finished his exnation, the carriage immediately shook and stopped. "Youre awake?" The curtain of the carriage was pulled aside and a woman in white stepped out from the carriage. She nced curtly at Gu Ruoyun, "If youre awake, then its time for you to leave." Gu Ruoyun could feel the iciness from the womans demeanor but did notment on it. She gently nodded, "Theres no need to worry, I dont n on staying here." Chapter 762: The Man In Red (3) Chapter 762: The Man In Red (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Very well," The woman in white swept her cold gaze towards Gu Ruoyun once again and icily remarked, "It was our Grand Lord who had saved you. If he happens to ask, you will tell him that you left on your own ord. Understood?" Her bossy tone made Gu Ruoyun furrow her brows. She quickly rxed them and said, "Ill say this once more, even if you refuse to let me leave, I wont possibly stay." Just as the woman in white was about to retort, an inquiring voice was heard outside the carriage, "Bai Yin, is that youngdy awake? If shes awake, take her to meet the Grand Lord." Bai Yin rxed her features before shooting Gu Ruoyun a look and warned, "Remember your words. Now, follow me to go see the Grand Lord. You should know the difference between what you should and shouldnt say." She then turned around and stepped out of the carriage. A group of people was seated around a campfire outside the carriage. The most eye-catching amongst them all was the man in red. He was strikingly handsome and looked amiable and approachable. However, his eyes held a haughty and unruly air in them. He seemed like the kind of person who would not even consider the gods at his level. If my guess is right, this man in red must be their aforementioned Grand Lord. "Youre awake?" The man in red looked at Gu Ruoyun as he cocked his sharp brows and waved her over, "Come, sit." Gu Ruoyun fell silent. She walked towards the man in red and sat down next to him. "Your name?" The man in red turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked as he handed her a roasted rabbits leg. Gu Ruoyun epted the roasted rabbits leg, thanked him and replied, "Gu Ruoyun." "Gu Ruoyun?" The man in red stroked his chin. Suddenly, he smiled. His smile was beautiful and looked like a light which had shone out in a dark night, illuminating the entire sky. "Thats a very good name indeed." "And yours?" Gu Ruoyun looked at the man in red and raised an eyebrow. She did not know why but this man somehow feels very familiar and dear to her even though this was the first time she has ever met him. It was a kind of feeling that made her yearn to be close to him. "My name? Hehe, its been so many years. Even Ive forgotten my own name. Everyone calls me the Grand Lord Hong Lian. If you dont mind, you may call me Hong Lian. How about it?" "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded and smiled in reply. Bai Yins face turned an ugly shade as she noticed the two chatting andughing away. When the man in red was not paying attention, she took advantage of the situation and sent Gu Ruoyun a few hard looks. Her eyes clearly disyed a sense of urgency. Gu Ruoyun acknowledged her looks and turned towards the mans perfect features. She paused before saying, "Grand Lord Hong Lian, thank you for saving my life. However, I have some matters to attend to so Ill take my leave now. Phew! When she saw that Gu Ruoyun had finally asked to leave, Bai Yin heaved a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that this woman would shamelessly insist on staying after meeting the Grand Lord! The Grand Lord was also giving her so much special treatment too. With her around, Im afraid that it might be even more difficult to enter the Grand Lords heart in the future. "Youre leaving?" The man in red was shaken and he knit his brows tightly, "This snowfield is extremely dangerous. Spiritual beasts breed like flies here. Besides, its night time. Where are you going? How about this, let me finish my business, and Ill send you off. Alright?" Chapter 763: The Man In Red (4) Chapter 763: The Man In Red (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Swish! Bai Yins expression changed drastically and her eyes showed greater urgency. She sent a few other looks in session towards Gu Ruoyun, hoping that she would catch her meaning to hurry up and leave. If she feels that she was not weed, Gu Ruoyun would naturally reject the offer to stay. She stood up and said, "Theres no need, I can leave on my own and I wont trouble you any further. Also, youve helped me so Ill owe you one. If you need anything in the future, Ill pay you back in kind." The scariest thing in the world was not a debt of gratitude but owing a debt of gratitude. Debts of gratitude were usually the most difficult to return. Even though Gu Ruoyun had a really good impression of this man in red, she was not willing to owe him a debt of gratitude. "No," The man in red frowned, "Allow me to finish my business and Ill send you on your way. Besides, in saving you, I never had any desire for you to return your debt to me. I helped you because you look a lot like an old friend of mine." "An old friend?" Gu Ruoyun was mildly stunned as she stared in confusion at the man in red. "Thats correct." Upon mentioning his old friend, the man in reds expression softened. His initially haughty and unruly eyes filled with gentleness. One need not overanalyze to know that this old friend was his lover. "She was my wife and the love of my life. All these years, Ive risked life and limb to find her as quickly as I could! In order toplete my goal, Ive journeyed for almost twenty years. During these twenty years, Ive never even returned to see my son and daughter. My poor daughter was left alone by her parents from the moment she had been born. I didnt even get to name her. Now, looking at you, I feel as if Im looking at my own daughter. If she were by my side, she would be about your age." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun could not help but be reminded of Gu Tian and his wife. Her lips curled into an agonized grimace. "By the way, little girl, I havent asked you what you were doing out here all alone? Where are your parents?" The man in red snapped out of his reminiscence and asked with a warm smile on his handsome face. "My parents?"Gu Ruoyun spoke calmly, "Theyve passed on." To her, her father in her past life, Xia Ming, was indeed no different from a dead man. As for Gu Tian and his wife, their whereabouts were still unknown and no one knows if they were dead or alive. So what if she believes that they were still alive? After so many years, there has not been a single piece of news. Hence, she had been unable to confirm anything. The man in reds eyes moved and he ced hisrge hand on Gu Ruoyuns shoulder. "My apologies, I should not have brought this up." "Its fine," Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Youve never gone back to see your son and daughter in thest twenty years? Not even once?" Hearing this, the man in redughed bitterly and shook his head. His face looked utterly helpless as he spoke, "Ive lived for the sake of vengeance over the past twenty years but my enemies are too powerful, how could I bear to drag my children down with me? Once Ive had my vengeance and found my wife, Ill go back and look for them! Every day that I dont kill my powerful enemies is another day that I cannot return to my family!" These were his absolute convictions for those many years. Who could have ever imagined the cruel life he has had to suffer for the past twenty years? However, he has been rather fortunate to finally reach this stage after having been hunted like an ant. All this time, these convictions were the only thing which had continued to motivate him! "Little girl, its a rare opportunity for me today to have met a little girl near my daughters age so I cant help but want to say a few more words." The man in red smiled and lowered his eyelids to gaze upon the young womans delicate features. A hint of absent-mindedness shed in his eyes, "If you dont mind, would you like to be my goddaughter?" Chapter 764: The Man In Red (5) Chapter 764: The Man In Red (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Grand Lord!" Bai Yins face immediately changed just as the man in red spoke. She threw Gu Ruoyun a particrly ugly look then turned back to the man in red. "This womans origins are unknown to us. Who knows which organization she hade from? Please, Grand Lord, I implore you to think carefully so that we wont invite a wolf into our den!" "Ive made my decision." The man in red waved his hand and said, "As long as the little girl is willing, she will be my goddaughter from now on and the Lady of the Red Lotus Territory! None shall be allowed to treat her with discourtesy!" At this moment, Bai Yin looked as if she had just swallowed a fly. Her expression was a terrible sight to behold. She clenched her fist tightly and shot Gu Ruoyun a warning look. Gu Ruoyun did not respond, no one could tell whaty behind her clear and cold gaze. After a long pause, she lifted her head and turned towards the mans handsome visage before slowly replying, "I ept." "Hahaha!" The man in red burst intoughter. Hisughter was so abrupt that it destroyed the silence of the night. "Wonderful, this is simply wonderful! Little girl, from now on, you are my daughter. If anyone dares toy their hand on you, just mention my name. As long as Im around, you can go anywhere you please!" Yuer, this little girl really looks a lot like you. Please forgive me for making her a goddaughter on my own ord but every time I look at her, I cant help but think of our own daughter... Perhaps because our daughter is on apletely different maind from us that the Heavens took pity on my yearning for her so they had ced this little girl before me. Bai Yin clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes, which had been initially cautious, now reflected her anger. She looked as if Gu Ruoyun had just snatched her personal possession from her... All these years, his subordinates had taken note of the Great Lords deep feelings for the Madam. She herself knew that she would never be able toe between the Great Lord and the Madam nor did she harbor any hopes of bing his wife. To her, as long as she could remain by his side, that would be enough. However, even though she had apanied the Great Lord for almost twenty years, she has never ever received a smile from him. How could this woman, whom hes only just met, able to make the Grim-Faced God of Death, the Great Lord Hong Lian,ugh so happily? What does she have that I dont? Was it simply because she looks a lot like the Madam? Even if she looks like her, they are not the same person! Jealousy gnawed at Bai Yins heart like a worm. She took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the spitting rage in her heart. From the start of it all, Gu Ruoyun had never given Bai Yin a second nce. She had previously agreed to leave not because she was afraid of Bai Yin, she simply had not wished to trouble others. Now, she has chosen to stay not for any other reason but the close and dear feelings that she had received from the man. To Gu Ruoyun, who had never received a fathers love since birth, this was a deadly feeling! "Great Lord..." Bai Yin bit her lip, "The road ahead is too dangerous. If we bring her along, she might drag us down, so..." The man in red stared at Bai Yin emotionlessly. His look was like a sharp sword pulling everything that Bai Yin was about to say into an abrupt stop in her throat. Her face instantly turned pale. She had forgotten that when the Great Lord has made a decision, he does not like anyone to butt their way in! "Bai Yin, youve overstepped yourself." The man spoke calmly as a cold light shed in his haughty and unruly eyes, "On ount of the fact that youve followed me for over twenty years, Ill give you one chance. There will not be another! If you disobey my orders one more time, you will return to the Territory and ept your punishment!" Chapter 765: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (1) Chapter 765: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thud! Bai Yin immediately knelt on the ground fearfully. Her pale white face was filled with restraint as she lowered her gaze to better mask the raging me in her eyes. "Please forgive me, Grand Lord." What does receiving the Grand Lords punishment really mean? Bai Yin knows it well. Aside from the agonizing pain of the flesh, she would also be stripped of all her responsibilities and would no longer be allowed to stay by the Grand Lords side! This also means that once she has been sent back to the territory, she would never be allowed to follow this man around again. To Bai Yin, who was in love with the man in red, this was a fate more agonizing than death. The man in red swept a stern gaze across the faces surrounding him. His proud voice pierced through the night air and drummed into every ear, "Take note, all of you. From now on, Gu Ruoyun is my adopted daughter so her position in the Red Lotus Territory is second only to mine. If anyone dares to treat her with disrespect, they will be disrespecting me as well. Im sure all of you understand the consequences?" Rustle! Instantly, the men and women around the campfire rose to their feet and knelt down. Their voices rang with reverence. "Your subordinates greet you, my Lady!" The man in red nodded in satisfaction before speaking coldly, "You may all rise. Bai Yin, remember. Next time you treat her with disrespect, you will ept the punishment on your own." "Yes, Grand Lord." After this, everyone got back to their feet and sat around the campfire again. Bai Yin felt absolutely insulted but she kept her face calm. Instead, she stood aside respectfully. The night was silent. As a night breeze blew, one could not help but feel a chill in this northern snowfield. "Somethings on the move!" Suddenly, the man in reds expression changed and a cold light shed in his proud and unruly eyes. "Awoo!" Just then, something howled from not too far away. The sound pierced through the night sky and caused everyones hair to stand on end. "Its the Snow Spirit Wolves of the snowfields!" Bai Yins expression changed. The Snow Spirit Wolves were not be the most ferocious spiritual beasts in the snowfields but they usually run in packs to terrorize humans. Also, the weakest amongst them would usually be at the rank of a Martial Emperor. There could be numerous Martial Honors in a pack! The man in red sighed and put down the roasted rabbits leg in his hand. His lips then curled into a magnificent and unmatched smile. "I didnt think that we would end up without a moments peace on our first night here in the snowfields. Since thats the case, lets fight! Snow Spirit Wolves are not intelligent spiritual beasts so its no use reasoning with them, not even threats would deter them." He was not worried about himself. After all, this pack of Snow Spirit Wolves do not have the right to im his attention. However, he was worried about Gu Ruoyun. He did not know why but he could not detect the spiritual fluctuations from this little girls body! She did not seem to be any different from the average person. However, the man in red knew that this little girl was not an average person with zero cultivation skills. Otherwise, she would not have had the courage to venture into the treacherous snowfield. As such, when faced with so many Snow Spirit Wolves, she would still be in great danger. The man in red furrowed his brows at the thought before slowly rxing and smiling, "Little girl, stay with me. Dont leave my side, not even for half a step. Understood?" Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I understand." "Good," The man in red then noticed a Snow Spirit Wolf charging towards him. Suddenly, a hurricane arose and the space between his brows grew domineering and unyielding. His voice was sharp and aggressive as it boomed through the night sky, "Youre merely a pack of b*stards yet you dare to oppose me! Since thats the case, were going to have a change on the menu tonight!" Chapter 766: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (2) Chapter 766: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Snow Spirit Wolves did not seem to hear the man in reds words as they howled and charged forward. As they began their attack, the snowfield instantly filled with ayer of thick, white fog which lowered the temperature by a few degrees. Bai Yin clutched the sword in her hand and stared nervously at the oing Snow Spirit Wolves. The space between her brows was on full alert. "Kill!" The man in red raised and lowered his hand slowly under the clear and cold moonlit sky. After hearing his order, everyone there drew their weapons and charged towards the Snow Spirit Wolves,pletely disregarding theirrge numbers. Such was the way of the people of Red Lotus Territory! In this territory, they would only listen to the man in reds every order! Even if the Grand Lord had asked them to die, they would end their life without hesitation. Amidst the snowfield, the sh of red robes was particrly striking to the eye. It illuminated the ck night like a red, scorching sun. The man in red did not make any move. Instead, he silently watched the battle on the snowfield as the deep space between his brows filled with absolute confidence and haughtiness. He did not seem the least bit worried about his subordinates losing to these b*stards on the snowfield. "Are you not going to help?" As she stared at the people who were fighting with great difficulty, Gu Ruoyun turned towards the man in red and asked. "If I have to do everything, whats the point in having them?" The man in red raised his brows and his voice was full of confidence, "Do you know how to make your forces to terrifying, so much so that others dread you?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow but did not say anything else. She seemed as if she was waiting for the man in reds next words. "Its insanity!" The man in red sniggered and turned to Gu Ruoyun, "Theres no use in me going insane on my own. If I want others to dread me, I needed a group of madmen! Thus, my subordinates are all madmen who do not wish to live! On this maind, the fights are cruel. Only the winners are kings and the losers are enemies! As long as we win, it doesnt matter what tactics we use, we would still be king! And only with persistence can one survive on this merciless maind. This is the conclusion of my experiences over the years. If it wasnt for the fact that I dared to persist against others, I would not have reached this stage." This was what he had taught his subordinates as well! They would only experience growth if he let go and let them fight! They would no longer feel scared about getting hurt! If they had never experienced pain, how could they then grow stronger? No ones journey can be smooth sailing all the time and everyone would have to experience the hurt from childhood to adulthood before they could end up standing at the peak of humanity! Gu Ruoyun was quiet for a moment. The man in red is not like me after all. Xiao Heis has infinite space to allow my subordinates to grow and I also have countless pills to nurture them. Even so, the members of the Devil Sect have emerged from many battles. Otherwise, the Devil Sect would not have experienced such a rapid growth. A powerful cultivator who has never experienced danger cannot be considered as a truly powerful cultivator. The battle on the field grew more intense. Countless Snow Spirit Wolves howled and fell into a pool of blood as they died. Even so, the defenders were not much better off either. Some have even lost their strength to fight back. The initially clean-looking white snow was now covered with blood. Bai Yins face grew increasingly pale. Under the piercing winter winds, her every exhale brought a hazy white fog. She clutched the blood-drenched longsword in her hand and charged towards the pack of Snow Spirit Wolves once again. Chapter 767: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (3) Chapter 767: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Awoo!" Just then, an angry howl rang out from a snowfield next to them. When they heard the extreme anger in the howl, some of the defenders of a lower rank immediately felt a little unsteady and nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. "A high-level Martial Honor Snow Spirit Wold?" The man in red raised an eyebrow, "It seems that this time, Ill have to deal with this spiritual beast personally. Bai Yin, I want you and the other to protect Yuner." Whoosh! As soon as he had finished speaking, the sh of red robes ran towards the nearby snowy ground like a bolt of me. Soon, he had appeared in front of the Snow Spirit Wolf. The mans red robes were like fire as he floated in the air. His pronounced brows were gently raised upwards, making him look a cold god of the inferno. He chided cooly, "Long-mouthed b*stard! You dare to oppose me, the Grand Lord Hong Lian. Youre looking for death!" Bang! All everyone could see was the man in reds heavily callused hand mming against the Snow Spirit Wolfs head. Without any warning, the Snow Spirit Wolfs head split open and it howled as it fell to the ground. The man ced his hand behind him then stood with his hands sped behind his back amidst the wild winds. His long, inky ck hair danced in the wind and he stood with his back towards the crowd. Under the night sky, the man in reds robes was an extremely striking sight. He shot a pitiless look at the Snow Spirit Wolfs body on the ground. He then slowly turned around and headed back towards Gu Ruoyun. Suddenly, a howl sounded and a powerful force emanated from the trees next to Gu Ruoyun. It then charged towards the woman fiercely. "Theres still one more Snow Spirit Wolf? This isnt good!" The man in reds usually steady expression suddenly changed. He hurriedly cried out and rushed forward, "Long-mouthed b*stard! Stop right there! Little girl, hurry and get out of the way!" But it was clearly toote. The Snow Spirit Wolf hade out so suddenly and was only a few steps away from Gu Ruoyun... Boom! A burst of anger erupted from the man in reds body as if he was attempting to ignite the entire snowfield. His entire being was like a ming ball of fire as he charged towards the Snow Spirit Wolf. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun finally made her move and allowed her Martial Honor coercion to erupt from her body. A longsword also appeared from thin air and floated in front of her. The sword was glowing with a sharp white light that shot up into the sky. A dragons roar then rang out from the de. It turned into a sharp de of bright, white light and sliced towards the Snow Spirit Wolfs face. Stter! Fresh blood spewed from the Snow Spirit Wolfs head in a torrent and dyed the sky red. The originally fearsome Snow Spirit Wolf trembled before falling in front of Gu Ruoyun into a pool of its own blood. It probably was not aware of how it had died. How had this woman, who looked frail and weak, managed to kill it? The man in red was stunned and his body was suspended in midair. He stared in surprise at the womans clear and cold features. "A mid-level Martial Honor?" Thats right, when the woman had made her move, I had clearly sensed her power. A twenty-year-old mid-level Martial Honor? This little girl ispletely abnormal! However, when he saw that Gu Ruoyun was safe and unscathed after killing a Snow Spirit Wolf, the man in red felt the rage in his heart calm down. Heughed bitterly, "Sigh, it seems that Ive been worrying about nothing. You, little girl, are full of deep secrets. I actually didnt manage to see through your powers! However, Im now your godfather after all yet you would still keep your powers from me." Chapter 768: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (4) Chapter 768: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun detected the resentment in the mans voice but she merely shrugged her shoulders, "Its not that Im keeping it from you on purpose, you never asked me." Hearing this, the man in red instantly fell silent. Was that not the case? I had not been able to see through her capabilities and I never asked her about it either. Its not like she had kept it from me on purpose. The man in red smiled at the thought then replied indulgently, "You really are a little fox. Fine, fine. It was indeed my fault for not asking you and you had not kept it from me on purpose. Its gettingte now. You go and get some rest, I still have some matters to attend to." Then, the man in red turned around to an obviously scared silly Bai Yin. His initial indulgence and gentleness towards Gu Ruoyun instantly reverted to his cool and proud visage. His handsome face was carved in icy lines. He stared down emotionlessly at the woman in white before him. "Bai Yin, do you know your crime?" Thud! Bai Yin hurriedly knelt to the ground with cold sweat dripping from her brow, "Grand Lord, this subordinate had been inadequate in protecting her. Please, Grand Lord, hold me ountable." As she spoke, she bit her lip fiercely. This woman certainly has a long life! At that moment when the Snow Spirit Wolf had appeared before Gu Ruoyun, Bai Yins heart had not been filled with fear but with joy! If Gu Ruoyun was to die, then she will be the only one to remain by the Grand Lords side! She would never let any other woman aside from the Madam to hold the Grand Lords attention! So, she had not saved Gu Ruoyun on purpose. "Inadequate in protecting her?" The man in red sneered, "You think that by admitting your inadequacy, I would absolve you for neglecting your duties? I had asked you to protect her and that means that even if you had been faced with fearsome spiritual beasts, you would give your life to protect her. Instead, youve tried to wriggle away from your responsibility by admitting your inadequacy when in fact youve neglected your duties." Bai Yins expression turned extremely pale and cold sweat rolled down from her brow. "Grand Lord, this subordinate has made a mistake. Please, Grand Lord, spare me this once on ount of the fact that Ive fought by your side for twenty years." She kowtowed fiercely and her forehead was soon red and bruised. However, she did not seem to notice the pain and continued to kowtow. "After this job is done, you can go back to the Territory and ept your punishment. Theres also no need for you to follow me around anymore." The man in red lowered his gaze and stared at the woman who was kneeling on the ground. His voice was cold and merciless. "Ill say this again, Im only giving you one more chance. If you cross me a second time, you will immediately return to the Territory and ept your punishment!" Bai Yins expression was now ten thousand shades uglier. Her heart now pushed all her past wrongs towards Gu Ruoyun. If she had not agreed to stay, the Grand Lord would not be treating me this way now! This was all because of this vicious woman! "Grand Lord, youve only met her once. You dont even know who she is or if shes an undercover agent from that particr organization. Why do you trust her so much?" Bai Yin pointed at Gu Ruoyun and cried out angrily, "Ive followed you for the past twenty years and Ive always been loyal to you. Now, because of this woman, you would want to punish me like this? I dont understand why!" Smack! A red light shed and hit her squarely on the chest. Bai Yins body instantly flew out of the way beforending harshly on the ground. She raised her pretty eyes in astonishment. In that instant, the mans knife-like re shot into her eyes and cut through her heart at the same time. The pain was agonizing. She has never left his side not even for a day for the past twenty years. At the end of everything else, this man, whom she would never be able to forget for the rest of her life, was treating her in this manner for the sake of a woman he had only just met. Chapter 769: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (5) Chapter 769: The Rage Of The Snow Spirit Wolves (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bai Yin took a deep breath before she crawled towards the man. At that moment, no one noticed the anger and unwillingness in her eyes as well as an indistinct murderous intent. "Your wish is mymand! Once Im finished with this job, I will return to the Territory and ept my punishment." The man in red said nothing. Simrly, he showed no sign of mercy. If Gu Ruoyuns powers had not been so formidable, she would have ended up dead instead of the Snow Spirit Wolf. Thus, he would never forgive Bai Yin! "Its gettingte now, lets all get some rest. One more thing, Yun Qing, Xue Kuang, I want you two to take care of the bodies. These will be our next meal." "Yes, Grand Lord." The two men addressed as Yun Qing and Xue Kuang stepped out and replied respectfully. "Alright. Everyone else, go get some rest. At the same time, put Yuners tent next to mine." The man in red took ast look at everyone else before entering his tent. When everyone was going about their duties, Bai Yin took a deep breath and walked towards Gu Ruoyun. She lowered her eyelids and asked, "I had allowed you to leave so why wont you leave?" Gu Ruoyun looked at Bai Yin and calmly replied, "I previously had agreed to leave not because you asked me to, but because I wanted to leave! No one in this entire world can order me to do anything." "I dont care what you say, you had promised me to leave but youre still here! Youve broken your promise." Bai Yin spoke with some measure of emotion and her pretty eyes red angrily at Gu Ruoyun, "Besides, do you think that the Grand Lord is taking you in because he likes you? Its because you look too much like the Madam and he has asked you to stay because he yearns for the Madam too much. Otherwise, why would he take you in as his goddaughter? So, dont you start dreaming about flying above the branches and turning into a phoenix. In the Grand Lords heart, you are only a shadow of the Madam. If you have any sense of tact, leave as soon as you can. Youll only hurt yourself in the end." Bai Yin had purposely lowered her voice so no one else around could hear her words aside from Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun did not speak. Regardless of whatever reason I previously had for leaving, Ive already agreed to stay. This time, I may have gone back on my word but if I was to get another chance, I would still have made the same choice. Its all because this man stirs a very close and familiar feeling in me, he makes my heart feel very warm. "Are you done?" After a long pause, she lifted her head and stared at Bai Yin who was about to continue jabbering incessantly, "If youre done, Im going to go and get some rest." "Gu Ruoyun!" Bai Yins eyes darkened and she spat icily, "Why would you degrade yourself and be the shadow of another? Are there no men on this earth anymore? Why must you cling to the Grand Lord? The Grand Lord is head-over-heels in love with the Madam, he will never hold you!" Ive been by his side for twenty whole years and Ive never been able to enter that mans heart. This woman, however, has only just appeared and she wants to take the Madams ce in the Grand Lords heart? Dream on! Even with the fact that she looks like the Madam, this was impossible! Gu Ruoyun slowly turned around. Her clear and cold eyes fell upon Bai Yin as she calmly raised the corners of her lips and said, "Since Ive epted him as my godfather, in my heart, he is like a father to me. Are you fighting for the justice of the Madam youve been talking about, or... For yourself?" Chapter 770: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (1) Chapter 770: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bai Yin froze. She looked absolutely full of rage and hatred, almost as if Gu Ruoyun had seen right through her. For twenty years, she had always remained quietly by the Grand Lords side and has carefully concealed her feelings and conflicts from him because she understood that the Grand Lord loves the Madam deeply. If he ever found out about her feelings for him, he would have chased her out of the Red Lotus Territory. As such, she had buried her feelings into the deepest recesses of her heart and used the Madams name to fight for justice and get rid of women who harbored any intentions towards the Grand Lord! True enough, not only did the Grand Lord did not only not punish her, but he praised her as well. Now, this woman has actually pierced through my true intentions! Thats right! I had got rid of those women not for the Madams sake but for my own! The Madam has been missing for so many years. No one knows if shes even alive and perhaps shes not even on this earth anymore. If this was the case, he will forget about that woman sooner orter. By then, my efforts in staying by his side for such a long time and silently giving so much to him for so many years, well, any man would be moved by my actions. Besides, the Grand Lord was not a person with a heart of steel. He was simply too devoted to the Madam. If the Madam was no longer alive, how could a man who only puts up a cold, hard-hearted front but is soft-hearted deep down bear to leave a woman feeling dejected over him? When that timees, I can tell the Grand Lord of my love for him as well as offer mypany and devotion to him. Gu Ruoyun nced at Bai Yin who was now immersed in her own imagination and said nothing more. She turned around and headed towards her tent, slowly disappearing under the clear and cold moonlit sky... In the wide tent, a young boy dressed in purple robes was sitting on the side of the bed. He swung his legs back and forth and smiled as he watched Gu Ruoyun undress. "What are you doing out here?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "I want to rest so you better go back into the Ancient Divine Pagoda." Xiao Zixie blinked as an evil and impish smile shed on his adorable face. "I want to sleep with you." Gu Ruoyuns expression immediately turned ck. She rejected him without any courtesy, "No!" Xiao Zixie jumped from the bed and threw his soft, cotton-candy-like body into Gu Ruoyuns arms. He lifted hisrge eyes which were glistening with tears and stared pitifully up at Gu Ruoyun. "I dont want to stay in the Ancient Divine Pagoda, I want to sleep with you." "Zixie!" Gu Ruoyun gritted her teeth and called out the little boys name. "Im not Zixie now, Im Xiao Zixie." The little man cocked his head to one side and stared evilly at Gu Ruoyun. He then added, "Im at childhood stage so Im still a child!" Gu Ruoyuns expression grew increasingly ugly. She did not care if this phoenix was now at the adult stage or childhood stage. After all, Zixie in the past had left a deep impression on her. Even with this smooth and immature little face, she could not help but remember that handsome and demonic man. "No." Gu Ruoyun yanked the little boy up in the air with one hand and spoke threateningly, "Im giving you a choice; do you want to return to the Ancient Divine Pagoda on your own or do you want me to throw you back in?" Xiao Zixie pouted and replied pitifully, "Ill go, Ill go. Jeez, why are you so fierce?" He then struggled for a bit and broke free from Gu Ruoyuns hand. He nced pitifully at Gu Ruoyun again before turned into a wave of purple light and disappearing before her very eyes. Chapter 771: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (2) Chapter 771: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun heaved a sigh of relief. Ever since Zixie had been reborn, he had changed in every aspect imaginable. However, his fondness for teasing her was something which has never changed. "Little girl, are you asleep?" Suddenly, the mans warm voice sounded from outside the tent. Gu Ruoyun shook, "No." "Mm. Iming in." The man in red stepped in from outside the tent. He frowned as he observed Gu Ruoyuns living quarters seriously. A glint shed in his proud eyes, "I heard voices in here so I came by to have a look. Whats going on? Is someone causing trouble for you?" Gu Ruoyun paused and shook her head, "No, perhaps you had been hearing things." "Really?" The man in red looked suspicious. Suddenly, he smiled gently, "Perhaps I had been mistaken. However, if anyone dares to bully you,e find me immediately no matter who it is. Do you understand?" Clearly, the man in red could not stop worrying about Gu Ruoyun. A sense of warmth enveloped Gu Ruoyuns heart. She understood that her godfather was afraid that Bai Yin would trouble her out of her dissatisfaction for being punished. He had specificallye to reassure her. Still, she has never cared for people like Bai Yin so why would she rat her out to her godfather? Gu Ruoyun replied, "Godfather, dont you worry, Ill let you know if anyone bullies me." "Alright," The man in red heaved a sigh of relief. His pronounced eyes and brows were filled with joy, "Then, I can rx. Have a good rest. We still have to push forward on our journey tomorrow. Theres one more thing; remember that you are the Lady of the Red Lotus Territory. You are a goddaughter to me, the Grand Lord Hong Lian! If anyone bullies you and you find yourself in a situation where you can fight for yourself, you take care of it on your own! However, if you are unable to take the fight,e and look for me! As my daughter, you need not act with fear. You have my full support behind you so you can rest assured and boldly do as you wish. Understood?" Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I understand." "Its good that you do." The man in red smiled and said, "Im going to get some rest, remember to sleep early as well." He then turned and left without waiting for Gu Ruoyuns reply. Gu Ruoyuns pupils narrowed as she watched him leave. She spoke through her soul and asked, "Xiao Zixie, tell me, is this man more powerful than Supreme Jin?" "Hes indeed more powerful." From within her soul, Xiao Zixies childish voice rang out after a long pause. Even though Zixie had just been reborn, his memories from his past life had remained intact. Naturally, he would still have an impression of Supreme Jin! Of course, that impression was sensed through his ce in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Even so, Xiao Zixie could still sense that this mans power was much stronger than Supreme Jins. "How about whenpared to you?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and asked. Xiao Zixie had nothing to say. Just as Gu Ruoyun had assumed that he was not going to answer the question, his child-like voice spoke up once again. "Ive just been born, Im still at the childhood stage! Ive only been in this world for less than a year!" This means that he could not possibly defeat the man in red. "However," Xiao Zixie paused and continued, "In another three to five years, he would never be able to catch up to me no matter how hard he tries. You cantpare a newborn baby to a man who has lived for over ten years but that friend of yours, Supreme Jin, is certainly no match for me." Chapter 772: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (3) Chapter 772: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was the reality of the situation. Even though Zixie was strong and powerful with unlimited potential, he had only just hatched from his egg and still needed time for his powers to grow fully. He could not possibly be invincible from the moment he hatched. "Fine. I wont overanalyze it, Ill get some rest first." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely as shey down and said, "This is my first day on the East Peak Maind. I dont know whatsing for me next so I better take care of my mental capabilities. Ill need to be ready for whatever lies ahead." Actually, for someone at Gu Ruoyuns rank, one can actually keep going without sleep. However, a good sleep can increase ones mental capacity. As such, to most cultivators, as long as they dont need to increase their power in a short time, they would use sleep to raise their alertness. The next day. The morning sun shone over the entire snowfield. Gu Ruoyun has just emerged from her tent when she found the man in red standing under the sunlight. The man noticed Gu Ruoyun and turned to smile gently at her, "Yuner, youre awake? We will be continuing our journey now." Gu Ruoyun nodded and asked, "By the way, I havent asked you this but what are we doing in this snowfield?" "We are here for the Mysterious Cloud Fruit." The man in red calmly responded. The Mysterious Cloud Fruit? Gu Ruoyun felt shaken. The Mysterious Cloud Fruit is considered to be one of the best medicinal herbs on the East Peak Maind! It was said that one could only find one stump in over ten thousand years! In addition, it only exists in the deeper recesses of the snowfield. Many have narrowly escaped death and still have not been able to retrieve it. The Mysterious Cloud Fruit can give a high-level Martial Supreme one-tenth of a chance to break through to the rank of a Martial Saint. Even though it was only one-tenth of a chance, it has attracted countless cultivators to fight over it. After all, on this maind, Martial Saints were as rare as the feathers of a phoenix and horn of a unicorn! In order to break through to the rank of a Martial Saint, even one-tenth of a chance was enough for them to give up their lives for a fight! No wonder! No wonder this man in red had journeyed to this snowfield. It had all been for the sake of finding the Mysterious Cloud Fruit. However, the Mysterious Cloud Fruit is extremely rare. There was still about one-tenth of hope in finding it but many have lost their lives in this snowfield without even getting an inkling of where the Mysterious Cloud Fruit could be found. Bai Yin scoffed coldly as her cold re swept across Gu Ruoyuns thoughtful expression. She simply could not understand it. The journey to find the Mysterious Cloud Fruit was such a crucial matter, why had the Grand Lord revealed it to this woman so casually? Also, he has decided to bring her along! "Little girl, this snowfield is extremely dangerous. The Snow Spirit Wolves we encounteredst night were at the lowest rung of the food chain. There will be far more powerful spiritual beasts on the road ahead. By then, you must stay by my side. You arent allowed to take even half a step away from me, this is the only way for me to protect you." This time, I wont be leaving her with anyone one else! The events fromst night were already carved deeply into his minds eye. If he had left her with another ipetent bodyguard, he would not be able to bear the consequences. He would only feel more assured when he was protecting her personally! "Grand Lord." Bai Yin gritted her teeth and approached the Grand Lord. She joined her fists and bowed, "Please, Grand Lord, give me a chance to redeem myself. I will definitely protect her Ladyship well on the road ahead." She certainly was not lying. In matters of vital importance, harming Gu Ruoyun was not at the top of the list. Instead, she needed the chance to pursue the Grand Lord once again. If I lose the right to pursue him, what chance do I stand in entering his heart? Chapter 773: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (4) Chapter 773: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Theres no need," The man in red nced over at Bai Yin as he replied coldly, "Once this job is done, you will return to the Territory and ept your punishment! I wont give you a second chance!" Bai Yins body trembled and her face drained of color. She knew that this time, she had run out of chances. "Lets go." The man in red no longer bothered to look at Bai Yin as he waved his hand and gave the order. "Yes, Grand Lord." Everyone joined the fists and replied in unison. While they all felt sympathy for Bai Yin, she had brought it upon herself. No one else could take the me. How could she be unaware of the Grand Lords temperament after following the Grand Lord for so many years? The Grand Lord has always been the kind of person who would stand by his decisions, no one can change his mind. The Grand Lord had already let her off the first time she opposed him! Instead, she then vented her anger upon her Ladyship and paid no heed to the Grand Lords orders, neglecting in her duties to protect the Lady! As the person in charge of the Red Lotus Territory, the Grand Lord would not spare her so easily. If it was not for the fact that this job was slightly more dangerous, he probably would have already sent her back to the Territory. Bai Yin clutched her longsword tightly as she stared hatefully at the person following the man in red. No one saw the way she had red at Gu Ruoyun her eyes were as sharp as the de of a sword. If looks could kill, Bai Yin would have already dismembered Gu Ruoyun into ten thousand pieces. During the next part of the journey, they encountered numerous ferocious spiritual beasts. In general, most of the spiritual beasts were at the stage of a high-level Martial Honor. However, because the man in red was a Martial Supreme, regardless of how many spiritual beasts tried to attack them, it was difficult for them to escape the fate of having their lives cut short. As such, during the journey, Gu Ruoyun had not needed to do anything. All she had to do was to rx and stay by that mans side. "If Im not mistaken, the Mysterious Cloud Fruit should be inside." The group had stopped outside a snow-covered forest. The man in red gazed fixedly at the dense forest in front of them and spoke slowly, "This is the deepest end of the snowfield and is also the most dangerous ce. You must all be more cautious. This will not be like the outside of the forest where the highest rank we had encountered were high-level Martial Honors." In the snow-covered forest, one could barely sense a fairly discernable power. This power was so strong that it sent tremors through the hearts of many. When he sensed this powerful force, the man in reds heart slowly sank. "Well continue on!" The man in red slowly rxed his sharp, furrowed brows as he ordered in a deep voice. Be it man or dragon who is residing at the deep end of this snowfield, I wont let them stop me from finding the Mysterious Cloud Fruit! ... Gu Ruoyun had initially thought that in such a well-known harsh area like this snowfield that there would not be a lot of people around but she realized that she had been mistaken. Once they stepped into the deep end of the snowfield, she found out that many others have also arrived in the area. Some of them were even at the rank of a Martial Supreme! "Whats going on?" The man in red was astounded as well. He frowned gently. This shouldnt be happening, these people are forces that are near invincible and now, theyve all gathered in this snowy forest? This situation was extremely suspicious! "Godfather," Gu Ruoyun smiled mildly and turned towards the man in red, "Has news of your search for the Mysterious Cloud Fruit been leaked out?" The man in red shook his head, "The Mysterious Cloud Fruit grows inside the forests of the snow field. This was something which many are aware of. Normally, there will be others who would risk their lives for the sake of the Mysterious Cloud Fruit. I am simply testing my luck so I dont think that theyre here for the Mysterious Cloud Fruit. If my guess is right, they have another motive! Ive been in the snowfields all this time so Im not too sure of the happenings in the world outside." Chapter 774: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (5) Chapter 774: The Mysterious Cloud Fruit (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun fell silent. When she had stepped into the snowfield, she had sensed a faintly discernible aura. Could it that these people have all came to the snowfields for this very object? "Can you sense that?" The mans eyes froze and his handsome face had a never-before-seen sense of seriousness. He raised his head to look at the sky at the deep end of the forest. A light shed in his eyes. "It seems to being from over there! If Im correct, the thing which had attracted them here is over there. Furthermore, that object seems like its a... Spiritual beast egg?" Gu Ruoyun was slightly surprised. She stared in astonishment at the man in reds handsome visage. Actually, from the beginning, she had already sensed the spiritual beast egg. However, she was only been able to sense it because of her contract with Zixie but this man was able to discern a spiritual beast and spiritual beast egg through a humans senses? It seems that Xiao Zixie was right. This man was the second most powerful person she had encountered since the beginning! The most powerful person she had encountered was that man in white who calls himself the Holy One! A cold light filled with murderous intent shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes at the thought of that man. He was the one to me for causing Zixie to transform into a phoenix egg. One day, I will make him pay this debt in full! "Hong Lian, what are you doing here?" Suddenly, a less than friendly voice called out. Gu Ruoyun turned around and found a small and thin old man leading a group of people towards the ground. The old mans face was as wrinkled as an old trees bark. His tiny eyes were narrowed into small slits. They darted back and forth ceaselessly but no one could tell what he was plotting. The man in red raised an eyebrow and replied mockingly, "Why would I need anyones permission toe here?" "Hehe," The thin little manughed. Suddenly, he noticed Gu Ruoyun who was standing next to the man and a light shed in his eyes. He then asked with a smile, "Everyone in the world always talk of your deep devotion to your Madam, youve been searching for her whereabouts for twenty years without stop. Yet, I never thought that the deeply devoted Grand Lord Hong Lian would do something like this. I wonder, is this youngdy your officially wedded wife or your little concubine?" Boom! No one expected the man in red who had been standing still to suddenly make his move! A loud noise exploded in front of the old man. If he had not managed to quickly evade it, he would have lost his life in that one blow. Even if he did survive the blow, he would have at least lost half a life! Even so, he had been affected by the attack and was rendered battered and exhausted. "Madman! You are just like the world says a madman!" The old man gritted his teeth hatefully. If his powers had not been one level short of the man in reds, he would definitely have not allowed him to get away with this! I had only said a few words but this madman had attacked me without any warning! F*ck, does he have the audacity to be even more insane? " So what if Im insane? If I can make you all fear me, then theres nothing wrong with being a little mad." The man in red smiled icily and swept his gaze across the battered old man. He then continued sharply, "Yu Xinglong, if I hear you insulting my daughter again, you wont be so lucky the next time!" The man, whose name was Yu Xinglong, now had a very ugly look on his face. However, he mostly felt a lingering fear. How was I supposed to know that this person would attack me without any warning, I wasnt even ready! In the past, even if Grand Lord Hong Lian had wanted to pick a fight with me, he would have at least warned me about it. Otherwise, I would not have ended up cutting such a sorry figure! Chapter 775: Supreme Jin (1) Chapter 775: Supreme Jin (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The altercation had attracted the attention of quite a number of people. When they heard how the Grand Lord Hong Lian had addressed Gu Ruoyun, they could not help but stare at her. Their hearts were curious as to where this daughter of the Grand Lord hade from. After all these years, they had never heard him mention that he had a daughter! Also, no one actually knows the Grand Lord Hong Lians real name nor did they know where he hade from. All they know was that this man had appeared out of thin air over ten years ago and in a few short months, he hadmitted acts which had stunned countless people. It was because of this that the Grand Lord Hong Lians name soon resonated through the entire maind. During her past life, Gu Ruoyun had once heard of Grand Lord Hong Lian and he was already at a rank that she yearned to be at that time. Now that she has met him, she realized that this man was enigmatic and unpredictable. His entire being was a mystery which no one could solve. "Hmph!" Yu Xinglong fiercely straightened his robes and swept his venomous gaze towards the man in red. He was filled with an absolutely malicious aura but he said nothing else and turned around, heading towards the opposite direction. The man in red smiled icily and soon retracted his gaze. He turned towards Gu Ruoyun and his handsome face lit up with a warm smile. "Little girl, you dont need to bother about that old farts words. One day, I will kill him!" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. She never had any intention of taking Yu Xinglongs words to heart. She had only just turned around when a familiar-looking figure suddenly appeared before her eyes, causing her expression to freeze in ce. The mans golden robes fluttered under the gentle breeze. He seemed to notice her eyes on him and he turned to look at Gu Ruoyun. His gorgeous golden eyes shed with uncertainty but that expression left as quickly as it came. If the man in red next to Gu Ruoyun was a domineering and aggressive overlord, this man would be a great, grave and stern sovereign. His entire body was decked in a dazzling shade of gold and his gilded robes looked utterly resplendent under the sun. "Little girl, are you acquainted with him?" The man in red noticed where Gu Ruoyun was looking and he frowned as he asked. Acquainted? Werent we more than acquaintances? In my past life, our friendship went deeper than that! Unfortunately, he cant possibly recognize me now. Gu Ruoyun smiled at the thought and replied, "Hes Supreme Jin, someone who had earned the title of Martial Supreme at a young age. Who wouldnt know who he is? However, Im not all that close to him." "Really?" The man in red raised an eyebrow. He did not know why but he felt that there was something in the way Gu Ruoyun had looked at Supreme Jin. Nevertheless, everyone has their own secrets so he made no attempt to get to the heart of the matter. "Little girl, lets go. Id like to see the thing hidden in this snow forest which had attracted the attention of so many powerful cultivators." He stared into the far-off sky, his thoughts a mystery from others. Gu Ruoyun nodded. As she followed the man into the snow forest, she turned around to take onest look at Supreme Jin. So what if I told him about my identity in my past life? Would this man even believe me? Perhaps he would think that I was insane. Forget it. Right now, the most important thing in this forest is that spiritual beast egg. Now is not the time to get reacquainted with Supreme Jin... Gu Ruoyun turned away at the thought of this and no longer spared him another look. Chapter 776: Supreme Jin (2) Chapter 776: Supreme Jin (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "An Lin." Supreme Jin stared at the direction where Gu Ruoyun had left as he tightly knit his attractive brows and spoke coldly. Hearing this, a bodyguard dressed in ck behind him joined his fist and bowed respectfully, "What are your orders, Your Majesty?" "When we leave this ce, investigate that womans identity." "Your wish is mymand!" An Lin responded with reverence. After issuing the order, Supreme Jin said nothing more and watched Gu Ruoyun who was following closely behind the Grand Lord Hong Lian. His brow furrowed even more. Im not sure if I had been mistaken but I feel as if that womans eyes are extremely familiar. However, Im very certain that Ive never met this woman! Suddenly, Supreme Jin seemed to remember something and asked coldly, "Have you managed to find out the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians whereabouts?" "Reporting to you, Your Majesty." The bodyguard named An Lin joined his fists and bowed, "It seems that the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian had recently vanished. This subordinate has sent many others to investigate but we were unable to find any more information about him." Boom! A powerful force exploded from the mans body, striking An Lins chest angrily. At that instant, An Lins body was sent flying before hended heavily on the ground. A dribble of fresh blood trickled down from the corner of his lips. At this moment, many have already left for the deeper end of the snowy forest. On this empty space at the entrance of the forest, only the man in golden robes and his subordinates had remained. Rustle, rustle! Instantly, every guard knelt down before him. They lowered their heads and did not dare to even look at Supreme Jin. "It has been so many days and youre still unable to find the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians whereabouts?" Supreme Jin slowly raised his head. His cold, sharp gaze was like ice, lowering the temperature in the already freezing snowy forest. Even the air seemed to freeze immediately as he said, "You cant even find one person so whats the use for me to nurture you! All of you, get out of this Supreme Ones sight!" "Your Majesty," An Lin crawled up from the ground and hurriedly knelt before Supreme Jin, "The snowy forest is particrly dangerous at this time, please allow this subordinate to stay and protect you." As he spoke, a pair of aggressive eyes fell upon An Lin. An Lins body broke into cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and did not dare to even raise his head. "This Supreme One can handle this ce on my own. You go and find Bai Zhongtians whereabouts! When you have news of him, report to me again. Scram!" Boom! Following that, the aura in Supreme Jins body burst towards the guards. In that instant, everyone was pushed over by that monstrous wave and their bodies were thrown a few meters away. He then turned around and walked into the snowy forest, refusing to grant them with any more chances. "Yuner, dont you worry. I will find the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian, kill him, and avenge you!" The man gently lowered his eyes as his beautifully handsome features filled with an icy chill. The murderous intent from his being erupted into all four corners around him, making him look like a keen and deadly sword. Gu Ruoyun, however, had only just arrived on the East Peak Maind and was unaware of everything which was happening on the maind. She was also unaware that Supreme Jin has considered her Master, the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian, his mortal enemy as he was under the impression that Bai Zhongtian had murdered her. Otherwise, she would have told him the truth of her identity even if Supreme Jin refused to believe her. ... "Hehe, Grand Lord Hong Lian, allow me to give you a piece of advice on ount of our many years of camaraderie. You better send your daughter away. Otherwise, with the many great dangers which lie in this snowy forest, I reckon that she wont stay alive for very much longer." Inside the snowy forest, Yu Xinglong nced at Gu Ruoyun and turned his gaze towards the man in red as he spoke scornfully. Chapter 777: Supreme Jin (3) Chapter 777: Supreme Jin (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man in redughed coldly, "Id advise you to consider your own safety a little better, lest you end up dying in the ws of these spiritual beasts if I dont kill you myself. As for my daughter, you need not trouble yourself. Was yourst loss not enough for you? Would you like to have another go?" Yu Xinglongs expression changed. He scoffed, turned around, and no longer looked at the man in red. "Hehe. My Lady, youre probably not aware of the matters concerning this Yu Xinglong, right?" Suddenly, a voice spoke up from the side, interrupting Gu Ruoyuns thoughts. Gu Ruoyun jumped and turned around. Her astonished gazended on the man standing next to her. If I remember correctly, Godfather had addressed him as Xue Kuang yesterday. "Before the Grand Lord had reached the rank of a Martial Supreme, Yu Xinglong had his eye on the Grand Lords talents and wanted him to be his son-inw. Unfortunately, the Grand Lord was deeply devoted to the Madam so how could he possibly ept another woman? He had rejected his offer. Yu Xinglongs daughter found it uneptable so she then tried to intertwine herself with the Grand Lord. In the end, the Grand Lord taught her a good lesson! Yu Xinglong felt humiliated and dered that he would force the Grand Lord to be his son-inw! However, no one expected the Grand Lord to grow in power in such a short time until he was nearly at the same level as him. Because of this, Yu Xinglong did not dare show his impudence and could only shoot arrows at the Grand Lord in secret. Now, the Grand Lord has flung him to the back. If the Grand Lord had not been so busy with fighting against the people of that particr organization, Yu Xinglong would not be alive today." Xue Kuang excitedly described the man in reds heroic deed to Gu Ruoyun. To them, the Grand Lord is a god in their hearts. No one could surpass him. If it had not been for that organization which was eyeing the Grand Lord covetously, would Yu Xinglong still be alive to stand here and mock the Grand Lord? Even though Yu Xinglongs powers were quite formidable and the Grand Lords powers have long surpassed his, if the Grand Lord was to publicly start a fight with Yu Xinglong, that organization would definitely step in to meddle or collect influence and power from the coteral damage between the two sides. So, the Grand Lord has decided to let Yu Xinglong be for the time being. However, if he crosses the line and makes the Grand Lord lose his patience entirely, only then would he risk the dangerous meddling from that organization. Gu Ruoyun listened quietly to Xue Kuangs story and understood the dispute between Yu Xinglong and Grand Lord Hong Lian. So, it was actually due to an affair of the heart but it was obvious that Yu Xinglong had underestimated the Grand Lords talents and capabilities. "Ah, that organization youve mentioned, whats it called? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and asked Xue Kuang. "Xue Kuang!" Bai Yin, who was next to them, stopped Xue Kuang when she saw that he was about to continue his conversation with Gu Ruoyun. She then exined, "Theres no need to inform her Ladyship about these matters, is there?" Bai Yin did not spit the words her Ladyship willingly. After all, deep down, she does not acknowledge Gu Ruoyuns current status. However, at a time like this, she was not willing to oppose Gu Ruoyun. Otherwise, based on how much the Grand Lord now favors her, she might end up being chased out of the Territory because of this woman. Hearing Bai Yins words, Xue Kuang realized that he had identally said too much andughed in embarrassment. He rubbed his nose awkwardly, momentarily unsure of what to say. The man in red rolled his eyes and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. His gaze softened, no longer holding the icy domineering gaze that he used whenever he looked at anyone else. Chapter 778: Supreme Jin (4) Chapter 778: Supreme Jin (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Do you recall what I had said to you before? I have a powerful enemy and that is the organization Xue Kuang was talking about! However, I cant reveal their name to you for the time being. I dont want you to get mixed up in this matter. Once I have enough power topletely destroy them, Ill tell you everything." Gu Ruoyun smiled. She knew that her godfather would not tell her the name of the organization for her sake. After all, an enemy who was deemed powerful by the Grand Lord Hong Lian must be extremely powerful! With my current level of power, how could I go up against that organization? "Godfather, your enemy is my enemy. Perhaps my powers are not strong enough now but one day, I will be able to help you in your revenge." Gu Ruoyun lifted her head and looked up at the man in reds handsome visage. Her clear, cold eyes were resolute. The man in red burst intoughter, "You are indeed my good little daughter! Alright! Then Ill wait until you have the power to help me take my vengeance! If my wife knows what a good daughter Ive taken in, she would be delighted." Its just that I dont even know where Yuer is! As soon as he though of Dongfang Yu again, the man in red smiled bitterly. His handsome face was immediately filled with sorrow. It has been twenty years. For over twenty years, not a day has gone by when I dont miss her. Nevertheless, during these twenty years, Ivebed the entire maind and even searched through countless forbidden ces. Still, I have not found her! Could it be that shes no longer in this world? The man in red felt a pang of agony in his heart. He quickly shook his head. No! This is definitely not possible! Yuer must still be alive! If I cant find her in one day, I will spend ten years looking for her! If I cant find her in ten years, I will spend a hundred! If Im still unable to find her in a hundred years, I will spend my every reincarnation until I find her again! The man in red unknowingly began to disy an unwavering determination on his face. His domineering eyes were filled with purpose. Bai Yins face turned into an ugly shade. I had just stopped Xue Kuang from saying more about the matter to Gu Ruoyun yet the Grand Lord revealed it himself. Hes clearly doing this on purpose to p me in the face! Ive kept himpany for twenty years and given up an infinite amount of time. Why am I no better than a little girl whom he had just met? I wont ept this! One day, I will publicly be the Grand Lords wife and that little slut, Gu Ruoyun, will no longer dare to act so shamelessly in front of me! She would even be required to bow and greet me for I will then be her godmother. Bai Yin calmed the rage in her heart and slowly followed behind the group. "Hehe." Yu Xinglong sneered. His eyes were filled with ridicule as they swept across Gu Ruoyuns figure. This little girl shows no sign of spiritual fluctuations within her body, shes an absolute good-for-nothing! A good-for-nothing like this would think that she has the ability to help Hong Lian in his vengeance? Also, Hong Lian has even epted her words? When did Hong Lian be such an idiot? Hes even taken in a good-for-nothing like her as his goddaughter! She is his goddaughter only in name but what person would be blind to the dirty thoughts in this fellows heart? Initially, I had thought that Hong Lian was truly that devoted and this was why he had ignored my outstanding daughter. Who would have thought that he would find a good-for-nothing like this! Tsk, tsk. It seems that the Grand Lord Hong Lian had only been putting on an act. You cant judge a person by their appearance. "Scum!" The more Yu Xinglong thought of this, the angrier he felt. What was wrong with my daughter to have caused him to humiliate her in front of so many people in the past? He lost his cool and gritted his teeth as he spat angrily. Chapter 779: Supreme Jin (5) Chapter 779: Supreme Jin (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man in red was deep in thought. His prideful eyes paid no attention to Yu Xinglong and this made him so angry that he nearly cursed out loud. He shot a fierce re at the man and his eyes were filled with malice. Roar! Suddenly, a ferocious roar rang out within the snowy forest and sent tremors through the ground. The loud roar caused the white snow covering the forest to fall. "This roar must be from the Scarlet Electric Beast! Also, theres seems to be more than one of them!" The man in red pulled Gu Ruoyun behind him as he stared at a thicket close by and ordered darkly, "Get ready!" "Yes, Grand Lord!" Instantly, everyone from the Red Lotus Territory drew their weapons and waited in silence as the spiritual beasts charged towards them. As the spiritual beasts approached, the trees werepletely destroyed. Trunks and branches fell to the ground and blocked the road ahead. "Hehe," Yu Xinglong sneered and his face was filled with a mocking smile, "Grand Lord Hong Lian, these spiritual beasts are all at the rank of a high-level Martial Honor. Are you certain that you can protect the little girl? Youll have to stand next to her and not move. Even so, Im afraid that the members of the Red Lotus Territory wont be spared, dont expect anyone to help you." What he means was that if the man in red wishes to protect Gu Ruoyun, there was only one way he would have to stand next to her and not move. However, if this was the case, he could only let the remaining members of the Red Lotus Territory fight for him. One should know that these spiritual beasts were all high-level Martial Honors, how could the members of the Red Lotus Territory even stand a chance? Still, there was one crucial point which Yu Xinglong had overlooked! That was Gu Ruoyun herself! "Godfather, theres no need for you to protect me." Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she stated calmly, "Youd better go on and help the other members of the Red Lotus Territory. Leaving me along would not be much of a hindrance." The man in red frowned and asked, "Will you be alright?" Even thought Gu Ruoyun had once taken care of a sneak attack from a Snow Spirit Wolf, the Scarlet Electric Beast was a high-level Martial Honor and there was more than one of them! Regardless of how powerful Gu Ruoyun might be, she was only a mid-level Martial Honor. The man in red raised his hand and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms as he said, "Little girl,e fight with me. I wont feel safe leaving you here, its safer if you stick with me." Gu Ruoyuns heart softened as she felt the mans care and concern for her. She smiled, "Godfather, trust me. Ill be fine." After she spoke, she paused and a glint shed in her eyes. "Lingxiao, Yan,e out and fight!" Whoosh! Once she had spoken, two rays of light instantly shot out from Gu Ruoyuns chest andnded on the ground. The two rays of light then disappeared, revealing two men who stepped into view. One of them was dressed in white robes. His hair was long and his beard was white. From afar, he clearly looked like an elderly man. However, upon closer look, one could see that the beard actually conceals an extremely handsome face. He gently raised his snow-white brows before turning towards the charging spiritual beasts. The other man was a distinctively splendid sight to behold. He was undoubtedly a beauty who could cause the downfall of a nation. Especially since none of them had ever seen someone with one red and one emerald eye. It was strange yet altogether alluring. The man in red was shocked at the sight of those two men. He looked at Gu Ruoyun in confusion as he asked, "Little girl, these two are..." Chapter 780: The Semi-Saint Dragon (1) Chapter 780: The Semi-Saint Dragon (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun did not reply to his question. Her green robes fluttered under the light breeze. Her eyes were calm and quiet as she fixed her gaze upon the charging spiritual beasts. "Lingxiao, Yan. You havent moved your limbs in a while either. Lets go." Whoosh! In that instant, the two spiritual beasts turned into rays of light and attacked the Scarlet Electric Beasts. While Lingxiao was not the strongest amongst the Four Divine Beasts, the formation had not weakened his powers too drastically. Therefore, when he had left the formation, he was already a mid-level Martial Honor. Not too long ago, he had broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial Honor. As for Yan, what more was there to say? He had long entered that rank. Coupled with the power he holds in his hand, a few Scarlet Electric Beasts would be no match for him. Yu Xinglongs expression was a particrly ugly shade. He red coldly at the man in red and said icily, "I never thought that you would be so generous, Grand Lord Hong Lian, to casually give away two high-level Martial Honor spiritual beasts to a daughter whom you had picked up from god-knows-where." Those were two high-level Martial Honor spiritual beasts. Spiritual beasts like these have particrly stubborn temperaments and are especially difficult to tame. He did not think that Hong Lian would have indulged his goddaughter so much to gift her such powerful spiritual beasts as protectors. "I did not give these spiritual beasts to her." The man in red wrinkled his brows, even he was shocked by Gu Ruoyuns disy of power. No wonder she had the courage to storm into the snowfields, not only is she exceedingly talented, she also has two high-level Martial Honor spiritual beasts in her possession. "Hehe." Yu Xinglong sneered and his lips curled into a despicable angle, "I say, Grand Lord Hong Lian, wont you stop this charade? If these two spiritual beasts had note from you, how could this little girl have possibly picked them up? Dont tell me that this little girl has some powerful force behind her. No matter how powerful that force is, they cant possibly surpass you. Otherwise, why would she be fawning over you? Besides, what kind of family could tolerate apletely talentless person without even a sliver of spiritual energy? The people in this world are realistic, arent you just helping her because her youth and beauty have caught your eye? Shes merely a good-for-nothing so theres no need for you to masquerade her as a genius. Why would you even go to such lengths?" Boom! A wave of fiery anger erupted from the man in red. His eyes were like the sharp end of a de as his gaze cut towards Yu Xinglong. When he sensed that sharp re, Yu Xinglong could not help but tremble. Still, he quibbled on, "Was I mistaken? Whats wrong with my daughter? Shes young as well though her looks are only just eptable. If you be my son-inw, the two of usbined would definitely be more powerful than this one woman!" "Your daughter?" The man in redughed icily, "In my heart, your daughter will never evene close to my wife! She does not even have an iota of a chance. Gu Ruoyun is my daughter and her spiritual beasts were not gifts from me. Believe it or not, thats up to you!" "Hong Lian, Im telling you, you must marry my daughter! Otherwise, I will make you my mortal enemy!" Honestly, although Yu Xinglong still harbored hatred towards the Grand Lord Hong Lian, if the Grand Lord Hong Lian was willing to be his son-inw, he would erase all that hatred with one stroke! After all, Hong Lians talents were clear for all to see. Very few people could match up to him on this maind. "Hahaha!" The man in red burst into domineeringughter which pierced through the clouds. "Mortal enemies? As you wish! Yu Xinglong, from now on, I, the Grand Lord Hong Lian, shall be your mortal enemy!" Chapter 781: The Semi-Saint Dragon (2) Chapter 781: The Semi-Saint Dragon (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You..." Yu Xinglongs face turned ashen with rage. He simply could not understand what was going on in the Grand Lord Hong Lians mind. Had he actually agreed to be mortal enemies with him for the sake of those two women? Was he even aware of whats actually beneficial to him? Out of those two women, the whereabouts of one of them was unknown while the other was a good-for-nothing. How could they be worth all this trouble? However, this was clearly not the time for squabbling as the Scarlet Electric Beasts were now right in front of them. Even with Ling Xiao and Yan blocking the way, there were too many of them and they could not contain all the Scarlet Electric Beasts. Yu Xinglong scoffed icily and joined the battle. Because Lingxiao and Yan were at the front, the man in red did not join in the fight. Instead, he remained by Gu Ruoyuns side, protecting her. A thick smoke began to build up in the snowy forest. Fresh blood dyed the pure-white snow in a stark red hue and the ground was soon littered with the bodies of countless spiritual beasts. However, the remaining spiritual beasts did not relent and continued to charge and attack madly. It was almost as if they did not fear the deaths of theirpanions. "Something isnt right!" The man in red wrinkled his brows as he stared up at the white, foggy sky. His cold eyes darkened, "Something isnt right with these Scarlet Electric Beasts, its almost as if someone was controlling them from behind their backs." Gu Ruoyun trembled but she did not respond. Instead, she furrowed her brows in silence. "This fellow is right." Just then, Xiao Zixies childish voice called out from within her soul, "These Scarlet Electric Beasts are definitely under someones control. They dont feel pain at all nor do they feel any fear. They will never stop attacking." "Everyone,e have a look!" Just then, a voice filled with surprised rang out from the side. A poorly-dressed youth was pointing at a dense mass of trees up ahead as he said, "I think theres something there, perhaps its the spiritual beast egg?" Everyones hearts trembled as they heard this. If a human wishes to possess a powerful spiritual beast, what were the ways for them to do that? On this maind, it was easy to defeat a spiritual beast but it was quite impossible to make one yield to a human! Spiritual beasts who have unlocked their spiritual intelligence were very intelligent and they would rather die than serve a human! Hence, many cultivators wish to obtain a spiritual beast egg. The only way to make a spiritual beast listen to ones orders was by nurturing it from a young age! Hence, once they heard the news of this spiritual beast egg, countless powerful cultivators had immediately rushed to find it. Also, if this spiritual beast egg could be found in the deepest part of the snowfield without it being consumed by other spiritual beasts, one could imagine how powerful it could be. Like suppressed blood vessels, the other spiritual beasts would not dare to touch this spiritual beast egg! As for the maddened herd of spiritual beasts which had attacked the humans, this spiritual beast egg was probably behind all of this! A powerful spiritual beast, even before its birth, could order other spiritual beasts into doing its bidding. The crowd was in awe at the thought of this. No matter what, they were all determined to obtain that spiritual beast egg. After an extended period of time, the Scarlet Electric Beasts have all been finally ughtered. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief but before they could react, the youth who had cried out immediately ran quickly into the dense patch of forest. Heughed as he ran, "Haha, the spiritual beast egg is mine now, it finally belongs to me!" Roar! Just as the youth was running towards it, a powerful me shot out from the forest, reducing him to ashes before he even had the chance to react. Chapter 782: The Semi-Saint Dragon (3) Chapter 782: The Semi-Saint Dragon (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone was shocked as they hurriedly looked at the direction where the youth had vanished. Ayer of cold sweat rolled down their backs and they all felt a great chill. That youthful-looking person could not be judged simply by his appearance alone. In fact, he had long passed a hundred years of age. The only thing was that no one really knew what methods he had used to maintain his youthful looks. Furthermore, his powers were not exactly weak! He was a low-level Martial Supreme. To be able to destroy a low-level Martial Supreme with just one breath, what kind of cultivators live in these parts? Just as the crowd was hesitating, a living creature poked its head through the thicket. "A dragon, heavens, its a dragon!" "Dragons are at the very top of the food chain and every dragon is born as a Martial Emperor at the very least. Highly talented dragon babies can even be born as Martial Honors! Furthermore, dragons have long lives so regardless of how wepare it, us humans could never surpass a dragons power." Gu Ruoyun gently raised an eyebrow. The most talented dragons are born as Martial Honors? Zixie was a Martial Supreme from the moment he had hatched. In that sense, Zixies power is a few levels above that of dragons. Roar! The dragon roared loudly and destroyed the trees around it with one wave of its tail. Its menacing and sharp eyes were filled with disdain as it swept them across the tiny humans before it. However... Thatst roar caused everyone to feel sluggish, many nearly lost control and spat out a mouthful of blood. To be able to achieve such power, could it be that this dragon... "A Martial Saint, it must be at the rank of a Martial Saint! What on earth does the existence of that spiritual beast egg even mean? How could it receive protection from a Martial Saint dragon?" "Regardless! We must get this spiritual beast egg!" The man in red fell silent as he heard the crowds words. After a long pause, he slowly spoke, "This dragon is not yet a Martial Saint. Its between a high-level Martial Honor and a Martial Saint, also known as a Semi-Saint!" However, even if the opposition was only a Semi-Saint, its powers should not be underestimated. "Thats right," Supreme Jin nced at the man in red before he turned towards the dragon. His face was grim and his beautiful eyes shed darkly, "It is indeed a Semi-Saint! If we wish to defeat it, we cannot fight amongst ourselves. We must forces and attack in unison. As for the possession of the spiritual beast egg, lets wait until weve defeated the dragon before discussing it!" The crowd looked at one another. After all, they were all enemies despite being here together and there was only one spiritual beast egg! If they joined forces and defeated the enemy together, what if someone purposely holds back and wait for everyone to be wounded to im the spiritual beast egg for themselves? Supreme Jin clearly saw right through the hearts of the crowd as he swept his cold and sharp eyes across their hesitant faces. "If we dont defeat it, forget about the spiritual beast egg, we might not evene out of here alive." Thats right! If that dragon doesnt die, well never be able to leave this ce! Everyones hearts began to fill with determination at the thought. We can decide who gets to possess the spiritual beast egg after. The most important thing now is to defeat this dragon! "Alright!" Yu Xinglong gritted his teeth fiercely and said, "Since thats the case, lets defeat this dragon first. What do you all think?" Everyone nodded. If we dont defeat this dragon, well never stand a chance to obtain the spiritual beast egg that its guarding. Roar! The dragon let out a loud roar again. Its roar formed circles of light waves towards the crowd. At that moment, even the ground was destroyed by the dragons roar which seems powerful enough to destroy everything in sight. Chapter 783: The Semi-Saint Dragon (4) Chapter 783: The Semi-Saint Dragon (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Instantly, a few Martial Emperors who were adept at defense joined forces to raise their defenses, deflecting the light waves away from the crowd. Yu Xinglong hurriedly turned back and barked at the man in red, "Youre the most powerful person here, the main attack will be left to you." The man in red smiled and lowered his eyes to look at Gu Ruoyun, "Do you want this spiritual beast egg?" Gu Ruoyun blinked and asked, "What do you mean?" "If you want it, godfather will get it for you. If you dont want it, we can leave now." "Hong Lian!" Yu Xinglong nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. He had not expected this fellow to indulge that woman to such a degree. If she wanted it, he would take it for her. If she doesnt want it, he would abandon us and leave? The most powerful amongst us here is the Grand Lord Hong Lian. If he were to leave, theres no way we could resist this dragon even if we had all joined forces. Bai Yins expression turned extremely ugly and she could not help but speak up, "Grand Lord, if you can get that spiritual beast egg, our chances at revenge will increase." Whoosh! A pair of sharp eyes swept towards Bai Yin. The man in reds eyes were filled with an icy chill, causing Bai Yin to bite her lower lip as her body trembled violently. This time, the man in red didnt say much. When he looked back at Gu Ruoyun, his handsome visage lit up with a heart-stopping smile. The rest of the Red Lotus Territory disciples could understand what has gotten into Bai Yin over the past two days. After all, in the past, she has never overstepped her position in this manner. However, ever since Gu Ruoyuns appearance, she has alreadymitted a few conspicuous mistakes. It was also very obvious that the Grand Lord was bing increasingly dissatisfied with her conduct. It was likely that after this, she would never have the chance to stay by the Grand Lords side again. "Hong Lian, hurry up and give us a hand!" Yu Xinlong was barely able to block the dragons second attack. His elderly face disyed a great sense of urgency as he bellowed loudly at the motionless man in red. The man in red did not bother to look at him, as if he had not even heard his words. "Godfather, if you want to find the Mysterious Cloud Fruit, we should go through here, right?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and asked in exasperation. The man in red fell silent as he heard this. He then nodded, "Youre right. Since thats the case, this spiritual beast egg shall be a secondary spoil of the war and a gift to you. If you dont like it, use it as a tonic for yourself." Did he just suggest to use a spiritual beast egg which could control a Semi-Saint Martial Honor dragon as a tonic? Perhaps only a madman would utter such words! Besides, to him, it would seem that a powerful spiritual beast egg was not as important as the Mysterious Cloud Fruit. Was there something wrong with his brain? Nevertheless, at least the man in red was finally willing to act. Yu Xinglong didnt say much and concentrated on deflecting the dragons attacks. The man in red rose high into the sky and his Red Lotus Spear appeared in his hands out of thin air. At this moment, his red robes fluttered wildly in mid-air like a red lotus blossom, proud and domineering. His entire being erupted with a sharp, sword-like, aggressive aura. "This man is indeed very powerful." When the man in red made his move, Gu Ruoyun could sense the destructive power from within his being. She fell silent, "While he is only a high-level Martial Supreme at this moment, hes not too far away from bing a Martial Saint! Im definitely anticipating the day when he breaks through to the rank of Martial Saint." In her past and present life, there were not many people whom Gu Ruoyun had admired. The Grand Lord Hong Lian can be counted as one of them. However, her great admiration was not because of Hong Lians talent and power but because of his attitude! Chapter 784: The Semi-Saint Dragon (5) Chapter 784: The Semi-Saint Dragon (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A madman! This man is indeed as mad they say! He would chop off the arm of a powerful foe even if it meant death! Its also because of his suicidal military strategy that he has be so renowned! You could say that the Grand Lord Hong Lian has stepped out from the mark of blood! The fight in mid-air grew more intense. Gu Ruoyun gently raised her head. The fight between the man and the dragon was reflected clearly in her clear, cold gaze. Everyone else was clearly battered and exhausted. Only the man in red robes continued to move with elegance and grace. His hand held the Red Lotus Spear and his eyes were incredibly pronounced. When faced with such a powerful dragon, he showed no signs of weakness. His handsome face remained calm and collected. As the two remained embroiled in battle, the fallen trees around them turned into smoke and a raging me ignited in the forest. Before everyones eyes, a spiritual egg became visible on an altar behind the dragon. Because the distance was far too great, Gu Ruoyun could not make out the purple markings on the spiritual beast egg. However, based on its texture, she had a feeling that it was a phoenix egg. Could this really be a phoenix egg as well? Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in the spiritual beast egg. Xiao Zixie, who had been in the Ancient Divine Pagoda, could no longer contain himself. He rushed straight out and charged swiftly towards the spiritual beast egg, taking advantage of everyones distraction as they looked at the fight between the man and the dragon. The dragon was thoroughly angered when it saw that someone had dared to steal the egg in front of it. This act cannot go unpunished! However, just as it was about to turn angrily towards Zixies tiny body which was rapidly approaching it... It seemed to be stunned. A wave of astonishment appeared in its eyes and the initial menace in its gaze instantly disappeared. Gu Ruoyun had initially assumed that Xiao Zixie had taken a liking to the spiritual beast egg and intended to take it for her. However, what she did not expect was for him to open his mouth as soon as he had arrived in front of the egg and to swallow it whole. Thats right! Xiao Zixie had swallowed the spiritual beast egg. Not even the crowd could react in time for this... His actionspletely stirred the hos nest. The cultivators who had initially been engrossed in their battle with the dragon were immediately filled with rage. Their eyes red murderously at Xiao Zixie. Were here fighting with our lives but in the end, this kid had taken advantage of the chaos and snatched away the spiritual beast egg! The man in red nced at Xiao Zixie and returned to Gu Ruoyuns side in a sh. He then spoke regretfully, "I was thinking of making that Spiritual Beast Egg into a tonic for you but that kid had got to it first." Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched. Since when had Xiao Zixie turned into a glutton? He would even consume a spiritual beast egg! Supreme Jin was speechless as he watched the events unfold before him. He furrowed his brows before quickly rxing them. After all, the spiritual beast egg was not the true goal of his journey here. He has no qualms if it fell into the hands of another. He said nothing more at the thought of this. He then straightened his sleeves and left. Before he left, he instinctively turned to take one more look at Gu Ruoyun who was standing next to the man in red. He then disappeared into the sky without another nce... Xiao Zixie wiped his mouth and walked to Gu Ruoyuns side. He spared no time for the cultivators to react as he licked his lips and disappeared into thin air. "Damned girl, speak. Is that kid rted to you?" When he saw that the dragon was no longer attacking them, Yu Xinglong immediately shifted his attention away from it. He red at Gu Ruoyun furiously and gnashed his teeth as he questioned her. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and lookedpletely innocent, "I dont know who he is." Chapter 785: Give Me An Explanation (1) Chapter 785: Give Me An Exnation (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You say that you dont know him but if thats the case, why had he walked up to you and disappeared near you? I advice you to hand over the damned brat. Otherwise, you will not be spared!" Yu Xinglong spoke threateningly. The man in red frowned as he stood protectively in front of Gu Ruoyun, shielding her from Yu Xinglongs venomous gaze as well. "Which of your eyes had witnessed the kid talking to my daughter?" The man in red smiled coldly, "You had concluded that my daughter knows the kid just because he had walked towards my daughter and disappeared? Did you even see him say a single word to her at all?" Yu Xinglong was speechless from all the questions. His face turned an ugly shade as if he had just swallowed feces and his face was ashen. However, the man in reds statement was urate; Yu Xinglong had only witnessed the child vanishing into thin air, he did not see if the child had demonstrated that he knew Gu Ruoyun at all. Therefore, they could not conclude whether the two were acquainted with each other or not. "Yu Xinglong, I know that you have something against my daughter but you cant just spout venomous nder and have delusions of shifting the me! As her godfather, I, the Grand Lord Hong Lian, must demand justice for my innocent daughter on ount of everything which has happened today. If you dont give me an exnation, I wont take this lying down!" The words wont take this lying down echoed through the forest. It resounded through the area and caused Yu Xinglong to look even more unhappy. "Just a moment ago, this woman had summoned two spiritual beasts in front of everyones eyes. I suspect that she must have some sort of magical tool of space-maniption to house those spiritual beasts so its not too unreasonable to think that child who had just disappeared would be rted to her." Humans cannot reside in a magical tool of space-maniption but spiritual beasts can. However, a multidimensional divine weapon like Xiao Hei can house both human and spiritual beasts but such multidimensional divine weapons were considered as myths on this maind. No one had ever seen one before. The man in red smiled. His smile was absolutely magnificent yet also domineering and keen. "Yu Xinglong, everyone knows that spiritual beasts with more powerful talents can take human form once they reach a certain stage. However, theres never been a spiritual beast who could take a human form during their childhood stage. Not even the powerful dragons have this ability, they only have the ability to transform when they reach adulthood! If a spiritual beast like that exists in the world, then it must carry the peak of existence on the maind! Hence, do you really think that a child could be a spiritual beast?" Yu Xinglong was so humiliated that he dearly wished to find a hole to bury himself in. After all, when all has been said and done, he also felt that it was impossible for a spiritual beast to transform into a human before reaching adulthood. Only the Ancient Divine Spiritual Beasts have this ability but the Ancient Divine Spiritual Beasts were the myth of myths. How could a good-for-nothing possibly control such a powerful existence? "This..." Yu Xinglong took a deep breath and admitted unwillingly, "Perhaps I was wrong." "Wrong?" The man in redughed frostily, "You had framed my daughter. How could the mere confession of a mistake be enough to even the score? I wont let this matter slide so easily if you do not give me an exnation!" Yu Xinglong fiercely gritted his teeth, "Grand Lord Hong Lian, dont you start reaching out for a yard after taking an inch. What exactly do you want?" "Kneel and apologize to my daughter." The man sped his hands behind him as his red robes fluttered gently. His steel-cut eye shot towards Yu Xinglong like des. His tone of voice left no room for negotiations. "You..." Yu Xinglongs entire body trembled, "A schr prefers death to humiliation. Grand Master Hong Lian, you should not cross the line!" Chapter 786: Give Me An Explanation (2) Chapter 786: Give Me An Exnation (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! The man in red threw his sleeves back and a crimson light with a devastating force burst upwards. Yu Xinglongs expression changed greatly and he quickly straightened his sleeves to block the attack. Despite his efforts, a small sliver of that power cut through his defenses and hit him squarely in the chest. A trail of blood slowly trickled down from the corner of his lips. Yu Xinglongs eyes were venomous as they red dead-on at Grand Master Hong Lian. "Youre really going to make an enemy of me for the sake of a woman?" "Yu Xinglong, you think too highly of yourself." The man in red coldly replied, "I have long disliked the sight of a scoundrel like you. If it hasnt been for some other matters, do you really think that I would have spared your life to this day after everything youve done to me in the past? Yuner is my daughter so I will protect her for the rest of my life! If anyone dares to bully her, dont me me for myck of courtesy. Now, Im going to ask you to choose between apologizing or starting a fight!" Yu Xinglong gritted his teeth and scoffed icily. He then turned away and refused to even look at Gu Ruoyun. Suddenly, a strong powernded on the back of his knee, causing an instant shockwave of pain in his leg. He ended up kneeling in front of Gu Ruoyun with a thud! This action without any given leave caused Yu Xinglong to go very red in the face. His eyes were spitting with a raging fire. After all, some of the most virtuous and prestigious cultivators were standing around him. Now, he has been forced to the ground by that b*stard Hong Lian. It was especially humiliating since he had been made to kneel before this good-for-nothing woman! This was the biggest insult to him! "Hong Lian, I wont let you get away with this!" "Hahaha!" The man in red burst intoughter and his lips curled into a smile full of mockery, "You wont let me get away with this? Thats good, Ill wait for you toe at me then! Yu Xinglong, I wont kill you now so you should get out of the way. When the timees for you to die, the Red Lotus Territorys army will trample you to the ground!" Yu Xinglong staggered to his feet and red fiercely at the man in red. When his eyesnded on Gu Ruoyun, his pupils became filled with even more venomous hatred. The rest of them then watched as he turned towards the exit of the snowy forest and quickly ran off in an upset manner. "Godfather," Gu Ruoyun knit her brows sternly as she nced at the direction of Yu Xinglongs departure and asked, "Is it really okay for you to do this?" After all, Xue Kuang had previously mentioned that the reason why her godfather had never made a move against Yu Xinglong was because he was worried about the organization which was eyeing him behind his back covetously like a tiger eyeing its prey. Now, for her sake, he had torn his facade offpletely. From the way things were unfolding, the two organizations would be like fire and water. "Dont worry," The man in red raised his lips into a smile as he raised his hand and patted Gu Ruoyuns shoulder, "While things may be a bitplicated, its notpletely impossible to manage. You can rest assured in everything that I do. If I cant even protect my own daughter, what use am I as a father?" At that point, the man in reds eyes turned pitch ck for a moment and he sighed gently. In the past, I had not been able to protect my own wife. I also wasnt able to protect my son and daughter on another maind. Now, I wont let anyone around me suffer from abuse! For this, I would not even fear a blood-stained battlefield! Gu Ruoyuns heart softened. She smiled and said, "Godfather, if you trust me, wait for me to pay a visit to the Red Lotus Territory. Ill lend a hand to you against that organization." "Haha," The man in red burst intoughter. His domineering eyes filled with the brim with an indulgent air, "Yuner, I can take care of this matter so you dont have to worry. Your godfather has yet to find your godmother so I definitely wont gamble on this with my life." Chapter 787: Give Me An Explanation (3) Chapter 787: Give Me An Exnation (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun said nothing else. She gently stroked her chin and fell silent. It seems that I will need to speed up on improving my powers. My powers on the West Spirit Maind could be considered extremely formidable but this is the East Peak Maind. Not only am I being watched by that man who calls himself this Holy One, Ill have to factor in Godfathers powerful enemy as well... So, my powers are still not strong enough. ... It was nightfall and the moonlit sky was silent. As the spiritual beast egg has been taken away by someone else, the other organizations began to make their way out. Soon, only the Red Lotus Territory members still remained in the snowy forest. Inside her tent, Gu Ruoyun was staring at Zixie who was standing in front of her. She then asked him a question with a smile that did not reach her eyes, "How is it that Im unaware that youve be such a glutton?" Xiao Zixie rolled his eyes and replied, "This spiritual beast egg had originally belonged to me." "Belongs to you?" Gu Ruoyun felt suspicious, "Could it be that youve had a little phoenix with another female phoenix? Why would you then eat your own child?" Hearing this, Xiao Zixies little face flushed red with anger and he pouted with rage, "I had ced the egg there before I had met you. That thing stores my power and its not just an ordinary spiritual beast egg. Im only taking back my power. I certainly never had any babies with a female phoenix. However, if youre willing, we can make a baby." Gu Ruoyuns face was instantly covered with ck lines, "Im not interested in spiritual beasts. However, you said that that spiritual beast egg stores you power. Why had you done so?" "This..." Xiao Zixies eyes darted back and forth before he smiled impishly, "Theres no need for you to bother about that. Besides, Ive retrieved the power which rightly belongs to me but Ill need some time to fully digest this. Before the timees, Ill need you to help me." "What?" "I need the feather of the Vermillion Bird! Find the Vermillion Bird and get one feather for me. That feather can help me fuse with my power and my power level will then increase! At least, it wouldnt be any worse than your cheap Father." Gu Ruoyun fell silent before speaking again, "Since thats the case, lets be on our way now." "Youre not going to stay with that cheap Father of yours?" "Theres no need. Ill leave him a letter and we can set off to find the Vermillion Bird. Its also about time for me to exact my revenge on the Xia family! Once this has been done, Ill go to Red Lotus Territory to see my godfather again." Gu Ruoyun raised her head towards Xiao Zixie as she spoke. Xiao Zixie nodded, "Alright, lets go right now. Once Ive fused with this power, Ill be able to help your cheap Father in his revenge at the very least! Even though I wont be able to reach adulthood just yet." After the two had finished their discussion, Gu Ruoyun immediate found a brush and paper. She wrote her letter and used the cover of night to her advantage, slipping away in the dark. When the next day arrived and the members of the Red Lotus went to summon Gu Ruoyun, all they found was an empty tent and a piece of paper sitting quietly on the floor under a rock. The members of the Red Lotus wasted no time and handed the paper to the man in red. The man in red took a deep breath and sighed, "Since she has other matters to attend to, leave her be. Well look for the Mysterious Cloud Fruit first then send someone to find her whereabouts." As he spoke, the space between his brows showed signs of anxiety. However, when he remembered Gu Ruoyuns disy of power, his heart rxed. This little girls powers are formidable and she has many trump cards. Im certain that shell blend right into this maind like a fish in the sea. Perhaps in the not too distant future, Ill be able to hear news of her even if Im in the Red Lotus Territory... Perhaps the man in red himself did not know that he had predicted the future in that sense and that day woulde so quickly... Chapter 788: Give Me An Explanation (4) Chapter 788: Give Me An Exnation (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qinling. If one wants to enter the Drifting Wind Country, one would need to cross the ten-thousand-mile mountain range, Qinling. The spiritual beasts in Qinling were extremely ferocious and no one below the level of a Martial Honor could pass through the mountain range sessfully. However, Qinling was full of precious medicinal herbs. Gu Ruoyun had managed to gather many medicinal herbs along her journey. At this moment, a stalk of little red flowers came into view. Gu Ruoyuns eyes shone, "Are those Fire Feather Herbs? These Fire Feather Herbs are extremely valuable. Perhaps I could use them in future pill refinements." Gu Ruoyun slowly stepped forward at the thought. However, just as her finger was about to touch the Fire Feather Herb, a st of air rolled towards her. It crashed in front of her and destroyed the Fire Feather Herbs before she could even pull it out from the roots. Gu Ruoyuns face turned ck instantly. She lifted her head and a familiar figure came into view, causing her expression to tremble. A wave of shock shed in her eyes. "Qi Haoran, what do you think youre doing?" A young woman who was standing nearby looked incensed as she red furiously at the man in front of her. She bit her lips as she spoke. The man, who was addressed as Qi Haoran, was dressed in fine robes andughed mildly in return. His despicable eyes stared at the young woman standing before him as his lips curled into a smile, "Little Princess,e back with me!" "And if I wont?" The young woman gritted her teeth, "Qi Haoran, dont even think of threatening me. I wont listen to your orders nor will I marry a scum like you!" "Hehe," Qi Haoran chuckled icily and he nced eerily at the young man who was holding the young womans hand, "Youre merely some lower ss dog yet you dared fight against me, Qi Haoran, for a woman. Allow me to advise you, youd better go back, urinate, and reflect on your morality and conduct. Are you even fit for someone of the Little Princess status? Besides... My grandfather is the Chief Imperial Physician of the Drifting Wind Country. On this maind, I only recognize the Holy Doctor to be more powerful than my grandfather! Ive already asked my grandfather to use his resignation from the post as Chief Imperial Physician to force His Imperial Majesty to marry the Princess to me. Think about it, would His Imperial Majesty be willing to lose my grandfather in order to allow you two to be together?" He then paused and sneered, "Furthermore, the Crown Princes body is only now barely holding on by the day. Therefore, His Imperial Majesty definitely cant afford to lose my grandfather now. So, the Little Princess is fated to have no choice but to be my woman!" The young mans face grew cold. He tightened his grip on the young womans hand but kept quiet. His eyes were filled with stubbornness and he stared straight at Qi Haoran fearlessly. "Big Brother Mo, run, now." The young woman gritted her teeth, "Go to the Xia family and ask someone to save me. Only the Xia family can help us now. Regardless of how the Xia family is now, they are still Elder Sister Ruoyuns family. They will help me for Sister Ruoyuns sake. Besides, my rtionship with Elder Sister Chuxue has always been pretty good." "The Xia family?" Qi Haoran sneered, "The Xia family who had relied on Xia Ruoyun to rise above the ranks? Isnt the Xia family now relying on Supreme Jins support? Thats how theyve managed to reign tyrannical abuse, isnt it? Without Supreme Jin, where would the Xia family even be? Mo Shangfei, you should hate Xia Ruoyun. If it had not been for her provocation towards a powerful cultivator who should not have been provoked in the first ce, she would not have caused the annihtion of the entire Mo family, leaving you as a lone remnant! Hahaha!" Mo Shangfeis expression turned cold but he did not say a single word. When the Mo family had been annihted that year, he had not been at the Mo family home. When he returned, everyone in the Mo family had already been killed, only he alone was left to drag out an ignoble purpose! Even Xia Ruoyun and Xia Linyu, the two siblings, were nowhere to be found. If it had not been for the Xia familys assistance and the Little Princess constantpany by his side, he would never have been able to endure the past six years. Chapter 789: Give Me An Explanation (5) Chapter 789: Give Me An Exnation (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hate? Mo Shangfei shook his head. He had never hated Xia Ruoyun. No matter what, Xia Ruoyun was his maternal older cousins sister and had treated him very well. Even though everyone in the secr world used her of causing the destruction of the Mo family, he has only ever been in pursuit of the truth over the past few years! Hearsay may be deceiving but seeing was believing. He would not believe it unless he saw it with his own eyes. "Mo Shangfei, do you still fancy yourself as the direct descendant of the Mo family?" Qi Haoran noticed Mo Shangfeis silence and sneered again, "The Mo family is finished. Even if the Xia family had kindly taken you in, youre nothing more than Xia Chuxues bodyguard now. A little bodyguard like you would dare steal my Princess away. Youve certainly got lofty ambitions and are marked for death! If Xia Ruoyuns mother was still around that year, you might still be considered a kindred rtive of the Xia family. Now, do you really think that you can establish some sort of connection with the Xia family?" Mo Shangfei clenched his fists tightly. The events which had happened that year would forever be a source of agony in his heart! He did not know who was behind the Mo familys destruction and if he knew, he would gather all his power and avenge his family! "Qi Haoran!" The Little Princess was incensed and she red at Qi Haoran angrily, "Im warning you, youre not allowed to harm Big Brother Mo. If Older Sister Ruoyun were still here, knowing her talents, she must be even more powerful now. Would you still dare to treat the Mo family members in this manner?" "Thats too bad, that human disaster is dead." Qi Haoran sneered, "Even if shes not dead, she was the cause of the annihtion of the Mo family and her own mothers death. She should still be drowned to death by the spit of the world. Are you unaware of what the secr world has been whispering about her? Shes a cruel and unscrupulous thing, a thankless wretch! The Mo family favored her so much that year and she? She behaved like an ostrich out of fear of the cultivator who was responsible for destroying the Mo family. She didnt even have the guts to attend old Master Mos funeral. Honestly, at this point, I admire the father and daughter, Xia Ming and Xia Chuxue even more. Six years ago, Xia Ming had kept watch beside old Master Mos coffin for a hundred days and Xia Chuxue had cried so bitterly during the funeral out of sorrow that she fainted. As the direct maternal granddaughter of old Master Mo, what had Xia Ruoyun been doing instead? She was so cowardly and afraid. If thats not a thankless wretch, then what is?" "Qi Haoran, you shut your mouth!" The Little Princess entire body was trembling. Her shining eyes were now spitting raging mes, "Sister Ruoyun is not that kind of a person. She must have had hidden troubles that she could not speak of at the time and now shes no longer here! I wont allow you to nder her!" Just as the Little Princess spoke, Mo Shagngfei charged towards Qi Haoran like the sharp de of a sword. However, though he had substantial talent, he was no match for Qi Haoran who was ten years older than he. Qi Haoranughed disdainfully and ced his fan in front of him, blocking the attack. He then stopped Mo Shangfeis fist as well and sent a wave of energy through his fan. Subsequently, Mo Shangfeis body was sent stumbling back with a loud bang. His arm became a little numb. "Big Brother Mo," The Little Princess heart clenched. She hurried towards Mo Shangfei and spoke with worry in her eyes, "Big Brother Mo, are you alright? Go to the Xia family and get help, I can deal with him." Mo Shangfei shook his head, "No, I cant leave you here. Im going to take you away today, I wont let you marry this scum!" "Haha, Mo Shangfei, youre really thinking of taking the Little Princess away? Have you thought of the consequences?" Qi Haoran burst intoughter and swept his contemptuous gaze towards Mo Shangfeis handsome face, "So what if the Xia family is backed by Supreme Jin? My grandfather has already broken through to the rank of a Martial Supreme. With the addition of His Royal Majesty of the Drifting Wind Country, why should we need to fear Supreme Jin? Besides, I dont think the Xia family is going to make an enemy of me for the sake of a puny bodyguard like you." Chapter 790: An Old Friend (1) Chapter 790: An Old Friend (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Little Princess was beginning to feel nervous and she stared worriedly at Mo Shangfei as she bit her lip, "Big Brother Mo, the Xia family will definitely help us, right?" Mo Shangfei smiled bitterly as he gazed at the Little Princess sparkling eyes. All these years, the Xia family had willingly taken him in and he was very thankful for that. After all, the enemy who was responsible for exterminating the Mo family was still atrge. If that person was to find out that the Xia family had taken him, a surviving member of the Mo family, under their protection, it would also bring disaster upon the Xia family. Even so, the Xia family had ignored the peril and kept him by their side. It does not matter if his position in the Xia family was only as Xia Chuxues bodyguard! Besides, the Xia family had already provoked a powerful enemy for his sake so why should they provoke another? Hence, deep in Mo Shangfeis heart, he knew that there was no use in asking the Xia familys help for this. "Mo Shangfei, youve entangled yourself with the Little Princess. You will not be spared!" A wave of cold light shot across Qi Haorans eyes. With a forceful wave of his fan, numerous rays of swift and fierce light suddenly pierced through the sky before shooting towards Mo Shangfeis chest. "Big Brother Mo, watch out!" The Little Princess face immediately drained of color. In a sh, she had thrown her body in front of Mo Shangfei and her eyes were full of stubbornness. Ever since the day she had promised herself to Big Brother Mo, he has be the most important person in the world to her. She would willingly give her life up to protect him from harms way. However, at that moment, Mo Shangfei embraced the Little Princess tightly before quickly turning around and exposing his back to the silvery rays of light. He firmly protected the young woman in his arms; his eyes were filled with determination and deep love. Boom! Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind rushed in from the side and the silvery light was deflected, charging towards Qi Haoran instead. Qi Haorans expression changed greatly. He quickly hid behind an old tree and the silvery light rushed towards it as well. The originally sturdy old tree suddenly crashed to the ground in a cloud of dust. "Cough, cough." Qi Haoran coughed drily as his eyes red menacingly at the woman in green who was standing behind Mo Shangfei. He gritted his teeth, "Who are you? Are you trying to butt in?" The woman in the green robes calmly raised her eyebrows and red coldly back at Qi Haorans ashen face. Her voice was as clear and calm like the wind, slowly echoing throughout the dust-filled mountain range. "You had destroyed my medicinal herbs so how do you n onpensating me?" "You..." Qi Haoran red at her, "When have I ever destroyed your medicinal herbs? Youre just trying to ckmail me. Out with it, how much money do you want? Give me a price and scram after I give you the money!" Bang! The womans eyes flickered and a hurricane rose from beneath her feet. A wave of energy whirled towards Qi Haoran and sent him flying out of the way. It threw him away before violently mming him on the ground. "Damned girl, if you wont do this the easy way, then well do it the hard way. Do you know who I am?" Qi Haoran crawled to his feet and wiped the blood off the corner of his lips. His eyes shed with ferocity, "Provoking me will not end well for you!" Gu Ruoyun stared at him calmly. She then took a few steps forward. As Qi Haoran watched her approach him, he began to feel absolutely terrified. Hepletely forgot his bold and grandiose words as he immediately turned around and ran far, far away! Gu Ruoyun was mildly stunned She then rubbed her nose exasperatedly and turned towards the two people behind her. Chapter 791: An Old Friend (2) Chapter 791: An Old Friend (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion These two are my acquaintances. If this had purely been about those medicinal herbs, I would not have bothered to meddle! However, I cant leave them in the lurch! The destroyed medicinal herbs were only an excuse for me to step in. "Miss, thank you for saving us." Mo Shangfei released the Little Princess from his embrace and approached Gu Ruoyun. He joined his fists together and bowed, "I, Mo Shangfei, will return this debt one day." "Mo Shangfei?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "Theres no need to thank me. Come to think of it, I have some connection to the Mo family." She thought that the entire Mo family had been annihted during that fateful year. She never expected that there would be a survivor. This means that her maternal grandfather was left with one bloodline and that no matter what, she had to protect thisst remaining descendant. Mo Shangfei was stunned and he stared in confusion at Gu Ruoyun. "Miss, may I ask which member of the Mo family are you acquainted with?" "Xia Ruoyun." Gu Ruoyuns eyes darkened slightly, "I was once acquainted with Xia Ruoyun of the Xia family. Perhaps it was because we have the same name despite our different surnames so we had got along very well at the time. She had also mentioned the both of you before as well." Mo Shangfeis chest tightened instantly. He reached out to hold onto Gu Ruoyuns shoulder, even his breathing has changed. "Miss, you knew my cousin?" "Big Brother Mo," The Little Princess hurriedly stepped forward. She nced at Mo Shangfei and said, "Dont get too excited, lets just ask her about Older Sister Ruoyun." Gu Ruoyun smiled, the matter regarding her reincarnation was far too inconceivable. Hence, she had no way of exining her actual identity. If she wanted to get close to these two, the best way was to pose as Xia Ruoyuns friend. "This... Im sorry." Mo Shangfei realized that he had behaved too impulsively. He quickly took his hand off her shoulder and said apologetically, "I only wanted to get some information about my cousin and I became too excited. Miss, would you happen to know the truth behind my cousins demise? Not too long ago, the Xia family discovered that the person who had caused my cousins death was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian. I dont know if this is true but my cousin was the daughter of the Xia family so their information must be true." Gu Ruoyun was shaken. The Xia family is actually telling the public that my Master was the one behind my murder? In my past life, only Supreme Jin and the Xia family knew that the Holy Doctor was my Master! Also, the person responsible for the Mo familys annihtion as well as my mother and my little brothers death is Xia Ming! Now, he wants to frame my Master for this as well? Gu Ruoyunughed icily at the thought but she soon regained her calm. She looked at Mo Shangfei with eyes filled with surprise. "Why do you believe that it was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian who had killed your cousin? Wasnt the Holy Doctor her master? Why would he have wanted to harm her?" At that time, she had her reasons for not disclosing her actual rtionship with the Holy Doctor. The Xia family had only managed to find out about this after they had eavesdropped on her conversation with the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian. Thus, the rest of East Peak Maind should never have found out about the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians only disciple. However, since her reincarnation, it no longer mattered if anyone else were to know about it now. "What? Miss, what did you just say? The Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian was my cousins Master?" Mo Shangfeis expression changed as he shook his head in disbelief, "Thats impossible, how could this be? Xia Ming clearly said that he had made a thorough investigation and found out that the powerful cultivator whom my cousin had provoked was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian. How could that guy possibly be her master?" Chapter 792: An Old Friend (3) Chapter 792: An Old Friend (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, Mo Shangfei suddenly remembered something. His cousin had once mentioned to him that there were two people that she admired the most in this world. One was the Grand Lord of Red Lotus Territory, the other... Was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian! Since that was the case, why would my cousin have provoked him? Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly as she saw Mo Shangfeis shifting expression. She knew that Mo Shangfei trusts the Xia family very much so she could not reveal outright that it was the Xia family who had murdered her. She could only gradually make Mo Shangfeis suspicions grow! Clearly, he has now developed a little bit of doubt towards the Xia family. "Little Princess, Id like to return to the Xia family home." Mo Shangfei turned towards the Little Princess and looked at her remorsefully, "I need to find out the truth and avenge my dead rtives! I need to know if it was really Bai Zhongtian who had killed my cousin. If not, why had the Xia family framed him? Please forgive me, I cant leave with you now. I will find a safe ce for you and you can wait for me there, alright? Once I find out the truth, Ill go look for you there." The Little Princess bit her lips and shook her head. Her bright eyes were filled with resolution, "Big Brother Mo, Ille with you. If Im not around, Qi Haoran and his grandfather will certainly cause trouble for you. Besides, Older Sister Ruoyun had treated me so well in the past, Id like to know who her murderer was as well." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she observed the Little Princess stubborn little face. It has been six years. This little girl who had loved following me around and running wildly in the past has grown up as well. However, that stubborn nature of hers has never changed. Once she has made a decision, no one can sway her from her choice. "Im sorry, Little Princess. Ive gone back on my promise." Mo Shangfeis entire face was riddled with guilt. In this life, the person Ive wronged the most is the Little Princess. "Its fine. As long as I refuse, can my Imperial Father really force me into marriage?" As she spoke, the Little Princess gaze slowly darkened and she smiled bitterly, "If it wasnt for my elder brother, the Crown Princes worsening condition, that old fart would not be using the treatment for the Imperial Crown Prince illness as a threat to force me into marrying Qi Haoran." "Wait!" Gu Ruoyun suddenly interrupted the Little Princess words, "Youre saying that the Crown Prince of Drifting Wind Country is sick?" The Little Princess nodded as her vision slowly clouded over. Imperial Father may indulge and shower me with love but whenpared with the Crown Prince, that love doesnt really count for much. "Perhaps I can cure him." Gu Ruoyuns eyes darted back and forth as she considered this. She then curled the corners of her lips. "What?" Mo Shangfei and the Little Princess were both shocked. They turned their attention towards Gu Ruoyun and asked agitatedly, "Is that true?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Did you forget? I was friends with Xia Ruoyun so Ive met the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian before. Ive also studied under his tutge for a period of time. Perhaps I could help you out." The Little Princess eyes sparkled. If this youngdy is able to sessfully cure the Crown Prince, I wont have to marry Qi Haoran. "Miss, when can we go to save the Crown Prince?" "Once I go to Drifting Wind Country." Gu Ruoyuns eyes shed, "However, I need to make another trip first. You two can followter. By then, Ill go to the Xia family home to visit Mo Shangfei." "Alright." The Little Princess nodded. This is our only chance. No matter what, I wont give up. Gu Ruoyun said nothing more and turned around to head towards Drifting Wind Country. After all, the Little Princess and Mo Shangfei were too slow. She needed to survey the situation in Drifting Wind Country first. Chapter 793: An Old Friend (4) Chapter 793: An Old Friend (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In a teahouse in Drifting Wind Country, a woman in green robes was sitting in a corner, quietly listening in on the conversations around her. "Did you hear? Supreme Jin has been searching for the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians whereabouts. I dont know what the Holy Doctor could have possibly done to offend Supreme Jin of Gold Country." "Tsk, tsk. You dont know this but Ive heard about it long ago. It seems that the enemy who was responsible for Xia Ruoyun of the Xia familys death was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian! Xia Ruoyuns father, Xia Ming, has expended a lot of effort in investigating this. I also heard that Supreme Jin and Xia Ruoyun had a pretty good rtionship. So, of course, he wouldnt possibly spare her murderer." "What? Are you saying that the person who had destroyed Xia Ruoyuns maternal family was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian? This... This cant be possible. Why should the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian do such a thing?" The crowd sighed incessantly. Even so, no one had noticed the girl in the green robes who was sitting in the corner. Gu Ruoyuns eyebrows were knitted together tightly as her eyes shed with deep meaning. After a long pause, she rxed her brows and a cold smile appeared on the corner of her lips, "Xia Ming, Xia Chuxue. Years ago, you had destroyed my maternal grandfathers entire family for the sake of acquiring the Ancient Divine Pagoda which I had rightfully inherited from Grandfather. You two had also murdered my mother and my little brother. Now, you want to use this to frame my old master! Unfortunately, youll never guess that not only have I been reincarnated, Ive also... Returned." However, she was no longer Xia Ruoyun of the Xia family. She was now Gu Ruoyun! Just then, a voice boomed through the tearoom, what it said caused Gu Ruoyun to shudder. Soon after that, a murderous intent erupted from her being, making her lucid and elegant features grow increasingly icy. "Hurry, look. Its Xia Chuxue of the Xia family!" "Tsk, tsk. Xia Chuxue sure is beautiful. No wonder Lu Chen is dead-set on her. Ive even heard that Supreme Jin of Gold Country also puts her in high regard!" "I reckon that thats highly possible since it goes without saying that Xia Chuxue is the number one beauty in Drifting Wind Country as well as an extremely talented person. She would certainly make a good match for Supreme Jin! However, Ive heard that Supreme Jin of Gold Country had taken a liking to Xia Chuxue but she had rejected him. It makes sense that an unselfish and unconditional woman like Xia Chuxue would not give herself away despite Supreme Jins handsome face, iparable power, and great influence? "By the way, you may not know this but that fallen Xia Ruoyun of the Xia family was exactly that kind of woman. I heard that she and Supreme Jin had crossed paths once and she had taken a liking to Supreme Jins looks and power so she had given herself to him. Otherwise, why do you think that Supreme Jin would send the Xia family so much help in the beginning? Now, he wants to avenge Xia Ruoyun! However,ter on, Supreme Jin had met Xia Chuxue and he was attracted to her unselfish and unconditional nature and then fell in love with her. Now, his intention of avenging Xia Ruoyun was partially due to Xia Chuxues request." "Xia Chuxue certainly is the perfect woman. Shes so loyal and devoted to her older sister. Also, Ive heard that Lu Chen had fallen for Xia Chuxue first but due to Xia Ruoyuns machinations, he had be Xia Ruoyuns husband-to-be..." Just as the crowd was engrossed in their discussion, Xia Chuxue, who was dressed in white and looked as simple and elegant as a pure lotus flower, slowly stepped into the teahouse. However, when she entered the tearoom, she paused in her steps. Her beautiful hair fluttered gently in the light breeze. Her voice then silenced the noisy tearoom. "Xia Ruoyun was my older sister. No matter how many sins she hasmitted, she was still connected to me by blood. I wont allow anyone to gossip about her! If I hear any more of these absurd remarks, dont me me for being myck of courtesy!" Chapter 794: An Old Friend (5) Chapter 794: An Old Friend (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Xia Chuxue had spoken, she retracted her gaze and turned towards a group of escorts waiting for her. She then headed to the second floor and her white robes soon disappeared from view. After she had left, the initially silent tearoom burst into a discussion once again. This time, they had lowered their voices somewhat. "Xia Ruoyun sure is lucky to have a little sister like that! Furthermore, this sister is far too loyal. She cried so much during Xia Ruoyuns maternal grandfather and mothers funeral that she had passed out. Inparison, that cruel and unscrupulous Xia Ruoyun was so cowardly that she never even showed her face at her own rtives funeral. It was a good thing that she had ended up dead. An ungrateful wretch like her does not deserve to be left alive!" Gu Ruoyun listened to the discussion and her originally tumultuous and raging heart slowly calmed down. In her past life, her inability to attend her rtives funeral was indeed her greatest regret. However, at the time, she was being hunted by Xia Ming so how could she have given herself up so stupidly? As for Xia Chuxue... She really was Xia Mings daughter. She has fully inherited all his traits. She has now be a devoted and loyal woman! Initially, between her birth mother and Xia Ruoyuns birth mother, one had the position as a concubine while the other was the matron of the house! She, as the daughter of the concubine, had cried until she had fainted at the matron of the houses funeral! Yet the trueborn daughter, Xia Ruoyun, had hidden away like a cowardly ostrich, not even daring to show her face. With such a clear-cut difference, the people in this tearoom would have naturally arrived at this conclusion. However, no one knows that Xia Ruoyuns mother had not been buried in their ancestral grave! She had instead been tossed into an unmarked grave by Xia Ming and his daughter, not even her bones could be found now! Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath in order to suppress her impulses. Her gaze turned towards the second floor and she happened to notice a familiar figure. Is that him? She was momentarily stunned before she frowned. What was Supreme Jin doing here? Could it be... That the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian is in Drifting Wind Country? "Big Brother Jin." Xia Chuxue had just entered the room when she saw the handsome man who had been looking down at the street below from the window. An absent-minded light shed in her eyes as she said, "Big Brother Jin, youre here?" "Mm." Supreme Jin nodded as he furrowed his grave and stern brows. His thoughts were shielded from the world. For a moment, the atmosphere was rather awkward. Xia Chuxue fell silent for a while and was just about to speak as she was cut off by the mans icy tone. "I heard what they were saying downstairs." Supreme Jin slowly lifted his head. His golden eyes shed with a cold light but he continued to stare out the window, "Who was the one who had spread that?" "What?" Xia Chuxue was momentarily dazed as she looked at the mans handsome visage in astonishment. "When they said that Xia Ruoyun had seduced me and that Im in love with you!" Supreme Jin finally turned to look at Xia Chuxue. She does not know why but when she looked straight into the mans golden eyes, her heart trembled violently and a ssh of endless cold energy leaped from her toes into her chest. "I want to know who was it who had started these whispers!" Xia Chuxue looked very pitiful as she replied, "Big Brother Jin, I dont know who had started those rumors. However, you should also have heard me chastising them and telling them not to believe in these lies. You, Big Brother Jin, and I both know what kind of a person my older sister really was." Supreme Jins golden eyes darkened. After a while, under this stifling atmosphere, he steadily replied, "Xia Chuxue, Im helping the Xia family for Yuners sake! If it wasnt for her, whether the Xia family lives or dies is none of my business!" Chapter 795: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (1) Chapter 795: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Chuxues heart trembled. She bit her lips hard and raised her head to look at Supreme Jins handsome face. "Big Brother Jin, Id like to know... Did you have feelings for my sister?" Feelings? Supreme Jin smiled. This woman will never understand that theres another kind of feeling that goes beyond that of a man and a womans romantic affairs. That woman was a person who fully deserved my trust! Even if I were to expose all of my ws before her, I believe that she would never strike me with her de! This kind of trust surpasses everything else! In this world, only she could make me feel so calm and only she deserves my trust. "Youre asking a little too much." Supreme Jins expression reverted to his originally grave and stern look. His golden eyes retained the domineering air of a sovereign. "You only need to remember that the Xia family should stick to carrying out your own duties! If anything happens, I wille to your aid but dont ask me for anything more!" Xia Chuxue smiled bitterly, "I understand, Big Brother Jin. Ive invited you here because I heard that youve rushed to Drifting Wind Country. Was that because the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian is here?" Supreme Jin looked at Xia Chuxue before nodding, "Thats right! Ive received news of his whereabouts in Drifting Wind Country. Leave this matter to this Supreme One. I wont spare Yuners murderer!" Boom! Just as he said thest syble, a powerful force erupted from the mans being. His golden robes fluttered, setting off the mans handsome features and giving him an even more noble and domineering air. Xia Chuxue held back the glint in her eyes. She looked at the domineering man and spoke in a serious yet honest manner, "Big Brother Jin, Big Sisters revenge is mine as well! All these years, Ive spared no expense in uncovering her murderer. No matter what, I wont let him get away with it! I dont think Big Sister would be at peace until weve sent him to hell!" She had indeed made painstaking efforts! She had made painstaking efforts to convince Supreme Jin that it was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian who had murdered Xia Ruoyun. The joke of it all was even though Supreme Jin was the head of the state of a country, he had still fallen for her schemes. "Alright." Seeing the sincerity on Xia Chuxues face, Supreme Jins handsome face finally softened, "No matter where Bai Zhongtian is hiding, I will find him! Ill be staying in a guest house during this period of time. If you have any news, you may find me at the guest house." "I understand. Big Brother Jin, I have some matters to attend to. Ill take my leave now." Xia Chuxue smiled but when she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared and was reced by a menacing sneer. Xia Ruoyun! I really dont know what abilities you possess to have so many people seeking to avenge you after your death! Unfortunately, no matter how hard the world tries to investigate this, theyll never know that the real people behind your death, was the Xia family! After all, the Xia family has always disyed good treatment towards you in public. Father is so loving so who would even suspect us? Xia Chuxue pushed the door open and walked down to the ground floor. Once she re-entered the lounge, she felt as if she was being watched by a pair of clear and cold eyes. That feeling was all too familiar and caused her heart to shiver continuously. She tried to find out where the line of sight hade from but she realized that she could not detect its origin at all. "Perhaps Ive been too tiredtely, my senses may be out ofmission." She shook her head and walked out of the tearoom. The moment she stepped out of the tearoom, Gu Ruoyun raised her head once again. Her clear and cold gaze fixed resolutely on the direction where that woman had just departed. A wave of murderous intent shed across her eyes. Chapter 796: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (2) Chapter 796: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun was deep in thought when the door of thepartment on the second floor opened once again. Following that, she saw a man slowly walking down from the second floor. He was dressed in golden robes and had furrowed, stern brows. He seemed to sense a pair of eyes watching him and followed the trail. In an instant, a pair of clear, cold eyes crashed right into his golden eyes. He narrowed his eyes instantly and his heart feels as if it was pounding furiously. "Its her?" Supreme Jin was shaken. His golden eyes shed with a dark and gloomy confusion. He then slowly approached the woman in green who was sipping on her tea in the tearoom. "Can I help you?" Gu Ruoyun slowly put her teacup down and smiled serenely. She raised her eyes to look at the man in golden robes in front of her. Supreme Jins eyes tensed and his expression remained grave and stern. His voice remained cool as he asked, "Back in the snowy forest, this Supreme One had wanted to ask you something; have we met before?" Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Supreme Jin did not know why but when he saw her smile, he felt as if a heavy weight had pounded into his heart. How alike! Too alike! Her smile looks too much like Yuners. If it wasnt for the fact that I dont recognize her face at all, I would have suspected that this woman is actually Yuner. "My apologies, we dont know each other." Gu Ruoyun mildly lowered her eyes, concealing her emotions and steadying the excitement in her heart. She then slowly looked up again and smiled lightly, "Even so, I would like to advise you that sometimes what youve heard might not be the truth. Perhaps the people you trust might be your true enemy." Supreme Jin faltered for a bit before frowning. What is she trying to say? Is she implying that the people I trust are my true enemies? Is she referring to the Xia family? Supreme Jin intended to question her further but after making her statement, Gu Ruoyun had lowered her head and quietly sipped on her tea, no longer looking at him. Seeing how she does not seem to want to talk anymore, he joined his fists together, bowed and left. When the man in golden robes had left from the tearoom, the woman in green who had been sipping on her tea, slowly raised her head again. She drifted into deep thoughts as she watched his exit. Suddenly, a boy in purple robes filled the space in front of Gu Ruoyuns seat. The little boy was dressed in reddish-purple robes with a purple me in the space between his brows. His fair and adorable face held a yful smile. He had no trace of politeness at all as he reached out and grabbed Gu Ruoyuns teacup, finishing her tea. "Youre not going to tell him?" Xiao Zixies pupils darted back and forth. His thoughts were unreadable. "I cant do that yet." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Besides, he wouldnt believe me even if I had told him." Xiao Zixie pursed his lips, deep in thought. At that moment, a childish voice rang out from the side. "Older Brother Lu Chen, this little doll is very pretty. Will you buy it for me?" Lu Chen? Gu Ruoyuns entire being turned frosty when she heard that name. Her dark, bleak eyes immediately filled with a deep, whirling, murderous intent. Nevertheless, she suppressed it all in the end and betrayed no emotion on her lucid and elegant face. She did not even spare a single look at the two people who had just entered the tearoom. The person who had spoken was a little girl next to Lu Chen. She noticed that the little girl was around five years old. Her fair and wless little face was extremely adorable. Herrge, sparkling and translucent eyes shone with intelligence and her longshes were like cattail-leaf fans. Chapter 797: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (3) Chapter 797: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However... The cute little doll had raised her snow-white chin and was staring arrogantly at the purple-eyed boy who was sitting on the chair. She was looking at Xiao Zixie as if he was not a living and breathing person but a toy which had caught her attention. "Its the Second Lady of the Xia family." "The Second Lady of the Xia family is not like Xia Chuxue. Xia Chuxue is kind and graceful while this Second Lady is haughty and willful. Still, shes only a child. Its normal for her to be a little willful but these two are in for it now." "I dont know whose familys son the little boy in purple is, hes indeed very beautiful. Regardless of his identity, hes no match for the Xia family who is protected by Supreme Jin." Upon seeing this, everyone in the tearoom could not help but shake their head and sigh. However, no one wanted to step in and speak up for Gu Ruoyun and her little group. The Second Lady of the Xia family? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow. If I remember correctly, the Second Lady of the Xia family should be Xia Chuxue! However, based on the current situation, my name should have been taken off the books since Im dead! Now, Xia Chuxue has be the Eldest Lady of the Xia family and this girl, if my guess is right, should be Xia Chuxues biological little sister. "This..." Lu Chen nced at Xia Chuling in embarrassment yet his cold eyes could not mask his indulgence. He thought for a while and turned to the girl in the green robes who had been sitting silently a few tables away from them the entire time. He said, "Miss, may I discuss something with you?" Gu Ruoyun put her teacup down and replied indifferently, "What is it?" "Id like to ask your younger brother to apany my younger sister for a few days. What do you think, Miss?" Lu Chen curled the corners of his lips. His grave and stern face disyed what he thought was a warm smile. To him, no woman could resist his smile! Hearing this, the woman in green finally raised her head. At that instant, Lu Chen felt as if something hadnded heavily on his heart. I never knew that someone in this world could have eyes so simr to hers just as bleak and reserved, carrying a sense of apathy that shows how little she cared about the things of the world. Lu Chens expression changed twice. He could not help but stumble back. Xia Ruoyun is dead! Even if someone else looked like her, it cant possibly be her! If thats the case, whats there for me to be afraid of? Lu Chen took a deep breath at the thought. He calmed himself and awaited Gu Ruoyuns reply with a smile. "My apologies." Gu Ruoyun took note of the change in the mans expression and replied. "I refuse." Lu Chens expression sank slightly, "Miss, Im willing to pay and hire him for his services. You need only name your price." Xiao Zixie did not seem to hear him. He grabbed a pastry on the table and ced in his mouth. His young, tender, and adorable little face was full of smiles. However, if Lu Chen had nced at him at this very moment, he would certainly notice the fleeting sh of murderous intent in his purple eyes. "Hire him?" Gu Ruoyun smiled. "Im afraid you wouldnt be able to afford the bill!" She was speaking the truth. Xiao Zixie may still be at his childhood stage but as the Ancient Divine Phoenix and the fact that he was already at the rank of a Martial Supreme, there was probably no one in existence who could actually afford to hire him! "Miss, name your price. No matter the amount, I, Lu Chen, will give it to you!" Lu Chens expression was now an ugly shade. He had thought that by using his good looks and charm, this woman would fall for him and gift the little boy to Xia Chuling. He never expected her to spout such conceited nonsense. Chapter 798: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (4) Chapter 798: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She said that I wont be able to afford the price of hiring a five-year-old boy? Thats the greatest joke in the world! "Youre sure that you want to haggle with me?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow with a half smile in her clear and cold eyes. "Thats right!" Lu Chenughed coldly, "As long as you negotiate a price, I can match it!" "Fine!" Gu Ruoyun smiled as she stroked the teacup on the table with one finger. The meaning behind her smile was unreadable. "Use your life to exchange for one minute of his time!" This means that Lu Chens life was only worth one minute of Xiao Zixies time. "What did you just say?" Lu Chens face has turned ashen and a fiery rage whirled within his being. He red at Gu Ruoyun coldly, "My life is priceless yet you humiliate me by saying I can only exchange it for one minute of his time. Dont you think youre being a bit rude?" Xiao Zixie rolled his eyes and swept a cold smile towards Lu Chen. Forget about exchanging his life for a minute of my time. I wont exchange my time even if he was to give me ten of his lives! "Ive changed my mind," Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely, "Now I want the lives of every member of the Xia family! If you can give me their lives, I will give in exchange to you one minute of his time!" The expression on Lu Chens face had turned increasingly ugly. He clenched his fist to stop the raging fire from within him. "Miss, hes a five-year-old child. He should be worth twenty gold pieces at most! Im willing to give you twenty gold pieces for you to sell him to me for a month! Ill give him back to you after one month. Of course, during the course of this month, he will belongpletely to the Xia family. You wont be allowed to see him!" Gu Ruoyun smiled icily, "Do you not understand me?" "What?" "Ive told you, only if you trade all the lives of the Xia family members would you receive one minute of his time! As for a month... Do you really think that you can pay that price?" Instantly, the entire tearoom became silent. When they saw the extremely ugly look on Lu Chens face, a few kind souls could not help but advise her, "Miss, Lu Chen is the future son-inw of the Xia family. Also, the Xia family is protected by Supreme Jin. Since Second Lady Xia has taken a liking to your little brother, perhaps you could sell him to her for a month temporarily." "Dont worry, Second Lady Xia isnt so bad. She wont do anything to your little brother. Besides, its only for a month. Why risk offending the Xia family?" Xiao Zixie was bing impatient as the chatter buzzed in his ears. His impish and adorable little face had turned extremely ashen. Suddenly, Xia Chuling, who has yet to understand tact, reached out to grab Xiao Zixie. He immediately exploded. "Go away!" Bang! Xiao Zixie waved his hand andnded a fierce p on Xia Chulings face. That one p sent her body flying out of the way before she mmed against the door frame. The shape of a palm and five fingers was now branded into her fair little face. Xia Chuling was stunned. Everyone else was unable to regain their senses too. When the sting from that scorching p finally hit her, Xia Chuling burst into tears. "I want to go home and tell my daddy and mother. You hit me and I want my daddy to avenge me. Waaah!" Lu Chen clenched his fist and his expression was ashen. After all, he was the one who had apanied Xia Chuling out of the house. If she ends up being upset, how was he going to exin this to the Xia family when he returned? "Miss, your little brother has raised his hand to harm a person as well. Dont you n on giving us justification?" "Justification?" Gu Ruoyun smiled icily, "What justification? His actions were out of defense! If someone didnt forcefully try to drag him away, he would not have raised his hand!" Chapter 799: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (5) Chapter 799: The Second Lady Of The Xia Family (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lu Chen looked very gloomy indeed as he replied frostily, "It looks like the children of your family are not properly brought up at all! You would even hit a person without provocation and look so nonchnt about it. I really dont know what kind of parent could have brought up a pair of siblings like you two." Gu Ruoyunughed scornfully. She swept her clear, cold gaze towards Lu Chens face and slowly curled the corners of her lips. "Thats right, were not well brought up in our family, unlike the Xia familys impressive upbringing! You would even think of snatching a boy in public at such a young age! The Master of the Xia family... Has certainly brought up a good daughter." Isnt that right? using others of being uneducated when they had been acting in defense. In contrast, Second Lady Xia had taken a liking to this little boy but after being rejected, she had still tried to snatch him away. What a great upbringing shes been given! Lu Chens expression turned even gloomier as he seemed to sense the mocking stares from the crowd, "Miss, I hope you wont regret your actions today! Linger, lets go." As he spoke, Lu Chen stepped in front of Xia Chuling. He then bent down and carried her up. "I dont want to go!" Xia Chuling began to struggle incessantly in Lu Chens arms as she wailed sulkily, "Brother Lu Chen, I want that boy, I want him to y with me. Snatch him back for me, please?" "Clever Linger," Lu Chen stroked Xia Chulings hair as his eyes filled with indulgence and warmth, "Dont worry, he will be yours! When the timees, no one will dare to stop you even if you want to make him your servant." The Xia family now had Supreme Jins support, who would dare to even oppose them? Linger had simply taken a liking to a little doll, shouldnt that be an easy matter? In Lu Chens opinion, the Xia family as they were now could have whatever they want and no one else would dare to snatch that away! With a powerful ally like Supreme Jin, no one would dare to make an enemy of them! Besides, the world is still unaware of the Vermillion Bird hidden in the Xia family. Even if they had tricked the spiritual beast into joining the family, if the Xia family was ever in danger, the powers that be cannot ignore making an enemy of Supreme Jin and the Divine Spiritual Beast. Its all because that stupid Vermillion Bird wants the Xia family to help him find hispanions. Xiao Zixie frowned. His purple eyes red icily at Lu Chen as he left. A murderous intent flickered in his eyes and he said, "I want to kill them." "Dont worry," Gu Ruoyun nodded gently and smiled, "That day wont be too far off now." Xia Ming, Lu Chen, and... Xia Chuxue... I wonder if youre all prepared? "Xiao Zixie, our current top priorities are to find my Master and pave the way for Yuer to make an entrance. He must be present when we make our ns against the Xia family. In our past life, they had killed my mother and destroyed Maternal Grandfathers entire family. They had then dismembered Yuer alive. Granting them an easy death will be too much of a loss on their end! I want Yuer to personally watch those who have harmed him in his past life as they get their just desserts!" The reason why she had not brought Yuer along was because he had lost an arm. On the East Peak Maind, where treachery crawls in every corner, this was too dangerous. Hence, she had decided to arrive first and once she has the power to protect him, she would bring him over as well. She would then let him personally exact his revenge. Xiao Zixie fell silent, he knew that the depth of hatred Gu Ruoyun held in her heart. If she does not let it all out, it would easily affect her cultivation in the future. This time, he would stand by her in everything she chooses to do. Chapter 800: The First Meeting (1) Chapter 800: The First Meeting (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "So, where are we going to now?" After he regained his senses from his deep thought, Xiao Zixie pursed his lips. Every time he thought of Lu Chens shameless words, a fiery rage would burn from within his heart. A cold, eerie light shed across his purple eyes, carrying a thick murderous intent. Gu Ruoyun raised her brows before slowly rising to her feet and walked out the door. Her lips were curled into a small smile and an undetectable glint shed in her clear, cold gaze. She did not reply Xiao Zixies question as she exited the tearoom and headed towards the familiar streets... ... "Grand Lord, Ling Feng has returned!" At this moment in the Red Lotus Territory, the man in red raised an eyebrow upon hearing his subordinates report. His fingers remained on his teacup and he replied indifferently, "Let him in." "Yes, Grand Lord." The man withdrew as he spoke. Soon, a man in ck robes entered the room. He joined his fists and bowed as he greeted the man in red with reverence, "Reporting to the Grand Lord, this subordinate has received some news from the First City." "Speak!" The man in red sipped his tea and his tone was as grim as ever. "This subordinate has personally heard from an elder in the First City that the Young Lady has journeyed from the West Spirit Maind and has arrived on the East Peak Maind!" The man in red tightened his grip on his teacup and his breathing quickened automatically. "Is this true?" In the entire Red Lotus Territory, only a select few know of Grand Lord Hong Lians true identity. That year, someone had set him up and he had nearly lost his life. Fortunately, he had a few loyal subordinates by his side. There werent very many of them, only around ten had remained with him. However, these ten people have then followed him from the West Spirit Maind to the East Peak Maind and have stayed by his side through countless dangers and torment. Ling Feng was one of them. He had expended a tremendous amount of effort in order to receive the assignment to go undercover in the First City! "This subordinate had heard the news with his own ears. This cant be false." The man in reds heart trembled. He tightened his grip on his teacup, took a deep breath andughed bitterly, "All these years, Ive offended quite a number of people to avoid the discovery of my identity from the West Spirit Maind and also to protect my son and daughter from my hometown. I had concealed my identity so that aside from those b*stards in the First City, no one else would know my origins. Ling Feng, I had asked you to go undercover in the First City because I suspect that Yuer might have fallen into their hands. I had thought of finding Yuers whereabouts but I never thought that you would have discovered news of my daughter." "It has been so many years, so many years since Iveid eyes on her. I didnt even get to name her." The man in red gently closed his eyes as his heart throbbed with agony. "I wonder if she hates me. By the way, Ling Feng, what did the Gu family name my daughter? I had thought of countless names for her that year but before I could make a decision, that incident had happened. However, since she has arrived on the East Peak Maind, I must find her no matter what!" Hearing this, Ling Fengs mind harkened back to the name mentioned during his discussion with the elder in the First City. He said, "Gu Ruoyun!" Shatter! The teacup in the man in reds hand slowly slipped from his fingers. It fell to the ground and smashed into pieces. A sh of red robes then swiftly appeared in front of Ling Feng. The man in red grabbed him by thepels and spoke with apletely different look on his face, "What did you just say? My own trueborn daughter, whats her name?" Chapter 801: The First Meeting (2) Chapter 801: The First Meeting (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Grand Lord, I heard the elders discussing this with my own ears. The Young Ladys name is Gu Ruoyun." Ling Feng, unaware of what was going on, trembled in fright. Still, he gave the man in red an honest reply. The man in red loosened his grip and staggered back. Suddenly, he burst intoughter but no one could tell if he was crying or actuallyughing! "Gu Ruoyun, its her. Its actually her... How had I not realized this? She looked so much like Yuer and her surname is also Gu. How did I not realize that she was actually my trueborn daughter?" Its no wonder! It makes sense now why I had ended up making that strange girl my adopted daughter! It makes sense why I kept feeling that sense of familiarity with that girl! As it turns out, it was all pre-destined in an unseen world! Due to our blood bond, I had wanted to get close to her. The funniest thing was, I never considered that the girl would turn out to be the daughter that Ive bitterly yearned for! After all, my daughter was supposed to be on the West Spirit Maind so how could she appear in a ce like this? Simply because of this, I had not looked too much into it! If it had been not for the fact that both mainds were far away from each other, perhaps I would have guessed Gu Ruoyuns true identity. "Guards!" The man in red raised his gaze and ordered sharply, "Find the Eldest Ladys whereabouts immediately. Do not return until you have news of her." Yuner, I had let you slip away once so now, its time for me to use all of my power. I will find you again! ... At the Xia family home. In the study, Xia Chuxue was in the middle of a discussion with Xia Ming. The sound of loud wailing suddenly interrupted them as a tiny body, resembling a glutinous rice dumpling, staggered into the study and immediately threw itself into Xia Mings arms. Lu Chen followed closely behind. His face looked extremely gloomy and it was clear to see that he had met with something absolutely upsetting. "Linger, what happened?" Xia Mings heart throbbed agonizingly at the sight of the burning red palm print on Xia Chulings face. A murderous glint shed in his eyes as he asked, "Who hurt you?" Xia Chuling began to sob even harder when she heard this as if she had suffered a great, divine grievance. Xia Mings face turned cold. He lifted his head towards Lu Chen and asked, "Lu Chen, can you tell me the meaning of this?" "Uncle Xia," Lu Chenughed bitterly, "Linger took a liking to a little boy a while ago and I tried to kindly persuade the little boy to y with Linger for a few days. I even offered to pay him for his time but to no avail. That little boy has a rude older sister. She said that even if we exchanged the lives of every member of the Xia family, it would not be enough for one second of her younger brothers rime. She thenmanded her brother to hit Linger." Bang! Xia Mings fistnded on the study table as a vein throbbed on the corner of his forehead. His entire face was enraged, "A great little girl who does not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. She dares to say that the lives of the Xia family members cannot bepared to one second of her younger brothers time? She truly has no decency! However, Lu Chen, you have allowed another to bully Linger! Is this how you protect her?" Lu Chens expression changed twice before he answered, "There were too many people around and I didnt want the Xia family to end up as a topic for gossip." Regardless of how willful Xia Chuling was, she was still considered young and ignorant. However, it would be uneptable for him to do anything to that woman in public even if he had wished to do so. He could only take action in the dark! Otherwise, the Xia family name would be dragged through the mud! Chapter 802: The First Meeting (3) Chapter 802: The First Meeting (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph!" Xia Ming scoffed coldly. His eyes darted back and forth before he asked, "Do you know who this woman is? She knows that the Xia family has Supreme Jins support yet she dares to act with such arrogance. I dont know if shes really that stupid or if another person is backing her. Im going to send someone to investigate that womans origins. If she doesnt have much power, we can just kill her off! As for that little boy, if Linger likes him, give him to her." Xia Mings gaze softened as he turned towards the little girl who was wailing pitifully in his arms. "Anyone whom my precious baby daughter has taken a fancy to is very fortunate. Whoever Linger likes, no matter who it is, Daddy will snatch him back for you. Alright?" Xia Chuling stopped crying and blinked at Xia Ming. At this moment, she remembered Xiao Zixies beautiful and adorable little face. She nodded, "Alright Daddy, snatch him back for me. But, will he like me?" "Dont worry," Xia Ming smiled, "My Linger is loved by all. Anyone who sees Linger will like Linger instantly unless theyre blind! So I believe that little boy must like Linger too. The only thing is, Linger is already so cute at such a small age. Youll definitely grow into a national beauty who brings the downfall of cities so his sister must have been jealous of Lingers looks. Thats why she had refused to let hime home with Linger. As long as that woman is gone, he will follow Linger for sure." Xia Chuling finally smiled happily. Daddy is right! Ever since I was born, anyone who sees me will like me instantly. That boy will be no different! However, that woman is really vicious. Just because Im cute, shes jealous of me and she wont let that little boy y with me. Why are there such women like her in the world? Shes so evil, shell definitely have a horrible death! A vicious light shed in young Xia Chulings eyes as she secretly cursed Gu Ruoyun in her heart. If Gu Ruoyun were here to witness this scene, she would certainly sigh andment. Indeed, this was a ssic situation of how a parents character can influence their daughters upbringing! With Xia Chuling following these people around, even though she was still very young, she already has a malicious heart. "Master." Just then, a guard rushed right in and reported with reverence, "Theres a woman named Gu Ruoyun who requests an audience." Gu Ruoyun? Xia Mings heart trembled upon hearing that name. He furrowed his brows before quickly rxing them. Perhaps this is a coincidence? There are many people in this world who have the same name but with a different surname so it must be a coincidence. Xia Ming calmed himself at the thought and replied indifferently, "Have her wait in the hall. Xueer, I want you and Lu Chen toe with me." "Alright." Xia Chuxue nodded and followed Xia Ming into the room. In the hall, the woman in green was seated on a chair, sipping quietly on a cup of tea. She lowered her eyes, hiding the whirling emotions within her clear and cold gaze. However, her emotions became thoroughly energized when she caught sight of the middle-aged man who walked in from the courtyard. I can never forget this face! Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and suppressed her growing murderous intent before smiling serenely at Xia Ming. "Its you!" Lu Chens eyes darkened at the sight of Gu Ruoyun. He eximed darkly, "Uncle Xia, this was the woman I had told you about. The boy that Linger fancies... Hes her younger brother!" Chapter 803: The First Meeting (4) Chapter 803: The First Meeting (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Ming narrowed his eyes as a cold light shed in the corner of his pupils before disappearing as quickly as it came. He smiled and approached Gu Ruoyun, "Miss Gu, previously my daughter did not know any better and had offended you. Ive just taught her a lesson. Please, Miss Gu, do not be calctive with a child." Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyes, concealing her cold smile. It has been six years! He still hasnt changed at all! Once, this hypocritical face had not only fooled the world but had also fooled me for many years! Years ago, no matter how much Xia Ming disliked my mother, he was still quite loving to me, his trueborn daughter. But all of this changed when Grandfather passed away! Gu Ruoyun contained the murderous intent in her eyes and lifted her head to face Xia Mings handsome face as if nothing had happened. She smiled and said, "I have an appointment with Mo Shangfei and Im here to see him. I wonder if Mo Shangfei is here today?" "Oh?" A suspicious light shed in Xia Mings eyes, "He had just got back. Ill send someone to inform him. Miss Gu, may I ask, whose session of disciples are you from?" On the East Peak Maind, there doesnt seem to be a powerful family by the surname of Gu. Since thats the case, her family must not be very powerful. Hence, Xia Ming wanted to find the identity of her master! Gu Ruoyunughed coldly, "What? Does the Xia family have a habit of investigating the families of others?" "Hehe," Xia Ming chuckled in embarrassment as his eyes shed with an icy light, "Im just asking. After all, Mo Shangfei is a member of the Xia family so I must know the friends that he corresponds with. Please be assured, Miss Gu, I harbor no ill intentions." Gu Ruoyun swept a nce at Xia Ming. Her voice was calm and indifferent, "I do not belong to any sect or order. I operate alone." Hearing this, Xia Ming sighed with relief. Since this woman does not have any support behind her, then everything after this would be easy. However, just as he was about to speak, he saw Mo Shangfei escorted by some servants into the room and swallowed his words. These matters can be settled behind the scene, I have no need to put it all out in the open. Otherwise, if we destroy the Xia familys hard-earned reputation for the sake of this woman, it would be too much of a waste. "Miss." Mo Shangfeis eyes lit up at the sight of Gu Ruoyun. He hurriedly stepped forward and his face was full of excitement, "Youre really here." "Mm," Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I calcted the speed of your journey and estimated that you should reach here by today so I paid a visit to the Xia family home to see you. I had promised you, after all." Actually, Mo Shangfei was worried that Gu Ruoyun would break her promise. He never thought that she would actually show up. This has certainly surpassed his expectations. While this youngdy was acquainted with Cousin Ruoyun, we dont exactly know each other and she was not obligated to help a stranger. "Shangfei, do you and Miss Gu know each other?" Xia Ming mildly raised an eyebrow and turned his gaze towards Mo Shangfei. Mo Shangfei nodded, "Yes, this youngdy is an old friend of my cousin. This is how we know each other." Xia Ming shook and analyzed Gu Ruoyun once again. This woman was acquainted with my disobedient and unfilial daughter? Since thats the case, its even more crucial that we do not let her off! Xia Ming took a deep breath at the thought but his handsome face still lifted into a smile, "Ah, is that so? I didnt think that Miss Gu would actually be acquainted with my poor daughter. Sigh, what a pity for my poor daughter, a beauty who passed away at such a young age. Her enemy, the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian, is still atrge!" As he spoke, he wiped a tear from the corner of his eye and sighed. His entire face was filled with sorrow and pain. Chapter 804: The First Meeting (5) Chapter 804: The First Meeting (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she thought: hHow could I not know the reason behind Xia Mings words? He wants me to think that it was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian who had killed Xia Ruoyun. He then ns to use him to kill me! Unfortunately, Xia Ming would never have guessed that Im really Xia Ruoyun! So why should I believe his words? "Miss Gu, you dont know how cruel that Holy Doctor is! A powerful cultivator had taken a fancy to my precious daughter and the Holy Doctor was eager to use this to his advantage. He found my daughter and tried to persuade her to be this cultivators concubine. My daughter was a proud woman so how could she agree to be someones concubine? She had dered that she would only be his primary wife and would never be a concubine! If the cultivator was willing to marry her, she would agree to it. After all, that cultivator was very influential and his powers were rather formidable. Any woman would dream of bing the wife of a cultivator like him." "However, that cultivator already has a strong and solid primary wife and he was only willing to take in a concubine. Hence, my daughter refused him and offended the Holy Doctor! The Holy Doctor is the type of person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievances. In retaliation, he had destroyed the entire Mo family and killed my daughters mother and younger brother. Finally, he forced my daughter off a cliff, where she died tragically." Gu Ruoyun clenched her fists as a white-hot rage burned from within her being. Xia Ming is actually using such excuses to frame my master? And... Hes even saying that I had clung onto power and wanted to be the primary wife of some cultivator? Because I wasnt willing to be a concubine, I had offended the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian? In the end, he even said that any woman would have dreams like this? Gu Ruoyun really wanted tough so of course, she did. Xia Ming assumed that she was mad with rage so he thought nothing of it. If this woman was really that idiot Xia Ruoyuns friend, she would be enraged when she hears this story. By then, I wouldnt need to do anything. She would end up being killed by the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians hand in her quest to avenge Xia Ruoyun. This would also prove the Holy Doctors crimes instantly. Mo Shangfei frowned. Initially, he had wanted to mention the rtionship between the Holy Doctor and his cousin to Xia Ming but he could not seem to bring himself to do so. He did not know why he felt this way. "Master Xia, theres something here that I dont understand," Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled, "Since the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian is the kind of person who seeks revenge for the smallest grievances, why had he spared the Xia family? Xia Ruoyuns surname was Xia after all so naturally, the Xia family would hold a deeper bond for her. However, why had Bai Zhongtian let the Xia family off the hook and destroyed her maternal grandfathers family instead? This simply doesnt seem logical." Xia Mings expression changed twice. Previously, he had dug out an excuse to frame Bai Zhongtian so he had not thought through it thoroughly. Yet this woman had seen through my mistake in one nce? Could it be that she knows the truth behind Xia Ruoyuns death? No! Thats impossible! That year, I had hunted Xia Ruoyun and kept a close eye on her. She would never have had the chance to tell anyone about this. "Miss Gu," Xia Ming steadied the turmoil in his heart and smiled, "The Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian has always been a strange man. How should I know why he had spared the Xia family? After all, Im not him and I dont understand how he thinks either. Perhaps if you meet the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian in the future, you would understand." Mo Shangfei, who had been paying attention to this conversation from the beginning, unconsciously stared at Xia Ming and fell silent. Previously, I hadpletely overlooked this! No! I should say that everyone had overlooked this fact! This fact which states that Xia Ruoyun had provoked a powerful enemy and caused the destruction of the Mo family? If that was the case, why had that cultivator not destroyed the Xia family and instead, bypassed them and destroyed the maternal side of the family, the Mo family? If Gu Ruoyun had not brought up this point, perhaps Mo Shangfei would never have thought of it no matter how hard he tried... Chapter 805: A Duel (1) Chapter 805: A Duel (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master Xia, I have some matters to attend to. Ill take my leave now." Gu Ruoyun slowly rose to her feet. She gently curled her lips and concealed the cold light in her eyes as she spoke objectively, "Wasnt there a certain saying? If you dont want anyone to know it, then dont do it in the first ce. Regardless of who was responsible for Xia Ruoyuns death, the culprit will be unmasked one day. Mo Shangfei, lets go and visit the Little Princess." Instantly, Xia Mings heard shook. He stared at Gu Ruoyun with a twitching eye as she left. Does she know the truth behind Xia Ruoyuns death? That cant be. As she had just said, she was only an outsider and has nothing to do with the Xia family. Besides, this little girl is only an insignificant individual. Even if she does know the truth, she cant really do much about it. Xia Mings heart slowly rxed at the thought, "Chuxue, escort the guest!" ... In the courtyard, Gu Ruoyun and Mo Shangfei were just about to leave when a graceful voice cried out. "Miss Gu, please wait." Gu Ruoyun paused before she turned around to look at Xia Chuxue who had just caught up to them. She replied emotionlessly, "Yes?" Xia Chuxue was not angered by her chilly reception and her beautiful face kept its smile, "Its nothing much but I pretty much know all of my older sisters friends. Why I have I not heard of your name before, Miss Gu?" She narrowed her eyes gently and a cold light shed across her pupils before disappearing swiftly. "Youve not heard my name before but that doesnt mean that your older sister and I dont know each other." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she replied. She did not know why but when Xia Chuxue saw that smile, her heart jumped. It was a very strange feeling, as if... Xia Ruoyun was standing and smiling right in front of her. "Miss Gu, dont misunderstand, Im merely curious." Xia Chuxue quickly rposed herself, "My sister and I may be sisters from different mothers but we have been close ever since our childhood. She wouldnt keep anything from me and I can say for certain that Ive never met you before. Now that youvee here and imed to be her friend all of a sudden, it just seems strange to me." Theyve been close since childhood? This was merely in the eyes of the world. Perhaps only a few parties involved knew the truth. Gu Ruoyunughed icily, "Xia Chuxue, if I remember correctly, Xia Ruoyun once told me that the Holy Spirit Fruit which she had braved treacherous trials to snatch from a spiritual beast had been stolen by you! She even has the proof. However, at that time, Xia Ruoyun had only just reached the rank of a Martial King and her grandfather was away from the Xia family home. Therefore, no one in the Xia family could help her then. The funniest thing was, Xia Ming had determined that Xia Ruoyun was in the wrong and that she didnt know the meaning of respectfully conceding. Hence, he had forced her to apologize to you! Because she refused to obey, Xia Ming had her beaten half to death. While she never informed the old Master Xia of this, she had secretly vowed long ago that she would personally avenge herself for whatever youve done to her on that fateful day!" "You..." Xia Chuxues expression changed drastically. Nevertheless, when she remembered that Mo Shangfei was also present, she quickly rposed her steady demeanor and smiled, "Miss Gu, my older sister had only been joking with you on this matter. Ive respected and loved her ever since I was a child. Why would I want to snatch away the Holy Spirit Fruit which she had prepared for her own breakthrough?" "Im just saying." Gu Ruoyun smiled and a light shed across her eyes, "Of course, I can overlook this matter. You are rted to her, after all. So, for her sake, Ill take good care of the Xia family." Im definitely going to take good care of the Xia family but how Im going to do it is entirely up to me. Chapter 806: A Duel (2) Chapter 806: A Duel (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A disdainful re shed across Xia Chuxues eyes. Even though it disappeared very quickly, Gu Ruoyun managed to catch it. Xia Chuxue did not show any other expression on the surface. She smiled and continued, "Then I thank you, Miss Gu, very much." Take care? The Xia family has Supreme Jin and the Vermillion Bird now, why would we need one woman to take care of us? However, the fact that this woman was able to say these things obviously means that she had known my older sister! Shes also still unaware that it was really the Xia family who had murdered Xia Ruoyun. Otherwise, she would not have been able to sit here calmly and talk to me. She even said that she would like to take care of the Xia family. Of course, Xia Chuxue did not know that Gu Ruoyun meant to take care of them in a different way. When she finally discovers the actual meaning behind these two words, she would then understand the meaning of being toote for regrets! "Mo Shangfei, lets go." Gu Ruoyun held back the cold light in her eyes as she nced at Xia Chuxue. She then turned around and walked out of the courtyard. Mo Shangfei paused for thought before he quickly followed Gu Ruoyun out. Outside the Xia family home. The two paused in their footsteps and Mo Shangfei stared at the woman in green. He hesitated for a moment before he finally asked, "Lady Gu, was it the truth? Did Master Xia... And Xia Chuxue really treat my cousin in that manner?" Xia Ruoyun had risked her life to bring the Holy Spirit Fruit back! Why would she then give it to Xia Chuxue? Was it because sisters must respectfully concede amongst one another? Otherwise, it would be considered treason, a most heinous crime? Having lived for so many years, this was the first time Mo Shangfei has ever heard of such a principle. Most importantly, Xia Chuxue was the one who had stolen the Holy Spirit Fruit but it was the victim, Xia Ruoyun, who had been forced to apologize to her! Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely. She did not look back. Instead, she calmly asked Mo Shangfei with her back towards him, "What do you think?" What do you think? These words depicted Gu Ruoyuns sentiments perfectly. Mo Shangfeiughed bitterly, "I never thought that the Xia family would have done such a thing in the past. Xia Ming and Xia Chuxue have always disyed good mannerisms in front of the world; one was a loving father and the other was a gentle and kind younger sister. Also, during my grandfathers funeral, Xia Ming was in mourning and Xia Chuxue had wept until she fainted. I really find it hard to believe that such emotional people would do something so malicious." Actually, when he had seen how Xia Chuxues expression changed, Mo Shangfei should already know the truth behind the matter! However, he still found it hard to believe that the perfect Xia Chuxue would steal anothers property! Perhaps not even the entire Drifting Wind Country would have been able to imagine that. Now, he could no longer not believe it! Mo Shangfei gently closed his eyes and his expression full of hurt, "That year, when the Mo family had been destroyed, only I, a child, had managed to escape that fate. Fortunately, Xia Ming took me in so that I would be sheltered. Even though Im only a bodyguard in the Xia family, I had felt so grateful! At that time, everyone was deathly afraid of provoking that cultivator and did not dare to even be near me. Only the Xia family had dared to do this." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. The reason why the Xia family had dared to take Mo Shangfei in was because it was the Xia family who had destroyed the Mo family! Besides, Mo Shangfei was discovered to have pretty good talent at a young age. Now, he was already a Martial Emperor despite the fact that he has yet to reach the age of twenty. His powers were on par with her in her past life so the Xia family had been more than happy to have found a handy recement! "I had promised the Little Princess to help her in her treatment. Its still early so lets go and check out the situation." Gu Ruoyun turned away and sighed, "That little girl, she sure knows how to make a person worry." Chapter 807: A Duel (3) Chapter 807: A Duel (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Shangfei was astonished. He frowned as he stared at Gu Ruoyuns shadow. Miss Gu speaks as if she knows the Little Princess very well but I can confirm that prior to this, theyve never met before! However, as he watched the green figure under the setting sun, Mo Shangfei could not help but feel peculiar. Her shadow feels all too familiar! Once, he wasnt sure when, at the Mo family gate, he would always stand at the main gate and watch that person as she left! Despite the many years which have passed, that persons image has always remained in his minds eye, never to disappear. "Perhaps Im overthinking?" Mo Shangfei shook his head andughed bitterly, "Cousin has passed away. Besides, she doesnt look anything like her so how could they possibly be the same person? The only thing was, their temperament is kind of simr. Otherwise, my cousin would not have had such a deep friendship with her." To Mo Shangfei, it was this deep friendship which has spurred Gu Ruoyun to give them so much aid. ... At the Imperial Pce of Drifting Wind Country. In the study, a man dressed in yellow robes stared resentfully at the young girl in pink before him. He tried to find the words but was unable to say a thing. Qi Haoran sneered as he stared down at the young girl who was kneeling before him. His eyes shed with a cold light. "Your Imperial Majesty, you have to grant me justice for this!" The person who had spoken was an old man dressed in white next to Qi Haoran. The old man looked absolutely arrogant. His elderly face was clearly enraged and he spoke as if he paid no heed to the middle-aged man on the highest seat. The middle-aged man looked embarrassed. He red at the young girl in pink on the ground and spoke with a hollow voice, "Gao Shiqi, over the years, your powers have not shown any substantial improvement but your audacity certainly has. Youve actually tried to elope with another man? However, on the basis of the fact that you actually came back, I will give you a lighter sentence. Guards, take the Little Princess and shut her away. She will await her marriage in three months!" The Little Princess became anxious. Her eyes grew red as she cried out stubbornly, "Imperial Father, I will never marry Qi Haoran!" "You..." Supreme Gao was so enraged that his face turned ashen. He pointed at the Little Princess and bellowed angrily, "Gao Shiqi, you dare to oppose a decree?" "I dont care, Im not marrying him!" The Little Princess red fiercely at Qi Haoran. She gritted her teeth as if she wanted to dismember him into ten thousand pieces. "Your Imperial Majesty." The old man smiled scornfully. His eyes were filled with anger as he said, "The Little Princess has opposed Your Imperial Decree and should be executed for treason!" Hearing this, Supreme Gaos expression changed. Regardless of the situation, He has loved this Little Princess since birth. If it had not been for the fact that the Crown Princes life was at stake, He would never have chosen to sacrifice her. Still, if one asked Him to execute the Little Princess, He could not bear to do it. "Imperial Physician Qi, youre exaggerating. Shiqi may have acted dishonorably by opposing an Imperial Decree but she does not deserve to be executed. How about this, We will advise her. You need not worry." "Hmph!" The old man scoffed, "Still, the Little Princess had eloped with Mo Shangfei of the Xia family. If this gets out, where will the prestige of my Qi name go? How can my grandchild be any worst than that brat? In family status, he is an orphan. In power, he may have formidable talent but he is young and is no match for my grandson! However, if You want me to clear the Little Princess of all responsibility, I can do that! Bring Mo Shangfeis head to me! Im not willing to take this matter lying down!" Supreme Gaos expression became even more unsightly. Im a Martial Supreme after all! While I may be ced in the lower ranks amongst the rest of the Martial Supremes, I still have the title of a Martial Supreme! This fellow is only a high-level Martial Honor yet he dares speak to me in this manner and to order me around! If it wasnt for his substantial skills in medicine which only the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian can surpass, I would never have lowered my head to beg him in this manner! Chapter 808: A Duel (4) Chapter 808: A Duel (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Imperial Physician Qi, We can promise you the Little Princess hand in marriage to Qi Haoran. However, please leave the other matters to Us." Mo Shangfei was a member of the Xia family after all and the Xia family was backed by Supreme Jin. He did not want to offend Supreme Jin over this one thing! Most importantly, Supreme Gao deeply admires Mo Shangfei. This kid has formidable talent. If Mo Shangfei were older, he could even take on several Qi Haorans. Nevertheless, admiration could only go so far. Now that the Crown Princes life was at stake, he still needed this old mans help to save him so he could only listen to him now. "Your Imperial Majesty, if you dont kill Mo Shangfei, then please consider me powerless over the Crown Princes illness!" Imperial Physician Qi smiled coldly. He ced his hands behind his back as he stared arrogantly up at Supreme Gao. Supreme Gao had long cursed at the old man in secret. If it was not for the fact that the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian was a difficult person to invite and that his whereabouts were always unclear, He would have flipped out against this old man long ago! "Imperial Physician Qi..." Supreme Gao took a deep breath and was just about to speak when a voice chimed in from outside the study, "You want Mo Shangfeis life? Hes with me now but I wonder if you have the ability to kill him." Thud! The doors to the study flew open and the guard was thrown to the ground. He quickly scrambled to his feet, dusted himself off and knelt before Supreme Gao, "Your Imperial Majesty, I wasnt able to stop them, please forgive me." Supreme Gaos face sank. He stared at the pair who were walking in and asked darkly, "How did you manage to enter the pce?" "Imperial Father." The Little Princess rose to her feet and walked towards Mo Shangfeis side. She then smiled prettily, "I gave him the token." "Gao Shiqi, you..." Supreme Gao almost went mad with rage. Really, this grown girl cant be kept at home but she has actually given a token away to an outsider so casually. She was not even bothered about what her Imperial Father would think! "Hmph!" Qi Haoran nced at Mo Shangfei but when his eyes fell upon Gu Ruoyun, a menacing light shed in his pupils, "Grandfather, this was the woman who had hurt me!" Hearing this, Imperial Physician Qis eyes turned icy, "I never thought that you would be so daring and have the audacity to send yourself here on a silver tter. Are you here to die?" "Here to die? No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Im here to present a betrothal gift." "Betrothal gift?" Everyone around instantly went into a daze as they looked at each other. Even the Little Princess and Mo Shangfei were stunned. No one knew what Gu Ruoyun was talking about. "You say that youre here to present a betrothal gift?" Supreme Gao narrowed his eyes slightly as he observed the woman in green with utmost seriousness. "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Ive brought Mo Shangfei here to present a betrothal gift to request your permission, Supreme Gao, for the Little Princess to marry him." "What?" Instantly, a voice filled with shock cried out. Qi Haorans face was ashen and he bellowed angrily, "You say that Mo Shangfei wants to marry the Little Princess? What status is he going to bring? A little bodyguard from the Xia family? Simply with this, does he have the right to marry the Little Princess?" Gu Ruoyun calmly looked at him, "His status as the second generation disciple of the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian. Is that not enough?" The Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians grand disciple? Mo Shangfei was stunned. How am I not aware of my own identity as the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians grand disciple? "Hahaha!" Qi Haoran looked as if he had just heard a great joke and burst intoughter, "You say that hes the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians grand disciple? Is there no one here who isnt aware of the Holy Doctors proud nature and that hes never had a disciple? What more to having a grand disciple? Little girl, even when boasting, one should survey the situation. Youre simply talking nonsense!" Chapter 809: A Duel (5) Chapter 809: A Duel (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In contrast, Supreme Gaos reaction was calmer. Who was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian? No one would dare to use his name lightly to deceive others. If the old man found out about this, he would certainly rush over for a kill! Therefore, since she dared to make such a im, there must be some truth to it. "Hehe." Imperial physician Qi did not wait for Supreme Gao to speak and sneered instead. A cold light shed across his eyes and he asked arrogantly, "I seem to remember that Mo Shangfei of the Mo family has never epted any post as anyones disciple so how could he be a grand disciple?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "While its true that he never epted a post as anyones disciple in the past but Ive just epted him as my disciple!" Boom! The womans cold and calm voice was like a heavy thunder which struck into everyones hearts. Imperial Physician Qi has just mentioned that Mo Shangfei had never epted a discipleship so he could not possibly have a teacher. Then that woman had said that she has just taken Mo Shangfei under her wing at this very moment! Does this not imply that she was the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians disciple? Mo Shangfei was suddenly enlightened. No wonder she knew the rtionship between my cousin and the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian even when the world did not. It was because shes the Holy Doctors disciple. No wonder she had such a good rtionship with my cousin! Supreme Gao took a deep breath as he ignored the ugly look on Imperial Physician Qis face. His eyes darted back and forth as he asked, "Miss, can you then ask the Holy Doctor to treat the Crown Princes illness?" If the Holy Doctor is willing to help, that old fart from the Qi family can screw off wherever he wishes. Ill no longer need to wait on him anymore! "I did say that Im here to give a betrothal gift." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely, "The first betrothal gift is to cure his Royal Majesty the Crown Princes illness!" Actually, the reason why Gu Ruoyun had mentioned her rtionship with the Holy Doctor was to provide Mo Shangfei with a position suitable enough to match up to the Little Princess. Besides, there was also another reason... If that old man, my master, finds out that someone has imed to be his disciple, he would certainlye from afar to look for them. Its simply too difficult to search for anyone amongst the great poption in the East Peak Maind so why dont I make that old mane to me instead? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin and smiled. We havent seen each other in six years. I wonder if the old man still holds the same morality and conduct. He was forever immersed in the study of medicine, so immersed that he could go for days without taking care of himself. Each time I met the old man, he would always be dressed in robes that... No longer had their original color. His hair would be in a huge mess like he had just been in an explosion. "Your Imperial Majesty, do you really believe her?" Qi Haoran gnashed his teeth when he saw the sparkle in Supreme Gaos eyes, "Shes using the Holy Doctors name to deceive us. If you really believe her, Im afraid that the Crown Princes life will end here!" After he had spoken, he then turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. "Woman, let me advise you. The Holy Doctors name is not one for you to nder! My grandfather met himst year and discussed medicine with him. He has never heard him mention anything about having a disciple. With my grandfathers rtionship with him, do you think that my grandfather wouldnt be aware of him having disciple?" Of course, the truth of the matter was that during every medicinal discussion, Imperial Physician Qi had always tried very hard to curry favor with the Holy Doctor. While the Holy Doctor found it irritating, he still gave a few casual notes. Hence, Imperial Physician Qi had used this as his right to show off. Even though he was considered to be second only to the Holy Doctor, the distance between his and the Holy Doctors skills was more than just a small fraction. There were also over ten doctors who were nearly on par with Imperial Physician Qis level... Those people were also all skilled doctors second only to the Holy Doctor! This clearly shows how great the difference actually was between the two of them. Chapter 810: Xia Mings Conspiracy (1) Chapter 810: Xia Mings Conspiracy (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Qi Haoran and a hint of surprise appeared in the corner of her eye. Its the first time Ive heard that my master and the Imperial Physician Qi were acquainted. Qi Haoran somehow interpreted the look of surprise on Gu Ruoyuns face as a look of terror for having her lies exposed. He lifted his head arrogantly and shot a look with a cold smile at the woman in green, "What? Are you scared now that you know of the rtionship between my grandfather and the Holy Doctor? Its alright, you only need to kowtow before me and apologize. Perhaps I might even spare your life!" Gu Ruoyun ignored him and instead focused her gaze upon Supreme Gaos stern yet handsome face. She calmly said to him, "If you dont mind, please let me take a look at the Crown Prince." "You..." Qi Haorans expression changed drastically when he realized that Gu Ruoyun hadpletely ignored him. He red at her fiercely, "Damned girl, did you not hear me speaking to you?" As the grandson of Imperial Physician Qi, he had always been treated with respect from a young age. Even people who were as noble as emperors and princesses were not on par with him, Qi Haoran! However, this woman had dared to ignore him! This was intolerable! "Alright." Supreme Gao pondered for a moment before mming his hand on the table. He then rose to his feet as a severe look shed in his eyes, "Miss, We shall trust in your word this one time and escort you to see Our Imperial Son." Regardless of the situation, Supreme Gao was a Supreme King! Naturally, as a Supreme King, he would be decisive and knows what would benefit him the most. All these years, he has had to endure oppression form Imperial Physician Qi simply because of Imperial Physician Qis great proficiency in medicine. Hence, he could not offend him! However, if there were someone who could surpass Imperial Physician Qi, then that old man would no longer be of no use to him and he would not need to listen to Imperial Physician Qi anymore! Therefore, Supreme Gao was determined to make this decision! "Your Imperial Majesty," Imperial physician Qis expression sank and he swept a cold gaze across Gu Ruoyuns face as he eximed icily, "It seems that my body cant take much more. Since youve chosen this little girl, I can only resign from my post as the imperial physician. I hope you wont regret this!" Supreme Gao was shaken. He knitted his brows and looked as if he was deep in consideration. After a long pause, he rxed his brows and replied in a clear voice, "Imperial Physician Qi, if this is your decision, We shall not stop you." In the past, Supreme Gao would never have taken this lightly. However, Imperial Physician Qi had overstepped his ce and used his great skills in medicine topletely disregard him, a Supreme King! He even had the audacity to order him around! If Supreme Gao does not stand his ground now, he would be dangling in the palm of that old man hand for the rest of his life! For his honor as a Supreme King, he could not let anyone abuse him! The imperial physician had forgotten about this. He thought that he had Supreme Gaos life in his hands so he had behaved as he pleased. "Imperial Majesty, since youve made your decision, I will leave the pce immediately. However..." Imperial Physician Qi had initially thought of using his resignation to threaten Supreme Gao but he never anticipated that Supreme Gao would have agreed to it so easily. He was very unhappy with the oue andyers of fiery anger exploded from within him like waves surging towards the sky, "If this youngdy is unable to save the Crown Prince, dont think ofing to me to ask for my aid, Your Imperial Majesty. By then, even if you offered me the world, I would never ever help you. Haoran, were leaving." A vicious glint shed in his eyes as he walked towards Mo Shangfei. He paused and said scornfully, "Mo Shangfei, do you think you can have peace after spewing these lies? Dont forget, Supreme Jin is on a manhunt for the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian! If he believes that you are affiliated with him, do you think that Supreme Jin would spare you, knowing his temper?" Chapter 811: Xia Mings Conspiracy (2) Chapter 811: Xia Mings Conspiracy (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mo Shangfeis eyes danced but he simply smiled gently and turned towards Imperial Physician Qi and his grandson, "I believe that Supreme Jin is a reasonable man and would not do anything to Grand Master without concrete proof. He will not do anything out of his own initiative." "Hmph." Imperial Physician Qi scoffed as he straightened his robes and left without another look back. Gu Ruoyun nced at the Qi grandfather and grandson duo and rubbed her nose. She hoped that the two of them would spread the news of her being the Holy Doctors disciple. Only when news of this gets out would she be able to find her master. However... This guy, Mo Shangfei, had certainly addressed him as Grand Master very easily. Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched. She then turned towards Supreme Gao, shrugged her shoulders and said, "Lets go, take me to His Royal Majesty the Crown Prince. I can only assess his illness once Ive examined him." "Alright." Supreme Gao nodded, "Guards, to the Crown Princes mansion!" ... In her past life, Gu Ruoyun had met the Crown Prince of Drifting Wind Country before but they did not really have a deep rtionship. ording to her impression, that man always had a gentle and refined look about him. However, after seeing him again this time, Gu Ruoyun was shocked. The man before her looked emaciated; he no longer looked like an excellent son of nobility who had the appearance of polished jade. His flimsy robes covered his body which was skin and bones. His cheeks were hollow and his eyes bulged. At one nce, you could tell that he was starving. However, this man was the Crown Prince of Drifting Wind Country, there is no one above him but the Emperor. Starving? How could this be? "Imperial Father, Imperial Sister. Youve arrived?" The Crown Prince put his book down. Under the peach blossom tree, his face disyed a sunny smile, "Imperial Father, please forgive your Imperial Son for Im unable to rise and greet you." "Sigh." Supreme Gao sighed bitterly as he looked at the man before him, "Your health is important, you dont need to greet Us. There are no outsiders here so theres no need for ceremony." No outsiders? Hearing this, the Crown Prince was shocked. I know Mo Shangfei for sure but I dont know what has happened for my Imperial father to consider him as a non-outsider. As for this youngdy in green robes, Ive never met her. "Imperial Brother, how are you?" The Little Princess stepped forward and asked politely. She and the Crown Prince were siblings from different mothers so they were not close and their interactions had been limited to strictly ceremonial encounters. The Crown Prince smiled at the Little Princess and turned towards Supreme Gao, "Imperial Father, may I ask, who is this unfamiliar youngdy?" "Oh, she is Our newly-hired physician. Let her check your pulse." Supreme Gao had just remembered Gu Ruoyuns presence and hurriedly introduced her. "Theres no need." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "I have already deduced his illness." "What?" Supreme Gaos chest tightened and he asked anxiously, "Is it possible for the Crown Prince to be cured?" "He has been bewitched!" Bewitched! The word drummed deep into Supreme Gaos heart and his eyes sank, "Miss Gu, what do you mean? Has someone used sorcery to harm Our Imperial Son?" "Thats right," Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Its a form of ancient witchcraft which can make the victims body waste away. This witchcraft wont kill the person instantly but it will control the victims mind in the end, turning them into an obedient puppet." Chapter 812: Xia Mings Conspiracy (3) Chapter 812: Xia Mings Conspiracy (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! Supreme Gao was so enraged that he punched at a tree next to him. His eyes were filled with rage as he gritted his teeth, "Who? Who would dare harm Our Imperial Son? However, Imperial Physician Qi was convinced that Our Imperial Son is ill, how did it turn out to be sorcery?" "Imperial Father, do you really think that that Imperial Physician Qi is actually a good person?" The Little Princessughed icily and eximed scornfully, "He has been treating Imperial Brother for so many days yet Imperial Brothers condition has not improved. He doesnt have any genuine talent! How could he bepared to Big Brother Mos master?" Supreme Gao coughed and looked a little embarrassed. After all, Imperial Physician Qis skills were second to the Holy Doctor so even he was unable to cure the illness, perhaps only the Holy Doctor can do so! The only thing was, the Holy Doctors whereabouts was always unclear. Even if he could be found, he might not necessarily help them. So, Supreme Gao had chosen the only option he had! "Miss, you, Our Imperial Son, he..." "Dont worry, Ive said it before, saving the Crown Prince will be the first betrothal gift that I will grant to the Little Princess on behalf of my disciple. Since Ive said it, Ill do it!" A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes but she spoke with a calm voice, "After this, please prepare a few medicinal herbs for me. Ill administer the needles." "Alright, We will immediately send someone to make the preparations. How many days will you need to cure him?" "Three days!" Three days a period of time with the most guarantee that Gu Ruoyun has given to herself! However, if the preparations for the medicinal herbs were sufficient, she was one hundred percent certain that she would be able to cure him. Supreme Gao was stunned. After all, Imperial Physician Qi had been treating the Crown Prince for the past few months but the only thing he could do was to stop the Crown Princes health from worsening. He had still been unable to cure himpletely. Somehow, this young woman is saying that she only needs three days? "Please have the medicinal herbs brought to me, I need to make preparations as well." A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she instructed steadily. "Servants!" Supreme Gaos heart shook as he ordered the eunuch and pce maiden who were standing behind him in a stern voice, "You will all attend to Miss Gus errands. As long as she has amand, you may even use the Imperial treasury without obstruction!" The Little Princess stared at Gu Ruoyun as her eyes brimmed with emotion. If the Crown Prince could be returned to health, she will never have to marry Qi Haoran! This, to her, was the best news of all! ... "What did you say?" In the Xia family study, Xia Ming angrily hit the table and rose to his feet. His expression twinged treacherously as he asked, "Gu Ruoyun is the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtians disciple?" "Thats right," Lu Chen nodded, "Previously, you had asked me to watch Gu Ruoyuns movements. I sent someone to follow her and they saw her enter the Imperial Pce. I then ced our Xia family spy who was assigned to the pce to make discreet inquiries. We ended up overhearing their conversation at the Imperial study." "No wonder. Its no wonder she had tried to defend the Holy Doctor, shes his disciple!" Xia Ming sneered and clenched his fist. His expression was nowpletely unscrupulous, "This exins how she had known Xia Ruoyun! However, I never knew that the Holy Doctor had epted another disciple aside from Xia Ruoyun!" "Uncle Xia," Lu Chens eyes turned eerily cold as hints of murderous bloodlust glimmered in his pupils, "Do you want me to send someone to kill her?" Xia Ming felt momentarily silent. After a pause, he shook his head as his eyes glinted, "Theres no need! While weve nted enough evidence in front of Supreme Jin to frame the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian, I know that Supreme Jin is still rather dubious about the matter. This was why he has persevered so much to look for the Holy Doctor! We can use that woman to frame the Holy Doctorpletely!" Chapter 813: Xia Mings Conspiracy (4) Chapter 813: Xia Mings Conspiracy (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lu Chen stared at Xia Ming in surprise, "Uncle Xia, what should we do then?" "Its simple. Lu Chen, I believe that youre the only one who can achieve this in the Xia family!" Xia Ming smiled and a malicious light shed across his pupils, "I want you to seduce Gu Ruoyun!" "What?" Lu Chen was dazed as if he could not believe his ears. He stared at Xia Ming in astonishment. "Lu Chen, women in love often behave illogically. As long as that woman falls deeply in love with you, you can make her do anything you want! If you want her to step out as a witness to verify that the Holy Doctor was behind Xia Ruoyuns murder, she would do it! Also, if shes really the Holy Doctors disciple, she would make a more convincing witness than anyone else. Supreme Jin will have no choice but to believe her!" Xia Ming smiled sinisterly and looked very pleased with his idea. "Uncle Xia, what if I fail?" Lu Chen frowned and asked in a deep voice. "Fail?" Xia Mingughed icily, "As long as youre willing to go all the way, that woman will be hooked! Besides, your looks and talent are top-notch in the Drifting Wind Country. How many women can resist the tenderness and military prowess of a beautiful man? If you pull this off sessfully, Ill have Xia Chuxue marry you immediately!" Xia Mings final sentence gave Lu Chen a whole new sense of resilience. His eyes filled with unwavering determination as he replied slowly, "Uncle Xia, theres no need to worry. I wont let you down!" To have the owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda was equivalent to having the world! The prophecy all those years ago was still circting today! Xia Chuxue was the true owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. One day, she will be contracted to the Ancient Divine Pagoda once again and achieve the peak of existence on the maind. When that timees, he, as her husband, would naturally rise as a result of this! As for whether Gu Ruoyun would agree to this or not, it was not within Lu Chens range of thought. He believed that as long as he carries out an intense pursuit, no woman could resist him! "Good!" Xia Ming smacked the table and rose to his feet with satisfaction. In his mind, he could almost see the Holy Doctor dying in Supreme Jins hand. He could not help but burst intoughter, "Lu Chen, go and look for her now. Remember, you are not toe to the Xia family home during this time. Dont let her know about you and Xueer. Once you have herpletely in the palm of your hand, wellunch our n!" Holy Doctor, you cant me me for this. If you wish to me someone, me yourself for repeatedly trying to find the truth behind Xia Ruoyuns death! How could I let this happen? Thats why I can only lock you and Supreme Jin in a neverending battle. And I will reap all the benefits! Xia Mings smile grew even more vicious at that thought. It was as if Gu Ruoyun was already in Lu Chens arms... Three days! It was not a particrly long or short period of time. Nevertheless, to Supreme Gao, those three days felt longer than three years! During those three days, he had not gone back to the Imperial Pce. Instead, he stayed in the Crown Princes mansion so he could be readily avable to provide Gu Ruoyun with anything she needed! After three days, the tightly closed door to the Crown Princes room finally opened and the woman dressed in green slowly stepped out. The bright sunlight illuminated her, making the beads of sweat on her forehead look like sparkling and translucent crystals. "How is he?" When Supreme Gao saw Gu Ruoyun, he hurriedly stepped forth and asked. Gu Ruoyun finally smiled and when he saw the smile on her face, Supreme Gaos heart rxed. Chapter 814: Xia Mings Conspiracy (5) Chapter 814: Xia Mings Conspiracy (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hes alright now." Gu Ruoyun lifted her head at Supreme Gao and said, "After this, youll need to supplement him with nourishment and hell soon be back to his usual self. However, if you do not find the person responsible for this sorcery, this might happen again." Supreme Gao frowned. Even if Gu Ruoyun did not mention this, he knows what to do! These culprits have such audacity, daring to harm the Crown Prince under Our very eyes! " Miss, youve saved the Crown Prince. If theres anything you want as a reward, We shall give it to you!" "Ive said it before, saving him is a betrothal gift from me to the Imperial family on behalf of Mo Shangfei." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "Of course, if You really want to thank me, you can grant me permission to utilize the medicinal herbs in the national treasury whenever I please." "Haha, thats easy." Supreme Gao burst intoughter and produced a golden yellow jade token, "As long as you hold this piece of jade, you can go in and out of the Imperial Pce and the national treasury! If any medicinal herbs catch your fancy, take it straight away." Gu Ruoyun took the jade token unabashedly. She had coveted the national treasury of Drifting Wind Country and now that she has the chance, she would not let it go so easily. "Sister Gu," The Little Princess grinned as she stepped forwards and linked arms with Gu Ruoyun, "I didnt think that youd be so amazing! Youve really cured Imperial Brother." Gu Ruoyun was stunned when she heard how the Little Princess had addressed her. She then smiled, "Thats nothing. In the future, I can teach Mo Shangfei as well." In her past and present lives, she did not have many close rtives! At the moment, she could not reveal her true identity to Mo Shangfei but she could utilize her status as his master to lend him a hand. "Shiqi," Supreme Gaos pupils were darting back and forth and he disyed an amiable smile on his handsome face, "Miss Gu is a neer, you and Shangfei should show her around." Perhaps it was because Gu Ruoyun had seeded in curing the Crown Prince, even Supreme Gaos attitude towards Mo Shangfei has changed as well. So what if Qi Haoran was Imperial Physician Qis grandson? Mo Shangfei was the grand disciple of the Holy Doctor! In the beginning, Supreme Gao may have been suspicious towards Gu Ruoyuns medical skills. When she announced that the Crown Prince had returned to health, this suspicion was lifted. Aside from the Holy Doctor and his disciples, who else would have been able to aplish such a feat? If Shiqi marries Mo Shangfei, it would mean a rare stroke of luck for the Imperial family! "Alright," The Little Princess inclined her head and her tender little face brightened up with a charming smile, "Sister Gu, allow me to introduce my friends to you, alright?" "Friends?" Gu Ruoyun was stunned and nced suspiciously at the Little Princess. "I know that you must really wish to meet some people, Sister Gu. I can have them announce a referral for you, Sister Gu. Perhaps if they know that youre a friend of Xia Ruoyun, they will be very close to you." The Little Princess was not aware that Gu Ruoyun had already met Xia Chuxue, Lu Chen and the others. Hence, she had naively thought that they could all be friends. Mo Shangfei wanted to speak but swallowed his words when he saw the look on Gu Ruoyuns face. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled. He did not know why but Mo Shangfei felt a sinister note in that smile. His heart could not help but tremble. "Sister Gu, you must know of the misunderstanding between the Xia family and Holy Doctor, perhaps we can use this as an opportunity to clear away this misunderstanding," The Little Princess rolled her eyes before she continued looking innocently at Gu Ruoyun, "I believe that the Holy Doctor was not the one who had killed Xia Ruoyun!" In the Little Princess pure heart, she had always thought that it must have all been a misunderstanding between the Xia family and the Holy Doctor. Once a good exnation could be made, the Xia family would not be unreasonable and would certainly clearly investigate the matter once again. Chapter 815: The Shameless Lu Chen (1) Chapter 815: The Shameless Lu Chen (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Dragon and Phoenix Restaurant. The Dragon and Phoenix Restaurant was the top restaurant in Drifting Wind Country. The interior decorations have an aristocratic atmosphere and this was also the gathering ce for young aristocratic disciples. At this moment, the door of apartment in the restaurant was pushed open. Lu Chen frowned as he turned around. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared before his eyes, causing his pupils to contract. "Youve finally arrived, Little Princess." Upon seeing the Little Princess, a group of youths started to approach her. However, they all furrowed their brows when they noticed Mo Shangfei who had apanied her. "Oh, isnt this Mo Shangfei of the Mo family? No! Thats not right. The Mo family has been destroyed, youre merely the bodyguard of the Xia family. Haha!" Mo Shangfei immediately recognized and red icily at the young man who had just spoken. That young man was the grandson of General Lin and also one of the Little Princess suitors from a young age. Therefore, he obviously viewed Mo Shangfei, who always appeared by the Little Princess side, with great hostility. "Lin Yue, youre being impudent!" The Little Princess expression changed drastically, "Youd better watch your mouth, bear in mind that a loose tongue may cause a lot of trouble!" Lin Yue scoffed and swept a gloomy gaze across Mo Shangfeis face, "Mo Shangfei, a man should act like a man. What kind of happiness can a little bodyguard like you give to the Little Princess? You dont even have the right to give happiness to the woman you love, what privilege do you have to follow the Princess around?" Smack! The Little Princess threw a p right across Lin Yues face. Her originally naive and innocent little face was like ice, "Lin Yue, you have great audacity. If you say one more word, this Princess will immediately call for a meeting with General Lin and ask him how he has been educating his grandson!" Lin Yues expression changed a few times. Amongst all his family members, he feared his grandfather, the Great General, the most. If his grandfather was to find out about this, he would be punished mercilessly. He took a deep breath at the thought of this and moved closer to Mo Shangfei. He pressed against his ear and spoke a voice so low that only the two of them could hear, "Mo Shangfei, if youre a man, dont hide behind a woman. Otherwise, wait until the next time when the Little Princess isnt around. Ill give you a good show." Mo Shangfeis expression had remained indifferent the entire time. He did not show any sign of anger at Lin Yues words. In fact, he never even looked at Lin Yue at all since the very beginning. Hepletely acted like Lin Yue was invisible. Hindered by the Little Princess presence, Lin Yue said nothing more as he then scoffed and went back to his seat. However, he continued to re coldly and maliciously at Mo Shangfei the entire time. His eyes werepletely filled with hatred and enmity. "Miss Gu, we meet again." Lu Chen smiled and walked slowly towards Gu Ruoyun. His handsome features were lit up with a warm smile. Nevertheless, when this warm smile appeared in Gu Ruoyuns line of sight, it seemed far too artificial to her and she could not help but frown. "Big Brother Lu, so you do know each other." The Little Princess mouth opened in shock, "This saves me from having to make introductions. Ah, right. Since you both know each other, you should know that shes Xia Ruoyuns friend." Xia Ruoyun! That name caused a great sensation as it fell into the ears of the crowd. Of course, Xia Ruoyuns fame was not rted to her talents or power. Instead, years ago, the Mo family had suffered a tragic extermination because of her. However, she then behaved like an ostrich and buried her head in the sand cowardly. Hence, her unfilial reputation for many years had spread far and wide! Chapter 816: The Shameless Lu Chen (2) Chapter 816: The Shameless Lu Chen (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A fleeting light shed quickly across Lu Chens eyes before he hurriedly reverted to his warm gaze and looked at Gu Ruoyun. However, there was an agonized twist to the corners of his lips, "Miss Gu does not only share the same name as Yuner, she looks very much like her. We had shed previously but at that time, I was not aware that she was Yuners friend. Yuner and I were once deeply in love yet she had cruelly cast me aside. So, when I saw how simr you looked to Yuner, I could not help but want to get close to you, Miss Gu. I wonder if you would give me a chance?" When the group heard Lu Chens statement, they began to analyze Gu Ruoyun seriously. Upon their observation, they indeed noticed that she seems to bear some resemnce to Xia Ruoyun. While their features did not look alike, her chilly mannerisms were pretty much identical to Xia Ruoyuns. However, no matter how they looked at it, they could not help but wonder why Lu Chens words seem to sound like a deration of his feelings. The Little Princess was also stunned. She blinked in astonishment as she stared at him suspiciously, "Big Brother Lu, dont you already have Older Sister Chuxue?" Lu Chenughed bitterly and shook his head, "Chuxue is Yuners younger sister. I had loved her so deeply, how could I fall for her younger sister? Im only taking care of Chuxue for Yuners sake so I have no other intentions towards her. I have only ever loved Yuner alone. Perhaps Yuner could not bear leaving me to suffer loneliness in this world so she has sent Miss Gu to appear before me to soothe my yearning. I cant betray Yuners painstaking efforts. Besides, I cant help but think of Yuner each time I see Miss Gu." The agony on Lu Chens face does not seem to be fake at all. If it were not for Gu Ruoyuns experiences in her past life, perhaps she would also have believed that Lu Chen had truly loved her deeply. "Sir Lu, you are indeed infatuated." No one knows who amongst the group seated there had spoken first. Soon, the voices of the others in the group began to chime in. "Such a man with deep devotion is certainly a rarity in this world. Xia Ruoyun has been dead for many years now yet he still yearns for her greatly." "Thats right! The deeply infatuated Lu Chen would never have given this woman a second nce if her aura did not bear such a resemnce to Xia Ruoyuns. However, Lu Chen, you better think this through thoroughly. If you take this woman, you will lose your chance in allying with the Xia family through marriage. Tsk, tsk. Now that the Xia family is backed by Supreme Jin, not even the Emperor of Drifting Wind Country would dare provoke them as He pleases. Are you sure you want to do this?" Lu Chen lifted his handsome face and replied with apletely sincere look on his face, "Power and status... To me, Lu Chen, they dont evene close to the importance I hold towards the woman I love! Miss Gu, you were sent by Yuner to me to help me out of my misery. Hence, in this life, I, Lu Chen, will never marry another unless that woman is you!" Power and status... To me, Lu Chen, they dont evene close to the importance I hold towards the woman I love! Gu Ruoyun really wanted tough when she heard those words. In my past life, who was it who had given up on Yuer and I for the sake of power? Furthermore, he had dismembered Yuer alive right before my eyes! Even now, she could still remember that mans words on that fateful day. He had said, "My dear Yuner, Im sorry... But Im an ambitious man. Chuxue is the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda so she will be the strongest of this realm. Whoever marries her would then essentially own the world!" "Miss Gu, will you promise me?" Unwittingly, Gu Ruoyun smiled. Lu Chens heart leaped when he saw her smile and look ofcency shed in the corner of his eyes. He knows that women were just as perverted as men and no woman can resist the charms of a beautiful man. Furthermore, Lu Chen was still rather confident in his looks. Chapter 817: The Shameless Lu Chen (3) Chapter 817: The Shameless Lu Chen (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Look here now, no matter how much this woman had previously pretended to be uninterested, she could not help but smile when she heard that I was willing to make her my wife! How much has she actually fallen for me that she would be so happy once I had said those words? "Marry you?" Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently as her eyes filled with mockery. She curled her lips and stared at the man before her, "Youre willing to take me as your wife so I cant refuse you? Are you... Even up to par?" Lu Chens initiallycent expression froze in ce upon hearing those words. He could not believe his ears as he stared in shock at Gu Ruoyun. She has... Rejected me? Impossible! No one is this world can resist my charms! Its absolutely impossible! I was merely loosening the reins for a better grasp, Ive seen a lot of this sort of trickery from other women. "Miss Gu, I know what troubles you. Theres no need to worry. As long as Im willing to take you as my wife, I guarantee that no one will dare say that you are not worthy of me!" Gu Ruoyun grinned. Her clear and cold gaze was filled with scorn, "Dont you understand what Im saying? Im asking if you are qualified to marry me? Anyone who wishes to marry me must give the heavens and earth as my betrothal gift as well as all the realms as a go-between. Yet you, Im afraid, will never fulfill these criteria in an entire lifetime." Lu Chens face changed drastically and a cold light shed in his eyes. Heavens and earth as a betrothal gift as well as all the realms as a go-between? What a great mouthful! Who does this woman think she is? Does she think she could disregard everyone else just because shes backed by the Holy Doctor? How unfortunate, the Holy Doctor will end up dying by Supreme Jins hand. By then, forget about me, not even a beggar would want to marry her! "Enough!" The Little Princess, who had kept quiet entire time, shouted loudly and shut Lu Chen up. She sent aplicated stare towards Lu Chen, pursed her lips and said, "Big Brother Lu, since Sister Gu does not wish to marry you, dont force her. Wed better start off our party today. After all, Ive brought Sister Gu here to introduce her to all of you." Lu Chen steadied his emotions and smiled, "Little Princess, dont you worry. Yuner has sent Miss Gu to console me. I wont hurt her." The Little Princess nced at Lu Chen before she quietly pulled Gu Ruoyun and Mo Shangfei to sit beside her. She lowered her head and her thoughts were concealed from everyone else. Before the dinner party had gone on for too long, a group of young disciples had horsed around and ended it all. Of course, through this opportunity, Gu Ruoyun managed to grasp and understand the situation of Drifting Wind Country. At this time, as the sun was setting, the glow of twilight illuminated the Imperial City of Drifting Wind Country. In the quiet streets, the Little Princess paused in her steps as she asked, "Sister Gu, dont take what Big Brother Lu had said to heart." "I can ignore whatever he says" Gu Ruoyun smiled but her smile carried an icy-cold aura, "However, if he wants to provoke me, I see no reason to let him off." The Little Princess was momentarily stunned. She thenughed bitterly, "I dont know why but I feel as if Big Brother Lu has changed. He has be strange to me, or you could say, Ive never really known him that well from the beginning." She lifted her gaze towards the magnificent sky and her fair little face was filled with agony. "Everyone thinks that Im very naive. I am naive but Im not foolish. Previously, Ive always thought that Big Brother Lu was a pretty alright sort of person. However... How could one fall in love with another so easily if he was truly in love? Xia Ruoyun has been dead for more than six years now, its possible that someone can fade from his memory in six years time. If he has forgotten her and is in love with Sister Chuxue, I wont me him either. Not many on this maind would remain single for the rest of their lives for their dead lover." Chapter 818: The Shameless Lu Chen (4) Chapter 818: The Shameless Lu Chen (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "However, he stated clearly that he does not love Xia Chuxue and has fallen in love with you, who reminds him of Xia Ruoyun." The Little Princess turned towards Gu Ruoyun and her eyes were clear and limpid like water, "If he had only outright said that hes taken an interest in you, it wouldnt count for much but why must he insist on parading his love for Xia Ruoyun? Hes interested in you just because of Xia Ruoyun? He even said that you had been sent to him by Xia Ruoyun? If hes still in love with Xia Ruoyun, how could he have ended up falling for anyone else?" "Little Princess." Mo Shangfei stepped forward and sped the Little Princess hand tightly. Feeling the warmth of his hand, her trembling body slowly grew calm. "Ive always trusted him. I even believed his every word! However, Ive never thought that he would do such a thing. He even thinks that youre not worthy of him. If he wants to marry you, dont you have a say in that matter as well?" The Little Princess had grown up in the Imperial Pce and has met all sorts of people. However, she has never met anyone this shameless. Worst of all, this shameless disciple was someone whom she had trusted in from a young age! Gu Ruoyun nced at the Little Princess and calmly replied, "Life is like a y. Since our lives are like a y, then some people would certainly wear masks in their daily lives! There are certain things that arent true to what youve heard. If you really want to know the truth, you can investigate it for yourself." The truth? The Little Princess lifted her big, limpid eyes and stared doubtfully at Gu Ruoyun. She asked with a mild paleness on her face, "What do you mean by this?" "Previously, I had raised a question to the Xia household. Seeing as it was Xia Ruoyun who had offended the powerful cultivator, why had the powerful cultivator spared the Xia family and chose to destroy her maternal ancestors family instead?" "You... Youre saying that the incident years ago had something to do with the Xia family?" The Little Princess staggered and stumbled a few steps back. However, she shook her head stubbornly, "Impossible, this shouldnt be possible! Xia Ming loved Sister Ruoyun so much and Xia Chuxue also respected her as the older sister. How could she possibly help an outsider to harm her close rtive? I dont believe it!" She does not believe that the people she had trusted in all these years would act in the way that Gu Ruoyun had implied. If that was so, the beliefs that she has held in her heart would crumble in an instant! "Besides, even my Imperial Father as the Emperor would never kill His own children. How could Xia Ming possibly harm his own flesh and blood? Sister Ruoyun was his daughter, he would never hurt her!" Gu Ruoyun shook her head and said nothing more. She knows that the Little Princess has always had a kind heart even from a young age. She would never believe that anyone couldmit such an immoral act, that anyone would behave worse than beasts. However, this was exactly what had happened! Xia Ming had not hesitated to murder her for the sake of another woman! "Im a little tired, Im returning to the tavern to get some rest. Shangfei, escort the Little Princess back to the Pce." Gu Ruoyun yawned and eximed, looking mildly exhausted. "Alright," Mo Sangfei nodded, "Ill send her home." Gu Ruoyun smiled and made her way towards the tavern. Even though she could speak more about it, the Little Princess was not going to believe her so what was the use of saying anything else? "Wait!" Seeing that she was about to leave, the Little Princess immediately cried out and stopped her in her tracks. She fiercely bit her lips and asked, "Sister Gu, is there really a father who would bear to kill his own daughter in this world? Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs yet a human would be so cruel? Worse than a beast?" Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps and replied, "Sometimes, there are some people who are more like beasts whenpared with actual beasts." She then said nothing more and left without looking back. Chapter 819: The Shameless Lu Chen (5) Chapter 819: The Shameless Lu Chen (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun recognized the man who was standing outside the tavern door immediately. An astonished look shot across her eyes but her expression soon rxed. With the amount of power the Xia family holds in the Imperial City, how could they not know where Im staying? "Miss Gu!" Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to walk into the tavern, a hand grabbed onto her. Lu Chen furrowed his brows and stared at Gu Ruoyun before speaking in a warm voice, "There were a lot of people around us earlier on. To avoid humiliating you, there were some things which I had left unspoken." To avoid humiliating me? Gu Ruoyun smiled scornfully, "Are you afraid of humiliating me or afraid that your true nature would be exposed in front of everyone else?" Lu Chens expression changedpletely and he eximed with mild annoyance, "What are you implying?" "Huh?" Gu Ruoyun turned around in astonishment and blinked in a startled manner. "Gu Ruoyun, dont think that I dont know that youre trying to y cat and mouse!" Lu Chen scoffed icily, "What was your purpose in visiting the Xia family? Was it simply for that insignificant being, Mo Shangfei? Youre simply trying to get close to me through Mo Shangfei. Im giving you that chance now, what more do you want?" Gu Ruoyun waspletely stunned. She was so thoroughly stunned that she could not even react. Is the hole in this fellows head that big? He alleged that I had gone to the Xia family home to use Mo Shangfei to get close to him? I wonder how he managed to arrive at this conclusion. What on earth had I done to cause such a misunderstanding? "What? I got it right, didnt I?" Lu Chen sneered, "From the first time we met, you had looked at me with such a peculiar gaze. If that wasnt because of affection, then what was it about? You had known how much Linger likes cute little boys so you purposely used your little brother to charm her in order to grab my attention! Youve seeded! Youve indeed gotten my attention! What more do you want to do now? ying an old trick like cat and mouse once is more than enough. Whats the point of using it all the time?" Gu Ruoyun smiled. She turned around to face Lu Chens ashen and angered expression as the grin on her face grew wider and wider. "You want to marry me?" Gu Ruoyun understood that at that time, Lu Chen had poured in immeasurable efforts in order to gain Xia Chuxues favor. Now, he ims that he wants to marry her instead. If anyone were to say that he holds no ill intentions, Gu Ruoyun would never believe it! "Thats right." Lu Chen nodded, looking entirely as if he was being charitable, "Youve piqued my interest, youve seeded!" "Lu Chen, I feel that youre much morepatible with Xia Chuxue. You are just as sinister and cunning, a white lotus just like her!" The smile of Gu Ruoyuns face slowly faded away, "However, if you give me the lives of every Xia family member, perhaps I would consider it." Of course, I would only be considering the possibility of marrying him! "Gu Ruoyun, stop trying to take the advantage!" Lu Chens expression has grown increasingly venomous and no longer disyed the warm image he usually presented in front of others. If he had not remembered his masters orders, he would have attacked her long ago, "Are you unwilling to marry me because you are worried that I would make you my concubine? You can rest assuredpletely on this. Since this is marriage, you will certainly be my true wife! I, Lu Chen, will never go back on my word!" Gu Ruoyun was just about to say something more when a sh of red appeared before her very eyes. Gu Ruoyun felt momentarily stunned when sheid her eyes upon the silver-haired man in red. Shortly after, she felt a wave of ecstasy washing over her heart as a rush of warmth slowly appeared in her clear, cold eyes. Seeing the joy on the womans face, Lu Chen assumed that he had urately pointed out her worries, and sighed with relief. "Since Ive already guaranteed it, you shouldnt have any problems now. You should follow me back to the Xia family home now and wait for your master to arrive. Well have a wedding to n then." However, that would never happen. Once they had returned to the Xia family home, he would certainly make this woman help him frame the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian! Once Bai Zhongtian arrives, they would join forces with Supreme Jin and kill him! By then, this woman would have served her purpose and would no longer be of use to him! He would certainly never marry her! Chapter 820: Qianbei Ye Returns (1) Chapter 820: Qianbei Ye Returns (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The silver-haired man was surprised when he noticed Gu Ruoyun as well. He then began to approach her. However, he could not help but overhear Lu Chens arrogant an conceited remarks before he reached her. The expression on his peerlessly beautiful face sank gradually until his blood-red eyes clouded over with a gloomy light. Lu Chen felt a chill from behind him and automatically shivered. He slowly turned around and his astonished gaze fell upon the man who was standing behind him. Even as a man, he could not help but gasp in surprise to see that such a splendid-looking man existed in the world. That mans very presence in front of him made Lu Chens air of superiority disappear. It was as if the man before him was arge ocean and he was merely the small prefecture of Bianfeng on therge ocean. "Who did you want to take as your wife?" Qianbei Ye curled his lips but the smile on his magnificently beautiful face contained an eerie chill. Lu Chen gulped but answered honestly, "Gu Ruoyun is in love with me and Im also willing to take her as my wife, so..." Stter! Lu Chen did not see the man move, all he saw was a red light which shed towards his lips. Instantly, his blood spurted out and dyed his face red. "Say that again, who did you want to take as your wife?" Qianbei Ye swept towards Lu Chen with an eerily cold smile on his face, "Dont worry, I wont raise a hand against you." It was true that he had not raised a hand against Lu Chen! When ites to dealing with this person, Qianbei Ye could smash his bones into dust and leave him without a whole corpse all without having to use his hand. Lu Chen was so terrified that he could not speak. The mans aura was so intimidating that he trembled from his heart to his entire body! He felt that the man only needed two fingers to turn him into ash! "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyuns eyes softened as soon as she saw Qianbei Ye. She smiled gently and stepped forward, "Whatre you doing here?" "Im taking care of a few things but I didnt think that Id run into you." Qianbei Ye smiled before he lifted his arms and pulled her into an embrace. His long, slender fingers gently stroked the womans hair as he said, "Yuner, I didnt expect you to arrive on the East Peak Maind so early. Also, what I really didnt expect was that I would meet you here. It seems that we are still a fated pair." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. Suddenly, she noticed from the corner of her eye that Lu Chen was trying to escape. A malicious light shed in her eyes as she asked, "Whats wrong, Lu Chen? Why are you leaving so soon?" "Lu Chen?" Upon hearing the mans name, the aura within Qianbei Yes body began to stir. His expression looked exceedingly gloomy as his blood-thirsty eyes turned towards the man who was trying to escape, causing the air to turn icy and dismal. "Hes Lu Chen?" Lu Chen jumped in fright. His handsome face was ashen. He never expected Gu Ruoyun to be supported by such a powerful man! This man was simply too powerful, perhaps only Supreme Jin would stand a chance in battle with him! Therefore, he was now going to return home to discuss countermeasures with Xia Ming. No matter what, he will never leave this couple in peace! However, what Lu Chen simply could not understand was how this man had known his name. Besides, he could not recall if he had ever done anything irreconcble to this man... "So what if I am?" Lu Chen gritted his teeth before he turned towards Qianbei Ye and scoffed, "I, Lu Chen, am now a member of the Xia family which is backed by Supreme Jin. Kid, you may be pretty powerful but do you think that you can defeat Supreme Jin?" Chapter 821: Qianbei Ye Returns (2) Chapter 821: Qianbei Ye Returns (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye red icily at Lu Chen. With that one look, Lu Chen felt as if a fist had grabbed his heart and was twisting it fiercely. His face drained of color and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He then stared in shock at the red-robed silver-haired man. "Now that I know that youre Lu Chen, youll not be leaving today." The silver-haired man slowly raised his hand and Lu Chen instantly fell into his grasp. His voice then rang out, echoing through the streets for a very long time. "Let the Xia familye!" He would never forget how Gu Ruoyun had died in her past life! She had been hurt by those she had trusted the most and was forced to watch helplessly as her younger brother was dismembered alive! Hence, he would never allow anyone who had harmed her walk free! "Yuner, lets go." Qianbei Ye turned around and ced his hand on Gu Ruoyuns waist before they headed towards the tavern. The earlier scuffle had attracted a lot of attention and a few people hurriedly rushed to the Xia family home to report the incident. Most people in Drifting Wind Country knows of Lu Chens rtionship with the Xia family. Meanwhile, in the Xia family home, Xia Ming had been waiting for Lu Chen to return with good news when a frantic voice rang through the hall. "Master, Master, something bad has happened!" Thump! A man crawled and stumbled into the room. Before he could even stand, he anxiously eximed, "Sir Lu has been captured." "What?!" Xia Ming mmed the table and rose to his feet. His face was an ugly sight to behold, "What did you just say? Who dares to capture a member of the Xia family?" "This subordinate is not sure either. Apparently, Sir Lu had been intertwined with a woman named Gu Ruoyun. Her man then showed up and took Sir Lu away. He even said that if you wish to see Sir Lu again, the Xia family members would need to personallye and carry him back!" Xia Mings eyes shed with malice as he scoffed and said, "What level of power does this man have?" "It seems that hes on par with Supreme Jin." On par with Supreme Jin? This means that Gu Ruoyuns man is a Martial Supreme as well? Xia Ming narrowed his eyes and a cold light shed across his gaze, "Servant, summon the Eldest Lady. I will take him backter!" Hes only a man! No man can escape his perverse nature! That woman, Gu Ruoyun, may be quite pretty but whenpared with Chuxue, shes definitely inferior in looks. Besides, be it power, family or disposition, she is also a far cry from Chuxue. Hence, I will get Chuxue to entice the man into the Xia family. This way, neither she nor the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian would be able to escape their deaths! "Yes, Master!" The man hurriedly rose to his feet when he received the order and quickly went out of the study. Xia Ming fell silent as he stared at the magnificent sunset outside the study. The thoughts stirring in his shrewd and sinister eyes were a mystery... At the tavern. In an exquisitely furnished room, Gu Ruoyun poured a cup of tea before she slowly sat down. She gently raised her eyebrows before she turned towards Qianbei Ye and asked, "Tell me, why have youe to Drifting Wind Country? Whats happened?" Qianbei Ye no longer held the icy and cruel air he carried in front of others as he faced the woman in green. Instead, his blood-red eyes were filled with joy. "Im here to investigate something!" "What?" "Ive heard that the Vermillion Bird is in Drifting Wind Country. You already have three of the Four Divine Beasts, this was the missing one." Qianbei Ye replied as he slowly savored the tea in front of him. His eyes gazed upon the woman before him with a smile. Chapter 822: Qianbei Ye Returns (3) Chapter 822: Qianbei Ye Returns (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Vermillion Bird is in Drifting Wind Country?" tter! Gu Ruoyun stood up abruptly and her face was filled with excitement, "Is this true?" "Its true." Qianbei Ye put his cup down and lifted the corners of his lips to a beautiful angle, "Thats why Ivee to Drifting Wind Country. I didnt expect to run into you upon my arrival but perhaps this is fate in an unseen world." Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and slowly sat back down. "Do you have any news of them now?" "Not at the moment," Qianbei Ye shook his head, "Give me some time, Ill find out more." Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to continue speaking, the rooms door burst open, causing her to furrow her brows. "Whos responsible for taking Lu Chen away?" A chilly voice slowly questioned with an uninhibited sense of rage. Xia Ming red frostily at the two in the room and scoffed. He rudely stepped in before turning his gaze towards Qianbei Ye. "My Lord, youve taken Lu Chen away unreasonably. What were your intentions?" Qianbei Ye smiled but his smile contained a cold aura. "He was taking liberties with my bride-to-be so by right, he should die. For the time being, Ive allowed him to live and this is already doing him a great favor." Xia Mings eyes narrowed before he sneered, "He was taking liberties with your bride-to-be? ording to what Ive heard, it was your bride-to-be who had first seduced Lu Chen. Lu Chen is a vigorous young man, how could he not have been enticed? Now that youve mentioned it, it was your bride-to-be who had behaved more devilishly! My Lord, I can see that your powers are far from average. Why desire a fallen woman and damage your reputation?" Qianbei Yes eyes were growing increasingly icy. His body was enveloped in an eerie aura. "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun lifted her gaze to stop Qianbei Ye from flying into a rage. He clear, cold eyes then looked at Xia Ming before she said, "Xia Ming, youre still a hypocrite even after so many years. Youre so good at spinning all that is dark and devious into something good and bright while you spin goodness into deviousness." "What are you talking about?" Xia Mings expression changed, "Dont assume that just because of your past friendship with Xia Ruoyun that you can do whatever you please. Lu Chen was once Xia Ruoyuns fianc yet youve even tried to seduce him? Ive never met such a debased woman in my life! Its a good thing that youre not my daughter. Otherwise, I would have been angered to death thanks to you!" "Of course I wouldnt be your daughter," Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Because... Didnt your daughter die by your own hand?" This statement fell like heavy thunder into Xia Mings heart. Xia Ming staggered back and the look on his face was absolutely atrocious. He shook his head as he stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. How could this be? She actually knows about this? Could it be that Xia Ruoyun was able to meet others while she was being hunted? This was how this woman had managed to find out about this from Xia Ruoyun herself? However... Even so, she and Xia Ruoyun are the Holy Doctors disciples. In that period of time, the Holy Doctor could have swooped in to save her! "What nonsense are you babbling about?" Xia Ming red at Gu Ruoyun fiercely, "Youre spitting venomous nder! Everyone knows that Xia Ruoyun was murdered by the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian. My Xia family members are her closest rtives so why would I even think of doing such a thing? All these years, Ive been grieving so much that I wanted to die. Xueer was just as sorrowful and yet, youvee here to nder us? My Lord, you should now realize what a poisonous woman your bride-to-be truly is. Do you still want to marry a woman like her?" At the end of his speech, Xia Ming had turned towards Qianbei Ye and asked in a slow and deliberate manner. Chapter 823: Qianbei Ye Returns (4) Chapter 823: Qianbei Ye Returns (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye narrowed his blood-red eyes slightly as his red lips curled into a smile. No own could tell what his thoughts were. "Miss Gu," Xia Chuxue smiled as she stepped out from behind Xia Ming, "Perhaps youve misunderstood, we are all my older sisters loved ones. Why would we harm her? Perhaps some viin has purposely ndered the Xia family in front of Miss Gu. Miss Gu, please dont listen to that persons words. If my older sister knew that her friends and family members were fighting because of this, she would be very sad." Gu Ruoyunughed icily, "Would you like me to exin it in detail? You, Xia Ming, in order to help Xia Chuxue obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda which was given to Xia Ruoyun by the old Master of the Xia family, had captured her mother and used her to force Xia Ruoyun to give up the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, to save her daughter from threat, Xia Ruoyuns mother did not hesitate to kill herself and sessfully helped her son and daughter to escape! Yet you, you heartless b*stard, had then destroyed the entire Mo family and only Mo Shangfei, who happened to be away, managed to escape this fate!" She paused before she continued, "But this was not the end. Xia Ruoyun, to avoid dragging her younger brother down with her, then sent Xia Linyu into Lu Chens care. However, Lu Chen had long gone under your care and when you forced her to a cliff, you both dismembered Xia Linyu alive right before her eyes. He died without a whole corpse!" Gu Ruoyun stared at Xia Ming square in the face as she spoke. His handsome face has now turned ten thousand times paler. He really wanted to know how Gu Ruoyun had managed to find out about all this and how she could have known it all in such detail. This is impossible! Xia Ruoyun is dead, how could anyone else possibly know of this matter! "Xia Ming, whatever humans do, the Heavens are watching. For sinning excessively, you will receive retribution!" Gu Ruoyun coldly shot him a look, "Very soon, retribution wille to the Xia family." Xia Ming stumbled. He shook his head as he stared in disbelief at Gu Ruoyun. Suddenly, as if he had just received some sort of stimtion, he burst intoughter. Hisughter was unbridled and insane, it was also filled with absolute hatred. "So what if Ive done all those things? It was that rebellious daughter, Xia Ruoyun, who had failed to recognize what was good for her! She disobeyed her father and bullied her stepsister! She even had the audacity to snatch away the treasure which was supposed to have been her stepsisters birthright, an absolutely seditious act! The Ancient Divine Pagoda was supposed to belong to Xueer. Meteors had fallen from the sky and the sky lost its color on the day Xueer was born, symbolizing that she is the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! However, Xia Ruoyun, who was also born on the same day, carried disaster in her bones and would bring misfortune to the Xia family!" The Oracle? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin. How could I have forgotten about that person? "Hmph!" Xia Ming scoffed and shot Gu Ruoyun a fierce re, "Unfortunately, I was unable to retrieve the Ancient Divine Pagoda from that damned sl*t before she died! She was just as wicked as her own mother! If it was not for the fact that her mother was a member of the Mo family, I would never have married her! What a joke, I love Xueers mother alone. Only a kind woman like her is worthy of me!" "Xia Ming, since you have the guts to admit it, you wont be afraid if I was to announce this to the whole world?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and a sinister light shed in her eyes. "Haha," Xia Mingughed maniacally, "Gu Ruoyun, have you been overanalyzing? Do you think that people would believe you once youve spread the word? Right now, in everyones eyes, I, Xia Ming, am a true nobleman who ces love and loyalty above all! No one would believe that I would ever do such a thing!" Chapter 824: Qianbei Ye Returns (5) Chapter 824: Qianbei Ye Returns (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and stared at Xia Ming with a smile which did not reach her eyes, "Youre certain?" "Im certain." Xia Ming scoffed coldly and raised his head arrogantly. A malicious light shed in his eyes, "A spoken agreement is not binding. Do you think that these people would choose to believe you or me?" "Alright. Since youre so confident, I dont wish to say anything else to you. As for Lu Chen, I wont release him now. Go back to the Xia family home immediately. Ill release him when I feel like it." Gu Ruoyun curled her lips as a glint shed across her eyes. "Gu Ruoyun!" Xia Ming expression sank, "Are you certain that you want to make Supreme Jin your enemy?" "Do you think that Supreme Jin would stille to your aid if he found out about the truth?" "Haha." Xia Mingughed as if he had just heard a hrious joke, "Im Xia Ruoyuns biological father. If he wont help even me, why should he help an outsider like you? Let me tell you this, Supreme Jin will aid the Xia family forever! He would not believe you no matter how much exnations you give! Xueer, were leaving!" Xia Ming turned his icy gaze away. However, he paused before he left and said, "Gu Ruoyun, you better release Lu Chen. Otherwise, Ill make you pay for what youve done!" He then left without a second look back. Xia Chuxue watched her fathers figure and gritted her teeth. She turned towards Qianbei Ye and said, "My Lord, I apologize to you and Miss Gu in my fathers stead. In truth, he had also suffered greatly that year. All of this had happened because of me. If theres anyone you wish to hate, hate me but please forgive my father." Gu Ruoyun lowered her gaze as her heart snorted with an icyugh. If I had not be aware of Xia Chuxues true nature long ago, perhaps I would be blinded by her righteous and awe-inspiring words. Besides, her eyes had been fixed on Qianbei Ye from the very beginning. Her intentions cannot be concealed from the others. Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows and an eerie light shed in his eyes. Suddenly, he smiled and his lips curled into a peerlessly beautiful angle, "Then, Miss Xia, why dont you exin the kind of hardships your father has endured?" This mans smile was absolutely beautiful, so beautiful that one cannot help but feel moved. If Xia Chuxues heart does not belong to that person, she might have be deeply enchanted by him. However... Each time she thought of that golden-haired man in the golden robes, she would smile bitterly. When will I ever be able to enter that mans heart? Why is it that hes still unable to forget a dead person and never epted my love even after so many years? It has grown to such an extent that my love has turned into hatred and I purposely made others spread nderous gossips about Xia Ruoyun so that she would disappear from Supreme Jins heart. However, Xia Chuxue had forgotten that Supreme Jin had been protecting the Xia family for Xia Ruoyuns sake. If he no longer misses Xia Ruoyun, what use would he have for the Xia family? "Father loves me far too much," Xia Chuxue smiled bitterly andmented sorrowfully, "Because Older Sister had snatched away the Ancient Divine Pagoda which was mine by right, he had gone mad with disappointment and ended up doing all of this! That year, I had tried to reason with him but no matter how hard I tried, I could not prevent this from happening. Im now filled with remorse! I hate myself for being so useless and for being unable to help my older sister! Ive even med my father deep down. Its only an Ancient Divine Pagoda after all, how could it be more important than my older sister? However, he has always believed that Older Sister was too cruel. Additionally, the Mo family had threatened my life so he had no choice but tomit these acts." Chapter 825: Evidence (1) Chapter 825: Evidence (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye slowly rose to his feet. The light from the setting sun cast a glow upon his silvery hair, rendering him a sight so magnificent and no one could turn away from. However, Xia Chuxue was only slightly moved. After all, her heart only beheld the aloof and sovereign monarch! Qianbei Ye might be more beautiful than Supreme Jin but he could not surpass the position that Supreme Jin holds in her heart. If it were not for her fathers orders, she would never have wanted to do this. "What are you trying to do?" A hint of panic shed in Xia Chuxues eyes as she noticed Qianbei Ye walking towards her. Could this man have possibly fallen for me after hearing my words? No, I cannot devote my body to him! Aside from Supreme Jin, no one else can touch me! As she watched the man drawing closer towards her, Xia Chuxuepletely forgot Xia Mings orders. A ray of light enveloped her hand as she mmed it towards Qianbei Yes chest. However, before she could get any closer to Qianbei Ye, a powerful force hit her squarely on the chest and her body flew out of the way. She spat out a mouthful of blood and her beautiful eyes red at Qianbei Ye resentfully. "My heart already belongs to someone else so dont think of making meply with you!" She stubbornly raised her little face and eximed, refusing to submit even if it meant death. Suddenly, the man approaching herughed. Hisughter was filled with ridicule and contempt while his blood-red eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Xia Chuxue, arent you thinking a little too highly of yourself?" "What?" Xia Chuxue was shaken. She widened her pretty eyes and looked up at Qianbei Yes peerless features that were now filled with disdain. "Even though I wont kill you now for Yuners sake, it doesnt mean that Ill spare you so easily." "You..." Xia Chuxue was just about to speak when she realized that the man had already made his move. A severe pain suddenly radiated from her chest. It was so agonizing that she screamed in pain but soon, she could no longer even scream. Her fair forehead was covered in ayer of sweat as she bit her lips and trembled. She hated him! She hated Xia Ming for making here to a ce like this! She hated him even more for leaving her on her own and causing her to endure such pain! Of course, at this moment, Xia Chuxue hadpletely forgotten that Xia Ming had asked her to leave with him but she had decided to stay behind andpletely ruin and discredit Xia Ruoyun! Hence, the pain she was now suffering had been caused by no other than herself! "Dont worry, I wont let you turn into a good-for-nothing now. I will only make you feel the spiritual energy within your body slowly disappear until you be a good-for-nothing!" Qianbei Ye staredmandingly down at the woman who was lying on the ground. The smile on his lips was cold and eerie while his voice was bloodthirsty and cruel. A good-for-nothing? Those words were like a stroke of lightning which crashed down upon Xia Chuxues heart. Power was everything to her! Without power, forget about Supreme Jin; not even Lu Chen would spare her a second look! That year, Lu Chen had betrayed Xia Ruoyun for the sake of Xia Chuxues infinite potential. Yet now, she would slowly be turned into a good-for-nothing? Xia Chuxues face drained of color but the most hurtful thing of all to her was the humiliation that Qianbei Ye had caused her! Her heart belongs to Supreme Jin so it was fine if she does not fall for this man. However, she felt that she was certainly far superior to this woman be it in character or looks! Why must he treat me so cruelly? After all, from a very young age, Xia Chuxue had always been surrounded by many young, talented people. It was fine if she does not like them but they must adore her! In fact, they had to ce her at the center of their world! Chapter 826: Evidence (2) Chapter 826: Evidence (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Out!" Bang! A hurricane rose and Xia Chuxues body was instantly thrown out the door. She bit her lip as she crawled up from the ground, lowering her eyelids to conceal the cold light in her eyes. "Gu Ruoyun, your master, the Holy Doctor, had killed my older sister and now you want to kill the entire Xia family! I, Xia Chuxue, hereby swear that one day, I will kill you and avenge my poor sister!" Xia Chuxues lips raised into a sneer but only for a fleeting moment as she saw a crowd of onlookers gather around her. Her pale face was then filled with sorrow and rage as if the people in that room were the ones who had actually killed her sister. She portrayed herself as the good younger sister who would avenge her older sisters death regardless of the consequences! "What? Thedy staying in that room is the Holy Doctors disciple? Furthermore, she is even viler than him! It was not enough for her to kill the older sister, she wouldnt even spare the younger!" "Xia Chuxue certainly values love and loyalty. The other one is the Holy Doctors disciple so the Holy Doctor cant be too far away yet Xia Chuxue had charged right over. Its obvious that avenging Xia Ruoyun is more important to her, her lifees second." "Wouldnt it be great if I had a sister like that? How does a thankless wretch like Xia Ruoyun get such good fortune?" The sneer in Xia Chuxues heart grew more pronounced when she saw the sess of her schemes but she did not show it on her face. "Gu Ruoyun, I have no feelings whatsoever towards that man of yours yet he has fallen for me, how could I be med for that? Im not at fault so why must you raise your hand to harm me? I know you were once friends with my older sister and I dont me you for hurting my sister in the past for the Holy Doctors sake. After all, my older sister had once protected you fiercely! On ount of my older sister, Ill ask Supreme Jin to spare you. However, dont touch a single hair on the Xia family members head. Our Xia family has always maintained that we would never attack unless we were threatened! If you cross the line, dont me me, Xia Chuxue, for myck of courtesy! Ill do anything to protect my family!" Xia Chuxue looked righteous and awe-inspiring as she scolded the couple in the room. Upon hearing her words, the crowd became aware of what had happened and sent looks of scornful looks towards the woman in green who was sitting on a chair in the room. "Ive met shameless people before but Ive never met anyone who would disregard her shamepletely! The man she likes has fallen for the Eldest Lady of the Xia family, thats a problem between the two of them. The Eldest Lady Xia doesnt even like him so why drag an innocent woman down?" "Besides, it seems that this woman doesnt exactly have much power, I cant sense any energy fluctuations from her body at all. Its a wonder that the Holy Doctor would take in someone like her as an apprentice. She must have been using Xia Ruoyun! In order to win a discipleship with the Holy Doctor, she has even harmed her own friend! People like her should be punished with death!" "The incident that happened with Xia Ruoyun urred six years ago. This woman should be about thirteen to fourteen years old at that time. She was so precocious at such a young age... With such great schemes. How very terrifying! She should not be left alive yet the Eldest Lady Xia is kind, choosing not to quibble with her on ount of her sister. She doesnt know whats good for her!" Boom! Just then, a wave of energy crashed into Xia Chuxues body. She toppled back and tumbled down the staircase. Blood began to spurt from her mouth nonstop! Her eyes were filled with hatred as she stared fixedly at the man in red who stood upstairs in front of the room. "Xia Chuxue, return and inform Xia Ming that within these few days, this Supreme One will give him a surprise." Chapter 827: Evidence (3) Chapter 827: Evidence (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion m! Just as the man finished speaking, the rooms door was abruptly shut tight. Xia Chuxues eyes became hazy. She clenched her fist tightly to stop her heart from trembling. Gu Ruoyun, I, Xia Chuxue, hereby swear that I will ensure that you die in an unmarked grave! That man who was helping you will not have a peaceful death either! However, the crowd was in shock over the way Qianbei Ye had addressed himself. After all, only one type of person was allowed to address themselves as this Supreme One - cultivators at the rank of Martial Supreme! Was this man a Martial Supreme as well? However, judging from the way he had spoken, he does not seem to be interested in Xia Chuxue as she had imed. "He must have been shamed to anger after being rejected. I suppose that only a man by Gu Ruoyuns side would have such ack of moral character." Xia Chuxue crawled up from the ground and spoke in a soft, icy voice. However, her voice was loud enough for the people next to her to overhear! No wonder that man had acted against Xia Chuxue! He was angered by the humiliation of being rejected! So, does he think that he could do as he pleases just because hes a Martial Supreme? Yet he still wants to force an honest girl into prostitution? Just what kind of a person does he think the Eldest Lady Xia is? She has never been vain and would not fall for a man just because hes powerful. Such a lofty and unsullied woman deserves to be treated with gentleness by all! In the room, Qianbei Yes face was ashen. His blood-red eyes were burning with a thick sense of murderous intent. Even though Xia Chuxue had spoken in a very low and soft voice, with his powerful hearing abilities, he had heard what she had said crystal-clear. "Yuner, if it wasnt for your ns in not letting the Xia family off so easily, I would have destroyed them all right now!" Gu Ruoyun sipped her tea and spoke in a careless manner, "Let Xia Chuxue nder and discredit others however much she wishes for now. Once the truth is out, her face would change in a rather entertaining manner. Xiao Ye, did you record everything earlier on?" Qianbei Ye smiled. He then opened his palm to reveal a glittering and translucent jade ornament in his hand. "This jade ornament is a divine weapon. It has no use in battle but has only one function to record every conversation! Xia Mings words have already been stored in this jade ornament. I only need to pour in a bit of spiritual energy and Ill be able to rey his voice." Perhaps Xia Ming never anticipated such an object to exist on this maind. After all, this Voice Recording Jade Ornament was a divine weapon and Qianbei Ye had obtained it by chance all for the sake of this very moment! Of course, when he had first obtained the jade ornament, he never considered that it could be used this way. When he was reunited with Gu Ruoyun, he remembered the jade ornaments uses! That was why he had taken Lu Chen away so that Xia Ming would be forced to make an appearance. As for Gu Ruoyun, she had said those things, not for the sake of exposing herself to Xia Mings notice but to force him into confessing. Indeed, Xia Ming had been far too confident in himself. He thought that it was not a big deal even if he had confessed. To him, no one would believe Gu Ruoyuns words! However, he never thought that Gu Ruoyun had incited him because she had made the necessary preparations. "When do you n to announce the truth to the world?" Gu Ruoyun smiled, "When my masteres looking for me! I cant possibly not have him around at a time like that. By the way, Xiao Ye, I need your help." "Alright." Qianbei Ye smiled as he agreed. "I havent even told you what it is and youre already agreeing to it?" Gu Ruoyun was a little speechless, Xiao Ye had agreed to it a little too easily. Suddenly, Qianbei Yes expression grew solemn. His blood-red eyes now lost their initially blood-thirsty look. Instead, they were filled with a steady sincerity. Chapter 828: Evidence (4) Chapter 828: Evidence (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As she stared at the mans peerlessly beautiful face, a warm current ran through Gu Ruoyuns heart as her lucid and elegant features broke into a smile, "Actually, its not a very difficult task. Id like to ask if you could bring Yuer over, knowing your agility you should be very fast. Once everyone has been gathered, well go to the Xia family home. Now that Ive gathered all the evidence, I need not feel apprehensive whether Supreme Jin or Mo Shangfei would help the Xia family." This was the issue which she had worried about the most. Of course, she was not worried about being unable to defeat Supreme Jin but she was unwilling to make an enemy of him. Hence, she had not made any move against the Xia family. "Then Ill set off tomorrow. Ill be back in three days." Qianbei Ye stared eagerly at Gu Ruoyun and said miserably, "Yuner, we havent seen each other in such a long time. You wouldnt bear to send me away today, right?" "Thats up to you." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and turned away from Qianbei Ye. It was a quiet night. The clear, cold glow of the moon illuminated the room, brushing against the young womans body. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun does not know why but her heart leaped when she sensed the still atmosphere. She opened her mouth to speak but at that moment, a hand reached forward from in front of her and pulled her into a warm embrace. The man lowered his eyelids and gazed upon the woman in his arms, curling his mouth into a smile. His red eyes were filled with warmth and his silvery hair looked even more brilliant under the moonlight. He looked so beautiful that it was as if he had just stepped out of a painting. The sight was so mesmerizing that one would find it hard to turn away. "Yuner, lets sleep together tonight, alright?" The mans smile turned even more beautiful when he felt the womans body tense up. His long, slender fingers stroked her soft hair. Gu Ruoyun gently closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, her clear and cold pupils disyed a sense of resolution. She raised her head towards the man before her and her eyes were filled with smiles. "Alright!" Qianbei Ye smiled happily. That smile was so beautiful it looked like a fully bloomed flower. He murmured gently, "Lets go to bed, Yuner. Ill start my journey to the West Spirit Maind tomorrow morning and bring him here." He then held Gu Ruoyun by the waist, carried her and gently ced her on the bed... That night, Gu Ruoyun was unable to fall asleep at all as her mind was wild with nervousness. However, it was a good thing that the man only turned around and pulled her into his embrace and did not try to consummate anything. This made Gu Ruoyuns heart feel a little calmer. The next day. Early in the morning. The snoozing couple was awakened by a sudden, muffled noise. They then heard an angry voice. "Which damned girl dares to pose as my disciple? Get your f*cking ass out here right now!" This voice was all too familiar to Gu Ruoyun. She hurriedly opened her eyes and turned towards the furious old man in white who had just charged into the room. "Master?" Gu Ruoyun was instantly stunned before she hurriedly crawled out from the bed. Her heart was filled with joy, she had not anticipated the old Holy Doctor to have shown up so quickly. This was certainly out of her expectations. Bai Zhongtian was extremely indignant at the sight of the woman on the bed. He threw his fist across with extreme force. "Damned girl, who are you to f*cking call me your master?" Boom! At that moment, a ray of red light shed across and shielded Gu Ruoyun from his strike. Momentarily undefended, Bai Zhongtian staggered back. He raised his head and stared in shock at the silver-haired man in red. His gaze then slowly grew solemn. Chapter 829: Evidence (5) Chapter 829: Evidence (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This man is exceptionally powerful! Hes on a level a little higher than my own! "Im here to find that girl whos impersonating as my disciple! This has nothing to do with you so get out of the way! Mother f*cker, you would dare to imitate my disciple. When have I ever epted a disciple like you and how had I not known about this?" Bai Zhongtian was mad with rage. He had intended to take a nice stroll this morning to furtively collect some news on the Xia family. However, he had not expected to overhear that someone has been posing as his disciple! That was enough! His one and only disciple was Xia Ruoyun. When had this persone along and how was he unaware of this? "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyun stopped Qianbei Ye and shook her head when she noticed his expression bing uglier by the minute. Her eyes then fell upon Bai Zhongtian. It has been so many years since Ivest seen him, this old mans temper has be increasingly terrible. He hade here andnded the first blow before even asking questions! When had he be so brash? "Master," Gu Ruoyun crawled up from the bed and shrugged her shoulders exasperatedly, "I dont know if youll believe me but what Im trying to say is that Im your disciple. Im Xia Ruoyun." Whoosh! Bai Zhongtian immediately charged towards Gu Ruoyun once again without another word. "Xiao Ye, dont interfere in this matter, I can take care of this myself." Sensing the aura fluctuating behind her, Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and stopped Qianbei Ye. The old man was now in front of Gu Ruoyun. He angrily grabbed onto the front of her robes and yelled, "Damned girl, you dare pose as my disciple. Did you think that I wouldnt recognize Xia Ruoyun? She was murdered by a scoundrel yet you still want to impersonate her! Youre simply tired of living!" "Master, Im really your disciple! If you dont believe me, I can prove it." "You shut your mouth! What proof? I will never believe in forgery!" Boom! Bai Zhongtian no longer gave Gu Ruoyun the chance to speak as he sent his fist flying towards her face. Gu Ruoyun quickly threw her head back, narrowly avoiding the attack. She then quickly took the opportunity to break free from Bai Zhongtians grasp and retreated a few steps back. Regardless, Bai Zhongtian was a Martial Supreme. So, at the moment, Gu Ruoyun was no match for him. "Damned girl, you would dare try to escape!" Bai Zhongtian widened his eyes in anger and the aura from his body exploded, shattering a table into countless pieces. He quickly charged towards Gu Ruoyun. However, Bai Zhongtian had not used the full might of his power. He only wanted to teach this imposter who had dared to imitate his precious disciple a lesson. So, each time Gu Ruoyun evaded him, if he had really wanted to strike her, she would never have had the chance to escape. "Master, are you finished causing trouble?" Gu Ruoyun wiped the cold sweat from her brow and stared in mild exasperation at Bai Zhongtian, "Its been years since wevest met. Are your shinbones failing? Is that why youvee to me for a bit of activity?" "Damned girl, you dare to speak in such a way. What, are you trying to fool me into thinking that youre actually my poor, precious disciple?" Bai Zhongtian scoffed. He no longer wished to continue his banter with Gu Ruoyun as his fist attacked once again and soon reached inches from Gu Ruoyuns face. Bang! In that instant, a purple divine pagoda suddenly appeared on top of Gu Ruoyuns head. It aimed itself at Bai Zhongtian, fully ready to smash him to the ground. Bai Zhongtian was stunned at the sight of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. His expression changed greatly from his initial astonishment to surprise and joy. However, before he was able to react, the Ancient Divine Pagoda pounded against him and pressed itself firmly against his body. Chapter 830: Master And Disciple Meet Again (1) Chapter 830: Master And Disciple Meet Again (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master, its not my fault. I had wanted to give you an exnation but you refused to give me a chance at all. Furthermore, you chased me around and tried to beat me up. Youre a Martial Supreme so my pounding wouldnt have harmed you at all." Gu Ruoyun then retrieved the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Bai Zhongtian was sprawled on the floor and his eyes were wide open. He looked as if he had just seen an ox with the face of a horse. He quivered, crawling to his feet as his elderly eyes stared fixedly on Gu Ruoyun. "Youre Xia Ruoyun?" Gu Ruoyun nodded, "I just told you that Im your disciple." "Sh*t!" Bai Zhongtian could not contain himself from swearing, "Why didnt you mention that you had the Ancient Divine Pagoda earlier?" It was Bai Zhongtian who had once told her the true power of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. It was said that the Ancient Divine Pagoda only recognizes one master. Regardless of how many times that person was reincarnated, only they alone could form a contract with the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Hence, no one else would have been able to control the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Bai Zhongtian was the only one who had this knowledge! This was why Gu Ruoyun was so certain that she could prove her identity to him. However, she had not expected this guy to start screaming threats and try to beat her up the moment he had arrived. He simply had not given her the chance to speak. Therefore, she had no other choice but to let the Ancient Divine Pagoda show itself! After all, the Ancient Divine Pagoda exists inside her body and could only be summoned in battle. However, once she had summoned it, she could not put it away and had to smash the pitiful Bai Zhongtian. "Master, did you forget?" Gu Ruoyunmented as she blinked at Bai Zhongtian, "You were the one who had asked me to shut up." "..." Bai Zhongtian was instantly rendered speechless. I really had not given her the chance to speak at all. His angry expression was then reced by anxiety, "Dearest, precious disciple. I was unaware of your identity as Xia Ruoyun just a while ago so I had identally overreacted. Did I hurt you? Let me see." Bai Zhongtian tried to touch Gu Ruoyun as he spoke. However, before he could even reach her, he saw a red shadow appear right in front of her. The mans blood-red eyes swept towards him. At that moment, Bai Zhongtian felt as if he had fallen into hell. His entire body was enveloped in an eerily cold aura until he quickly pulled his hand back. He cradled his arm as he eximed, "Dear disciple, please get this guy a little further away from me. He scares me." Even Bai Zhongtian himself does not know why but he was deathly afraid of this man! Especially the look in that mans eyes. I wonder how many people hes had to kill to have eyes like that? "Xiao Ye, this old fellow is very advanced in his age so dont scare him. What if he gets a heart attack? That would be horrible." Gu Ruoyun said as she patted Qianbei Yes shoulder. When he heard her words, Qianbei Ye immediately retracted his gaze and turned back towards Gu Ruoyun. In an instant, his initially gloomy-looking pupils softened and his red lips curled into a beautiful smile. "Oh, right." Suddenly, Bai Zhongtian seemed to remember something and stared fixedly at Gu Ruoyun, "Arent you supposed to be dead? What are you doing here?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "Have you heard reincarnation? I was very fortunate. Even though Ive died, I happened to reincarnate onto a different maind..." She then began to exin everything which had happened to her in the past six years to Bai Zhongtian. She reckoned that not even Bai Zhongtian would have expected Gu Ruoyun to have had such a stroke of luck and was given the opportunity to reincarnate. Forget about his expectations, not even the Xia family would have expected any of this at all. Chapter 831: Master And Disciple Meet Again (2) Chapter 831: Master And Disciple Meet Again (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Xia family had always thought that as long as Xia Ruoyun was dead, they would not need to fear the future! Bam! Bai Zhongtian mmed his fist on the bed as an angry vein protruded from his forehead. His eyes were filled with a fiery gaze as he gnashed his teeth, "So its true then, the incident which had happened to you all those years ago was rted to those b*stards from the Xia family. Also, they could even bring themselves to dismember such an adorable child like Yuer alive! Dearest disciple, dont you worry. Master will avenge you!" Even though Bai Zhongtian had long suspected that the Xia family was behind Xia Ruoyuns murder, now that he has had his suspicions confirmed, the fiery rage in his heart nearly burned him alive. If he does not chop those b*stards into a million pieces, he would not be fit to be called her master! "Disciple, this was all your fault for not telling anyone about your status as my disciple." Bai Zhongtian nced at Gu Ruoyun as he whined pitifully, "Otherwise, all of this would never have happened and I would have destroyed the Xia family long ago! If we go now, we wont be able to expose the Xia familys true nature. I will not be satisfied until they are exposed to the world!" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "A tall tree attracts the wind. This was what worried me the most at that time. Most importantly, I had only wanted to concentrate fully on cultivation then and I did not want to invite disturbances. If everyone knew that I was your disciple, Im afraid that Ill never have moments peace. However, I never expected that I would end up being killed by the Xia family. No matter what, in this life, I wont give in to my apprehensions. Those who walk the earth have the opportunity to avenge themselves as soon as possible." "Hahaha!" Bai Zhongtian burst intoughter. He sounded very refreshed. "What great logic those who walk the earth have the opportunity to avenge themselves as soon as possible! Since thats the case, dearest disciple, lets go right now and destroy the b*stards of the Xia family! No matter what the world might say, I, Bai Zhongtian only need to have my conscience cleared. As long as I can kill them and avenge you, I have no qualms about the consequences even if I have to deal with a bad reputation for the rest of my life! Let everyone believe the nders of the Xia family." Gu Ruoyun was stunned. When she saw that Bai Zhongtian was about to leave, she quickly grabbed onto his arm. "Master, dont be rash. Listen to what I have to say first." "What!" Bai Zhongtian red at Gu Ruoyun, "Im already willing to bear a bad reputation so why are you iling around for? Lets go kill those b*stards now. They f*cking had the audacity to harm my disciple while I had been away. If I dont kill them, Im not human!" "Master," Gu Ruoyun sighed, "Ive already prepared the evidence so why should you need to continue to be the ck pot?" Evidence? Bai Zhongtian blinked and stared at Gu Ruoyun with mild astonishment, "What is this evidence that you speak of?" Without another word, Gu Ruoyun produced a jade ornament from her sleeve and directed a bit of spiritual energy into the jade ornament. Xia Mings smug and egotisticalughter then filled the air, ringing throughout the room from within the jade ornament. Bai Zhongtian heard each and every word very clearly. "Disciple, if my guess is correct, that jade ornament you have is a kind of divine weapon which can record what anyone says. Its ranked amongst the best of the best out of the divine weapons. While it does not have any other usage, its prime function is enough for it to earn that position!" Bai Zhongtian sneered, "Its only that in Xia Mings intelligent mind, he would never have imagined that you could possess this divine weapon. He was goaded into action by you, thinking that even if he confesses, you wouldnt have proof and would not be able to deal with him. Now that we have proof, we should head to the Xia family home." Chapter 832: Master And Disciple Meet Again (3) Chapter 832: Master And Disciple Meet Again (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Dont be hasty." Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Bai Zhongtian, "I still need Xiao Ye to escort Yuer back here. Master, theres another thing that I need your help in." "What is it?" "The Oracle, Tian Xing! I need to find his whereabouts! Master, it should be fairly easy for you to find a person through your personal contacts. I heard that this Oracle has left Drifting Wind Country many years ago to a foreign ce so only you can help me." "Alright," Bai Zhongtian fell momentarily silent, "Ill help you find him now." "Its very much appreciated." Gu Ruoyun smiled before she turned to face Qianbei Ye. Her clear and cold eyes were filled with tenderness, "Xiao Ye, Ill wait for your return." Qianbei Ye smiled. His finger gently stroked Gu Ruoyuns hair as he replied gently, "Ill be back in three days time. Yuner, wait for me here." Gu Ruoyun nodded and was about to say something else but kept it to herself in the end. Three days! She was looking forward to seeing an entertaining look on Xia Mings face in three days! ... In the study of the Xia family home, Xia Chuxue bit her lip as she stared at the middle-aged man in front of her with a pale look on her face. "Father, what should we do now?" Good-for-nothing! She could not help but shudder when the words echoed in her heart. She never thought that she would ever be reduced to a good-for-nothing. "Initially, I never had any intentions of marrying you off to Lu Chen. After all, Lu Chen has no position and was not a distinctively magnificent individual. The only thing was, he knows far too much so I had no choice but to let him follow you around. In contrast, Supreme Jins status and power is a great match for you. I had originally nned to let you marry him but now that youve be a good-for-nothing, Im certain that Supreme Jin would not even spare you a second nce." However, Supreme Jin had never spared Xia Chuxue a second nce before anyway. Xia Chuxues features became increasingly pale. She lowered her eyelids to conceal her piercing hatred! If it had not been for Gu Ruoyun and that man, I would never have been turned into a good-for-nothing! Nor would I have lost the right to be Supreme Jins woman forever! "Xueer, you were the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. I had thought that one day, the Ancient Divine Pagoda would return to you so Lu Chens position was simply unfit then. Only a man like Supreme Jin deserves to be with you. After that, sooner orter, you would have stood at the apex of the maind! Unfortunately, I had not anticipated this current oue. You are already a good-for-nothing and you have no other use. Hence, the Xia family must save Lu Chen now and marry you to him." "What?" Xia Chuxue widened her pretty eyes. She then shuddered, "Father, you know that I only love Supreme Jin, I dont have any feelings for Lu Chen at all! Based on Lu Chens position, hes not even a good match for me! Im the most outstanding woman in the world and only the most outstanding man in the world like Supreme Jin is fit to be my husband." She was the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. How could a man with no position or talent like Lu Chen be a match for her? That was why she had looked down on Lu Chen from the beginning. In the past, she had only wanted to use him but had no intentions of marrying him. "Xueer, it hase to this now. We must reduce our losses as much as possible! Lu Chen is indeed not as outstanding as Supreme Jin but he is far better than most of the young men of his generation! The only thing was that you were for too outstanding so you would never give him the time of the day! However, the current you no longer have the right to be arrogant so you can only lower your expectations. We have already lost the possibility of enticing Supreme Jin, we cannot lose Lu Chen as well!" Chapter 833: Master And Disciple Meet Again (4) Chapter 833: Master And Disciple Meet Again (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Ming still retained his rationality at a time like this. If this were to continue, no one would be willing to marry his good-for-nothing daughter! Hence, he had quickly decided to entice Lu Chen to his side. Xia Chuxue kept her cool. The hatred she feels towards Gu Ruoyun has long entered deep into her being. She lowered her gaze and said, "As youmand, Father." "Alright. Since thats the case, lets quickly organize the wedding. The wedding must be conducted in three days time. We shall have to must humble ourselves this time and beg Gu Ruoyun to let him go." "In three days time? Thats so soon!" Xia Chuxue was a little shocked and she stared in astonishment at Xia Mings handsome face. "Did you think you could continue to drag this on? The longer you dy, the greater your powers will deplete. By then, Lu Chen will certainly see the truth of our situation. Ive always known that Lu Chen had pursued you because of your status as the master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. If he finds out that youve be a good-for-nothing, he would certainly turn on his heel and leave. That man is that realistic!" Nevertheless, who wasnt? Xia Chuxues mother was his one true love but between power and love, he would choose the former as he was a man. Otherwise, he would never have let his childhood sweetheart go and court Lady Mo instead. During that fateful year, he would not have favored the concubine and done away with the wife if it had not been for the Oracles predictions. He had even gone to great lengths to murder his own flesh and blood! Therefore, after finding out that Xia Chuxue has be a good-for-nothing, the favor he had for her in his heart has diminished. On the contrary, he now wanted to squeeze the veryst bit of value out of her! "I understand." Xia Chuxue lowered her head as she replied. She had lowered her head so that no one could see the look on her face. If anyone had seen it, they would have immediately jumped in fright. At this moment, Xia Chuxues face was now twisted with rage and hatred. The space between her brows was filled with contempt. To her, this was all Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Yes fault! They had forced her into a marriage with a man she does not love! It was also Xia Mings fault as well! Would she have ended up in this predicament if he had not left first? Once she finds the Ancient Divine Pagoda, be it those two or Xia Ming, they would all pay for this! Naturally, Xia Ming was unaware that his own daughter had already turned against him as well. Her heart dearly wished that she could make him disappear immediately! "Alright, you can leave now. Im going to think of how we can bring Lu Chen back." Xia Ming waved his hand, closed his eyes and entered into deep thought. Xia Chuxue lifted her head and looked at Xia Ming before leaving without another word. ... At the Dragon and Phoenix Restaurant. A man dressed in golden robes was sitting in front of a window in one of the private booths. He quietly looked out at the lively and bustling streets. Just then, the door swung open. He frowned and turned towards an elegant figure, dressed in white robes, who had just entered the room. "Big Brother Jin." Xia Chuxue stood in front of Supreme Jin and stared at the splendidly handsome man in gold. She pursed her lips tightly as a wave of grief shed fleetingly across her eyes. "What is it?" Supreme Jins frown deepened. His voice was as cold as usual, "If you have no information on the Holy Doctor, theres no need toe and look for me." "Big Brother Jin, have you not heard that a person who ims to be the Holy Doctors disciple has appeared in the Imperial City?" Xia Chuxue stared at Supreme Jin in confusion. She simply could not understand it, this was such big news yet why does this man act as if he had never heard of it? Chapter 834: Master And Disciple Meet Again (5) Chapter 834: Master And Disciple Meet Again (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Theres only one person who can im to be the Holy Doctors disciple." Supreme Jin put his teacup down before he continued, "Therefore, that person is not his disciple. Im looking for the Holy Doctor, I have no interest in anything else." He has searched every nook and cranny of the Imperial City but he still could not find the Holy Doctors whereabouts. Of course, the Holy Doctor was a Martial Supreme so if he wishes to hide, it would not be an easy task to locate him. "Big Brother Jin." Thud! Xia Chuxue suddenly knelt onto the ground and begged, "Big Brother Jin, please save me on ount of my sister." Supreme Jin nced at her indifferently, "Whats the matter." "Big Brother Jin," Xia Chuxue raised her head and faced Supreme Jin. Her expression was utterly sorrowful, "A few days ago, I heard that the Holy Doctors disciple had appeared in Drifting Wind Country. I went to investigate because I wanted to find more information about the Holy Doctors whereabouts. However, the silver-haired man at her side took a fancy to me and wanted to make me his wife. That man is powerful and he should be around the rank of a Martial Supreme. So, to prevent that man from causing trouble for me, my father wants me to marry Lu Chen. As long as I am married, he would stop thinking about me but Big Brother Jin, Lu Chen has always been like an older brother to me. I dont want to get married, be it to the silver-haired man or Lu Chen. Please, Big Brother Jin, help me to escape this ce!" Supreme Jins had features remained calm the entire time and his golden eyes showed no sign of any emotion. He slowly turned around and looked out at the street outside the window before he coldly responded, "If the Xia familys lives were under threat, I will help. However, I wont help in other matters." Xia Chuxue raised her head in shock and stared at the mans handsome visage with sorrow. She never thought that this man would be so cruel. Has he been helping the Xia family only for Xia Ruoyuns sake? Why was it that she, Xia Chuxue, could never be better than a deceased woman? "Big Brother Jin," Xia Chuxue bit her lower lip as she slowly rose to her feet. Her eyes were filled with determination as she spoke, "Lu Chen is my older sisters childhood lover after all. No matter what, I would never have anything to do with Big Brother Lu. If you wont help me, Big Brother Jin, then Ill have to die to apologize to my poor sister." She had spoken with such emotion and sincerity that anyone who heard it would feel moved. However, Supreme Jin remained unmoved as he continued to stare at the world outside the window. It was almost as if he had not heard a word of what she had said. "Big Brother Jin, are you really going to treat me this way?" Xia Chuxues eyes were filled with sadness, "Could it be that youre truly willing to watch me marry Lu Chen?" Supreme Jin finally responded. He turned around to face Xia Chuxue as he replied indifferently, "Ive told you that this matter has nothing to do with me. Since Master Xia has made the decision, you should look for him. I have no way of meddling in your familys private affairs." Xia Chuxue felt as if a needle had just pierced through her heart. The agony was more than she could bear. From the first time she had seen this man, she had be deeply attracted to him. Hence, all these years, she had searched frantically for the Ancient Divine Pagoda all for the sake of obtaining the right to stand by his side and to be his wife. However, he now said that her marriage to another man has nothing to do with him? "Big Brother Jin," Xia Chuxueughed bitterly, "Do you not know that you are the only one in my heart? Lu Chen was once my sisters lover and I would never dip my finger in that. Even though I had once admired him, I had buried my feelings deep down for the sake of my sister. However, after I met you, Big Brother Jin, I understood that my feelings for Lu Chen were not of love but attachment. I only love you and you alone!" Admiration? Would a man like Lu Chen ever deserve her admiration? These words had been only for Supreme Jins sake. She wanted Supreme Jin to understand that after all these years, her reluctance in epting Lu Chen was not because she had not liked him but had all been for her sisters sake! Any man should treasure woman like her who values love and loyalty above all else! Chapter 835: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (1) Chapter 835: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Supreme Jin frowned as his cold eyes slowly swept across Xia Chuxues sorrowful face. He then spoke with an indifferent tone of voice, "If theres nothing else, you may go." To Xia Chuxue, these words were like a death sentence and caused her heart to sear with pain. She gently shut her eyes and when she opened them again, her pretty eyes had a bitter smile. "Big Brother Jin, I understand. If youre unwilling to see me, I wont ever appear before you again." She took onest look at Supreme Jin. Her gaze was full of reluctance as if she wanted to pull the man into her eyes. Any other man would not have been able to endure hurting a woman who has loved them as resolutely as this. However, this man had turned away as soon as he heard these words. His eyes then continued to look out into the bustling streets and no longer spared Xia Chuxue a second nce. Xia Chuxue clenched her fists tightly and turned to leave the privatepartment. Her lowered gaze was filled with an immense unwillingness and a jealous hatred. "Xia Ruoyun, if it had not been for you, Supreme Jin would never have treated me with such indifference. Unfortunately, youre already dead so I have no way of taking my pain out by torturing you. I can only vent my fury on the people you care about!" ... At the Xia family home. Xia Chuxue stepped into the hall and stopped a random footboy, speaking in an icy voice, "You, bring Mo Shangfei to me." "As youmand, Eldest Lady." The footboy hurriedly left upon receiving his orders. Not too long after, Mo Shangfei, dressed in martial attire, apanied the footboy as he walked into the room. When she saw Mo Shangfei, Xia Chuxues initially cruel expression slowly dissolved. She smiled gently as she asked, "Feier, youve been in the Xia family home for a very long time now, correct?" Mo Shangfei was stunned. "It has been six years." He replied with a frown. "Six years." Xia Chuxue smiled lightly before she slowly rose and approached Mo Shangfei, "During the past six years, youve stayed by my side and protected me. Im truly grateful for your trouble so Id like to give my faithful servant girl, Xiao You, to you as your betrothed. What do you think?" "What?" Mo Shangfei was stunned and his expression changed drastically, "This wont do, I already have a someone I love. I cannot marry any other woman!" Whoosh! Xia Chuxues initially smiling face turned to ice instantly. Her eyes flickered with a cold light as she said, "Mo Shangfei, do you think that my servant girls rank is insignificant so shes not good enough for you? Theres no need for you to say anything else, the matter has been decided. In a few days, I will personally make preparations for your wedding. Consider it my reward to you for protecting me all these years." "My apologies," Mo Shangfei slowly closed his eyes. After a long pause, he opened them again and stared at Xia Chuxue as he said, "Im afraid that I must betray your gesture of affection. My heart already belongs to the Little Princess, I wont marry anyone else but her." "Mo Shangfei," Xia Chuxue shook her head as she sighed, "Youre no longer a young master of the Mo family. Do you think the Emperor would give His own daughter to you as your wife? Im also unable to bear the sight of you enduring this agony in the end. Whats wrong with my servant girl? If you were still a young master of the Mo family, her lowly position would indeed not be good enough for you. However, you are now a bodyguard of the Xia family. A bodyguard is well-suited for a servant girl who is more than enough for him. Even though we are not rted by blood, youre my half sisters cousin so I must be the one to organize your matrimonial affairs!" Chapter 836: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (2) Chapter 836: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What she meant was a mere bodyguard like Mo Shangfei could only be evenly matched with a servant girl. Yet, he was acting like a toad wishing to feast on swan meat by dreaming of marrying a princess! That was an idiots dream! Mo Shangfeis expression slowly grew cold. He scoffed and replied, "Xia Chuxue, I am indeed very grateful to the Xia family for taking me in that year. However, this does not mean that Ive been sold to the Xia family! I had agreed to be your bodyguard due to the Xia familys friendship towards me! This does not mean that you have the right to decide on whom I can marry!" "Mo Shangfei!" Xia Chuxues eyes sank. She does not want to allow Mo Shangfei and the Little Princess union to happen. Her main reason was because the Imperial family has great power and if Mo Shangfei really marries the Little Princess, he would no longer need to haplessly give his life to the Xia family! The other reason was because Mo Shangfei was rted to that sl*t Xia Ruoyun so she would never allow him to marry the woman he loves. She wanted this man to suffer for the rest of his life by being denied to be with love of his life! If there was anyone that Mo Shangfei should hate, it would be Xia Ruoyun. It was her fault that he cannot marry the woman he loves. "Marriage has always been a match made by our parents order and on the matchmakers word! My parents are both dead, hence, I will determine my marriage on my own terms! You, Xia Chuxue, are only a person from my generation. What right do you have to make my decisions for me? Furthermore, to make me marry a servant girl?" "It is my right as your master!" The aura within Xia Ruoyun stirred as she red at Mo Shangfei icily, "Ill ask you one more time, will you marry my servant girl or not! If you do not marry her, dont even think of leaving this ce today!" "Hahaha!" Mo Shangfei threw his head back andughed maniacally. His lips curled into a cold smile as he said, "Xia Chuxue, I had stayed in the Xia family to repay you for your benevolence. However, I never thought that you, who has always appeared kind in the eyes of the world, would actually disy such amorality and conduct! Consider me, Mo Shangfei, to have been blind to your true nature in the past. That was why I had protected you for so long. Now, I dere that I want to separate from the Xia family and regain my freedom!" "Mo Shangfei... Id like to see if you can actually leave today!" Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Instantly, numerous figures swooped in from outside the room and surrounded Mo Shangfei in a tight circle. Mo Shangfeis lips curled upwards at the sight of the guards surrounding him. He smiled as he said, "Xia Chuxue, Im disappointed in the Xia familys sincerity!" "Mo Shangfei, Im doing all of this for your own good. You are being too rebellious!" Xia Chuxue smiled. She then issued amand to everyone, ordering them to move closer to Mo Shangfei, "The Little Princess will never marry you. In order to prevent your future suffering, I think its better that I let you marry my servant girl. In Drifting Wind Country, you are only good enough for a servant girl! Perhaps you might hate me now but after a few years, youll understand why Ive chosen to do this today. By then, you will definitely thank me." Trying to escape? Im afraid he wont have the chance! Ive exposed my true nature in front of this man so no matter what, I wont let him leave! Bang ! At that moment, a few Xia family guards were bodily thrown into the room, their bodiesnding fiercely on the ground. Under the morning light, a sh of green robes fluttered against the gentle winds as a figure slowly entered the hall. Standing next to the woman in green was a young girl in pink robes. She noticed Mo Shangfei who was surrounded by the guards immediately and hurriedly rushed toward him, "Big Brother Mo, are you alright?" After she finished speaking, she then turned to face Xia Chuxue with an expression of sadness and disappointment. Xia Chuxues expression too has expression had changed drastically. Chapter 837: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (3) Chapter 837: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xia Chuxue, I never thought that you would turn out to be this way! Ive always trusted you but what did you do? Youre forcing Big Brother Mo to marry a servant girl and imed that Big Brother Mo is only fit to marry your servant girl! If Big Brother Mo refuses toply, youre going to imprison him! Could it be that your kindness and grace was all just for show? How much of the words youve spoken to me can I actually trust?" The Little Princess was feeling very sad. If Gu Ruoyun had not dragged her here to look for Mo Shangfei, perhaps she would never have seen this side of Xia Chuxues true nature. "Little Princess, I..." Xia Chuxues expression changed drastically. She never anticipated that the Little Princess would arrive at this time. "You dont have to say anything else." The Little Princess eyes were filled with sadness and anger, "Previously, you had falsely used the Holy Doctor of being Xia Ruoyuns murderer. I had defended you then, thinking that you had only misunderstood the Holy Doctors intentions. However, now that I think about it, you did not misunderstand him at all! Perhaps the world does not know this but as the Lady of the Xia family, how could you not know that the Holy Doctor was Xia Ruoyuns master? Why would her master kill his own disciple?" Xia Chuxues heart trembled fiercely as her beautiful face turned pale. She then turned her gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. At that moment, all the humiliation she had once suffered appeared in her minds eye, causing the murderous intent within her body to thicken. "Gu Ruoyun, what grudge do you have against me? Why do you have to make life difficult for me every time?" Thats right! It was always because of this woman that nothing good ever happens to me! If it had not been for her, the Little Princess would never havee here! "Since theyre all here, they shouldnt even think of leaving." Suddenly, an icy voice was sounded from behind the crowd. Xia Chuxue lifted her head and when she saw the middle-aged man walking towards them under the sunlight, her expression became absolutely ted. "Father!" She cried out. Xia Ming looked at Xia Chuxue but did not say much. His malicious gaze fell upon Gu Ruoyun and a sneer formed on his face. "What, Gu Ruoyun? That man had note with you this time? You dare to walk into a trap without him by your side? Speak now, where is Lu Chen! If you tell me, perhaps Ill let you die with a whole corpse." Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips and shrugged her shoulders, "Are you trying to silence someone by killing them?" "Haha!" Xia Mingughed maniacally and hisughter was filled with a blood-thirsty murderous intent, "Thats right, Im going to kill you all! Even though no one would believe you if you had told the world about the Xia family, that dog of an Emperor in the Drifting Wind Country is a bit troublesome. I dont want to provoke a Martial Supreme now so I can only silence you all by killing you." When she heard Xia Ming insult her father by calling him a dog of an Emperor, the Little Princess face filled with anger. She never expected that the Xia familys pretense had run so deeply. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it either. The noble Xia Ming was actually a hypocritical viin! "Xia Ming, if you kill us, my Imperial Father will find out the truth. When that timees, do you think that you can escape?" The Little Princess bit her lip and red at Xia ming hatefully. Most of all, she was disappointed. She was disappointed in the true nature of these people. Also, if they were all really this hypocritical, who was the one responsible for Xia Ruoyuns death? She wondered. Suddenly, a possibility appeared in the Little Princess heart. She quickly covered her mouth as her heart began to tremble. Chapter 838: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (4) Chapter 838: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It should be impossible! Even a vicious tiger would not eat its own cubs. No matter how vicious Xia Ming is, he could not possibly be Xia Ruoyuns murderer! I must be overanalyzing things! "Hmph!" Xia Ming scoffed coldly as he stared disdainfully at the Little Princess, "Do you think that Id actually be afraid of that b*stard Emperor of Drifting Wind Country? I only find Him a little troublesome. Fear? Not really." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun went into deep thought. In the eyes of the world, Xia Ming only has one trump card in the form of Supreme Jin! However, in most cases, Martial Supremes of the same rank would never battle one another! Otherwise, no winner could ever be determined even if they had fought for three days and three nights. Therefore, for Xia Ming to say such a thing, that also means that the Xia family has another hidden trump card! "Xia Ming!" Mo Shangfei quickly stopped the Little Princess who was about to rush forward to discuss the matter with Xia Ming. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "This matter does not concern the Little Princess or Miss Gu. Let them go. I wontin even if you kill me!" "Big Brother Mo," The Little Princess was anxious now and she hurriedly chimed in, "I wont leave you alone. Besides, no matter how powerful Xia Ming is, hes only relying on Supreme Jins power. Since Supreme Jin isnt here at the moment, we might stand a chance to get out of this siege alive." "Hehe." Hearing this, Xia Ming cackled icily as if he had just heard a monumentally funny joke, "Little Princess, you think too highly of yourself! What makes you think that you can escape from here? I, Xia Ming, am more than enough to kill all three of you here! As for you, Mo Shangfei, I wont spare your life. I wont be sparing thedies lives either!" Boom! In a sh, Xia Ming charged towards Mo Shangfei like a sharp de. A sword suddenly appeared in his hand and a cold light shed across his eyes as he shot towards Mo Shangfeis neck. Xia Chuxues entire face was stered with a sneer. She folded her arms across her chest and stood aside as she stared icily at Mo Shangfei who was about to die by Xia Mings sword. At the same time, a figure in green robes shed past and appeared in front of Mo Shangfei. Her fine, dark hair fluttered gently in the wind. The woman in green, who was standing firmly in front of Mo Shangfei, raised her hand and blocked Xia Mings sword. That was right! She only needed one arm to stop Xia Mings sword. Xia Chuxue widened her beautiful eyes as she stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. This was then followed by a wave of panic and her face turned extremely pale. A mistake, this must be a mistake! Father has encountered many favorable circumstances over the years and has broken through to the rank of a low-level Martial Honor but this person had dared to catch a Martial Honors sword with her bare hands? The energy from the sword alone would have been enough to cut her! However, not only has she managed to catch it, she seems to be unscathed! "I really like to see how you were going to make us stay." Gu Ruoyuns lips curled into a smile. The aura from her body then whirled out from the tip of her sword. With a loud crash, Xia Mings body was sent stumbling back. He spat out a mouthful of blood and red at Gu Ruoyun with an ugly look on his face. "Hehe!" Suddenly, he chuckled softly and his smile turned exceedingly malicious, "Gu Ruoyun, I cannot deny that you are indeed a genius. For someone to be able to reach the rank of a mid-level Martial Honor at such a young age, you can be considered to have boundless possibilities. Unfortunately, youve underestimated your enemies. Did you really think that Supreme Jin was the only protector of the Xia family? Let me tell you this! Since youve stepped into this ce, dont even think of leaving!" Aside from Supreme Jins protection, the Xia family has another trump card unbeknownst to the world. That trump card was the Divine Vermillion Bird! Chapter 839: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (5) Chapter 839: Shedding All Pretense Of Cordiality (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sister Gu." The Little Princess tugged Gu Ruoyuns robes and asked, "For Xia Ming to make such a daring im, he must have another trump card in his hand. What should we do now?" Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently, "So what? No matter how many trump cards he has, Ill smash all of them. Since Ive dared toe here, well definitely be able to leave! Id love to see whos going to stop me." Boom! A powerful aura burst from Gu Ruoyuns being. Her green robes fluttered despite the stillness in the air. Her clear, cold eyes remained calm,pletely ignoring Xia Mings threats. "Gu Ruoyun, you are far too arrogant. Im going to make you regret it now." Xia Mings expression has turned even uglier. He scoffed coldly before he turned to face the sky in the rear courtyard. He then joined his fists together and bowed respectfully, "My Lord, please show yourself and grant us aid!" The Lord Vermillion Bird does not want the world to know of its existence so even in the Xia family, not many have seen it in person. This was why Xia Ming had not exposed its revered name. He believes that the Lord Vermillion Bird would know that he was summoning it. Silence! The entire courtyard was silent! Xia Mings expression slowly changed. He seems to notice the disdainful looks around him and called out once again, "My Lord, did you not want us to help you in your search for a few persons? Pleasee out now and help me kill these people!" He voice could be heard across the entire sky but still, it garnered no response. Mo Shangfeiughed icily and sneered mockingly, "Xia Ming, stop being so pretentious. Do you think that this is going scare us? What trump card do you have? It doesnt even exist!" "You shut your mouth!" Xia Mings expression was ashen with rage. He then roared furiously, "All these years, youve dined and wined in the Xia family yet not only do you notprehend reciprocation, youre helping outsiders to oppress the Xia family! You are an ingrate! Ive raised you in vain!" A cold glint shed across the corner of Mo Shangfeis eyes as his scornful expression deepened, "Raised me in vain? Six years, Ive been the Xia family bodyguard for six years yet Ive never received a single gold coin! However, in remembrance of the Xia familys kindness in offering me shelter, Ive be your bodyguard for six years withoutpensation. Now, youre actually saying that youve raised me in vain? Ive repaid the Xia familys kindness in the course of these six years so from now on, were even!" "You..." Xia Ming red coldly at Mo Shangfei, "Mo Shangfei, you little b*stard. One day, youll suffer a horrible death." Smack! Just as he was speaking, a hand was flung fiercely towards him and the impact sent Xia Ming flying out of the way. Gu Ruoyun lifted the corner of her lips as she gently massaged her hand and asked calmly, "Xia Ming, if you guys cant find the one whos supposed to help you, let us leave. Otherwise, I dont mind allowing the Xia familys blood to flow into a river today!" Xia Mings eyes darkened but in the end, he took a deep breath and said, "Let them go." "Yes, Master!" Hearing hismand, the ring of guards separated, creating a path. "Mo Shangfei, I want you to follow the Little Princess back to the Imperial Pce." Gu Ruoyun nced at Mo Shangfei and added, "Dont set foot in the Xia family home ever again." "Got it." Mo Shangfei nodded. He knows that if Gu Ruoyun had not arrived in time today, he would never have been able to leave this ce. It was not a big issue to him if he was to end up trapped here but what had caused him to panic was that he would never be able to see the Little Princess again. "Xia Ming, Ill be giving you a surprise in a few days." Without another word, Gu Ruoyun then turned around and left. Chapter 840: The Truth (1) Chapter 840: The Truth (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Father." When Gu Ruoyun and the others have left, Xia Chuxue quickly stepped forward and helped Xia Ming to his feet. She frowned and asked, "Are we going to let them go just like that?" "Hmph!" Xia Ming scoffed icily and replied irritably, "What else should we do? I dont know whats happened to the Lord, Ive called out to him twice but he never appeared! How could I have stopped these people alone? Since thats the case, we might as well let them leave." "What if this matter reaches the Emperor of Drifting Wind Countrys ears..." "Its your fault for causing this mess!" Xia Ming turned around and red at Xia Chuxue and a severe look shed in his eyes, "Would this have happened if you hadnt tried to force Mo Shangfei to marry your personal servant girl? I know the hatred you feel for Mo Shangfei because he is a member of the Mo family. You hate Xia Ruoyun so naturally, you wouldnt like him either but did you ever consider how much of a genius Mo Shangfei is? I have been nning to use him to secure a marriage alliance and create benefits for the Xia family yet you had wanted to marry him off to a little servant girl? Even though I dont like Mo Shangfei either, based on his power, a servant girl is certainly not good enough for him." My daughter has always been clever and quick-witted, when on earth had she be so stupid? Xia Chuxue gently lowered her eyelids, concealing the cold light in her eyes. If it wasnt for Supreme Jins contemptuous treatment towards me, I would not have vented my hatred for Xia Ruoyun on Mo Shangfeis head! "Father, I apologize, I know that Ive done wrong." She took a deep breath at the thought of this and raised her gaze, "However, weve provoked Gu Ruoyun this time so she certainly wont release Lu Chen now. Therefore, the marriage between Lu Chen and I..." "No!" Xia Ming shook his head, "You must marry Lu Chen!" Xia Chuxues heart shook tremendously and her beautiful face turned as white as a sheet. She clenched her fists tightly and slowly steadied her trembling heart. "Yes, I understand." She knows that whatever she said now would be of no use. Just because Xia Ming has pampered her so much over the years does not mean that he was beingpletely sincere. He had treated her well because of her talent and power. Moreover, she was also the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! She had long seen through his true intentions years ago! "Xueer," When he saw how Xia Chuxue has finally agreed to marry Lu Chen, Xia Mings facial expression changed for the better, "Im going to visit the Lord Vermillion Bird for a while. If you have no other business, go and apany your mother." He did not spare Xia Chuxue another look as he turned into a gust of wind and disappeared. Once his figure has disappearedpletely, Xia Chuxue then made her way towards the rear courtyard in a muddle-headed manner. She was so dazed that she still had not regained her senses even when she had reached a bedchambers door. Just as she was about to push the door open, she heard a voiceing from behind the door. "What are you doing here? Didnt I tell you? You must never show yourself in this ce, ever! What if someone else found out that I had made you say those things years ago, then..." The voice was sharp and nervous, causing Xia Chuxues finger, which was about to push the door open, to freeze in ce. Her impression of her mother has always been one of a simple, elegant, tender, and virtuous woman. She never thought that her mother would ever sound so shrill but what was even more unbelievable, was that there was a man in her mothers room? Furthermore, the rtionship she has with that man seems a little unusual. "Nana, we havent seen each other in so many years. I happened to pass by over the past few days so I merely wanted to visit you. Besides, during that year, I had given up on my position as the Oracle for your sake. Do you truly not miss my old affections?" Chapter 841: The Truth (2) Chapter 841: The Truth (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Those words hit Xia Chuxue like a thunderstrike on a clear day, causing her to stumble several steps back as her already pale face turned even paler. She could not believe it; her mother, who was her fathers childhood sweetheart, had an affair with another man? "Tian Xing, get out! What if Xia Ming were to find out? Wed be finished!" In the room, Qiu Nas expression was full of panic as she quickly tried to push the Oracle out of the door. The Oracle, however, reached out and held her hands tightly instead with warmth and affection in his eyes. "Nana, dont you worry, Ill never let anyone know about us nor will I destroy the rtionship between the both of you. Besides, aside from seeing you, my purpose ining here is also because I wish to see our daughter. In the past, I had constructed such a lie in order to prevent our daughter from being abused in the Xia family. Unfortunately, that old man of the Xia family never believed in my words at all and even sent his men to secretly investigate me. Because of this, I had no choice but to flee to a foreign country. I had thought that I could return to this ce after his death yet you keep trying to push me out the door. Nana, have I lost my usefulness to you that I cant even see you anymore?" Qiu Nas expression has be extremely pale. That year, when the old Master of the Xia family was still alive, he was a cultivator who was on par with Supreme Jin. Hence, she had convinced Tian Xing, the Oracle, to escape to a foreign country. However, no one expected old Master Xia to end up dying from a strange disease despite their best efforts to cure him. As old Master Xia was no longer with the Xia family, they were left with Xia Ming who was an ipetent expert cultivator! However, the Xia family now have Supreme Jins help! They also have the terrifying Divine Beast, Vermillion Bird. Hence, Qiu Na had not dared to let Xia Ming find out the truth even now. "Tian Xing, I beg you, please dont show your face anymore, I..." Thud! Suddenly, the rooms door burst open and Qiu Nas expression changed greatly. Her features contorted when she saw the woman in white in the doorway. She asked with a trembling voice, "Xueer, what are you doing here?" Xia Chuxueughed icily and red at the adulterous couple in the room, "If I had not been here, I would not have overheard your conversation! Mother, do you not find that youre disgusting? To be able to do such a thing, youre nothing but a sl*t!" "Xueer," The Oracle was still a little shocked over Xia Chuxues appearance. When he heard her words, he could not help but frown, "Is that any way to speak to your mother? Dont you know how much difficulty she has had to endure over the years for your sake?" "You shut your mouth!" Xia Chuxue red at him fiercely, "Get out immediately, I want you to leave the Xia family home now!" "Xueer," Qiu Na gaped as she tried to speak but when she saw the hatred in her daughters eyes, she felt as if a pot of cold water had just been poured over her heart, causing a prating chill to rush over her body, "Im sorry, that year, it was your father who had first broken his promise. He had thrown me aside for the sake of obtaining the title of Young Master Xia and used all sorts of schemes to obtain Lady Mos heart. I hated him for that. I then happened to meet the Oracle, Tian Xing, by chance and because of that, we got together." "However, I still loved your father. Hence, when he was willing to take me in as his concubine, I was absolutely delighted. I only understood the situation when I arrived in the Xia family home that that sl*t was the true Master of the Xia family and I was only a mere concubine!" As Qiu Na spoke, a hateful re shed in her eyes, "Even old Master Xia only recognized one daughter-inw! He would always chase Xia Ming to that sl*ts bedchamber in the middle of the night! I was unwilling to be left in the cold so I once again had an illicit affair with the Oracle, Tian Xing. After that one time, I became pregnant with you." That year, it was Xia Ming who had made grand designs for Lady Mo in order to protect his position. However, Qiu Na had never med Xia Ming for it. Chapter 842: The Truth (3) Chapter 842: The Truth (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was the man she loved so how could she bear to even me him? Everything that he does was right, everyone else was wrong! If it had not been for old Master Xia and that sl*t from the Mo family, she would have be the rightful Young Madam of the Xia family! It was because old Master Xia had proimed that whoever manages to gain Lady Mos favor would then be the Young Master of the Xia family that the man she loved had let her go. "No!" Xia Chuxue shook her head and stumbled a few steps back, "Im not this mans daughter. Im the flesh and blood of the Xia family so how could I possibly be his daughter? I dont believe it, Ill never believe your bbering nonsense!" "Xueer!" Tian Xings gaze darkened and he spoke in a stern voice, "If you were not my daughter, why would I have given the world that prophecy? What prophecy from the stars? Even though I am the Oracle, I dont have that ability and that prophecy had been solely made for your sake. As long as the Xia family believes that you are the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda and that Xia Ruoyun was the embodiment of cmity, youll take her ce as the true Eldest Lady." "What?" Xia Chuxue was stunned. She stared at the Oracle Tian Xing and eximed, "What did you just say? Are you saying that the prophecy youve made, the one dering that Im the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda was for the sole purpose of helping me to gain my position?" "Thats right," The Oracle Tian Xing nodded, "Actually, you are not the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda and Xia Ruoyun is not the embodiment of disaster but I had no other choice. Unfortunately, old Master Xia had not been fooled by my words and still gave the Ancient Divine Pagoda to Xia Ruoyun. If you were truly destined for the Ancient Divine Pagoda, it would not have fallen into the hands of another." That also proves that the deration of Xia Chuxue as the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda had been made to purely help Xia Chuxue. However, this revtion was like a bolt of lightning on a clear sky and it turned Xia Chuxue insane! "Youre lying, youre both lying! I am the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! I am the most outstanding woman in the world! What right does she, Xia Ruoyun, have to steal what belongs to me? The Ancient Divine Pagoda should belong to me!" Xia Chuxue gripped her head tightly in her hands and crouched on the ground. Her body gently trembled as tears streamed silently from her eyes. When she found out that she had be a good-for-nothing, she had not be so desperate because, in the end, she believed that as long as she obtains the Ancient Divine Pagoda, she would have the chance to restore herself. However, were these people now telling her that the prophecy had been false? "Xueer." Qiu Na went to her and embraced the woman on the ground tightly in her arms, "Everything he just said is true. I had asked him to spread those words ordingly too. Otherwise, you would only remain as the daughter of a small concubine. What status would you have in the Xia family then? Besides, if I had not done it, do you think that Xia Ming would have killed Xia Ruoyun and her mother?" Xia Chuxues body shook. She slowly lowered her hands and lifted her tear-stained face before speaking in a wretched voice, "Mother, what if Father finds out about this? After all these years, do you not understand what hes like? If he finds out the truth, he would not spare us!" A cruel and heartless person like Xia Ming would never be lenient on them simply because of his love for her mother! Most importantly, after so many years, even the deepest of affections would deteriorate! His wonderful treatment towards them in past... Was it not all because she, Xia Chuxue, was the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda? If he ever finds out that this was all a lie, knowing Xia Ming, he would never let them get away with it! Chapter 843: Setting Up False Charges (1) Chapter 843: Setting Up False Charges (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xueer." Qiu Nas heart trembled as she stared at Xia Chuxues tear-stained face. She gently closed her eyes before slowly opening them again. Her gaze was filled with resolve as she eximed, " Dont worry, he wont ever find out about this in this lifetime. You are still the high and mighty Eldest Lady of the Xia family! No one can treat you with disrespect! Anyone who threatens you... Well, Ill take care of them for you." Xia Chuxue pursed her lips. At this stage, she knows that there was nothing else she could say for it would be useless. She could only think of how to keep this a secret! "You should leave." She stood up with her back facing the Oracle Tian Xing and spoke with an icy voice, "I dont want to see you and I will never acknowledge you as my father. I only have one father, Xia Ming! I am the flesh and blood of the Xia family and Im not rted to you in any way. You should leave now or I would have you captured and punished for breaking and entering!" The Oracle Tian Xing nced at Xia Chuxue and sighed. He wanted to speak but stopped himself. In the end, he turned around and left without another word. "Xueer." Qiu Na gently lowered her eyelids and hugged Xia Chuxue s trembling body tightly. A vicious light shed in her eyes. "If you dont like him, I can send someone to kill him!" Xia Chuxue shivered as she stared in shock at Qiu Nas cruel expression. All this time, she was under the impression that her father had been the vicious and merciless one while her mother would always be warm, tender anddylike. She never thought that this woman would have such a vicious heart as well. The Oracle Tian Xing had more than intimate rtions with her, he had even helped her in a great many things. Now, for the sake of her own personal interests, she would have him killed? An icy chill emerged from the tip of Xia Chuxues toes into her heart. Her body shivered from the sensation, she could not feel a shred of warmth at all. Father prizes his personal interests above everything else, Mother is the same. Why do I not have a single normal rtive? Even though Mother keeps iming that this has all been for me, in truth, this woman had only done all of this for her own sake. Xia Chuxue took a deep breath at the thought of this. It seems that she has to make some decisions for herself as soon as possible. Otherwise, once her usefulness runs out, she might end up like Xia Ruoyun and the Oracle Tian Xing. "Mother, Im feeling little tired." Xia Chuxue steadied the turmoil in her heart and smiled, "Regarding the Oracle Tian Xing, Ill leave the decision to you, Mother. Xia Ming cannot find out about this, otherwise, were both finished!" "Alright," Qiu Na smiled gently, "You go get some rest first. Ill make sure that the Oracle Tian Xing vanishes within a few days. His presence on this earth is far too dangerous. Once hes dead, no one will ever find out about this secret." Xia Chuxue took onest look at Qiu Na before she turned around and left the room. Therefore, she did not see that when she had turned away, Qiu Nas gentle expression immediately sank. The thoughts in her eyes were a mystery to the world. ... In a secret chamber, Xia Ming could feel the broiling air bursting from within, nearly roasting his body alive. He quickly dodged the mes directed towards him. A cold light shed in his grim eyes. "Lord Vermillion Bird. Why did you not hear me when I had called for you outside?" A voice rang out from within the stone room, carrying a sneer, "Help you? Why should I help you? I asked you to find mypanions but have you found them? You havent brought me a single shred of news yet you wanted me to fight for you free-of-charge? Are you daydreaming?" Chapter 844: Setting Up False Charges (2) Chapter 844: Setting Up False Charges (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Ming took a deep breath to suppress the raging anger he felt in his heart. He then walked into the stone room. Upon entering the stone room, he saw a ball of red mes sitting on the stone bench. Its red eyes seem to burn with a raging me. It was impossible to see the person who was enveloped in the burning mes. "Lord Vermillion Bird, are you going back on your word? We previously agreed that I would help you find yourpanions while you help me protect my family. How could you sit and ignore us in this manner?" Wham! The Vermillion Bird mmed its hand on the table, instantly splitting it half. The mes on its head shot towards the ceiling as it roared in anger, "You still have the audacity to speak? I f*cking asked you search for them but have you found them? You cant find mypanions and you dare say that Ive gone back on my word? Find mypanions thene see me. Leave. I want you to leave immediately! I do not wish to see you horrible humans within my sight. Leave now!" Xia Ming already had a taste of the Vermillion Birds explosive temper so he was not in the least bit angry, only his gaze deepened. "Lord Vermillion Bird, do you not know that I had called out to you because Ive found yourpanions?" "What did you say?" Whoosh! Suddenly, a ming hand reached out and pulled Xia Ming in front of the Vermillion Birds eyes. At this moment, Xia Ming could clearly sense the burning aura from within the Vermillion Bird. The aura made him feel sluggish and his face flushed red. "Where are the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger? And that damned kid, the ck Tortoise. Tell me where they are!" A malicious light shed in Xia Mings eyes and he smiled icily as he replied, "An uninvited guest had arrived at the Xia family home earlier on. Yourpanions have fallen into her hands. I then summoned you but you had ignored me!" It was an excuse to frame Gu Ruoyun but then again, it was also quite true. The three Divine Beasts were in Gu Ruoyuns hands. "No," The Vermillion Bird shook its head, "Youre lying. If mypanions were that close to me, I would have sensed their presence but I had not sensed them at all, not even a bit. They werent here." Spiritual beasts have always been sensitive to auras. Furthermore, the Vermillion Bird has the blood of a Divine Beast so as long as the Azure Dragon and the others were within a hundred meters nearby, it would certainly have been able to sense their presence. However, the Vermillion Bird certainly never thought that Xia Ming had absolutely no intention of letting it find itspanions. Xia Ming knows very well that once the Vermillion Bird finds itspanions, it would certainly leave the Xia family! The Xia family would then lose one of their trump cards. Hence, he had ced the Vermillion Bird in this secret chamber which had been constructed with special materials. This room prevented the Vermillion Birds aura from being exposed to the outside world. Simrly, it would not be able to sense anything from the world outside as well. Of course, Xia Ming could never let it find out about this. "Lord Vermillion Bird, you may not know this but Ive met this woman. Ive witnessed her torturing a white colored tiger with my own eyes. She addressed the tiger as Yunyao. In the beginning, I wasnt sure whether that white tiger was actually one of thepanions that youve been searching for, Lord Vermillion Bird. Therefore, Ive been furiously investigating during this period of time. In the end, I found out the truth and that woman arrived! She had locked that white tiger away long ago so why would she bring it here?" Boom! A raging me exploded from the Vermillion Birds feathers. "Who dares toy a hand on mypanions? Who is that woman? Im going to make her pay right now!" Chapter 845: Setting Up False Charges (3) Chapter 845: Setting Up False Charges (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Vermillion Bird was mad with rage. We have the dignified blood of the Divine Beasts flowing in our veins yet they had been oppressed by a tiny little human? This was an unforgivable sin! Im not going to let that woman get away with it! "Actually, I dont know where that woman is myself." Xia Mings eyes darted back and forth as he spoke. "However, in three days, my young daughter will be getting married. I will invite that woman to attend my young daughters wedding and you, Lord Vermillion Bird, may emerge and avenge yourpanions. Sigh, that poor white tiger had been beaten ck and blue at that time and was gasping, dying for breath. I wanted to stop her but that woman said that she had to subdue the white tiger and that she was a trump card which could help to protect her from any attacks. So it was her prerogative to treat her in whatever way she wishes." "The audacity of that damned girl!" The Vermillion Bird was angered beyond measure and its eyes were spitting fire, "To actually say that we spiritual beasts are trump cards and shields for her against any attack? This was exactly why I have refused to serve humans. It was because they hold this kind of mentality!" In ancient times, spiritual beasts and humans had beenrades in battle. However, human cultivators began to treat spiritual beasts as only tools in battle. As time passed, all spiritual beasts would rather die than to serve humans. Xia Ming was aware of this so he had purposely constructed those words. "Not only that," A malicious smile shed across Xia Mings eyes before he quickly reverted back to his righteous and morally upright manner, "That woman had also managed to capture the Azure Dragon, that was how she had forced the White Tiger to submit to her! Even I, as a human, cant bear to watch this. Spiritual beasts are supposed to be ourpanions yet this human has treated spiritual beasts with such cruelty. Humans like these are not fit to be called humans, theyre worst than beasts!" His words struck a nerve at the bottom of the Vermillion Birds heart. The Vermillion Bird nodded and suddenly felt as if this human was not as hateful as the rest. At least he had used the word panion! Amongst the hearts of humans, not many would consider spiritual beasts as theirpanions! "Kid, when that woman appears, call me. I wille out immediately and destroy her!" Each time the Vermillion Bird thought of how that person had treated the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger with such cruelty, its body would tremble with anger. "Furthermore, I will make her understand that we spiritual beasts will never be satisfied with bing weapons of war for humans!" "Alright, Ill wait for you when that timees, Lord Vermillion Bird." Xia Ming then lowered his head and the corners of his lips curled into a smile. This Divine Bird has been around for such a long time yet its heart is still too naive. I really cantprehend how it had managed to stay alive for such a long time. It would believe whatever anyone says! Does it not understand the concept of humans have sinister hearts? Furthermore, Xia Ming has his reasons for nning this to happen during his daughters wedding. He wants to create a sensation! Otherwise, the Little Princess would definitely report everything which has happened today to the Emperor of Drifting Wind Country. By then, they might not be able to count on Supreme Jin so he had no choice but to utilize this trump card to intimidate the Emperor! This was to ensure that He would have some degree of fear towards the Xia family! At the tavern. Gu Ruoyun had just returned to her room when, not long after, an invitation card was delivered to her. "Mm?" Gu Ruoyun mildly raised her brow and flipped the invitation card open. When she saw the two names on the invitation card, she could not help but smile, "Xia Chuxue and Lu Chen are getting married? However, Lu Chen is still in my hands. I wonder... How are they nning to get married? Zixie, what do you make of this?" Chapter 846: Setting Up False Charges (4) Chapter 846: Setting Up False Charges (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xiao Zixie appeared out of thin air and sat a chair. He sipped from a teacup on the table before turning to face Gu Ruoyun. "You should let Lu Chen go then." "You want me to release him?" Gu Ruoyun looked at Xiao Zixie with a smile that did not reach her eyes, "Why?" "Idiot," Xiao Zixie rolled his eyes at her, hisrge irises making a big circle before he smiled maliciously, "If theyre so eager to make an exhibition of themselves, let them. In three days time, Qianbei Ye would have returned. When that timees, we can start a fight in their wedding and turn their happy asion into a funeral while were at it." "That doesnt sound too bad." Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin as she smiled and nodded, "On this day, Lu Chens suffering shall be at an end. Ill ask Yunyao to release him. Well wait for the wedding to present them with an earth-shattering surprise." It has been six years! Its time for me to put all this to an end. "By the way, Xiao Zixie, did you manage to catch that sneaky figure we saw at the Xia family home earlier on?" The Oracle Tian Xing! She would never forget this man. No matter how many years have gone by, she has never forgotten his face. However, she never thought that the Oracle Tian Xing would be so bold to actually enter the Xia family home and as luck would have it, she had ended up spotting him. "I followed him into Madam Xias bedchamber and managed to eavesdrop on their conversation. I then intended to wait until there was no one around before capturing him but who would have thought that someone wants to have him killed. I caught those people and one interrogation session was enough for me to know that they had been acting under Madam Xias orders. Ive now handed that fellow over to the Holy Doctor." Xiao Zixie then told Gu Ruoyun everything he had heard. As she listened, Gu Ruoyun could not help but feel stunned. She had guessed that Qiu Na and the Oracle Tian Xing had some sort of rtionship. Otherwise, why would the Oracle Tian Xing help Qiu Na to concoct a lie? However, she never thought that the two of them had long engaged in a secret illicit affair and that even Xia Chuxue was not Xia Mings flesh and blood... "Xiao Zixie, what do you think? Would you say that once Xia Ming finds out about this, his expression would be an absolutely entertaining sight? For the sake of a b*stard child, he had murdered his own biological son and daughter! If he finds out that Xia Chuxue was not his daughter and is also not the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, wouldnt he go mad?" Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin. Whenever she thought of that scene unfolding before her eyes, she could not help but want tough. "When that timees, Im not sure." Xiao Zixie produced the jade ornament flourish as if he was showing a precious treasure. There was a huge grin on his adorable and cherubic face, "I had taken the liberty to steal this from you when you asked me to follow that man so he wouldnt have an opportunity to deny the truth. Ive already recorded their conversation." That jade ornament was a divine weapon which could record voices given to Gu Ruoyun by Qianbei Ye before he left. Earlier on, Gu Ruoyun had ced it in the Ancient Divine Pagoda so when she had asked Xiao Zixie to tail the Oracle Tian Xing, in secret, he had taken it out in order to ensure that they had evidence. Besides, due to the existence of their contract, he could also use the divine weapon whenever he pleased. Gu Ruoyun clutched the jade ornament as her lucid and elegant features broke into a small smile, "It seems that this time, for Xia Chuxue and Lu Chens wedding, we would not just be presenting them with one gift but two! By then, I will certainly give them an earth-shattering surprise. I wonder if theyll like it." Mother, Maternal Grandfather, and the departed spirits of the Mo family... I can finally avenge you now! Chapter 847: The Wedding (1) Chapter 847: The Wedding (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Have you heard? The Eldest Lady Xia of the Xia family is going to marry Lu Chen." "Tsk tsk. The Eldest Lady Xia is not only an exceeding beauty who could enrapture an entire city, she also has outstanding talent. Coupled with the fact that the Xia family is backed by Supreme Jin, Lu Chen has certainly received the better end of the bargain by marrying her." "Sigh, Xia Chuxue is both talented and good-looking. I had thought that only a man like Supreme Jin would be a good match for her yet I never expected her to end up with Lu Chen! It seems that Lu Chen has other intentions for hanging around in the Xia family. In the past, when he had approached Xia Ruoyun, Im sure that it had all been because of Xia Chuxue." "Thats right, even though Xia Ruoyun was more powerful and talented whenpared to Xia Chuxue, she was far inferior whenpared with her younger sister whenever ites to their character and kindness. Any man who has met Xia Chuxue would not possibly look at any other woman! How unfortunate that such a tender and elegant woman is about to be someones wife." In the tavern, due to the news that the Xia family had announced two days ago, the whole of Drifitng Wind Country had burst into a cacophony of discussion. When Gu Ruoyun emerged from her room, she could already hear the discussioning from beneath her. She slowly curled her lips and a smile appeared on her delicate and pretty face. "Xiao Zixie, is today the day of Xia Chuxues wedding ceremony?" Xiao Zixie, who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun, nodded, "It seems to be. What? Are you going now?" "Mm," Gu Ruoyuns smile grew even more pronounced but her eyes were still as clear and cold as ever, "Master should be about ready and Xiao Ye will be returning soon. Lets leave for the Xia family home now! I wonder if theyll enjoy the congrattory gift that Ive prepared for them?" Without another word, she then walked down the stairs. At Xia family home, the front yard was as busy as a marketce. Arge, red symbol of joy had been stered on the main gate. The chambein greeted each and every guest with a huge smile and registered their names on a piece of red paper. Lu Chen stared at the crowd who wasing and going about and his eyes filled with great excitement. He never thought that he would be able to take Xia Chuxue as his wife so soon! After all, this woman not only had looks that would make one drool, she was the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. To have her as ones wife was equivalent to holding the world in the palm of ones hands. The smile on Lu Chens handsome face grew even wider as if everything under the heavens and on the earth already belongs to him. Just then, an exceedingly festive sh of red appeared before his eyes. He gazed upon the woman who was gliding down with the support of a servant girl and could not help but gulp. A light of joy shed in his eyes as he hurried forward to receive her, "Xueer, let us bow before the heavens and earth." Once they have gone through the ceremony of worshipping the heavens and earth, they would officially be husband and wife. Xia Chuxue held Lu Chens robes in a tight grip. Her exceedingly beautiful face which was hidden by a red veil was extremely pale. However, in the end, she nodded her head powerlessly. "Xueer, to be able to take you as my wife in this lifetime... It is my greatest honor." Lu Chen curled his lips into a smile as he led Xia Chuxue towards the main foyer. As Lu Chen does not have any rtives, only Xia Ming and Qiu Na were seated in the seats of honor in the main foyer. They gazed at the bride and groom who were approaching them with a smile on their faces. "The first bow to the heavens and earth." Following the master of ceremonys booming voice, Xia Chuxue slowly shut her eyes. Her entire being waspletely deste. Oh, how she wished that that man would appear at the veryst moment and take her away. Otherwise, after today, there would not be another chance. However, just as she was about to kneel, a grave and stern voice suddenly sounded from behind and caused Xia Chuxues heart to shudder. Chapter 848: The Wedding (2) Chapter 848: The Wedding (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Apologies, this Supreme One had some business to attend to at thest minute which is why Ive arrivedte." Whoosh! Xia Chuxue yanked her red veil aside in one swift move. Her eyes were filled with excitement and anxiety as she stared at the golden figure who was descending from the sky. Tears streamed continuously down her face as she asked in a trembling voice, "Big Brother Jin, youve arrived?" He must be here to take me away. Thats right, that must be it! I knew that Big Brother Jin could never bear the sight of me marrying another man. Supreme Jin slowly entered the main foyer as his cold and stern golden eyes nced at Xia Chuxue without a single hint of feeling. His voice was as cold as ice and also sent a chill through Xia Chuxues heart. "You are Yuners younger sister so Im here to attend your wedding." Instantly, Xia Chuxues face turned even paler. Her heart has never felt such disappointment as she gazed in sorrow at the mans handsomely chiseled features. "Big Brother Jin, you..." "Ahem!" Xia Ming sensed that Xia Chuxue was about to utter something at an ill-timed moment and he hurriedly cleared his throat, stopping her from saying anything more. At that moment, Xia Chuxue regained her senses and mildly lowered her gaze. How could I have forgotten? Im now merely a good-for-nothing, how could I ever be good enough for Supreme Jin? If I were to confess my love for Supreme Jin right now, I would then destroy this wedding! By then, I, who have lost all usefulness, would be cast aside by Xia Ming! Xia Chuxue slowly steadied her emotions as she thought of this. She then fought back the tears in her eyes and smiled. "Im sorry, Big Brother Jin, I was too excited about having you here to attend my wedding ceremony so I was not able to contain myself..." Supreme Jin stood tall with his hands behind his back and did not say much upon hearing Xia Chuxues words. He then quickly turned away and did not bother to even look at her again. "Lets continued the wedding ceremony." Xia Chuxue took a deep breath and slowly turned around. At this moment, no one knows the amount of hatred which burns within her heart. Would I have been turned into a good-for-nothing if it had not been for Gu Ruoyun? Would Big Brother Jin then act so coldly towards me? This was all that womans fault! "Continue? Im afraid that you wont be able to continue this wedding ceremony." Suddenly, an elderly voice sounded from outside the main foyer. That voice fell into every ear in the room and immediately caused an enormousmotion. "That... Isnt that the Holy Doctor? What is he doing here?" "Tsk tsk, theres going to be a good show now. Supreme Jin has arrived to attend the Xia familys wedding ceremony and even the Holy Doctor has arrived as well! However, the whole world knows that Supreme Jin is currently hunting the Holy Doctor. Why would he so boldly show himself here now?" "Hehe, I wonder whos going to win when the Holy Doctor and Supreme Jin fight?" Supreme Jin was silent. He did not say a word as if he was unaffected by the debate amongst the crowd. His gaze fell upon the figure in green standing next to the Holy Doctor and an almost undetectable glint shed in his eyes. "Father, Mother." Xia Chuling immediately spotted Xiao Zixie who was next to Gu Ruoyun. Herrge eyes blinked as she pointed at him and said, "Its the boy that I liked thest time, thats him. I want him to y with me. Buy him for me, please?" Gasp! Hearing this, the crowd could not help but exim. Even though they had no idea who the purple-eyed little boy was, since he had followed the Holy Doctor into the room, he must have a more than average rtionship with the Holy Doctor! Yet Xia Chuling of the Xia family had demanded to purchase someone on the Holy Doctors side? Chapter 849: The Wedding (3) Chapter 849: The Wedding (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph!" Bai Zhongtian scoffed and stared disdainfully at the two people on the seats of honor. He then spoke to them in a sarcastic manner, "The Xia familys education system is pretty good, even a littledy only a few years of age would act like such a despot and try to snatch someone away in front of me! Do you have any idea who he is? Do you think that youd be able to pray the price for him if you knew his true identity?" "I dont care, I want that little boy," Xia Chuling pouted and puffed her cheeks, clearly incapable of understanding the situation before her, "Father said that he would be mine sooner orter! Besides, Big Brother Lu Chen also said that hes only worth over ten gold pieces. Our Xia family can afford that." Bai Zhongtian nearlyughed with madness. Over ten gold pieces? She wants to purchase the Ancient Divine Phoenix, Zixie, for over ten gold pieces? Is she certain that she isnt teasing him? "Linger!" Xia Ming expression changed greatly as he berated her in a stern voice, "Who taught you to say these things? Ive never made such a statement! Im going to change your Master within the next few days, it seems that he has been teaching you some nonsensical things! Youve not inherited any of our Xia familys noble character and unquestionable integrity!" Xia Chuling waspletely dazed. She stared at Xia Ming with tears in her eyes and the pitiful look on her face was an extremely heart-wrenching sight as if she had just suffered an enormous wrong. She could not understand it, her father was clearly the one who had said those things to her so why has he pushed the me onto her Master? However, Xia Chuling only needed to take one look at the ugly expression on Xia Mings face before she quickly ran to hide in her wet nurses embrace, not daring to say another word. Bai Zhongtian felt the urge tough again. Having a noble character and unquestionable integrity were characteristics used to described other people but this was the first time he has ever heard anyone using those terms to describe themselves. "Bai Zhongtian, despite the fact that youve murdered Yuner, youvee to attend Xueers wedding ceremony so I wont be calctive with you today! Ill settle the debt with you once this wedding ceremony is over! Others may fear you, Bai Zhongtian, but I, Xia Ming, do not! As long as I can avenge Yuner, I would not hesitate even if I have to give up my own life!" Xia Ming purposely spewed these words for the benefit of Supreme Jins ears. He does not understand why Supreme Jin did not move once the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian had arrived. Could it be that he no longer wishes to avenge Xia Ruoyun? Besides, Supreme Jins gaze has never left Gu Ruoyun since the beginning... "You..." Supreme Jin fell momentarily silent and his stern gaze was fixed upon Gu Ruoyun as he asked, "What kind of rtionship do you have with the Holy Doctor?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged as she curled her lips and replied, "Hes my master." Whoosh! The initially silent guests who were seated in the hall could no longer contain themselves after hearing these words. This woman is the Holy Doctors disciple? Supreme Jins eyes sank momentarily before he spoke in a deep voice, "You should leave. Dont interfere in the matter between the Xia family and the Holy Doctor. This does not concern you so leave now, I dont want to hurt you." The reason why he does not wish to hurt her was not only because she was the Grand Lord Hong Lians adopted daughter. It was even more so because she had an aura which was simr to Xia Ruoyuns. Simply because of this, he could not bear to hurt this woman. Xia Chuxue clenched her fists tightly and her vicious gaze was like a sharp sword which had been tempered in poison as she red fixatedly at Gu Ruoyun. However, all eyes were on Gu Ruoyun and the rest of her party at this moment so no one had noticed the vicious look in her Xia Chuxues eyes. "Is it possible that you, Supreme Jin, are unaware that not only am I the Holy Doctors disciple," Gu Ruoyun smiled as she raised her gaze towards Supreme Jins handsomely chiseled features, "Even Xia Ruoyun had been his disciple as well?" Chapter 850: The Wedding (4) Chapter 850: The Wedding (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If one was to say that the first part of Gu Ruoyuns sentence could stun a person, the next part of her sentence was like a stroke of thunder on a clear day which exploded directly above their heads. Based on everyones knowledge, the Holy Doctor had been responsible for Xia Ruoyuns death! However, no one knows that Xia Ruoyun had been the Holy Doctors disciple! If that was the case, why would the Holy Doctor kill her? "I know." Aplicated look appeared in Supreme Jins eyes, "Thats why I would like to know the truth behind this matter." Honestly speaking, he does not believe that the Holy Doctor was responsible for murdering Xia Ruoyun either. Hence, he had wanted to find the Holy Doctor so he could find out the truth. If the Xia family had been telling the truth, he then would kill the Holy Doctor and avenge Yuner at all costs! "You should leave, this really isnt a ce for you." Supreme Jin looked at Gu Ruoyun, "Otherwise, if I actually find out that the Holy Doctor was the true culprit behind Yuners murder, I will kill him! When that timees, I might identally injure you." "Lord Supreme Jin!" Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to speak again, a sneering voice spoke, "How could this be false? The Xia family had investigated the matter for over six years before we managed to discover the truth. Xia Ruoyun had indeed been murdered by the Holy Doctor. As for this woman, she was an aplice! It was she who had helped the Holy Doctor to secretly assassinate Xia Ruoyun in order to receive his good graces! Its true that the Holy Doctor was Xia Ruoyuns master. Its because of this very reason that his actions were all the more despicable! He had killed his own disciple for the sake of personal gain, can a man like him even be considered human?" "Are you sure?" Supreme Jin redirected his gaze from Gu Ruoyun towards Xia Ming. At that moment, there wasnt a shred of emotion in his cold and stern stare. His voice was as cold as the inside of an icebox. Xia Ming was mildly shocked. He did not understand what he could have said to provoke such a sudden change in Supreme Jins attitude. "Of course its true!" Xia Ming steadied his emotions and nodded, "I can confirm that these two were the culprits behind my poor daughters murder." "Xia Ming, youre certain that she had helped the Holy Doctor to harm Yuner?" Supreme Jin pointed at Gu Ruoyun as he questioned with an emotionless face. If this had been the start of the matter, he would still have believed Xia Mings words. However, upon hearing thetters words, his heart was filled with disappointment. Amongst the Martial Supremes, Grand Lord Hong Lian was ranked as the best of the best. His name was even included in the mainds Wind and Cloud Register! Furthermore, he was the only Martial Supreme to have his name on that list! Hence, would Gu Ruoyun, as Grand Lord Hong Lians adopted daughter, even need to curry favor with the Holy Doctor? One was a high-level Martial Supreme, the other was merely at mid-level. The two simply could not bepared! Even though the Holy Doctor was considered as the number one physician in the maind! "Xia Ming, youre certainly adept at shifting the me!" Bai Zhongtian burst intoughter as he cast a disdainful look at Xia Mings face, "That year, for the sake of helping Xia Chuxue forcibly take the item which old Master Xia had entrusted to Xia Ruoyun prior to his death, not only had you murdered Xia Ruoyuns mother, you had even destroyed the entire Mo family and then forced my disciple to be homeless. She wasnt even able to attend her own maternal grandfather and mothers funeral! Hence, she had been treated with scorn for six years while both Xia Chuxue and you have enjoyed ttery! Over the course of these six years, Ive been investigating the Xia family for the sake of bringing justice to my disciple. You grew afraid so you used Supreme Jin in a plot to have me killed! Haha, Im sure you never expected that I would appear right in front of you." Bai Zhongtian was not afraid of Supreme Jin for if they were to fight, no one could be sure who would emerge as the victor. However, he does not wish to be entangled in a senseless fight! If he really wanted to go against Supreme Jin, both parties would suffer heavy losses and he would not be able to avenge his disciple at all. That was the reason why he had been hiding from Supreme Jin all this time! Chapter 851: Unmasking The Truth (1) Chapter 851: Unmasking The Truth (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The noisy main foyer instantly became quiet. The guests looked at each other in dismay. Their eyes were filled with surprise, it was obvious that they were unsure if Bai Zhongtian had been speaking the truth. "Hehe," Xia Ming chuckled with a sneer. His lips then curled into a scornful smile, "Bai Zhongtian, stop your venomous nder. You even dare to spew such baseless statements! Xia Ruoyun was my daughter born from my own flesh and blood. Why would I want to kill her? However, its a good thing that the eyes of the world are clear. I believe that everyone here knows what kind of person I am! It was you who had colluded with this woman to harm my poor daughter. Now, you want to shift the me onto someone else! Let me tell you that with the honored guests and Supreme Jin present today, you have no chance of getting away with your malicious scheme." Bai Zhongtian shrugged his shoulders. He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked with a grin, "Disciple, where is the wedding present that youve prepared for Xia Chuxue?" Gu Ruoyun had never said a word since the beginning of this altercation. Instead, she had been observing Xia Mings expression. Now, upon hearing Bai Zhongtians voice, she smiled indifferently and with a flip of her hand, disyed a sparkling and translucent jade ornament in her palm. "This is the congrattory gift that Ive prepared for the newlyweds Xia Chuxue and Lu Chen. I hope that you, the members of the Xia family, will like it." When they heard this, the eyes of every guest turned to look at Gu Ruoyuns palm and a disdainful expression crept up on their faces. "Its merely a jade ornament and the Xia family has plenty of these. Is it possible that the high and mighty disciple of the Holy Doctor is gifting them something somon?" "Even though the workmanship on the jade ornament isnt too shabby, unfortunately, this gift is far too ordinary. I had been expecting some sort of grand present instead." "Its also a good thing that the Master of the Xia family has a pretty good temper. He had managed to keep hisposure in the face of such humiliation. If it were me, I would have flipped out long ago! Now, shes even using a jade ornament as a congrattory gift. Isnt that just saying that the Xia family is now so poor that they cant even afford a jade ornament?" Gu Ruoyun maintained a serene smile on her face despite hearing the whispersced with mockery from the crowd. She then slowly transmitted a sliver of spiritual energy from the palm of her hand into the jade ornament right before the crowds eyes. A smug and fierce voice rang out from the jade ornament... "So what if Ive done all those things? It was that rebellious daughter, Xia Ruoyun, who had failed to recognize what was good for her! She disobeyed her father and bullied her stepsister! She even had the audacity to snatch away the treasure which was supposed to have been her stepsisters birthright, an absolutely seditious act! The Ancient Divine Pagoda was supposed to belong to Xueer. Meteors had fallen from the sky and the sky lost its color on the day Xueer was born, symbolizing that she is the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! However, Xia Ruoyun, who was also born on the same day, carried disaster in her bones and would bring misfortune to the Xia family!" "Unfortunately, I was unable to retrieve the Ancient Divine Pagoda from that damned sl*t before she died! She was just as wicked as her own mother! If it was not for the fact that her mother was a member of the Mo family, I would never have married her! What a joke, I love Xueers mother alone. Only a kind woman like her is worthy of me!" "Gu Ruoyun, do you think that people would believe you once youve spread the word? Right now, in everyones eyes, I, Xia Ming, am a true nobleman who ces love and loyalty above all! No one would believe that I would ever do such a thing!" ... At this moment, the atmosphere in the main foyer had grown very quiet. Thus, that familiar voice echoed clearly in everyones ear. Even Xia Ming himself was in shock. His face almost immediately turned so pale that he looked like he does not have a single drop of blood left in his body. Chapter 852: Unmasking The Truth (2) Chapter 852: Unmasking The Truth (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Ruoyun, it goes without saying that youve made sufficient preparations beforeing here." Xia Ming quickly recovered andughed icily as he said, "However, I think you should ask the person that youve hired to imitate my voice to show himself. Haha, what an absolute joke! Do you think that just because youve produced that device, you could prove that Ive killed my own daughter? I, Xia Ming, have never confessed to such a thing. You can forget about framing me!" Xia Ming certainly does not believe that there could possibly be anything on this earth which could record voices. He reckoned that someone had imitated his voice from behind the scenes. Even though these were indeed his own words, as long as he does not admit to it, would these people be willing to believe him or this woman? The crowd immediately began to dive into a debate. Just then, a cold and stern voice slowly spoke. "If this Supreme One is not mistaken, that jade ornament is the mythical Auspicious Divine Jade! It is ranked as one of the best amongst the divine weapons. It does not have any abilities in battle but it has a rather mystical attribute. It can use spiritual energy to seal a persons conversation within the jade. After that, one only needs to transmit ones spiritual energy into the jade to rey the recorded voice." This meant that this particr conversation was indeed a recording of something Xia Ming had once said, preserved in the Auspicious Divine Jade. Xia Chuxues expression changed greatly in one split second. She stared in sorrow and disappointment at Supreme Jins increasingly cold and severe features. She could not believe that Supreme Jin, who had been friends with the Xia family for so many years, would desert the Xia family at a time like this and help this woman. However, at this moment, Xia Chuxue hadpletely forgotten that Supereme Jin had protected the Xia family only for Xia Ruoyuns sake! After realizing that the Xia family was behind Xia Ruoyuns murder, why would he continue to help his own enemy? "What does Supreme Jin mean? Didnt Xia Ming say that someone was imitating his voice from behind the scenes? Why would Supreme Jin, who has always helped the Xia family, use Xia Ming now?" "Hehe, could it be that youve forgotten? Supreme Jin doesnt have much of a rtionship with the Xia family. All these years, he has been helping the Xia family simply because of his friendship with Xia Ruoyun, whom he would have risked his life and limb for. Besides, ording to Supreme Jin, it seems that Xia Ming has indeed confessed and his confession had been secretly recorded. That means that hes the true culprit behind Xia Ruoyuns murder." "Xia Ming himself had said so earlier on that a tiger, though cruel, will never devour its cubs. This p in the face will leave arge swelling on his face soon! Ive never expected that the Master of the Xia family would turn out to be such a hypocrite. Clearly, Ive misjudged him!" Xia Ming staggered back as his featurespletely drained of color. If someone else had made this statement, he would still have some room to make a retort. However, against with Supreme Jins statement, these people would never believe Xia Ming no matter what he said! The most hateful thing of all was the damned girl, Gu Ruoyun, who hadpletely drilled him into ce! Despite having a cunning mind throughout his lifetime, he has actually fallen into the palm of that little girls hands! "Haha!" Suddenly, Xia Mingughed maniacally. Hisughter contained a hint of misery, "Thats right, its true. I killed Xia Ruoyun!" Boom! The crowd had not expected Xia Ming to admit to it in such a straightforward manner. The confession pretty much served as an explosion that put everyone in a daze as they stared at him foolishly. "Father!" Xia Chuxues expression changed greatly. Why is father confessing so quickly? I can pretty much forget about obtaining Supreme Jins heart as a result of this! However, Xia Ming does not seem to hear Xia Chuxues voice. He closed his eyes sorrowfully then slowly opened them again. Chapter 853: Unmasking The Truth (3) Chapter 853: Unmasking The Truth (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "And so what? Do I not feel agony after killing my own daughter? I had no other choice!" Xia Ming looked extremely wretched as if his heart was truly breaking over Xia Ruoyuns death. "All these years, Ive never forgotten her and have always lived in great agony every moment of the day! Do you know the truth behind what actually happened? That year, that rebellious daughter had joined forces with the Mo family and tried to kill Xueer and her mother!" "What did Xueer ever do? Simply because of the Oracles prophecy that she was the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, Xia Ruoyun had ganged up with the Mo family and raised her hand against Xueer and her mother all for the sake of obtaining the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Even my own father had ended up dying by their hand! Whats wrong with me trying to exact vengeance for my own father? Where is my sin in trying to protect my own daughter? If a rebellious daughter like her was allowed to walk this earth, how many would continue to die by her hand?" Xia Ming looked bitter as his face disyed great sorrow. "Yes, its true that I had said those things mentioned by the jade ornament but I had been goaded into it as well! Every time I think of how Xia Ruoyun and the Mo family had murdered my father, how she wouldnt even spare the kind and gentle Xueer and her mother... My heart would fill with rage! Thats why I had said those cruel things, it was because I was so angry!" "Father, say no more." Xia Chuxue threw herself in front of Xia Ming. Her eyes filled with tears as she shook her head, "Weve already discussed this previously, leave some dignity for Older Sister since shes already dead. Its time to forget about all this, dont let the world curse at her anymore. Shes still my sister after all. How can I bear to leave her with such an evil reputation? Besides, during that year, I had mentioned that if older sister truly wishes to kill me, let her kill me. If my death could bring her conscience back, I would die with no regrets." Gu Ruoyun curled the corner of her lips, smiling as she watched the father and daughter echo one another. If she was not that evil woman that they were ndering, perhaps she would have been blinded by their act as well. Simrly, Supreme Jin continued to observe the two with an icy look in his eyes. His expression was devoid of any emotion as he cooly watched the father and daughter who were embracing each other and bawling. Thud. Xia Chuxue had slowly turned around and approached Supreme Jin. She then knelt down, raising her tear-stained face towards him as she spoke remorsefully, "Big Brother Jin, Im sorry that Ive lied to you all these years. The true culprits behind my sisters death were the Xia family! The reason why I did not tell you the truth was because my sister was too good of an actress and had always deceived you with a mask. I could not bear for you to find out about this so if you really want to avenge my sister, kill me instead. Its only right for me to meet my sister in hell and apologize to her." Once she finished speaking, she closed her eyes. Her pale, white face looked calm and unafraid of death. Xia Chuxue still felt very confident when ites to Supreme Jin. This man would never have the heart to hurt her after interacting with her for so many years! Besides, everyone now knows that it was Xia Ruoyun who was in the wrong. Supreme Jin would never raise his hand to hurt a person without rifying the truth. However, Xia Chuxue had obviously viewed herself too highly. Supreme Jin slowly raised his hand and aimed it straight at Xia Chuxues head. The p was so swift and fierce that one could feel a gust of wind building up along with it. Xia Chuxue could feel it even with her eyes closed. "Stop!" Lu Chens expression changed greatly as he appeared in front of Xia Chuxue in a sh, quickly pulling her into his embrace. m! The hitnded on Lu Chens back and caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood. His handsome face haspletely drained of color. At that moment, all he could feel was an intense pain in the internal organs of his body as if they were all being crushed by the sheer force of that one hit. Chapter 854: Unmasking The Truth (4) Chapter 854: Unmasking The Truth (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Is this the true power of a Martial Supreme? Even after I had put up all of my defenses, his attack was still able to pass through them straightaway and destroy my protected body? It was a good thing that Xia Chuxue was not in jeopardy! As the true owner of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, Xia Chuxue will one day inspire awe throughout the corners of the world. When that timees, I could have the wind and rain if I wished and the grudge I have from this one p today will be returned to him at ater time, a thousand or ten thousand times more! Thats right! Lu Chen had decided to save Xia Chuxue not because he loves her but for the sake of his position in the future. "Big Brother Jin, you... You would want to kill me?" Xia Chuxue lifted her pale face and stared in disappointment at the cold and stern-looking man. Just a while ago, she had clearly felt this mans murderous intent and that one p was just as merciless! If Lu Chen had not rushed over, her head would have been split open on the spot and she would have died tragically! However, Xia Chuxue could not understand it. Xia Ruoyun was only a deceased friend and she had been interacting with Supreme Jin for over six years now. Why does he still continue to treat her so cruelly even after finding out that it was Xia Ruoyun who had started all of this? "Do you want to kill her, Supreme Jin?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as she gazing smilingly at Xia Chuxue, "Im sorry for the inconvenience but no one else except me can have this womans life!" Supreme Jin, who was about to attack again, frowned when he heard Gu Ruoyuns deration. He then put his hand away but his icy stare remained devoid of warmth as he red frostily at Xia Chuxue before him. Xia Chuxues heart trembled. She no longer wanted to look at Supreme Jins cold and indifferent gaze as she slowly rose to her feet and walked towards Gu Ruoyun. "I thought it was strange from the beginning that you would want to get close to my bodyguard. Now I understand, youre doing all of this not just for Xia Ruoyun. You talk of avenging her all the time but in truth, it was also because I am the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! As the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, I am destined to live an extraordinary life so thats why youvee to kill me!" Xia Chuxueughed icily before she continued, "Youve toyed with my poor bodyguard who is now dangling in the palm of your hand. Youre just like Xia Ruoyun who would scheme endlessly and be vicious and savage! If you really have any conscience at all, you shouldnt do this. I, Xia Chuxue, have never done anything to you. Why do you insist on provoking me? Previously, Ive been too kind so I had allowed myself to be humiliated by you repeatedly. Now, I will not allow myself to give in to bullies like you!" This time, Bai Zhongtian did not wait for Gu Ruoyun to speak. He sneered at her and jeered tauntingly, "You wont give in to our bullying? Then you should have powers as well! Could it be that youre unaware youve be a good-for-nothing now?" Kind? Tsk tsk. Bai Zhongtians gaze filled with ridicule when he heard that word. If Xia Chuxue was considered to be a kind woman, then this world would not have any wicked people at all. "Good-for-nothing? Xueer, what is he talking about? Youre a good-for-nothing?" Lu Chens expression changed drastically, "How did you be a good-for-nothing?" Instantly, all eyes fell upon Xia Chuxue. Xia Chuxueughed icily, "Thats right, my powers are now regressing but so what? I am the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Once I have the Ancient Divine Pagoda, I can restore my powers!" Lu Chen heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. Just then, Bai Zhongtians mockingugh filled the air once again. "Haha, the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Xia Chuxue, are you certain that youre the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Where is this Ancient Divine Pagoda, can you let us have a look at it?" Bai Zhongtian was filled with glee. Xia Chuxue had long been aware that this was all a lie concocted by the Oracle and Qiu Na yet she could still make such a deration like a solemn vow. It seems that Ive truly underestimated the members of the Xia family. "By the way, dearest disciple, doesnt your jade ornament contain another conversation? Wont you y it for us to hear?" Chapter 855: The Xia Familys Destruction (1) Chapter 855: The Xia Familys Destruction (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Chuxues expression changed drastically. Could it be that Bai Zhongtian knows of the rtionship between the Oracle Tian Xing and my mother? Is that why he had dared to say such things? No! Thats not possible! The Oracle Tian Xing has been assassinated, Mother had sent someone to make sure of that! Aside from the both of us, no one else should know about that affair. Xia Chuxues demeanor returned back to normal as she disyed a frosty smile on her elegant face. "Bai Zhongtian, you can stop deceiving others now. I am the genuine Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda and this was a prophecy made by the Oracle. Could it be that you would not even believe in the Oracle Tian Xings words?" "Hehe, perhaps the Oracle Tian Xing has formed an alliance with you which was why he had spread a rumor like that." Bai Zhongtian curled his mouth as he dered disdainfully. "Disciple, what are you waiting for? Arent you going to y the conversation?" Gu Ruoyun nced at Bai Zhongtian but she did not speak. Her gaze then fell upon Xia Chuxues sneering face as she gently raised the corners of he lips, "Theres someone else here and I wonder if youre acquainted with them?" "What?" Xia Chuxue shuddered, "Gu Ruoyun, what are you framing me for this time?" "Master, let him step out first. Im sure that he has something to say to Xia Chuxue and her mother." Just as thest syble was spoken, a snow-white figure emerged from outside the crowd. Xia Chuxue and her mother, who were initially in a state of disapproval, both froze in ce instantly when they noticed that figure. Qiu Na had quickly sped her hands on her mouth and was trembling so violently that she could not speak. Her eyes were filled with dread and fear. Hes still alive! This man is actually still alive! Thats impossible! The men that I had sent to assassinate him clearly told me that they had killed him so how is he still alive? Unless those men had lied to me? "Eh, isnt that the Oracle Tian Xing? Even though the Oracle Tian Xing doesnt have a lot of power, due to his prophetic skills, he has received high regards from His Imperial Majesty. It was quite sad that he had to leave a few years ago so whats he doing here now? Furthermore, based on the conversation between the Holy Doctor and the others, it seems that the Oracle Tian Xing had some sort of rtionship with Madam Xia." The spotlight was now on Xia Chuxue and her mother. The crowd was feeling even more suspicious, unable toprehend the rtionship between the Oracle Tian Xing and the two women. However, the Oracle Tian Xings next statement pretty much rified their suspicions. "Qiu Na, you are truly cruel! That year, you hade to me, begging me to help you to concoct such a lie for the sake of our daughter, Xia Chuxue. In the end, I even left Drifting Wind Country for your sake and now, to prevent the world from finding out about us, you even sent someone to kill me. What a waste of all the painstaking efforts Ive done for you." The Oracle Tian Xing shook his head disappointedly. Once he found out that Qiu Na had sent someone to hunt him down and have him killed, the love he had felt towards this woman haspletely disappeared. All that was left was hatred! She was indeed a poisonous woman! This woman would stop at nothing to achieve her goals! Boom! This statement exploded like a stroke of thunder on a clear day into the minds of everyone present. Xia Ming, who had initially intended to fly into a rage, waspletely dazed. His face was now as livid as a pork liver as he stiffly turned to face Qiu Na. He red at her with an ugly look on his face as he asked, "Is the Oracle Tian Xing speaking the truth? Is Chuxue is your love child? As for the matter regarding the Ancient Divine Pagoda, had you coborated with each other to deceive the world? Qiu Na, tell me, is this true?" To Xia Ming, the most important matter at hand now was whether Xia Chuxue was the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda or not rather than the fact that his childhood sweetheart was an adulterous woman. The great sins he hadmitted long ago, his actions in killing Xia Ruoyun and her mother without hesitation, had all been because of Xia Chuxues status as the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Chapter 856: The Xia Familys Destruction (2) Chapter 856: The Xia Familys Destruction (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qiu Nas face was nowpletely white. She knows that it was all over for her the moment the Oracle Tian Xing had appeared! At this moment, her mind waspletely nk. She could not even think. "Father, what are you saying?" Xia Chuxueughed icily and turned towards the Oracle Tian Xing, "Just because hes making ims doesnt prove that Mother has betrayed you. How could I possibly be his daughter? I am clearly the flesh and blood of the Xia family! This is true without a doubt! He must have been bribed. What proof does he have for his excuses?" As she spoke, she nced at Gu Ruoyun but saw thetter waving the jade ornament in her hand at her. She felt her heart instantly contract but she quickly regained her senses. Previously, her fathers statement had been recorded because he had been goaded by this woman in front of her! However, Gu Ruoyun had not been present at all when her mother had confessed about her rtionship with the Oracle Tian Xing. Thus, they could not possibly have any proof! "Ive said it long ago. Knowing how shameless these Xia family members are, they would never admit to the sins theyvemitted." Bai Zhongtian rolled his eyes, "You no longer need to say anything else to these people. Show them the proof, its also a good way to show the Xia familys true nature to the public!" Xia Chuxue smiled cooly as she watched Gu Ruoyun disapprovingly. However, when she heard the voice which sounded from within the jade ornament, the color on her face changed immediately. There were initially two voices from the jade ornament. A third voice then interrupted the conversation and it was pretty obvious who that third voice belongs to. Thud! Qiu Na immediately fell to the ground. She then stared at the Oracle Tian Xing in utter disappointment. She hated him! She hated this man for having had a one night stand with her and to side with outsiders at a time like this! However, Qiu Na never considered how she had previously treated the Oracle Tian Xing. If she had not sent someone to assassinate him, she would not have ended up disappointing him and caused him to feel vengeful towards her. "Sl*t!" Xia Ming immediately returned to his senses and charged towards Qiu Na. Hisrge hand reached out and grabbed onto her neck fiercely. Veins bulged from his forehead as he eximed savagely, "Exin this to me, honestly, is Xia Chuxue the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda?" Qiu Na opened her mouth and tried to speak but realized that her throat was unable to make any noise. Her initially pale-white pallor was now flushed red as she stared pleadingly at the enraged man before her. She hoped that this man would spare her on ount of their many years of marriage. However, to someone like Xia Ming, power holds a far greater position above everything else. Why should he spare her now that he has found out that he had been toyed with for someone elses pleasure? "No!" Lu Chen held his head tightly in his arms and wailed in anguish. He slowly closed his eyes because the searing pain had now warped his features. I had murdered the woman that I loved deeply with my own hands for Xia Chuxue! I thought that as long as I married Xia Chuxue, I could have the world! What was wrong with giving up on a woman for the sake of that? He now knows that he had been deceived! Even more than that, he had murdered the woman he loved for the sake of it! Regret, guilt, and an endless amount of hatred began to envelop his heart. Suddenly, as if seized by a bout of insanity, he charged towards Xia Chuxue and pped her tightly right across the face. "Xia Chuxue, you had lied to me! All of you had promised me that as long as I helped you kill Xia Ruoyun and aided you to obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda, you would marry me immediately. However, not only had you made me wait six years, youve also been lying to me for six years! Hahaha! I, Lu Chen, am an idiot. I had actually believed in your words! You, a person who would harm her own sister! As for you, Xia Ming! Youre not any better either. That year, old Master Xia had not believed in the Oracle Tian Xings prophecy and insisted on giving the Ancient Divine Pagoda to Xia Ruoyun. For Xia Chuxues sake, not only had you schemed to murder Xia Ruoyun, you had not even spared your own father. After all, if old Master Xia were still alive, how would you ever have the chance to anything to the mother and daughter?" Chapter 857: The Xia Familys Destruction (3) Chapter 857: The Xia Familys Destruction (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lu Chenughed maniacally. Whenever he remembered how much he had given up, he would feel as if ants were crawling and biting his heart. It was an agonizing pain that he could not bear. Xia Mings expression has changedpletely, even his grip on Qiu Nas neck was loosening. He red murderously at Lu Chen. It was true that Xia Ming had been responsible for poisoning old Master Xia to death! However, not even Xueer or her mother had known of this so how had Lu Chen found out? "Hehe, you must be curious as to how I had found out about this?" Lu Chen sneered, "If I did not have some information which I could use against you, would I have been able to stay in this doomed petition for so long? Xia Ming, if you dont want anybody to find out about your sins, dont do it in the first ce. I will now announce how you had murdered old Master Xia to the world! Let everyone bear witness to your deceitful face, Xia Ming. This is the price your Xia family shall pay for deceiving me for all these years!" Lu Chen could not believe that Xia Ming had been unaware of the fact that Xia Chuxue was not the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. It was possible that he was not aware of Qiu Nas adultery, thought Lu Chen. Otherwise, he would never have behaved so lovingly to a b*stard daughter. However, Xia Ming was most certainly aware of the person who was the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Hence, Lu Chen would burn with rage each time he thought of how everyone in the Xia family had coborated to deceive him! If it had not been for this scam, perhaps I would have long taken Xia Ruoyun as my wife. Knowing Xia Ruoyuns level of talent, her evolution into a Martial Supreme was only a matter of time. Boom! Just then, a powerful force exploded and crashed into Xia Mings body, causing him to stumble back. Just as he raised his head in anger, he heard a clear and cold voiceing from above his head. "It was you who had murdered old Master Xia?" The womans eyes werepletely frigid. Her gaze was so cold that there was not even one shred of emotion on her face. The womans body was enveloped with murderous intent, causing his heart to panic. "Hahaha!" Suddenly, he burst intoughter. Hisughter echoed throughout the noisy main foyer and sounded absolutely terrifying. "Since youve all found out about this, then no one shall be leaving today." He slowly rose to his feet as an eerie smile appeared on the corners of his lips, "As long as you all die, the world will ever find out about this and I, Xia Ming, will remain a magnanimous and genuine nobleman!" Hearing this, everyone assumed that Xia Ming had gone mad with rage. After all, the Holy Doctor and Supreme Jin were both Martial Supremes, how on earth does he expect to defeat them both? "Hahaha!" Bai Zhongtianughed maniacally and asked disdainfully, "Id like to see what method you would use to kill all of us here." "Bai Zhongtian, youve only caused trouble for the Xia family all these years so the first person that I shall not spare is you!" A murderous intent shed across Xia Mings eyes before he suddenly cried out to the skies, "Lord Vermillion Bird, please help me destroy these people!" Vermillion Bird? Gu Ruoyun was stunned. Before she could return to her senses, she heard a long howl from beneath the skies. It sounded like ten thousand stampeding horses rushing towards them. Some who were at a slightly lower level of power immediately felt suffocated. "Who is Gu Ruoyun? Bring her to me!" Roar! An angry roar sounded, followed by a zing me that rained down from the skies into the main foyer immediately. An enormous firebird, whose entire body was lit with a zing me, was in the air above them. Each p of its wings sounded like the huffing sound of the wind. Its swift gaze swept across every face in the crowd with a domineering air. Chapter 858: The Xia Familys Destruction (4) Chapter 858: The Xia Familys Destruction (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Vermillion Bird? If Im hearing this right, it sounds like Xia Ming had addressed it as the Vermillion Bird? Could it be that its the legendary Divine Bird, the Vermillion Bird?" "The Vermillion Bird is one of the Four Divine Beasts. However, they had disappeared many years ago so why is it here now? What kind of f*cking luck does this Xia family have to get the Vermillion Bird in their possession? Its no wonder he had dared to act so fearlessly." The Vermillion Bird scoffed and was clearly not bothered about the humans who were talking about it. "Ill ask one more time, which of you is Gu Ruoyun?" As the Vermillion Bird uttered its second question, Xia Ming scurried over with jolting buttocks, bowing and scraping as he replied, "Lord Vermillion Bird, thats Gu Ruoyun, shes the one youre looking for!" Whoosh! Instantly, the Vermillion Birds eyes turned to face Gu Ruoyun and its fiery pupils zed with a furious light. "Youre Gu Ruoyun? Good, thats very good. You shall die today!" The Vermillion Bird then pped its wings as if it could engulf everything under the sky with its mes, carrying a terrifying aura. "Watch out!" Supreme Jin cried out and appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun in a sh. His eyes were watching the enraged Vermillion Bird seriously. The Holy Doctor, however, was not as worried. With the Ancient Divine Phoenix Zixie on the girls side, one mere Vermillion Bird cannot harm her. After all, between the Divine Beasts and the Ancient Divine Beasts, there was an entire gulf of difference in their powers. They would not even be able to break through the suppression of their blood vessels! "Chi, what are you doing?" Just then, a tender-sounding voice cried out in front of Gu Ruoyun. When the Vermillion Birdid its eyes upon the figure in front of Gu Ruoyun, it was stunned. An even bigger raging me then exploded from its body as it screamed, "You, get out of the way!" "Vermillion Bird, stop!" Yunyaos expression changed greatly. Her initially elegant features had grown cold when she heard the Vermillion Birds words, "If you dont stop, kill me first beforeying your hand on her!" The confused crowd looked at the woman in yellow robes who had just appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun, clearly unable toprehend her rtionship with the Vermillion Bird. However, this woman does not seem to be much more powerful than the Vermillion Bird. How does she expect to stop the Vermillion Bird? They wondered in unison. "Vile humans!" The Vermillion Bird became even more incensed when it heard this, "This kid Xia Ming was right, you only know how to use spiritual beasts as a shield. If youre so great, then step out and fight me on your own! Youre only good at using spiritual beasts to block your dangers, what kind of cultivator are you?" Spiritual beast? Everyone in the main foyer looked at each other. Could it be that this elegant and beautiful woman is also a spiritual beast? As Xia Ming stared at Yunyaos peerlessly gorgeous visage, a bad feeling entered his heart. However, he could not understand where this feeling hade from. "A shield?" Yunyao was stunned as she knitted her brows, "What are you talking about? What shield? Vermillion Bird, as friends, we have not seen each other for so many years. Why has your temper grown even worse through the years? You even want to harm my master. However, shes not only my master but also a benefactor who had saved my life." The Vermillion Bird scoffed and red at Gu Ruoyun who was standing behind Yunyaos protective figure. It then replied irritably, "You dont need to lie to me, youre only doing this because youve been threatened by this woman! Xia Ming has told me everything. He had seen this woman maul you with his own eyes and she had captured the Azure Dragon to force you into submission. Furthermore, she then used your body as a shield against attacks. He could not bear to watch this woman abuse you so he had chastised her and had ended up festering in her grudge! However, dont you worry, Ill save you and Azure Dragon now. I think this Xia Ming fellow is a pretty good guy. After all, he does not think that we spiritual beasts should be used as shields for humans." Chapter 859: The Xia Familys Destruction (5) Chapter 859: The Xia Familys Destruction (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Instantly, all eyes had turned towards Xia Ming and their gazes were filled with mockery and ridicule. This fellow is truly a dog who cant stop himself from eating shit , the crowd thought in unison . He just loves to sow seeds of discord wherever he goes! He has even hoodwinked the naive little Vermillion Bird and spewed such sentimental sap like how spiritual beasts should not be used as a humans shield? How could this man, who had killed his own daughter, have any empathy for a spiritual beast who ispletely unrted to him? Does he think that the people of the world are so easily fooled? Xia Mings brain was momentarily unable to process this. What does the Lord Vermillion Bird mean by this? He wondered. This elegant woman in yellow robes had been abused by Gu Ruoyun? However, at that time, I had clearly told the Lord Vermillion Bird that Yunyao, the White Tiger, was the one being abused. Wait a minute? White Tiger Yunyao? Rush! Xia Mings expression now drained of color and terror filled his eyes. "Chi, who on earth has been captured?" Suddenly, an azure light appeared from Gu Ruoyuns body and appeared in front of the eyes of the crowd. The man was an extremely handsome sight to behold. His features were as sharp as a sword and his eyes were like those of an eagles. Each move he made was filled with the demeanor of a king. Behind him was an old man with white hair and a white beard. However, this old mans face was smooth and unwrinkled. If one got rid of the beard, he could easily pass as a handsome young man. The Vermillion Birds eyes clouded over as the mes on its body gradually diminished. Soon, the mes died out and a small child appeared before everyones eyes. Before seeing the Vermillion Birds human form, the crowd had all thought that it was an adult male or female hidden within the mes. However, now that its human form has been revealed, they could not help but feel shocked. That furiously violent, domineeringly noble Vermillion Bird was actually a... Little lolita? Especially that soft, supple little face which was so luscious that everyone was tempted to take a bite. Her me-shaped red eyes were filled with tears as they stared tearfully at the three people before her. "Leader, Lingxiao, youre here too? Sob, sob, Ive missed you all so much." When she finished speaking, the little lolita quickly ran towards the Azure Dragon and the others. The tear-stained look on her face made everyone forget her earlier awe-inspiring appearance. "Leader, Yunyao, Lingxiao, Ive been searching for you all for so long and so bitterly too. There were a lot of humans who had tried to capture me as well. When I met Xia Mingter on and followed him, he promised me to help find you all but I didnt think that you would all really be here." Chi wiped the tears from her face but did not forget to send a fierce re towards Gu Ruoyun. "Leader, has this woman been bullying you? Dont worry, Ive recovered half of my power so I can avenge you all now!" "Chi!" Tianqiongs expression sank and he replied sharply, "You are not to be impertinent to the Master! Who told you that Master has captured me and threatened Yunyao?" Chis fire-shaped eyes filled with suspicion but she pointed honestly at the severely pale-faced Xia Ming. "He had said that. He told me that he had witnessed all this with his own eyes. He even said that this woman had once dered that spiritual beasts are only meant to help shield humans from danger when they are fighting against their enemy! I only wanted to save all of you." Chi curled her lips, it was this kind of notions that most people had which had brought about her hatred towards humans. "Xia Ming," Tianqiongs chilly re was like a sharp sword made of ice as it bore into Xia mings being. He raised his head and staredmandingly down at him as he said, "Not only have you ndered my Master time and time again, now youve even caused a misunderstanding between my friend and my Master. You have indeed crossed the might of the Four Divine Beasts! Even though I have yet to fully regain my powers, I am more than capable enough to kill you on my own!" Chapter 860: The Xia Familys Destruction (6) Chapter 860: The Xia Familys Destruction (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Ming could not stop himself from stumbling back and he shut his eyes in despair. He had thought that once he had obtained the Vermillion Bird, he would have something to be proud of. However, he never expected Gu Ruoyun to have three of the Four Divine Beasts in her hand. Because of this, no one on this maind could bepared to her! "Leader," Chi was still unable to grasp the situation at hand and eyed Tianqiongs cold features with suspicion, "What on earth do you mean? Has he ndered this woman? What is going on?" "Chi," Yunyao shook her head and smiled exasperatedly, "After so many years, youre still the same and are far too naive. Do you believe in everything anyone says? Master has never hurt us, besides, she had saved all of our lives. Even if we were to sacrifice our lives for her someday, we would do it willingly and she would not need to force us to do that." Boom! The Vermillion Bird was now thoroughly enraged! This damned human has actually dared to deceive me and caused a misunderstanding between me and my friends savior? "Xia Ming, you damned brat, you dared to deceive me!!!" Chi gnashed her teeth as the fire in her eyes burned with increasing ferocity. The furious mes almost seemed as if they were going to re out from her eyes, "Since you had dared to do such a thing, you must pay the price! I am a member of the majestic Four Divine Beasts yet I have been deceived by a tiny little human like you! If it were not for you, I would not have nearly hurt the wrong person by mistake. You can go to hell!" Bang, bang, bang! Endless mes spiraled in an earth-shattering manner towards Xia Ming, scaring him so badly that he peed in his pants. His face was white and devoid of all color. "Wait!" Tianqiongs face sank, "Dont kill him yet. Hand this person over to our Master, she will deal with him." Deep down, Chi was extremely displeased by this. With a wave of her hand, she extinguished the raging mes and turned around to look at the three friends behind her with a pouty and adorable little cherubic face. "Hmph. If you dont want me to kill him, then I wont kill him. Besides, killing him will only stain my hands with filth. However, Leader, this human may have saved your lives but you dont need to follow her around. We spiritual beasts have always pursued freedom so why bind ourselves to limitations? Especially since this humans powers arent very much to shout about." Chi nced at Gu Ruoyun as she spoke. This woman has considerable talent amongst the humans. However, to her, she was not worth mentioning as long she was unable to defeat her! "Chi!" Yunyaos expression changed because she had noticed the dark look on Xiao Zixies face. She then hurriedly chastized Chi, "She is our Master. Weve sworn to protect her from the day weve contracted ourselves to her. You should probably prepare to form a contract with her as well." "What?" Chi was stunned, she could hardly believe her ears. "Yunyao, youre asking me to form a contract with a human?" Yunyao nodded, "Were already bound to her so if you wish to continue to be with us, you will have to form a contract with her. Otherwise, from now on, we shall have to be separated." Separated from mypanions? How could this be? Ive been searching for them for so long, how could I willingly allow myself to be separated from them? Chis delicate pink cheeks flushed red. Her pitiful little expression was enough to invoke an urge to pamper her lovingly. She stared at Yunyao and carefully and asked, "Can I not form a contract? I dont want to be a humans tool for battle. Even though she had saved you, this was all definitely for the sake of goading you all into fighting for her." It goes without saying that Chi was speaking the truth. Chapter 861: The Xia Familys Destruction (7) Chapter 861: The Xia Familys Destruction (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When she had saved the three Divine Beasts, Gu Ruoyun had originally intended for them to fight for her. This was something that the three Divine Beasts were also well aware of. However, after having interacted with her for so many years, they have long developed a deep trust for Gu Ruoyun. They were even d to have met her. Gu Ruoyun had a small smile on her face the entire time. Her clear, cold gaze observed the little lolita with a smile. She believes that Yunyao and the rest would handle this matter very well for her. "Enough!" When Xiao Zixie saw that Yunyao was about to continue her attempts to convince the Vermillion Bird, his adorable face darkened in a split second. He turned his arrogant purple eyes towards the little lolita and eximed in an insufferably imperious manner, "Ill give you a choice, form a contract with her or leave!" Initially, Xiao Zixie had intended to threaten Chi with form a contract or die but when he remembered that the Vermillion Bird has a rather close rtionship with the White Tiger and the others, he decided that the threat would not be a good move so he had changed his words. "You..." Chi was clearly enraged. She was about to lose her temper when she saw who Xiao Zixie was and was instantly shocked to her core. Everyone thought that this Vermillion Bird has such a violent temper and would have definitely have lost her cool after being called out like that. Yet, in the end, they saw... Terror on her face? That was right, it was definitely terror! It was as if Xiao Zixie, who was only one head taller than her, was some sort of a monster. "Why is it him? Yunyao, what is this pervert doing here?" Chi nearly jumped. Her expression was particrly horrifying and her tiny figure could not help but tremble. She, who had initially acted smug and arrogant, slowly grew meek under Xiao Zixies watchful gaze and no longer dared to say another word. Yunyaoughed bitterly, "Thats why I didnt want you to say anything else to avoid irritating him. I forgot to mention, this fellow is also the Masters contracted beast." What? Hearing this, everyone in the room, aside from Bai Zhongtian who had long been aware of Xiao Zixies identity, was stunned. Even the ones who were as solid as Supreme Jin could not help but shudder. Spiritual beast? This little guy was actually a spiritual beast too? Even the Vermillion Bird, a member of the Four Divine Beasts, was terrified of him? Who on earth is he? Xia Ming gently shut his eyes as his expression filled with despair. Its no wonder that the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian had said such things. This little boys origins are not that simple. The funniest thing was that I had previously assumed that he was the little son of an average family and had wanted to purchase him at the price of ten gold pieces as a present for Linger. Someone who could strike fear into the Vermillion Birds heart... Cannot be exchanged for an entire country, what more ten gold pieces! Only now did Xia Ming clearly understand the kind of people he has provoked. Was there any point in regretting it now? It was useless to dwell on regret over some mistakes after havingmitted them! ... At this moment, outside the Imperial City of Drifting Wind Country, a figure in rednded on the city walls. He stood with both arms sped behind his back as his handsome and grim features stared at the horizon with his lips curled into a smile. "Yuner, I shall see you again soon. Previously, I was not aware of who you were so I had let you slip through my fingers. This time, no matter what, I will not let you leave!" Half a month ago, the members of Red Lotus Territory had discovered Gu Ruoyuns location. Hence, after he had finished all his business in the territory, that man had quickly rushed over. He hoped that he was not toote and that the little girl has not yet left this ce. The man in red no longer dallied at the thought of this. He then shot off the city wall like a bright, red arrow. He caught hold of an officer and snapped open the portrait in his hands, raising his eyebrows as he asked, "Have you seen the woman in this picture?" Chapter 862: The Xia Familys Destruction (8) Chapter 862: The Xia Familys Destruction (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The officer clearly jumped with fright and trembled as he stuttered, "Ye... Yes." "Oh? Then tell me, where in the Imperial City is she?" "This... Ive seen the woman in this picture having a dispute with the Lady of the Xia family, Xia Chuxue, as I was having a meal at Auspicious Blessing Tavern. She seems to be staying at that tavern." Under Grand Lord Hong Lians powerful coercion, the man conveyed this piece of information with great difficulty. He then watched as the man in red shot off like a red light next to him and soon disappeared from view. Of course, the man in red was still unaware that Gu Ruoyun was now at Xia Chuxues wedding ceremony. So, unsurprisingly, he had not managed to find the person he had been searching for in the tavern. ... At the Xia family home. Gu Ruoyuns clear and cold gaze fell upon Xia Mings pale features. Murderous intent circled around her being as she spoke icily, "Xia Ming, when you had murdered old Master Xia and Xia Ruoyun that year, did you imagine that this day would evere? Im here today to avenge Xia Ruoyun in her ce! However, I never thought that not only had you murdered your own daughter, even your father who had raised you had not been spared! Furthermore, based on the current situation, the unexpected deaths of the other heirs must also be rted to you in some way." Initially, the members of the Xia family had not been so sparse. Aside from Xia Ming, old Master Xia had also sired several sons and daughters. However, other than the daughters who had married into families in distantnds, everyone else had all died from idents. None have been spared! Since Xia Ming would even kill his own father, what other reason would he have to spare his brothers? "Hehe." Xia Ming sniggered and rose to his feet from the ground. He stared at Gu Ruoyun and sneered, "So what if I did? Those people had once fought with me over the position of Young Master Xia, they all deserved to die!" Gasp! When they heard Xia Mings confession, everyone in the room could not hold themselves back from eximing out loud. Xia Ming had murdered his brothers and killed his own father. He has certainlymitted every crime imaginable! They found it very hard to imagine that anyone in this world could be so cruel and heartless. Bang! Suddenly, a loud noise sounded from outside the door. Gu Ruoyun knit her brows gently and after ordering Yunyao to watch the members of the Xia family, she hurriedly rushed out the door. However, when sheid her eyes on the two people who were fighting in the Xia family courtyard, she was instantly bbergasted. "Xiao Ye, what are you doing? Also, Godfather, what are you doing here?" Gu Ruoyun felt slightly aggrieved. Why are these two fighting in the Xia family home? "Sister." Xia Linyu noticed Gu Ruoyun immediately and his eyes lit up. He quickly scurried over to her. "Yuer, what on earth is going on?" Gu Ruoyuns frown deepened as she asked Xia Lunyu. "Im not too sure myself." Xia Linyu rubbed his nose, "I was rushing over here with Big Brother Qianbei when this man, who has a picture of you, suddenly appeared and asked for some information about you. Big Brother Qianbei instantly marked him as a criminal and they began to fight. They had then fought and fought until they reached the Xia family home. Sister, youd better hurry and stop them." Gu Ruoyun waspletely dumbstruck as she stared nkly at the two red figures who were fighting each other in mid-air, temporarily unable to return to her senses. From her point of view, Xiao Ye has been around for a good number of years and her godfather was a cultivator whose very name shakes the maind to its core. When had their tempers be so violent? Theyre fighting... All for the sake of a painting? Had they not even bothered to talk in a civilized manner? However, she was rather surprised at Grand Lord Hong Lians sudden appearance and that he has been asking about her. Could it be that something has happened in Red Lotus Territory? Chapter 863: The Xia Familys Destruction (9) Chapter 863: The Xia Familys Destruction (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When she realized that the two men were gettingpletely swept up in the fight, Gu Ruoyun finally returned to her senses and frowned as she eximed, "Both of you, stop it this instant." Once she had spoken, the two men in the air obediently listened to her. However, they still eyed each other with disgust and neither one of them was willing to back off! "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly with a hint of exasperation, "When have you be so brash?" Qianbei Ye eyed the man in red but he ultimately descended from the sky to stand next to Gu Ruoyun and whined pitifully, "Yuner, he had a painting of you in his hands so he must have bad intentions! I only wanted to snatch that painting away but he refused to give it to me so we had ended up fighting." Thats right! ording to Qianbei Yes observations, this fellow must harbor some sort of criminal intent. Otherwise, why would he have Gu Ruoyuns picture? Furthermore, he has been all over the ce trying to gather information about her. If this was not criminal intent, then what was? At this moment, the man in red no longer bothered to look at Qianbei Ye as he fixed his eyes squarely upon Gu Ruoyun. His eyes carried a sense of excitement and joy. However, a vast majority of it was also clouded by guilt... It has been so many years after she was born. Ive never kept herpany, not even for one day. So much so that when she had appeared in front of me that day, I wasnt able to recognize this girl as the daughter whom Ive been yearning for so long. The man in red opened his mouth but was unable to utter the thousands of words that he wanted to say at that moment. However, his eyes continued to stare at Gu Ruoyun, unable to bear the thought of turning away. Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows and took two steps forward. He walked right in front of Gu Ruoyun, perfectly blocking her from the man in reds view. "Damned kid! Get out of my way this instant!" The man in red was immediately enraged. This damned brat has dared to stick so closely to my precious daughter and had tried to snatch the picture of my precious daughter away from me! Where is he cing me, her own father, at what position? Obviously, Qianbei Ye was still unaware that he had offended his own future father-inw. After all, Grand Lord Hong Lian was staring at Gu Ruoyun with far too much intensity and looked too vulgar for words. No wonder Qianbei Ye would view him as an enemy. "Xiao Ye, this is my godfather." Three ck lines appeared on Gu Ruoyuns forehead as she exined exasperatedly. Qianbei Ye finally stepped aside when he heard this but he continued to stay by Gu Ruoyuns side and sent warning looks at the man in red. Grand Lord Hong Lian was nearly going mad with rage. What is the meaning of this, you damned brat? He dares to re at me in such a manner? Does he think that Im going to try and kidnap my own daughter? Wait a minute! I am this girls father, so what if I kidnap her? What, I cant take my own daughter away? "Hahaha, I wonder what brings you to my humble little Drifting Wind Country, Lord Hong Lian?" Just then, a loudughter filled the skies. This was followed by a yellow figure who slowly emerged and appeared before their eyes. Supreme Gao had sensed the man in reds presence ever since he had appeared in Drifting Wind Country. Besides, he had threatened an officer tasked with guarding the city so it was impossible that he could have gone undetected! However, what shocked Supreme Gao was that Grand Lord Hong Lian had journeyed from so far away just to find a woman? He has even brandished her portrait as he went around the entire ce, questioning everyone about her! Supreme Gao narrowed his eyes at the thought and turned towards Gu Ruoyun who was standing before the man in red. A peculiar glint shed in his eyes. Chapter 864: The Xia Familys Destruction (10) Chapter 864: The Xia Familys Destruction (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Its Supreme Gao! His Imperial Majesty, Supreme Gao of the Drifting Wind Country has actually appeared. Also, did you all hear that? He had addressed the man in red as the Grand Lord Hong Lian! Could be that hes the ultimate cultivator whose very name shakes the maind?" The ultimate cultivator they had just mentioned was clearly not only the ultimate cultivator of the East Peak Maind but also the ultimate one amongst the Martial Supremes. This also means that no one below the rank of a Martial Supreme could ever hope to defeat the Grand Lord Hong Lian. "I wonder who this youngdy really is, Supreme Jin seems to have a more than average connection to her and the Holy Doctor is also her master. Even the Grand Lord Hong Lian is her godfather. Of the great cultivators on this maind, aside from the mysterious Martial Saint, is there anyone whom she is not acquainted with? Furthermore, the silver-haired man by her side seems to be on par with Grand Lord Hong Lian." Godfather? Supreme Gao was mildly shocked. Grand Lord Hong Lian is this little girls godfather? It seems that the magnitude of her identity isnt something that anyone could guess with ease. The man in reds expression, however, was a little downcast. What godfather? Im clearly her biological father! However, he was unable to announce this in public. Otherwise, if news of this reaches the ears of that old fart in the First City, wouldnt he be dragging his precious daughter down? After all, even though those old men were aware of Yuners arrival in this maind, they still do not know her exact location yet. "Yuner, who is this fellow?" The man in red squinted his eyes and a dangerous light shed in his pupils. Based on his powers of observation, he could tell that this man does not have an ordinary rtionship with his daughter. However, this fellow has actually tried to snatch his painting away and had raised his hand against him! Simply based on this one fact, it would not be easy for him if he wishes to marry his precious daughter. "Ahem." Gu Ruoyun coughed awkwardly, "Godfather, can you wait outside for a moment? I have some matters to attend to, Ill talk to you once Im done! Also, Xiao Ye, please help me evacuate the ce! Yuer and I would like to speak to the Xia family members alone." Qianbei Ye nodded, he knows what Gu Ruoyun was going to do next. She would be revealing her own true identity! However, no one else, aside from the doomed Xia family members, needs to know this. Otherwise, if the great news of her reincarnation was to be general knowledge, it would attract an astronomical amount of attention and sensation. The rest of the crowd was not too bothered about Gu Ruoyuns decision. However, Grand Lord Hong Lians heart shattered into a million pieces. He stared at Gu Ruoyun resentfully. "Yuner, Ive journeyed very far to see you yet you refuse me at the door?" This was too disheartening! His daughter was all grown up now and sure enough, has her own secrets. There were some things that she could not let him know. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "Things are going to get bloody from here on so Im going to ask you all to withdraw for a moment." Regardless, Grand Lord Hong Lian has been fighting for so many years so he has witnessed all sorts of bloodbaths. However, once he realized that Gu Ruoyun was not really keeping any secrets from him, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded, "Ill wait for you outside your living quarters." Actually, Grand Lord Hong Lian does not know that Gu Ruoyun had asked everyone to leave because she was indeed harboring a secret which she could not let anyone else know of. Which was her identity as Xia Ruoyun! This secret, following the Xia familys annihtion, will rot within her stomach for the rest of her life! "Yuer, lets go." A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes and she chuckled softly, "All the enemies who had hurt you that year... Ill give you the chance to shed their blood today!" Chapter 865: The Xia Familys Destruction (11) Chapter 865: The Xia Familys Destruction (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the Xia family homes main foyer, Xia Ming stared in despair at the two who had just walked in from the door. He never thought that he would fall into the hands of a little girl after being so cunning his entire life. "Miss Gu." Lu Chen stumbled towards Gu Ruoyun and plopped himself in front of her in a kneeling position, crying tearfully in agony as he said, "Miss Gu, I had been hoodwinked by the Xia family that year. That was why I hadmitted those acts which were unbing even for pigs and dogs. I thoroughly regret my actions now so please, spare me this one time on ount of my remorse." Gu Ruoyun staredmandingly down at Lu Chen who was kneeling before her and replied emotionlessly, "Remorse? Lu Chen, do you think that aftermitting so many sinful acts, you can redeem yourself simply by admitting your remorse?" "Miss Gu, that person is already dead. As they say, if revenge breeds revenge, will there ever be an end to it? Can you not return good for evil? Must you exterminate us all?" Hearing this, Lu Chen raised his head as he spoke indignantly. Anyone who was ignorant of the situation and has witnessed this scene would probably assume that Gu Ruoyun was a heinous viin who was pushing good people around. "Return good for evil?" Gu Ruoyun sneered, "That year, you used the trust that Xia Ruoyun had in you and had not hesitated to tear Xia Linyu limb from limb alive! Did you even show a hint of mercy at that time? Lu Chen, I wonder if you can still remember Xia Ruoyuns words before she jumped off that cliff, that if she was to be reincarnated, she would make you all. Pay. The. Bloody. Price!" These four words were like hammers which mmed fiercely into Lu Chens heart. At that moment, the young girls decisive image appeared once again in his minds eye and caused his heart to tremble. "You... How do you know this?" How was she able to have such a vivid knowledge of Xia Ruoyunsst words? Even the way she had said them was exactly alike. "How could I not?" Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly, "Because I have returned!" Because I have returned... Thud! Lu Chen staggered backward and his butt connected with the ground. He stared at the slightly smiling face in disbelief. Unconsciously, the smile on the womans face began to fuse with that of the woman in his memories as if they were of one body. At this moment, the faces of Xia Ming and his daughter were a particrly ugly shade. Their faces depicted nothing more than death. Regardless of how much strength they had to support themselves, they were instantly punched into foolishness by Gu Ruoyuns words. "What on earth do you mean?" Xia Chuxue returned to her senses with great difficulty and stared at Gu Ruoyun with a pale face, "Are you saying that youre Xia Ruoyun? This ispletely impossible! Xia Ruoyun is dead! Lets not discuss the possibility of reincarnation. Even if it actually exists, your ages dont match!" Xia Ruoyun has only been dead for six years. Even if she had been reincarnated, she should only be around six years of age. How could this woman possibly be Xia Ruoyun? She must be trying to scare me on purpose! Thats right, that must be it! "Xia Ming." Gu Ruoyun slowly closed her eyes before opening them again. Her gaze now fell upon Xia Ming, "Do you all know that Ive been living in hatred over these past six years? Ive only ever thought of finding you every single moment of my life and getting my revenge! I can tolerate whatever youve thrown at me but I never expected all of you to be such lunatics! You would even kill your own wife, father, son and daughter but you never thought that I would be reincarnated and survive through the identity of another person!" Chapter 866: The Xia Familys Destruction (12) Chapter 866: The Xia Familys Destruction (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyunughed. Her softughter rang in Xia Mings ears, making him feel absolutely terrified. No wonder... No wonder from the first moment Iveid eyes on this woman, I had a very strange feeling. Shes actually Xia Ruoyun! "Yuer." Gu Ruoyun spoke slowly. Her voice rang throughout the main foyer like the sound of thunder, once again causing their hearts to tremble. What had she just called that young man? Yuer? Could it be that hes Xia Linyu? Xia Mings face was now both grey and white, his expression was filled with desperation. Never in a million years did he ever think that Xia Ruoyun would return and that even Xia Linyu would still be alive! "Yuer, for everything that Lu Chen has ever done to you that year, you can now double it and return it all to him!" Gu Ruoyun gently raised her gaze, "I have enough pills on hand so even if hes only left with a single drop of blood, I can bring him back to life. You may abuse him however you wish!" During these past six years, Gu Ruoyun was not the only one who had lived in hatred. It was the same for Xia Linyu! He would never forget the heart-wrenching agony he had suffered as he watched his own arms and limbs being torn from his body before his eyes. However, what truly broke his heart was the heartbroken and desperate look in his sisters eyes. Those eyes were forever carved into his memories and he would never be able to forget them. "Yuer, youre Yuer?" Lu Chen widened his mouth as his throat made a suffocated croaking noise, "Yuer, spare me on ount of the care I had once give to you, I really dont want to die!" Xia Linyus pupils scanned Lu Chens pale features. His delicate face showed no emotion as he spoke in a voice dripping with a hatred which could nibble away at ones bones. His every word slowly echoed throughout therge and empty main foyer. "My older sister had witnessed my mothers death yet you had murdered me in front of her! Lu Chen, tell me, why should I spare you? I will never spare anyone who has made my sister cry!" Xia Linyuughed icily before he turned towards Xia Ming and spoke emotionlessly, "Xia Ming, didnt you once say that you would turn your back on a good-for-nothing like me? You even said that only Xia Chuxue alone was your flesh and blood and that I was only a burden! However, its too bad that Xia Chuxue was not born from your blood so you have already decided to die without descendants!" Xia Mings body shook slightly and he slowly closed his eyes. He never thought that the daughter whom he had showered with love for so many years would turn out to be someone elses b*stard child. Now, each time he thought of this, he would feel as if a sharp knife was piercing through his heart. It was such an agonizing and unbearable pain! More than anything else, he would have the great urge to choke that sl*t, Qiu Na, to death! "Die without descendants, hehe." Xia Mingughed. Hisughter was mixed with an immeasurable amount of deste misery. He turned towards Xia Linyu and said, "I never thought that I, Xia Ming, after bumbling along for so many years, would actually end up with nothing in the end. I had killed my own flesh and blood for the sake of a b*stard daughter! Yuer, Yuner, I know that you both harbor a deep hatred towards me in your hearts. However, during that year, I had been blinded by the lies of others. Furthermore, by the bond of blood, I am still your father no matter what. This will never change so do you wish tomit patricide?" Xia Linyu knitted his delicate brows together but just then, a voice carrying a coldughter sounded. "Patricide? Wasnt that something which you had once done?" Gu Ruoyun smiled. However, that smile did not reach her eyes. Her clear, cold and dark eyes were awash with a faint cold light, "Thus, I dont mind doing the same thing to you." Chapter 867: The Xia Familys Destruction (13) Chapter 867: The Xia Familys Destruction (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Xia Linyu stumbled backward as if he had just been struck by lightning. His delicate featurespletely drained of color as he stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. "Sister, what do you mean by this? Xia Ming hadmitted patricide? He was involved with Grandfathers death?" As Xia Linyu had arrived a littleter, he was not too clear on what had just happened a while ago. However, he never imagined that Xia Ming would be so cruel and had murdered their grandfather who had brought him into this world and nurtured him! "No, it was not my fault! That sl*t, Qiu Na, is to me for this. If it had not been for her, this would never have happened." Once he finished speaking and before anyone could react, Xia Ming suddenly charged towards Qiu Na and wrapped his hand tightly around her neck. At that moment, Qiu Na waspletely unable to speak as she stared at that mans reddened eyes in terror. "Sl*t, you had dared to spin such lies to me and hadmitted adultery with another! If it had not been for your lies, how much more blessed would I be now?" Xia Ming tightened his grip, he was so filled with hatred that he wanted to strangle her to death. Qiu Na gasped but her throat was unable to make a sound. She has turnedpletely red in the face and looked pleadingly at Xia Chuxue who was slumped on the floor. However, Xia Chuxue was now powerless to defend herself so how could she even take care of her mother? When she saw the pleading look in Qiu Nas eyes, she quickly turned away and no longer spared her mother another look. Qiu Nas expression filled with hurt and despair when she saw this. She never thought that Xia Chuxue would treat her in this manner at such a critical moment. "Wah!" Xia Chuling finally regained her senses from her foolish stupor and ran towards Xia Ming, bawling her eyes out. She then began to fiercely beat Xia Mings back with her little fists. "Bad Daddy, you let Mother go, let her go!" Thump! The maddened Xia Ming pped Xia Chuling, instantly flinging her tiny body out of the way. She happened tond on a stone column and blood began to gush out from the back of her head. Her tiny body slumped onto the floor as confusion and uncertainty swirled in her eyes. She could not understand the situation. Why is Daddy, who has always loved and cherished Mother, trying to kill Mother? She wondered. Daddy has always spoiled and loved me, why would he raise his hand against me? She could not understand this either. Of course, these were things that she would never understand! Qiu Nas heart quivered and two streams of tears finally rolled down her cheeks. She turned pleadingly towards Xia Chuxue once again and, mustering all of her strength, managed to wheeze a plea from the recesses of her throat, "Save... Save your little sister." Xia Chuxue lowered her head and did not even look at Xia Chuling who was now lying in a pool of blood. Qiu Nas heart finally gave up all hope. "Hahaha!" Suddenly, Qiu Na burst intoughter. She gathered a strength she never knew she had and pushed Xia Ming away. Her body stumbled back and she directed a re filled with cold, ck hatred at Xia Ming. "Xia Ming, did you know that youre the person that I love most in the world but you are also the person that I hate most of all? How many oaths of eternal love had you once pledged to me? You even said that one day, you would take me as your wife in a just and honorable manner. Yet in the end, after waiting for you, I received the news of you marrying Lady Mo!" Qiu Na gently shut her eyes and her heart filled with indescribable pain. "Actually, Lady Mo was also rather pitiful because she had beenpletely innocent. Had you not schemed to get her, she wouldnt have had any affection for you. Even so, I still hated her. So what if she was a pitiful wretch? Its her fault for taking you away!" Chapter 868: The Xia Familys Destruction (14) Chapter 868: The Xia Familys Destruction (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Since youve already married another, why would you continue to court me? I then decided to get together with the Oracle Tian Xing yet you hade back! You even promised me that once you get the position of Young Master Xia, you would immediately make me your true wife! I believed your words so I had abandoned the Oracle Tian Xing and followed you back to the Xia family home!" Qiu Na widened her eyes and turned her hateful re away from Xia Ming, redirecting her attention to Xia Chuxue. At that moment, her face no longer disyed any hatred, all that was left was disappointment. "Xueer, everything Ive done has all been for your sake. Yet, in the end, youre only interested in saving your own neck?" Qiu Nas words were filled with hopelessness. She probably never thought that Xia Chuxue would have turned out to be such a weakling. "However, its a good thing that I still have Linger. I still have her." Qiu Na smiled suddenly and her smile was like a blossoming flower. She then turned and walked towards Xia Chuling who was lying in a pool of blood. Xia Chuxue had wanted to speak up as she watched Qiu Nas stumbling figure but in the end, she chose to keep her mouth shut. Xia Chulingy in the pool of blood with wide eyes as if she had something she wanted to say. Blood flowed continuously from the back of her head and soon dyed the floor beneath her a bright red. Qiu Na gently scooped Xia Chulings body up into her arms and brushed her hand over her wide eyes, closing the little girls eyelids. Qiu Na had a simple and elegant smile on her face and no longer disyed the maddened look she previously held. "Linger, dont be afraid, Mother is going to keep youpany now. In the future, we can leave this ce, far, far behind and well never see these people again." m! After she finished talking, Qiu Na mmed her hand with all her might against her own chest. She immediately spat out arge mouthful of blood and her face turned ashen. The entire group watched as she held Xia Chulings body close to hers and slowly crumpled to the ground. "Sl*t!" Xia Ming spat as he stared icily at Qiu Nas crumpled figure. A cold, nonchnt smile has appeared on his face. Shortly after, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and said, " Yuner, your enemy is now dead. This destruction had begun because of Qiu Na so our previous grievances can be written off. I promise that from now on, you and Yuer are my only children. No one else can surpass the ce both of you hold in my heart." Gu Ruoyun stared at Xia Mings shameless face and a small smile appeared on the corners of her lips. "While its true that all this had started because of Qiu Na, I still believe that you are the main culprit!" Xia Mings expression changed rapidly, "Yuner, if you insist on killing me, you will be cast into the eighteenth hell never to be reincarnated!" Boom! All of a sudden, a cold look shed in the eyes of the purple-robed little boy standing next to Gu Ruoyun. A demonic smile appeared on the corners of his lips and, without waiting for Xia Ming to react, he threw a purple me at him, igniting Xia Mings entire body with a loud whoosh. "Eighteenth hell?" The little boy smiled evilly, "Even if she enters hell, she, as Zixies master, is destined to reign over hell! Who would dare to oppose her then?" His voice was youthful and delicate yet it rang into every ear and shook them to the very core. Xia Mings eyes widened in shock. He ignored the agony he felt from the burning mes and stared fixedly at the little boys cherubic features. "Are you saying that your name is Zixie?" Zixie! Thats the name of the Ancient Divine Phoenix! This little guy is the Ancient Divine Phoenix? Could it be that Gu Ruoyun has already formed a contract with the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Impossible! That was definitely impossible! In the past, she had never been able to form a contract with the Ancient Divine Pagoda. How was she able toplete the contract in six years? Chapter 869: The Xia Familys Destruction (15) Chapter 869: The Xia Familys Destruction (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xia Ming, you had given up on her that year so everything that youre enduring now is the consequences of your own actions!" Xiao Zixie curled his lips and smiled evilly. He then turned his eerie purple eyes towards Xia Chuxue as loathing and disgust filled his gaze, "Furthermore, you had wanted to snatch me away and give me to this woman? I, Zixie, will not be contracted to just anybody! From generation to generation, she is the only master Ive ever recognized. As long as her soul was not destroyed, I will forever await her existence. If she was annihted, both the Ancient Divine Pagoda and I will disappear from this world!" His tender and youthful voice echoed throughout the halls like a heavy weight and mmed into the hearts of every single person. Xia Linyus expression was filled with delight, it was more than enough for him to know that his sister has such a loyalpanion in this life. "So, youre the true Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda." Lu Chen closed his eyes in agony. His handsome face was twisted with remorse yet he did not disy even the slightest glimmer of guilt. His regret was not because he had killed Xia Ruoyun but because he had lost such a powerful support! If he had married her that year, Xia Ruoyuns Ancient Divine Pagoda would then have belonged to him! Furthermore, this maind would have be his for the taking! However, he had easily bought into the Xia familys lies and killed the true master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda by mistake. Furthermore, he had helped an imposter! Lu Chens heart was gripped with pain. "Yuner," He opened his eyes and stared in agony at the womans lucid and elegant features. He spoke in a voice which dripped with remorse and shame, "I had been deceived that year. That was why I had turned into this. I know that you hate me but its also because you have felt love so it has led to your hatred! I hope that you will give me a chance to love you and take care of you. I, Lu Chen, can swear to you that I will never let you down!" Yes, in Lu Chens point of view, Gu Ruoyun was still in love with him. Otherwise, why would she have held such a strong hatred towards him? A smile appeared on Gu Ruoyuns face, making her already delicate and pretty features even morepelling. However, her dark, ck eyes were filled with mockery. She stared at Lu Chen with a smile which did not reach her eyes. When he saw the smile on that womans face, Lu Chen assumed that he still had a chance. His heart leaped with joy and his eyes beheld Gu Ruoyun as if she was enveloped in the gentle warmth of sunlight. "Yuner, I knew you still love me. Since thats the case, let us select an auspicious day and get married." Xia Chuxue, who was standing next to Lu Chen, felt a coldugh originating from the recesses of her heart as she stared at the shameless look on that mans face. This man is so utterly pragmatic, she thought. Just a while ago, he had been making a solemn vow to me but not long after, he would turn around and throw ttery towards another woman. "Lu Chen," The smile on Gu Ruoyuns face deepened. She raised her gaze at the man standing in front of her as she said, "I do hate you. I hate you so much that I dearly wish I could hack you into pieces, make mincemeat out of you, then go to the forest and feed you to the dogs! Of course, this kind of hatred ispletely unrted to any form of love butes from everything that youve done to Yuer! I can never put up with anyone who has hurt the people I that love! So, even in my dreams, I always see myself returning to get my revenge." Lu Chens face drained of color. He staggered back as he shook his head and stared at Gu Ruoyun with disbelief. "No, I dont believe it. You still love me, Im sure of it! Yuner, Ive promised you that I would treat you very well in the future. What more do you want? Furthermore, I can also swear that from now on, I will noty a finger on any other woman but you!" At this point, Lu Chen softened his tone of voice and spoke gently, "I know that I cannot bepared to that silver-haired man by your side but have you ever considered that an outstanding and powerful man like him would certainly attract many women in the future? Knowing your pride, can you tolerate a man with three wives and four concubines? Only I, Lu Chen, can devote my heart and soul entirely to you. Yuner, if you choose him, you will regret it!" Chapter 870: The Xia Familys Destruction (16) Chapter 870: The Xia Familys Destruction (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When ites to Xia Ruoyuns personality, Lu Chen thinks that he knows her better than anyone else. One should not judge her just because she always looks so calm and collected. In truth, deep down, she has a lot of pride. Her man can only ever belong to her alone and she would never spare a single look at anyone who has the intention of having three wives and four concubines. "Are you certain that every man would want three wives and four concubines?" Suddenly, a familiar aura appeared behind Gu Ruoyun. Upon sensing that aura, a smile appeared in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. Arge sh of crimson robes suddenly appeared and enveloped Gu Ruoyun in an embrace. The mans silver hair was like that of a deity and his initially gloomy pallor lit up into a smile when he gazed at the woman next to him. "Yuner, I had intended to wait for you outside but when I overheard his words, I could not contain myself froming in. Will you forgive me?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "Have you sent the others away?" Qianbei Ye nodded obediently, "Theyve all left. Besides, you can rest assured because I can sense the presence of anyone if theye within a hundred meters of our vicinity." "Then theres nothing holding us back." Gu Ruoyun smiled. Her eyes then fell upon Lu Chens pale face, "Lu Chen, Qianbei Ye is my man so he belongs with me for the rest of his life. If any woman wants to deliver herself to him, I dont mind killing them no matter how many of theme by." Xia Chuxues mouth widened in shock. She might have been aware of Xia Ruoyuns pride and arrogance but she never thought that she would make such an outrageous statement. After all, on this maind, it was very normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Even the most loving husband and wife could have a third person in their midst. Besides, as a man, especially one so powerful, how could he possibly allow his own woman to act so possessively? Wont Gu Ruoyun be afraid of being cast aside by this man because of what she has said? At this moment, Xia Chuxue haspletely forgotten about her current situation. Even the terror that she had felt initially haspletely disappeared. It almost seems like she could already see Gu Ruoyuns fate of being cast aside and she could not help butugh maliciously in her heart. Qianbei Ye turned towards Gu Ruoyun with a solemn look on his peerlessly beautiful face. He then made a pledge to her, "Wife, dont you worry. If any woman dares to nce at me too many times, I will gouge their eyes out; if any woman dares to have any intentions towards me, I will make sure that nine generations of her family will never have peace!" He would want to destroy nine generations of someones family just for harboring intentions towards him? Xia Chuxues face drained of color instantly. She covered her mouth in shock and stumbled back. She would never have believed that such an infatuated man could exist in this world. Even if there was such a man, he should not have fallen into the hands of a woman like Gu Ruoyun! She, Xia Chuxue, was more outstanding than Gu Ruoyun was in every aspect aside from talent. What does Gu Ruoyun have that Zixie would pass over Xia Chuxue and that even such an outstanding man would devote himself to her and her alone? "I dont believe it!" Lu Chen shrieked, "I know! Youre saying all these things on purpose just to deceive her! Youve simply taken a liking to the Ancient Divine Pagoda so you dont have any good intentions at all. Yuner, dont believe his babbling nonsense. Im the only one who loves you most of all in this world." Qianbei Yeughed. It goes without saying that his smile was absolutely stunning. Even as a man, Lu Chen could not stop himself from feeling mesmerized. How could a man possibly have such beautiful features? If he was a woman, he would certainly be considered as the number one beauty on the maind and no one would be able to surpass this beauty throughout the ages! Qianbei Ye did not say very much to him. His crimson figure then appeared in front of Lu Chen like a ghost. Hence, Lu Chen never saw him make his move nor was he able to scream for mercy. All he could feel was an eerily cold sensation sliding down his throat and entering his vital organs. Chapter 871: The Xia Familys Destruction (17) Chapter 871: The Xia Familys Destruction (17) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You, what did you just put into my mouth?" Lu Chen hurriedly shoved his finger down his throat and tried to dig out whatever he had been forced to swallow. However, his body has already ingested it so there was no way for him to spit it out. Qianbei Ye nced at Lu Chen and turned his attention towards Xia Linyu, " Ive just fed him a Soul Gnawing Fruit. I had found this Soul Gnawing Fruit by ident but its nothing good. It can make anyone who has consumed the fruit to be unable to die for three days. This also means that no matter what you do, he cannot die. Even if you were to cut off his head, he would still be alive! However, after three days, this Soul Gnawing Fruit will gradually consume his soul until he no longer exists in this world." The price of the Soul Gnawing Fruit was rather steep, even if it grants one immortality for three days, it would turn ones soul to ashes in the end. No one would ever use it to lengthen their own lifespan! Xia Linyus eyes sparkled and his delicate features lit up with a smile, "Thank you, brother-inw." The words brother-inw make Qianbei Yes heart melt. His peerlessly-beautiful features blossomed with a mesmerizing and seductive smile. His red eyes no longer held his initially gloomy air. "My little brother-inw has been bullied so as his brother-inw, I should help him vent his anger. Wouldnt you agree, wife?" Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes at him and retorted, feeling helpless, "Who are you calling wife?" "You had mentioned it yourself that Im your man." Qianbei Ye stared at Gu Ruoyun with distress and replied in a pitiful manner, "Doesnt this mean that youve agreed to marry me? Wife, since youve said these sort of things, you cant go back on your word." "By the way, do you have any more of that fruit?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "Feed one to Xia Ming and Xia Chuxue while youre at it." Hearing this, Xia Chuxue and her father instantly turned pale. Xia Ming, who was engulfed in the purple mes, roared angrily. "Xia Ruoyun, youre worse than an animal! You want to murder your own father, you will definitely be hacked into a thousand pieces!" Gu Ruoyun smiled then turned towards Xiao Zixie who had remained silent, "Zixie, your mes arent strong enough. Why is he still able to speak?" Qianbei Yes appearance had already made Xiao Zixie very upset. Now, upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words, he immediately charged furiously towards Xia Ming and put his mes away with a gloomy look on his little face. "Hacked into a thousand pieces? You seem to enjoy this phrase a lot. Since thats the case, Ill let you experience the feeling of your body being hacked to pieces! Dont worry, I dont have any Soul Gnawing Fruit but my every cut will be perfectly executed. I wont let you die so easily!" As Xiao Zixie spoke, a wave of daggers appeared in his hands. His little face remained stoic as he mercilesslynded his blow, severing Xia Mings skin along with his flesh. Fresh red blood began to pour over his entire arm. "AAARRGHHH!" Xia Ming let out a heart-wrenching shriek as tears streamed down his cheeks. In this life, he has endured countless wounds yet none had been quite as painful as this. "This is only the first cut and you already find it unbearable? We still have nine hundred and ny-nine cuts to go. I wont let you die before thest cut falls!" Xiao Zixie sneered and vented all his frustrations out on Xia Ming. At this moment, Xia Ming suddenly began to envy Qiu Na who had been able to die so easily without needing to endure such torture. Chapter 872: The Xia Familys Destruction (18) Chapter 872: The Xia Familys Destruction (18) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He, instead, was truly suffering a fate worse than death! If he was really about to be cut a thousand times, he would much rather die on the spot and be done with it! Xia Chuxue curled into a ball, her entire face was filled with terror and she could not stop her body from trembling. Even though that knife was only cutting through Xia Mings body, she could feel his immense agony as well and this fear drove Xia Chuxue to the brink of madness. "Please, I beg of you, spare me. I beg you, spare me." Thud! Xia Chuxues legs gave way. She knelt on the ground as she eximed with tears in her eyes, "I dont want to eat the Soul Gnawing Fruit nor do I want to be hacked into a thousand pieces. Ill do anything as long as you spare me!" Suddenly, she seems to remember something and quickly scurried towards Qianbei Ye. "Sir, I would willingly be your ve as long as you let me go. I will serve you and my sister for the rest of my life." Qianbei Ye understood very well the meaning behind her word serve. Instantly, his blood-red eyes shed with hatred as he roared icily, "Go away!" Bang! A great wave of energy exploded from Qianbei Ye. Xia Chuxues hand, which had been holding onto him, was immediately amputated. Blood began to spew out of the stump and her body was flung a distance away,nding heavily against a wall. Blood also began to stter from her mouth. This man ispletely heartless! She thought. Im still the most beautiful woman in Drifting Wind Country yet he hah been able to withstand the seduction of such a beautiful woman like me? Could it be that he was unable to suppress his sexual urges and my words had provoked him? Thats right, that must be it! She simply could not believe that any man could be so devoted to only one woman for the rest of his life! Before Xia Chuxue could step out from her fantasies, the man in crimson robes was already right in front of her. She does not know why but when she stared up at the mans tall figure, Xia Chuxue felt a powerful weight upon her which nearly caused her to suffocate. "Sir, I beg you, please spare me..." Even now, she was still trying to appeal to him and persuade him to have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex on ount of her being a woman and to spare her life. Once she has entered this mans mansion, she would have other ways to deal with Gu Ruoyun! "How have you treated Yuner in the past?" Qianbei Ye smiled. However, while his smile looked magnificent, it gave Xia Chuxue a rather malicious feeling. As if the man before her would kill her mercilessly. "I..." Xia Chuxue was about to exin herself until she saw the bloodthirsty look in the mans eyes. All her words became stuck in her throat, rendering her unable to make a sound. "Then again, even if you dont say a thing, I could guess at it myself." Qianbei Ye gently raised his eyes. His peerlessly beautiful features lit up with a bloodthirsty smile, "However youve treated her in the past, Im going to return it all to you a hundred times more! Yuner is the love of my life and is also the lover that Ive been searching desperately for for over ten thousand years! I will never let anyone hurt her." He has indeed been searching for her for many years. How could he ever bear the sight of her being bullied by anyone? "No!" Xia Chuxue shook her head as her body shifted back. However, all that was behind her was an icy, cold wall. She had nowhere else to back into and could only look helplessly at the peerlessly handsome man before her with tears in her beautiful eyes. Yunyao and the other spiritual beasts all red at Xia Chuxue with revulsion. Qianbei Ye has already made it very clear yet she still wants to try and strike a deal. If thats not looking for death, then what is? Knowing Qianbei Yes methods, this womans fate probably wouldnt be any better than Xia Mings or Lu Chens. Chapter 873: The First Citys Messengers (1) Chapter 873: The First Citys Messengers (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This strike is one that I shall unleash in Yuners ce." Plop! Qianbei Ye slowly raised his hand and a red light shed from it. Instantly, Xia Chuxue felt a smooth, moist sensation on her cheek. She lifted hershes as her eyes filled with shock. "I beg you, let me..." Before she could utter thest syble, another ray of red light shot towards her. At that moment, she felt a searing pain in her eyes and the light in front of herpletely disappeared into a pitch-ck darkness. "ARGH!!!" Xia Chuxue shrieked heart-wrenchingly. Her small hands sped onto her bleeding eyes as her body slumped onto the ground and curled into an agonized ball. "This strike is the price for looking at me in that manner!" It would be a mistake to think that was the only thing in store for her. Qianbei Ye raised his hand and countless bolts of red light shot out from the palm of his hand. The light shed mercilessly at Xia Chuxues body and it did not take very long for the elegant and pure-looking woman to bepletely covered with blood. She looked as if she had just crawled out from a pool of blood. However, not only was her outer appearance terrifying, the agony she was suffering was not something which any person could endure. Xia Ming was hacked into a thousand pieces while she was stabbed in the heart by ten thousand swords! Her flesh and her organs were all were riddled with gaping wounds. Her entire body was filled with closely-spaced cuts and there was not a single area which had escaped unhurt! Xia Chuxue never expected that this mans heart could be so cruel and ruthless. He does not even have a single shred of tender, protective feeling towards the fairer sex! Even when faced with such a beautiful woman as herself, he had still dealt her with such a merciless hand. Just how barbaric was this man? "Gu Ruoyun, did you see that? Hahaha!" Xia Chuxue burst into a maniacalugh under the unbearable pain, "This mans methods are just that cruel. If you follow him, things will not end well for you! Hes no different from Lu Chen! Today, this man had willingly treated a woman with such cruelty. This is how he will treat you in the days toe. Based on his actions, you can tell that this man is cruel and without love!" Gu Ruoyun stared at the bloodied Xia Chuxue and smiled serenely, "Youreparing him with Lu Chen but in reality, they are worlds apart! Lu Chen is selfish and only cares about himself, he would hurt anyone as long as it benefits him in some way! Xiao Ye, on the other hand, may be cruel to everyone else in the world but as long as he is good to me, that is enough. So what if he were to kill everyone in the world one day? I will stand by his side and help him with whoever he wishes to fight against." When Qianbei Ye heard Gu Ruoyuns true feelings, his initially cruel red eyes softened and his peerlessly beautiful features lit up with a smile that could bring a nation to its knees. This was the woman that he has been searching for desperately for so many years. Even if he decides to kill the whole world one day, she would disregard all reason and stand by his side. However, if he ever decides to ughter the entire maind, it would only be for one reason alone - it would all be for her sake! Xia Chuxue sneered but her eyes now resembled two bloody eye sockets. The mocking smile on her bloody face looks absolutely eerie and sinister, it was a horrifying sight. "Gu Ruoyun, I confess that I, Xia Chuxue, am to me for my own cmity. However, all of you will have to pay the price as well, hahaha! There are so many powerful cultivators on this maind. Based on your arrogant personalities, one day, someone will arrive to put you all in your ce!" Chapter 874: The First Citys Messengers (2) Chapter 874: The First Citys Messengers (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once she had said her piece, Xia Chuxues body went berserk. An infinite amount of energy began to fill her body like a balloon filling up with air. Her body began to expand and she looked as if she would burst at any moment. "Trying to explode yourself?" Qianbei Ye saw what Xia Chuxue was doing and his red lips curled into a malicious yet eerie smile. Suddenly, the berserk energy within Xia Chuxues body stopped. Her entire body now looked like argely expanded, round and plump balloon. "What is this? What have you done to me?" Fear took over Xia Chuxues heart and because her face waspletely covered in blood, one could not see her expression at all. "Yuner, what do you think of her appearance now?" Qianbei Ye stroked his chin and turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "Her powers willpletely disappear soon and her amputated arm wont grow back. Also, the scars on her body will never go away. If we let her go on like this for the rest of her life... I dont think thats a bad idea." "No!!!" Xia Chuxue shrieked. She had thought that Qianbei Yes cruel actions would stop now but she never expected this man to be so vicious! If she was to live like this, she might as well die! "Mm," Gu Ruoyun nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Qianbei Yes suggestion, "This is a rather good idea. Right now, she has not only lost the ability to cultivate, she has also be a cripple. Most importantly, due to the powerful amount of energy she had pumped into her body to try to explode herself, her body has expanded. It wont be possible for her to return back to normal in this lifetime and it would be very difficult for her to even move around. Add on the fact that no one is around to take care of her, she wouldnt be able to live for very much longer." Gu Ruoyun giggled softly as she looked at Xia Chuxues body which seems like it would explode with one poke. This, to her, was the best ending of all! Xia Chuxue finally despaired, she now knows what a true demon was! If she were to be reborn again, she would never want to be Xia Mings daughter nor would she wish to provoke these people again! Besides, when shepared Lu Chen and Xia Mings endings to hers, they were far better off than what she has to endure! At least, after holding on for a few more days, they could leave this world and would no longer need to suffer such torture. However, she would linger and suffer until the day she died! Also, she did not even have the ability to kill herself now! "Yuner." Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows as his crimson eyes shot towards the air which was now riddled with unsteady fluctuations. His peerlessly beautiful features slowly grew cold, "Someones here and there are quite a lot of them. The opposition consists of Martial Supremes!" Gu Ruoyun shuddered and followed Qianbei Yes line of sight. Not too long after, countless figures appeared from thin air, standing tall in the skies. ... "Mm?" At the Imperial Pce of Drifting Wind Country, Supreme Gao sensed something and a look of surprise shed in his eyes. "Why has so many Martial Supremes arrived in the Drifting Wind Country? Besides, on this maind, only that organization would be able to muster this many Martial Supremes in one go! However, it looks like these people are headed for the Xia family home? Why? Could it be that something else has happened at the Xia family home? No, I must investigate." Supreme Gao rxed his furrowed brow and disappeared from the study in a sh. At the tavern. The man in red, who had been waiting for Gu Ruoyun, had sensed the change in aura at the same time. His handsome visage instantly grew cold and an icy chill appeared in his deep, dark eyes. "Its those guys? What are they doing here? Could it be that theyve found out about my whereabouts? No! That cant be right! Theyre not heading towards me, but..." Suddenly, he was struck with a thought and his expression changed drastically, "Not good! They must have found out about Yuners identity!" Chapter 875: The First Citys Messengers (3) Chapter 875: The First Citys Messengers (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! The man in red quickly burst out the door like an explosion of mes and rushed towards the Xia family home. ... At the Xia family home. Countless figures have appeared in mid-air in front of Gu Ruoyun. The leader of the group was a man dressed in green robes. Even though he had rather average-looking features and was the type of person who would blend into the crowd, his aura was like the iparably sharp de of a sword. "Are you Gu Ruoyun?" The man in green robes observed the woman beneath him before he turned his gaze to the bodies scattered around the main foyer. He frowned as he asked, "Did you kill these people?" A somber look which Gu Ruoyun had never shown before appeared on her face. Her clear and cold eyes werepletely calm as she replied icily, "Thats right." "Hmph!" The man in green scoffed frostily, "You are a citizen from the West Spirit Maind yet you dare present yourself on the East Peak Maind and kill our citizens? How about this, I want you toe with us now." I was worried about finding an excuse to take this woman away but who would have thought that she would give me such a good opportunity! "Who are you?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes sank. These people know that Im from the West Spirit Maind? On this entire maind, no one else but Master should be aware of this. The man in green sneered, "We are from the First City!" The First City, these thunderous words shocked Supreme Gao and Supreme Jin who had been rushing over from two different directions. Its really them, they are from the First City! Indeed, aside from the First City, who else would have the ability to mobilize so many Martial Supremes? The leader, the man in greens power should be at the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme and was only one step away from bing a Martial Saint! Supreme Jin frowned and shot aplicated look at Gu Ruoyun. He simply could not understand how this girl had managed to provoke the people of the First City. "Ahem." Supreme Gao cleared his throat and said, "Lords of the First City, Miss Gu is a guest of Drifting Wind Country. What sin has shemitted to have caused such a powerful turbulence amongst you?" "Sin?" The man in green swept his eyes towards Gu Ruoyun and he replied arrogantly, "These people are far too cruel! If we dont get rid of people like this, it would certainly bring great cmity upon the maind. The members of the First City have always prioritized justice for the maind, we will not allow such demons to walk amongst us alive." Gu Ruoyuns eyes have grown increasingly dark. If I remember correctly, the First City is the enemy of my godfather! Could it be that theyvee for me to use me against Godfather? Otherwise, Gu Ruoyun would never believe why an organization like the First City would barge into the Xia family home and cry for justice! After all, on this maind, only the powerful are kings. Anyone without power would simply be their stepping stone! "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun sensed the eerie, cold aura stirring next to her and caught Qianbei Yes hand in a tight grip. A murderous intent shed in her clear, cold gaze, "Can you defeat them?" Qianbei Ye took one look at the crowd in the sky and nodded, "I can." "Good," Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Ive mentioned that I would help Godfather to exact his revenge. Even though my powers are not strong enough at the moment, it is my goal to destroy the First City! They have hurt my godfather and caused my godmother to go missing. This is one debt that I must collect!" Chapter 876: The First Citys Messengers (4) Chapter 876: The First Citys Messengers (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hehe." When the man in green heard Gu Ruoyuns words, his lips curled into a disdainful sneer, "Gu Ruoyun, based on what I know, you are only at the rank of a mid-level Martial Honor! However, the man next to you is indeed rather powerful. Still, he is only a Martial Supreme. Do you think that simply by using your abilities, you could destroy the First City? You underestimate our power! Ill give you onest chance,e back with me like a good girl or I will kill everyone by your side and force you toply." Be it the Gu family or the Immortal Realm, he thought. They are all nothing but a bunch of idiots! They couldnt even defeat one little girl until I have to deal with her myself! However, this is what they mean by the phrase refusing to take the road avable in heaven yet insisting on walking through a gateless hell! Had this little girl remained on the West Spirit Maind, the First City would not have been able to control her no matter how powerful she bes. Yet she had insisted toe to the East Peak Maind. Isnt that simply giving up out of stupidity? If it had not been for the fact that the search for her had taken up so much of my time, she would probably have be a dearly departed soul in the nine prisons of hell! "No, theres more than one Martial Supreme by her side." Supreme Jin took one look at the man in green and descended from the sky in a sh to stand in front of Gu Ruoyun. His cold eyes gleamed with determination. "There are two!" The man in greens expression sank, "Supreme Jin, do you feel as though youve been alive for too long? Is that why youre nning to go against the First City?" "Hahaha!" Suddenly, the sound of wildughter echoed through the sky, apanied by the slowly appearing figure of an elderly man. He stared disdainfully at the man in greens arrogant and cold features and said, "First City, so what? No one shall ever be allowed to bully my disciple as long as Im around!" Earlier on, when the crowd had dispersed, Bai Zhongtian also had some urgent matters to attend to so he had left for the time being. When he returned to the Xia family home, he overheard the man in greens words and became enraged. His disciple had died once and has returned with great difficulty yet these people had the audacity to create grand schemes about her! This time, he would not allow anyone toe near his precious disciple even if he has to sacrifice his elderly life! "Holy Doctor, Supreme Jin, lets not be hasty." Supreme Gao wiped the sweat from his face and hurriedly tried to persuade them, "Lets all sit down and discuss this like civilized people. My Lord, even if Miss Gu was responsible for hurting these people, it was they who had been in the wrong first of all. Miss Gu isnt really in the wrong at all." "Go away!" The man in greens face turned cold and he shot a ray of energy at Supreme Gaos chest. Supreme Gao was instantly pushed a few steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face became extremely pale. "My Lord," Supreme Gao eased the tension on his face and a cold light shed in his eyes, "Based on my knowledge, the First City has its ownws as well. No powerful cultivator from the First City is allowed to raise their hand against anyone from a foreignnd. I wonder if youve forgotten this rule, my Lord?" The man in greens expression turned increasingly cold. He nced at Supreme Gao icily. "You wish to defy me as well?" Supreme Gao smiled, "My Lord, youre making this too serious. I am merely protecting the citizens of Drifting Wind Country! Besides, Miss Gu is my Imperial Sons savior." Actually, the reason why Supreme Gao had dared to butt heads with the man in green was also because of the rules of the First City! Especially since he was the Emperor of a country. No matter how angry this fellow bes, he cannot kill Supreme Gao. Otherwise, if this reaches the ears of the First Citys administrator, the organization that this man belongs to would probably exile him from the First City! "Hahaha!" The man in greenughed maniacally and a malicious light shed in his eyes, "Do you think that just a few of you can help her? Today, Im going to take this woman away no matter how many of you throw yourselves at me!" "Oh?" Just then, a cold and grim voice sounded from above his head. When he heard that voice, the man in greens expression changed drastically. "Then what if this Grand Lordes at you?" Chapter 877: The First Citys Messengers (5) Chapter 877: The First Citys Messengers (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A brilliant bloom of vibrant red robes floated quietly in the middle of the sky like a bright sun. There was a cold and grim smile on the mans handsome face. His dark, deep-set eyes were like a sharp sword, chilly and fierce. The man in green raised his head and stared straight into the mans cold eyes. His heart instantly trembled. This was probably the only man here who has the ability to fill him with dread. He never expected this fellow to make an appearance in Drifting Wind Country. "Godfather." As she gazed upon the man in red who was standing in mid-air, Gu Ruoyuns clear, cold gaze slowly disyed a sense of warmth. The corners of her lips curled into a small smile, "Youre here?" "Yuner, dont worry. As I stand here today, Id love to see who would have the audacity toy a finger on you!" His voice was noble yet domineering. The man gently raised his chin and stared down at the crowd beneath him like a ruler over his people. The man in green knit his brows. He had thought that this job would bepleted easily yet he never expected Gu Tian to find out about this and arrive so quickly. With him around, he might have to let this woman go for the time being! "Gu Tian, dont think that the First City is afraid of you. I admit that your powers have grown rapidly over these past few years but so what? The First City has yet to dispatch our truly powerful forces! If you still continue to make an enemy of us, you will know the consequences. Were leaving!" As the proverb says, a wise man submits to circumstances. Even though he and this man were both high-level Martial Supremes, their difference in power was far more than a small measure. Even if each and every one of them were to attack, there was no guarantee that they would be able to defeat this madman. Otherwise, Gu Tian would never have caused such a huge headache to the First City! Boom! The man in greens words exploded like a stroke of lightning in their ears. Gu Ruoyuns mind was instantly blown and a nk look appeared on her face as she stared in astonishment at the grim, red figure in the sky. "You... Are Gu Tian?" No wonder this man had given off such an intimate feeling of kinship, she thought. Hes the loved one that Ive been looking for all this time! The funniest thing was, I wasnt even aware that my father was standing right in front of me. The man lowered his gaze and looked at the womans shocked face. His grim features softened and filled with remorse and affection. "Yuner, Im sorry, I had not recognized you back then. If I had known who you were then, I would never have let you leave without saying goodbye." Just as he uttered thest syble, Gu Ruoyun suddenly rushed towards him and threw herself into his arms. She hugged the man in red with all her might and eximed in a trembling voice, "Father, I knew it, I knew that you and Mother were still alive on this earth. Ive finally found you and my trip to the East Peak Maind was not a waste after all." The man in red lowered his eyelids and smiled gently. Under the light of the setting sun, his grim features were shrouded in a faint glow. His eyes were like gentle pools of water as if he could drown her in all of his love. "The years have been hard on you. From now on, you will stay by my side, I wont let anyone hurt you!" Yuer, Ive finally found our daughter. Furthermore, she is such an outstanding woman. Where are you now? The man in green nced at the father and daughter who were locked in their embrace before he signaled to leave. However, he failed to notice the look which the Grand Lord Hong Lian had shot at him as he turned to leave. Chapter 878: The First Citys Messengers (6) Chapter 878: The First Citys Messengers (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That look was unlike the warmth he had just shown Gu Ruoyun. His gaze was grim like the sharp end of a knife, formless yet capable of murdering someone. The First City? Since you had the audacity to design grand schemes around my precious daughter, dont expect to be able to leave so easily. ... The cultivators of the First City stopped their tracks on a narrow and winding road in the forest. One of them eximed irritably, "My Lord, are we really leaving just like this? If we dont bring that woman back, Im afraid that Master..." "Hmph!" The man in green scoffed as a vicious light shed in his eyes, "With that fellow Gu Tian around, we cant take her away! However, Gu Tian cant possibly be around her forever so well have to wait for a moment when he has left to make our move!" "Thats not a bad n at all. Unfortunately, you wont have that opportunity." A sinister and bloodthirsty voice echoed suddenly through the sky, causing the man in greens face to change drastically. "Whos out there?" The man in green gnashed his teeth and yelled in a stern voice, "Whos following us?" Just as he spoke, a powerful wave of aura charged directly at him and destroyed the trees around them, creating a devastated mess. A figure then slowly stepped into view from behind the trees. The man in green slowly rxed when hey his eyes upon the silver-haired man. "So, its you." He sneered, "I thought it was Gu Tian. Thats right, while its true that I cannot defeat Gu Tian, defeating you, on the other hand, will be very simple! All of you, attack! Kill this man!" Upon receiving the order, the other cultivators rose to the sky and immediately began to direct their attacks at the man behind the trees. How great were the powers of a Martial Supreme? A single Martial Supreme would be enough to destroy an entire city and now, there were ten of them! They had more than enough power to trample an entire country. Hence, the man in green was confident that this man was no match for the First Citys cultivators. However, despite the heavy coercion from the crowd, the silver-haired man showed no reaction. His crimson robes were like the lycoris of hell, emitting a dangerous aura into the air. "I dont care what kind of people the First Citys members are. Even if you were to ughter themon people of this maind, it has nothing to do with me. However, you should never, ever harbor any intentions towards her." The man was calm as his red eyes flickered with a deeply eerie and murderous intent. He stared calmly at the First City cultivators who were charging towards him and dered frostily, "Any enemy of hers is my enemy as well! My enemies will only ever encounter one fate." Boom! Heaven and earth changed color while the sun and the moon lost their light! Countless red mes spiraled through the sky, nketing the darkened horizon. There were so many mes that the entire forest turned into a sea of red! At this moment, the man in green felt as if he was not standing on the maind but was instead in purgatory, surrounded by a sea of blood. It burns! That boiling temperature felt as if it could burn anyones soul to ashes. Instantly, the First City cultivators who had been charging at Qianbei Ye were suddenly burned into ash and scattered into the air. The man in green was stunned. He lifted his head and stared at the silver-haired man in crimson robes in front of him as his eyes filled with a deep horror. Demon! This man is a true demon! One should know that these were all well-known Martial Supremes on this maind and yet, when they had attacked him all at once, he had killed them all in one split second without even lifting a finger! Chapter 879: The First Citys Messengers (7) Chapter 879: The First Citys Messengers (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even he himself could not possibly kill so many people at once! When he realized that the silver-haired mans gaze was shifting to him, the man in green felt his heart freeze over and hurriedly tried to escape. Unfortunately, he was spotted and his legs felt as if they were nailed firmly to the ground. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move at all. "Trying to escape?" Qianbei Yes lips curled. That particr curl of his lips filled the man in green with even more fear. It scared him so much that he could not stop himself from urinating in his pants. The smell of urine soon filled the air in the forest. "My... My Lord, it was my fault for failing to see the Taishan mountain despite having eyes. Please, my Lord, spare me just this once on ount of my one mistake." How could the man in green possibly care about maintaining his dignity at a time like this? To him, ensuring his own survival was far more important than anything else! As long as he could remain alive, he still had a shot at revenge. If he were to die now, there would be no more hope for that! "Spare you? If I spared you, wouldnt I be allowing you to hurt Yuner in the future?" An eerie light shed in Qianbei Yes eyes. There was a cold smile on his peerlessly beautiful face. A stifling aura then exploded from his body. His blood-red eyes stared viciously down at the man in green who had copsed onto the ground. "Didnt we leave her unharmed?" The man in green was still trying to plead his case. After all, he had notid a finger on Gu Ruoyun and has already lost so many cultivators. This silver-haired man should have let out all his frustration by now, why cant he let him live? Boom! Instantly, the aura from Qianbei Yes body grew even stronger. The man in green was flung bodily to the ground. At this moment, he could almost hear the cracking sounds of his bones shattering all over his body. It seems that this man would crush his bones to dust in the very next second! A Martial Saint! Those words suddenly appeared in the man in greens mind. However, he quickly shook his head and his expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold. Thats impossible! He was a Martial Supreme not too long ago, how could he possibly have reached the rank of a Martial Saint now? Yet, aside from a Martial Saint, who else could make a high-level Martial Supreme suffer such oppression? "Im not giving anyone any chance to hurt her. Ill rid her of the danger before anyone even thinks of it. Even if I end up killing ten thousand people by mistake, I would not spare a single one of them!" This is my decision! Even if every single person on the maind were to join together, they could not hold as much importance as her. So what if I have to ughter the entire maind for her sake? She is the only person that I wish to protect in this world. Boom! This time, under the strong coercion, the man in green no longer had the strength to even speak. He felt every break in every bone in his body and his heart filled with hatred. Had he known that this would happen, he would never have epted this mission! Who would have guessed that Gu Tian has found Gu Ruoyun and she also had this demon by her side! Stter! Blood began to well out from his mouth. Under Qianbei Yes oppression, the man in greens entire body was soonpletely drenched in blood. As he gradually felt his life ebb away, the man in green slowly closed his eyes. At that very moment, countless mes rained down from the sky and turned the forest into a sea of fire, burning fiercely... "You cane out now." Qianbei Ye had his back turned against the sea of fire in the forest the entire time and a light shed across his eyes. Behind an old tree not too far away behind him, a grim figure in red slowly stepped out. Chapter 880: The First Citys Messengers (8) Chapter 880: The First Citys Messengers (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Initially, I had intended to deal with these people myself but you beat me to it." Grand Lord Hong Lian gently raised his sharp brows. His grim eyes held a smile, "Ive only just met my daughter so I did not wish to make a move against the First City at a time like that... Yet I did not expect to arrive slightly after you." Grand Lord Hong Lian felt a little annoyed that he had been beaten to the punch by the b*stard who intends to snatch his daughter away, rendering him unable to kill those people! "However, I wont be too calctive with you over this matter on ount of your devotion to my daughter." Despite those words, each time Grand Lord Hong Lian recalls the intimate way this young man and his daughter had interacted with each other, he would feel a surge of acid from the pit of his stomach. He has not seen his daughter for many years but in the end, after finally meeting her with great difficulty, that little girl only has her eyes glued to this kid. Qianbei Ye slowly turned around. His gaze fell upon Grand Lord Hong Lians handsome yet grim features and a smile shed in his crimson eyes, "Honored father-inw, theres no need for you to take action. Your son-inw can help you to take care of it." Honored father-inw? Grand Lord Hong Lian red at Qianbei Ye and replied irritably, "I might not be calctive with you over the incident regarding my daughters portrait but, as my son-inw, aside from being powerful, you must be extremely devoted to my daughter. Furthermore, she must be the only person you will be with for the rest of your life. Can you do this?" Honestly speaking, Grand Lord Hong Lian was quite satisfied with Qianbei Yes level of power. At least, if he was not around, this man could surely ensure her safety. "In this lifetime, I only need her alone. Aside from her, I will not have any other woman!" We will be together for an entire lifetime! This was a promise he had once made to her. Besides, with her in his life, which other woman could possibly stand a chance to behold his gaze? Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded in satisfaction. He only felt rather unhappy when he thought of how difficult it has been for him to finally meet his daughter and now, she was about to snatched away by another man. "I know that my daughter has already epted you. As long as it makes her happy, as a father, I have no objections. However, if you want me to ept youpletely, Ill still need to observe you." Besides, he had already decided that he would get his daughter to stay by his side for a few years first to observe how this fellow behaves. He would not let him have his precious daughter so easily. Qianbei Ye smiled jovially and a glint shed across his eyes. "Honored father-inw, Yuner and I have already shared a bed. Could it be that you want Yuner to shirk her responsibility towards me?" They had indeed shared a bed but nothing else had happened. "What?" Grand Lord Hong Lian was greatly incensed, "You damned brat, you have the audacity to bully my precious daughter! Let me tell you this, if you wish to marry my daughter, I wont say no but youll need to defeat me first!" Boom! Just as he spoke, Grand Lord Hong Lians figure appeared in front of Qianbei Ye and arge amount of angry fire transformed into energy as it aimed straight towards Qianbei Yes chest in one blow. Qianbei Ye reached out and caught Grand Lord Hong Lians attack. The two mens auras exploded up into the sky and the sea of fire in the forest continued to crackle and burn. They were like two intense rays of light as they shed against one another in the sky... ... At the tavern, Gu Ruoyun was seated on a chair. She poured herself a cup of tea and gently raised an eyebrow, "Xiao Zixie, both Xiao Ye and Father mentioned that they have some matters to attend to and had to leave for a moment, do you know what they were talking about?" Xiao Zixie shrugged as a peculiar light shed in his purple eyes. "If my guess was right, they should be on their way to kill those people from the First City." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyuns expression slowly sank. She then sighed after a long pause and her face filled with an agonized smile, "I might have been having breakthroughs at a consistent pace but my enemies are growing stronger as well. Unless I manage to reach the apex of the world, Ill never be able to protect my familys safety. In the end, Ill still have to rely on them to protect me." Power! Right now, the power that I possess is not enough! Now that the matter surrounding the Xia family has been settled, its time for me to leave Drifting Wind Country... Chapter 881: The First Citys Power (1) Chapter 881: The First Citys Power (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Grand Lord Hong Lian and Qianbei Ye returned to the tavern at the same time. However, Gu Ruoyun could not help but feel shocked when she saw the state they were in. These two men looked as if they had just fought a huge battle. Their bodies werepletely covered by the smell of smoke. Both men also seemed to be wounded from the battle, making it very easy for Gu Ruoyun to figure out what had happened. From the looks of it, these two have juste out from a fight! Grand Lord Hong Lian nced at Qianbei Ye and scoffed coldly, "I have something to say to my precious daughter." The meaning behind that sentence was very clear and he hoped that Qianbei Ye would automatically leave. Actually, Grand Lord Hong Lian was rather satisfied with Qianbei Ye as his son-inw. Besides, during their earlier fight, he could see that Qianbei Ye had given way a little to him. Otherwise, he probably would not have been able to hurt that fellow. However, satisfaction was only just satisfaction. That did not mean that he has decided to simply give his precious daughter away to him. Qianbei Ye gently nodded and his warm, red eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun. His red lips curled into a smile as he said, "Yuner, Ille by and find you in a while." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Her eyes followed Qianbei Yes iparably beautiful figure as he left. She then turned her gaze towards the handsome man standing before her. Her mouth started to move as if she wished to say something but in the end, she could not bring herself to speak. In the tens of thousands of words she could have chosen, in the end, she simply called out to him... "Father." "Yuner, Ive always thought that the heavens werepletely against me by forcing me and your mother apart. However, it now seems that the hand I was dealt was not entirely poor after all, at least theyve sent you to me." Grand Lord Hong Lian smiled. His smile was filled with immeasurable magnificence until even his grim and cold dark eyes were filled with joy. His eyes only beheld the figure of the woman before him, "Now, with you by my side, Im filled with even greater motivation. One day, I will find your mother and then our entire family will be reunited." Our entire family will be reunited! This was something which had been absolutely out of reach to Gu Ruoyun in the past. However, she now has great confidence in that as well. "Father, dont worry, Ill search for Mothers whereabouts with you. I believe that no matter where she is, she must be yearning for us just as much as were yearning for her." Gu Ruoyuns gaze darkened and a cold light shed in the corner of her eye, "However, can you now tell me what had happened in the past? Including the First City as well? What is the grudge between you and the First City?" Grand Lord Hong Lian smiled and his fingers gently caressed Gu Ruoyuns hair as he sighed, "Yuner, do you know what lies above the rank of a Martial Supreme?" Gu Ruoyun paused before she answered, "A Semi-Saint?" During her past life, she had been unable to reach this rank. Hence, she does not have a very clear understanding of the ranks above a Martial Supreme. "No," Grand Lord Hong Lian shook his head, "After Martial Supreme lies an intersection, one can break through to be a Semi-Saint or immediately reach the rank of a Martial Saint! Of course, if one was to break through to be a Semi-Saint, then one would only remain as a Semi-Saint for the rest of their life, never to reach the rank of a Martial Saint! The reason why I had searched for a favorable circumstance in the snowfields was so that I could avoid breaking through to the Semi-Saint rank." His meaning was obvious; if one reaches the rank of a Semi-Saint upon their breakthrough, they would probably remain at that rank for the rest of their life. However, on this maind, even a Semi-Saint was a certified powerful cultivator that no one would dare to provoke. As for Martial Saints, their existence could be likened to that of the feathers of a phoenix and the horns of a unicorn, extremely rare. "What is your current rank then, Father?" Gu Ruoyun gently raised an eyebrow and fixed her gaze on Grand Lord Hong Lian. Chapter 882: The First Citys Power (2) Chapter 882: The First Citys Power (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had been able to sense this mans power in the past but this time, after reuniting with him, she discovered that her fathers level of power was now unfathomable. He was no longer at the same level as he was in the past. Grand Lord Hong Lian chuckled softly and replied with a soft look in his eyes, "Ive been very fortunate, before I came here to look for you, I have managed to break through to the rank of a Martial Saint!" A Martial Saint! One should not underestimate his breakthrough just because a Martial Saint was only one rank above a high-level Martial Supreme. In reality, the difference between these two ranks was more than 30,000 kilometers! Once someone attains this rank, they could be considered to have truly set foot in the peak of existence on this maind. Of course, this was Gu Ruoyuns understanding of the situation. Grand Lord Hong Lians dark eyes sparkled like stars in the night. He had obviously seen through Gu Ruoyuns thoughts and was unable to contain himself fromughing, "Yuner, are you thinking that a Martial Saint is the apex of power? However, what Im trying to tell you is that once you have reached the rank of a Martial Saint, thats where it all really begins." Once you have reached the rank of a Martial Saint, thats where it all really begins? Gu Ruoyun gasped when she heard this. Xiao Zixie and Qianbei Ye have never mentioned this to her and based on her views from her past life, a Martial Saint was already an unmatched power. Yet now, Grand Lord Hong Lian had just said that this was only the true beginning of it all? "You saw those people who had tried to take you away. However, I can tell you with utmost certainty that those were not the most powerful cultivators of the First City!" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed bitterly and sighed in exasperation, "To the First City, they were the lowest in rank. Yuner, the world is vast, everything youve seen is only the tip of an iceberg. That is also the reason why I havent been able to take my revenge all these years." Grand Lord Hong Lians words have truly widened Gu Ruoyuns worldview this time. She had been set on achieving the goal of bing a Martial Saint in the past but it now looks like this goal was far from enough! "Father, those people from earlier today, where had theye from?" "They are the members of the Lin family from the First City! They are also my enemies!" Grand Lord Hong Lian took a deep breath and his eyes gleamed with a cold light, "This matter is connected to the year your brother was born!" "Big Brother?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows and her eyes filled with astonishment. Honestly speaking, she wasplete in the dark over the grudge between the First City and her father. Now, it seems that this matter was somehow connected to Gu Shengxiao. "Thats right." Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded, "Actually, Im not too clear on the specifics myself. I only know that the members of the Lin family have always wanted to take your brother away. However, due to certain restrictions, they had been unable to set foot on the West Spirit Maind and could only use my easily-influenced Second Brother to deal with me. They then wanted to have your brother delivered to them." When he mentioned the Second Master of the Gu family, a cold smile appeared on Grand Lord Hong Lians face. In beginning, he had not thought that a member of the Gu family would do such a thing. It was only when he was faced with certain death that he managed to see through the scheme. Unfortunately, it was already toote by then! While he had survived the murder attempt, Yuer had gone missing! "Since the First City have failed in their attempts, could it be that theyve given up on getting Big Brother? Also, what were the restrictions that youve mentioned?" "The First City has its own rules, its clearly stated that cultivators above the rank of a Martial Supreme are not allowed to leave the East Peak Maind so they had only been able to send a few Martial Honors. At that time, I was still on the West Spirit Maind so I knew that your great-uncle from the Spirit Sect had secretly saved Shengxiao several times. I was then able to set my worries aside and journey to the East Peak Maind to search for your mother. It has been so many years since Ive left, Ive never been able to return at all." Chapter 883: The First Citys Power (3) Chapter 883: The First Citys Power (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, he has never forgotten about his son and daughter back on the West Spirit Maind all these years but he had been unable to return to see them. "Yuner, during these years, Ive also offended many other cultivators as well. To prevent them from discovering you, Ive always kept my true identity a secret. Hence, no one on the East Peak Maind is aware of my real name." Back then, when Gu Ruoyun had asked for his name, he told her that he had long forgotten it. He had kept his real name and identity a secret all for the sake of his children back on the West Spirit Maind. Otherwise, after provoking so many cultivators, he feared that they would travel to the West Spirit Maind and capture Gu Ruoyun and Gu Shengxiao to use them as a means to threaten him. "Since thats the case, why didnt the members of the First City mention your name and ask others to help capture Big Brother on the West Spirit Maind?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and asked suspiciously. Grand Lord Hong Lian chuckled softly, "This matter is not that simple and the First City isnt that stupid. Even though the West Spirit Maind does not have arge number of powerful cultivators like the East Peak Maind, it was still under the protection of the Three Great Authorities. With the Three Great Authorities around, they would not allow any Martial Honors from the East Peak Maind to set foot on the West Spirit Maind! This was why Im not too worried that the First City would expose my name or my family! Besides, they want your brother so why should they let him fall into the hands of another?" Gu Ruoyun nodded. Father is right. Anyone at the rank of a Martial Honor would be very sensitive to cultivators of the same rank. The East Peak Mainds exit is situated near to the Three Great Authorities base. If a Martial Honor enters the maind, they would sense their presence immediately. "Yuner, since youve arrived in this realm, you should know about the Three Authorities of the East Peak Maind." Grand Lord Hong Lian stroked Gu Ruoyuns hair while his handsome features were enveloped in a soft, gentle glow. His eyes were full of love and affection, "I wonder if youve met the elder of the Spirit Sect, your maternal grandmothers older brother? Also, the Lord of the Amethyst Underworld Pce isnt too bad either. Weve met a few times. However, as for the Immortal Realm, I have nothing good to say about them. They are far too hypocritical and pay too much attention to fame and profit." "The Immortal Realm that youre talking about no longer exists." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose and shrugged her shoulders as she spoke. Grand Lord Hong Lian was shocked. He then smiled exasperatedly, "The Immortal Realm has been destroyed? The Amethyst Underworld Pce and the Immortal Realm have never really seen eye-to-eye, only the Spirit Sect has always maintained a neutral standpoint. However, the Amethyst Underworld Pce wouldnt be able to destroy the Immortal Realm on its own. Could it be that the Amethyst Underworld Pce and the Spirit Sect had formed an alliance? It seems that a lot has happened in the years of my absence." "This..." Gu Ruoyun nced at Grand Lord Hong Lian and meekly replied, "The Amethyst Underworld Pce and the Spirit Sect were not responsible for the Immortal Realms annihtion." "Oh? Are you saying that another great power has emerged on the West Spirit Maind and reced the Immortal Realm?" Grand Lord Hong Lian was shocked. It seems that Ive truly missed out on a lot of things in my absence during these past few years. "Mm, that person was... Me." However, not only has she toppled the Immortal Realm, she has also outmatched the Three Great Authorities as well. "..." Grand Lord Hong Lians expression froze in ce. He began to suspect that something had happened to his ears. Am I hearing this right? Is my precious daughter saying that she was the one responsible for the annihtion of the Immortal Realm? "Yuner, what did you just say? I didnt hear you very clearly, can you say it again?" Gu Ruoyun blinked and responded meekly, "I said, I had destroyed the Immortal Realm by ident." Chapter 884: The First Citys Power (4) Chapter 884: The First Citys Power (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, Grand Lord Hong Lians expression haspletely frozen in ce. Is she saying that she had single-handedly destroyed the Immortal Realm? And it was an ident? Grand Lord Hong Lian took a deep breath to avoid being shocked into foolishness by Gu Ruoyuns statement. He then burst intoughter after a long pause. Hisughter filled the tavern and caused the guests in the other rooms to jump with fright and immediately run out from their rooms. "I never thought that the domineering and insufferably arrogant Immortal Realm would ever be met with a day like this, hahaha!" Grand Lord Hong Lian was in a very good mood, or, one should say, an exceptionally good mood! This little girl was indeed his precious little daughter, even her style of excution was identical to his own! "Yuner, this is too good! Ive never liked the Immortal Realm and I never imagined that they would end up being destroyed by my own daughter!" Grand Lord Hong Lians face was filled with happiness. His joyful gaze fell upon Gu Ruoyun as he said, "If your mother knew about this, she would be so proud." Gu Ruoyun stared at the mans gloating expression and felt speechless. Hes actually proud of the fact that his daughter had single-handedly destroyed countless lives? Perhaps only a madman like Grand Lord Hong Lian could say such a thing. "Oh, right. Yuner, this time, youlle back with me to the Red Lotus Territory." Grand Lord Hong Lian certainly did not care about what Gu Ruoyun was thinking. Besides, he was very satisfied with her actions. "No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head as a deep crease appeared in the space between her brows, "If I go back with you to the Red Lotus Territory, my growth in power will probably slow down. Ive decided to leave Drifting Wind Country and learn through my experiences in my journey." Grand Lord Hong Lian was stunned and knitted his brows, "You have now attracted the First Citys attention, I simply cant rx with you gallivanting around the world." "Father, all these years, have the enemies Ive provoked been any fewer? First it was the Weapon Refining Sect, then it was the Immortal Realm. Each great power was extremely powerful to me at the time, so powerful that they could have crushed me to death at any time. However, in the end, I have always prevailed." Gu Ruoyun smiled. She was speaking the truth. Back then, she had been very weak so the Weapon Refining Sect and the Immortal Realm had been like formidable juggernauts to her,pletely out of her reach. However, in the end, she was not the one who ended up dead! It was them, the formidable juggernauts! Without danger, how could she have grown? With the increasing rise in her power, the enemies that she will meet would continue to grow stronger as well. Otherwise, her level of power would only remain stagnant. She was not afraid of danger! Her only fear was theck of it! Grand Lord Hong Lianughed bitterly and sighed in exasperation, "Yuner, I really want you toe home with me. However, if youve truly made your decision, I wont stop you. Youre all grown up now and you have your own opinions. Im so proud of you." "Father." Gu Ruoyun stepped forward and hugged Grand Lord Hong Lian tightly. She buried her head in his chest as her lips curled into a smile. "I know that you really want to find Mother. However, I cannot work hard solely for your sake. I must also grow as fast as I can so that we can reunite our family sooner. Dont worry, I have a very strong life line. There are indeed many who wish to kill me but in the end, those people have ended up dead instead!" "Alright." Grand Lord Hong Lian sighed, "Hold on to this token, facing this token is equivalent to facing me! You canmand anyone from the Red Lotus Territory! Furthermore, this token can also be used for one more thing, it can protect you from your enemys attack three times no matter what type of attack it is." Gu Ruoyun held Grand Lord Hong Lians token in a tight grip as she felt a wave of warmth wash over her heart. Is this what it feels like to have a fathers love? In her past life, she had never experienced her fathers love and she now understands what having a father truly feels like! Chapter 885: High-Level Martial Honor (1) Chapter 885: High-Level Martial Honor (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yuner." Grand Lord Hong Lian smiled with a never-before-seen warmth in his grim eyes as he stroked Gu Ruoyuns hair affectionately, "The gates of the Red Lotus Territory will always be open to you. As long you wish toe home, you can visit me anytime. Understood?" Gu Ruoyun nodded. She then took two steps forward and embraced Grand Lord Hong Lian once again. She lowered her eyelids, concealing her resolution. "Father, please forgive me for not being able to stay by your side. Since I dont want to remain under anyones wings, I have no choice but to grow stronger. Once Im strong enough, only then can our family be reunited." She understood that the enemys power was currently beyond her reach. All she could do now was to quickly increase her own level of power. "By the way, could you exin the power division of the First City to me and the world beyond the rank of a Martial Saint?" "Back then, it was the Lin family of the First City who had caused our family to be separated. However, the Lin family doesnt really count for much in the First City." Grand Lord Hong Lianughed bitterly and spoke in exasperation, "The citizens of the First City are isted from the world. Only those who have broken through to the rank of a Martial Saint will be absorbed into the First City. You probably have an idea of how powerful the First City truly is now." Gu Ruoyuns gaze darkened. No wonder that there had only been Martial Supremes on the maind and no record regarding any Martial Saints at all. Anyone who has broken through to the rank of a Martial Saint would be absorbed into the First City. "It looks like the First City is indeed very powerful." Gu Ruoyun knit her brows gently as a light shed in the corner of her eyes. The glow of the setting sun cast a cold light upon her delicate features, making her appear as if she could take ones soul away. "Thats right." Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded, "The First City exists on a whole other ne on the East Peak Maind. Only those who have reached my level of power cane into contact with this ce. However, the First City has its own rules as well and clearly states that no power in the First City can attack at will. Otherwise, any great power in the First City like the Lin family, for example, could choose to destroy a whole country whenever they wished." Gu Ruoyun had seen the powerful cultivators of the Lin family with her own eyes. They could definitely destroy a whole country with such a great number of Martial Supremes in their ranks. However, the Lin family certainly has more than just Martial Supremes in their midst, they must have Martial Saints as well! "Based on your exnation, why would the Lin family members try to take me away?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows, "Could it be that they no longer care about the First Citys rules?" Grand Lord Hong Lian fell silent when he heard this. He then spoke again after a long pause, "Im not too sure myself, perhaps Ive been on the move too much ofte and have forced those old farts hand! However, Yuner, dont worry. I wont give them any opportunities to find you in the future!" He could tolerate anything the Lin family throws at him but he never expected that they would make a move against his precious daughter! A raging me appeared in Grand Lord Hong Lians chest at the thought of this and he nearly spat out the anger he was feeling in his heart. "Father, Ive sensed recently that Im about to experience a breakthrough so Id like to go into closed-door cultivation for a while. Once Ive had my breakthrough, Ill leave the Drifting Wind Country." Gu Ruoyun smiled. Over the past few days, she had sensed her bottleneck loosening up. She reckons that it would not be too long before she would reach the rank of a high-level Martial Honor. By then, she would be only one step away from bing a Martial Supreme. "Alright." Grand Lord Hong Lian gently surveyed the womans delicate and pretty features. He then curled his lips, "No matter what you wish to do, I will support you. However, if you ever feel tired, dont forget to visit me at the Red Lotus Territory." Chapter 886: High-Level Martial Honor (2) Chapter 886: High-Level Martial Honor (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun nodded and said nothing more. After that, Grand Lord Hong Lian gave her a few more pieces of advice and urged her to get a good rest before he left the room. Not long after he had left, an elderly figure pushed the door open and walked in resentfully. "Master, its sote. Why have youe to see me?" Gu Ruoyun saw the upset look in Bai Zhongtians gaze and raised an eyebrow as she asked with a smile which did not reach her eyes. Bai Zhongtian stared at Gu Ruoyun quietly, "Little girl, why didnt you tell me that the Grand Lord Hong Lian was your biological father in your present life?" "You didnt ask." Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched as she replied and shrugged her shoulders. "Fine, fine, Ill stop being so calctive with you over this matter. By the way, whats your next n?" Bai Zhongtians pupils darted back and forth as a sinister smile formed on his lips. Gu Ruoyun took one look at the sinister smile on the old mans face and asked, "If you have something to say, just say it." "Hehe, its like this." Bai Zhongtian rubbed his hands together and grinned at Gu Ruoyun, "A few days ago, the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect had discovered an ancient pill form and he has invited all the great doctors to study it. Ive decided to ask you toe along with me. ording to the Sect Master, if anyone can sessfully refine the pill from that pill form, the Medicine Sect will reward them with one of their territories." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and replied, "Im not interested." "What?" Bai Zhongtian nearly jumped. His mischievous smile turned into a re directed towards Gu Ruoyun, "Do you know which territory hes offering? Its the Northern Block Territory! This territory contains countless treasured medicinal herbs. Even famous medicinal herbs which are sold at sky-high prices at auctions had been procured from the Northern Block Territory! However, this Northern Block Territory is inteced between all sorts of powerful forces. Hence, the Medicine Sect had not been able to take care of it very well. This was why theyve decided to present it as a reward this time." Bai Zhongtian took a deep breath before he continued, "Little Girl, I believe in your power and with your abilities, we would certainly be able to unify the Northern Block Territory. Besides, even if you dont wish to be the Lord of the Northern Block Territory, you could at least have the freedom to collect those precious medicinal herbs from the Northern Block Territory whenever you wish." Since the Northern Block Territory belongs to the Medicine Sect, one would need the Medicine Sects approval before one could enter the Northern Block Territory. Therefore, if one manages to obtain the Northern Block Territory, they would no longer need the Medicine Sects approval to enter it. However, there were far too many powerful forces in the Northern Block Territory. This was the reason why the Medicine Sect had not been able to fully utilize its resources despite the fact that thend belongs to them. "The Northern Block Territory?" A glint appeared in Gu Ruoyuns eye. "When do we leave, Master?" The Northern Block Territory contains the most abundant amount of medicinal herbs on the East Peak Maind. She still requires many rare medicinal herbs to help heal Yuers arm. This is why Im determined to win the Northern Block Territory! Bai Zhongtians eyes sparkled when he heard that Gu Ruoyun had finally agreed to his request. A grin bloomed on his elderly features like a blossoming chrysanthemum as he said, "We shall leave tomorrow!" Tomorrow? Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin, deep in thought. Initially, she had intended to break through to the rank of a high-level Martial Honor before departing from the Drifting Wind Country. However, it looks like she will have to change her n. No matter what, the Medicine Sects assembly was far more important! Besides, she was just as intrigued by the ancient pill form. Chapter 887: High-Level Martial Honor (3) Chapter 887: High-Level Martial Honor (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Alright, let me take care of a few things first. We can leave after Im done." Bai Zhongtian chuckled, "Ill see you tomorrow morning." He then turned and left without another word. ... The setting sun casts an afterglow through the shutters and onto the womans green robes. Gu Ruoyun was deep in thought when an arm suddenly reached out from behind her and pulled her firmly into a warm embrace. Gu Ruoyuns heart slowly softened as she felt the sensation of that familiar embrace. "Xiao Ye, how did you get in?" Qianbei Ye pointed to an open window behind her. He then realized that Gu Ruoyun had her back to the window and exined, "I came in through the window." The window? The corners of Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched. Why was I not aware that Xiao Ye has taken a liking to entering through windows? "Wait, do you mean that youve been outside the window all this while? You never left?" Qianbei Ye nodded. He lowered his red pupils and surveyed the woman in green robes who was nestled in his arms. His lips moved, "Yuner, your enemy is far too powerful. I couldnt stop worrying about you which was why I had stayed outside the window. I had been unable to protect you once before and I had to watch you leave. Ill never let any tragedy befall you in this lifetime." Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She turned to face the mans peerless features and detected a twinge of guilt and sorrow on his face. She raised her brows in distress, "Xiao Ye, what do you mean by this? How had your inability to protect me caused me to leave you? Besides, you should understand that Im not the kind of woman who enjoys hiding behind others, especially if that person is you!" Qianbei Ye was shaken. How could I have forgotten? Even though my memories have returned, she is still unable to remember everything which had happened in the past and I dont dare to let her find out... "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun raised her head as her eyes bore into Qianbei Ye. At this moment, her delicate features disyed a determined light, "Ill only say this once; I dont wish to hide behind you, I only want to fight alongside you. I also hope that youll be able to trust me." Trust her? Qianbei Ye grabbed Gu Ruoyuns wrist in a tight grip and gently lowered his eyelids. After a long pause, he lifted his eyelids again and stared at Gu Ruoyun. His silver hair set off his features in such an iparably beautiful manner that one would find it difficult to breathe. Even after they had known each other for so many years, this man still has the ability to sway Gu Ruoyun and her heart would soften automatically. "Xiao Ye, I..." Suddenly, a pair of warm lipsnded on hers, causing her to lose all sense of her words. "Yuner, I trust you. You are not the kind of person who requires the protection of others. In fact, its quite the opposite. Youve been protecting your loved ones all this while but as your man, I hope that I can be someone you can rely on and provide you with enough sense of security." The mans confession caused Gu Ruoyuns body to tremble. She slowly closed her eyes and kissed him on his lips. His kiss was warm and tender. He moved with such care as if he was afraid of hurting her. "Yuner, may I?" Qianbei Ye gently loosened his embrace. His warm breath, followed by his soft and gentle words caressed Gu Ruoyuns face. As a result, her heart clenched and she gently closed her eyes. Ive already epted this man long ago, what difference will it make if I give myself to him? Chapter 888: High-Level Martial Honor (4) Chapter 888: High-Level Martial Honor (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion During all these years, hispanionship with her had been enough to prove his feelings. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes again at that thought and gazed at the mans peerless features as she replied with a determined look in her eye. Qianbei Ye smiled. This smile was far more beautiful than any other smile he had shown in the past. It made Gu Ruoyuns heart jolt in a strange manner. She unconsciously recalled their first meeting. She could never forget the peerlessly beautiful man who hadin motionless in that cold, icy coffin. Nor could she forget the unexpected glimpse she had of his lithe body. Perhaps, at that time, Gu Ruoyun would never have expected that this man, who had lost his memories, would forever hold a genuine concern for her yearster. Qianbei Ye scooped Gu Ruoyun up into his arms and gentlyy her down on the bed. His fingers stroked the womans face and the typically gloomy, bloodthirsty look on his face haspletely disappeared, reced with a sense of tenderness. "Dearest daughter, Ive forgotten to mention one more thing..." Thud! At that moment, a hand had pushed the bedroom door open. Instantly, Qianbei Ye felt as if a pail of ice-cold water had just been dumped on his head, causing his peerlessly beautiful face to turn as ck as the bottom of a cauldron. His now very dark face red at the doorway. Grand Lord Hong Lian waspletely shocked when he entered the room. He instinctively took two steps back and mumbled awkwardly, "You two, continue, continue." However, once he had stepped out from the room, he immediately sensed that something was not right. After a short pause, he quickly returned to his senses, kicked the door open in one swift move and roared angrily, "Damned brat, what were you going to do to my precious daughter?" Qianbei Ye curled the corners of his lips and stared at Grand Lord Hong Lian indifferently, "Im doing whatever youve just seen." "You..." Grand Lord Hong Lian nearly went mad with rage. This damned brat has the audacity to fool around with my precious daughter? Hes even had the audacity to press my dearest daughters body beneath him! "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyuns face was as red as a beetroot. She shot a re at Qianbei Ye, "What are you waiting for? Get off!" "As youmand, Wife." Qianbei Ye curled his lips into a smile and obediently got down from the bed. However, his mesmerizing features still remained as ck as the bottom of a cauldron. It has not been easy for him to convince Gu Ruoyun to agree to this matter yet he never expected for his n to be foiled by his future father-inw in the end. Of course, if this had been anyone else, he would probably ensure that they would never leave this room again 1 . "Father, what are you doing here?" Gu Ruoyun felt slightly awkward. She had not expected her father toe and look for her again at this hour either. "Actually, Xiao Ye isnt to me for this, it was me..." She was terrified that Grand Lord Hong Lian would me Qianbei Ye so she attempted to exin in his stead. However, it only served to bring a higher surge of acid in Grand Lord Hong Lians heart. My daughter has indeed grown up and now belongs with another. I havent even done anything to that damned brat yet shes already backing him up! "Hmph." Grand Lord Hong Lian scoffed irritably. Nevertheless, when he turned to face Gu Ruoyun, his grim gaze softened once again, "Its really nothing much, I have the organizational chart that details the division of power in the First City. I had forgotten to pass it to you so Ivee back to hand it over. This is the result of my many years of investigation." As he spoke, Grand Lord Hong Lian ced a sheet of paper in front of Gu Ruoyun as he red at Qianbei Ye. He then turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun again. "Yuner, earlier on, this damned brat had mentioned to me that youve alreadymitted the intimacies of the flesh. Is this true?" Intimacies of the flesh? Gu Ruoyun stared at Qianbei Ye in shock. When she saw the cunning smile on his face, she rubbed her nose and was renderedpletely speechless. Chapter 889: High-Level Martial Honor (5) Chapter 889: High-Level Martial Honor (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This..." Gu Ruoyun turned and nced at Grand Lord Hong Lian before she replied hesitantly, "I think so." In the end, Gu Ruoyun had chosen to cover up Qianbei Yes lie. However, after she had sided with Qianbei Ye on this, she then sent him a very sharp re. Grand Lord Hong Lian, who was currently in extreme shock, had not noticed the look on her face at all. Instead, hemented resentfully, "A grown girl cant be kept at home. I had thought that I could have you to myself for a few more years but since youve already made such a decision, I have no choice but to hand you over to him." Grand Lord Hong Lian sighed before he turned to look at Qianbei Ye. This time, his expression was not a very pretty sight. He red at him icily and spoke to him in an authoritative manner, "Kid, I only have one precious daughter. In the past, she had endured a lot of suffering so if you ever have the audacity to bully her, I will never let you get away with it!" "Dont worry, father-inw, I wont let any harme to Yuner." Qianbei Yes mouth curled into a beautiful smile. However, his bloodred eyes were filled with resolve. He would give his life to protect this woman. Hence, he could never bear for her toe to any harm. "Father," Gu Ruoyun stepped forward and reached out to Grand Lord Hong Lian, giving him a hug. She then smiled gently and said, "Right now, the most important thing to me is for our family to be reunited. If I wish to marry Xiao Ye, well need to get Mother back." Grand Lord Hong Lian felt a little better after he heard this. His handsome features lit up with a beautiful smile as he gazed tenderly at the woman in green. "Dearest Daughter, I shant disturb your rest any further. If anyone ever bullies you, look for me at the Red Lotus Territory. Id love to see the person who dares to bully my precious daughter!" He spoke with a sharp and domineering manner. His sharp brows were raised ever so slightly and his handsome features emitted a cold light. Gu Ruoyuns heart softened and she gently nodded, "Father, Ill be attending the Medicine Sects general meeting in a few days. Once Im done with that, Ill go to the Red Lotus Territory and pay you a visit." "Alright, Ill wait for you at the Red Lotus Territory." After he had said his piece, Grand Lord Hong Lian shot Qianbei Ye another look before he turned around and left the bedroom. Once the grim figure in red had left, Gu Ruoyun faced Qianbei Ye and raised an eyebrow, "Weve already experienced the intimacies of the flesh?" "Wouldnt we be experiencing it a littleter?" Qianbei Ye smiled magnificently as if there was nothing to be embarrassed about in his words. His red eyes were filled with delight as he moved closer towards Gu Ruoyun. "Wife, shall we continue?" As Qianbei Ye moved closer towards Gu Ruoyun, he was suddenly met by a swift kick whichnded on the defenseless Qianbei Ye. In that moment, Qianbei Yes expression changed drastically. He broke out into a cold sweat from the pain and looked absolutely pitiful as he stared aggrievedly at the woman. "Wife, do you want your husband to die without descendants?" The phrase die without descendants had been spoken through gritted teeth. The first carnal visit had been rudely interrupted by my honored father-inw. Its a good thing that I have good endurance so it had not caused any serious consequences. However, Gu Ruoyun had instantly thrown me a kick during my second attempt. While the force from the kick wasnt that strong, that area was actually a mans weakest point 1 . Chapter 890: High-Level Martial Honor (6) Chapter 890: High-Level Martial Honor (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides, Qianbei Ye has never kept his defenses up around Gu Ruoyun. Therefore, even though he had reached the rank of a Martial Saint long ago, the damage was evident as he did not have any protection in ce. "Dont worry, if youre unable to have sexual intercourse, I can still heal you." Gu Ruoyun shrugged as she shot Qianbei Ye a look, "This is the price you pay for your self-promation about our intimacies of the flesh to my father." Gu Ruoyun had covered for Qianbei Ye while Gu Tian was in the room but that does not mean that she would let him off so easily. Qianbei Ye was like a bullied puppy as he stared at Gu Ruoyun with puppy-dog eyes andmented, "Wife, your husband will be going away tomorrow so..." "Youre leaving?" Gu Ruoyun was shocked. Suddenly, a sense of reluctance appeared in the recesses of her heart. "I have some business to take care of. Once Im done with that, Ille to meet you." Qianbei Yes pitiful look vanished as he mentioned this and a red light shed in his bloodred eyes. He narrowed his gaze, disying a hint of malice. The City? The Lin family? Since they had the audacity to touch my woman, they must pay the price! "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Ill wait for you at the Medicine Sects general meeting. If you arent able toe during the Medicine Sects general meeting,e find me at the Northern Block Territory. However, I believe that when the timees, you wont need to look for me specifically, youll know where I am." Her tone was resolute and she spoke with absolute confidence. Thats right! When the timees, she would be well-known across the maind. Qianbei Ye would not need to look very hard in order to find her. "Wife," Qianbei Ye pulled her into an embrace. He lowered his eyelids and surveyed the delicate and pretty face before him before nting a fierce kiss on her lips, "Youre not allowed to flirt with anyone else in my absence!" Actually, out of all the men around her, Qianbei Ye have always felt that Zixie was the most dangerous of all. Even though Zixie was still a child at the moment, the wisdom he holds was in no way at the same level as his age! Hence, he would takeplete advantage of his naive and innocent face to exploit Gu Ruoyuns heart. It looks like it was time for him to sort out all his matters and return to her side. ... Nightfall. Under the quiet moonlit sky. Gu Ruoyun was still awake. She was seated cross-legged on her bed with her eyes closed. Faint spiritual energy began to circte around her. She absorbed this through her five senses into her body, slowly filling her spiritual ocean. Suddenly, with a loud bang, a wave of powerful energy suddenly exploded from within her mind and shot up towards the sky. Arge amount of spiritual energy had gathered into clouds which were hovering above her head. It gave off a very deep suffocating feeling. "A high-level Martial Honor." Gu Ruoyun slowly exhaled and lifted her lips into a smile, "I didnt think that I would breakthrough to the rank of a high-level Martial Honor tonight. I had expected that I would need a few more days time! This means that Im now only one step away from bing a Martial Supreme." Once I break through to the rank of a Martial Supreme, I can then heal Yuers severed arm.. . She closed her eyes again at that thought and began to gather the energy she had received from her breakthrough... To a cultivator, time can pass very quickly fast during cultivation. To Gu Ruoyun, it felt like only an hour had passed before it was suddenly daytime. Initially, she and Bai Zhongtian had agreed to head for the Medicine Sect today but Bai Zhongtian had somest minute business to attend to. He had asked Gu Ruoyun to start the journey first and he would meet up with herter on. Chapter 891: High-Level Martial Honor (7) Chapter 891: High-Level Martial Honor (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun, the Little Princess, and the others all said their goodbyes before she headed for the Medicine Sect. ... The Medicine Sect was well-known on the East Peak Maind. The reason was that the Medicine Sects Master was at the same rank as the Holy Doctor! However, unlike the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian who was a maverick, the Medicine Sects Master was clearly the goal for many young people. The members of the Medicine Sect were proud and arrogant. They paid no attention to most people so even if others were to set the Medicine Sect as their goal, they would never be able to set foot in the Medicine Sect, not even once. However, today was different! An elder of the Medicine Sect had previously uncovered a lost pill form and the might of the Medicine Sect was not enough to sessfully refine a pill. Hence, a while back, the Medicine Sect had released an announcement which invited every doctor from all parts of the world to join the Medicine Sect and research pill refinement! Because of this, a huge crowd has gathered at the foot of the Medicine Sects Mountain. They were all doctors who have gathered to attend the Medicine Sects general meeting. At this moment, at the foot of the Medicine Sects Mountain, a young woman dressed in green robes paused in her steps as her finger gently stroked her chin. She smiled gently as she looked at the majestic door at the summit of the mountain and murmured to herself, "The Medicine Sects general meeting should be starting soon, I wonder if Master has arrived." This woman looked to be approximately twenty years of age. While she was not exceptionally beautiful, her features were pleasing to the eye. Something about her was even more eye-catching than a stunningly beautiful woman. However, what drew the most attention was the one-armed youth who was walking next to her. Even though the youth was fair and delicate-looking, his severed arm was his only w. "These two youngsters arent here to attend the Medicine Sects general meeting, are they?" "Thats possible but they are far too young and they are not apanied by any elders at all. Based on that, they definitely cant be here for the Medicine Sects general meeting. Since there is a one-armed youth, the reason for their visit is clear. They want the Medicine Sect to help them." "Haha, they think too much of themselves, the Medicine Sects physicians would never lend a hand so casually. Besides, his arm has been severed so not even the gods can help him. Still, that youth does indeed have nice, delicate features. Its a pity that hes crippled." The gossipers shook their heads as they felt a hint of pity in their hearts. To them, this youths future was bleak as he has been crippled at such a young age. Gu Ruoyun calmly swept her gaze at the gossipers before she quickly turned away. She gently took Xia Linyus hand as her eyes shed with determination. "Yuer, dont worry, I will heal your arm." Xia Linyus young and innocent face broke into a smile. His dark eyes were as clear and limpid as pools of fresh spring water. "Sister, I dont mind if my arm never grows back." However, to say that he didnt mind was a lie! Since his reincarnation, he had made a vow that he would never be his sisters burden. He only wishes to use his strength to help her. Yet, in the end, I had ended up bing a burden! Xia Linyus eyes darkened as he nced at his bare sleeve but soon returned to their normal gaze. He could not let his sister notice the inferiority and sadness he was feeling deep down. "Yuer, you must believe in my power." Gu Ruoyun turned to face Xia Linyu, "I wont let you stay like this for the rest of your life." Chapter 892: High-Level Martial Honor (8) Chapter 892: High-Level Martial Honor (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pfft! Suddenly, a scornfulugh sounded and a mocking voice said, "Who do you think you are, a god? A severed arm cant be grown back and everyone knows this yet you dare to spout such a boast? Youre utterly ignorant!" Gu Ruoyun gently wrinkled her brow as she turned to face a young woman who was dressed in yellow robes next to her. Her clear, cold gaze had remainedpletely steady. The woman in yellow robes nced at Gu Ruoyun and sneered. She then turned towards Xia Linyu, raised her chin and dered arrogantly, "Your severed arm can never be grown back. Theres no use for you to go to the Medicine Sect so let me give you a piece of advice - go home and stop searching for your own disgrace. Besides, you are only a cripple, were you not aware of your own station before entering the Medicine Sect?" To the yellow-robed womans point of view, these two have obviously traveled here to look for a doctor. So many people have arrived and were attempting to enter the Medicine Sect so her duty at the front of the mountains door was to supervise and stop anyone other than qualified physicians from taking advantage of the situation and try to sneak into the Medicine Sect. These two young people were clearly here for medical attention. Although this youth may be a cripple and his powers cannot be ssified as weak, the woman next to him was truly a good-for-nothing. There was not a single hint of spiritual energy on her so what else could she be but a good-for-nothing? "Apologize! Apologize to Yuer for what youve just said!" Gu Ruoyun stared at the woman in yellow who was blocking the way. Her brows were wrinkled into a slight frown as she demanded in an icy tone. "Oh my goodness, is this woman an idiot? Does she not know who the woman standing in front of her is? Thats Huang Feifei, Elder Huangs daughter! They say that Huang Feifei has a very forceful character and holds grudges very easily. If you cross her, you can forget abouting to the Medicine Sect for whatever ailment you may have in the future." "Sigh, as humans, we must adapt to the circumstances. They hade here to ask for medicinal attention and theyve offended the daughter of an elder from the Medicine Sect. Does this mean that they want to sever all ties to the Medicine Sect for the rest of their lives?" "If I were her, I would admit that I had been wrong to Huang Feifei first. Perhaps I would even receive her forgiveness but this woman wants Huang Feifei to apologize to that cripple instead?" When they saw the change in Huang Feifeis expression, the people around them could not help but rejoice in the misfortune of others. Some felt pity as well but most of them lingered around, anticipating a good show. "Sister," Xia Linyu tugged Gu Ruoyuns sleeve as he shook his head and said, "Forget it, theres no need for you to get angry for my sake." Actually, Xia Linyu had not said this because he was afraid of Huang Feifei. He simply did not want to drag his sister down over his own affairs. After all, his sister has done more than enough for him until he would never be able to repay her in one lifetime. "This kid is more capable of adapting to the circumstances." Huang Feifei sneered. She lifted her chin and stared at Gu Ruoyun arrogantly, "If you wish for me to apologize to you, it would depend on whether you have the power to make me! However, if you confess your sins to me now, I will show you great mercy and let you leave unharmed. Otherwise, I wont let you leave the Medicine Sect so easily!" It made sense for Huang Feifei to speak in that manner. On this maind, aside from powerful cultivators like Grand Lord Hong Lian, who else would have the audacity to not show consideration to the Medicine Sect? Even if this woman was a princess from another country, she could still treat her rudely! However, it would be a different case if she was Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter. After all, no one dares to provoke an abnormality like Grand Lord Hong Lian. Even the Medicine Sects Master would not dare to climb over the head of that madman. However, she never heard that Grand Lord Hong Lian has a daughter which was why she had dared to fearlessly speak down to Gu Ruoyun in such a manner. Chapter 893: Another Encounter (1) Chapter 893: Another Encounter (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Apologize to Yuer!" Gu Ruoyun stared indifferently at Huang Feifei as her voice grew colder by the minute. She could have overlooked it if Huang Feifei had insulted her but she would never allow anyone to hurt Yuer. Yuer may not have said anything and would face it all with a smile but Gu Ruoyun knows how inferior and sensitive he feels deep down in his heart! All because he nowcked an arm! The word cripple not only hurt Xia Linyu but held her heart in a tight grip as well! "Little girl, are you unable to see your current predicament?" Huang Feifeiughed icily as her taunting gaze swept across Gu Ruoyuns features. She curled the corners of her lips, "This is the Medicine Sects territory. If youre here to ask for a cure, I might have even put in a good word for you to my father if you had shown a pleasant attitude. Unfortunately, based on your attitude... You still want to seek medical attention?" The cold smile on Huang Feifeis face grew even broader as she stared haughtily down at Gu Ruoyun. The crowd immediately burst into a discussion and everyones attention was now turned towards this particr direction. Some who had not been paying attention earlier on could not help but shake their heads and sigh at the situation which Gu Ruoyun now faced. Of all the people she had to offend, it had to be the little demondy from the Medicine Sect? Forget about asking for a cure, she probably no longer had the right to enter the Medicine Sect now! ... "Sect Master, what did the Holy Doctors letter say which had made you so happy?" At this moment in the Medicine Sect, a middle-aged man nced at the smiling old man who was holding a letter and seated in front of a desk. He wondered what the Holy Doctor could have said to have brought out such an expression from his Sect Master. The wispy-haired elderly man who had been addressed as the Sect Master smiled as he put the letter down and said, "The Holy Doctors letter states that he has some matters to attend to and will be dyed. He will only be able to arrive a few dayster." The middle-aged man lookedpletely shocked. Generally speaking, his Sect Master and the Holy Doctor have enjoyed a pretty good rtionship so why would the Sect Master be so happy after hearing that the Holy Doctor would be dyed? Something isnt right! Something definitely isnt right! Before the middle-aged man could think of a question, the wispy-haired old man spoke up once again, "However, his disciple is on the way. Im expecting her to most likely arrive at the Medicine Sect today and he has asked me to take care of his precious disciple." Although Chang Lin was the Medicine Sects Sect Master whom the rest of the world considers as being on par with the Holy Doctor, he understood very clearly that arge divide exists between him and the Holy Doctor. This was why he wouldy down all his dignity in front of the Holy Doctor. "What?" The middle-aged man was stunned and he widened his eyes in shock, "The Holy Doctors disciple? The Holy Doctor has a disciple?" Chang Lin nodded, "Thats right, his disciples name is Gu Ruoyun, you shall go receive her in a while." "Alright." When he heard that the Holy Doctors disciple could be arriving at any time, the middle-aged man quicklyplied. After all, the Holy Doctors temper was not any better than Grand Lord Hong Lians. If his disciple was to receive any form of grievance, knowing that old mans character, he wouldpletely disregard his rtionship with the Medicine Sect and would certainly turn against the Sect Master on the spot! "Sect Master, Lord Sect Master!" Just as the middle-aged man was about to leave, a hasty voice sounded from outside the door, "Lord Sect Master, theres a letter for you." "Oh?" Chang Lin raised his brows and took the letter from the Medicine Sect disciples hand. However, when he read its contents, he becamepletely shocked. Chapter 894: Another Encounter (2) Chapter 894: Another Encounter (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sect Master, whats going on?" The middle-aged man stared in confusion at the Sect Master as he wondered what the content of the letter was to have caused the Sect Master to lose his cool. "Its a letter from Grand Lord Hong Lian," Chang Lin took a deep breath, "He says that his daughter has some business with the Medicine Sect and ising here. He has asked us to take care of his daughter!" "Grand Lord Hong Lian has a daughter?" To the middle-aged man, this news was even more shocking than the fact that the Holy Doctor had taken a disciple. Furthermore, what on earth is going on? While it was understandable that the Holy Doctors disciple woulde to the Medicine Sect and get involved since she was a doctor as well, what was Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter doing here? "Sect Master, has that youngdy arrived at the Medicine Sects gate? Ill have both of them escorted into the Sect now." The middle-aged man slowly steadied the shock he felt in his heart and spoke reverently. "What do you mean by both of them?" Chang Lin responded in confusion as he stared at the middle-aged man, "Theres only one person. Just escort that person in, that would be enough." "Huh?" This time, it was the middle-aged mans turn to go into shock. He looked carefully at Chang Lin and said, "Didnt you say that Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter has arrived as well? If we dont take good care of that madmans daughter and, knowing his temper, he would grind the Medicine Sect to the ground." Besides, he had also received word that the madman has already broken through to the rank of a Martial Saint! A Martial Saint! On this entire maind, only the First City has Martial Saints in their midst! "Oh, I had forgotten to mention that Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter is also named Gu Ruoyun!" Boom! This revtion was like a stroke of lightning and immediately sent the middle-aged man into bewilderment. He stared at Chang Lin foolishly, "Sect Master, are you saying that the Holy Doctors disciple and Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter are the same person?" Chang Linughed bitterly and said, "Lin Yang, you better hurry and go escort that youngdy. If my memory is correct, Elder Huangs daughter, Huang Feifei, should be standing guard outside the entrance to the Medicine Sect today. She is already arrogant and despotic on a regr basis but I had chosen to overlook this to take care of Elder Huangs dignity so long as she does not overdo it. However, this time, its different! That youngdy is not only the Holy Doctors disciple, shes also Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter. If she were to receive any grief, the Medicine Sect would be uprooted for sure! Especially since those two are both extremely defensive! However, Grand Lord Hong Lian has specifically requested that he does not wish for most people to find out that she is his daughter!" Dealing with the Holy Doctor is straightforward, Chang Lin has a pretty good rtionship with the Holy Doctor. If something bad actually happens, a polite apology would suffice but Grand Lord Hong Lian was different. Everyone knows how defensive that madman was. Once, someone had mistakenly killed his little footboy and ultimately, he had single-handedly charged at the culprit and annihted their whole family. Furthermore, this was his precious daughter! If anything were to happen to her, knowing Grand Lord Hong Lians temperament, would he ever spare the Medicine Sect? Lin Yang quickly snapped out from his daze and shivered. He then flew at top speed towards the Medicine Sects gate as he prayed repeatedly in his heart, hoping that Huang Feifei would not be her usual condescending self. After all, everyone in the Medicine Sect knew what kind of person Huang Feifei was! With the high position that her grandfather holds, even the Sect Master had to give precedence to him. This had shaped her arrogant and despotic attitude. Sadly, Lin Yang had been one step toote. Just as he reached the foot of the mountain, he immediately saw Huang Feifei and Gu Ruoyun who were surrounded by a crowd of onlookers. Chapter 895: Another Encounter (3) Chapter 895: Another Encounter (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Damned girl, you are far too egotistical and arrogant too! Who do you think you are? Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter? Let me tell you this, even if you were a princess, you should give way to me! Its your problem for being weaker and to have a support system that is weaker than mine! On this maind, aside from the Red Lotus Territory, I have never feared anyone else!" Of course, this does not include the First City. The First City was extremely mysterious and rarely ever appeared before the eyes of the world. Therefore, it was not even up for consideration in Huang Feifeis heart. Lin Yang furrowed his brow and eximed softly, "Huang Feifei, everyone whoes to attend the Medicine Sects general meeting are our guests! Is this how you treat our guests who have journeyed from far and wide?" He has a particrly ugly look on his face now. I did not think that Huang Feifei would use her power to bully others once again! Now that so many have witnessed this situation, I dont know what kind of rumor will spread from here on. Huang Feifei obviously ced little importance on Steward Lins words. She scoffed icily and replied tauntingly, "These two are here to attend the Medicine Sects general meeting? Steward Lin, do you think that Im an idiot? They are obviously here to seek out medical attention. How could the Medicine Sect ever find the time to help them at such a busy moment? Besides, there is no cure for a severed limb and most people know this fact. Im simply showing them kindness by stopping them from wasting their time!" To seek out medical attention? Lin Yang was mildly stunned before he noticed the one-armed youth who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun. He then heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. The Holy Doctors disciple would have journeyed here to attend the Medicine Sects general meeting while these two look like they are here to seek medical attention. This must not be the girl! "Huang Feifei, regardless of that, you shouldnt act so arrogantly in the outside world! Go back to the Sect first, I am waiting for an important guest!" Once he had said his piece, Lin Yang turned away and directed his gaze at a far-off distance, searching for someone in the crowd. Despite the fact that he had never seen Gu Ruoyuns portrait or face before, it would still be possible for him to find her within this crowd. He was confident of that solely for the reason that he was acquainted with most of the doctors here. Those women following closely behind these doctors would not be the person that he was waiting for! Since the Holy Doctor has not arrived yet, this means that he only needs to look for a young woman who was traveling alone - this would most likely be the person whom he has to escort. "Why isnt she here yet?" After having searched an entire round, Lin Yang realized that everyone he had seen was his acquaintances. The figure he was looking for could not be found at all. However, just then, the bustling crowd was suddenly silenced. Gu Ruoyun followed the crowds gaze and turned around. When she saw that iparably beautiful figure which was as gorgeous as a peach blossom, she was stunned. Its him? Whats he doing on this maind? Before Gu Ruoyun could understand what was going on, the open pnquin had arrived right in front of her. "Xiao Yuner, long time no see. Come, quick, give this prince a hug." The man reclinedzily against the back of his chair. His peach blossom pink robes were opened ever so slightly, revealing an attractive and fair sliver of flesh. At this moment, the corners of his lips were curled into an evil smile. His phoenix-like eyes were slightly upraised as he reached his arms out at Gu Ruoyun, ready for an embrace. It goes without saying that this man was gorgeous. Those peach blossom pink robes do not look vulgar on him at all. On the contrary, they made him look even more morous and evil. His smile was like an endless stretch of blooming peach blossoms, it was so mesmerizing that many gasps could be heard from all around them. They had never seen such a beautiful man! Had he not opened his mouth to speak, many would have thought that he was a woman! Chapter 896: Another Encounter (4) Chapter 896: Another Encounter (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Zuo Shangchen!" Gu Ruoyuns face immediately turned ck at the sight of the man before her, "What are you doing here?" Shouldnt he be in the West Spirit Maind? "Sigh," The evil-looking man was morose as he nced at Gu Ruoyun, "I hade here to find you and youre treating me this way? How cruel of you! Youve wounded my heart deeply." Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes andughed icily, "Are you certain that youvee to the East Peak Maind for me?" The corners of the mischievous-looking mans lips froze. To be honest, I hade to the East Peak Maind for other matters but I had not expected to bump into Gu Ruoyun at the Medicine Sects gate. I didnt think that she would see right through me. "Yuner?" Lin Yang frowned. Unless Im hearing things, this man had addressed her as Yuner? Upon that thought, Lin Yang discarded his cold attitude and asked carefully, "Young Lady, may I ask, your name is..." Gu Ruoyun nced at him and calmly responded, "Gu Ruoyun." Boom! A loud explosion crashed through Lin Yangs mind, causing him to stumble backward. His legs grew weak and he nearly fell to the ground. At this moment, he dearly wished that he could give Huang Feifei a hard p! He never thought that she would have ended up offending Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter after all! The greatest joke was that he had actually believed Huang Feifeis words and thought that Gu Ruoyun was someone who hade to the Medicine Sect to look for medical attention! If this man had not appeared, he would have let her slip through his fingers! Zuo Shangchen nced at Lin Yang who was now paralyzed on the ground and furrowed his brows. He was clearly confused. What kind of madness hase over the members of the Medicine Sect? "Xiao Yuner," Zuo Shangchen stopped paying attention to the middle-aged man on the ground as he turned his peach blossom gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. The corners of his lips were curled into a teasing smile, "Are you here for the Medicine Sects general meeting too? Since thats the case, how about I apany you? What do you think?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "As you like." When ites to Zuo Shangchen, her feelings were far moreplicated. She does not exactly hate him nor does she like him either. Besides, what she really cared about more was the fellows rtionship with Gu Shengxiao! She could easily see that Zuo Shangchen has apletely different look in his eyes whenever he gazed at her older brother. His eyes have always looked at him as if he was looking at his lover... However, Gu Ruoyun knew very clearly that her older brothers sexual orientation was quite straight! If Zuo Shangchen was as she surmised him to be, she feared that he would ultimately get hurt. "Hold it!" Before Lin Yang could return to his senses, Huang Feifei had blocked Gu Ruoyuns way in a sh. She swept a scornful gaze across the womans delicate features from her head to her toes as she spoke with a sneer, "In order to attend the Medicine Sects general meeting, one must be a doctor. Are you a doctor or do you think that the Medicine Sects territory is a ce where anyone can enter freely? Im giving you onest chance, get out immediately. Otherwise, you would be the one who will face humiliation in the end!" Gu Ruoyun had almost forgotten about Huang Feifei had she kept her mouth shut. Now that she has heard her demands, her clear and cold gaze turned back towards Huang Feifei. "You still owe Yuer an apology! Besides, my goal here is the Medicine Sect. Do you really think that you can stop me?" "Pfft," Huang Feifeiughed, "Ive met some shameless people but Ive never met anyone quite like you. Even if youre here as a guest of the Medicine Sect, you have the audacity to shamelessly insist on staying even after the Master has sent you away? I, Huang Feifei, shall remain here. The Medicine Sect does not wee people like you!" As she spoke, Huang Feifei could not help but look at Zuo Shangchen who was right next to her. As the mischievous-looking manpletely ignored her without even a second nce, her heart bubbled with jealousy. Instantly, she had taken all of her frustrations out on Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 897: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (1) Chapter 897: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zhuo Shangchen furrowed his brows as his peach blossom eyes unintentionally swept across Huang Feifeis face. His gaze caused Huang Feifei to feel an endless chill and she shivered. However, when she turned to look at the evil man again, she saw that he was still reclining on his pnquin and had remainednguid and peerlessly beautiful. "Huang Feifei!" Lin Yang was incensed. He had not expected this woman to spout such drivel when his attention had slipped. If Grand Lord Hong Lian were to hear about this, the entire Medicine Sect would be driven to the ground! "Theres no need for you to remain here now, go back to the Sect this instant! Since this woman is the Medicine Sects guest, it is my duty to escort her!" At this moment, Huang Feifeis heart had fallen for the evil-doer so how could she possibly listen to Lin Yangs orders? Besides, her father was an elder of the Medicine Sect! Therefore, she does not need to follow the orders of a steward! "Steward Lin, dont forget yourself!" Huang Feifeiughed icily and swept her gaze towards Lin Yang. Her lips were curled into a disdainful angle, "Its not your right to chastise me on how to do my duty! Besides, when you said that you wanted to shield this woman, is it because you have some sort of rtionship with her? Tsk, tsk. You really cant judge a book by its cover. I didnt think that such a delicate and pretty girl would secretly fool around with the Medicine Sects steward! I will never allow someone with such a hateful character to set foot in the Medicine Sect!" Whoosh! Suddenly, a sh of steel appeared from the side. Huang Feifeis gaze darkened and she hurriedly dodged the attack. She then turned in anger and contempt towards the youth with the severed arm. Xia Linyus left arm was holding tightly to his sword as a vein throbbed on his forehead. An endless amount of anger has filled his clear and limpid gaze but his heart was full of helplessness. If my right hand had not been severed, I would certainly have been able to harm Huang Feifei since her defenses were down! "Yuer." Gu Ruoyun quickly grabbed Xia Linyus hand when she sensed the hurt in his heart. She then slowly directed her clear, cold gaze at Huang Feifeis icy pallor. "I had thought that this matter could have been settled after she had apologized to you but unfortunately..." m! No one saw Gu Ruoyun move nor did anyone notice when she had made her move. Just as she spoke, Huang Feifeis body was suddenly flung out of the way like an arrow leaving its bow and was thrown violently into the crowd. The crowd was instantly silenced. They stared stupidly at the figure in green whose robes were fluttering in the gentle breeze, temporarily unable to regain their senses. Naturally, as Elder Huangs daughter, Huang Feifei has inherited considerable talents. Coupled with the fact that she had been nurtured by countless treasures, her powers have long reached the rank of a mid-level Martial Honor. However, this woman has somehow defeated her in one blow? What kind of abnormality is she? The crowd wondered. Most importantly, this woman seems to be around twenty years of age. This means that she was younger than Huang Feifei by around ten years. How could it be possible for this woman to defeat Huang Feifei before she could even react? Huang Feifeis expression was an ugly sight to behold. This woman whom I had presumed to be a good-for-nothing has actually defeated me? Furthermore, I was unable to see how she had done it! "Gu Ruoyun, hehe, it goes without saying that you are very bold to have the audacity to attack me in front of the Medicine Sect!" Huang Feifei wiped the blood from the corner of her lips as she crawled to her feet. She thrn sent Gu Ruoyun a venomous re, akin to that of a poisonous snakes, "Great, this is just great! Ill show you the consequences of offending the Medicine Sect right now!" Chapter 898: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (2) Chapter 898: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lin Yangs expression was an ugly sight to behold when he heard Huang Feifeis deration. He took a deep breath to suppress his anger but just as he was about to speak again, Gu Ruoyun had disappeared. Suddenly, the green-d figure reappeared right in front of Huang Feifei. She then calmly lifted her leg and mmed it directly at Huang Feifeis head. Gasp! The scene caused many to suck in a shocked breath as they stared unbelievingly at the woman who had raised her leg against Huang Feifei. Their eyes filled with horror. This woman is far too cruel as well! If her strike hits the target, Huang Feifeis life would probably be terminated! Besides, she had the audacity to react with such ferocity right outside the Medicine Sect. Does she ce no importance on the Medicine Sect at all? "You..." Before Huang Feifei could finish her sentence, that foot hadnded right on top of her head. Boom! Instantly, her entire head had been stomped right into the ground. Her arms iled in the air from the sheer force of it yet she could not throw the foot off her head! Just as Huang Feifei was about to be suffocated to death, Gu Ruoyun finally removed her leg - slowly. She then calmly said, "Apologies, I would really like to know what the consequences of offending the Medicine Sect are." Zuo Shangchen raised the corner of his lips as he looked at the expression on Gu Ruoyuns face, rejoicing in the misfortune of Huang Feifei who was now covered in dirt. The consequences of offending the Medicine Sect? Tsk, tsk. I only know the consequences thates with offending Gu Ruoyun! Zuo Shangchen could be counted amongst those who had watched Gu Ruoyun as she had grown up. After all, he had been acquainted with her when she had been weak and helpless. All these years, the numbers of those who had crossed her were too numerous to be counted. However, it could be said that none of those people have had a good ending! "What are you all still waiting around for?" Huang Feifei pointed at Gu Ruoyun as she red at the rest of the Medicine Sects members and bellowed angrily, "Get this woman!" Lin Yang sneered. Earlier on, he had not tried to stop Huang Feifei again because he wanted to give her a lesson. Was she behaving this way all because her father was an elder of the Medicine Sect? He believes that even if the Sect Master were here, he would not act so impudently to Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter! "Enough," When he noticed that the Medicine Sects members were about to follow Huang Feifeis orders, Lin Yang rose to his feet and spoke with a frown, "Huang Feifei, the Medicines Sect Master has issued a token. You shall go back immediately!" As he said those words, Lin Yang pulled out the Sect Masters token. Seeing the token was equivalent to seeing the Sect Master himself. Hence, the Medicine Sect disciples who had stepped forward quickly stopped and no longer dared to make a move. They could all see that Lin Yang was purposely shielding Gu Ruoyun. Perhaps this woman has some sort of rtionship with Lin Yang? They wondered. However, that cannot be. Prior to this, Lin Yang did not even know her name. Otherwise, he would not have asked her what her name was. "Hehe." Huang Feifei chuckled and shed her teeth eerily, "Lin Yang, as a steward of the Medicine Sect, youre actually helping an outsider. I will definitely tell my father about this. When that timees, your position as a steward will be at its end!" Lin Yang has the Sect Masters token in his hand so Huang Feifei had not dared to make any rash moves. She settled for stabbing a malicious re, like a dagger dripping with venom, at Gu Ruoyun. "Dont think that you can do whatever you want just because youve seduced Steward Lin Yang. Hes not the decision maker in the Medicine Sect. Were leaving!" After saying her piece, Huang Feifei no longer spared Gu Ruoyun another look. However, as she led the Medicine Sects disciples away, she nced towards the evil-looking man who had been lying indolently on his chair the entire time. Her eyes shed, mesmerized. I, Huang Feifei, must have this magnificent and unmatched peach blossom-like man. Chapter 899: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (3) Chapter 899: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Medicine Sect. An elderly man dressed in yellow robes was seated cross-legged with his eyes closed at the cultivation chamber in the Elders Courtyard. He sensed a familiar aura and opened his murky eyes, turning towards the woman dressed in yellow robes who had just pushed the door open. At this moment, Huang Feifeis entire face was filled with grief and anger as if she had suffered an enormous humiliation. When she saw the yellow-robed elder, she immediately threw herself at him and began to sob profusely. "Father, you must avenge me. They are simply intolerable bullies!" The yellow-robed elders heart thumped. He frowned as he eximed with a twinge of hurt in his voice, "Feier, what happened? Who is responsible for your grief? Tell me, Father will avenge you!" Huang Feifeis arrogant and unruly attitude wasrgely due to the yellow-robed elders pampering. That year, Huang Feifei had fallen for a man but had ended up being rejected as the man already had a fianc. She had then led the members of the Medicine Sect and destroyed his fiancs entire family before forcibly taking the man back to the Medicine Sect. At that time, the matter had created a huge ruckus and many had disyed great anger towards Huang Feifeis actions. Even the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect wanted to have her thrown out of the Sect. However, this did note to be and no one knew what Elder Huang had used to threaten the Sect Master out of his decision. "Father," Huang Feifei wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes as a twinge of hatred shed in her pupils, "Recently, because of the Medicine Sects general meeting, many people havee to the Medicine Sect. I was busy weing these people and did not have much time yet, of all things, someone hade to cause a scene. That troublemaking woman had shamelessly boasted that she would make the Medicine Sect heal her brothers severed arm! She even threatened me by saying that if the Medicine Sect does not help her, she would destroy the Medicine Sect!" "What?" Elder Huang was greatly enraged. He mmed his desk furiously and rose to his feet before eximing with an ashen face, "What kind of person would be so shameless? What, is the Medicine Sect the viin if we refuse to heal her brother? Or if we dont treat him, she must destroy the entire Medicine Sect? Hehe, she underestimates the Medicine Sect! Feier, do you know where this woman is from?" "Where is she from?" Huang Feifei sneered, "That womans power isnt too bad, shes even capable of beating me up. However, she is definitely not a member of the First City. There are countless people with exceptional capabilities in the First City. If she had been from the First City, she would not need to make the trip to the Medicine Sect and ask for help. Besides, she cant be Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter. Grand Lord Hong Lian has always been known to be alone and has no wife, children or rtives. So, aside from those who belong to these two areas, the Medicine Sect does not need to be afraid of her regardless of who she is." Huang Feifei was speaking the truth as well. On the maind, aside from the First City and Grand Lord Hong Lian, no one else could make the Medicine Sect quake with fear. Elder Huangs expression darkened even more. He never imagined that anyone would dare toy a hand on his precious daughter in the Medicine Sects territory. Elder Huang took a deep breath and suppressed the fiery rage in his heart. However, his murky pupils were still filled with hatred. "Why didnt you ask the Medicine Sects members to apprehend that woman?" Huang Feifeis face filled with even more grief when she heard this, "It was Lin Yang!" "Lin Yang?" Elder Huang was mildly shocked. Even though he does not really have a good rtionship with Lin Yang, how was the steward rted to this matter? "Father, Lin Yang is in a rtionship with that woman!" Huang Feifeis eyes darted back and forth. She gnashed her teeth and said, "I could tell that she has already fooled around with Lin Yang. They must have had illicit sexual rtions for such a long time. You have no idea how Lin Yang had treated me! For that womans sake, he had not hesitated to chastise me and he even pulled out the Sect Masters token. He then said... That if I dared toy a hand on that woman, he would kill me!" Chapter 900: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (4) Chapter 900: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thest two sentences which Huang Feifei had described were scenarios that she had carelessly made up. So what? Even though there were many eyewitnesses, when the real confrontation arrives, no one would ever side with Gu Ruoyun and Lin Yang. She had based her assumptions merely on the fact that she was Elder Huangs daughter and no one would dare to cross her. "Hahaha!" Elder Huang burst intoughter in spite of his anger. His rampantugh was filled with the mes of rage. "How great of Lin Yang! He had the audacity to treat my daughter this way for the sake of another woman! It seems that his role as steward is at an end! So what if he holds the Sect Masters token? In the Medicine Sect, not even the Sect Master would kill my daughter for the sake of someone else!" Elder Huang stoppedughing as a malicious light shed from within his gloomy gaze. "Has that woman entered the Medicine Sect?" "She has." Huang Feifei nodded. At this moment, Zuo Shangchens evil face appeared in her minds eye, "She had used her rtionship with Lin Yang to enter the Medicine Sect and shes not just here to seek medical attention for her brother, she definitely has intentions of joining the Medicine Sects general meeting. After all, there would be no shortage of reputable physicians in the general meeting. For someone like her, it would be impossible for her not to seduce at least one or two other people." "Hmph!" Elder Huang scoffed icily and spoke with mockery, "The Medicine Sects general meeting? Hehe, not just anyone can attend this general meeting, only doctors have the right to take part in it! Since she has set foot in the Medicine Sect and had the audacity to treat my daughter so rudely, I will ensure that both she and Lin Yang will suffer aplete defeat and fall from grace!" At this moment, Elder Huang missed the sneer forming on Huang Feifeis face as he said those words. Her venomous and snakelike eyes were filled with hatred. If anyone who was unaware of the situation saw this, they would immediately assume that she has some form of absolutely irreconcble grudge against Gu Ruoyun. "Gu Ruoyun, you had the audacity to humiliate me publicly so you must pay the price a hundred times over!" Most importantly, a man that I, Huang Feifei, have fallen for can never look at another woman. Otherwise, that woman shall suffer the same fate as that previous other mans fianc. Noone in her family shall be spared! ... In the study, Gao Lin looked up and noticed the green-robed woman following Lin Yang as they entered the room. He was mildly flustered and put his book down as his elderly face broke into a smile. "You must be the Holy Doctors disciple, Gu Ruoyun? Hehe, I had previously been very curious as to what kind of genius would have managed to catch the Holy Doctors eye. Now that Ive seen you, youre really not bad at all. Little girl, if my guess is right, youve already attained the rank of a high-level Martial Honor?" Huang Feifei had been unable to sense the surging waves of spiritual energy from within Gu Ruoyuns body but Gao Lin has a very cunning gaze and had seen right through her powers in one nce. "Sect Master," Lin Yang took one look at Gu Ruoyun before smiling at Gao Lin, "Did you know that Miss Gu had rendered Huang Feifeipletely powerless to retaliate with just one blow outside the Medicine Sect gate a while ago?" "Oh?" Gao Lin was a little surprised. After all, Huang Feifei was already at the rank of a mid-level Martial Honor yet this little girl had been able to dispatch her with such rapid speed? Even if she were a high-level Martial Honor, it would not be an easy feat for her to dispatch a mid-level Martial Honor so easily. Upon that thought, Gao Linughed in spite of himself, "I truly envy that fellow, the Holy Doctor, to be able to obtain such a genius during the remainder of his years. Tsk, tsk. Such a young high-level Martial Honor, perhaps you would be the top cultivator of this maind one day." Chapter 901: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (5) Chapter 901: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It goes without saying that Gao Lin was indeed feeling jealous. Why have I not met such a good young sessor yet? A talented person like her would probably only exist in the First City. Id certainly like to put that old Holy Doctor at a corner and snatch this genius over to my side. Naturally, the Holy Doctor was unaware of Gao Lins thought. Otherwise, he would certainly regret his decision to let Gu Ruoyun attend the Medicine Sects general meeting. "Lord Sect Master, Elder Huang is requesting for an audience." Just then, a voice chimed in from outside. Elder Huang? Everyone frowned when they heard that name. No one expected him to request an audience at this time and they had a feeling that nothing good woulde from this. From the very beginning, Gu Ruoyun had kept a clear and cold gaze on her face. Her delicate features were unfazed and there were no sign of any changes in her expression at all. "Let him in." Gao Lin replied in a mild-mannered tone but his brows were tightly knitted as he stared coldly and seriously at the elderly man who had just stepped into the room. "Lord Sect Master, you must support my poor daughter!" Upon entering the study, Elder Huang began to speak in a tearful voice. Anyone ignorant of the situation would assume that he had suffered a great grief. "Oh?" Gao Lin raised his brows and replied with a smile which did not reach his eyes, "May I ask how do you want me to support you, Elder Huang?" Elder Huang nced at Lin Yang who was standing to one side, "My daughters heart is dedicated to the good of the Sect. She had tried to prevent others who had schemes of their own from entering the Medicine Sect but no one expected Steward Lin to humiliate her in public! I wont let this matter rest unless Steward Lin gives an exnation to me!" His demand rang out like the tolling of a great bell and his severe gaze was like a knife which could cut a man into ten thousand pieces. Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips slightly and crossed her arms. She lookedpletely nonchnt as if she was not the troublemaker that Elder Huang was talking about at all. Elder Huang had noticed the woman in green after he had barged in. Deep down, he was curious as to why someone would be in the Sect Masters study. However, he did not think too much of it and soon turned his attention away from her. "Elder Huang," Gao Lin looked at Elder Huang as he replied indifferently, "Its not like Im unaware of Huang Feifeis attitude and how she manages affairs, its just that I had turned a blind eye to it all this while. Im afraid no one is more aware than you of who is wrong and who is right in this situation. You have invariably shielded your daughter all the time, are you not afraid of courting disaster?" Elder Huangs expression changed drastically. He had not expected the Sect Master to say such a thing. Based on past situations, shouldnt he be helping me? "Lord Sect Master, even if it was my daughter who had made the first offense, that person should not have raised her hand against my daughter! Lin Yang also should not have shielded an outsider in that manner!" Elder Huang sneered as he red at Lin Yang, "Or should I say, Lin Yang had shielded that woman because he actually has an inappropriate rtionship with her?" "Elder Huang, youre f*cking spouting nder!" Lin Yangs face instantly turned ck. He then carefully looked at Gu Ruoyun again. After seeing the indifferent look on her face, his heart began to feel restless and he was deathly afraid that her wrath would draw Grand Lord Hong Lian to them. If this happens, the entire Medicine Sect would be finished. "Elder of the Medicine Sect, what a great, awe-inspiring authority youve got." Suddenly, aughter filled with disdain and mockery sounded. The voice attracted Elder Huangs attention and also drew his gaze towards the woman he had dismissed earlier on. He furrowed his brows. Chapter 902: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (6) Chapter 902: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Who is your master? Are you not aware of how to speak to your elders properly? Have your parents and your master never taught you the meaning of good manners? It looks like that saying is true, that the type of parent dictates the type of daughter born to them. Observing your uneducated manner, I can certainly pinpoint the morals of your parents. I absolutely cant understand how a person like you would have been able to enter the Medicine Sect!" This time, not only Lin Yangs expression has changed, even Gao Lins face sank. He had always known that Elder Huang had set his eyes on those above him and has been currying favors from certain persons outside the Medicine Sect. Sometimes, Elder Huang would not even bother to ce any importance on him, the Sect Master. However, Gu Ruoyuns position was unlike any other. This little girl was Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter yet Elder Huang has openly humiliated Grand Lord Hong Lian by criticizing her parents! "Thats right, you are absolutely right." Gu Ruoyun nodded and the expression on her face was as if she really agreed with Elder Huangs usations. Elder Huangs expression looked a little better when he heard this. At least this little girl knows more tact and knows that she should submit to me. Otherwise, I will make it such that even she is unaware of how her own death had urred. However, in the next moment, Gu Ruoyuns tone changed as she continued to speak, "It is indeed as you say, the type of parent dictates the type of daughter born to them. Huang Feifei has indeed inherited your old characteristics of ruling like a despot, relying on force to bully others, being capricious, mule-headed, arrogant and despotic!" Instantly, Elder Huangs face turned from green to white then white to green again. He red furiously at Gu Ruoyun and looked as if he could gobble a person whole like a fiend. Suddenly, he burst intoughter but hisugh did not reach his eyes. His eyes were whirling with the mes of rage. "Little girl, you are the only person on this maind who dares to speak to me in such a manner. Even the Sect Master has to yield to me! Not bad, not bad at all. You are very bold indeed!" After saying this, he turned this attention back to Gao Lin and spoke with malicious eyes, "Sect Master, how can a woman who disys no upbringing or manners be allowed to set foot in the Medicine Sect? I want you to throw her out of the Medicine Sect right now! Do you have any objections, Sect Master?" His tone of voice was spiteful and he had spoken as if he was the main decision-maker in the Medicine Sect. This shocked Gu Ruoyun. She subconsciously looked at the arrogant Elder Huang as her eyes flickered. ording to reason, even if Elder Huang has a high position in the Medicine Sect, his position should not surpass the Sect Masters so why is he so confident that the Sect Master would obey him? Where is his source of confidenceing from? Gu Ruoyun simply could not figure it out but did not analyze it any further. She gently raised the corners of her lips and turned to face Gao Lin with a smile which did not reach her eyes. "Elder Huang," Gao Lins eyes have darkened even more as he replied icily, "The Gu girl is the Holy Doctors disciple and is also a physician attending the uing Medicine Sects general meeting. You dont have the right to make her leave." The Holy Doctors disciple? Elder Huangs eyes instantly narrowed before he finally turned his gaze to fully observe Gu Ruoyun. Previously, he had assumed that this woman was a disciple from the Medicine Sect but he never imagined that she was actually the old Holy Doctors disciple. That old man always had high standards. Knowing his fussy expectations, how could someone be lucky enough to be epted as his disciple? After a long pause, he turned away andughed icily, "So what? Others may fear the Holy Doctor but Ive never been afraid of him! Lord Sect Master, Ill only ask you one thing now, are you willing to throw her out or not?" Even though Gao Lin had always given way to Elder Huang over the course of the past few years due to certain reasons, this does not mean that he was willing to listen to Elder Huangs orders. Chapter 903: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (7) Chapter 903: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As such, when Elder Huang had said those words, Gao Lins expression immediately turned into an absolutely ugly sight. His elderly voice was tinged with ice as he spoke, "This little girl is not only the disciple of the Holy Doctor, I myself find a kindred spirit in her so I wont force her to leave. Besides, I am the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect. When was it decided that an elder would be able to give the orders?" "Hahaha!" Elder Huang burst intoughter. Hisughter soon stopped and he swept his gaze across the people in the room one by one before he spoke coldly, "Sect Master, I hope that you dont regret your decision today!" Once he had said his piece, he threw his sleeves fiercely over his arms and left without a backward nce. Gu Ruoyuns gaze darkened as she stared at Elder Huangs disappearing figure. She then asked, "Elder Huang is only an elder, why would he dare to speak in such a manner? May I ask the reason behind this?" Unless I am wrong, Gao Lin had indeed hesitated when Elder Huang had threatened him in the beginning. In the end, after an internal struggle, he had made the decision to stand by me. This would not have happened unless Elder Huang has some sort of trump card in his hand. "Miss Gu, allow me to exin." Lin Yang turned towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "Though Elder Huang is an elder of the Medicine Sect, he has some connections with those people from that ce." "That ce?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrow and asked suspiciously. "Thats right." Lin Yang nodded, "That ce refers to the First City! Elder Huang is affiliated with some cultivators in the First City, this is why he has had the audacity to act with such tyrannical abuse." The First City! Gu Ruoyun fell silent when she heard those words. After a long pause, she continued to ask, "Based on this situation, why doesnt Elder Huang enter the First City? Why does he remain as an elder in the Medicine Sect?" "Hehe." Lin Yang chuckled scornfully and his eyes were filled with ridicule, "How great is the arrogance of those cultivators in the First City? Why should they even pay any attention to Elder Huang? He is merely their spy in the world outside. Honestly speaking, with Elder Huangs level of power, he would only be the lowest of the low if he actually enters the First City and would have no status to speak of! How can that bepared to the grandeur of being an elder of the Medicine Sect? Even though many are fighting to enter the First City, if their powers are insufficient, they would simply hold the fate of cannon fodder if they actually manage to enter the city!" Gu Ruoyun nodded, Grand Lord Hong Lian had once mentioned this to her. Dont judge the Lin family just because they had sent many Martial Supremes over. Those Martial Supremes were not the most powerful ones in the Lin family! Furthermore, the Lin familys power is ranked amongst lowest in the First Citys food chain! The truly powerful cultivators were not allowed to leave the First City. Hence, the Lin family could only dispatch their Martial Supremes! "If my guess was right, Elder Huang would have definitely have informed the First City about the Medicine Sects general meeting this time." Gao Lin nced at Gu Ruoyun and slowly said, "Little girl, Elder Huang is the kind of person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievances. When the timees, you must be vignt." "I understand." Gu Ruoyun smiled but she knows that today, she owed the Sect Master a great debt. After all, the Sect Master had stood by her despite the threat from the First City. This was a feat that not many could aplish. "The Medicine Sects general meeting will begin in three days. Lin Yang, you shall take good care of the Gu girl in the next few days." Gao Lin turned towards Lin Yang and gave his instruction. To him, Grand Lord Hong Lian was clearly more terrifying than the First City. At least the First City was limited by its rules and they could not do things at will. However, that madman, Grand Lord Hong Lian, does not care very much about rules and propriety! If his daughter was to meet with any grievances, he would definitely storm the Medicine Sect immediately! When that timees, the Sect Master would not even have the time to weep. Chapter 904: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (8) Chapter 904: The Medicine Sects General Meeting (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Father, how did it go?" In the elders chamber, Huang Feifei saw Elder Huang entering the room and hurriedly weed him, "Did the Sect Master punish that b*tch?" Elder Huang suppressed his fiery anger at the sight of his daughters eager face. He then spoke to her with a face filled with affection, "Feifei, dont worry, even though the Sect Master had not spoken up for you, I wont let you suffer any grievances! My daughteres from such an honorable status, how could anyone insult you whenever they please? If the Sect Master truly insists on siding with Lin Yang, I dont mind making you the Sect Masters daughter and the Lady of the Medicine Sect." Making me the Sect Masters daughter? What does he mean? She wondered. Huang Feifeis brain was temporarily unable to process this. When she finally made sense of the meaning behind Elder Huangs words, she quickly held her hands to her mouth. There were no signs of shock or fear on her face, only excitement and tion. Does Father mean that he wants to be the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect? This would mean that the both of us will be in full control of the Medicine Sect! Who would dare oppose my orders on this entire maind? "Feier," Elder Huang stroked Huang Feifeis head intimately as determination shone in his malicious eyes, "You can rest assured, I will make you the most treasured woman on the maind! No other woman would beparable to you. By then, any man who catches your fancy will be a servant beneath you. No one would ever dare reject my daughter again! However, Feier, some men are only good for ying. Based on their station, they would not be a good match for you! My daughter is so outstanding that only the most exceptional man on the maind can be your husband." The most exceptional man? At that moment, Zuo Shangchens mischievous face appeared in Huang Feifeis mind. She could not help but blush at that thought. To her point of view, on this maind, a man who was good enough for her not only needs to have iparably good looks, he must also be powerful enough! That evil-looking mans looks were obviously up to her standards but she was unsure of his true abilities. After giving it some thought, Huang Feifei confessed hesitantly, "Father, Ive taken a fancy to someone today." "Oh?" Elder Huang was a bit surprised but he responded gently, "I wonder which man would be so fortunate that you, Feier, would take a liking to him. I remember that after thatst man, you had not seemed to have fallen for anyone else." "Father, that man is very good looking. Ive never seen such a good-looking man before. Hes even more handsome than my previous boy toys. Id like to ask you to investigate him for me and if its possible, Id like to marry him." Huang Feifei has yed around with many men but this was the first time she had ever mentioned marriage. This made Elder Huang ce the highest priority on this matter. A somber look gradually appeared in his eyes as well. "Describe this mans facial features to me, Ill send someone to investigate immediately." It goes without saying that one would only need to roughly describe Zuo Shangchens features to be able to find him. However, at this moment, Zuo Shangchen was still blissfully unaware that a woman had now set her sights on him, especially such a disgusting anthomaniac like her. If he were to find out about this, he probably would not be able to eat for the next few days. At this moment, in one of the Medicine Sects guest rooms, the man was reclining in a chair with his head propped against his left hand. His peach blossom pink robes were slightly unfurled, disying a radiance of spring. At this moment, he was in an indolent and contented state. The thoughts in his peach blossom eyes were concealed from the world, filled with smiles. "Young Master, Ive managed to thoroughly investigate the matter that youve entrusted to me." Suddenly, a melodious voice sounded. The man gently raised his brow and turned his gaze towards a devastatingly beautiful handmaiden. Chapter 905: Inviting Humiliation (1) Chapter 905: Inviting Humiliation (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Speak." The mansnguid tone made him sound as if he had just woken up from a nap. However, that word pierced right through the devastatingly beautiful handmaidens heart, causing it to tremble immediately. She hurriedly joined her fists and bowed, "Reporting to the Young Master, we have found out through our investigation that the reason why Elder Huangs daughter had dared to disy such impudence was because she is being backed by the First City. Besides, she has even ndered Lady Gu in the Medicine Sect. She said that Lady Gu had used her body to seduce Lin Yang which was why Lin Yang had insisted on helping her." As she was speaking, the beautiful handmaiden could clearly sense the cold aura emitting from that man and she could not help but shiver violently. Her beautiful eyes peeked carefully over at his evilly carved features. "The First City?" The impish-looking man chuckled but hisugh contained an endless chill, "If she has always been arrogant and despotic on a regr basis, we could have let the matter slide. However, she has provoked someone who should not have been provoked in the first ce. Ultimately, she will encounter a fate simr to the Immortal Realm!" The beautiful handmaiden could not help but pity the father and daughter from the Huang family. Of all the people they had to provoke, it had to be Gu Ruoyun. Now that the Young Master has also lost his temper, he would not let them off so easily even if she had the support of that organization! "Young Master, are you nning on sticking up for Lady Gu?" "No," The impish man shook his head as a look of mirth appeared in his peach blossom eyes, "You underestimate Xiao Yuner. Theres no need for me to stand up for her in such matters, she can solve this very well on her own. I had asked you to investigate this because I wanted to know which authority Huang Feifei was utilizing in order to be so audacious. However, it is unfortunate that its only the First City." Generally speaking, the act of showing off from an elder and his daughter of a sect does not directly concern Zuo Shangchen. He himself found it tedious to bother with such a brainless woman. However, of all the people this woman had to cross, it had to be Gu Ruoyun. Hence, he could never ignore it! Based on Gu Ruoyuns abilities now, he could never make his move! Besides, he also understands that Gu Ruoyun does not want his help for the time being. Zuo Shangchen smiled bitterly at the thought. The young girl he had met years ago in Azure Dragon Country has unwittingly grown to an overwhelming degree. As she continues to grow, she would stand at the pinnacle of the maind one day and be the peak of existence. "Young Master." Just then, another handmaiden walked into the room. She joined her fists, bowed and informed him, "Young Master, Elder Huang of the Medicine Sect hase to pay you a visit." At that moment, Zuo Shangchens brows furrowed slightly as an obscure light shed across his peach blossom eyes. "Let him in. Id like to know what business an elder of the Medicine Sect has with me." "Yes, Young Master." The handmaiden slowly retreated. Not too long after, an elderly man in yellow robes entered the room. He saw the man who was recliningzily in his chair at first nce and his eyes shed with surprise. No wonder Feier wants to marry him, even I had gasped at the sight of this evil-looking man. I had gasped because Ive never seen anything quite so magnificent on this earth. Especially since this magnificence is in the form of a mans body. Elder Huang slowly concealed the surprise in his eyes before smiling as he stepped forward, "Good Sir, the reason Ivee to visit you today is because I have d tidings for you." "d tidings?" Zuo Shangchen smiled faintly but his peach blossom eyes were filled with an eerily cold light, "May I ask what these d tidings are which would require you, Elder Huang of the Medicine Sect, to personallye here for a visit?" Zuo Shangchens words sounded like ttery but he was, in fact, taunting Elder Huang. However, Elder Huang was unable to discern this and he thought that he was trying to curry favor with him. A hint of arrogance then appeared on his elderly features while his eyes filled with disdain. Chapter 906: Inviting Humiliation (2) Chapter 906: Inviting Humiliation (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion From what I can see, the man before me is indeed blessed with extremely good looks but, s, his station looks to be lowly. Otherwise, he would not be ttering me in this manner. If Feier had not taken a liking to him, I would not have approved of having a lowly man with no position as my son-inw. "This matter is indeed of great tidings to you, Sir." Elder Huang wiped the disdain from his gaze as his elderly features continued to smile, "Im sure that youve met my daughter, Huang Feifei. However, ever since shes met you, she has insisted on marrying you. As such, I havee here to personally act as your matchmaker. In this world, there are numerous men who wish to marry my daughter yet she has fallen for you. Hence, to you, is this not a matter of great tidings? Besides, only you alone have been able to have me as a personal matchmaker in this world. If word of this gets out, your position on the maind will increase for sure." In the beginning, Elder Huang had thought to investigate Zuo Shangchens identity before he decides on how he should treat him. However, after hearing the mans ttery, he had assumed that Zuo Shangchens station was most definitely not as powerful as the Medicine Sects. Otherwise, he would not have been so ttering to an elder of the Medicine Sect. This probably means that he was most likely an emperor of a supreme country - at the very most. However, just as Elder Huang said those words, he did not notice the look of disgust and anger from the beautiful handmaiden who was standing next to Zuo Shangchen. She is merely the daughter of an elder from the Medicine Sect. Shes not evenparable to a fragrant steamed bun yet she dares to im that every man on the maind wishes to marry her? Furthermore, is his personal matchmaking really anything glorious to begin with? Hes actually saying that this matter will raise the Young Masters station on the maind? This is the funniest joke that Ive ever heard in my entire life! This was the reason why this beautiful handmaiden had actually burst intoughter. Her beautiful eyes filled with a fiery rage as she red at Elder Huang, "Such a puny Medicine Sect yet you dare to insult my Young Master! Not even the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley would dare im that she is fit for my Young Master!" Wind Valley? Elder Huangs heart suddenly dropped. Wind Valley was in the First City and were people whom he could rely on for support. However, I didnt think that a mere handmaiden would know of Wind Valleys existence? Could it be that Ive been mistaken and this evil-looking man is not some emperor of a supreme country but is from the First City? No! This is definitely impossible! If anyone from the First City were to make an appearance here, that lord from Wind Valley would certainly inform me as well. Since Ive never received any notice, these people are clearly not from the First City. Perhaps this handmaiden is secretly in love with this impish man and does not want him to marry someone else. Furthermore, she must have used other means to find out about Wind Valleys existence, thats why she has deliberately said those things in front of me. The expression in Elder Huangs eyes became increasingly disdainful. He spat condescendingly, "The Masters are speaking, what right does a servant girl have to interrupt? If your Master is incapable of educating you, then Im more than willing to teach you the difference between seniors and juniors! Dont think that Im unaware of your filthy thoughts, arent you in love with your Master so you do not wish to have a Mistress at all? You should also take a good look at your station! A servant girl would dare to think about climbing into her Masters bed? Just wait for the day when my daughter marries him, you wont even have the right to follow him around then! I wont let anyone strive for favor against my daughter!" Elder Huang spoke as if he had been making a solemn vow and that Zuo Shangchen had confirmed that he would be marrying Huang Feifei. The beautiful servant girl was hopping mad. This old fart is actually using me of having grand designs towards the Young Master? However, he probably would have never imagined that anyone who has any intentions towards the Young Master would be dealt with by the Young Master himself in the end! Chapter 907: Inviting Humiliation (3) Chapter 907: Inviting Humiliation (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Those of us who had remained are only loyal to him. Zuo Shangchen finally made a move when he noticed that his beautiful handmaiden was about to speak again. He raised his hand and stopped the handmaiden from speaking before hezily raised his eyes, sweeping his peach blossom gaze across Elder Huangs face with a smile which did not reach his eyes. His evil yet beautiful features were lit up with a smile which could topple nations. "Huang Feifei?" Heughed and turned a scornful gaze towards Elder Huang. His tone wasnguid and leisurely as he said, "Im sorry, I dont know who she is." Ptui! Elder Huang nearly spat out a mouthful of his old blood. As it turns out, even after Ive said so many things, this kid still does not know who my daughter is? "Sir," Elder Huang took a deep breath and replied with a vicious look in his eyes, "You had met my daughter while you were at the foot of the Medicine Sects mountain. My daughter was the iparably beautiful youngdy dressed in yellow robes." Upon hearing this, the smile in Zuo Shangchens eyes grew more pronounced, "Youre talking about the woman in yellow at the foot of the Medicine Sects mountain? Ive indeed met one woman dressed in yellow but that woman wasnt much of a peerless beauty. At most, shes an arrogant despot and a condescending, tyrannical freak of nature! So shes your daughter, Ive been looking forward to meeting you for a while." The beautiful handmaiden smiled when she saw the ashen look on Elder Huangs face. Aside from the Gu siblings, the Young Master has never shown courtesy to anyone else. A woman, no matter how beautiful, would be no different from a pile of bones in his eyes. Besides, Huang Feifei was really unsuitable to hold the title of a peerless beauty. "By the way," Zuo Shangchen turned towards Elder Huang who now had a very ugly look on his face and spoke condescendingly, "Ive even heard of something rather interesting about your daughter. I hear that your daughter had fallen for a man two years ago but that man had been deeply in love with his bride-to-be so he had rejected her. However, she could not ept the fact that the man she liked was marrying another woman. She then led a group of people and destroyed the fiances entire family before dragging the man back to the Medicine Sect. Ultimately, the man hadmitted suicide a few dayster, unable to ept this humiliation." Elder Huangs expression had gone from green to white before changing from white to green again. This was indeed a disgraceful matter to the Medicine Sect and if he had not received a favor from the Wind Valleys Lord, the Medicine Sect would have definitely thrown them both out. "That was only a rumor." Elder Huang steadied his heart and replied with a cold smile, "My daughter is such an outstanding woman, who wouldnt like her? It is without exception. A man whom she has fallen for would be driven to madness for her sake even if he already has a wife. Hence, the matter youve mentioned is merely a rumor spread by others. She can have any man she wishes, why would she need to forcibly take that man? However, out of all the men here, she has fallen for you so much so that she wouldnt even look at any other man. That is why I say that you are fortunate to have managed to hold her heart." Despite whatever rumors which were swirling about Huang Feifei in the outside world, to him, she would always be the most outstanding! Just like how beauty was in the eye of the beholder, in a fathers heart, his daughter would forever be stronger than anyone else! "Elder Huang." Zuo Shangchen slowly rose to his feet and raised his chin, looking down upon the elder in yellow robes. He then raised the corners of his lips gently, "I will only offer you and your daughter one piece of advice - dishonor a man, and he will do much more. The consequence of being overly brain-dead is to invite humiliation!" "You..." Elder Huangs expression changed greatly. He had not expected Zuo Shangchen to reject him! Chapter 908: Inviting Humiliation (4) Chapter 908: Inviting Humiliation (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Great! Just great! This is one debt that I will not forget! "Damned brat, it is your good fortune to receive my daughters favor yet you dont know whats good for you! Do you think that youre a Young Master from the First City? If youre truly going to reject her, I guarantee that you would reget this in the future!" This damned brat probably thinks that Im only a mere elder from the Medicine Sect and not the Sect Master, thats why he has rejected me! Elder Huangs re became even more malicious at the thought. His features now disyed an icy chill. "Get out!" The tone of voice used to utter these words was soft yet they felt like a heavy weight as they mmed into Elder Huangs heart. He took a deep breath before he fiercely straightened his sleeves and left. "Young Master, are we really going to let him leave just like that?" The beautiful handmaiden was not satisfied at all. After all, that old fellow had insulted the Young Master to such a degree, how could they just let him leave? Zuo Shangchen swept his gaze towards the beautiful handmaiden. He did not say a word but the chill from those peach blossom eyes caused her to tremble. She threw herself into a kneeling position on the ground with a loud thud as her forehead broke into a cold sweat, "Please forgive me, Young Master, your subordinate has overstepped." "Remember, dont step in to matters that you should not concern yourself with next time." Zuo Shangchen raised his brow slightly as he directed his gaze towards the sky. His demeanor no longer disyed his initial indolence. His entire being was like a sharp de with a severe aura and an icy chill. Was he really going to let Elder Huang get away without repercussions after speaking to him in that way? No! When have I, Zuo Shangchen, ever been so kind? Anyone who crosses me shall meet a gruesome end! "Are you done enjoying the show?" Not long after that, Zuo Shangchens severe aura slowly disappeared and he once again returned to his indolent state. His peach blossom eyes carried a smile as he turned towards a nearby spot in the sky. His voice had sounded very mischievous. The beautiful handmaiden jumped. She was still feeling dazed when she saw a figure appear out of thin air to stand right in front of Zuo Shangchen. "A beautiful woman has thrown herself into your arms yet the sl*tty Four Prince would reject her as well?" Gu Ruoyun curled the corners of her lips as she stared at the evil-looking and attractive man before her with a half-smile on her face. Zuo Shangchens face immediately turned ck. Sl*tty? When have I been sl*tty? To this day, Ive never even touched a woman! Where did my sl*ttinesse from? Actually, Zuo Shangchen was notpletely unaware that he was always apanied by a group of iparably beautiful handmaidens wherever he went. Most people would make their judgments based on that. "Beautiful woman?" Zuo Shangchenughed disdainfully and a hint of mockery shed across his eyes, "Shes not even halfway there. However, if you, Xiao Yuner, wish to throw yourself at me, I would most certainly ept that." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and nced at Zuo Shangchen with a half-smile, "Apologies, Im not interested in a bottom. I expect that youre not all that interested in me yourself." Even though Zuo Shangchen has always teased her, Gu Ruoyun could tell that he had been taking care of her entirely for Gu Shengxiaos sake. It had nothing to do with any other sort of feelings. Zuo Shangchens face turned even darker. Suddenly, he smiled slightly. That smile was as beautiful as ten miles of peach blossom trees, nothing more beautiful could be imagined. "I am open to both men and women. Top or bottom, both are fine." Open to both men and women? Gu Ruoyun shivered fearfully when she heard that. However, she could tell that this fellow was only joking. After all, he views her as a bantering partner and nothing else. "Zuo Shangchen," Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow as she observed him seriously, "What kind of a person are you?" Chapter 909: Inviting Humiliation (5) Chapter 909: Inviting Humiliation (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen was shaken before he quickly regained hisposure. His forlorn eyes then stared at Gu Ruoyun pitifully, "Xiao Yuner, weve known each other for such a long time yet you dont know what kind of person I am? This is truly heartbreaking." "Im asking about your identity." Gu Ruoyun replied with a half smile, "You are the Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country from the West Spirit Maind and also the Young Master of the Dark Yin Pce, and... Theres another Dark Yin Pce in the First City. How is that Dark Yin Pce connected to you?" "Xiao Yuner, youre overthinking things." Zuo Shangchen ced his hands behind his head as he directed his peach blossom gaze indolently towards Gu Ruoyun and spoke with a smile on the corner of his lips, "The Dark Yin Pce I belong to is on the West Spirit Maind. The Dark Yin Pce in the First City has nothing to do with me at all. Weve known each other for such a long time, how could I find the ability to expand the Dark Yin Pce all the way to the First City?" "Oh, really?" Gu Ruoyuns cool gaze seemed to see through everything clearly. She stared pointedly at Zuo Shangchenszy yet evil face, "If I remember correctly, you are only the Young Master of the Dark Yin Pce. There is still the Pce Lord whose whereabouts are unknown and no one in this world has ever seen him before. I wonder where this Pce Lord could be." Zuo Shangchen could not help but admire Gu Ruoyuns intellect to be able to piece the connection between the two Dark Yin Pces 1 together so quickly. However, he would never admit to that connection! This was an order from my Master! Master had once warned me to not let Xiao Yuner find out about anything before the time is right so I have to hide it from her. After all, I dont dare go against Masters orders. "My Master has already passed away." Zuo Shangchen shrugged and smiled indolently as if there was nothing wrong with cursing his own Master. Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes when she heard this and observed Zuo Shangchen with utmost seriousness. Honestly, when the Grand Lord Hong Lian had given the First Citys division chart to her, she was already suspicious on whether the Dark Yin Pce in the First City was in any way rted to Zuo Shangchen. Now that she has bumped into Zuo Shangchen in the Medicine Sect, her suspicions have increased. The Dark Yin Pce was one of the more powerful forces in the First City. Even though it could not bepared to some of the best, it was definitely not at the same level as the Lin family. In other words, a hundred Lin families could never match up to even one Dark Yin Pce. "Zuo Shangchen, you may deny your rtionship now but one day, Ill find out who you really are." Gu Ruoyun loosened the knot between her brows and smiled mildly. Besides, unless my guess is wrong, Zuo Shangchens current level in power seems to have increased considerably... ... At the elders chamber. Huang Feifei hurriedly rushed out to greet Elder Huang the moment she saw that he had returned. Her face was flushed with anticipation, "Father, how did it go? What did he say? Has he agreed to marry me? Also, what is his level of power?" When Elder Huang saw the anticipation on his daughters face, he shook his head and sighed helplessly. "He has refused." Crash! His words were like a stroke of lightning that pushed Huang Feifei backward. Her face turned as white as a sheet as her eyes stared mournfully at Elder Huang. "Father, did you say that he has refused? Does he not like me 2 ?" Huang Feifeis expression created a pang in Elder Huangs heart and he hurried soothed her, "No, no, its not like that. Its just that he feels that he is too lowly and is not suitable for you. That was why he had rejected the offer." Hearing this, Huang Feifeis expression changed for the better. However, she still persisted, "Father, is this really true? The reason for his rejection was not that he doesnt like me but he thinks that hes not worthy of me?" "Thats right." Elder Huang nodded. He has already decided that for the sake of his daughter, he must obtain the Sect Masters position. By then, that man will cry and beg for the opportunity to marry his daughter. Chapter 910: A Provocation (1) Chapter 910: A Provocation (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After leaving Zuo Shangchens quarters, Gu Ruoyun decided to return to the guest rooms to get some rest. However, she unexpectedly overheard something as soon as she set foot into the rear courtyard, causing her to frown. "Youre a cripple and you dare to cross the Medicine Sects Feifei? Kid, I advise you to kneel before Feifei and ask for her forgiveness, perhaps she might even spare you and your sister." At this moment outside the guest room, a group of people had surrounded Xia Linyu who had just stepped out. The leader of the group was a man in grey robes who was staring arrogantly down at Xia Linyu. His eyes were filled with contempt and disdain. Who exactly is Huang Feifei? She was Elder Huangs daughter. Who, in the whole of the Medicine Sect, would dare to cross her? Yet these people cant even recognize whats good for them and had dared to make Huang Feifei their enemy. Arent they looking for their own death? So, when Huang Feifei had sought them out, they immediately listened to her orders and came to cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu! Do these outsiders think that they can do whatever they want with Steward Lins support? Was his power as a steward in the Medicine Sect be enough to match up against that of an elders? If he had not held the Sect Masters token in his hand, Huang Feifei would have had every right to bar these outsiders from entering the Medicine Sect. Xia Linyu swept his clear, cold gaze across every face before him. His delicate features showed no signs of emotion as he cooly replied, "Get out of the way!" "Hahaha!" The grey-robed manughed maniacally and raised his lips in a condescending way, "Even a cripple would dare to show such shamelessness before me? If it wasnt for the fact that you are so good-looking, I would have long driven you to a tragic end!" Was there anyone in the Medicine Sect who was unaware of this grey robed mans extreme liking towards men? He has an urge to capture any man with delicate features have them as his boy toys. If he had not been one of Elder Huangs direct disciples, he would have long been thrown out of the Medicine Sect due to his peculiar liking for men. Xia Linyus face was enveloped in ice. His clear and limpid eyes seem to have frozen over, disying a thick fog of chill. "Move!" This one word caused the man in greys face to change drastically. His eyes gleamed with malice as he spoke, "Damned brat, who do you think you are? You had the audacity to offend Huang Feifei and youre all clearly seeking your own deaths! However, Im going to give you onest chance. You only need to serve me then perhaps I might even put in a good word about you to Lady Feifei. Hahaha..." As he spoke, his vulgar gaze began to scan Xia Linyu from top to toe. This little kid may be a cripple but he has fair and delicate features. Especially that petite frame, I cant wait to press myself up against him. 1 "You..." Xia Linyu may be young but he understood the meaning behind the man in greys words. His delicate features flushed red with rage and his clear eyes gleamed with disgust as he red fiercely back at that man, "Dream on!" "Hmph, you really dont know how to appreciate favors. Guys, grab him! Once Ive had my fun with him, well hand him over to Lady Feifei." The man in grey licked his lips and squinted his malicious eyes as a cold light flitted across his eyes. Huang Feifei had mentioned that as long as they did not kill the siblings, any form of torture was eptable! Since that was the case, he might as well quench his thirst. Just as the Medicine Sects disciples were about toy their hands on Xia Linyu, an arm reached out from behind them. A great forcednded fiercely on top of the Medicine Sects disciples with a loud crash and forced them backward. Fresh blood began to trickle down the corner of their lips. The womans hair fluttered under the light breeze. Gu Ruoyun now stood in front of Xia Linyu as her clear and cold eyes red icily at the leader, the man in grey. Chapter 911: A Provocation (2) Chapter 911: A Provocation (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Oh, just as I was thinking of taking the brother away, the sister returns?" The man in grey sneered scornfully as he stared at the girl in green who was standing in front of Xia Linyu. His eyes were filled with an obscene light, "Since thats the case, why dont the both of youe with me; I have an appetite for both men and women anyway. Hahaha!" Xia Linyus eyes darkened substantially. He could tolerate anything that anyone throws at him but he could not stand idle and watch as someone else leers obscenely at Gu Ruoyun. However, just as Xia Linyu was about to step forward, a hand reached out and grabbed his arm firmly. He trembled and stopped. He then red in anger and annoyance at the man in greys perverted face. "You want to have both Yuer and me?" Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly, "Are certain that you can pay the price?" The man in grey narrowed his eyes. He knows very well that this woman had defeated Huang Feifei with one blow at the foot of the mountain and his powers were weaker than Huang Feifeis. Hence, if they were to fight, he was no match for this woman. However... Huang Feifei had mentioned that their job was only to provoke them and that she would take care of the rest! "Haha, even if a hundred of you attacked me, I can definitely take you." The man in grey licked his cracked lips and squinted his eyes as he scanned Gu Ruoyuns body from top to toe, "Woman, youve offended Huang Feifei so it wont end well for you! If you still wish to live, try and please me and Ill ask her to be merciful to you. Otherwise, believe me, you would never be able to live for more than three days!" Gu Ruoyun looked at the man in grey andughed icily, "Its not your fault forcking intellect but its your own idiocy for allowing someone else to use you!" Use me? The man in greys brain momentarilycked the ability to grasp this nor could heprehend the meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns words. He would rather not overanalyze it and waved his hand at the people next to him. He then clenched his teeth andmanded, "All of you, go, as long as we can catch this woman, Lady Feifei will reward you." Hearing this, some of the other disciples eyes sparkled. They immediately grabbed their weapons and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. Boom! At that moment, Gu Ruoyuns aura started to fluctuate and a hurricane began to whirl around her. There was a loud crash as she flung the Medicine Sects disciples out of the way, causing them to spit blood from their mouths. None of them could tell when Gu Ruoyun had made her move. All they felt was a hand which had mmed fiercely onto their chests and threw their bodies out of the way like an arrow released from a bow. "Is there anyone else who would like to try?" Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips. Even though her voice was soft, it was like a heavy weight which hammered into everyones hearts. Who else would even dare to try? The group looked at each other before they crawled to their feet, yet they did not dare to step forward and challenge her. After all, this woman was far too powerful. They would not have the ability to resist her, based on their powers. Xia Linyu silently lowered his head. At the end of the day, I was the one who was responsible for inviting all the trouble we have encountered ever since weve set foot in the Medicine Sect. If I had not been crippled, none of this would have ever happened. All these had happened because of me! I had dragged my older sister down with me, so much so that she is now facing the me from the Medicine Sect. Xia Linyus heart filled with self-me and guilt at the thought of this. If I had not followed my sister here, all of this would never have happened. Chapter 912: A Provocation (3) Chapter 912: A Provocation (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You say that you want Yuer to serve you?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes moved back and forth before resting on the man in grey. Her voice was clear, cold and light yet it carried a thick sense of coercion, "Besides, he also has to please you, is that so?" The man in grey shivered and his expression filled with anxiety. He immediately dashed hurriedly towards the courtyard door nearby. Nervousness has begun to take over his heart. Didnt Huang Feifei say that all we needed to do was to provoke her and that she would take care of the rest? Why hasnt she arrived yet? Of course, Gu Ruoyun could see the look on his face very clearly and she also caught sight of his eyes darting towards the door. She curled her lips gently as she spoke, "Are you waiting for Huang Feifeis people to save you? Unfortunately, no matter who arrives today, youll have to pay the price for everything youve said!" Boom! Gu Ruoyuns fistnded fiercely on the man in greys chest. Instantly, the man in grey flew out of the way and crashed heavily inside the courtyard. Fresh blood sttered continuously from out of his mouth, making him look absolutely horrifying. Just as he raised his fearful gaze, a legnded heavily against his chest. That assault caused him to spit even more blood and he nearly breathed hisst. Dragons always have their reversed scale! Gu Ruoyuns reversed scales are her loved ones! It did not matter whether this was Huang Feifeis trap, she did not mind stepping into the trap herself. "Since Huang Feifei wants to use you, you can rx, Ill let you be used to your ultimate potential." Gu Ruoyun giggled. Huang Feifei knows her level of power but she had asked such weaklings to approach her. The whole world knows her intention but Gu Ruoyun was not willing to bow to her. m! Gu Ruoyun struck once again and the man in grey spat out another mouthful of blood. He now looked extremely pale as he stared in terror at the delicate features on her face. "You... Youre acting out in the Medicine Sects territory, arent you afraid of the consequences?" The man in grey had used a great amount of effort just toplete that question. Gu Ruoyun turned around and looked at him, "Since Im bold enough to do this, it already proves that Im not afraid of the Medicine Sect." The man in grey trembled violently and his face instantly turned ashen. Even though he was a pervert, he was good at reading peoples intentions. He could see very clearly that Gu Ruoyunw was speaking the truth! This womans eyes show no sign of fear and all there was, was confidence. Perhaps, this time, they have truly kicked a hot iron! At this moment, the man in grey suddenly hoped that Huang Feifei would not make any other move. Otherwise, if she truly angers this woman, the entire Medicine Sect might end up being burnt to the ground! However, a sudden cry shattered all hope in his heart and killed all of his optimism. "Gu Ruoyun, how dare you openlymit such thuggery in the Medicine Sect?! You simply ce no importance on the Medicine Sect at all! Guards, surround this woman and inform the Sect Master as well as my father so that they cane and serve justice!" A woman in yellow robes slowly stepped forward. Her lips were curled into a sneer as she stared disdainfully at Gu Ruoyun. Even though Elder Huang had promised Huang Feifei that he would obtain the position of the Medicine Sects Sect Master, Huang Feifei does not wish to let Gu Ruoyun live on for so long. She then nned to get rid of this eyesore of a woman herself. Chapter 913: A Provocation (4) Chapter 913: A Provocation (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Therefore, she had asked a group of disciples from the Medicine Sect to provoke her. She anticipated that Gu Ruoyun, based on her personality, wouldsh out in a big way. By then, her heavy crime of harming a Medicine Sects disciple would be enough for her to be exterminated a thousand times even if Steward Lin was to shield her! Huang Feifei was partially right, if this had been anyone else, they would have fallen neatly into her trap. Unfortunately, she had gone against Gu Ruoyun this time. Despite whatever crafty plots and intrigues she coulde up with, none of it would have been sessful. When he heard Huang Feifeis words, the man in greys expression changed drastically. He tried to speak but Gu Ruoyun sensed his intent and swept a clear and cold re towards him. With just one look, the man in grey felt as if someone had just reached for his throat and pinched it. He could not make a sound. Soon enough, numerousrge and bulky figures flew towards them. Huang Feifeis grin has grown even more prominent. She staredcently at Gu Ruoyun who was now surrounded by the group of people and looked very pleased with herself, "Those who oppose me will never receive a happy ending! While you may have used your body to seduce Lin Yang, this time, not even Lin Yang can save you!" She had publicly harmed a disciple of the Medicine Sect, not even the Medicine Sects Sect Master could shield her now! Gu Ruoyuns expression was serene and silent. Her green robes were as clear and cold like the moon. She stood quietly as she observed the crowd which had charged towards her from not too far away. "Whats the meaning of this?" The sound of an elderly voice slowly resounded from a distance. It fell into the ears of the crowd and silenced them. "Sister." Xia Linyu clutched Gu Ruoyuns hand and looked somewhat nervous. He was not afraid but he was worried for Gu Ruoyun. "Dont worry, as long as Im here, nothing bad will happen."Gu Ruoyun patted Xia Linyus hand as she turned around and shed a smile at him. When Xia Linyu heard these words, he immediately felt his anxiety miraculously melt away. "Hmph, is there even a need for exnation?" Elder Huang sneered and red at Gu Ruoyun as he spoke in a cold voice, "The situation is clear to see. Someone has roughed up these Medicine Sect disciples and paid absolutely no attention to the Medicine Sects prestige! If I were the Sect Master, I would never allow anything like this to happen! I will destroy the entire family of anyone who dares toy a finger on the Medicine Sect!" Gao Lins expression sank. He nced at Elder Huang before turning towards Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Gu girl, what on earth is going on here?" "Its just as he said," Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "Ive roughed up the disciples of the Medicine Sect. However, they were the ones who had provoked the fight first. Furthermore, this man had wanted my brother to please him. I couldnt hold my temper so I had attacked." When Gao Lin heard this, he turned to face the man in grey beneath Gu Ruoyuns foot and a sense of understanding shed in his eyes. However, before he could speak, a sharp voice screamed out from the side, "Youre spouting rubbish, we did not provoke you at all! We had only been passing by when you had grabbed us and wanted to interrogate us about the secret hiding ce of the pill form. We had been unable to answer your question so you then attacked us!" The person who had spoken up was obviously not the man in grey beneath Gu Ruoyuns foot, it was another youth from the Medicine Sect. Because that man in grey was now unable to even make a sound. "What? The pill form?" Elder Huangs tone of voice shifted. He fixed his malicious re upon Gu Ruoyun and spoke with animosity, "I didnt think that not only would you attack the Medicine Sects disciples, you would even be so treacherous as to want to rob us of our pill form? Who do you think you are? Would a person like you have the right to own such a valuable treasure like the pill form? Even if you are the Holy Doctors disciple, youll have to leave your life behind this time!" Chapter 914: False Charges (1) Chapter 914: False Charges (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Holy Doctors disciple? Huang Feifei sent an astonished look towards Gu Ruoyun. Never in a million years would she ever think that this woman was actually the Holy Doctors disciple. Still, so what? This time, she had caused trouble in the Medicine Sect. It would not be reasonable even if the Holy Doctor were to step forward. "Gu girl, please exin this to me." Gao Lin knit his brows. Honestly, he did not believe in their words at all! Even if Gu Ruoyun had truly intended to snatch the pill form, why would she interrogate them in broad daylight? This was clearly a false charge! What disappointed Gao Lin was that his own disciples in the Medicine Sect would falsely use others. Especially since Gu Ruoyun was no average person. "You still need an exnation?" Elder Huang did not wait for Gu Ruoyun to speak and coldly cut her off, "Sect Master, this matter is clear for all to see. This woman has harmed a disciple of the Medicine Sect and has intended on taking the pill form away. Does a person like her deserve to be spared? Its no use even if she does give us an exnation! Many of our disciples can bear witness to this." Gu Ruoyun did not attempt to give any exnation for her actions. Instead, she only stared at Elder Huang with her clear, cold gaze. At this moment, she was like a mirror which exposed all the ugliness in the oppositions expression. Xia Linyu has nearly gone mad with rage. Aside from Xia Ming and his daughter, he has never met anyone else who was so shameless. They were clearly the ones who had provoked them yet, in the end, they had made bogus usations and are now framing others for theft? However, the fire in his heart slowly calmed down when he saw the calm look on Gu Ruoyuns face. "Hehe," Xia Linyu chuckled softly and his delicate features filled with disdain, "My sister would never pay any attention to that scrap of pill form." He was speaking the truth. All the pills sold on the West Spirit Maind had been refined by Gu Ruoyun herself. She would not ce any importance on one pill form. Besides, he also knows that his sister had journeyed to the Medicine Sect in order to obtain the herbs needed to heal his arm. As for those precious medicinal herbs, they could only be found in the Northern Block Territory. Xia Linyu was aware of Gu Ruoyuns power but that does not mean that others would know this as well. Therefore, when they heard his smug deration, Elder Huang immediately burst intoughter as if he had just heard the biggest joke in the world. Heughed so hard that he almost could not stop. "A scrap piece of pill form? This is a typical case of saying that the grapes were sour after being unable to eat the grapes." Elder Huangs lips curled into a disdainful angle as his elderly features filled with contempt, "This is the first time an old man like me has ever heard anyone call a pill form as a scrap. If you really dont see the rarity of that pill form, you wont have wasted your effort in trying to steal it! Sect Master, I know that your rtionship with the Holy Doctor is more than ordinary but this matter involves the interests of the Medicine Sect. If you truly refuse to protect the Medicine Sect, your post as the Sect Master is at an end!" Elder Huang had thought of dragging Gao Lin down from his position but if he had done it that way, many would not feel satisfied with his decision. However, he had not expected Gao Lin himself to provide him with such an opportunity! If Gao Lin neglects the Medicine Sect in this manner and shields this woman who has intended to steal the pill form, no one in the Medicine Sect would support him! Gao Lin has thought of this as well so he has fallen silent! However, he returned to his senses after a short pause. A cold light shed in his elderly features and he sent Elder Huang an icy re, "Elder Huang, your words have crossed a line. Youve concluded that someone is guilty based only on the usations of others. Since when have you been granted such a privilege? What if someone were to use you, Elder Huang, of plotting a rebellion, should I punish you too?" Chapter 915: False Charges (2) Chapter 915: False Charges (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though Gao Lin has always tolerated Elder Huangs demands, this does not mean that he does not have a temper. On the contrary, he has a very fiery temperament! He has always prioritized the Medicine Sects best interests all this while which was why he had tolerated this old fart for such a long time. Elder Huangs expression slowly changed, there was no way for him to miss the fact that Gao Lin was shielding Gu Ruoyun in his words. However, Elder Huang never imagined that Gao Lin, who has always been intelligent, would make such a foolish mistake at a time like this. He would never be able to make up for this mistake for the rest of his life. Elder Huang sneered at the thought and said arrogantly, "Lord Sect Master, so many witnesses have just seen her try to steal the pill form so how could there be a mistake? Otherwise, why didnt they frame anyone else and use her instead? If someone stepped forward and uses me of plotting against you, Lord Sect Master, I then would allow myself to be punished for the sake of peace in the Medicine Sect!" Elder Huang had a righteous look on his face as he spoke. What he meant was that if anyone were to frame him in front of Gao Lin, he would willingly ept punishment for the sake of the Medicine Sect! Since he was so willing to ept his punishment, Gao Lin had no reason to spare Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun, in the meantime, had treated the scene as if she was watching a good show. Her delicate features were calm and serene as if the false usations were of little importance to her. When she saw that Gao Lin wasgging in his debate with Elder Huang, she slowly opened her mouth to interrupt Gao Lin. "Elder Huang, are you certain that you can confirm my crime based on what these people have said?" She asked with a small smile. Her clear and cold gaze was turned towards Elder Huang as an unreadable light shed in her eyes. Elder Huangughed icily, "Id much rather believe in the Medicine Sects disciples than you!" "Really?" Gu Ruoyun smiled as she replied, "Then if theyve really framed me, what should their punishment be?" "Hehe." Suddenly, someoneughed coldly. Huang Feifei raised her chin and stared arrogantly down at the graceful woman in green who was smiling softly. A disdainful light shed across her eyes as she said, "Gu Ruoyun, do you think that everyone else is just as vile and shameless as you? Every single one of the disciples from the Medicine Sect holds noble and virtuous values. No one here would ever falsely use others! If I were you, Id confess to my own crimes. Denying it is useless!" She had recruited all these people so she had personally instructed them on what to say as well! Aside from her cronies, there was no other uninvolved third party here. Hence, no one could stand as a witness for Gu Ruoyun. "However, if youd still like to save face, end your own life now. This way, perhaps Id still have some respect for you." Huang Feifeis lips curled into a sneer as she swept her disdainful gaze towards Gu Ruoyun, "Otherwise, I will make sure that you lose your dignitypletely and suffer a fate worse than death!" Gu Ruoyun shrugged as she stared at the Huang father and daughter pair and said, "I only have one question, if I can prove that these people have framed me, how do you intend onpensating me? The price for damaging my reputation is very steep." "Hmph," Huang Feifei scoffed frostily and replied disdainfully, "If you can prove that they are framing you, I, Huang Feifei, shall willinglypensate you with all the power I have for the rest of my life!" First of all, Gu Ruoyun would need to find proof! "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled and turned towards Gao Lin before saying, "Sect Master, Ill let you be the witness in acknowledging this. If I can prove that this matter was a false usation, no matter what I do, no one can stop me." Hearing this, Huang Feifeis heart trembled. She did not know why but she could not shake the feeling that something was not right. However, she was unable to pinpoint the reason at all. Besides, she had watched as the group carried out their provocation so she was sure that there were not any loopholes that Gu Ruoyun could exploit. Chapter 916: False Charges (3) Chapter 916: False Charges (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When she remembered this, her apprehension slowly melted away. "If you are truly able to prove it, Huang Feifeis fate shall be left into your care. May I ask if you, Elder Huang, would have any objections?" Gao Lins gaze turned towards Elder Huang as he queried. "This..." Elder Huang wrinkled his brows. After all, he was still a little more old-fashioned whenpared with Huang Feifei. Even though he had never once paid any notice to Gu Ruoyun in the beginning, he began to hesitate after hearing her words. Could it be that she actually has a hidden chess piece which was why she had dared to speak with such confidence? "Whats the matter?" Gu Ruoyun smiled mildly but her eyes remained just as cold as ever. However, that voice made the Huang father and daughter pair feel very ufortable, "Are you scared? Since thats the case, why not just admit that you were the ones who had recruited these people to falsely use me. As long as you confess, I will let you off willingly." Elder Huang stared at the woman in greens face which was glowing with confidence. He could not help but want to let this bet go. The future was long. If she was truly able to obtain proof, then they should not rush things. Besides, the Medicine Sect will fall into his hands sooner orter. By then, he could attack her at the same time so why shoulder the risk now? "Feier." Elder Huang rxed his brow, "How about we let this go for now." If this woman does not have any proof, how could she act with such confidence? However, just as Elder Huang said this, he clearly saw Gu Ruoyun heave a sigh of relief! This realization shook him, he quickly regained his senses and smiled curtly. He now assumed that this woman had carried such a confident look on her face to create doubt in him so they would let her off. Unfortunately, regardless of her great acting skills, she had been exposed in the end. "No!" Huang Feifei red at Gu Ruoyun, "A bet is a bet. Why should I have to fear this woman? She can produce the evidence if she has the ability! I simply do not believe that she can prove her innocence!" "Since thats what Feier wants, Ill agree to your terms." Elder Huang smiled icily as he turned around, faced Gao Lin and said, "I agree to this wager. If she is sessful in proving her innocence, she may do whatever she wishes to Feier. If theres no proof, you would not be able to shield her anymore!" When Xia Linyu heard this, he stared at the Huang father and daughter as if they were a pair of idiots. Would my sister ever do anything without a guarantee? "Its settled, since both sides are in an agreement, Im willing to be the notary." Gao Lin smiled and turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "Gu girl, please show us your evidence." Honestly speaking, he believes that Gu Ruoyun has a good shot at winning this wager. This way, they could chip away at the Huang father and daughters arrogance. "Ive already prepared the evidence." A malevolent smile hung on Gu Ruoyuns face. With a flick of her hand, a jade ornament appeared in her palm. Elder Huang did not know why but when he saw the smile on Gu Ruoyuns face, an ufortable pang began to bubble up from the recesses of his heart. He was just about to speak when they all heard a vulgar voiceing from the jade pendant. ... "Oh, just as I was thinking of taking the brother away, the sister returns? Since thats the case, why dont the both of youe with me; I have an appetite for both men and women anyway. Hahaha!" "You want to have both Yuer and me? Are certain that you can pay the price?" "Haha, even if a hundred of you attacked me, I can definitely take you. Woman, youve offended Huang Feifei so it wont end well for you! If you still wish to live, try and please me and Ill ask her to be merciful to you. Otherwise, believe me, you would never be able to live for more than three days!" "Its not your fault forcking intellect but its your own idiocy for allowing someone else to use you!" "All of you, go, as long as we can catch this woman, Lady Feifei will reward you." Chapter 917: False Charges (4) Chapter 917: False Charges (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Elder Huangs elderly features froze in ce and he no longer heard anything else from the conversation. He only the name Huang Feifei which was clearly mentioned by the vulgar-sounding mans voice. His elderly face instantly turned ashen. This... How could this be? Feifei had nned this matter all on her own? Even so, how did Gu Ruoyun manage to record those voices in the jade pendant? "Youre framing me!" Huang Feifei recovered from her initial shock and screamed at Gu Ruoyun, "Dont think that you can prove I had sent those people simply with that jade ornament! Ive never done such a thing. Father, please take this sl*t away! She actually has the audacity to make false usations against me. I must have her sliced into a thousand pieces!" Just as Huang Feifei spoke, she charged towards Gu Ruoyun as if seized by a bout of madness. She rushed with bared fangs and brandished her ws towards the jade ornament in Gu Ruoyuns hand. "Huang Feifei, stop right there!" Boom! A powerful wave of energy mmed into Huang Feifeis body. She was sent flying out of the way before she could even reach Gu Ruoyun. An elderly figure then descended from the sky as he stared at her emotionlessly. "Huang Feifei, youre really great arent you? You would even frame a guest of the Medicine Sect?" Gao Lin lifted the corners of his lips into a cold smile as he stared down at the woman in yellow who was lying on the ground. His voice was sharp and cold. All the witnesses were shocked to the core, especially the ones who hade to provoke Gu Ruoyun. They began to tremble as they never expected to be implicated at all! Most of all, they had nted false evidence against Gu Ruoyun in front of the Sect Master! "Shes making false usations against me." Huang Feifei gritted her teeth vehemently and red at Gu Ruoyun, "I, Huang Feifei, have never done such a thing. This is all evidence that she had fabricated on her own!" I wasnt going to confess anyway. As long I dont confess, this woman cant do anything to me! At this moment, Huang Feifei missed the anxiety on Elder Huangs face as she entirely focused on defending herself. "Fabricated? Hehe, Huang Feifei, do you think me a fool? Do you really think that you and your father are the ones who make the decisions here?" Gao Linughed icily, "The Gu girls jade ornament is a divine weapon and it can record any conversation. Ive read about this divine weapon in the ancient books. At this point, do you still want to im that shes making false usations against you?" Divine weapon? Whoosh! Upon hearing those words, Huang Feifeis expression turned ghostly and she looked absolutely horrified. However, beneath that horrory a deep-seated venom. "Gu Ruoyun!" Elder Huang finally regained his senses and red hatefully at Gu Ruoyuns delicate and pretty features. He gritted his teeth and asked, "You had proof in your hands so why had you acted as if you didnt?" "When on earth did I act as if I didnt have any proof?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "If I didnt have proof, would I have suggested this wager?" "You..." Elder Huang was maddened with anger and his elderly face filled with malevolence, "I had thought to let you off so I had initially refused the wager. At that time, you clearly let out a sigh of relief. That showed you had a guilty conscience!" He thought that Gu Ruoyun had purposely acted guiltily to force him to give up on this wager. This way, she could escape this disaster. Who would have thought that she actually did have proof in her hands? Since that was the case, why would she act as if she did not? Gu Ruoyun smiled, "If I hadnt done that, would you have epted this wager so readily? If theres anything to me, me yourck of experience and your naivety. Youre far too easy to fool." Ptui! Elder Huang nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes looked bloodshot as if he had not slept for a good few nights, ring ferociously at Gu Ruoyun. This damned girl, not only had she set me up, shes actually telling me that Ick experience? Imagine a scene where an old man over fifty years of age was being scolded by a twenty-year-old little girl forcking experience? Especially since the girl also said that he was naive which had led to him being fooled too easily? Chapter 918: Huang Feifeis Hatred (1) Chapter 918: Huang Feifeis Hatred (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Little girl, Ive yed into your hands this time." Elder Huang took a deep breath to suppress the fiery rage in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, "Therefore, I will let you off this time! Feier, were leaving." Gu Ruoyun smiled when she saw that Elder Huang and his daughter were about to try and leave. She said, "Elder Huang, since youve agreed on the bet then you must ept the loss. Do you really think that you can leave just like that?" "Hmph!" Elder Huang paused in his steps and turned around to face Gu Ruoyun. He then replied in an icy voice, "Gu girl, let this old man give you a piece of advice. Conduct yourself by leaving a gleam of light for others and you will be well met in the future. Dont argue to the point of death. There are some people who should not be provoked!" "Not a bad phrase, conduct yourself by leaving a gleam of light for others and you will be well met in the future," Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin and smiled, "Unfortunately, Ive never thought of meeting you again in the future so theres no need for me to leave this gleam of light." Elder Huangs expression has turned ashen from anger. mes of rage were dancing within his muddy pupils. How many years has it been? How many years has it been since someone younger had dared to speak to me in such a manner? Great! This was just great! If the woman named Gu Ruoyun does not die here today, from here on, I wont have a ce to mingle on the maind anymore. "Gu Ruoyun, you are most certainly an intolerable bully! If you had not used such an unscrupulous scheme to scam us, would we have agreed to the wager? Since Im here, Id like to see who dares toy a hand on my daughter 1 !" He raised his elderly features and swept his gaze arrogantly across every face in the crowd. His tone of voice was pompous beyond measure and was fueled by an air of dominance! Gu Ruoyun, who had been standing next to Xia Linyu, suddenly vanished. When she reappeared, she was right next to Huang Feifei. Without any warning, she mmed her hand fiercely onto Huang Feifeis chest. A powerful force burst into her body with a loud crash, snapping all her tendons. Stter! Huang Feifei spat out a mouthful of blood and stumbled backward before copsing weakly onto the ground. Her initially rosy cheeks were nowpletely white as if she had just experienced a severe loss of blood. "Feier!" Elder Huangs eyeballs nearly split open at the sight of Huang Feifeis body on the ground. A fiery rage exploded within his being with a bang as he ignored everything else and charged straight towards Gu Ruoyun. "Damned girl, you dared to hurt my daughter! Ill make you pay for this with your life!" A few other Medicine Sects disciples who had been slowly drawn to the scene witnessed this and could not help but gasp. Elder Huang was being far too shameless. They had clearly lost the wager and not only did they not feel any remorse, they had converted the shame to anger and were now trying to kill others! Nevertheless, if it had not been for the fact that the Huang father and daughter pair had solid support behind the scenes, they would never have the audacity to act with such impudence! "Elder Huang, what are you trying to do? Gao Lin had initially been shocked by Gu Ruoyuns sudden attack. When he finally regained his senses, he saw Elder Huang charging towards Gu Ruoyuns figure and his expression changed drastically as he bellowed. "Stop right there!" However, Elder Huang did not seem to hear Gao Linsmand at all. At this point in time, there was only one thing on his mind - to kill the woman in front of him and avenge his poor daughter! "Chi." Gu Ruoyuns expression had remained the same despite being faced with Elder Huangs ferocious aura. Her calm eyes were like the serene waters of ake with no sign of any ripples at all. Shortly after, the crowd watched as she slowly called out a name. Chapter 919: Huang Feifeis Hatred (2) Chapter 919: Huang Feifeis Hatred (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! As soon as the name rolled off her tongue, an endless me came spiraling out from her being and formed a fiery hurricane. With a loud crash, the ming inferno charged towards Elder Huang and threw him out of the way. m! Elder Huang fell heavily on the ground. He then stared in shock at the growing mes in the sky. It was not just Elder Huang who had reacted this way, everyone else was also shocked. They were aching to know what that strange me was that even a Martial Supreme such as Elder Huang was unable to retaliate against. "Merely a bunch of minuscule humans not evenrge enough to fit the space between the Lord Vermillion Bird. Yet you had the audacity to act with such arrogance. Now, I will show you what true arrogance means!" Arge red figure descended from the sky. Its fiery-red eyes were filled with contempt and disdain as well as an indisputable arrogance. However, the most shocking thing of all was that person who had manipted the mes and harmed Elder Huang was actually... A little lolita of only a few years of age? No one would have thought that this adorable little thing before them would have uttered such proud and arrogant words to the world. Seriously, the difference was far too great! "A spiritual beast!" Gao Lin stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock before he fell silent. If I heard it right, the Gu girl had addressed the little lolita as... Chi? Chi! This was the true name of the Vermillion Bird, a member of the Four Divine Beasts! What is the Divine Beast, the Vermillion Bird doing in her hands? She also acknowledges her as her Master? Actually, Chi was unlike the other spiritual beasts. The other spiritual beasts had willingly formed a contract with Gu Ruoyun but Chi had been forced to do so by her own brothers and sister! However, she did not have much of a choice either. She had to form a contract so that she could continue to be with her friends. Besides, the Ancient Divine Phoenix Zixie was Gu Ruoyuns contracted spiritual beast as well. Following her around would not be of any shame to the Vermillion Bird. "What? This little lolita is a spiritual beast? Could it be that this spiritual beast is at the rank of a Martial Supreme?" "Heavens, a Martial Supreme spiritual beast who is an adorable little lolita like this. I want one too." Everyone was shocked when they all heard Gao Lins words but most of them were filled with envy and jealousy! Even though this woman had defeated Huang Feifei, she was a high-level Martial Honor at most. Otherwise, she would not have been unable to fight against Elder Huang. Nevertheless, if she was a high-level Martial Honor, why would she have a contract with a Martial Supreme-level spiritual beast? Isnt she much too fortunate? Elder Huang clenched his fist and his malicious re was enough to carve a cavity in Gu Ruoyuns face. He never thought that he would have lost so horribly and to make matters worse, by the hands of twenty-year-old girl too! Especially since this little girl had also just wounded his precious daughter. "Hahaha!" Elder Huang suddenly burst intoughter. His smile was full of scorn and those who were looking at Gu Ruoyun felt pity for her. "Gu Ruoyun, you have some guts! Even I cannot bepared to you! Unfortunately, so what if you are powerful? In the face of such a great force in the First City, you are just as tiny as an ant and will be trampled on easily. Believe me, in just a few days, youll be a soul sacrifice under the de of the First Citys cultivators! You wont be able to escape!" Thats right! In just two more days, the cultivators from the First City will arrive. By then, my alliance with the First City will topple the Medicine Sect and this woman, shielded by Gao Lin, will not escape death! Anyone who crosses me must pay a horrible price! Chapter 920: Huang Feifeis Hatred (3) Chapter 920: Huang Feifeis Hatred (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled, "While its true that I cant defeat the cultivators of the First City, I also dont fear them either! Any powerful enemy is my stepping stone towards greatness! So what if it is the First City? If I ever be afraid of an organization, Ill never be able to experience any form of growth for the rest of my life." The Medicine Sects disciples felt a sense of enlightenment when they heard her words. They had all encountered simr situations at some point and they would flee if they ever faced an enemy who was far too powerful. Not one of them has ever used this as motivation to be better! If someone no longer has any enemies, their level of power would remain at a standstill for the rest of their life! There was nothing to be afraid of when one faces a powerful enemy! It all depends on your choices! "Elder Huang, dont you feel any shame?" Gao Lin sneered and a hateful light shed across his elderly features, "Youre both mainly at fault in this matter. Firstly, you had falsely used the Gu girl. The Gu girl has produced the evidence yet you still dont admit defeat? Huang Feifeis powers are now severed and this is in ordance with the agreement made during the wager. What crime has the Gu girlmited that you would want to have her killed?" "Hehe," Elder Huangs smile held an eerie light and his gaze was filled with malice, "Gao Lin, you may have behaved intelligently all your life but youve be careless at this moment. You may shield her now but, sooner orter, you will pay the price for your choice today!" Once Elder Huang had said his piece, he slowly rose to his feet and walked towards Huang Feifei. He picked her up before heading towards the direction of the elders courtyard. "Are you trying to escape?" The Vermillion Birds cherubic features slowly lit up with an angry me which whirled angrily from within her being, emitting a scorching heat, "I have not given you permission to leave, who asked you to leave?" Her manner of speaking was full of dominance but her voice was tender and youthful. It sounded a lot like someone willfully throwing a tantrum. However, no one dared to assume that the Vermillion Bird was merely throwing a childish tantrum! Everyone knows that if the elder was to take another step, this little lolita would certainly incinerate him until not even his ashes would be left. Sure enough, Elder Huang did not dare to move a muscle when he heard her voice. He suppressed the fiery rage within his heart, turned around and asked, "Gu Ruoyun has already turned my daughter into a good-for-nothing, what more do you want?" "Kowtow and apologize! Or leave one of your arms behind!" The little Vermillion Bird raised her fiery brows and demanded with a domineering voice. This was an order from Lord Zixie, if these people dont kowtow to the Master and confess their crimes, dont let them leave! She does not dare to defy Lord Zixies orders. "You..." Elder Huang was so angry that he was on the brink of insanity. If it had not been for the fact that he could not defeat the little lolita, he would never have tolerated this! He would have made her adorable little face bloom long ago. "You talk too much." The little Vermillion Birdughed icily. With a wave of her tiny hand, she sent a spurt of mes towards Elder Huang. It ignited his clothes with a whoosh and soon enveloped his entire arm. Elder Huang was now white with shock. He hurriedly threw Huang Feifei onto the ground and quickly tore his sleeve off. However, the mes were already burning strongly and even after he had torn his sleeve off, he could not stop them at all. "Help me! One of you!" He quickly turned towards a Medicine Sects disciple and bellowed as his face twisted in agony. The Medicine Sects disciples reaction was a little dyed but, in the end, he had gone to Elder Huang and stomped on his arm fiercely. Despite that, he could not put out the mes no matter how hard he tried. Chapter 921: Huang Feifeis Hatred (4) Chapter 921: Huang Feifeis Hatred (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You can stop wasting your energy. How can my mes be extinguished by insignificant humans such as yourselves? If I allow you to extinguish them, I would not be able to socialize in the spiritual beast world ever again. It would be too embarrassing." The Vermillion Bird rolled her eyes and viewed Elder Huangs attitude with disdain. She then pulled up a stool, sat down and smiled as she observed Elder Huang whose arm was slowly changing shape. "If you still want that arm, youd bettere over to kowtow and apologize to my Master and my Masters brother. Furthermore, I want you to write down your sin of falsely using my Master and ster that on the Medicine Sects door so that anyone who passes by can see how Elder Huang has ndered a guest of the Medicine Sect." "Sect Master!" Elder Huang did not even look at the little Vermillion Bird. He turned around towards Gao Lin and said, "Youre willing to let these people bully the members of the Medicine Sect? Are you not afraid of disappointing your disciples?" Gao Lin wrinkled his brows and turned towards Elder Huang irritably, "You were the one at fault so you can figure it out yourself! Honestly, that littledy in red is very powerful. She is at least more powerful than I am. I dont wish to lose the entire Medicine Sect for your sake." What? Elder Huang was shocked when he heard this. Even the people around him were stunned. The Sect Master was the number one cultivator in the Medicine Sect and even he was no match for the Vermillion Bird? What kind of terrifying existence does this little lolita hold? Elder Huang understood that if he does not listen to the little Vermillion Birds demands today, his arm will soon turn into ashes! In the end, he turned around and slowly approached Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu. "Hurry up! Apologize and write your confession letter." The little Vermillion Bird crossed her legs as she smiled and said, "If you dy any further, I cant guarantee whether you would still be able to keep your arm! Of course, if you had no intention of sticking up for your daughter after Master had crippled her, I might have spared you but you had then insisted on killing my Master. Ill sever whichever arm you were thinking of using against my Master!" Elder Huang clenched his fists as his heart filled with unending anger and hatred. However, he then took a deep breath and, in front of everyones eyes, knelt before Gu Ruoyun. "Miss Gu, it was Feiers mistake this time and my fault for not being strict with her. Please, Miss Gu, spare us!" This was the first time he has ever confessed that he had been overly lenient when it came to her upbringing! However, his confession had been made under forced circumstances so one could easily imagine the distress in Elder Huangs heart. "That person, whats your name." The little Vermillion Bird turned towards Gao Lin as she raised her brows and said, "Go get a piece of paper so this old fart can tell the world about how he had framed my Master in a written confession! This father and daughter pair had dared to design grand schemes around my Master so I must ensure that they suffer aplete defeat and fall from grace!" As she spoke, Huang Feifei, who was lying on the ground, trembled. She lowered her eyelids and hid the malice and bone-deep hatred in her eyes. Aplete defeat and fall from grace! This was the fate that she had intended for Gu Ruoyun but she had to suffer it instead! If that man were to find out about what Ive done, would he still ept me? Huang Feifeis heart felt a pang when she thought of Zuo Shangchens impish and peerless features and she clenched her delicate fists. Her eyes were like daggers which had been dipped in poison, their look was absolutely terrifying. "Gu Ruoyun, this is all your fault! It was you, youve destroyed my good name and my happiness! I, Huang Feifei, hereby swear that if I dont kill you, I can no longer be considered human!" Chapter 922: First City, Wind Valley (1) Chapter 922: First City, Wind Valley (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion During this period of time, Elder Huang and his daughters reputation has be infamous. Everyone on the East Peak Maind was aware of their infamy, not just the cultivators who have visited the Medicine Sect. Even children who have just begun to babble knew Elder Huangs gant achievements. ording to the rumor, Elder Huangs daughter Huang Feifei had an arrogant and despotic attitude. Just because a woman who had visited the Medicine Sect as a guest had offended her, Huang Feifei had schemed to frame her for stealing the Medicine Sects pill form! No one could have anticipated that the woman would manage to produce the evidence to prove her innocence. They also had not expected Elder Huang to lose all sense and side with his daughter. He had not hesitated to step in and attempt to murder the woman who had been framed. Even though Huang Feifei had once created a sensation on the maind, that sensation did not have very much effect on the general poption. Only the more powerful organizations had been aware of her actions. However, this time, her reputation has beenpletely swept away! Even a three-year-old child would scorn her attitude! On the other hand, another sensational piece of news soon followed that. ording to a few Medicine Sect disciples, the woman who had been framed by Huang Feifei was the Holy Doctors disciple! Knowing the Holy Doctors explosive temper, how could he condone his disciple to be bullied by others? A lot of people were now waiting for a good show. They wanted to know this - who was more powerful, the Holy Doctor or the Medicine Sects Sect Master? ... "Damned girl, I had allowed you to set foot in the Medicine Sect before me and you ended up causing such a f*cking huge ruckus!" At this moment, Gu Ruoyun was in her room. Her eyes were closed and she was resting when she heard someone bellow loudly from outside the door. She opened her eyes and raised her eyebrows as she replied with a half smile, "Master, your old body has arrived very quickly." Zoom! A ray of white light charged into the room, zipping towards Gu Ruoyuns face. The Holy Doctor had clearly rushed right over so he looked rather tired and was obviously worn out from his travels. His white hair was a messy and unkempt tangle, looking as if he had notbed it for a very long time. "Little girl, from what Ive heard, not only have you crippled Elder Huangs daughter, Huang Feifei, youve also crippled one of Elder Huangs arms and forced him to write a letter of confession." The Holy Doctor red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun and his voice held hints ofbored breathing, "Youve certainly developed your abilities, youve even managed to turn the Medicine Sect upside down." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied leisurely, "They had provoked me first, I was only acting out of defense." "You..." Bai Zhongtians elderly face became even more incensed, "You really cant wait for your Master at all, can you? If you had not managed to obtain the Vermillion Bird a few days ago, do you think that you would have been able to defeat that old fart, Elder Huang? What if you had been unable to injure him at all and, instead, ended up getting hurt? That old fart has always been a petty viin who would seek revenge over the smallest grievances! Would it have killed you to f*cking wait for me?" Bai Zhongtian was nearly mad with rage! He never thought that letting Gu Ruoyun arrive first would have generated such a huge ruckus. At the end of the day, Elder Huang was still a Martial Supreme. Even though Gu Ruoyun has a few spiritual beasts on hand for protection, what if she had been unable to release her spiritual beasts and had ended up encountering an evil scheme? Furthermore, Elder Huang was also backed by Wind Valley of the First City! It was a good thing that the cultivators of Wind Valley were not in the Medicine Sect at that time. Otherwise, by the time he had arrived, he might only have been able to see her corpse! At this moment, each time he thought of the circting rumors, Bai Zhongtian would be filled with fear. When he had first heard the news, he had hurriedly put aside the matter that he had been handling and rushed right over! If anything were to happen to this girl, he would never be able to forgive himself. Chapter 923: First City, Wind Valley (2) Chapter 923: First City, Wind Valley (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I couldnt do anything else about it either." Gu Ruoyun looked absolutely exasperated, "They kept provoking me and I had initially ignored them but, in the end, they wanted my life so I had fought back! Besides, dont I look alright? Even without Chi, Zixie is around so Im not in any danger." For the sake of Bai Zhongtians heart, Gu Ruoyun did not tell him that even if she was to fight Elder Huang on her own, she might not lose to him anyway. Bai Zhongtians voice then became sluggish. How could I have forgotten, this little girl has the Ancient Divine Pagoda and is Zixies Master! With the Ancient Divine Phoenix Zixie by her side, an insignificant human like Elder Huang could never be able to hurt her. Except... "Little girl, now that youve attacked Elder Huang, he must be harboring a bone-deep hatred towards you! Why had you not severed the roots as well back then? Youve already crossed the First City, theres nothing wrong with crossing them even more." Bai Zhongtian rolled his eyes and nced at Gu Ruoyun as he asked. "He still has his uses." Gu Ruoyunughed softly, "I have crippled Huang Feifeis powers. In general, theres nothing she can withstand. As for that Elder Huang, Ive spared him for now so, naturally, he would be of some use to me." "Hmph!" Bai Zhongtian scoffed icily as a fiery rage burned from within his elderly features, "I dont care what uses you think he has, that old fart, Elder Huang, had the audacity to make a move against my precious disciple! If I dont cripple him, Ill wipe out his surname!" This time, he no longer waited for Gu Ruoyun to speak and disappeared from the bedchamber with a loud whoosh. An angry roar then echoed through the sky above the Medicine Sect, shaking the entire ce. "Huang Chuan, you get your *ss out here and face your death!" In the elders chambers, Elder Huang trembled when he heard the loud roar. The pen in his hand dropped and rolled right off to the ground as his elderly featurespletely drained of color. Previously, when Bai Zhongtian had been yelling at Gu Ruoyun, the entire Medicine Sect had heard it all very clearly. Therefore, Elder Huang had thought that Bai Zhongtian was unhappy with everything Gu Ruoyun had done and would punish her severely. Who would have thought that the old man would charge towards him after that? Bai Zhongtian was indeed angry at Gu Ruoyuns attitude but he never felt that his disciple had done anything wrong! To him, Gu Ruoyun would never do anything wrong. Even if she had been in the wrong, it must have been a mimunication. Who would dare oppose this? The real reason why he was so angry was that Gu Ruoyun had not waited for him before making her move. If Gu Ruoyun did not have such powerful spiritual beasts on hand, then she would have suffered some pretty heavy wounds and maybe even end up losing her life. Of course, Bai Zhongtian did not consider the fact that since Gu Ruoyun had dared tounch her attack, that proved that she had a hundred percent guarantee of sess! An old man was dressed in disheveled white robes was now standing in the Medicine Sects courtyard. He red angrily at the courtyards gate and his elderly features were full of rage as he roared furiously once again, "Huang Chuan, if you dont f*cking get your *ss out here, Ill run your territory to the ground!" As he spoke, a figure hurriedly stumbled out. When he saw that figure, Bai Zhongtians expression became even uglier as the fiery rage within his soul burned brighter and brighter. He gritted his teeth and said, "How great you are, Huang Chuan, you must be sick of living since you had the audacity to harm my disciple. If I dont cripple you today, Ill wipe out your surname!" Chapter 924: First City, Wind Valley (3) Chapter 924: First City, Wind Valley (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though my disciple had said that this guy still has his uses which was why she had spared his life, that does not mean that Im willing to leave it at just that! Elder Huangs expression has changed drastically. His eyes filled with malice as he said, "My daughter has now be a good-for-nothing thanks to your disciple and Ive nearly lost an arm as well. Ive kowtowed and apologized to her. Ive also written a letter of confession. What more do you want?" Bai Zhongtian scoffed and stared arrogantly at Elder Huang, "Have you gone deaf? Did you not hear me? Im here to cripple you!" "You..." Elder Huang nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. He red fiercely at Bai Zhongtian, gritted his teeth and said, "The two of you better stop being so unsatisfied with your gains!" "Hahaha!" Bai Zhongtianughed maniacally, "That matter had been previously handled by my disciple so what does it have to do with me? What does being unsatisfied with small gains even mean? This is the very first time that Ivee to you to ask for payment so how is that being unsatisfied with small gains?" Elder Huang wanted to explode each time he saw the shameless look on that old mans face but, in the end, he decided to suppress his anger. He was only a low-level Martial Supreme and Bai Zhongtian was already a mid-level Martial Supreme. Even though they were only one level apart, the difference in power was like a vast gulf between them. If they were to fight, he would be of no match for the man in front of him. Therefore, Elder Huang took a deep breath and suppressed the anger within his heart. He then softened his tone of voice and said, "Holy Doctor, Feier had been in the wrong in this whole matter. Ive already punished her and she knows her mistakes. Furthermore, she no longer has any powers and is now a good-for-nothing. You would refuse to spare us both?" "Hmph!" Bai Zhongtian scoffed icily and a look of disdain shed across his face, "If you have wiped the hatred from your eyes, perhaps I might even have believed your words. Unfortunately, your eyes have betrayed you! I know that you must be aching to kill me and Yuner and I can also understand why you feel this way. However, that would first include the fact that you have any powers in the first ce!" "Bai Zhongtian!" When Elder Huang realized that the old man had seen through his deepest and darkest thoughts, he no longer tried to suppress his anger and replied furiously, "Both you and your disciple have such cruel hearts, are you not afraid of retribution?" "Retribution?" Bai Zhongtian sneered and replied with disdain, "If I were to face retribution after crippling you, that only proves that the gods are blind! Who would want to obey such blind gods?" Elder Huang clenched his fist, he has already cursed Bai Zhongtian a thousand times over in his heart. Just as he was thinking of a way to escape, a softugh suddenly sounded. It was crystal clear like a ck-naped oriole, beautiful and moving. "The Medicine Sect sure is bustling with noise and excitement, I wonder if Ive arrived toote?" As the figure descended to the ground, few other figures also suddenly appeared in the sky. The person at the frontmost of the group was a woman who was dressed in green robes which fluttered elegantly. She held an emerald-green flute in her hand as she slowly descended from the sky. This woman in green was followed by a group of beautiful maidservants. Hence, the elderly figures amidst the beautiful maidservants was obviously very eye-catching. "Elder Feng!" Huang Chuans eyes sparkled when he saw the grey-robed elder. He then quickly cried out, "Elder Feng, quick,e and save me!" Chapter 925: First City, Wind Valley (4) Chapter 925: First City, Wind Valley (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Feng? Bai Zhongtian wrinkled his brows and turned to face the countless guests behind him. His was slightly startled upon seeing who they were. If my senses are in order, these people hold great power within their bodies. Even their maidservants are extremely powerful! On this entire maind, theres only one ce that contains so many powerful cultivators. Bai Zhongtian took a deep breath at that thought and spoke with a stern look in his eyes, "Ladies and gentlemen, if my guess is right, you must be from the First Citys Wind Valley?" The man whom Huang Chuan had addressed as Elder Feng nced at Bai Zhongtian when he heard those words. However, when he sensed Bai Zhongtians power, a hint of disdain shed across his eyes. Nheless, he did not show his disdain at all. His elderly voice remained stern and severe as he stood behind the woman in green like a revered god of war. "Thats right," The woman in green smiled gently. Her behavior was elegant and graceful with no sign of arrogance at all, "We are from Wind Valley. We heard that someone from the Medicine Sect has uncovered a pill form so we wanted toe by and join in on the fun. I wonder if the Medicine Sects Master would wee us?" As she spoke, her gaze turned to look at a patch of the sky not too far away. Her beautiful eyes were filled with smiles and her voice was like a ck-naped Oriole, clear and moving. It was an indulgence to listen to her speak. "Hahaha, Eldest Lady Feng Xiaoxiao of Wind Valley, you certainly have a sharp wit. Since youve all personally made an appearance, why should I refuse your presence?" A bout of loudughter pierced through the air. Soon, they all saw the Medicine Sects Master, Gao Lin, slowly appearing out of thin air. The meaning behind his choice of words was obvious, he was implying that they were all uninvited guests. "Feng Xiaoxiao?" Bai Zhongtian shuddered. Even though he had never been to the First City, he still has some measure of understanding towards the powers within the First City. Feng Xiaoxiao was the Lord of Wind Valleys daughter and has be the Young Valley Lord at a very young age. The full measure of her power was a profound mystery. He did not expect Feng Xiaoxiao to personally show up as the representative of Wind Valley! This time, it looks like it would no longer be so easy to obtain the Northern Block Territory! Even though the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley does not have a lot of interest in the territories outside her city, she would certainly be interested in pill forms. Besides, based on Feng Xiaoxiaos exmation, their objective here was definitely for the sake of the pill form! "Sect Master, you are too kind." Feng Xiaoxiao smiled and she did not show any anger towards Gao Lins rude words. She maintained a warm smile on her beautiful face which was as gentle as a spring breeze, "This time, Ive indeed arrived uninvited. Its really all because of that pill form, its simply too alluring to me. I had no choice but to thicken my skin and make a trip to the Medicine Sect as a guest for the sake of that pill form." Initially, Gao Lin had a few more things he wanted to say but after hearing Feng Xiaoxiaos words, he began to feel embarrassed and was momentarily unable to speak up. "Hmph!" Bai Zhongtian, however, paid no attention to the power of Wind Valley. He scoffed icily as he said, "I dont care what the Wind Valleys objectives are, Huang Chuan had bullied my disciple so I wont let him off so easily!" Huang Chuan was Wind Valleys spy in the outside world. This was not really a secret amongst the members of the Medicine Sect so when he heard Bai Zhongtians words, Elder Feng furrowed his brows and sent an ugly look towards Bai Zhongtian. "Huang Chuan is a member of Wind Valley. If you wish toy your hands on him, you would need to ask our permission!" Chapter 926: First City, Wind Valley (5) Chapter 926: First City, Wind Valley (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bai Zhongtian now has a very ugly look on his face and he was close to spitting fire. Gao Lin noticed the look on his face and nearly jumped in shock. He quickly grabbed Bai Zhongtians shoulder and whispered into his ear. "You better hold it in for a while, the cultivators of Wind Valley are just too powerful. Besides, these people are all at the rank of a Martial Supreme and above! Even if we were to join forces, we would be no match for them. If you really want to retaliate against Elder Huang, wait for them to leave first. You need to understand that the First City has its rules and most Martial Supremes cannot leave the city so easily. These people must have their reasons foring here but once theyve left this time, it would not be so easy for them to return the next time." Wind Valley has sent their Martial Supremes. They could resist them for a while if they joined forces and besides, there was also the highly-abnormal Grand Lord Hong Lian. However, Gao Lin was right about one thing, the First City would not normally allow any Martial Saints to go out of the city so easily. This time, Feng Xiaoxiao must have gone through a lot of trouble to obtain permission. If she were to leave now, it would be unknown when she would be allowed toe out of the city again. Bai Zhongtian was at a loss, he was not afraid of the First Citys cultivators but he was afraid of dragging Gu Ruoyun down with him! What if one of his brash moves were to drag his precious disciple down? He would regret this for the rest of his life! Hence, Bai Zhongtian swallowed his anger! Ill collect Elder Huangs debt once these people leave! "Eldest Lady Feng," Gao Lin smiled as he faced Feng Xiaoxiaos devastatingly beautiful face and said, "If my guess is right, you had not journeyed from the First City only for the sake of the pill form, there should be another reason." If the reason had merely been because of the pill form, there would be no need for Feng Xiaoxiao to make a personal appearance. She only needed to send Wind Valleys physician instead of making the extra trip herself. So, she must have made this journey because she had a more important matter at hand. "Sect Master Gao, it goes without saying that you are indeed very astute." Feng Xiaoxiao smiled, "Aside from the pill form, my trip from the First City has other objectives but this matter does not concern the Medicine Sect. Theres no need to trouble yourself." I had gone through great trouble this time to obtain the permission to leave the First City! Would I have done this solely for the sake of a pill form? Definitely not! It was just as Gao Lin had said, if this were purely for the sake of the pill form, as the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, she need not make the trip personally. "May I then be so bold as to ask, Lady Feng, what are your objectives for this trip? If we dont fully understand the truth, Im afraid that a lot of people would feel unsettled." Though Gao Lin was afraid of Wind Valleys power, he had voiced his suspicions anyway. Since Feng Xiaoxiao had personally made the trip out of the First City, the entire maind would feel very ufortable once this gets out. "Outrageous!" Elder Fengs expression sank instantly and he shot a sharp re at Gao Lin, "This is not a question for you to ask, you will suffer a great cmity if you continue to question us!" "Elder Feng," Feng Xiaoxiao waved her hand and stopped Elder Fengs sharp bellows. She then slowly turned her beautiful eyes towards Gao Lin and replied with a smile, "This isnt exactly a secret, Ive left the First City to look for someone." "To look for someone?" Gao Lin was stunned. However, he felt a little more assured upon hearing Feng Xiaoxiaos exnation. "Thats right. To look for someone." Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes were distracted as her heart clouded with sadness and the smile on her lips was tinged with a bitter taste. Am I truly not outstanding enough? Otherwise, why had I been unable to behold that mans gaze? Furthermore, he has never even bothered to look at me at all. Nevertheless, Im not asking for much, I only wish to stay by his side. Im afraid... That he doesnt love me. Chapter 927: First City, Wind Valley (6) Chapter 927: First City, Wind Valley (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Youre saying that Wind Valleys Feng Xiaoxiao has arrived?" Meanwhile, in one of the Medicine Sects guest rooms, that man has draped himself indolently across his chair. No one could tell what he was thinking. After a long pause, an evil smiled crept up upon his peerless visage. His peach blossom eyes then glimmered with an attractive smile. When the sword-wielding maidservant heard the impish mans question, she joined her fists together and bowed respectfully as she replied, "In response to your question, Young Master, ording to Feng Xiaoxiao herself, she has journeyed here to look for someone." "Look for someone?" Zuo Shangchen gently raised his brow. A peculiar light then shed across his eyes, "Did she say who shes looking for?" "She did not mention that." The gorgeous maidservant lowered her head and replied respectfully. "Since Feng Xiaoxiao has arrived, I wont be able to make an appearance for the time being. Otherwise, she would definitely expose my true identity and Xiao Yuner cant know about this for now." A light flickered in Zuo Shangchens eyes but his thoughts were hidden from the world. After an immeasurable amount of time, he continued to speak indolently and gave his orders, "I want you to gather a few others and keep a watch Feng Xiaoxiao. If she helps the Huang father and daughter pair to cause more trouble for Xiao Yuner, her position as the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley will be at an end! However, the fact that Feng Xiaoxiao has been able to rise above the rest in the First City implies that she may not be as stupid as most people are." Feng Xiaoxiao may be of the fairer sex but she has been able to surpass her older brother to be Wind Valleys heir. How could she have been conferred with the title of the Young Valley Lord if she does not have a few tricks up her sleeve? Hence, Zuo Shangchen believes that Feng Xiaoxiao would never stand up for the lone Elder Huang. Besides, to Wind Valley, Elder Huangs existence was considered to be dispensable. "Your wish is mymand." The gorgeous maidservant joined her fists, bowed, and retreated upon receiving her orders. She soon disappeared from Zuo Shangchens peach blossom gaze. Zuo Shangchens evil smile slowly vanished as he watched the maidservant disappear. A stern expression took its ce. "Feng Xiaoxiao, I hope that you wont do anything to harm her. Otherwise, the entire Wind Valley will cease to exist in the First City." ... Elder Huang was bowing humbly in a luxurious and exquisite bedchamber at the elders courtyard. His stance was about as low as the dust on the ground and his face filled with ttery as he spoke, "Eldest Lady Feng, Elder Feng, youre finally here! Ive been awaiting your arrival." Feng Xiaoxiao was seated on the highest chair. She gently raised the teacup in her hand and took a small sip. She then put the cup down and swept her gaze across Elder Huangs face which was filled with ttery. Finally, she mildly furrowed her pretty, willowy brows. "Ive heard stories regarding everything youve done these past few days and it goes without saying that youre truly an idiot! You had tried to frame someone and, whats even worse, nted false usations when others already have proof of their innocence. How could you be capable of doing such a thing? Furthermore, you had not epted your loss in the wager and had flown into a rage out of humiliation, threatening to murder someone. Elder Huang, youve been alive for so many years but why is your brain still so stupid?" Her words made Elder Huang so ashamed that he could not show his face. He did not dare to show any form of dissatisfaction so he could only reply with a pitiful look on his face, "Eldest Lady Feng, despite my many mistakes, I am still a subordinate of Wind Valley. Ive always had Wind Valleys best interests in mind so when the Medicine Sect had obtained the pill form, I had sent word to Wind Valley immediately. However, I did not expect for someone to attack me after they had discovered my connection with the members of Wind Valley. This was clearly an act of disrespect towards Wind Valley." Chapter 928: First City, Wind Valley (7) Chapter 928: First City, Wind Valley (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats enough." Feng Xiaoxiaos finger gently stroked the jade cup as her lips curled into a small smile, "Youre only saying these things so that Wind Valley could avenge you! However, you had clearly behaved unreasonably in that matter so how am I supposed to avenge you? Dont ever bring this matter up again, I wont involve myself in your grudges! Furthermore..." She paused and a hint of contemptced her smile as she continued in a casual manner, "Subordinate? Hehe. Honestly speaking, youre not worthy of the word! Even without you, I have tens of thousands of people willing to carry out tasks for Wind Valley so dont be mistaken that we cannot function without you! Theres one more thing, there has been nock of your use of Wind Valleys name in carrying out other matters! Whatever you do on the outside has nothing to do with us. However, whatever you do, you should never have ruined Wind Valleys good name!" Huang Chuans expression changed drastically but he did not dare to speak. Nevertheless, his heart could not ept this at all. Could it be that he, an elder of the Medicine Sect, has fallen head-first into the hands of a little girl? No! Sooner orter, Ill reim this battlefield! "Im tired," Feng Xiaoxiao furrowed her willowy brows but her eyes were emotionless, "Elder Feng, send our guest away." "Yes, Eldest Lady." Elder Feng joined his fists and bowed. He then turned towards Elder Huang with a hollow gaze and said, "Lets go." Huang Chuan gaped and hesitated, wondering if he should speak or not. However, he chose to leave in the end when he saw the impatient look on Feng Xiaoxiaos face. Still, just because Feng Xiaoxiao did not support him does not mean that he has no other way of finding a strong and powerful backer! Outside the room, Elder Feng paused in his steps and slowly swept his icy gaze across Huang Chuans face. His tone was condescending and emotionless, "Huang Chuan, you have indeed crossed the line this time. The Eldest Lady has been thoroughly angered so you best take care of yourself from now on!" "Elder Feng," Huang Chuan looked thoroughly unsatisfied and implored in a pitiful manner, "Are really going to let these people off? That woman had the audacity to attack me in this manner despite knowing that Im a member of Wind Valley. She clearly has no respect for Wind Valleys name! Furthermore, she has also imed that Wind Valley is no match for her!" Elder Feng may be a proud person but it does not mean that hecked intellect. He would have wasted all the years he has spent in the world if he had blindly trusted Huang Chuans words just like that. "Huang Chuan, Wind Valley will not involve itself in your grudges with others. However, I can help you to improve your situation." Though Elder Feng may not fully believe Elder Huangs story, that does not mean that he condones Gu Ruoyuns attitude. Even though Wind Valley ces no great importance on Huang Chuan, Huang Chuan had been carrying out tasks in Wind Valleys name. There was a saying which goes: when beating a dog, one should consider its master. Even though Huang Chuan was only their ve, they would not allow others to bully and humiliate him in that manner! As a cultivator of Wind Valley, they need to take care of their dignity. Huang Chuan had behaved without courtesy first so if Wind Valley was to help him in his grudge, they would draw immediately gossip. Those people from the First City would never permit them to do so either. "This is a Holy Extension Fruit," Elder Feng nced at Huang Chuan as he produced a white colored fruit from his sleeve, "Swallow this Holy Extension Fruit and you would be able to instantly break through to the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme! However, this Holy Extension Fruit has great repercussions as well! After consuming it, you will never be able to make any more gains in your cultivation for the rest of your life. This also means that no matter how hard you work in this lifetime, you would never be able to break through again." Chapter 929: First City, Wind Valley (8) Chapter 929: First City, Wind Valley (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Huang Chuans eyes lit up. He had reached a certain age and would not possibly experience another breakthrough in this lifetime. Since he has now been given the chance to break through to a high-level Martial Supreme, how could he let it slip by? After all, Gao Lin and the Holy Doctor were only mid-level Martial Supremes. Once he sessfully achieves this promotion, the position as Sect Master should easily be in the palm of his hands! It would no longer matter that Gu Ruoyun has powerful spiritual beasts in her hands, he believes that he would definitely be able to defeat one little lolita after his breakthrough! "Thank you, Elder Feng." Huang Chuan smiled happily. In his heart, he could already envision the Holy Doctor and his disciple crawling beneath his foot. He could not help but look extremely pleased with himself, "Once Ive avenged myself and sessfully taken over as the Sect Master, I will never forget your goodwill." Elder Feng nodded, all he wanted was Huang Chuans wholeheartedness. Even though Wind Valley was a part of the First City, they still require help from powers on the outside! After all, it was not convenient for them to personally act on certain matters! If Huang Chaun bes the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect, it would be a great boon to the First City. ... Gu Ruoyun was seated cross-legged in the midst of cultivation in a guest room. Hence, she was not aware of what had transpired in the world outside. Suddenly, she sensed a peculiar activitying from the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, before she could even think, she had been sucked into it by an unknown force. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! At this moment, Xiao Zixie was seated on the floor of the Ancient Divine Pagoda with his eyes closed. His adorable little cherubic cheeks were now deathly white as a powerful energy fluctuated around his body. His little body almost looks like it would be torn apart by the impact of that mighty force. Gu Ruoyuns expression changed greatly as she quickly rushed to Xiao Zixies side in a sh and pressed both her arms firmly on his shoulder. Her eyes filled with anxiety as she asked, "Zixie, whats happening? What has caused you to be this way?" Blood! Fresh blood was trickling from the ruptures on Zixies skin. However, the power from within his body continued to explode as if it wanted to rush out of him. "Xiao Zixie!" Gu Ruoyuns heart clenched fiercely. However, no matter how much she cried out, the little fellow in front of her did not move and looked almost lifeless. He did not react to Gu Ruoyun at all. "Master." Yunyao nced at Xiao Zixie who now resembles a bloodied human. Her pretty eyes were filled with a thick sense of anxiety as she said, "Do you remember the power source he had received in the snowfields forest?" Gu Ruoyun nodded gently. At the time, Zixie had mentioned that the spiritual beast egg was a power source that he had once sealed away. The object has since returned to its master but that power source had not shown any reaction after entering his body. It had not even generated a breakthrough in his powers so why has it evolved in such a manner? "In the ancient times, Zixie was extremely powerful. His power was so great that it was at a terrifying stage! Even though his strength had been severely damaged during a fight at that time, he was still almost invincible and far more powerful than his present state! Can you imagine how much power lies within that spiritual beast egg?" Yunyaoughed bitterly. Once, Zixie had held a godlike existence and had been iparably powerful. However, he has regressed to the childhood stage and his powers were now only a small fraction of what he used to have in the past. "His physical condition is still too weak at the moment and cant possibly endure the full power that he had once held! It was fortunate that this was a power that he had once sealed away. If this were anyone else, they probably would have exploded and died the moment they had absorbed that power source!" Yunyao observed the bloodied Zixie and murmured exasperatedly, "Originally, he should not have absorbed the power source before he reaches adulthood. However, in order to prevent his power source from falling into the hands of another and to obtain enough power to help you, he had taken the risk and absorbed this energy source in a short period of time!" Chapter 930: First City, Wind Valley (9) Chapter 930: First City, Wind Valley (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns heart shook violently and she clenched her fist in a tight grip. Zixie... This fellow has always put my best interests first yet he never tells me anything! A few years ago, he had not hesitated to risk his life in exchange for my own. Now, he has been revived with great difficulty and yet hes still only thinking of me. What have I done in this life to deserve a friend who would give up everything he has for me and would even sacrifice his own life? "Master, Zixie did not tell you this but during the past few days, he had been using his own powers to suppress that power source within his body. He had been waiting for himself to break through to the rank of a Martial Saint before he absorbed that power sourcepletely. That way, he would then return to his peak abilities! However, no one expected that power source to suddenly be uncontroble which has caused him to turn out this way." Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before asking, "Yunyao, do you have any way to help Zixie? If this continues, he may die!" Zixie has already left me once. This time, no matter what, I wont let him leave me again. "Master," Yunyao hesitated for a moment before she continued to speak, "Theres one way but youll have to use your mental energy to enter Zixies body and help him seal the power source in his body! However, there are a few ws in this method - once Zixie reaches the rank of a Martial Saint, he would not be able to absorb the power source immediately. He would only be able to break the seal progressively!" "That isnt much." Gu Ruoyun raised her eyes and spoke with determination in her gaze, "Even though Ive grown to my current state, it was all due to Zixies help. If he had not been around, I might have already died a few times over. However, I cant only rely on him constantly. Even if its impossible for him to return to his peak in an instant... So what? I can stay by his side and apany him as he slowly grows." "However," Yunyao paused for a moment then continued to speak, "Master, you and Zixie are tied together by a contract so only your mental energy can be safely used to enter his body but this is also dangerous for you! You are still at the rank of a high-level Martial Honor. 1 If you force your way in to help him seal that source of power, theres a high chance that the power might snap back at you and cause your mental energy to copse!" A copse in mental energy would mean that, from then on, Gu Ruoyun would be an imbecilic fool! This was Yunyaos greatest worry! If Gu Ruoyun had reached the level of a Martial Supreme by now, she might have stood a chance to do this without risk. However, she was only at the level of a high-level Martial Honor and would not have enough power to withstand the energy from the power source! At the end of the day, she might not be able to even save Zixie while she herself would end up in aplete disaster. "Zixie is the first friend that Ive encountered in this life." Gu Ruoyun lowered her gaze and looked at the blood-covered boy. A light, the meaning of which no one understands, shed in her eyes as she said, "He has protected me for so many years and now its finally my turn to protect him! No matter what, I cannot watch him slowly lose his life. Even if I fail this time, at least Ive given him everything Ive got." The Vermillion Birds eyes moved and she stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. I had formed a contract with this woman only for the sake of my friends! Gu Ruoyuns best interests had never in my heart at all. Yet, this time, I feel as if Ive been mistaken in my past convictions about her. Humans... Not all of them seem to bepletely wicked! At the very least, this woman before me is willing to sacrifice herself for the sake of her contracted spiritual beast! This sacrificees with a heavy price. If she fails , she would truly be turned into an idiot! Nevertheless, after knowing the consequences, she still chooses to do this... In this world, how many humans would make this kind of sacrifice for a spiritual beast? "Perhaps my decision in following her is not a mistake." The Vermillion Bird fell silent as she muttered to herself. It was only at this very moment that she truly felt at peace with having Gu Ruoyun as her Master! Chapter 931: A Martial Supreme Breakthrough (1) Chapter 931: A Martial Supreme Breakthrough (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Are you ready, Master?" Yunyao did not seem to notice the little Vermillion Birds change of heart as her pretty eyes stared fixedly at Gu Ruoyun. "Im ready." Gu Ruoyun nodded gently with a rarely seen seriousness on her face. "Alright. Master, I want you to follow whatever I tell you to do next. If you find that you absolutely cant continue the process, call me and I will find a way to help you." Yunyaos eyes slowly filled with a somber air but her gaze was filled with resolution as she spoke. Gu Ruoyun did not reply as she slowly released her mental energy and seeped into Zixies body. The situation within Zixies body then entered Gu Ruoyuns mind through her mental energy. When sheid her eyes upon the condition in Zixies body, Gu Ruoyun gasped in surprise. She looked on as countless forms of energy turned into beams of light and shed against each other within Zixies body. His vital organs were all bleeding from the sheer force of the conflict as the energy reverberated inside him as if looking for a way to itself out of his body. Gu Ruoyuns expression sank. She then took a deep breath and said, "This cannot continue, I must hurry and move quickly. Otherwise, Zixie will be in grave danger. However, the power source has scattered all around his body so Ill have to seal it for him one by one." Boom! As Gu Ruoyuns mental energy came into contact with a wave of energy, she felt as if a powerful force had mmed into her head. It was so painful that she could not help but wrinkle her brow. Even so, she still continued to direct her mental energy into Zixie. That power source was indeed very powerful! Furthermore, without anything to bind it, Gu Ruoyun could not possibly control it and all it wanted to do was to leave Zixies body. ... Within the Ancient Divine Pagoda, Yunyao observed the increasingly pained look on Gu Ruoyuns face. Yunyaos gaze slowly disyed a sense of anxiety. She then bit her lip and spoke hesitantly, "Tianqiong, was I wrong? Master should not have found out about this matter. If anything happens to her, I..." That power source was something which not even Lord Zixie had been able to suppress. While Master is indeed highly talented, this power source was not something that she can control in her current state. "Yunyao," Tianqiong furrowed his brows, "We must believe in her." Believe in her? Yunyaoughed bitterly. This is not whether I believe in her or not but, based on her current level of power, she cant possibly aplish what she has set out to do. "Tianqiong, if anything goes wrong, we must pull her mental energy out even if we have to give our own lives." Actually, Yunyao was right, Gu Ruoyun was indeed in a dangerous condition now. Each wave of energy was extremely powerful. Based on her level of power, she would not be able to suppress it just yet. Based on this, one could imagine the kind of terrifying power that has been generated from this power source. This power hade from Zixies past life! "Since my powers are not at your level, Im going to weaken you first. Ill cripple you to a level where I can resist you!" Gu Ruoyun smiled icily as she stared at the beams of light which were shing and shooting all over the ce. Her gaze filled with resolve and determination! "Be restrained!" Whoosh! The light from one of the power sources energy fluctuations was instantly extinguished at the sound of Gu Ruoyunsmand. Upon careful examination, it almost looks like a gust of wind was absorbing the power sources energy. Of course, Gu Ruoyun could not absorb the power sourcepletely! Otherwise, even though the power source has been dispersed into countless light beams, each small beam of light was enough to explode her on the spot! Chapter 932: A Martial Supreme Breakthrough (2) Chapter 932: A Martial Supreme Breakthrough (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You are only bits of energy which were once a part of him. Without him, how could you havee into existence? Now, youre taking advantage of him for not being fully grown to bite back at him? Since thats the case, you should at least ask me for my permission!" "Get back!" Whoosh! The wave of energy from the power source weakened once again. The power source seemed to sense that its own powers were diminishing and began to panic. It grew even more unstable as it desperately continued to attack Zixies body and tried to escape from him! Meanwhile, the light within Gu Ruoyuns body continued to grow and a powerful hurricane began circling around her. Because she was going through a breakthrough in the Ancient Divine Pagoda, the energy that would alert others of a Martial Supremes breakthrough did not appear. That was right! After Gu Ruoyun had forcibly absorbed the power sources energy, she then experienced a breakthrough in her powers! She has just burst into the rank of a low-level Martial Supreme so it was a huge leap in power for her. "This... What is this?" Yunyao was shocked as she stared dazedly at Gu Ruoyun who had just undergone a breakthrough. Her mind could not process this at the moment and she simply could not understand the situation. Was her Master not helping Zixie seal his power? How has she experienced a breakthrough instead? "Holy sh*t!" Little Vermillion Bird, who had been sitting on the medicine cauldron, jumped off from the cauldrons lid when she saw Gu Ruoyuns progress. Her cherubic features were filled with shock and she began to curse not too long after that. "Madness! This person is insane! Based on her level of power then, she had not been able to seal the power source so she had absorbed part of it! Even if Leader Zixie was her Master 1 , shes risking way too much!" To absorb someone elses power? The consequence of this is more than being rendered an idiot, she could have died from an inner explosion! Yet, she would take such a great risk? Does this fellow have a death wish? Frankly speaking, Gu Ruoyun was not aware of this matter. She kept her eyes trained on the weakened power source and soon, a smile appeared on her pretty and delicate features. "Trying to escape? Youre going to stay here obediently and wait until you merge back into Zixie." "Seal!" As she spoke, Gu Ruoyun put her palms together and a wave of energy instantly locked the power source. Very soon, the initially chaotic and shing energy fluctuations gradually stopped and quietly stayed within Zixies body. "While Ive now sealed one wave of energy, there are still numerous energy waves that cant be sealed." Gu Ruoyun frowned as she stared at the remaining shing waves of energy. Her features slowly grew somber as she pondered, "Based on the condition of my body, I shouldnt continue to absorb any more energy. Otherwise, I wont be able to withstand the power from the power source! When that happens, if I die, I wouldnt be able to help Zixie at all." "Perhaps..." Gu Ruoyuns eyes suddenly lit up, "I can direct this power source to the other spiritual beasts. This way, not only will their powers receive an upgrade, it would lessen the dangers for Zixie." It had indeed been a huge risk for her to decide and absorb the power sources energy. She had not known if she would be able to absorb it but in order to prevent the power source from continuing to damage Zixies body, she had taken that risk. The result shows that she had chosen the right method! Since she had been able to absorb the power source, this proves that the power source was a masterless entity at this moment. It was an untethered energy which was running afoul so the other spiritual beasts should be able to absorb it as well. Chapter 933: A Martial Supreme Breakthrough (3) Chapter 933: A Martial Supreme Breakthrough (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once she thought of this solution, Gu Ruoyun no longer hesitated as she immediately transmitted her voice into Yunyaos mind. "Yunyao, would you all be willing to help absorb a part of Zixies power source? There would definitely be dangers thate with doing this so I wont force any of you into it. If youre not willing..." Before she could finish her sentence, a beautiful, gentle and graceful voice echoed in Gu Ruoyuns mind. "Master, if thats what you need, I am willing no matter what it is!" When ites to Gu Ruoyun, they have always maintained a steadfast belief in her abilities and decisions! Besides, they also believe that Gu Ruoyun would never take any unnecessary risks with their lives. She would never have made this decision if she does not have a hundred percent guarantee. Hence, after Yunyao had voiced her opinion, the other spiritual beasts also agreed to Gu Ruoyuns decision as well. Even the newly arrived little Vermillion Bird was no different. "Alright, since thats the case, Ill transfer the energy to all of you in a while. All you need to do is absorb it." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and looked at the countless power sources before her. Her delicate features lit up with a smile once again. ... One day! Within the course of this one day, Gu Ruoyun had not set foot out of the bedchamber even once. She had set up a formation in her room before threading her way into the Ancient Divine Pagoda and did not emerge at all. Just how powerful was Zixie at his peak? Even a small sliver of energy from that power source was enough to generate an overall change in every spiritual beast. The most powerful one the little Vermillion Bird, charged through the rank of a Martial Supreme and reached the rank of a Martial Saint instantly. On this maind, as long as she does not run into the cultivators from the First City, no one could stand in her way. The Azure Dragon may be the leader of the Four Divine Beasts but because he had sustained heavy injuries in the past, the speed in his recovery was naturally slower than that of the Vermillion Birds. However, with the help of the power source, he managed to break through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Supreme along with the White Tiger! Yunyao had been slightly weaker than the other but has now reached the rank of a low-level Martial Supreme 1 . Yan had been pretty powerful prior to this event so his breakthrough was second only to the little Vermillion Bird. He has now be a high-level Martial Supreme! The snow wolf Baobao was considered the weakest amongst Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beasts and his position was rather low. However, he was the first spiritual beast aside from Zixie that Gu Ruoyun had received after her reincarnation. Most importantly, the snow wolf was a gift that Gu Ruoyun had received from the Ancient Divine Pagoda when she had her breakthrough to the rank of a Martial King. Since Baobao was not as powerful as the other spiritual beasts, his existence had been rather lowly and, generally speaking, had not been given many chances to dive into action. 2 As he was a spiritual beast which resides in the Ancient Divine Pagoda, he would certainly have a position that far surpasses that of an average spiritual beast. This time, after absorbing the power source, he has managed to sessfully reach the rank of a high-level Martial Honor! There were quite a number of spiritual beasts following Gu Ruoyun but the amount of energy from the power source was even greater. There was still a lot left to seal so Gu Ruoyun then turned her attention to her subordinates in the Devil Sect. Gu Ruoyun had ced every member from the Devil Sect into the divine weapon Xiao Hei when she left the West Spirit Maind. Within Xiao Heis body was a vast and inexhasutible amount of space. The period of time needed for cultivation was also a few times faster than the time needed in the outside world. The only issue was that as the Master of the divine weapon, Gu Ruoyun could not enter and use it for her own cultivation. The results that the Devil Sects members have received from their cultivation was remarkable. Most of them have achieved a significant increase in their power. The Ghost Doctor, Wei Yiyi, was one of the fastest in her progress and has broken through to the rank of a low-level Martial Honor prior to this day! After absorbing the power source, she then managed to break through to another level and has now be a mid-level Martial Honor! As for the leaders of the Four Great Authorities 3 that Gu Ruoyun had subdued in ck Rock City, they were already at the brink of bing high-level Martial Honors. Hence, like Gu Ruoyun, they have now reached the rank of a Martial Supreme! As for the rest of the disciples of the Devil Sect, they all received a promotion in one rank. Even the weakest amongst them were now low-level Martial Emperors! "While the risk of failure this time was extremely high, the results were rather remarkable." Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly as she examined the forces within her grasp, "It is unfortunate that Zixie has not awakened. However, I have sealed off this power source so he would now be able to continue and absorb it at his own pace." Chapter 934: The General Meeting Begins (1) Chapter 934: The General Meeting Begins (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master, Zixie wont be waking up so soon." Yunyao nced at Gu Ruoyun and said, "However, I believe that when he awakens, his power will have greatly increased." When that timees, perhaps Master would not need to worry about the First City anymore. However... Whenever Yunyao remembers the enemy who had caused great injuries to she and her friends, her gaze would darken but she would only sigh in the end. "Im excited to see him reemerge and fight by my side again." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly before a distracted look shed in her eyes. After a long pause, she turned away and said, "The Medicine Sects general meeting will start soon. Master must be waiting anxiously. As for the Ancient Divine Pagodas reward for my breakthrough into a Martial Supreme, it wouldnt hurt to wait until after the Medicine Sects general meeting to see it." Each time she has a breakthrough to a new rank, the Ancient Divine Pagoda would bestow a gift to her. This next gift had been awaiting her breakthrough to a Martial Supreme! I wonder what gifts I would receive this time? However, regardless of how curious she was feeling, Gu Ruoyun still chose to attend the Medicine Sects general meeting first. After all, the Holy Doctor was already waiting for her outside. If she were to dy any further, that old geezer would probably flip out and instantly pound her room to the ground. She did not dy any further at the thought of this and with a single shift in thought, she left the Ancient Divine Pagoda. At this moment, it was alreadyte in the morning. Gu Ruoyun left the Ancient Divine Pagoda and crawled out from her bed. She then walked to her rooms door and opened it with a creak 1 . Soon, the glow of the morning sun washed through the room, shining upon the womans green robes to create a delicate, moving and pretty picture. Except... When she saw the ugly look on the elderly mans face outside the door, Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched mildly. She yawned and said, "Master, youre early." "Early?" Bai Zhongtian red at Gu Ruoyun, "Do you know what time it is? Have you forgotten what day it is? The Medicine Sects general meeting has already begun! What if someone were to refine the pill first? My reputation would then go down the drain." Gu Ruoyun shrugged disapprovingly as her gaze swept from the old man towards the delicate youth next to him. She raised her brows and asked, "Yuer, are you attending the Medicine Sects general meeting as well?" Xia Linyu scratched his head as a shy smile appeared on his delicate features, "Sis, Im quite curious about this pill form as well. Still, I think that no one can be better than you at refining pills." Others may not know this but how could I, who have journeyed from the West Spirit Maind, feign ignorance when ites to this matter? Would a pill form remain a mere pill form in my sisters hands? She is the only person on this maind who has the ability to refine pills! "Alright," Gu Ruoyun smiled before she turned towards Bai Zhongtian, "Master, shall we leave now?" "Lets go." Bai Zhongtian red at her irritably. He had intended to give his tardy disciple a good talking-to but he could not bring himself to it. He could only restrain himself and head to the Medicine Sects general meeting. The za was overcrowded with people. Aside from powerful cultivators who had been drawn by the allure of pills, there were also many Medicine Sect disciples who curiously eyed the cauldron that has been ced right in the very middle of the za. Pills! To most people, these were mythical objects! Forget about witnessing the pill refining process in person, they would never be able to see a single fully refined pill in their entire life. Especially since almost all the pill forms have been destroyed during the ancient times with hardly any left. It was for this very reason that no Pill Masters could evere into existence on this maind again! Chapter 935: The General Meeting Begins (2) Chapter 935: The General Meeting Begins (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sect Master," Huang Chuan nced at Gao Lin and his face filled with arrogance as he said, "May we begin the general meeting now?" Gao Lins expression was slightly unsightly but he ignored Huang Chuans provocation. His gaze was full of anxiety as he looked into the distance with a concerned expression. He was unsure what had happened to the Holy Doctor; it was already midday and that man still has not arrived! "Lets wait a little longer." "Wait? Huang Chuan scoffed and shot Gao Lin an ugly look. His face was filled with scorn as he said, "Dont forget that other than a few physicians who have made the trip to the Medicine Sect, the cultivators of Wind Valley are here as well. Do you actually want to make the cultivators of Wind Valley wait?" Gao Lins expression sank. He nced at the ugly look on Elder Fengs face and his heart thumped immediately. If this had been anyone else, he would still be able to dy the meeting with his authority as the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect. However, Wind Valley was far too powerful and if he were to let them wait any longer, he was afraid that... Just as Gao Lin was bing increasingly more anxious, a few figures finally arrived and sauntered in slowly. When he saw the old mans familiar face, his heart began to rx and he sighed with relief, "Since thats the case, lets begin the general meeting!" "Hmph!" Huang Chuan also noticed the arrival of Gu Ruoyun and her Master. His expression sank as he scoffed and turned around while his eyes filled with malice. After a long pause, he hardened his elderly features and spoke eerily, "Before we begin the Medicine Sects general meeting, theres something that I want to say!" "What is it?" Gao Lin furrowed his brows as he nced at Huang Chuan and wondered what sort ofmotion that old man was about to pull at a time like this. "Hehe," Huang Chuanughed icily and his venomous re was like that of a poisonous snakes as it enveloping Gao Lin fixedly, "I dont think that you are suited for the Sect Masters position in the Medicine Sect any longer." Gao Lins expression sank while his eyes hid a brewing storm. The initially bustling za was silenced by this deration. All eyes turned in uniformity towards Huang Chuan as their gazes filled with shock. No one ever thought that Elder Huang would say such a thing in front of the great cultivators of the maind! "What did you say?" Gao Lins questioned in a low voice, the hoarse sound in his throat made it difficult to hear any other emotion. His expression has turned exceptionally ashen as he red icily at Huang Chuans arrogant face, "Are you saying that Im not fit to be the Medicine Sects Sect Master? Then who is?" Huang Chuan smiled arrogantly as he took one step forward, raised his chin and replied with a single word, "Me!" Boom! The crowd dove into a sensation. Initially, they had stared at Huang Chuan in shock but their gazes slowly became filled with a thick sense of disdain as well. However, because the Wind Valley cultivators were present, no one stepped out to speak though they were ring contemptuously at Huang Chuan. Gu Ruoyun curled her lips and turned her attention to the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley who was seated at the side of the za. A light shed in her eyes. Even after hearing Huang Chuans deration, Feng Xiaoxiao still remained smiling like a breeze in a clear sky as if this matter does not concern her at all. However, Gu Ruoyun knows that if Huang Chuan had not obtained Wind Valleys support, he would not possibly have had the courage to say such things. It looks like Feng Xiaoxiao is not so simple at all! Gu Ruoyun lifted her lips into a smile and soon turned away. Even though she had never met Feng Xiaoxiao before, her Master had described her to Gu Ruoyun as they were headed to the Medicine Sect. The fact that Feng Xiaoxiao had been able to overthrow Wind Valleys Lords son and be the Young Valley Lord proves that she certainly has a strategic mindset! Chapter 936: The General Meeting Begins (3) Chapter 936: The General Meeting Begins (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Elder Feng." Feng Xiaoxiao sensed Gu Ruoyuns gaze and frowned mildly. The womans green robes reflected against her pretty pupils as she asked in a hushed tone, "Whos thatdy next to the Holy Doctor?" Elder Feng nced at Gu Ruoyun and answered, "If my guess is right, she must be the one who was responsible for severely injuring Huang Feifei and the one who had forced Huang Chuan to apologize." "Really?" Feng Xiaoxiao fell silent. After a long pause, she spoke again, "Shes very dangerous!" Elder Feng waspletely shocked by her statement. After all, his Lady has always been splendidly gifted from a young age and was the number one cultivator amongst the younger generation in Wind Valley! Through her own efforts, she had managed to oust her half-brother to be the Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley! Furthermore, even in the First City, she was certainly one of the top gifted cultivators amongst the youngsters! Yet, she was now saying that such a young woman was dangerous? Based on Elder Fengs point of view, he simply could not see the danger in Gu Ruoyun at all no matter how hard he tried! "Eldest Lady, please forgive my ignorance, what you really mean is..." "Elder Feng," Feng Xiaoxiao stared at Gu Ruoyun seriously and spoke to Elder Feng leisurely, "I know that Huang Chuans actions today are a result of your endorsement. Since thats the case, well let him be as long as Wind Valley isnt dragged along with him. Theres no need to bother too much over what he does. As for this woman, she is very dangerous indeed! I dont know why I feel this way but Im sure that once she has grown, not a single soul would be able to control her!" "Eldest Lady, I dont think I agree with that! This woman may have considerable talents but this was based on the standards in the outside world! Eldest Lady, you are the Young Valley Lord of the First City. Your talents are mesmerizing and beyondpare. No matter how powerful she is, she cant possibly be a match for you, Eldest Lady." Feng Xiaoxiao smiled gently but the light in her eyes were unreadable. "Elder Feng, my talents may be quite good but this maind is vast. No one can guarantee whether a peerless genius like her would not appear or not." Instantly, Elder Feng fell silent. Not too long after that, a malicious light shed in his eyes as he said, "If thats the case, Eldest Lady, why dont we entice this woman so we can be the ones to control her. This way, no matter how dangerous she bes, she will belong under us." "No." Feng Xiaoxiao shook her head, "Dont judge her simply because she looks so cool and calm on the surface. In truth, shes a very proud person. Someone like her would never allow herself to remain at the edge of a de willingly. We cannot control her." We cannot control her? Elder Feng was shocked, "So, well ignore her? Just like that?" "Its best not to make an enemy of someone like her. If we do that, we shall have to obliterate her entirely in order to prevent the chance of a future disaster!" As she spoke, the smile on Feng Xiaoxiaos face slowly vanished and was reced with an austere and severe look, "Furthermore, she must be killed under the most definite of circumstances. If she escapes, our troubles will never end! However, we dont have any deep animosity with her at the moment so theres no need for us to be on guard. As for Huang Chuan, theres no need to for you to bother about him. I can find tens of thousands of other dogs after discarding this one." To her, Huang Chuan was merely ackey of Wind Valley, they could definitely live without him! Elder Feng had something else to say but, in the end, he had kept his thoughts to himself. He then stared skeptically at Gu Ruoyun, unsure of what capabilities that woman held which would cause the Eldest Lady to make such a deep evaluation of her. Chapter 937: The General Meeting Begins (4) Chapter 937: The General Meeting Begins (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hahaha!" Just as Huang Chuan made his deration, a burst ofughter could be heard. Gao Lin suppressed his rage and showed a cold smile on his face, "You? Are you sure that your qualifications are enough to gain you the Sect Masters position in the Medicine Sect? Elder Huang, you think too highly of yourself! Today, Id like to see how you n to push me out of my position as the Sect Master." Huang Chuans eyes gradually filled with disdain. He then spoke in a tonepletely devoid of courtesy, "Alright, Ill prove my capabilities to you right now! I wonder how many elders would like me to take charge of the Medicine Sect?" Hearing this, Gao Linughed icily again. However, before he could finish hisugh, his elderly face suddenly froze in shock. An elder had stepped forward and was making his way towards Huang Chuan. The elder had looked ashamed and uneasy at first but his expression was soon reced with a sense of determination. A good number of elders then followed him as well and headed towards Huang Chuan. All of their expressions were simr to the first elders, their faces were clouded by ayer of guilt. "You... All of you..." Gao Lins face was now full of rage. He never thought that this would happen. When had Huang Chuan managed to bribe so many of the Medicine Sects elders? Somehow, he had always been kept in the dark. "Elder Tian, Elder Qing, what are you doing?" Lin Yang was enraged. He stepped up beside Gao Lin and stared at the elders who had stepped out with an ashen face, "Have you all forgotten who was the one who had supported you to your current stage? And youre all treating the Sect Master with such tant ungratefulness now?" The one who had been addressed as Elder Qingughed coldly as the guilty look on his face vanished into thin air, followed by Lin Yangs words. "I just think that Elder Huang... Ah no, Sect Master Huang is more qualified for this position! Gao Lin has been shielding an outsider so protectively, what right does he have to remain as the Sect Master?" This was definitely not the truth! The reason why so many elders have turned traitor was because Elder Huang has given them a promise. He promised them that as long as he was elected as the Sect Master, he would ensure that they would all breakthrough to the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme! To be a high-level Martial Supreme was a dream held by all on the maind! When they witnessed Huang Chuans breakthrough to a high-level Martial Supreme in a single night, they had all believed in his words! Of course, these elders werepletely unaware that Huang Chuan would never honor his promise! After all, the reason why he had been able to achieve a breakthrough was because he had received help from Wind Valley. However, Wind Valley would never be so kind to help every elder in the Medicine Sect achieve their breakthroughs! "Elder Qing, the previous matter was initially Huang Chuans fault. The Sect Master had sided with reason, not favor!" Lin Yangughed frostily as his eyes filled with sarcasm, "Yet, in the end, not one of us would have thought that you would all be so unreasonable. I really dont know what benefits Huang Chuan has given you to entice you to side with him." Huang Chuan has indeed given them benefits but no one would ever admit to that. "Benefits?" Elder Qing curtly replied, "Do you think that everyone is as selfish as the Sect Master? Hes only helping Gu Ruoyun because the Holy Doctor has given him benefits! A Sect Master who punishes an elder of the Medicine Sect for the sake of profit is beneath our dignity! I believe that only Sect Master Huang is fit for the position of Sect Master. At the same time, he is the only one who deserves our loyalty!" At this moment, Gao Lin was shaking with anger and his expression was filled with rage. Just then, he felt a hand on his shoulder and heard Bai Zhongtians consoling voice in his ear. "You should rejoice for having the opportunity to see their true colors. After this, you may do a bit a spring cleaning in the Medicine Sect." Gao Lins initially furious elderly features became steadier when he heard those words. The Holy Doctor is right, I should rejoice for having the opportunity to see their true colors in case they end up selling out the Medicine Sect for a bit of profit in the future and I might not even be aware of it. "Indeed, its time to clean up the Medicine Sect now." Chapter 938: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (1) Chapter 938: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gao Lin sighed and looked very disappointed. Perhaps even he could never have imagined that so many elders would betray him for the sake of personal gain! "Hahaha!" Huang Chuanughed maniacally, "Gao Lin, do you really think that youll have the chance? From now on, Im the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect! Anyone who opposes my orders will be killed mercilessly!" The entire za fell silent as he mentioned the words killed mercilessly. The crowd stopped their debates as they turned to look at Huang Chuan in unison. After all, no one expected such a huge incident to happen on the first day of the Medicine Sects general meeting! "Hmph!" Gao Lin scoffed coldly and took two steps forward. His eyes red at Huang Chuan icily as he said, "That would depend on whether you have the ability!" Boom! As he spoke, his mid-level Martial Supreme aura exploded from within his being and whirled towards Huang Chuan, carrying a stern fluctuation! However, upon sensing the terrifying power, Huang Chuan sneered instead and looked as if it did not bother him at all. "A mid-level Martial Supreme? Hehe, Gao Lin, from this moment on, your time as the previous Sect Master is up! If you had obediently given me this position, perhaps I would have granted you an easy death! Yet, unexpectedly, you still stubbornly wished to oppose me. Since thats the case, dont me me for my inconsideration towards our past camaraderie!" Everyone was shocked. It wasmon knowledge that Huang Chuan was only a low-level Martial Supreme. What right does he have to make such a bold statement? However, they soon discovered the answer! Just as the aura was whirling towards Huang Chuan, thetters body released an explosion of powerful energy. That energy, whenpared to Gao Lins, was certainly much more powerful. There was the sound of a loud bang as all of Gao Lins energy abruptly disappeared. He stumbled backward,pletely stunned. Several others went into a daze as well as they stared at Huang Chuan in disbelief. If our memory is correct, Huang Chuan had only been a low-level Martial Supreme a few days ago. The crowd thought in unison. How has he been able to breakthrough to a high-level Martial Supreme in just a few days? This was not logical at all! "A high-level Martial Supreme?" Gao Lins expression changed drastically. He then took a deep breath to suppress his extreme fury. His eyes, which were full of rage, red fixedly at the arrogant-looking Huang Chuan as he said, "How could you have possibly reached the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme?" "Hehe." Huang Chuan sneered and surveyed Gao Lin in front of him with a disdainful stare. He then replied in a voice filled with contempt, "Sect Master, you were once the number one cultivator in the Medicine Sect but this position now belongs to me! Youve seen my power and if you choose to continue opposing me... Well, you know the consequences!" Gao Lin clenched his fists tightly and his eyes were full of hatred. However, at this moment, he felt as if he was truly powerless! After all, once a person has reached the rank of a Martial Supreme, a single level of difference meant a vast level of difference in power! However, he simply could not understand how Huang Chuan had managed to breakthrough two levels in session in the span of a few short days. Could it be... Suddenly, Gao Lin seems to have thought of something and his eyes shot towards Wind Valleys group! Aside from Wind Valley, he would really like to find out the person who would have such a great ability to help Huang Chuan in his breakthrough. Since Wind Valley was hindered by a rule which prevents them from taking any action against forces outside of the First City, they had still been able to use this method to help Huang Chuan! Just as Gao Lins heart was slowly sinking into an all-time low, a sneering voice sounded from the sides, "Did you think that youre the only high-level Martial Supreme here?" Chapter 939: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (2) Chapter 939: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What? Upon hearing those words, all eyes turned to look at the white-robed elder who was standing next to Gao Lin. At this moment, the old mans face was full of scorn and he no longer disyed his previously frivolous attitude. His elderly features were filled with mockery as if he thought that Huang Chuans disy of power was no big deal. "Holy Doctor, while it is true that I had once feared you, do you think that I would be scared of you now?" Huang Chuan nced at the old man in white and burst intoughter, "My powers now surpass yours, you are no match for me at all! However, since you had the audacity to stand up for Gao Lin, Im going to kill you first." Huang Chuanughed icily and did not think too much of the meaning behind Bai Zhongtians words. He had been oppressed by these two old men for so many years, it was time to purify the past! Hence, after saying his piece, he gave no room for anyone else to speak and immediately charged towards Bai Zhongtian as he screamed hoarsely, "Bai Zhongtian, you go to hell!" Boom! An aura formed into the shape of a de came slicing down from high above and pierced towards the ground with absolute ferocity. Huang Chuanughed maniacally at the dust flying through the air, "Bai Zhongtian, arent you supposed to be extremely powerful? Arent you supposed to be awesome? Regardless of how powerful the opposition is, their death will be assured by my hand! This time, forget about you, even if the Grand Lord of Red Lotus Territory were here, I will ensure that he never returns! Haha, on this maind, Im the most powerful of all!" Huang Chuanughed maniacally and the crowd shook their heads when they heard that. Elder Huang is simply too much of a savage! They thought in unison. Hes only a high-level Martial Supreme but he not only intends to kill the Holy Doctor, he also wants to challenge Grand Lord Hong Lian! One should know that Grand Lord Hong Lian is able to defeat a Martial Saint while he was a high-level Martial Supreme! Besides, weve even heard that he has already broken through to the rank of a Martial Saint. Can a puny person like Elder Huang bepared to him at all? Nheless, the reason why Elder Huang had dared to say such things was because he had Wind Valleys backing. As a member of Wind Valley, why should he fear a Grand Lord who resides in the outside world? He guarantees that even if Grand Lord Hong Lian had been present for the general meeting, the Grand Lord would have to bow before him as well! Who would dare to make an enemy of Wind Valley? Was that not looking for ones own death? "Elder Feng, this Huang Chuan... You had recruited him?" Feng Xiaoxiaoughed icily when she heard those words, "If my guess is right, that man named Hong Lian is the enemy of the Lin family from the First City! The Lin family isnt exactly powerful and theyre also cedst in the First City. However, I heard that ever since Grand Lord Hong Lian had arrived on the East Peak Maind, the Lin family has been trying to hunt him down and have him killed!" "Moreover, not only has he been able to escape them, hes even grown from his initial stage as a Martial Emperor to the Martial Supreme that he is today! He has also set up a great organization! In order to prevent him from growing any further, the Lin family did not hesitate to ignore the rules and had sent Martial Saints after him! Grand Lord Hong Lian, however, used his powers as a high-level Martial Supreme and escaped from the clutches of those ten Martial Saints. He even managed to kill one of the Martial Saints!" Feng Xiaoxiao was full of high praise towards Grand Lord Hong Lian. After all, he was probably the only man who seeded in growing his power whilst being hunted down! "Eldest Lady, I cant seem to see the greatness in this man." Elder Feng replied disapprovingly, "He may have been able to hide from the Lin familys clutches but Im very certain that the ten Martial Saints which had been dispatched from the Lin family were the weakest amongst all Martial Saints! If they had sent their strongest warriors, the Lin familys punishment for breaking the rule may have been even more severe!" Chapter 940: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (3) Chapter 940: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That year, the Lin family had been punished severely by the First City due to that incident! This gave way to an intense hatred they had towards Grand Lord Hong Lian. Feng Xiaoxiao smiled and shook her head, "Elder Feng, your way of thinking is wrong. Those ten Martial Saints may not have been very powerful, they were still Martial Saints! He had been able to escape from ten Martial Saints who had surrounded him and even managed to kill one. If it had been you instead, would you have been able to do it? However, Im certainly very curious as to the kind of person he is. If fate permits it, Id like to meet him." A figure appeared in Feng Xiaoxiaos mind once she said her piece and her eyes disyed a hint of absentmindedness. I wonder where he is now? "Hahaha!" Huang Chuan did not hear Feng Xiaoxiao and Elder Fengs conversation. He was still filled with the joy of being able to kill Bai Zhongtian. He burst intoughter but thatughter soon came to a halt. Hisughter had stopped so suddenly that he nearly stopped breathing and his expression turned absolutely ashen. "How could this be?" He widened his eyes and he could not help but tremble as he stared at the scene before him. When the dust had cleared, all he saw was a distinct gash created by the auras de but Bai Zhongtian was nowhere to be seen! I clearly remember shing him so where is he? Suddenly, a chill crept up from behind him. He quickly turned around but an elderly hand had reached out tond fiercely on his chest. Huang Chuan had let his guard downpletely and with a loud bang, his body was sent flying out of the way before falling straight into the crowd. "Huang Chuan, do you think that you can hurt me based on your abilities? Didnt I just say that youre not the only high-level Martial Supreme here? A few days ago, I had intended to have you killed in order to avenge my disciple! Now, youve given me the chance to do so. If I waste it, I wont be able to face my precious disciple." The corner of Gu Ruoyuns eye began to twitch as she stared at the furious look on Bai Zhongtians face. Her heart was filled with warmth. This fellow may have an explosive temper but he loves her deeply. When ites to his words, she would have to ept whatever he said no matter how severe his scolding was! However, no one else was allowed to say anything against her! Otherwise, this old fellow would charge head-on and take that persons life! As for Huang Chuan... She had never paid any attention to him from the beginning. If Bai Zhongtian wishes to destroy him, he was wee to do it any time! "A high-level Martial Supreme? The Holy Doctor has also broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme?" Upon sensing the current measure of Bai Zhongtians power, whispers of shock coursed through the entire crowd. "I never thought that you, old geezer, would have reached this stage first in the end." Gao Lin stepped forward and patted Bai Zhongtian on the shoulder. His face was filled with sincerity as he spoke, "It seems that the registry of Martial Supremes on the maind will need to go through some revisions." Previously, even though Bai Zhongtian and Gao Lin were both high-level Martial Supremes, if the two were to fight, Bai Zhongtians powers would still be slightly inferior to Gao Lins. Unexpectedly, Bai Zhongtian, who had been originally incapable of defeating Gao Lin, would be a high-level Martial Supreme first. "Hehe, I had better luck, I managed to break through before I arrived at the Medicine Sect." Bai Zhongtian raised his browscently before he returned his attention to Huang Chuan, "Huang Chuan, youve utilized external means to induce your breakthrough. No matter how youpare it, it would never be as good as my breakthrough which had been achieved through my own hard work! So, if you n on killing me, Im afraid that you dont have the ability!" Huang Chuan emerged from his initial astonishment and sneered. Hisughter was rife with contempt and disdain. He then slowly rose to his feet, raised his chin, and stared arrogantly down at Bai Zhongtian. Chapter 941: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (4) Chapter 941: A Duel Between Spiritual Beasts (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Do you think that I had dared to fight for the position of Sect Master simply because I have a bit of power? Would I have taken this risk without having a hundred percent guarantee?" He then turned his eyes towards Gu Ruoyun and spoke in a contemptuous voice, "I know that you have a high-level Martial Supreme spiritual beast in your hands. Take it out and Ill have a duel with you. Lets see whose spiritual beast is more powerful!" Gao Lin had previously mentioned that the little lolitas powers were stronger than Elder Huangs. Based on this fact, he had then guessed that the little girl must be a high-level Martial Supreme! As for a Martial Saint... That would be entirely impossible! Would the First City allow a Martial Saint spiritual beast to exist in the world outside? Therefore, before the start of the Medicine Sects general meeting, Elder Feng had lent him a spiritual beast! As long as he has that spiritual beast on hand, no one on this maind, including Grand Lord Hong Lian, would dare to defy him! "Spiritual beast?" Bai Zhongtian paused in his actions and stared at Huang Chuan with a peculiar look on his face. He does not know why but when he saw the look on the old mans face, Huang Chuan felt a sense of uneasiness! However, as soon as he regained his senses, he immediately shook his head in self-mockery. After all, this spiritual beast has already reached the rank of a Semi-Saint! The little lolita in Gu Ruoyuns hand would certainly be no match for it! A Semi-Saint, as the name implies, refers to a cultivator who has not sessfully reached the rank of a Martial Saint! Once a cultivator reaches the Semi-Saint rank, it was a division point and they would never be able to be a Martial Saint! However, to a Martial Supreme, this Semi Saint would still be an undeniably strong opponent! Huang Chuans confidence had stemmed entirely from this fact! "Little girl," Bai Zhongtian turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "This guy wants a duel with your spiritual beast. Since hes asked for it, duel with him! Give him a satisfactory loss!" Asking for a duel with Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beasts? Wasnt that just looking for death? This girl not only holds the Four Divine Beasts in her hand, she also has the Ancient Divine Phoenix Zixie as well! The blood running through his veins was enough to drive all other spiritual beasts into servitude! However, before Gu Ruoyun could reply, Huang Chuan had called out his spiritual beast! Bai Zhongtianughed as soon as he saw Huang Chuans spiritual beast! Was this fellow purposely joking around? It was outrageous enough that he wants to duel with Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beast but the beast he had chosen was a... Firebird? Does he not know that the Vermillion Bird was the ancestor of all the bird species of spiritual beasts? Gao Lin was stunned as well! Even though Huang Chuan was not aware of the Vermillion Birds identity, he knows very well that Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beast was a member of the Divine Beasts, the Vermillion Bird! The suppression thates with the blood in the Vermillion Birds veins was extremely powerful! The Vermilion Bird was considered as the sovereign of all the birds species of spiritual beasts so even if her powers were not on the same level as this Firebird, the domination in her blood was enough to stop the Firebird from fighting back! Is he certain that he wants to use a Firebird against the Vermillion Bird? "Why are all of you looking at me like that?" Huang Chuan tried to forget Gao Lin and Bai Zhongtian who had simr expressions on their faces and felt extremely puzzled. Is there something wrong with these two old geezers? Why are they looking at me with such pitying eyes? Could it be that theyre trying to scare me on purpose? After all, this was what Gu Ruoyun had previously done! Huang Chuan steadied his emotions at the thought of this and sneered, "I know that youre all afraid! However, as long as you admit to your wrongs and announce to the world that your powers were no match for mine, perhaps I will let you off easily! Besides, youre going to be food for this spiritual beast today anyway! It has been starved for almost a full day! As for that little girl, it would be a delicious meal in Huoers tummy!" Chapter 942: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (1) Chapter 942: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The za waspletely silent. Everyone looked unhappily at the spiritual beast which had appeared in front of Huang Chuan. If they really allow Huang Chuan to be the Medicine Sects Sect Master, perhaps a nightmare would await them! However, the spiritual beast in his hand was indeed very powerful, its powers were at least one level above Bai Zhongtians! Nevertheless, even when faced with Huang Chuan who was so determined to win, Bai Zhongtian still has a peculiar look on his face! He nced at the old man in front of him and said, "Huang Chuan, Im giving you onest chance. If you admit defeat, Ill allow my disciple to leave your corpse intact. Otherwise, hehe, Im afraid that you wont even be left with a corpse at all." No corpse at all? After hearing those words, Huang Chuan could not contain himself from bursting intoughter. He then stared arrogantly at Bai Zhongtian and said contemptuously, "Bai Zhongtian, stop trying to scare me. Neither you nor your disciple are very good people. I wont fall for your tricks!" "Sigh," Bai Zhongtian let out a breath and shook his head, "Those who refuse to listen to the advice of kind people often live to regret it. Dont say that I never reminded you. Little girl, Ill leave it up to you. Theres no use in sparing someone like this." He certainly has not forgotten that Gu Ruoyun had previously decided to spare Huang Chuan because she believes that he still had his uses. However, Bai Zhongtian could not figure out how useful Huang Chuan could be. Gu Ruoyun did not respond as her clear and cold gaze stared calmly over at Huang Chuan. Initially, she had spared Huang Chuan for some minor reason but this does not mean that she would allow him to provoke her over and over again! Never do something more than three times! Hence, even though Huang Chuan may still be somewhat useful to her, she no longer nned to let him off! "What, are you scared?" Huang Chuan sneered when he saw the emotionless look on Gu Ruoyuns face. He then spoke with a disdainful look on his face, "Werent you full of savagery in the past? Why are you scared now? Hahaha, if you had known back then that this was going to happen, would you have acted the way you did? You had crippled my precious daughter and humiliated me in that manner. If I dont avenge myself, I, Huang Chuan, can no longer be considered as a human being!" "Human?" Snigger! Suddenly, a sharpughter pierced through the silent za. "Do you think that youre fit to be considered human?" Whoosh! A wave of red mes rose into the air. A little lolita dressed in red robes was standing tall and ready for battle in the middle of the mes. Her adorable cherubic features wore a scornful smile. Her eyes which were filled with mes stared down in a domineering manner at Huang Chuan who was standing on the ground. Huang Chuan went green with rage. The space between his brows was filled with the mes of anger as he said, "Damned little girl, dont be so smug! This time, Ill make sure that even you wont be aware of how youve died! Huoer, kill her now!" He would never forget how this little lolita had humiliated him! That was the most shameful moment of his life! If he does not kill her today, he would never get over this grudge for the rest of his life! "Kill me? With this little bird?" The little lolita gently raised her brow as hermanding gaze slowly swept across the Firebirds body. Her adorable little face then lifted into a smile, "Tsk, tsk. This little fellow is no bigger than the food stuck between my teeth and it still wants to kill me?" Those who were not aware of the little lolitas identity werepletely shocked when they heard her smug deration. They simply could not understand how a little girl like her could be so audacious and speak to a Semi-Saint spiritual beast in this manner! Besides, she has even called this enormous Firebird a little fellow! At this moment, all eyes were turned towards the Vermillion Bird. Hence, no one had noticed how the Firebird began to tremble at the sight of the little lolitasmanding stare. Chapter 943: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (2) Chapter 943: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Firebirds expression was filled with terror as if the harmless-looking little lolita was some sort of horrifying monster. "Hmph," Huang Chuan scoffed icily and was entirely unbothered, "Your words are useless now. Huoer, youve been starving for so long, you may now feast on this fellow!" Hearing this, the little lolita clicked her tongue as she stared down at the cowering Firebird, "While it wasnt your destiny to be a Martial Saint, youve managed to reach the rank of a Semi-Saint after all. How could you feel satisfied listening to a humans every order? Youve even been given such a clichd name." The Firebird trembled and nearly fell to the ground. It stared in terror at the little lolita in the air but did not dare to say a single word, afraid that if it would provoke this demon if it were to say something wrong. However, it was innocent as well. It had been kidnapped by the members of Wind Valley and if it defied their orders, they would torture it! They would also murder its n! It had no choice but to follow Wind Valleys orders! "How about this, since youre a spiritual beast, Ill give you one chance to change your loyalty. As long as youre willing to pledge your loyalty to me, I will allow fire-elemental spiritual beasts to have a supreme existence!" If this promise hade from anyone else, Huoer might not have believed it. Then again, who was the Divine Beast, the Vermillion Bird? She was a member of the Four Divine Beasts! Furthermore, she was their ancestor! The ultimate sovereign whom they would pledge their loyalty to! Therefore, when it heard her words, Huoer snarled and turned around before charging towards Huang Chuan. "Haha!" Huang Chuanughed and spoke in a voice filled with disdain, "Who do you think you are to try to give orders to Huoer? You..." Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped speaking. His expression then turned pale in an instant and his eyes widened in terror. Huoer, who had been standing right next to him, was charging towards him at top speed. It then shot a mouthful of mes at him. His robes were immediately burnt to ashes and his entire body was ckened as if he had been struck by lightning. As if they had been struck by a bolt of lightning themselves, everyone was renderedpletely dumbfounded. They could not understand why the Firebird had defected on its owner? Could it be... Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! At that moment, all eyes turned in unison to look at the little lolita dressed in red. Their hearts filled with shock. If our guess was right, the Firebird had changed sides because of what she had said! They thought in unison. Who was this little girl? How did she manage to convince the Firebird to turn against Huang Chuan? Thud! Elder Feng rose abruptly as he fixed his eyes upon the little lolita. His gaze was icy and fierce. "Huoer was not the strongest in the Firebird n and it would never be able to break through to be a Martial Saint! That was why I had given it as a gift to Huang Chuan! Even so, it should not struggle as it was a Semi-Saint! How is a little girl able to convince it to betray its master almost instantly and that it would even neglect its own kind?" Fire-elemental spiritual beasts would never betray Wind Valley! This was a fact that everyone in Wind Valley strongly believes in! Their belief was rooted in the fact that many of the fire-elemental spiritual beasts n members were being imprisoned by Wind Valley. Fire-elemental spiritual beasts have always been united and valued their rtionship with each other. They had no choice but to pledge loyalty to Wind Valley for the sake of their n members lives. When Elder Feng saw that Huoer was about to finish Huang Chuan, he could no longer sit still and do nothing. He immediately threw himself forward and leaped into the air,nding in front of the Firebird. With a loud bang, his fistnded fiercely on the Firebirds body, sending it flying out of the way! Chapter 944: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (3) Chapter 944: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, Elder Feng did not say anything to the Firebird. He only stared maliciously at it to express his dissatisfaction towards its behavior. "Little girl," Elder Feng quickly turned away and fixed his gaze on Gu Ruoyun, "Anyone can make mistakes so forgive them whenever its possible! Regardless of how many sins Elder Huang hasmitted, one should not threaten anothers life so casually! Why dont we forget about this on ount of Wind Valleys reputation? How about it?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and swept her gaze across the ugly look on Elder Fengs face. She then raised her brows and said, "Previously, when Elder Huang had tried to take over the Sect Master of the Medicine Sects position and had tried to harm others, why had you not stopped him?" Elder Fengs expression changed drastically and he silently hurled curses at Huang Chuan in his heart! This useless thing cant do anything right. In the end, I had to step in! "Little girl, Huang Chuan is a member of Wind Valley so I have to protect him!" Elder Feng did not make any excuses for himself and spoke in a practical and realistic manner, "Is it alright if I exin it this way?" He had not given a huge speech on morality and only mentioned that Elder Huang was a member of Wind Valley so he, as an elder of Wind Valley, had to step out to protect him! Otherwise, if Huang Chuan were to be murdered in the presence of Wind Valleys members, Wind Valley would be humiliated if this gets back to the First City! Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly, "What youre saying is that if Wind Valleys membersmit a crime, they should receive protection? Whereas everyone else deserves to die?" Elder Fengs elderly features instantly sank. Even though the Eldest Lady has ced great value on this little girl, she has yet to reach her full potential. It would be too easy to kill her off now, knowing the great power that Wind Valley holds. He also believes that Gu Ruoyun was well aware of this fact. Nevertheless, she still insists on being so stubborn? "Little girl, I really admire your capability and I can tell that your spiritual beasts power is not as simple as it looks to be able tomand a Semi-Saint spiritual beast! However,pared to Wind Valleys power, theres a vast difference in power. Let me tell you one thing, on this maind, those with an iron fist havemand over reason! Only those with an iron fist have the right to speak! Regardless of how many sins Huang Chuan hasmitted, he is still associated with Wind Valleys reputation! If he dies, wouldnt Wind Valley be theughing-stock for our inability to protect him?" Elder Fengs eyes darted back and forth as he continued to speak, "Of course, its not that you cant kill him. If you kill him, you must repay Wind Valley with another! If youre willing to pledge your loyalty to Wind Valley, you can do whatever you wish to him and I wont stand up for him anymore." Actually, Elder Fengs reason for stepping out was obvious. He wanted to entice Gu Ruoyun! Even though Feng Xiaoxiao had already told him that Gu Ruoyun was not someone who could be easily controlled, he wanted to give it a try for the sake of Wind Valley! After all, Wind City does not hold a very favorable situation in the First City. Now that they have met with a genius like this, he must at least give it a try! "Elder Feng!" Huang Chuan, who had thought that his life had been assured, had begun to sigh incessantly. However, he never expected to hear the second half of Elder Fengs words. It made his expression change instantly and his heart immediately sank to an all-time low. Everyone else could not help but shake their heads and sigh. Based on their observation, Gu Ruoyun would certainly choose to enter Wind Valley! Simply because the allure of the First City was too great! She would be the only genius to enter the First City before breaking through to the rank of a Martial Saint! "My apologies." Under the crowds envious stares, Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she calmly replied, "I dont wish to enter any organizations nor do I wish to serve anyone. I can only reject Wind Valleys invitation." Chapter 945: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (4) Chapter 945: Elder Feng Vomits Blood (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! Elder Fengs expression sank. He squinted his eyes as a cold light shed from within his pupils, "Little girl, if you dont agree to this condition, I will never let you take Huang Chuans life today." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Anyone that Ive marked for death will never live long in the end! He has already crossed me before but due to my own reasons, I had let him off for the time being. This time, I wont allow him to live any longer!" The reason why she had spared Huang Chuan a few days ago was because he would definitely be a way for her to enter the First City! After all, under most circumstances, the First City would send someone to the outside world and escort them into the city. No one from the outside world would know how to find the First City! Of course, she would not get the information she needed from Grand Lord Hong Lian because Grand Lord Hong Lian would never reveal it to her for the sake of preventing her from taking the risk! Hence, once she found out that Huang Chuan had connections with powers in the First City, she had begun to plot her way in! However, it now looks like Huang Chuan has outlived his purpose. She could find other ways to get into the First City even without him. "You..." Elder Fengs expression changed drastically. He then stared maliciously at Gu Ruoyun. Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Ruoyun cut him off. "Actually, once Ive killed Huang Chuan, Wind Valley should thank me." Shes saying that Wind Valley should thank her for killing one of Wind Valleys members? Elder Fengs expression turned even more unsightly upon hearing her deration. His expression scared Bai Zhongtian so much that the Holy Doctor quickly pulled Gu Ruoyun protectively behind him, afraid that the old man would kill her in a blind rage. However, Gu Ruoyun did not seem worried at all. Her features retained a clear and cold smile as she said, "How many issues has Huang Chuan caused by utilizing Wind Valleys name? However, Wind Valley continues to indulge him. It causes one to think that Wind Valley has sloppy management! However, Im willing to do a good deed and help Wind Valley to clear the trash." Elder Feng clenched his fist in a tight grip and a vein appeared on the corner of his forehead. Just as he was about to speak, a clear and melodious voice stopped him, "Elder Feng, Miss Gu is right, Huang Chuan has indeedmitted a crime and deserves to die. I, Feng Xiaoxiao, shall be the first to express our gratitude to you, Miss Gu, for helping us to resolve this." As she spoke, Feng Xiaoxiao stared at Gu Ruoyun with aplicated expression. It goes without saying that she truly admires this woman at this moment! If they had allowed her to murder Huang Chuan in front of Wind Valleys members, Wind Valley would be theughing-stock once this gets out and many would think that Wind Valley was afraid of her. However, when Gu Ruoyun put it that way, it was different! Wind Valley would not be seen to have given up on protecting Huang Chuan because they had feared her, instead, they were letting her help them clear out the trash! This way, the world would see Wind Valley as upright, honest, and cautious. No one would look down on them for this! "Alright," Elder Feng took a deep breath, "Since the Eldest Lady has said it, I will no longer bother myself with the grudge between you and Huang Chuan! However, this Firebird belongs to Wind Valley. May I ask you to return it to us?" Gu Ruoyun stole a look at the little Vermillion Birds annoyed face and smiled at Feng Xiaoxiao once again, "Oh? This fire-elemental spiritual beast belongs to Wind Valley? Why was it in Huang Chuans hands then? Could it be that Huang Chuan has stolen the Firebird? Since thats the case and also based on the fact that Im helping Wind Valley to clear the trash, let this fire bird be your reward to me." Elder Feng nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. This damned girl wants to kill one of Wind Valleys members and she now wants Wind Valley to reward her for it? One should not bully others in this manner! Chapter 946: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (1) Chapter 946: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Since Miss Gu has taken a liking to this spiritual beast, it shall be a gift from Wind Valley to you." Feng Xiaoxiao smiled mildly and replied in a breezy voice. She had given this Semi-Saint spiritual beast away to Gu Ruoyun without even blinking as if was not even worth mentioning to her. "Eldest Lady..." Elder Fengs expression changed twice. He tried to speak but after taking one look at the expression in Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes, he then swallowed his words. Why was Wind Valleys spiritual beast in Huang Chuans hands? Should they tell the world that it was Elder Feng who had loaned it to Huang Chuan in order to help him usurp the Medicine Sects Sect Masters position? If word of this gets out, it would garner great dissatisfaction amongst many towards Wind Valley! So, when Gu Ruoyun had made up an excuse to free Wind Valley from this responsibility, Feng Xiaoxiao had decided to go along with it! 1 As for the Semi-Saint spiritual beast, it was nothing to an organization like Wind Valley. If gifting one Semi-Sanit spiritual beast would free Wind Valley from negative public opinion, it was a good bargain to them. Feng Xiaoxiao nced at Gu Ruoyun at the thought of this and a somber look appeared in her sunken gaze. Her thoughts were a mystery from the world, no one could tell what she was thinking. "Youre spouting garbage!" Huang Chuan was enraged. He red at Gu Ruoyun and said, "Elder Feng had clearly given this spiritual beast to me yet youre saying that I had stolen it from Wind Valley? That is simply venomous nder. Elder Feng, Eldest Lady, you must give me justice!" "Shut your mouth!" Elder Feng understood Feng Xiaoxiaos intentions in an instant but when he heard Huang Chuans brainless deration, he turned a gloomy gaze towards him, "Huang Chuan, how dare you! You had dared to steal Wind Valleys property yet you still have to audacity to quibble? From now on, you, Huang Chuan, are no longer a member of Wind Valley. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with Wind Valley any longer!" Boom! Huang Chuans mind turnedpletely nk as if he had been struck by lightning. He stumbled back as his entire being lost all strength as if he was copsing from exhaustion. He never expected that at the end of the day, Wind Valley would make such a decision. "I never thought that an elder of the Medicine Sect would turn out to be a thief! He would even steal Wind Valleys property." "Tsk, tsk. You did not consider Huang Chuans personality. Was he a good person? I believe that theres nothing he wont do to get ahead. Not only did he steal Wind Valleys spiritual beast, he had tried to seize power as well." The crowd shook their heads and sighed as they stared at Huang Chuan with looks of disdain. Of course, they only needed to poke their brains a little to realize that this matter was definitely connected to Wind Valley in some way. After all, this was a Semi-Saint fire-elemental spiritual beast. How could Huang Chuan possibly have the ability to steal it? However, they would not even mention this even if they have thought of it! There were some things that should be kept to themselves. The elders who had stood up in support of Huang Chuan nced at one another as they witnessed the scene and tried to slip away. However, at that very moment, the little lolita in midair noticed the restless group and her adorable doll-like face lit up with an evil smile. "Trying to escape? Have you asked for my permission?" Whoosh! Instantly, a wall of fire rose around the elders,pletely trapping the old men who had been trying to steal away. As they stared at the raging wall of mes, the elders finally disyed a sense of terror on their faces. "Sect Master." When they realized that there was no escape, one of the elders turned towards Gao Lin and fell on his knees to the ground with a loud thud. Tears streamed down from his elderly eyes as he pleaded, "We had all been bewitched by Huang Chuan which was why we hadmitted such a seditious act. Please spare our lives on ount that this was our first offense." Chapter 947: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (2) Chapter 947: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gao Lin looked down at the old man kneeling before him and shook his head, "Ive never been unkind to any of you yet all of you had chosen to take the side of evil! Now youre begging for mercy?" Heughed coldly as his face filled with an icy chill, "Unfortunately, its toote!" Whoosh! The elder stumbled back and his butt connected with the ground. His expression was filled with hopelessness. He knows that at this point, anything that he said would have been toote. The Sect Master would never spare them! This was all Huang Chuans fault! At that moment, the hatred in his eyes locked onto Huang Chuan. He gritted his teeth and looked as if he wanted to tear Huang Chuan to shreds! "Theres a possibility for you to escape with your life." The little lolita noticed the hatred in the elders heart and raised her brow, "If anyone amongst you is able to give Huang Chuan the cruelest form of torture, I may decide to spare one of you! However, I can only spare one person. If you wish to live, you may torture Huang Chuan in the cruelest way possible!" She had only said that she would spare one of them but as for whether this person would retain his sense of mind and power, that was not up for discussion. Upon hearing this, the crowd of witnesses gasped. Cruel! Shes too cruel! This little lolita looks to be quite young but her methods are absolutely cruel! These elders had been dragged down by Huang Chuan and they have developed a deep hatred for him. Once she has dangled the chance to stay alive in front of them, would Huang Chuan be able to die with a whole corpse? The answer, naturally, was no! The little lolita waved her hand and the wall of mes dissipated. The elders then immediately charged towards Huang Chuan like a pack of wolves and tigers. At this moment, Huang Chuan was under the little lolitas coercion so he waspletely immobilized and could only stare in horror at the maddened old men. "No!" His veryst word was drowned out by earth-shattering cries. It was such a blood-curdling scene that everyone could not bear to watch any further. "Master." Chi descended from the sky and stood in front of Gu Ruoyun. Her initially evil-looking little face was now smiling as beautifully as a flower. She stared at Gu Ruoyun like a little puppy awaiting praise with a fawning look on her face. "What do you think of how Ive taken care of things?" Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Its not bad. By the way, didnt you want this Firebird? Its yours." Chis eyes instantly lit up. She then threw her little body into Gu Ruoyuns arms and her small lips nted a big fat kiss on her as she giggled, "Master, I knew youd treat me the best! This Firebird shall be my little brother." As she spoke, she turned towards the reverent and respectful-looking Firebird and stroked her chin with her little hand. After pausing for thought, she then spoke again, "Huoer is too horrible of a name, your name shall be Linger from now on." The Firebird was dumbstruck. Is... Is this any better? Of course, the Firebird certainly would not dare to disy any form of dissatisfaction towards the Vermillion Birds words. He retained a respectful and reverent look on his face. "This subordinate shall listen your everymand, my liege!" Liege? When Feng Xiaoxiao heard the Firebirds words and took another look at the respectful manner he was disying, she knitted her attractive brows, "Where did this little girle from? Elder Feng, I want you to go back and gather information. Find out whether this little girl exists in the spiritual beasts great families." "Yes, Eldest Lady." Elder Feng joined his fists and bowed respectfully. He then stared heavily at the little Vermillion Bird. This time, even he could see that this spiritual beast was somewhat different from the rest! Especially since a n member of the fire-elemental spiritual beasts had addressed her as his liege. Chapter 948: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (3) Chapter 948: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Ahem," Gao Lin cleared his throat as he nced over at Huang Chuan, whose voice was being slowly silenced under the elders torture. He then turned away before he spoke calmly, "Everyone, wee to the Medicine Sects general meeting. However, I never expected anything like this to happen at the start of the general meeting! This is definitely due to ack of discipline in the Medicine Sect! However, the Medicine Sect will certainly not postpone the general meeting just because of this! I will now bring out the pill form so that all the esteemed doctors may investigate!" The crowd sighed with relief as he spoke. They had been worried that the general meeting would be postponed because of Huang Chuans actions. It was a good thing that this did not happen. Even the cultivators from Wind Valley could not help but feel more vigorous as they fixed their attention on Gao Lin. The crowd watched as Gao Lin took out a piece of parchment from hispel. The parchments texture was a little yellowed and it clearly had a few good generations on it. Everyone felt as if it would tear at the slightest touch. Gao Lins hand was trembling slightly. After all, he was holding an ancient pill form. If he identally tore the paper, he might bebeled as a criminal on the maind! "Everyone, Ive sure that youve all been aware of the developments regarding this situation prior to your arrival. Not too long ago, the Medicine Sect had gone to investigate an ancient ruin. From that ancient ruin, we had managed to obtain thisplete pill form! Due to the now lost art of pill refinement, no one in the world has been able to be a Pill Master. Hence, Ive chosen to recruit the physicians of the maind so that we can research the art of pill refinement together. If we manage to uncover the ancient art of pill refinement, it would be wonderful news and bring great benefits for the maind!" This was a promation that Gao Lin had designed for the physicians. Even if someone did manage to obtain the art of pill refinement, they would certainly monopolize it. Who would want to create benefits for the maind? Humans are selfish and they would never share anything with strangers! Feng Xiaoxiao took a deep breath as a somber look shed in her eyes, "Elder Feng, this time, no matter what, you must refine this pill sessfully! If we can refine pills, Wind Valleys position would receive a substantial boost! If you fail..." Feng Xiaoxiaos gaze sank as she mentioned this and her eyes no longer disyed their initial warmth. Instead, they were filled with a sharp coldness. "No! You must not fail! It has been many years since a Pill Master has appeared in Wind Valley because weve never been able to obtain a pill form. Now that we have a chance, we must take the advantage!" Of course, if Elder Feng were to unfortunately fail and someone else manages to refine the pill instead, she must make that person Wind Valleys Pill Master! Even if she has to pay a hefty price! "Sect Master, may I take a look at that pill form?" Suddenly, an elderly voice sounded from the crowd. That voice was clearly filled with excitement. Bai Zhongtian looked at the person who had spoken and turned towards Gu Ruoyuns ear to whisper, "Thats Bo Ru, hes a true medicinal fanatic! His lifelong dream is to sessfully refine a pill. Unfortunately, hes never been able to find a pill form, let alone refine a pill! So, when he heard that the Medicine Sect had procured a pill form, he had rushed right over from a great distance." Gu Ruoyun nodded but did not say much. She observed Bo Ru who was receiving the pill form from Gao Lin with great care. "This... This..." Bo Ru stared at the pill form in his hand and waspletely in a daze. He then said in an astonished voice, "This only states the ingredients needed for refining the pill, theres nothing else. How are we supposed to refine this?" Chapter 949: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (4) Chapter 949: The Vermillion Birds Cruelty (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gao Linughed bitterly, "This was why, despite all the research by the Medicine Sects experts for more than a month, that we had been unable to uncover anything else!" If the procedure and methods had beenplete, why would he possibly share the pill form at all? There was no use in keeping a pill form if one was unable to refine a pill from it. "Oh, thats right. If I remember this correctly, Elder Feng from Wind Valley is a physician as well." The old man named Bo Ru seemed to remember something all of a sudden and became very excited. "Wind Valley is not like the outside world. Doctors in Wind Valley must know the method of refining pills. I dare say that if theres anyone here who has the best chance to refine the pill, that person would be Elder Feng." Hearing this, the crowds eyes lit up. Even if they were unable to sessfully refine a pill in the end, if they had the opportunity to witness the birth of a pill, it would still be a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives. "Hehe." Hearing this, Elder Feng chuckled as his face filled with arrogance, "Youre right, I do know a bit about refining pills. Since youve all begged for me, let me grant you the good fortune of witnessing the birth of a pill!" As he said this, Elder Feng seems to remember something and turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. "Little girl, I know that you are a doctor so I think that you must be greatly interested in refining pills." Isnt that just nonsense? Who would make the trip here if it had not been for the sake of pills? Of course, the crowd would only dare to say this in their hearts. They did not dare show any sign of disrespect on their faces. "So," Elder Feng paused as a light shed in his eyes, "If you agree to be my disciple and join Wind Valley, I will give you all of my knowledge in refining pills!" To tell the truth, he has never refined a pill before! However, he once had the good fortune to receive a book on refining pills. All of the knowledge he has was from that book but he never had the chance to practice. At that moment, everyone stared at Gu Ruoyun with envy. All his knowledge in refining pills? This was a treasure that was within the sight of every doctor but was still out of reach. They never thought that this little girl would have such good fortune to receive Elder Fengs good graces. He had not hesitated to utilize such a treasured knowledge as a gift in order to entice her to join Wind Valley. If they were in her ce, they would probably join Wind Valley without hesitation. Gao Lin wrinkled his brows. Honestly, he did not wish for Gu Ruoyun to join Wind Valley. If she bes a member of Wind Valley, she would no longer hold the post as the Holy Doctors disciple. "Join Wind Valley?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied casually, "Ive told you just now, Im not interested. Besides, I already have a Master so I cant be your disciple." Rejected! She actually rejected his offer! Everyone stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. Where does this little girl find the gall to reject Wind Valleys olive branch time and time again? Only Bai Zhongtians face had remained smiling throughout the entire time as he stared proudly at Gu Ruoyun. Thats my disciple! She would never discard her Master no matter the temptations or benefits thates her way! "Sigh." Gao Lin spoke with a hint of envy, "Holy Doctor, youve epted a very good disciple." "Of course." Bai Zhongtian looked verycent, this little girl was his pride! With such a precious disciple, he would be satisfied for the rest of his life. Elder Fengs expression sank. "Do you not wish to be a Pill Master?" He asked with a gloomy look in his eye. "As long as you be my disciple, I would certainly give my all to help you!" Chapter 950: Supreme Mystery Pill (1) Chapter 950: Supreme Mystery Pill (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun smiled gently as she stared at Elder Fengs confident expression, "Youre not a Pill Master so even if I be your disciple, you wont be able to teach me anything. Likewise, even if you do be a Pill Master, I wont be your disciple either." Gu Ruoyuns response calmed Elder Feng down and a light shed in his cloudy eyes. "Little girl, one should not make such a statement too hastily. You may say that I cant be a Pill Master but Ill prove you wrong! When that timees, let me know if you change your mind!" Isnt this little girl unwilling to be my disciple because Im not a Pill Master at this point? Just wait until I be a Pill Master, she probably wont have any objections then and would even ask to be my disciple! Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and did not say much else. However, her half-smile made Elder Feng feel very ufortable! He resolved that he would make this little girl regret her rude and impetuous rejection! The crowd stared as Elder Feng took a deep breath and clutched the pill form in his hand. He then headed to the medicinal cauldron which had been ced at the center of the za. At this moment, his elderly features no longer disyed his previous arrogance, his face was now utterly solemn. "After this, Ill refine a pill from this pill form. However, this is my first time refining a pill so its possible that I may not haveplete control based on my level of power. Therefore, Id like to ask Bai Zhongtian and Gao Lin toe to my side and help me!" Elder Feng swept his eyes towards the crowd below before resting his gaze upon the Holy Doctor and Gao Lin. Amongst all the attendees, the two of them were pretty powerful and only they would have the right qualities to assist Elder Feng! Bai Zhongtian furrowed his brows and subconsciously turned towards Gu Ruoyun. When the crowd noticed the expression on his face, they were all filled with doubt. Why would the Holy Doctor ask for his disciples opinion? Even if this woman was lucky enough to obtain such a powerful spiritual beast, that does not mean that her power and medical skill would surpass the Holy Doctors! Yet, the Holy Doctor would consult her at a time like this. "Go ahead," Gu Ruoyun patted Bai Zhongtians shoulder as she raised her brow and said, "Nothing will happen as long as Im around." These words dispelled the worries from Bai Zhongtians heart. After all, this little girl has the Ancient Divine Pagoda in the palm of her hands. Her words prove that no danger woulde to him once he was in the pill refinement process! Even if anything bad were to happen, she would stop it in time! Bai Zhongtian chuckled at the thought, "Since Elder Feng has extended an invitation to us, how can we refuse? Besides, there hasnt been a Pill Master on this maind for so many years. If I could join in on the pill refining process, Id have something to show off about in the future!" After saying his piece, he no longer hesitated as he leaped across the crowd in front of him and arrived next to Elder Feng. When Gao Lin saw how Bai Zhongtian has already joined in, he did not dy any further as well as he hurriedly made his way to the center of the za. The entire za was nowpletely silent. It was so silent that one could hear the sound of a leaf falling to the ground. All eyes were fixed upon the three elders in the middle of the za. Even their breathing has grown anxious. Though there was no way they could join the pill refinement process, they were lucky enough to have the opportunity to witness the birth of a pill! This was something that every doctor on the maind has been yearning to see for over ten thousand years. "Gao Lin, give me that medicinal herb. Bai Zhongtian, I want you to do as I say." Elder Fengs eyes were filled with a serious air as he delegated the tasks in a low voice. After giving those orders, he began to refine the pill as the crowd watched... Chapter 951: Supreme Mystery Pill (2) Chapter 951: Supreme Mystery Pill (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was sunset and the glow of the setting sun illuminated the entire za. Elder Fengs elderly features were drenched in sweat as he ignited a me beneath the medicine cauldron at the center of the za "Eldest Lady, the Holy Doctor and the Medicine Sects Sect Master dont seem to be of much help, even Elder Feng looks a little worried. May I ask why did you not take this pill form back to Wind Valley so that all the doctors in Wind Valley could investigate this together?" An elder, who was standing behind Feng Xiaoxiao, frowned as he asked this question. He simply could not understand her intentions! Based on Wind Valleys power, she only needs to ask and she would be able to take the pill form from the Medicine Sect. Presumably, Gao Lin would not dare to reject them! "No," Feng Xiaoxiao shook her head, "If anyone from the First City were to find out about Wind Valleys movements outside of the First City, it would spark great dissatisfaction towards Wind Valley. I cant take that risk! Besides, I believe in Elder Fengs power. Based on his abilities, he would certainly be able to refine the pill sessfully even if it was the first time he hase into contact with pills!" As she spoke, her refined and beautiful eyes turned towards Elder Feng who was now dripping with sweat. Her peerless face lit up with a smile. "Elder Feng, I hope that you wont disappoint me! I also hope that the many years of cultivation at Wind Valley wille to fruition today!" To the outside worlds knowledge, Pill Masters have been extinct for over ten thousand years! Then again, what kind of ce was the First City? It was the hub for the most powerful cultivators on the maind! Everyone knows that the higher ones cultivation level was, the longer their life would be. By the time someone reaches the rank of a Martial Supreme, they would be graced with a three-hundred-year lifespan! What about Martial Saints? They would certainly be able to live for much, much longer! Besides, in the First City, the rank of Martial Saint was only the beginning! It was also the very bottom of the barrel! Hence, most of the powerful cultivators in the First City were thousand-year-old elderly monsters! To these old monsters, a few thousand years was enough for them to uncover the secrets behind pill refinement! Of course, this had nothing to do with Wind Valley but as luck would have it, not too long ago, a rival organization had managed to refine a pill! Even though that pill was only an average pill which helps one to restore spiritual energy! However, in the middle of a fight between two opponents of the same level, if one side had beenpletely depleted of spiritual energy and another produces a pill to restore their energy, the result of the fight would have been determined then! This was why Feng Xiaoxiao was so anxious for Elder Feng to sessfully refine a pill! The elder was about to say something else but when he saw the determined look on Feng Xiaoxiaos face, he kept his thoughts to himself. As an elder from Wind Valley, how could he not know the urgency in Feng Xiaoxiaos heart? If they were still unable to refine a pill, Wind Valley would be overrun by that organization sooner orter. By then, her painstaking efforts for such a long time woulde to nothing! ... "Sister." Xia Linyu walked towards Gu Ruoyun without any regard towards anyone around him. He furrowed his delicate brows and asked in a clear and lively voice, "Do you think hell seed?" Gu Ruoyun shook her head and calmly replied, "He has indeed touched the threshold of the art of pill refinement but, unfortunately, he has merely touched the threshold. Of course, he might seed in another two to three years." Gu Ruoyuns heart was filled with surprise as she spoke. After all, the art of pill refinement had beenpletely extinct on this maind! She had been lucky enough to receive the Ancient Divine Pagoda and it was because of this that she has managed to learn the art of pill refinement! She never thought that anyone else would be able to touch the threshold of pill refinement on their own. Chapter 952: Supreme Mystery Pill (3) Chapter 952: Supreme Mystery Pill (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Is this the might of a powerful cultivator from the First City? Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin. This was the first time that she has ever felt so much curiosity towards the First City! Perhaps that was where she was supposed to go! Only at that ce where powerful cultivators were at every corner could she truly experience growth! Xia Linyu hasplete faith in Gu Ruoyuns abilities. Others may not be aware of it but he knows very well that Gu Ruoyun was a Pill Master! However, when everyone else overheard the conversation between these two, they snorted with disdain as their faces filled with ridicule. Even though Gu Ruoyuns abilities have surprised them, one cannot be a Pill Master based on talent alone! Even though she was the Holy Doctors disciple! However, if she thinks that she has the right to dole out a point-by-pointmentary simply because of her Master, she would be sorely mistaken! Even the Holy Doctor did not dare to proim that Elder Feng would be unsessful in refining a pill. What confidence does she have to say such a thing? Just then, Elder Feng, who had ced his full attention on the medicine cauldron, spoke up. "Bai Zhongtian,e and help me." Elder Feng wiped the cold sweat from his brow as he instructed Bai Zhongtian. Bai Zhongtian was stunned before he murmured a question, "What should I do?" "Lend me your mental energy! My powers are insufficient at the moment and I cant control the enormous mes during the pill refinement process. If Im unable to control the pill, this medicine cauldron will explode. For the safety of so many people, I can only put in more effort!" Elder Feng never thought that the pill refinement process would be so difficult! Unfortunately, Wind Valleys physicians had note with them so he could only ask Bai Zhongtian and Gao Lin for help. If Wind Valleys physicians were in their ce, perhaps he would have already refined the pill sessfully. He shook his head at the thought and sighed, "Physicians in the outside world arent powerful enough. If this were a member of Wind Valley instead, would they even need to be instructed? I dont even know what Im doing! Now, I can only settle for second best. I wonder if Ill seed this time?" What he meant was that if it had been one of Wind Valleys doctors in their ce, he would most definitely have sessfully refined the pill! If he were to fail in the end, it would all be due to the Holy Doctor and Gao Linsck of ability and would have nothing to do with him 1 ! These words that shirk Elder Fengs responsibility carved a cold smile on Gu Ruoyuns face. A true Pill Master would never push their failure in refining a pill onto others! "Alright." Bai Zhongtian was clearly unhappy but he could not ignore the big picture. He then instantly released his mental energy. "If you increase the fire, I can guarantee that the medicine cauldron will explode in less than three minutes!" Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she stared at Elder Feng and spoke in a light voice. Her voice was crystal clear in the silent za and fell into the ears of everyone present. Elder Feng furrowed his brows unhappily before he nced at her and said, "Dont disturb me while Im refining a pill, can you shoulder the responsibility if I should fail?" Hearing this, the crowd was also filled with dissatisfaction. Their faces were filled with contempt as they said, "Miss Gu, the art of pill refinement is not the same as cultivation! While we recognize that you may be a genius, when ites to medicine, us old folks are much more capable! You should stop butting in." "Thats right, so what if youre the Holy Doctors disciple? In most cases, the older the doctor, the more abundant his experiences. Even we cannot tell if Elder Fengs methods are correct yet you insist on saying these things? Could it be that you feel unsatisfied at the sight of your Master stealing the spotlight?" Chapter 953: Supreme Mystery Pill (4) Chapter 953: Supreme Mystery Pill (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "She should get lost, a child shouldnt create more trouble for their elders. We still want to witness the production process of a pill. If the pill refinement process fails because of you, can you shoulder that responsibility?" No one believed in Gu Ruoyuns words. After all, from what they could tell, Elder Feng was much more experienced whenpared to this little girl. If there was anyone here who stands a chance to sessfully refine a pill, it would be Elder Feng! Who does she think she is to criticize and give orders to Elder Feng with such audacity. If she really causes Elder Feng to fail, she would be a criminal of the maind! "Master," Gu Ruoyun nced at Elder Feng who looked indifferent and calmly said, "Remember to put up your defenses to avoid getting hurt. Dont worry about anyone else." Bai Zhongtian immediately raised his shields and, at the same time, Gao Lin did not hesitate to order everyone else in the Medicine Sect to raise their shields as well. Even he does not know why he trusts Gu Ruoyun so much. "Simply a bunch of idiots!" The little Vermillion Bird pursed her adorable little lips and stared disdainfully over at the old men who were unting their seniority. She raised an elegant brow and said, "Dont me my Master for not advising you, it was you who had refused to listen to her words. Should an injury ur, dont me anyone else but yourselves." Boom! Just as the little Vermillion Bird spoke, a loud and powerful st suddenly exploded from the center of the za. The aftermath of the explosion was scattered everywhere, it had even caused the zas ground to rise and fall, turning the whole ce into a ruin in an instant! "This..." Whoosh! Feng Xiaxiao suddenly rose to her feet as her beautiful eyes stared in shock at the wreckage in front of her. Her gorgeous gaze pierced through the thick smoke and turned towards a sh of green robes which were steadfast like a bamboo tree while her pretty hand tightly gripped the edge of her chair! It had exploded! Elder Fengs pill refining process has actually generated an explosion! How was this woman so certain that the pill would explode when Elder Feng increased the mes? ... The entire za reverted back to silence after the explosion. After a long pause, the smokey za erupted with loud chatters. Everyone had an unmasked sense of shock in their voice. "It exploded, it had really exploded! How could this be? Elder Feng has such great power yet how could that little girl have predicted the oue so urately?" "I feel as if my thighs have been paralyzed from the explosion! This is the extent of the power within a pill that even I, a Martial Honor, could end up sustaining such a heavy injury!" "Hehe, its a good thing that I had the foresight to raise my shields so my injuries arent too severe." As the smoke cleared, the ruined za slowly came into view. Due to the magnitude of the explosion, most of the cultivators who had not utilized their shields had received heavy injuries. Of course, aside from the ones Gu Ruoyun had helped, only the cultivators from the Medicine Sect and Wind Valley had remained unscathed! The Medicine Sects members had raised their shields due to Gao Lins orders, as for Wind Valley... Their powers were simply far too great! The magnitude of an explosion like this was not enough to harm a cultivator at the rank of a Martial Saint and above! However, everyone else was not so lucky. Some of the more severe cases had their limbs sted from their bodies. When Gao Lin became aware of this, he immediately ordered the Medicine Sects doctors to send the casualties away to receive treatment. This was the consequences of their disbelief towards Gu Ruoyuns words. "Impossible. This is impossible." Elder Feng stared foolishly at the shattered medicine cauldron. His eyes filled with disbelief and he could not understand it. I had clearly done everything ording to order so how could I have failed in the refinement process? Chapter 954: Supreme Mystery Pill (5) Chapter 954: Supreme Mystery Pill (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Elder Feng, what is the meaning of this?" Feng Xiaoxiao nced at the dazed Elder Feng as she asked. Her clear and light voice was emotionless. Simrly, her peerless face did not show any emotion either as she questioned, "How could you have failed?" Prior to their arrival, Feng Xiaoxiao had absolute confidence in Elder Feng and she never expected that he would fail! "Eldest Lady, Ive let you down." Elder Feng returned to his senses and he turned towards Feng Xiaoxiao, joined his fists and bowed. An apologetic look appeared on his elderly features as he said, "If Wind Valleys doctors had been here, perhaps I might have been able to refine this pill sessfully. Unfortunately, Bai Zhongtian and Gao Lins mental energies were too weak. Furthermore, at the most crucial point, Bai Zhongtian had abandoned the pill refinement process and released his shield, causing the explosion 1 ." He had resolutely believed that they could not have failed based on his powers yet they had still failed in the end! Upon closer inspection, the reason for the failure was that his two helpers were far too useless! If Wind Valleys doctors had been in their ce, the oue would have beenpletely different! "It was you who had failed to refine the pill yet youre now pushing the me onto others. Is this the way of the mighty Wind Valley cultivators?" Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Elder Feng as her light voice carried a thick sense of disdain. Elder Fengs expression changed several times and his eyes turned gloomy, "Miss Gu, I recognize that you may be a genius and that youve grown at an exceptional speed in the outside world. However, you have absolutely no knowledge in pill refinement yet you continue to criticize me. Earlier on, if you had not asked Bai Zhongtian to raise his shield, this pill refinement process would have been a sess!" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "While its true that I may not be very knowledgeable about the pill refinement process, Im a little bit more knowledgeable than you." Chatter! The silenced crowd erupted into an enormousmotion when they heard these words. No one would dare to believe that anyone could fake it to this level. Is she saying that her knowledge of pill refinement surpasses Elder Fengs? The crowd thought in unison. What kind of a joke is this? What kind of a ce is the First City? Wind Valley is ced at the middle tier of power in the First City yet she still dares to act like a pretentious prick in front of Elder Feng? Is she not afraid of being struck by lightning? "Gu girl," Gao Lins expression changed a little and his eyes filled with anxiety. From his point of view, despite how powerful Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beast was, it could not bepared to a cultivator from the First City so she would do well not to offend them. He hurriedly shot Bai Zhongtian a look and tried to get the Holy Doctor to stop Gu Ruoyun. However, Bai Zhongtian did not seem to see it that way at all. His elderly face was full of smiles as he stared proudly at the green figure who was illuminated by the setting sun. Gao Linughed bitterly. How could I forget, this old fellow, Bai Zhongtian, has never been afraid. Even if the Heavenly Emperor himself were to appear, he would cover it up as much as possible! Why should he speak up and stop Gu Ruoyun just because of a threat from Wind Valleys cultivators? "Hehe." Elder Feng chuckled, his smile was an ugly sight to behold and carried a hint of malice, "Gu girl, you seem to be rather confident in your abilities. Since thats the case, I wonder if youll seed in refining the pill?" Pfft! Hearing this, everyone present could not help butugh. Even the elders who were standing behind Feng Xiaoxiao could not stop themselves from speaking, "Elder Feng, why are you being so calctive towards a little girl? Since she says that you cant bepared to her, let her be. You wont lose out on much anyways. In contrast, haggling over every ounce will only make others believe that you, an elder, are bullying someone younger than you. Wind Valley would never stand up for such a thing." Chapter 955: Supreme Mystery Pill (6) Chapter 955: Supreme Mystery Pill (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats right, you only need to think a little deeper to realize that she cant possibly have any knowledge of the pill refining process! Why do you still continue to hang on to this? Unless its because youve really failed in your pill refinement and you wanted to humiliate others as well?" The person who had spoken was an elder who never really got along with Elder Feng in Wind Valley. Naturally, he would not let this opportunity to ridicule Elder Feng go to waste. It was really Elder Fengs fault for being haughty and arrogant to the other elders because of the trust he had received from the Valley Lord. He had even bragged that he would be able to refine a pill someday. In the end? Had he not failed? We shall see what excuse he will utilize to rain tyrannical abuse over Wind Valley next time! Elder Feng looked extremely gloomy as he restrained the mncholic feeling welling up from his heart, he could not let it out at all! The two elders who had spoken up were right. Even if Gu Ruoyun had really caused his pill refinement to fail, Elder Feng would still be considered as someone who would use his superiority to bully others! Hence, regardless of the ending, it would still spell trouble for him. Elder Feng took a deep breath at the thought of this. He then turned to face Gu Ruoyuns delicate and pretty face and spoke slowly, "Since Wind Valleys elders have interceded for your sake, Ill let you off. As long as you apologize and admit your mistakes to me, well let bygones be bygones. Alright?" "Sister." Xia Linyu anxiously gripped Gu Ruoyuns sleeve when he heard Elder Fengs words. His limpid eyes were filled with a thick sense of anxiety. He was not worried about whether Gu Ruoyun would fail to refine a pill. Instead, he was afraid that this old geezer would fly into a rage out of humiliation if his sister was sessful in refining a pill! When Gu Ruoyun saw that Xia Linyu was about to speak, she raised her hand and stopped him. Her dark pupils were smiling faintly as she turned to Elder Feng. She lifted the corners of her lips and said, "Now, I will show you what refining a pill actually looks like!" Boom! After the previous shocker, Gu Ruoyuns words were like a stroke of lightning on a clear day that struck from the sky, causing everyone present to be stunned. "Eldest Lady, I think you may need to retract your high esteem for her." The elder who had previously stood up for Gu Ruoyun shook his head and said in an exasperated voice, "This little girl is not as outstanding as you say. Shes too brash and brainless. She even has a liking for talking big. Generally speaking, someone like her wont be a danger to Wind Valley." Feng Xiaoxiao did notment. She narrowed her pretty eyes slightly as her gazended lightly upon the figure in green robes. An almost undetectable glint then shed across her eyes. She does not know why but she could somehow sense that this woman was not as simple as she looks on the surface! Since shes speaking with such confidence, perhaps she really has the ability to refine pills? Feng Xiaoxiaoughed mockingly at herself at the thought of this. How can this be possible? This woman is far too young and shes not even a disciple from an organization in the First City. Its hard enough for her to reach the Martial Supreme level in the secr world, how could she possibly know how to refine pills as well? "Elder Li, since she wishes to refine the pill, let us wait and see. I myself would like to know if shes truly able to do it!" Feng Xiaoxiao slowly returned to her senses and smiled gently. Her tone was crisp and clear as she spoke. The elder who had been addressed as Elder Li was standing behind her. There were two other elders who were standing next to him as well. One of them was the elder who had sided with Elder Li to mock Elder Feng, the other elder had remained silent the entire time and has not said a single word. These three elders were unlike Elder Feng. Elder Feng took his orders from Wind Valleys Valley Lord whereas these three were Feng Xiaoxiaos trusted aides! However, they had some other responsibilities to take care of and had not arrived at the Medicine Sect with Feng Xiaoxiao. They had only managed to rush over the night before. Chapter 956: Supreme Mystery Pill (7) Chapter 956: Supreme Mystery Pill (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yes, Eldest Lady." Elder Li joined his fists and bowed with reverence. His eyes then turned to look at Gu Ruoyun who was heading towards the middle of the za. "Little girl, are you certain that you want to refine the pill?" Elder Feng squinted his eyes, "Let me give you a piece of advice, dont cause hardships for yourself! Even I had needed others to help me in the pill refining process 1 . Based on your powers, you wont be able to seed at all! When that timees and you embarrass yourself in front of thisrge audience, dont me me for not bringing it up earlier." Gu Ruoyun paused in her steps and turned towards Elder Feng. She smiled as she said, "Embarrass myself? Had you not done exactly that just moments ago? Oh, right, Ive forgotten. You had pushed the reason for your failure in the refining process onto my Master! You then absolved yourself from the me. This is why I want you to understand that your failure was really due to your own inability and had nothing to do with my Master at all!" Gu Ruoyun had never intended to refine the pill in the beginning! However, she has no other choice but to do so now! She knows that if she does not do this, her Masters reputation will be dragged through the mud. Many would then push the me for the failed pill refinement process onto her Masters head! Even though her Master was not too concerned about this, she refused to allow anyone to humiliate him! "Hmph!" Elder Feng scoffed icily and spoke in a voice filled with ridicule, "Id like to see if you can seed! If you seed, not only will I no longer ask you to be my disciple in the future, Ill even ask you to be my master!" She wont be sessful anyway! Therefore, my promise does not count for much. Under a shady tree not too far away, a man dressed in peach blossom pink robes gently fanned himself with his impish features raised into a smile. His eyes twinkled with a peculiar light just like a peach blossom. "Elder Feng is far too savage." He then shook his head as his smile became even more impish until it was unimaginably beautiful. "He has already lost by making that vow in front of Xiao Yuner!" Refining pills? This may be something which was particrly difficult for others but for Gu Ruoyun, it was just as simple as eating a bowl of rice or drinking water! One couldpete against her in almost anything except for two things. Spiritual beasts, and... Refining pills! Otherwise, it would only result in angering oneself to death! ... "Gu girl." Gao Lin nearly spouted careless words at the sight of Gu Ruoyun who was walking towards the center of the za. In the end, he had swallowed those words and was left with, "If you need any assistance, Ill do everything I can to help you." Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin as she nced at the medicine cauldron which had been blown to smithereens. She then replied calmly, "You dont need to do anything else, just prepare the medicine cauldron for me." "Alright, Ill send someone to do that." The result of a failed pill refinement process was an exploded medicine cauldron! Therefore, prior to this, Gao Lin had already prepared a few other medicine cauldrons! He then issued the order and, very soon, a Medicine Sect disciple brought a new medicine cauldron over and ced it in front of Gu Ruoyun. "Little girl, can you do it?" Bai Zhongtian moved closer to Gu Ruoyun and spoke softly to her, "If its not possible, we should just concede now. Many have already failed on the maind so theres nothing to be embarrassed about if you fail." Gu Ruoyun did not respond to Bai Zhongtian. Instead, she only smiled at him before she turned away and took the pill form from Gao Lins hand. "This... This is..." However, once she read the contents of the pill form, Gu Ruoyun became stunned. Chapter 957: Supreme Mystery Pill (8) Chapter 957: Supreme Mystery Pill (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A Supreme Mystery Pill! It goes without saying that Gao Lin had been considerably lucky to casually pick up a pill form which turned out to be a Supreme Mystery Pill! The Supreme Mystery Pill, as the name suggests, can only be used when one was at the rank of a Martial Supreme! However, this pill was very different from the other pills which can be used when one was at the Martial Supreme rank! It can allow a high-level Martial Supreme to breakthrough to the rank of a Martial Saint! An immediate breakthrough to be a Martial Saint, it was unimaginable! If news of this pill were to get out, it would certainly attract a lot of looters! Thought Gu Ruoyun . Its a good thing that this pill form hadnded in the Medicine Sects hands. Based on my survey of the entire maind, not a lot of organizations can go up against the Medicine Sect! Nevertheless, the First City was an exception! After all, the First City does not count as a force on the maind and was a whole other mysterious world altogether. "What do you think, will you seed?" Bai Zhongtian became anxious when he saw the astonished look on Gu Ruoyuns face. His elderly gaze continued to stare at her unblinkingly. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath, returned to her senses and held the pill form in her hands before smiling gently, "Im not too sure myself. Ive only managed to look through a few books at one point and Ive not actually managed to refine a pill before so I cant guarantee that I would seed." Naturally, she had said all of this for everyone in the za to hear. If they ever found out that she has the ability to refine pills, they would definitely be able to guess that she has a few pills on hand! If the First Citys members were to find out about this, she would never have a moments peace in the future! "So, she has never refined a pill before? She had spoken with such confidence that I actually thought she was a Pill Master." "Pill Master? How can this be! Its not like we dont know the Holy Doctors abilities. This little girl is his disciple, that is also to say, he would have taught her everything that she knows! However, Ive never heard of the Holy Doctor bing a Pill Master!" "Hehe, do all of you still not understand the situation? This little girl was happy that Elder Feng had pushed the me onto the Holy Doctor so she has stepped out to give it a try. However, she does not have a hundred percent certainty that she would actually be able to refine the pill! Besides, so what if she fails? This is something that not even Elder Feng was able to do. If she fails, no one wouldugh at her." Amongst the crowd, many doctors began discussing amongst themselves. However, their eyes never left the figure who was standing in the middle of the za. Even though they do not believe in Gu Ruoyuns abilities, they still hoped that a miracle would happen. If she was sessful, it would raise an enormousmotion on the maind! Even the Holy Doctors position would be even stronger than before and the First City would try to curry favor with her as well! Bai Zhongtians eyes remained full of suspicion. However, he did not say anything more and only instructed her, "You must take care of your own safety. If you really find that its impossible, give up. Nothing is more important than your life!" "Dont worry." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "If anything goes wrong, Ill stop the process." Bai Zhongtian stepped back after he heard her reassurance. However, the anxiety in his eyes remained. He refused to turn his gaze away from Gu Ruoyun and his entire heart was on full alert. Gu Ruoyun, however, no longer looked at him. She focused her eyes upon the medicine cauldron and slowly exhaled, "Supreme Mystery Pill? Based on my current level of power, refining this pill wouldnt be a problem. However, I dont know if this medicine cauldron can withstand the power generated from the Supreme Mystery Pill!" If I could take the medicine cauldron from the Ancient Divine Pagoda out instead, my chances of sess would be a hundred percent. Unfortunately, I most definitely cant allow the Ancient Divine Pagoda to appear before the eyes of the world. Hence, I have no choice but to use this medicine cauldron... "However, if I do manage to refine this Supreme Mystery Pill, Master will be able to breakthrough to the rank of a Martial Saint." Gu Ruoyuns eyes sparkled slightly at the thought of this... Chapter 958: Supreme Mystery Pill (9) Chapter 958: Supreme Mystery Pill (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Elder Feng, do you think that shell manage to refine a pill?" Feng Xiaoxiao smiled mildly as she sending a lukewarm gaze at Gu Ruoyuns direction. No one could really tell what she was thinking. Hearing this, Elder Feng sneered and spoke rather scornfully, "My Lady, please forgive me for being straightforward but I dont think that she has the ability to do so." Forget about Elder Feng, even Feng Xiaoxiao does not think that it would be possible for Gu Ruoyun to refine the pill sessfully. As for Gu Ruoyuns previous prediction of how the medicine cauldron would explode, perhaps... That had been only a mere coincidence. At the center of the za, the figure in green was like a bamboo tree as she stood tall in front of the medicine cauldron. The woman did not seem to hear the surrounding chatter. Her delicate features were absolutely calm as a clear and cold light reflected in her ck eyes like moonlight. However... Elder Feng unconsciously shook at the sight of her familiar movements and he mildly wrinkled his brows. At this moment, he absent-mindedly thought that this young woman actually had a chance at refining the pill but how could this be possible? Aside from those rich and famous forces in the First City, no one in the outside would possibly know the art of pill refinement. Elder Fengughed at himself at the thought of this. He then calmed himself down and watched Gu Ruoyuns every move. "Its finished!" Elder Li shook his head and his eyes filled with pity as he stared at Gu Ruoyun, "Eldest Lady, theres nothing more to see from here on. Should we leave?" Theres nothing more to say! This woman is certainly very intelligent! She has managed to pick up a bit of the pill refinement process after watching Elder Fengs actions! However, does she think that she would be able to refine a pill sessfully just like that? Thats too much of a joke! Elder Li was not the only one who thought this way about Ruoyun, everyone in the za had exactly the same opinion! In their point of view, Gu Ruoyun had merely learned a few methods from Elder Feng after watching his pill refinement process! While everyone admired Gu Ruoyuns talent, they also felt disdain as well! Had she not seen how Elder Feng had failed despite being assisted by the Holy Docter and Gao Lin? So what if she had managed to sneakily pick up Elder Fengs pill refinement skills? She will also fail as well! Nevertheless, she still made arrogant ims about how she was on a higher level than Elder Feng! At the end of the day, was she not merely copying Elder Fengs method of pill refinement? This had been based on the observations of those who were unfamiliar with the art of pill refinement! Only Elder Feng was bing even more surprised while the expression on his elderly features changed and changed again. Furthermore, he did not even dare to blink as he watched Gu Ruoyun fixedly. Perhaps a spectator would think that the pill refining method between the both of them was almost identical but Elder Feng understood perfectly that if he was a pill refining apprentice, Gu Ruoyun was a master! Be it the proficiency in her movements and the level of control in her mental energy, his abilities were a far cry from hers! Besides... The sequence that she used in cing the medicinal herbs was not in ordance with the pill form! Perhaps, in the eyes of a spectator, this would not make much of a difference but Elder Feng knew that this sequence determined whether one would be able to refine the pill sessfully! Could it be that this little girl actually has pill refining abilities? He wondered. Elder Fengs eyes sank and he took a deep breath. He ignored the noise around him and paid very close attention to Gu Ruoyuns movements the entire time. "Lets go." Feng Xiaoxiao shook her head as her expression disyed a sense of pity. Honestly speaking, I rather admired Gu Ruoyun. Even her egotistical attitude resembled that person! Then again, Feng Xiaoxiao also understood that Gu Ruoyun could not possibly refine this pill sessfully. Just as she was about to leave, a loud st exploded from the center of the za. Chapter 959: Supreme Mystery Pill (10) Chapter 959: Supreme Mystery Pill (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This explosion was much smaller than the previous explosion and did not end up spreading throughout the people in the za. However, it had been enough to silence the entire za. Feng Xiaoxiao paused in her steps and turned towards the smoke-filled center of the za. She then frowned and sighed gently, "It looks like she had failed at the end!" Only a failure would lead to an explosion in the medicine cauldron! Everyone knows this. "Hehe," Elder Fengughed as his elderly face disyed his initial arrogance and gloomy pallor once again. However, it goes without saying that a twinge of sympathy appeared in the corner of his eye, "It seems that I had been wrong, this little girl does not know how to refine pills! Shes also worse than me! Even the magnitude of her explosion is much smaller than mine!" Everyone knows that any failure in the pill refinement process would result in an explosion. If the pill has an abundance of spiritual energy, the st would be even more powerful! Of course, explosions whichcked magnitude like Gu Ruoyuns proves that the pill she was refining, even if she had been sessful, could not be considered as an actual pill. It could only be considered as an average medicinal pill. Bai Zhongtian was momentarily dazed before he rushed towards the center of the za as if seized by a bout of madness. His bloodshot eyes looked ready to gobble a person whole as he bellowed furiously, "All of you, get out of my way!" When they saw the maddened look in the old geezers eyes, those standing at the front did not dare get in his way and quickly split into two sides, carving a wide path for him. Of course, those who had not been able to move quickly enough were kicked out of the way by the old geezer. Soon after, he rushed towards the center of the za at top speed under the eyes of the crowd, close to tears but unable to weep. "Damned girl, I had warned you not to show off. You f*cking get your *ss out here this instant!" The center of the za was riddled with smoke and dust. Bai Zhongtian gritted his teeth as his bloodshot eyes scanned his surroundings. Even though he was yelling at Gu Ruoyun angrily, his expression looked very close to tears and his entire face was filled with anxiety. Based on Gu Ruoyuns level of power, if she had not put up any defenses during the st, the consequences would be unthinkable. The old mans eyes filled with even more anxiety at the thought as he searched frantically for Gu Ruoyuns figure amongst the smoke and dust. Just as he was stumbling and staggering about, someone giggled softly behind him, "Master, what on earth have I done to provoke you this time that has caused you to behave like this? You look like youre ready to tear me to pieces." The old mans legs trembled and his back stiffened. He turned around as if he did not dare to believe his ears. A faintly discernible figure in green appeared before his eyes. At that moment, the old mans vision clouded over and he quickly rubbed the tears from his eyes as he fiercely replied, "Ive told you before, failing in refining the pill is not considered an embarrassment yet you had insisted on ignoring my advice. This old man is your Master! You must abide by everything I say! Instead, you... You..." At this moment, when Bai Zhongtian remembered the explosion, his heart trembled unconsciously. He has been living all on his own in lonely bitterness without the need of relying on anyone all these years! This disciple was the only person that he has ever cared about! Previously, when he thought that she had passed on, his only goal in life was to avenge her death! Now, however... "Who said that Ive failed?" As the smoke and dust slowly cleared, the scene began to emerge. At the center of the za, Gu Ruoyuns face disyed a small smile followed by this one question which fell into everyones ear. Chapter 960: Supreme Mystery Pill (11) Chapter 960: Supreme Mystery Pill (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Who said that Ive failed? Everyone was instantly stunned and were unsure what Gu Ruoyuns actually means! Though the medicine cauldron had exploded, could the pill refinement process not be a failure after all? Very soon, Bai Zhongtian asked the question which was on everyones mind, "Didnt you blow up the medicine cauldron during the pill refinement process?" "The medicine cauldron, you say?" Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose and shrugged her shoulders, "That was because that medicine cauldrons quality was much too appalling. It could not withstand the power generated from a sessfully refined pill. Naturally, it had then exploded. It was a good thing that I managed to refine the pill before that happened!" She opened the palm of her hand as she said this. Three emerald-green pills emitted a sparkling and translucent light along with an abundance of spiritual energy as they rested in her jade-like palm. Everyone in the area felt as if their spiritual energy had increased a little just by looking at those pills. Even that mild increase was like a lightning strike on a clear day which sted fiercely into the crowd. "Pills? Are those really pills? How could this be? This little girl was actually able to refine pills?" "This was something that even Elder Feng had failed in yet she had seeded. Furthermore, she had not required any help. This... This isnt just talent, this is simply an abnormality!" "I can confirm that those are indeed pills! When she had produced those pills, I only had a whiff of aura from within the pills and the spiritual energy within my body has increased a few times over. If I swallowed these pills, I might actually have a breakthrough on the spot!" Boom! Everyone in the za was plunged into confusion from this knowledge. Every eye was staring at Gu Ruoyuns palm and one could actually hear the gulping sound of saliva in the za! After all, these are pills. Today, they had all been fortunate enough to witness the birth of pills! How great of an honor was that? Even if they were to leave the Medicine Sect without achieving anything, they had gained enough boasting rights! Feng Xiaoxiao had her gaze locked on Gu Ruoyun the entire time. An unreadable light shed in her pretty eyes and no one could tell what she was thinking! However, no one in this za was more shocked than Elder Feng. It was also at this very moment when he suddenly remembered Gu Ruoyuns words to him! Instantly, his usually arrogant-looking features were awash with humiliation along with a deep excitement. "I did tell you," Gu Ruoyun looked at Elder Feng and spoke serenely, "Your failure in refining the pill was because youcked the ability! It had nothing to do with my Master! He was only your temporary helper but that does not mean that you could push all the me on him! I will never let anyone nder my Master either." Elder Feng looked absolutely ashamed and he rubbed his palm in embarrassment, "This... This..." After saying so much for half a day, in the end, he was unable to say anything else aside from the word this. "Master." Gu Ruoyun turned towards Bai Zhongtian and smiled, "Your disciple has seeded in the assignment, Ive finally managed to refine sessfully." At this moment, aside from a sense of surprise towards his own disciple, Bai Zhongtian mostly felt a sense of pride! She was his disciple! The greater his disciples achievements, the more he, as her Master, would feel proud. However... "Hehe," Bai Zhongtian chuckled and replied fawningly, "Good disciple, can you teach me the art of pill refinement? Id like to refine pills on my own as well." Chapter 961: Supreme Mystery Pill (12) Chapter 961: Supreme Mystery Pill (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun nodded, "If you wish to learn, I can teach you." Hearing this, the crowd could no longer contain themselves. After all, the Holy Doctor was Gu Ruoyuns Master. They had assumed that the Holy Doctor had taught Gu Ruoyun everything she knows. Based on their current observation, it would seem that it was not as they believed. Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes darted back and forth. She then spoke in a light voice, "Miss Gu, there is one thing that I cant understand, who had taught you the art of pill refinement? Could it be that, aside from the Holy Doctor, you have another Master?" Aside from those terrifyingly powerful forces from the First City, Feng Xiaoxiao simply could not understand it. Who else would have the ability to nurture such an excellent genius? Hence, she really wants to find out about Gu Ruoyuns true identity! Gu Ruoyun smiled and said, "My only Master is the Holy Doctor. I had managed to obtain an ancient book by a stroke of luck. That book had contained records. However, today was the first time that Ive truly managed to refine a pill. You all know as well as I that pills are more valuable than ancient books. Therefore, I had not been a hundred percent certain that I could actually sessfully refine this pill." Feng Xiaoxiao believed her every word! It was just as she said, pills were particrly valuable and ancient textbooks which contained exnations on pill refinement were scarce. However, there were still a few of them in the hands of those forces in the First City! As for pills... That would depend entirely on ones luck! Even Wind Valley has only just heard news of pills for the first time! "Since thats the case, Miss Gu, I wonder if you would be interested to join Wind Valley as the Chief Pill Master?" A light shed in Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes and her face lit up with a smile once again, "As long as youre willing to be Wind Valleys Chief Pill Master, your position would be second only to the Valley Lord and you would be on the same level as me! Furthermore, I will give you the best benefits so that you can refine pills without worrying about the future!" In the beginning, Feng Xiaoxiao had no intentions of recruiting Gu Ruoyun. After all, she understood that this woman was not the kind of person who could be controlled! One slip up could send Wind Valley into eternal damnation! However, at this moment, she needs to do everything she could to recruit her! If Gu Ruoyun insists on rejecting the offer, Feng Xiaoxiao would even consider using alternative methods of persuasion to bring positive effects to Wind Valley! It was really her fault for bing a Pill Master. Wind Valleys current focus was to defeat that opposing force so they desperately needed a Pill Master! Otherwise, if that organization grows stronger with each passing day, all that waits for Wind Valley was death and destruction! Because of this, she had to try! Elder Feng was stunned. He turned towards Feng Xiaoxiao and was unable toprehend the situation. Previously, when he had wanted to recruit Gu Ruoyun, the Eldest Lady had not been willing to make this decision! However, why would she say such a thing now? Could this be... Because this little girl was proficient in refining pills? "Wind Valleys elder had already invited me twice and I had rejected him." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly. Her eyes were abnormally clear and cold as she continued, "So now, let me say this one more time, my answer is still no!" Feng Xiaoxiao was not the least bit annoyed with her answer. She retained her light smile as she replied, "Miss Gu, why reject the offer immediately? Perhaps you could think it over. As long as you are willing to take up the position of Wind Valleys Chief Pill Master, I wont refuse any of your conditions!" Chief Pill Master! What a great opportunity this is! In Wind Valley, she would hold a position where she would only have one over her and millions under her! If we were in her ce, we would definitely agree to it immediately. However, this girl refuses to see whats good for her and had rejected the offer! At that moment, the crowd shook their heads and sighed as they stared at Gu Ruoyun, unable toprehend her thought process. Chapter 962: Elder Fengs Plea (1) Chapter 962: Elder Fengs Plea (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The First City was every cultivators dream destination on this maind! The saying goes that when one enters the First City, one would experience an even greater improvement in their powers! Besides, the First City is filled with Martial Saints! One could only imagine how great the power of the mid-tier Wind Valley was in the First City. Why should she hesitate any further when there such a powerful force is willing to be her backbone? "Apologies, Im much too used to my unconstrained life. I dont wish to be tied down by anything or anyone so while I do appreciate your kindness, I have to turn your offer down." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and replied with a clear, breezy voice as if she had not noticed the looks of envy around her. Feng Xiaoxiao mildly raised her brows when she heard this and a severe light shed in her warm gaze. However, before she could speak, a jovial and teasing voice spoke up behind her. "Tsk, tsk. I never expected Wind Valley to stoop this low. They have rejected your invitation three times but you still refuse to give up? Feng Xiaoxiao, I had the impression that you are an intelligent person but I never thought that you would behave so foolishly. What? Could it be that the great Wind Valley wishes to use their might and force a weak little girl?" Gu Ruoyun turned around when she head that evil voice. In that instant, a shy and enticing figure in peach blossom pink appeared before her eyes under the light from the setting sun. The mans face was lit up with a brilliant smile. This time, he was not seated on the pnquin carried by gorgeous handmaidens. He stood with his hands folded behind his head and his stance was indolent and impish. He looked aroundzily as if he had just woken up from a nap. However, his narrowed peach blossom eyes were filled with a bantering smile and his peerlessly handsome face was like a peach blossom, extremely splendid. He nced at Gu Ruoyuns gaze and gently curled the corner of his lips before speaking in an indolent manner, "Xiao Yuner, why are you looking at me like that? Could it be that youve missed me so much after being away from me for just a few days? Since thats the case, my arms are wide open for you. Come and give me a hug." As he spoke, he opened his arms and that evil smile grew even deeper. The corners of Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched a little. She paid no attention to the shy and enticing evildoer and turned her attention back to Feng Xiaoxiao. Though Zuo Shangchen had been ignored so easily, he did not feel embarrassed at all. He freely put his hands down then turned his peach blossom gaze towards Feng Xiaoxiao as well. Despite his indolent manner, his eyes were still shing with a sharp, cold light. Feng Xiaoxiao has recovered from her initial shock as her expression changed several times. After a long pause, the sharpness in her eyes subsided and the gentle warmth in her gaze returned, "The great Young Master Zuo, I didnt expect you to be here. Youve certainly given me a fright." Hearing this, a light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. That light then disappeared in a sh and was virtually undetectable. Nevertheless, Zuo Shangchen, who was standing nearest to Gu Ruoyun, managed to catch the quick sh of light in her eyes. He could not help butugh bitterly in his heart. Ive tried to conceal this for so long yet, in the end, she had still managed to find out about this... I didnt have much of a choice either. If I dont step out, Feng Xiaoxiao would never let her leave so easily. "Feng Xiaoxiao, youve always been very intelligent. You should be aware of what you should and shouldnt do!" Zuo Shangchenughed but thatughter carried the hint of a threat, " Gu Ruoyun belongs to me 1 . If you wish to make her join Wind Valley, Im afraid I dont agree with that!" Chapter 963: Elder Fengs Plea (2) Chapter 963: Elder Fengs Plea (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Feng Xiaoxiaos expression slowly sank but she quickly recovered herposure. Her face lifted with a gentle smile while her voice was like a gentle breeze, "Since she is a member of the Dark Yin Pce, I wont quibble with you. Ill take my leave now." Feng Xiaoxiao joined her fists and bowed before turning towards the group next to her and gave the order, "Were leaving!" "Yes! Eldest Lady." The group hurriedly responded and followed Feng Xiaoxiao as she left. Elder Feng had taken onest look at Gu Ruoyun before he left and he looked as if he has had to swallow the words on the tip of his tongue. However, he had kept quiet in the end and said nothing before he left the za. "Xiao Yuner, had you done this on purpose?" Zuo Shangchen smiled exasperatedly, "Had you purposely done this to expose my true identity?" "Youre overanalyzing things." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun nced at Zuo Shangchens impish features and lifted the corners of her lips, "I refined that pill simply to help restore my Masters good name. I dont wish for him to be wrongly used. As for digging out your true identity, that... Had been aplete ident." Actually, even if Zuo Shangchen had refused to admit it, she could still confirm his identity! Otherwise, he would never havee here at all and his powers could not have possibly grown to such a tremendous degree! As for refining the pill in public, she had absolute confidence in her ability to do so! Even though Wind Valley wished to have her in their ranks, they would not attack so openly in public. Otherwise, based on the First Citys rules, Wind Valley would be severely punished. Hence, they would only dare to operate on the sly. Since they would only be making small movements in the dark, she has nothing to fear! An enchanting and evil smile was hanging on Zuo Shangchens face once again. He threw a coquettish nce at Gu Ruoyun as he said, "Xiao Yuner, if you let me give you a hug, I will shoulder the difficult burden of bing your bodyguard. 1 What do you say?" As he said this, the impish man had prepared himself for rejection because this little girl would never evene near him. However, just as he was about to continue speaking, a sh of green robes suddenly appeared in front of him, reached out her arms and gently pulled him into a hug. Zuo Shangchen was in shock. He widened his mouth but the words would note. A clear and faint voice rang in his ear. "Thank you." She had hugged him not because she wanted his protection but because she wanted to thank him! Even though this man had protected her for her brothers sake, one cannot criticise the fact that he has indeed helped her out many times! Simply based on these few asions where he had extended his help, she must be grateful to him! "Evildoer, even though I had not really needed your help this time, you had still ended up offending Wind Valley for my sake. So, in the future, if theres anything that you need, just say the word. Ill rush right over to help you even if I was a thousand miles away." Gu Ruoyun released him from her hug as a smile hung upon her delicate and pretty features. Her eyes were like stars in the night sky, so beautiful that one could not turn away. Zuo Shangchen felt a warm feeling enveloping his heart as he stared at the womans delicate features. Though he was the Fourth Prince of Vermillion Bird Country, due to the fact that he had been brought up in the Imperial harem, he hadcked a sense of security ever since he was a child. If his Master had not saved him and helped in him his breakthroughs, he would have probably ended up dying in the vicious and greedy Imperial Harem! It was only when he had met Gu Shengxiao that he began to understand what warmth feels like! It was also due to this very reason that he had chosen to make the journey to Azure Dragon Country and protect Gu Shengxiaos beloved sister! However, he was no longer only protecting her for Gu Shengxiaos sake now but because she has touched his heart as well! Chapter 964: Elder Fengs Plea (3) Chapter 964: Elder Fengs Plea (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even if he has to give up everything including his life, he would do so to protect these two siblings! However, of all the times, a voice that dampened ones spirit suddenly rang out at this moment. "Father, father, whats happened to you? Who? Who was the one who had injured my father and left him in such a state? Who did this?" That voice was so loud that its source seems to be shouting herself hoarse and instantly drew everyones attention. All the crowd saw was Huang Feifei who was lying on top of Elder Huangs body as her bloodshot gaze darted all over her surroundings before finally resting upon Gu Ruoyun. She gritted her teeth and asked, "Was it you? Were you the one responsible for hurting my father? Im going to kill you!" Huang Feifei rose to her feet immediately and charged like a madwoman towards Gu Ruoyun. Her hair was in disarray as if she has lost her sanity. Smack! However, before Huang Feifei could reach Gu Ruoyun, a swift and sharp-eyed Medicine Sect disciple pped her. Soon after that, the disciple stared adoringly at Gu Ruoyun and looked absolutely pleased with his achievement. "Lin Yi, you dare to raise your hand against me? Did you forget how you had once tried to get into my good graces? Besides, you had promised me that you would help me in my plot against this Gu Ruoyun woman!" Huang Feifei was thoroughly maddened. She never thought that Lin Yi, who had once tried to curry favor from her, would end up protecting this woman and had pped her out of the way! However, since Huang Feifei has been crippled and had lost her powers, she does not have the right to join the general meeting. Hence, she was not aware of what had happened earlier on! She had only just managed to find a gap and slipped in, intending to sneak a peek at how her own father would tyrannize Gu Ruoyun. However, she did not think that she would end up seeing her father, who was close to death, lying on the za. What angered her the most was that no one in the Medicine Sect had bothered to treat her father! They had just left him lying there! Huang Feifei then lost all sense of rationality and had charged right out from the crowd! "Huang Feifei, what bullsh*t are you spouting?" Lin Yi grew anxious when he heard Huang Feifeis ims and roared crudely, "How could I possibly have tried to curry favor from you? You dare to nder me by saying that I had plotted against Grand Master Gu? Who do you think you are? Youre only a good-for-nothing now! Without Elder Huang as your backbone, your madness is for sh*t!" In order to prove his resolution, Lin Yi walked up to Huang Feifei and spat on her as he said these words. Huang Feifei quickly raised her hand to block the spittle but could do nothing stop the stink from his saliva! His bad breath nearly made her faint. She stared at Lin Yi hatefully while her face flushed red as if she had beenpletely humiliated. Everyone else finally returned to their senses and quickly turned towards Huang Feifei. After all, this was a good opportunity for them to disy their loyalty to Gu Ruoyun. If they made her happy, perhaps they would be able to break through with any of her pills! "You... What are all of you going to do?" As Huang Feifei stared at those unscrupulous eyes, she could no longer care about the unconscious Elder Huang who was lying on the ground. She crawled to her feet and tried to run but the way out was now blocked by someone else. She waspletely surrounded. "Im telling you! My father is a member of Wind Valley! This time, a physician has arrived from Wind Valley and that physician is the only one with the ability to refine pills! If you all n on crossing me now, the consequences will be unthinkable, Wind Valley will never spare any of you!" Ah, right, wheres Wind Valley? At the mention of these words, Huang Feifei suddenly came to her senses. Why have the members of Wind Valley mysteriously vanished and had left my father lying on the ground so close to death? Chapter 965: Elder Fengs Plea (4) Chapter 965: Elder Fengs Plea (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What on earth has happened? "Wind Valley? Haha, Huang Feifei, are you unaware that Wind Valley has abandoned your father? Are you still hoping that they would stand up for your father now?" One disciple burst intoughter and spoke in a voice dripping with disdain, "In the Medicine Sect, Elder Huangs era is over. You, Huang Feifei, are no longer the Eldest Lady of the Medicine Sect! Only the Lord Sect Master has the power to make decisions and you want to cause harm to Grand Master Gu!" "Thats right, what kind of person is Grand Master Gu that an idiot like you can shout at her in such a manner? Huang Feifei, go back to the urinal and take a good look at your reflection. Perhaps if you saw how you looked like right now, youd have the urge to pound your own head to death!" "You want to avenge Elder Huang? Thats fine. Let me tell you this, each one of us in the Medicine Sect should have beaten Elder Huang up! Not only has he offended Grand Master Gu, he had even tried to usurp the Sect Masters position. We wont kill him so easily just yet, well let him live for now so we can slowly torture him!" Wait a minute! Grand Master Gu? Suddenly, Huang Feifei caught on to the phrase and responded sluggishly, "What Grand Master Gu? Ive never met this Grand Master Gu! Ive never offended him, have you all made a mistake?" "Hehe," Lin Yi sneered and replied with contempt, "Gu Ruoyun is Grand Master Gu! Oh, thats right, I forgot that the Sect Master had not allowed you to join the general meeting at all so you arent aware of the situation. Gu Ruoyun is Grand Master Gu! Elder Feng of Wind Valley had failed to refine the pill but Grand Master Gu had managed to sessfully refine it instead! Furthermore, Elder Feng had previously made a promise that if Grand Master Gu was actually able to refine the pill, he would ask her to be his Master instead! Eldest Lady Feng Xiaoxiao has even invited Grand Master Gu to be the Chief Pill Master of Wind Valley. Do you really think that Wind Valley is going to stand up for you two now? Stop joking around!" m! These words were like a sh of lightning on a clear day and struck Huang Feifei into a daze. Elder Feng had failed to refine the pill? Yet... Gu Ruoyun had seeded instead? No! Thats impossible! I wont believe this! This woman cant possibly have this kind of talent. Its a lie, these people are trying to trick me! Huang Feifei screamed maniacally, "Lin Yi, this woman must have seduced you which is why youre now helping her! Haha, how could she possibly have the ability to refine pills? Stop lying to me, I dont believe your words!" Thud! Lin Yi kicked Huang Feifei once again and fiercely knocked her a few steps back. He then sneered, "Huang Feifei, is Grand Master Gu someone that you can humiliate? If you dont believe me, you can ask everyone else here. All of us can serve as witnesses!" Huang Feifei was shaken. She stared at the look of disdain on every face in the crowd and staggered back beforending with her butt down on the ground. Her heart felt as if it was being torn to shreds at this moment. She red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun with her bloodshot eyes as if she wanted to carve a few bloody cavities on her body! I really cant understand how this woman has managed to run into such good luck to actually manage to refine a pill in such a timely manner! Otherwise, those people from Wind Valley would never treat my father this way! All of this is her fault! Even now, Huang Feifei still refuses to face her own sins and continued to push all of the me onto Gu Ruoyuns head. Especially since the impish yet beautiful man that she has fallen for was now standing right next to Gu Ruoyun. This made her feel even more dissatisfied! If only her father had managed to sessfully gain the position to be the Medicine Sects Sect Master, this man would be kissing her feet by now. Chapter 966: Elder Fengs Plea (5) Chapter 966: Elder Fengs Plea (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What a madwoman." As Huang Feifei was tottering at the brink of copse, that evil-sounding voice was thest straw and caused her face to change from its initial shade of red to white. She stared hopelessly and weakly at the face which could topple a nation. The man did not seem to notice her extreme depth of sorrow as a mildly frosty smile hung on his enticing red lips, "It seems that this is all there is to the Medicine Sect by allowing a madwoman like her to attain such a high level!" These words made Gao Lin flush red. His elderly face automatically sank, "Guards, take Huang Feifei away. Our Medicine Sect is not the ce for any random folk!" Even though Gao Lin was not aware of Zuo Shangchens identity, he could tell based on his conversation with the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley that he must be from the First City as well! Cultivators from the First City are not people whom he could afford to offend. Besides, he certainly does not n on sparing Huang Feifei and her father. "No!" As she watched the two Medicine Sect disciples approaching her, Huang Feifei finally returned to her senses and cried out maniacally. She slowly transferred her hateful re from Gu Ruoyuns face onto Zuo Shangchen as if he was a fickle husband who had cast his son and wife away. "You b*stard, you dare to treat me in this manner? My father had previously gone to discuss marriage with you yet you had felt inferior and believed that you werent good enough for me so you had rejected the offer! I didnt think that you would set your sights upon this woman so quickly. Arent you simply basing this on her stroke of luck in sessfully refining the pill? If she had not managed to be a Pill Master, would you have tried to curry favor with her? A selfish man like you will never meet with a good end either!" As she said these words, Huang Feifei did not seem to notice the peculiar stares from the people around her. After all, the previous scene has beenpletely mapped into the eyes of many. Hence, even if the crowd was still uncertain of Zuo Shangchens identity, they do know that he was from the First City! Yet, Huang Feifei was actually crying out and iming that a cultivator of the First City was not good enough for her? She has too high of an opinion of herself! "Hehe," Just then, a disciple sneered and spoke in a disdainful voice, "Huang Feifei, weve forgotten to inform you about another thing. Earlier on, that elder from Wind Valley had tried to entice Grand Master Gu over and over again but Grand Master Gu had rejected him. Initially, the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley was about to create difficulties but when this evildoer of a man had appeared, he had stopped the Eldest Lady with only his words! Yet you are somehow under the impression that he had rejected you simply because he felt inferior to you? I reckon that hes never even liked you. Hahaha." What? Huang Feifei widened her eyes in shock and stared at the mans peerless features in disbelief. Did they just say that the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao, had been sent away by this man? This means that his status is greater than Feng Xiaoxiaos but didnt Father tell me previously that this man had rejected me because he had felt far too inferior? " Hurry up, take her away and send her to be punished immediately!" Gao Lin carefully nced at Zuo Shangchens gloomy yet peerless features and quickly barked the order fiercely. The Medicine Sect disciples, ignoring Huang Feifeis vexed raging curses, stiffly hauled her away. The conclusion that awaited Huang Feifei would be a tragic one but no one pitied her at all! She has reaped what she had sown. Had she not constantly relied on her status as Elder Huangs daughter to rain tyrannical abuse, would she have ended up kicking a hos nest? Chapter 967: Elder Fengs Plea (6) Chapter 967: Elder Fengs Plea (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, Gu Ruoyun did not show much of a reaction to the Medicine Sect disciples actions. Her clear and cool eyes were turned towards Bai Zhongtian next to her as she gently raised the corner of her lips, "Master, you say you want to learn the art of pill refinement? How about this, I have some time offter, I can teach you then." Hearing this, a smile bloomed on Bai Zhongtians face like a magnificent chrysanthemum. He then rubbed his hands gleefully, "This is simply too good to be true, precious disciple. Lets go to the room now to research the art of pill refinement!" Gao Lin, who had caught sight of this, was immediately filled with envy. He could not help but feel jealous over Bai Zhongtians good luck. Why is it that Ive not been able to receive such an abnormal disciple? "Oh, thats right." Gu Ruoyun seems to have remembered something as she paused and turned towards Gao Lin, "Sect Master, since this pill form had been provided by the Medicine Sect and Ive caused quite a bit of disturbance over the past few days, please consider this pill as my gift to you! You can use it now if you wish. However, it would be best if you consume it after youve broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme." As she spoke, Gu Ruoyun tossed the pill at Gao Lin. Gao Lin had gone into a mild daze before he quickly caught the pill. His expression was full of excitement. He simply had not expected Gu Ruoyun to gift the pill to him! After all, this was an actual pill and not even a hundred pill forms could be exchanged for one genuine pill. After all, if one was unable to refine the pill, that pill form was equivalent to a scrap piece of paper. This cannot bepared at all. "Xiao Yuner, youre certainly biased." Zuo Shangchen curled his lips and looked absolutely hurt, "Come on, Ive helped you out a great deal so why havent you gifted me with a few pills yet?" Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes, "This pill isnt really of much use to you." "Hehe," Zuo Shangchen chuckled as he stared seductively at Gu Ruoyun, "Xiao Yuner, if its a pill that youve refined with your own hands, I can at least consume it like a piece of candy even if its of no use to me." Candy? Hearing this, the crowd twitched their mouths fiercely. Treating a precious pill as candy... Perhaps only a cultivator from the First City would dare to say such a thing. After all, Pill Masters are extinct in the secr world! Forget about even mentioning about pills! "Fourth Prince, you are certainly extravagant." Gu Ruoyun nced at him and smiled faintly, "However, I cant fulfill your insatiable appetite. Lets go, Master." Bai Zhongtian was mildly dazed as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun with a sense of uncertainty, "Little girl, this kid is from the First City after all and he had helped you to chase the cultivators of Wind Valley away. Is it wise to treat him like this?" "Its fine, hes used to it." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied in a nonchnt manner. Used to it? Hearing this, Bai Zhongtians forehead throbbed, he could not help but pity Zuo Shangchen. However... "Little girl, why is he helping you so much, is he interested in you? But... Dont you have a fianc?" Bai Zhongtian took another look at Zuo Shangchen then turned back to Gu Ruoyun, questioning her in a curious manner. Fianc... When Gu Ruoyun heard that word, she could not help but think of the silver-haired and peerless-looking man in crimson robes. The expression on her face softened as well. After a long pause, she replied, "Master, that evildoer is only protecting me for my older brothers sake. No matter how hard he tries, he cannot hide his innate homosexual nature." Chapter 968: Elder Fengs Plea (7) Chapter 968: Elder Fengs Plea (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Innate homosexual nature?" "Thats right, hes deeply in love with my older brother, Gu Shengxiao." Bai Zhongtian gaped in shock. He found it difficult to imagine that this man, whose face could cause the downfall of cities, would turn out to like men exclusively? If word of this were to get out, I wonder how many women would end up heartbroken because of this... ... Those who had attended the Medicine Sects general meeting were all well-known physicians on the maind. Hence, within the span of three short days, news of everything which had transpired in the Medicine Sect had spread like wildfire on the maind. Of course, in contrast to the Huang father and daughter pair, what shocked everyone the most was that the Holy Doctors disciple, that woman Gu Ruoyun, had managed to sessfully refine a pill! That was an actual pill, an item which had been extinct from the maind for such a long time! No one had expected a twenty-year-old girl to have to ability to refine a pill! However,pared to the noise in world outside, the Medicine Sect has been particrly quiet! This was because Gao Lin had ordered that no one should disturb Gu Ruoyun at all. Hence, during the past three days, Gu Ruoyun and Bai Zhongtian had been able to single-mindedly hide away in the room and refine pills! As for Xia Linyu, he stood aside and acted as their assistant. It was a good thing that Bai Zhongtian was gifted and intelligent. Even though he was already in his fifties, he had been able to easily pick up on the steps of refining pills. Of course, refining pill requires a step-by-step progress. During the past three days, Gu Ruoyun had not allowed him to refine the Supreme Mystery Pill. Instead, she had started him off with the basic-level Spirit Gathering Pill! After all, if a person who has never refined a pill before were to challenge themselves with the Supreme Mystery Pill right off the bat, this was equivalent someone who had just entered the cultivation world wanting to battle with a Martial Supreme. This was simply impossible! Furthermore, the reason Elder Feng had failed had not been simply because he had only skimmed the surface of his knowledge in pill refinement. It had been mostly because of that fact that that had been his first time to refine a pill and the level of challenge he had faced with was simply too great! This had then led to his ultimate failure! ... "Hahaha, atst! Ive sessfully refined a pill!" A maniacalugh suddenly burst out from the room. Bai Zhongtian held the pill in his hand as his eyes sparkled with excitement. His disheveled hair had be even messier at this moment. His gaze then fell upon Gu Ruoyun as he furrowed his brows and asked, "By the way, little girl, why is this pill which Ive just refined different from the one you had refined in the za?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "The pill I had refined is called the Supreme Mystery Pill. Based on your current level of power, you would not be able to sessfully refine it yet. Therefore, Ive started you off with refining an entry-level pill! This Spirit Gathering Pill would not be of any use to you but it can multiply the cultivation speed of a cultivator at the rank of a Martial General and below by three to four times." "Oh, so thats why." Bai Zhongtian nodded. Suddenly, he seemed toe to his senses and instantly gripped Gu Ruoyuns shoulder, "Thats not right. Little girl, didnt you say that the Supreme Mystery Pill was the first pill youve refined and that youve nevere into contact with any other pills prior to that? Then what is this Spirit Gathering Pill?" "You would believe everything that I say?" Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes at him, "When have you be so naive?" At that time, she had said those things on purpose for the others to hear. Otherwise, the cultivators of Wind Valley would have guessed that she has other pills on hand. By then, Wind Valley may not even care about the First Citys rules and would try to snatch all of her pills. "You damned girl..." Bai Zhongtian rolled his eyes irritably, fully intending to chastise this little girl but he could not do it. All he could do was to restrain himself from blowing up. Chapter 969: Elder Fengs Plea (8) Chapter 969: Elder Fengs Plea (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just then, someone knocked on the door. "Grand Master Gu, Wind Valleys Elder Feng is here for a visit." Wind Valleys Elder Feng? Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow, "The members of Wind Valley are still around?" "I dont know." Bai Zhongtian shook his head as his eyes filled with vignce, "This old fellows visit does not bode well. Nope, We shant meet him!" What a joke! Why should I allow this old fart from Wind Valley to meet my disciple? Ive certainly not forgotten that this old geezer had previously tried to steal my precious disciple. "Master, since hes already here, lets see what he wants," Gu Ruoyun said as she gently curled the corners of her lips. A light then shed in her eyes, "I understand your concern but regardless of how bold Wind Valley may be, they wouldnt possibly attack in broad daylight! Therefore, I should be in no danger." "This..." Bai Zhongtian hesitated for a moment before he finally nodded "Alright, Id like to find out what kind of wicked n this old geezer has in store!" Gu Ruoyun turned to face the tightly shut room door and replied in a light voice, "Let him in." "Yes, Grand Master Gu." As soon as the Medicine Sects disciple had finished speaking, the door was pushed open and a white-robed Elder Feng entered the room. He hesitated a little at the threshold before he walked forward at a more determined pace towards Gu Ruoyun with his back straight. "One doesnt visit a temple without a cause. Speak, what is your business here?" Bai Zhongtian scoffed. He does not have any fondness for Wind Valleys members. He never forgot how they had helped Elder Huang and Huang Feifei to oppress his beloved disciple. Elder Feng instantly looked extremely guilty. He was about to fly into a rage but he managed to hold it in for some unknown reason. He then turned his clear and bright eyes towards Gu Ruoyun and slowly said, "I am here to honor my promise!" "Promise, what promise?" Gu Ruoyun was mildly dazed as she stared at Elder Feng suspiciously. "I had previously said that if you were to sessfully refine a pill, I will then pay my respects to you as my Master. I am now honoring my promise to you." Elder Fengs reply seemed to have sapped all the strength from him. His expression was no longer arrogant. In fact, he seems to look very much humbled. Elder Fengs sudden change surprised Gu Ruoyun and Bai Zhongtian. After all, this old fellow had not seemed like the type of person who would willingly keep his promises. He was able to honor his promise and pay his respects to Gu Ruoyun as his Master? Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders at the thought and smiled in a nonchnt manner, "Ive long forgotten about that matter so theres no need for you to remember it so clearly, Elder Feng. I can consider it as though you havent mentioned a thing." "No, I must keep my promise." Elder Feng seemed very determined. He then fixed his gaze on Gu Ruoyun, "I know that I had been far too brash in the beginning and I had treated you with disdain. Now, Ive been thoroughly subdued by your powers. Hence, this is why I want to pay respects to you as my Master." "Why?" Gu Ruoyun smiled as she asked. However, her smile held a sense of contempt, "You had previously tried to force me to be your disciple and now you want to force me to take you as my apprentice? Is this the style of conduct befitting a cultivator from Wind Valley?" Elder Feng looked absolutely destitute when he heard this. He then replied in embarrassment, "Miss Gu, I have indeed recognized my mistakes. Dont worry, Im not forcing you nor will I allow Wind Valley to force you either. You are a powerful cultivator and you deserve tomand respect. Even if you arent willing to ept me as your disciple at this moment, you will forever be my Master in my heart." After saying these words, he did not give Gu Ruoyun a chance to reply as he immediately turned around to head out of the room. His figure soon disappeared under the brilliant rays of the afternoon sun. "Has this fellow taken the wrong medication? What is he doing?" Bai Zhongtian asked as he stared at Elder Feng incredulously. He simply could not understand what that old man had been ying at. He does not believe that Elder Feng was the type of person who would keep his promises. Also, Elder Feng definitely was not an open and candid person! This must be a crafty plot from Wind Valley! Chapter 970: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (1) Chapter 970: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Perhaps theres someone who can answer our questions." Gu Ruoyun had suddenly caught sight of a magnificent peach blossom figure and she smiled slightly. Bai Zhongtian shivered when he heard this. He then followed Gu Ruoyuns line of sight and turned around. An indolent and evil-looking figure instantly appeared before his eyes. Bai Zhongtian then remembered what Gu Ruoyuns statement and was suddenly enlightened. "Xiao Yuner, a day away from you can really feel like three long years to me. We havent seen each other for three days now and it feels as long as an entire century," Zuo Shangchen said as his peerlessly beautiful features lifted into an impish smile. The corners of his mouth were curled into an enticing angle as he slowly walked into the room. He then softly batted his beautiful peach blossom eyes and teased her, "Do you not feel moved by my words? If thats the case,e and give me a hug, alright?" Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched slightly. She stared at him and waspletely at a loss for words, "Im only curious as to why youre here? Could it be that the Dark Yin Pces Young Master has nothing to do every day? Besides, I still dont know why youvee to the Medicine Sect!" Gu Ruoyun had emphasized the words Dark Yin Pce on purpose. Three ck lines immediately appeared on Zuo Shangchens forehead when he heard this but he quickly returned to his indolent and impish stance. The smile on his face became even more pronounced. "If I told you that Ivee here for the sake of the pill form, would you believe me?" "Not in the least!" Gu Ruoyun did not believe Zuo Shangchens exnation at all. She knows very clearly that this evil mans trip to the Medicine Sect had not been simply for the sake of the pill form! He must have other business here but since she could see that this impish man would not tell her anything more, she let go of the need to get to the bottom of things. She knows that this impish man would never do anything to hurt her no matter what. Zuo Shangchen smiled. His smile no longer held his usual evil and charming air, it was aforting smile. "Do you want to know the reason why Elder Feng hade to meet you?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied nonchntly, "Regardless of what he ns to do, I wont possibly do as he wishes. It doesnt really matter to me if I find out about his actual purpose in asking to be my apprentice or not." Since she does not have any ns to fulfill Elder Fengs request, how could his schemes rte to her in any way? She would never give him a chance at all! Zuo Shangchen nced at Gu Ruoyuns delicate and pretty features before he lifted the corners of his lips and said, "Elder Feng of Wind Valley certainly does not have good morals, you can tell that from his rtionship with Huang Chuan. However, he does have a few good attributes and one of them is sincerity!" He then paused before continuing, "Elder Feng is Wind Valleys Chief Physician and his powers arent too shabby either. Dont judge him simply because he stays by Feng Xiaoxiaos side. In truth, he had followed Feng Xiaoxiao not because of her name but because of her ability! He has always pursued anyone who has the power to control the entire Medicine Sect 1 ." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. So what this evildoer is saying is that Elder Feng would listen to the orders of the Medicine Sects Young Sect Master? Of course, there was nothing wrong with this manner of thinking, it simply shows the tendencies of a social climber. Zuo Shangchen managed to see right through Gu Ruoyuns thoughts in one nce and his smile carried a sense of evil, "I know that youve had a bad impression of Elder Feng and I despise him as well. However, his loyalty is not to Feng Xiaoxiao but the Valley Lord of Wind Valley! He has only ever listened to orders from Wind Valleys Valley Lord. Since Feng Xiaoxiao is the Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley, he was responsible to protect her! If the title of Young Valley Lord was to fall to another person, he would do the same for the new Young Valley Lord!" Chapter 971: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (2) Chapter 971: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "As for his other virtue... He would set aside all his arrogance for anyone who is more powerful than him and hold that person in the highest esteem. He had previously treated you in that arrogant manner simply because you had only been a gifted genius and not a cultivator that he could look up to. Now that youve sessfully refined a pill, it would be logical that he would want to acknowledge you as his Master!" Zuo Shangchen smiled, "Of course, he does have selfish motives for making you his Master. His selfish motives are for Wind Valleys sake! It goes without saying this Elder Feng is indeed extremely loyal to Wind Valley. He knows that its useless to be too forceful with you at this moment so he had decided to humble himself. If you do take him as your disciple, I anticipate that you would not be able to sit idly by should Wind Valley encounter any dangers." That is Elder Fengs one and only selfish motive! Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly before she replied with a clear and cold gaze, "I have no interest in him nor do I have any intentions of taking him as my disciple. However, do tell me the situation in WInd Valley. You can start with the Fire Spirit Beasts for example!" This was the information that the little Vermillion Bird wanted to find out. After all, she has just taken in a little brother but this little brothers n had been imprisoned by Wind Valley. As the older sister, she would naturally want to avenge her little brother! Besides, Gu Ruoyun has a feeling that once she enters First City, she would certainly encounter members from Wind Valley. Since that was the case, it would be best for her to know more about Wind Valley. "The Valley Lord of Wind Valley is truly a powerful cultivator and his strength is not only confined to the aspect of power but in many other aspects as well, " Zuo Shangchen may not have a favorable impression of Wind Valley, he could not help but admire the Valley Lord of Wind Valleys power. "However, Wind Valley is barren of male sessors. The Valley Lord has only one son and one daughter. The Young Master of Wind Valley had exceptionally impressive natural talent and is also the true Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley. However, a powerful unnamed cultivator had plotted against him and crippled him of his powers! Even his life had been on the brink of imminent peril. In order to save him, the Valley Lord of Wind Valley had given everything he had which resulted in the regression of his own powers as well." Gu Ruoyun did not say a thing as she listened to Zuo Shangchens ount with utmost seriousness. Her clear and cold pupils were like the still waters of an ancient well, no one could tell what she was thinking. "During that period of time, Wind Valley was in turmoil. It was also at that moment that Feng Xiaoxiao had stepped out and single-handedly pacified the chaos in Wind Valley. She was also able to show her abilities to the Valley Lord and gained the position of Young Valley Lord. Now, the world is under the impression that it was Feng Xiaoxiaos outstanding talent which had allowed her to usurp her brothers position. However, they arent aware of the fact that the Young Master of Wind Valley had been crippled of his powers and no longer has the ability to assume the position of Young Valley Lord." Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she raised her head to look at Zuo Shangchen, "The fact that the Young Master of Wind Valley is actually a good-for-nothing must be a secret in First City. How did you find out about this?" Zuo Shangchen smiled, "Xiao Yuner, have you forgotten the Dark Yin Pces role in West Spirit Maind? Theres nothing in this world that can escape my knowledge! Besides, theres one more thing you should know, Feng Xiaoxiao and the Young Master of Wind Valley have the same father but have different mothers!" Gu Ruoyun shook and stared at Zuo Shangchen in astonishment, "Why are you telling me this? Are you trying to imply that Feng Xiaoxiao had something to do with the Young Master of Wind Valleys crippled powers?" "I am only making a guess," Zuo Shangchen shrugged his shoulders, "After all, Feng Xiaoxiao had the motive to do so..." Chapter 972: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (3) Chapter 972: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Besides, during the time when the Valley Lords wife had been unable to conceive, Feng Xiaoxiaos mother, who was a servant at that time, took advantage of the situation and devised a plot towards the Valley Lord. She then sessfully became pregnant with Feng Xiaoxiao. However, the Valley Lord was deeply in love with his wife and had initially nned to execute the lowly servant. The Valley Lords wife took pity on the child in her belly so they had decided to execute her after she had given birth to the child. Hence, Feng Xiaoxiao was born but to the outside world, it was the Valley Lords wife who had given birth to Feng Xiaoxiao! Later on, the Valley Lords wifes infertility was cured and the Young Master of Wind Valley was born." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyuns gaze flickered as she slowly raised the corners of her lips, "It looks like Feng Xiaoxiao may not be what she seems." However, Gu Ruoyun could not help but admire the fact that Feng Xiaoxiao was indeed very intelligent! She was far more intelligent than the other women she has met! If it had not been for Zuo Shangchens words, she would never have guessed that Feng Xiaoxiao would have done such a thing for the sake of usurping the position of Young Valley Lord. "Alright, Ive said all that needs to be said," Zuo Shangchen mildly raised the corners of his lips and smiled. "If youre making the trip to the First City, dont forget toe and find me at the Dark Yin Pce. Also, once youve reached the rank of a Martial Saint, Ill tell you about the world beyond the Martial Saint rank!" Zuo Shangchen nced at Gu Ruoyun who had plunged into deep thought before he turned and walked out the door. Just as he stepped out of the room, his impish features sank in a split second as a hint of anguish appeared in his peach blossom gaze. "Young Master." A gorgeous maidservant who had been waiting for him further up front walked towards him. She then joined her fists and bowed respectfully. "Still no news of Gu Shengxiao?" Zuo Shangchen pursed his red lips. His eyes were filled with anxiety. The gorgeous maidservant lowered her head, joined her fists and bowed in reply, "Reporting to Young Master ording to the information gathered from members of Dark Yin Pce, we have not managed to find Sir Gu at all! Young Master, is it really true that we cant let Lady Gu find out about this at all?" "Xiao Yuner cant know about this matter at all," Zuo Shangchen shook his head, suppressing the anxiety he felt in his heart. He then steadied his breathing and continued, "If she ever finds out about Gu Shengxiaos disappearance, she would fly into madness! Besides, I still have no clue as to where Gu Shengxiaos whereabouts could be! It wont hurt for us to tell her after the Dark Yin Pce has made a thorough investigation! Xiao Yuner needs to grow right now so I believe that Shengxiao would not befortable with causing his younger sister to worry." Zuo Shangchens heart would throb fiercely whenever he remembers the news which he had received from the West Spirit Maind a few days ago. His hands would ball into tight fists by his side and his impish features would fill with a thick sense of bloodlust. "Shengxiao, I will find you even if I have to journey to the end of the world! If I ever find out whos responsible for taking you away, I will give everything that I have to save you!" Zuo Shangchen took a deep breath and the seductive charm in the space between his brows vanished and was reced by a sense of determination! He knows very well that even if Gu Ruoyun were to find out about Gu Shengxiaos disappearance, she would not be able to do anything about it! Instead, it would dy her pace! Coincidentally, this was not something that Gu Shengxiao would want to see! Hence, Zuo Shangchen has to find his whereabouts alone! "Send out an order that no one is to let Xiao Yuner know about this. Anyone who vites this order will be killed!" When he finished hisst syble, an austere aura exploded from him like the sharp de of a sword, piercing through the skies. Chapter 973: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (4) Chapter 973: Holy Doctor, Martial Saint (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The gorgeous maidservant shuddered before she hurriedly responded with extreme deference, "This subordinate shall honor your order!" The womans beautiful image then transformed into a ray of light and disappeared from Zuo Shangchens eyes. Zuo Shangchen turned to look at Gu Ruoyuns location before turning away again almost immediately. He murmured to himself, "Shengxiao, dont worry. I will take good care of Xiao Yuner and I will find you as well..." ... Gu Ruoyun had beenpletely unaware of this. There was no way that she would find out about this at all. Hence, once Zuo Shangchen has left, her gaze fell upon Bai Zhongtian once again. She gently raised her brow and asked, "Master, arent you nning on consuming that pill?" "Oh, I nearly forgot." Bai Zhongtian suddenly remembered about the pill which Gu Ruoyun had given to him three days ago. He then swallowed it without another word. Gu Ruoyun was dumbstruck when she saw his actions. I had only reminded him so that he would not forget to take the pill but I didnt think that he would swallow it now! After all, a Martial Supremes breakthrough will create quite a powerful sensation. Without any preparation, this entire room might actually be blown to pieces. Soon, Gu Ruoyuns prediction came true. As soon as Bai Zhongtian had swallowed the pill, the power from within his body began to drain immediately. The entire guest room then exploded with a loud bang, exposing the both of them to the clear, bright sky. Boom! Boom, boom! The sound of continuous explosions could be heard as an endless amount of power began to spread out freely, destroying all the trees in the vicinity! The entire sky then turned dark and a powerful storm appeared above Bai Zhongtians head. It almost looked like an enormous ck hole had appeared and they would all be sucked into it... "This... This is..." Gao Lin, who had been discussing some matters with Lin Yang in the study, suddenly sensed the powerful storm. He immediately stood up and widened his eyes at the sight of the dark gray sky. "This is the type of storm which will only appear during a Martial Saints breakthrough! Could the Holy Doctor have had another breakthrough? How could this be? I remember that this old fellow had only just broken through to the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme not too long ago. He cant possibly rise to be a Martial Saint so quickly! No, this wont do. I must go and ask this fellow and find out what kind of luck hes run into!" Whoosh! Once Gao Lin finished speaking, he hurriedly rushed out the door. He did not even have the time to give Lin Yang an exnation as he flew towards the storms direction. The storm continued for quite a while before it gradually dissipated. At this moment, countless elders and disciples have gathered at the courtyard where Bai Zhongtian was standing and were all staring at him in admiration. After all, this was a Martial Saint! It was an existence that they all looked up to! No one thought that they would have the opportunity to witness the rare phenomenon of a Martial Saints birth! They would have the right to boast about it now! After all, not everybody would have the chance to witness someones Martial Saint breakthrough! It took Bai Zhongtian some time toe out from his daze after the storm haspletely disappeared. His elderly eyes stared foolishly at Gu Ruoyun as he asked dazedly, "Little girl, what is the meaning of this?" I had only swallowed a pill, why did I have a breakthrough after that? Could it be... Bai Zhongtian thought of something and his entire body quivered! Could it be that this pill has the ability to allow a high-level Martial Supreme to break through to the level of a Martial Saint immediately? Heavens, this was an existence that defies the Heavens! A Martial Saint was exceptionally powerful yet this pill had the ability to cause a high-level Martial Supreme to breakthrough to the Martial Saint rank! If word of this were to get out, Wind Valley would definitely not let Gu Ruoyun slip away ever again. Chapter 974: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (1) Chapter 974: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Haha, Bai Zhongtian, our powers had been on par in the past. I never thought I would actually end upgging behind you but I must still congratte you on your achievement." An elderly figure had suddenly appeared out of thin air before Gao Lins features then gradually came into view. He smiled as he stared at the old man who was standing on the ground as he spoke sincerely. "Hehe," Bai Zhongtian slowly came to his senses and chuckled, "Luck, its really just luck." He would never admit the pills effect in broad daylight. Otherwise, it would cause his precious disciple a lot of trouble! "Luck?" Gao Linughed, "I certainly dont believe that luck has anything to do with a Martial Saint breakthrough. Also, Holy Doctor, are you aware that once youve broken through to the Martial Saint rank, cultivators from the First City will most definitelye and extend an invitation to you to enter the First City. You must make the necessary preparations." Hearing this, Bai Zhongtian became silent. After a long pause, his elderly features then lit up with a smile. "The First City? Hehe, Im certainly interested in the First City. Besides, that is also the ce where most cultivators have yearned for in their dreams. Only when one is there could one achieve even greater breakthroughs. If I could have that opportunity, whats wrong with going on an adventure?" Bai Zhongtians eyes were filled with self-admiration while his tone of voice was filled with pride. He believes that his precious disciple would step into that ce soon. Since that was the case, as her Master, he has the responsibility to survey that ce first. Naturally, Gu Ruoyun was aware of what Bai Zhongtian was thinking. She smiled lightly and turned to face Gao Lin who was standing next to her, "Sect Master Gao, my arrival in the Medicine Sect has caused a disturbance during the past few days. I intend on leaving tomorrow, so..." Gao Lin was shaken as he managed to detect the meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns words. He thenughed softly as he replied, "Gu girl, since youve sessfully refined a pill, I, Gao Lin, shall honor my promise. The Northern Block Territory is now yours! However, I need to remind you about one thing. Even though the Northern Block Territory is and that belongs to the Medicine Sect, there are a few powerful forces who refuse to admit to this fact. When that timees, Im afraid that youll have to find a way to make them submit on your own. Of course, if you should require help in any aspect, the Medicine Sect will offer you our strongest support!" "Your promise, Sect Master Gao, is enough," Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Shall wemence with the territory transition now?" "Alright. Gu girl,e with me to the study." Gao Lin smiled gently. Even though the Northern Block Territory had brought many great benefits to the Medicine Sect, they were nothingpared to pills. Thus, even though he has given that territory away, he does not feel the pinch at all! The territory transition happened very quickly. Gao Lin only needed to produce an agreement, signed his name and stamped his fingerprint on it before handing it to Gu Ruoyun. Upon receiving the agreement, Gu Ruoyun did not dy any longer and walked out immediately. When the figure in green has left their sight, Gao Lin turned to Bai Zhongtian and asked, "Holy Doctor, weve been friends for so many years now so dont lie to me. Youve only just had your high-level Martial Supreme breakthrough not too long ago. How were you able to be a Martial Saint so soon? Tell me what really happened!" Bai Zhongtian chuckled, "A Martial Saint? I expect that youll have your breakthrough soon enough." "Thats nonsense," Gao Ling frowned as he nced at Bai Zhongtian. Bai Zhongtian rolled his eyes when he heard this, "Didnt that precious disciple of mine give you a pill as well? Swallow it once youve attained the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme and youll immediately reach the Martial Saint rank!" Chapter 975: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (2) Chapter 975: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gao Lin was speechless. He was stunned as he stared foolishly at Bai Zhongtian. Unable toprehend the situation, he asked, "What did you just say?" "Gao Lin, when have you be so stupid? I said it very clearly. This pill is known as the Supreme Mystery Pill and it can create a breakthrough for a Martial Supreme to the next level! Even though you can consume it now, it would be better for you to wait and swallow it only after youve reached the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme!" Bai Zhongtian rolled his eyes as he stared disdainfully at the dazed and foolish-looking Gao Lin. Bai Zhongtian trusts Gao Lin deeply. After all, they have many years of camaraderie so he was very clear about this old geezers personality. Besides, Gu Ruoyun has already given Gao Lin a Supreme Mystery Pill. He would find out about the effects of the Supreme Mystery Pill sooner orter. Boom! Gao Lins brain has exploded into smithereens and his eyes were in a daze. Clearly, Bai Zhongtians words have shocked him into a stupor. A pill which allows a high-level Martial Supreme to break through to the rank of a Martial Saint? This... Is this an act of defiance against the Heavens? Hence, long after Bai Zhongtian have left Gao Lins line of sight, he still had not recovered from his shock at all... ... A ray of red light cast a contrasting scene within the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Gu Ruoyun was standing within the Ancient Divine Pagoda as she stared at the great door which was wide open. She then lifted the corners of her lips lightly as she mused, "Due to the influx of events, I had been unable to get a good look at the gifts in the fifth level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Since Im leaving the Medicine Sect tomorrow, Im going to take the opportunity to enter the fifth level." Each time Gu Ruoyun had broken through two ranks, the Ancient Divine Pagoda would reward her. There has been a long gap since the previous reward. She was only able to unlock the fifth level in the Ancient Divine Pagoda after she managed to break through to the Martial Supreme rank. After reeling from her train of thought, Gu Ruoyun slowly entered the room. This room was absolutely empty and only a table appeared before her eyes. There was a yellowed piece of paper on the tabletop and Gu Ruoyun could not help but step towards it. "This is..." Gu Ruoyun picked up the yellowed paper on the table. A look of shock then appeared on her features when she read the contents of the paper, "The Flesh and Bone Regeneration Pill? This pill has the ability to instantly restore the limb of a handicapped person! Furthermore, it would have no repercussions!" The Flesh and Bone Regenerating Pill! This is precisely what I need! That was why Zixie had told me that if I wanted to restore Xia Linyus arm, I must breakthrough to the rank of Martial Supreme first! As it turns out, after Ive reached the rank of a Martial Supreme, the Ancient Divine Pagoda had bestowed me with the Flesh and Bone Regeneration Pill! "I dont know if its my own misconception but I keep getting the feeling that the Ancient Divine Pagoda seems to be able to predict what may happen in the future. It had been able to arrange everything ording to what Ive encountered. Otherwise, the reward on the fifth level wouldnt have been the Flesh and Bone Regeneration Pill." However, the Flesh and Bone Regeneration Pill may not be on par with the previous rewards she had received from the Ancient Divine Pagoda! After all, it would be of no help when ites to increasing her powers. However, it was something that she needed the most now! Hence, this was why Gu Ruoyun had a feeling as though her fate has been arranged by someone else! She took a deep breath at that thought and clutched the pill form in her hand tightly. However, her clear and cold eyes were leaping with joy. "Regardless, I can restore Yuers arm with the Flesh and Bone Regeneration Pill!" Even though Xia Linyu had never mentioned it, Gu Ruoyun could sense the feeling of inferiority deep within his heart! He had once been considered a genius so how could he endure such a blow? She would do anything to help him ovee his handicap! Chapter 976: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (3) Chapter 976: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "However, the medicinal herbs required to refine the Flesh and Bone Regeneration Pill are quite expensive. The Imperial Spirit of Celestial Fortune Herb, the Purple Cloud Ginseng, or the Ice Crystal Star Anise Blossom are all priceless treasures. Anyone who wishes to find these herbs would need to try their luck in the Northern Block Territory. Since thats the case, Ill have to leave by tonight. I wont wait for tomorrow!" Perhaps leaving a day earlier would mean that Xia Linyu would be healed a day earlier as well! Besides, the Nothern Block Territory was located quite a distance away from the Medicine Sect. Now that she has the pill form, she has to try her luck! Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate any longer at the thought of this. After leaving the Ancient Divine Pagoda, she quickly met up with Bai Zhongtian to say her goodbyes. While Bai Zhongtian was rather curious as to why Gu Ruoyun was so anxious to leave, he did not say very much and only gave her a few warnings before sending her down the mountain. As for Xia Linyu, he has naturally stayed by Gu Ruoyuns side. After all, based on her current level of power, she would be able to guarantee his safety as long as she does not bump into anyone from the First City. ... The Northern Block Territory was located in the northern area of the maind. It was near the icy snowfields where Gu Ruoyun had first met Grand Lord Hong Lian back then. Hence, there were many powerful cultivators in the Northern Block Territory. If those powerful organizations were to join forces, not even the Medicine Sect would be able to stand up against them. Nevertheless, that would require the few great powers of Northern Block Territory to actually join forces first of all! As the great forces were constantly locked in conflict, they could never possibly be allies. That was the reason why they had remained second to the Medicine Sect in terms of power. At this moment, the gates of Cloudy Wind City, which was situated within the Northern Block Territory, was constantly in a restless state. Everyone was whispering to one another but no one could tell what their subject of discussion was about. Two guards were standing tall by the city gates. They were unmovable and steadfast like mountains as they stared icily at the restless crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, the Cloudy Wind City has received a letter of challenge from the Snow Jade Bandits. We will be engaging in battle with the Snow Jade Bandits over the next few days. Our governor has issued an order that anyone who wishes to enter Cloudy Wind City must join our battle against the Snow Jade Bandits. Everyone else must leave if they dont wish for their lives to be in danger." Rustle! The crowd exploded into a cacophony of discussion when they heard this. However, their faces no longer disyed their previous anxiety. In fact, it was now reced by a sense of panic. Many had even tried to avoid eye contact with the guards, terrified of getting themselves involved. The Snow Jade Bandits? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as she nced at the tightly shut city gate. No one could tell what she was thinking. Just then, a young man noticed Gu Ruoyun who showed no signs of moving and kindly reminded her, "Miss, why are you still standing here? The Snow Jade Bandits powers are extremely terrifying. If you dont escape in time, you might endanger your life." "The Snow Jade Bandits?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and asked, unconvinced, "I wonder where these Snow Jade Banditse from." "Miss, youve never heard of the Snow Jade Bandits?" The youth stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment as if he never expected to encounter someone in the Northern Block Territory who was ignorant of the Snow Jade Bandits existence. However, he soon exined kindly, "It is said that all three of the Snow Jade Bandits leaders have already reached the rank of Martial Supremes. People like us are no match for the Snow Jade Bandits so its best to hurry up and leave." The crease on Gu Ruoyuns brow deepened as she faintly replied, "Im only passing by. Besides, I still need to hurry on my way. The dispute between Cloudy Wind City and the Snow Jade Bandits is none of my business." Chapter 977: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (4) Chapter 977: The Flesh And Bone Regeneration Pill (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When one of the somber, mountain-like guards heard her statement, he took one look at her and spoke indifferently, "The members of the Snow Jade Bandits are already standing guard outside the other city gate. Anyone who goes out from there will be killed without a doubt! Thats why the city governor has ordered me to ry the situation all of you. If you are certain that you want like to enter the Cloudy Wind City, you must prepare yourself for battle against the Snow Jade Bandits! Otherwise, its best that you all leave right now. Even if youre in a rush on your journey, its better than throwing your life away." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied with an exasperated look on her face, "Then I have no choice. I am in a huge hurry so I must enter the Cloudy Wind City." "Miss, dont be rash. Its not worth it if you throw your life away." The kind youth continued to try and advise Gu Ruoyun. After all, the Snow Jade Bandits were quite cruel. If such a delicate and pretty girl was to fall into their hands, she would end up being beaten ck and blue. That would be too unfortunate. "I truly appreciate your kindness but Im really pressed for time so I must continue on and enter the Cloudy Wind City." Gu Ruoyun smiled. She really wants to restore Xia Linyus arm as soon as possible. Hence, even though she was not entirelyfortable with attracting trouble like this, she had no other choice. Xia Linyu did not say much but his delicate features lifted into a small smile. His clear, limpid pupils were fixed upon the woman next to him as if he would unconditionally support her in any decision she that makes. "Sigh." The kind youth stared sympathetically at Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu. He looked as if he wanted to say something more but the words would note. In the end, he had kept quiet and quickly went on his way. After all, the Snow Jade Bandits power was far too horrifying. He certainly does not want to entice cmity. "This is your decision and the Cloudy Wind City will not block your way outside the gate. However, you must prepare yourself for the Snow Jade Bandits attack." The guard spoke in an icy cold tone before he slowly opened the city gate. He did not spare Gu Ruoyun a nce at all. "Yuer, lets go. I want to restore your arm as soon as possible." Gu Ruoyun looked at the delicate youth next to her and smiled softly as she spoke. Her gaze was filled with determination and a mesmerizing light. The young man nodded and said with a bashful smile, "Alright, Ill follow you." After he had spoken, the both of them stepped into the city gates as the crowd stared at them sympathetically. Soon, after the two had gone in, some who do not fear death or those who have enough power entered the Cloudy Wind City as well. The city gates were then slowly shut tight again. "The City Governor has arrived!" Just as Gu Ruoyun had stepped through the city gates, a voice suddenly sounded and caught her attention. Her clear, cold eyes stared as a figure was slowly escorted through the crowd. The mans features were bright and handsome while his eyes were like stars. His embroidered robes set off his aura beautifully as the sunlight cast a warm glow on his being. One could not help but feel attracted to that man. It could be assumed that the cultivators who have just entered the Cloudy Wind City never expected the City Governor to turn out to be such a handsome and young man! The dazzlingly bright light from his body made it difficult for others to turn away. However, Gu Ruoyun soon turned away and did not pay any further attention to the man. After all, with such a peerless man like Qianbei Ye by her side, other men, no matter how handsome they were, they would not be able to match even a fraction of him. Chapter 978: The Governor Of Cloudy Wind City (1) Chapter 978: The Governor Of Cloudy Wind City (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Greetings, Governor." Under the bright, scorching sun, everyone on the street behaved neatly and in a disciplined manner as if it was amon practice for them The crowd, which had been in the midst of a noisy discussion, called out their greetings in a respectful and orderly manner when they noticed the young man walking towards them. Now that it has been mentioned, the Governor of Cloudy Wind City could be considered as a myth in the Northern Block Territory! Do not judge him based on his warm and handsome looks. In truth, he was decisive and firm in attacks and has a reputation for his ruthless strategies! It was said that the Cloudy Wind Citys governor had once been an old man whose power was at the rank of a Martial Supreme. However, this young governor had then got rid of the old man and took on the position of the governor himself. However, the most unexpected of all was that this governor was really that young! He does not look very much older than twenty years of age. "These are the people who wish to enter the Cloudy Wind City and fight with us." Wen Yans gaze fell upon the crowd who had entered the city gates. A gentle yet warm smile was hanging from the corners of his lips and it enveloped the hearts of those in the crowd like a ray of sunlight. Even hearing him speak was a pleasure. One of the guards stepped forward, joined his fists and bowed in reverence, "Reporting to the Lord Governor, they are indeed people who are in a rush on their journey so they will join the fight with Cloudy Wind City." "Wonderful, absolutely wonderful!" Wen Yan nodded and spoke in a warm and gentle voice, "Ladies and gentleman, theres no need to worry. I guarantee that you will be able to pass through Cloudy Wind City no matter what! As long as the Snow Jade Bandits are destroyed, I will send my men to escort you on your way." "Thank you, Lord Governor." Hearing this, the numerous and idle cultivators who had crossed the city gates quickly joined their fists and bowed, replying with reverence. Gu Ruoyun had remained quiet as her eyes fell upon Wen Yans figure. A near undetectable light then shed across her lucid and elegant eyes. Uncle Dongfang Shaoze, who was as warm as the breeze, has always given me a sincere sense of intimacy. His warmthes straight from his heart, making it difficult for others to resist. However, the warm features of the man before me belies a cold heart. Dont judge him based on the smile he carries, he gives off an unapproachable feeling. However, she certainly has no ns to develop any form of deep friendship 1 with the young governor. Leaving Cloudy Wind City was of the utmost importance to her now. Wen Yan mildly wrinkled his brow as if he could sense a pair of eyes surveying him. He followed the line of sight and turned. His eyes instantly met with a pair of lucid and elegant pupils. However, after he discovered that he was being sized up by a young woman, he turned away as he smiled gently and spoke, "Ladies and gentlemen." He spoke in a voice which seems to have been bathed in a spring breeze, "The Snow Jade Bandits should be close to breaking through the back gate of Cloudy Wind City now. Hence, Id like to ask you all to fight with me!" "Weply with yourmand, Lord Governor!" High spirited voices echoed throughout the streets, filled with a surge of hot passion. It was a very moving scene. Even Gu Ruoyun could not help but admire this young governor. If he does not have such a great ability to rally his supporters, he would never have been able to persuade these idle cultivators to listen to hismands so quickly! "Alright, lets be on our way then." Wen Yan smiled mildly as he stood bolt upright under the ring sun, causing everyone around him to feel a great urge to stand up straight. At this moment, those people no longer looked like idle cultivators but resembled disciplined and well-trained soldiers instead! Cloudy Wind City has two city gates. One was the sliding door where Gu Ruoyun and the rest had entered while the other was the unavoidable road leading out of Cloudy Wind City. Chapter 979: The Governor Of Cloudy Wind City (2) Chapter 979: The Governor Of Cloudy Wind City (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, a loud thump sounded from outside the city gate. The noise was like a giant who was waving his heavy fists and pounding against the iron sliding door from outside the city gates! The soldiers at the city gate could no longer guard against it any longer but they had to hold on for the sake of the tens of thousands of ordinary people in the city. This was their duty and the Lord Governors orders! However, no matter how much the soldiers wanted to hold on, with a final loud thumping noise, the solid gate was rammed wide open and countless bandits then charged into the city with swords and knives in hand. "Wen Yan, you brat, get your *ss out here and face your death!" A middle-aged man who was dressed in a mink fur waistcoat stepped out from the crowd. His brawny and brutish features fill one with dread. He was followed by another man and a woman. The other man has a long scar from a knife wound on his face. The scar stretched from the corner of his eye all the way down to his lower jaw, making him look sinister and terrifying. The woman was dressed in morous crimson robes and was holding a long whip which had been soaked in poison in her hand. The difference between her and the other two was that the woman in red was very slender. However, it would be a fatal mistake to assume that she was weak based on her stature which was like a slim willow branch trembling in the wind. Even though the woman in red held thest position amongst the three leaders, she was, in fact, the most vicious and cruel of the three! She has a preference for women but any beautiful woman who ever caught her attention would end up being tortured to within an inch of her life! "Hehe." Suddenly, someoneughed softly. The young governor who has enjoyed such a famous reputation slowly stepped towards them followed a group of people. He had a warm smile on his face the entire time but the smile did not reach his eyes at all, which were now filled with an icy chill. "I never thought that the Snow Jade Bandits would look so highly upon me and mobilize your entire hive! Even the Three Leaders have arrived. I wonder if I shouldugh or cry?" "Wen Yan, Ill give you two choices. Either I destroy the Cloudy Wind City today and let every single citizen apany you in death or you can hand over the Dragon Blood Fruit!" The middle-aged man in the mink waistcoat furrowed his brows as he barked impatiently. "Big Brother, why do we bother with such nonsensical banter? Kill him straightaway and take the Dragon Blood Fruit! Thats all we need to do! Its this kids fault for failing to recognize whats good for him, daring to fight with the Snow Jade Bandits for a herb which has caught our eyes! Hes simply looking for death!" The man with the scar red at Wen Yan as he replied fiercely. The Dragon Blood Fruit? Gu Ruoyun shuddered as a sense of joy appeared in her clear and cold eyes. That Dragon Blood Fruit happens to be one of the herbs that I need to refine the Flesh and Blood Regeneration Pill! I never expected that I would run into such good luck and find one of the herbs upon entering the Northern Block Territory! "Apologies," Wen Yan did not re up over their rudeness. Instead, he replied amiably, "I have my uses for this Dragon Blood Fruit so I cant give it to you. Its best that you all go back, please. Otherwise, Im afraid that the Snow Jade Bandits will cease to exist in this world." "Wen Yan, you brat, you are far too arrogant!" The woman in red who was one of the Three Leaders raised her brow as she spoke. Her eyes, like those of a poisonous snakes,nded upon Wen Yans rxed and handsome features, "You n on destroying the Snow Jade Bandits simply with the might of the Cloudy Wind City?" She then sneered disdainfully, "Arent you indulging a little too much in fantasies? You are only a low-level Martial Supreme. Even though youve managed to kill the previous governor, you are no match for the three of us! Besides, my Big Brother is now already at the rank of a mid-level Martial Supreme!" Chapter 980: The Governor Of Cloudy Wind City (3) Chapter 980: The Governor Of Cloudy Wind City (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yans gaze sank a little. He knows that this woman was speaking the truth. Even though he had been able to kill the previous governor, he was no match for the Snow Jade Bandits! However, he could not give the Dragon Blood Fruit up no matter what! Wen Yan slowly returned to his senses and replied in a calm and collected manner, "Three Leaders, if you all wish to fight, then I, Wen Yan, will keep youpany to the end! However, the Dragon Blood Fruit was a birthday gift that I had nned to give to the Jiang familys lord. Are you sure you want to take it from me?" The Jiang family! The faces of the Three Leaders changed drastically when they heard these words. It was obvious that the Jiang family which Wen Yan had mentioned carries an earth-shattering power. "Haha, Big Brother, Third Sister, dont listen to that brat Wen Yan. So what if he had prepared it as a gift for the Jiang family? At least he hasnt sent it off yet. That also means that the Dragon Blood Fruit does not belong to the Jiang family yet so we wont incur any repercussions from the Jiang family! The members of the Jiang family wouldnt be that unreasonable." The man with the scarughed as he stared disdainfully at Wen Yan, "Besides, you may say that this herb is for the Jiang familys lord but wheres the proof? Dont think that you can use excuse this to fool us! We dont believe that you are affiliated with anyone from the Jiang family. Brothers, attack! Kill this piece of sh*t and bring me the Dragon Blood Fruit." Wen Yans gentle features finally disintegrated into an ugly sight when he saw the bandits begin their attack. He had indeed tried to scare these people off but he never expected them to be so bold. This means that a battle was now inevitable! "Everyone, hear mymand!" Wen Yans face filled with an icy chill at the thought of this and his eyes were as sharp as the de of a sword, "Since these bandits want the Dragon Blood Fruit, we will make them bleed right here!" I will never hand the Dragon Blood Fruit over! I wont give in to them even if I have to sacrifice my own life! ... The sun was zing hot and the thirst for blood was flourishing. Troops from both sides had charged into battle at themand from their respective leaders and were now fighting hand-to-hand. The citizens who reside in the Northern Block Territory were not ordinary people either. Hence, those who had stayed nearby joined the battle as well. The red color of blood soon drenched the ground in a very short space of time. It almost looked like a dazzling and morous pile of roses had been scattered all over the dirt. "Wen Yan, since you refuse to listen to my advice, I shall make you regret your own stubbornness immediately!" The middle-aged man in the mink fur waistcoat stepped forward while therge machete in his hand gleamed coldly at an angle as it shed towards Wen Yans waist. That shing motion was like the wind and pierced through the sky. It even caused the air to tremble. The man with the scar and the woman in red had stayed still. Their big brother alone was enough to defeat Wen Yan! Otherwise, they would look like cowards if all three of them were to attack one opponent at the same time! If word of this gets out, they would be theughing stock. Wen Yans eyes were somber. After all, the man before him was a mid-level Martial Supreme. He would not underestimate him at all! Wen Yan quickly drew his sword from its hilt at his waist and blocked the powerful attack which could smash a bamboo tree with a crashing sound! The middle-aged man sneered. It goes without saying that Wen Yan was indeed deserving of the fame he received as the person who had killed the previous governor. He was actually able to block this sudden attack. Unfortunately, there was not much topare between a mid-level Martial Supreme and a low-level Martial Supreme! Hes simply looking for his own death by retaliating against me! "Wen Yan, it goes without saying that youre indeed very talented. I admire you very much as well but you pay no heed to whats good for you. Those who cross the Snow Jade Bandits will not meet with a happy end. Now, Ill send you to hell!" Chapter 981: The Dragon Blood Fruit (1) Chapter 981: The Dragon Blood Fruit (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion sh! A loud noise sounded as the middle-aged man raised his machete up high. His eyes were filled with a cruel chill as he shed his weapon at Wen Yan. In a short moment, a hurricane arose and the energy from the sword came whirling towards Wen Yan like a savage wolf. The corners of the middle-aged mans lips curled into a sneer. He looked as if he was already staring at a dead man. "Lord Governor, watch out!" The faces of the Cloudy Wind Citys soldiers around Wen Yan drained of color as they quickly rushed to protect the Lord Governor. However, before they could reach Wen Yans side, they were flung out of the way by that savage wolf-like energy from the machete. It was a very upsetting sight. Under the wild winds, Wen Yans face no longer disyed his previous gentleness. He stared emotionlessly at the de which was cast down in front of him as his stern eyes filled with seriousness. Boom! At this critical moment, a ray of light shot out from Wen Yans body and formed a protective shield around him. That light also flicked the middle-aged mans machete out of the way instantly... The bloodlust on the middle-aged mans face was frozen in ce. He stared at Wen Yan fixedly and said, "You have a defense-ss spiritual weapon?" It makes sense! No wonder he had the courage to make an enemy of the Snow Jade Bandits, he holds a defense-ss spiritual weapon! Unfortunately, defense-ss spiritual weapons were naturally one level weaker than attack-ss spiritual weapons! He would not be able to defeat us simply with this spiritual weapon alone! "Master, let me fight." When Wen Yan lowered his eyes, a voice echoed from within his soul. "No!" Wen Yan shook his head and sighed, "Until the most critical moment arrives, I cannot let you out. Otherwise, it would bring disaster upon the Jiang family! Im not willing to let this happen!" "But Master, if this continues, they would take the Dragon Blood Fruit away..." The voice slowly became more anxious. However, aside from Wen Yan alone, no one else could hear the voice which echoed from within his soul. Nevertheless, Gu Ruoyun seems to have sensed something and she nced over at Wen Yan. However, she soon turned away. "Let me handle this alone." Wen Yan raised his cold and sharp features as his eyes turned towards the Snow Jade Bandits mercenaries before him. "Big Brother, this brat actually has a spiritual weapon on him," sneered the woman in red. She then sent a vicious and cruel re towards Wen Yan, "How about the three of us attack together and take that spiritual weapon! Stop wasting our time with him!" "Alright." The middle-aged man had fallen silent for a while before he then nodded. A malicious light shed through his eyes as he said, "Second Brother, Third Sister. Lets attack this brat together. As for the rest of the people from Cloudy Wind City, we shall let the others handle them." As he spoke, the Three Leaders locked their bloodthirsty eyes upon Wen Yan who was standing in the crowd. Soon, an endless amount of murderous intent exploded from their beings, making the soldiers around them feel suffocated as well. It was very obvious that the Three Leaders were intent on killing Wen Yan! "Master, Im hungry. Let Lingere out and quickly destroy these ants." Just as the situation was bing more exciting, a childish voice suddenly pierced through the skies, falling into the ears of everyone present. The Three Leaders could not help but look around, trying to follow that voice. They would certainly like to find out who would be so arrogant and have the gall to spout such words. However, when they saw the small figure behind Gu Ruoyun, they could not help but burst intoughter. Chapter 982: The Dragon Blood Fruit (2) Chapter 982: The Dragon Blood Fruit (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Little sister, as a person, one should not be so arrogant! If you want my attention, wait for me to destroy Wen Yan first then Ill have a good chat with you about life," the woman in red said as she smiled morously. However, that smile carried a hint of contempt as her eyes sized up the little Vermillion Bird with ridicule. Everyone knows that the Third Leader of the Snow Jade Bandits has a preference for women though she was a woman herself. She loves beautiful women the most. Even if that person may be a child who was no older than the age of ten, she would never spare that girl at all! Especially since the little Vermillion Birds features were like tender, polished, and beautifully carved jade. She was so adorable that one would be seized by the urge to fondle her admiringly. However, not a single person knew when this little girl had appeared. They had not noticed her before at all! The little Vermillion Bird pursed her lips and turned to the woman in green robes next to her with a miserable look on her face, "Master, Im so very hungry. Let Linger out and have him destroy her then well go get something to eat, alright?" "Linger is your little brother. You can tell him that yourself." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she stroked the little Vermillion Birds head. This little girl isnt used being idle all the time. She had always been unwilling to stay in the Ancient Divine Pagoda for too long so this time she hade out without even waiting for my permission. "Alright." The little Vermillion Bird shed Gu Ruoyun an adorable smile. Her eyes, which were lit with a cluster of mes, turned towards the Three Leaders who were standing a short distance away. The corners of her lips then curled into an evil smile, "Linger, destroy these ants! I certainly dont want these idiotic humans to stain my hands!" Whoosh! As she spoke, a fiery-red figure descended from the sky andnded in front of the little Vermillion Bird with a loud crash. It was arge Firebird. Its wings were made of mes and emitted a scorching heat. Its eyes contained a merciless light which was cruel and vicious. In its eyes, the people standing before it were merely like ants. Wen Yans brows furrowed slightly as he staring fixedly at the Firebird which had descended from the skies. A peculiar light then shed in his eyes, "Tian Qi, what do you make of the powers of this spiritual beast?" All was quiet within his soul. After a long pause, a clear voice echoed, "Its more powerful than mine." More powerful than hers? Wen Yans gaze slowly turned rigid. Tian Qis powers have already reached the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme. This spiritual beasts rank is above hers, could it be that it was a Martial Saint? The spiritual beast named Tian Qi 1 seemed to hear Wen Yans thoughts as she replied faintly, "No! Master, that spiritual beast not a Martial Saint! Its more likely that this spiritual beast had failed to break through to the Martial Saint rank. Hence, its only a Semi-Saint." A Semi-Saint? A hint of disappointment appeared in Wen Yans eyes. Others may not be aware of what reaching the rank of Semi-Saint entails but he knows it very well! It is also to say, that this spiritual beasts power will forever be limited to this point and that it will no longer be able to have any more breakthroughs. A Semi-Saint? A hint of disappointment appeared in Wen Yans eyes. Though others may not be aware of what reaching the rank of Semi-Saint entails, he knows it very well! Being a Semi-Saint means that this spiritual beasts power will forever be limited at this point and it will no longer be able to have any breakthroughs. "Tian Qi, based on what youve told me, Im afraid that it would be no match for you. Even though its power surpasses yours, it will no longer have any more breakthroughs! Based on your level of ability, I believe that you will definitely avoid this mistake! Your breakthrough to a Martial Saint wille sooner orter! Its unfortunate to see this though. Initially, I had thought of recruiting her when I saw how thisdy had brought out such a powerful spiritual beast. Now that I see that this spiritual beast has already lost its ability for further breakthroughs, Im afraid that Ill have to pass on this." Wen Yans expression slowly sank yet his eyes were filled with sympathy. "Master." Tian Qi fell silent for a moment before she continued to speak, "I can sense that the little girl next to thedy in green robes is also a spiritual beast! Furthermore, I cant urately pinpoint her powers at all. This means that her abilities have far surpassed mine. Im afraid that the only kind of spiritual beast who would have this sort of power, is... A Holy Beast!" Chapter 983: The Dragon Blood Fruit (3) Chapter 983: The Dragon Blood Fruit (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yan shuddered as his astonished gaze fell upon the little girls tender little face. His heart was filled with shock. This little girl is a spiritual beast as well? Furthermore, her powers have far surpassed Tian Qis? Wen Yans gaze slowly returned to its usual indifference at the thought of this. His cold and calm gaze pierced through the crowd andnded on Gu Ruoyuns delicate and pretty face. "Master, regardless of that, with this fire spiritual beast around, theres no need for me to emerge and help you this time. Besides, I have another feeling. The blood coursing through that little girls veins is very powerful! I only nced at her once and I can already feel the pressure from her blood!" Hearing these words, Wen Yans thoughts deepened. Tian Qi was a spiritual beast from the Fire Phoenix n. Her bloodline was far superiorpared to most spiritual beasts! One should not judge this situation based on the fact that this fire spiritual beasts current power was greater than hers. In less than half a years time, Tian Qi would surpass it by arge margin! By then, breaking through to the rank of a Martial Saint would not be a difficult feat for her. However, she has just informed him that she could sense the pressure from the little five-year-old girls blood vessels? To be able to make her feel this way... This means that this little girl holds the bloodline of a Divine Beast! A Divine Beast! Even in the First City, one could count the number of Divine Beasts on their fingers! ... "Haha!" At the city gates, when the Snow Jade Bandits saw the fire spiritual beast which had been summoned by Gu Ruoyun, they could not contain themselves fromughing out loud. "Do my eyes deceive me? Is this Firebird going to destroy the Snow Jade Bandits all on its own? Little girl, have you been overindulging in fantasies? Or should we say that your parents have never given you a good lesson on humility?" "This little girl is only a small child, why are you telling her these things? Im sure that she doesnt know anything and thought that she could im dominance simply because she has managed to obtain a spiritual beast by a stroke of luck. Its true that spiritual beasts are very valuable! Its even more difficult to make a spiritual beast submit to a human! However, we should take into ount what kind of spiritual beast it is as well. Since this spiritual beast is actually listening to themands of a little girl, Im assuming that it hasnt even reached the rank of a Martial King?" "A Martial King? Tsk, tsk. What good is a Martial King spiritual beast? Our leaders dont even need to bother themselves with this spiritual beast. My finger is enough to grind it into dust. I mean,e on, Im a Martial Emperor." The Snow Jade Bandits all burst intoughter after recovering from their short daze. Some had evenughed until they cried. However, no one noticed how the faces of the Three Leaders, who had been standing at the forefront, immediately sank. They stared soberly at fire spiritual beast whose eyes were now spitting fire! They may not be able to sense the Firebirds exact level of power but a spiritual beast which was able to release such great power would be a Martial Supreme at the very least! Where had this little girle from to be able to bring out a Martial Supreme level fire spiritual beast? When had someone like this made an appearance in the Northern Block Territory? A cold smile appeared on the little Vermillion Birds face when she heard those disdainful words. Her expression no longer disyed her initially innocence and lively demeanor. It was now reced by a domineering sense ofmand. "Linger, kill them all! Leave none alive!" Roar! As she spoke, the Firebird roared loudly before pping its fiery wings. It then charged towards the Snow Jade Bandits. The Martial Emperor who had previously imed that one finger of his would have been enough to crush it charged quickly towards the Firebird in a bid to prove his abilities to the Three Leaders. He cried out, "Today, I will have fowl for dinner!" "Hold it!" The woman in red cried out, trying to stop the Martial Emperor. Unfortunately, it was toote. Chapter 984: The Dragon Blood Fruit (4) Chapter 984: The Dragon Blood Fruit (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! The Firebird spat out a mouthful of mes. Before the Martial Emperor could react, he had already been roasted andpletely ckened. Both his insides and outer skin werepletely charred. "Aiyaya," the little Vermillion Bird stared at the man on the ground as she spoke with a hint of dissatisfaction, "Youve gone overboard with the roasting. I prefer it done medium well! Remember, dont grill too much! It wont be tasty that way." Her words were like a stroke of lightning on a clear day and sent everyone into a daze. No one had ever thought that this adorable little lolita before them would be capable of saying such cruel things. Medium well? It feels as though the dinner she was about to have is the members of the Snow Jade Bandits? This is too terrifying! The Firebird nodded when it heard the little Vermillion Birdsmand. It then turned its bloodthirsty and cruel gaze towards the rest of the Snow Jade Bandits. At this moment, the Snow Jade Bandits no longer disyed their initially smug and arrogant demeanor. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on them and even their hearts were now frozen! Those who had received the Firebirds re could not help but take a few steps back as their eyes filled with terror. They were only bandits and they were not soldiers. When faced with such a frightening existence, their hearts would naturally ache to retreat. "Bunch of useless things!" The woman in red sneered. Her venomous eyes pierced through the fire spiritual beast andnded on Gu Ruoyun, "Miss, does this fire spiritual beast belong to you?" "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun nodded as she calmly replied. "Since thats the case, Miss, perhaps you could leave the Snow Jade Bandits with some dignity! I know that youre only a passerby so I can grant you a chance to leave. As for everything else, you need not trouble yourself, Miss. Im only carrying a grudge towards the Cloudy Wind City!" If the woman in red had said these words at the beginning, Gu Ruoyun would have just left immediately. After all, she wasnt so kind-hearted that she would stick her head into others troubles. However... After finding out about Wen Yans Dragon Blood Fruit, she no longer ns on leaving without it! Nothing was more important than recovering Xia Linyus arm! Besides, the reason why she had made the journey to the Northern Block Territory was for the sake of obtaining these valuable herbs! "My apologies," Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as she smiled faintly, "This little girl next to me is hungry so I have no choice but to trouble you all into bing her dinner." The little Vermillion Birds eyes sparkled as she stared at the Snow Jade Bandits unblinkingly. It was normal for spiritual beasts to consume humans just like how humans can eat spiritual beasts as well! Thews of the jungle have always been the principle of this world! However, the spiritual beasts on Gu Ruoyuns side have never done anything like this before! Still, just because they have not eaten humans before does not mean they do not like it. Now that the little Vermillion Bird has received Gu Ruoyuns permission, she was nearly drooling. "Miss, dont be greedy!" the woman in reds expression sank. She then spoke with a malicious look on her face, "Im giving you a chance yet you arent willing to leave so dont me me for my discourtesy in the end! Honestly, the spiritual beast by your side is very powerful indeed. It should be at the rank of a mid-level Martial Supreme at the very least! However, if we all truly join forces, the three of us wont lose! If you dont believe me, we can give it a try. You should know that if you were to lose, this spiritual beast would be another item in our bag. Even your life will end here!" The woman in red nced at the little Vermillion Bird as she spoke. She then smiled as she licked her red lips. "As for this little girl, shes so delicate and delicious that I expect her to taste very good!" Chapter 985: The Dragon Blood Fruit (5) Chapter 985: The Dragon Blood Fruit (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The woman in reds smile was extremely poisonous. Her eyes were like those of a venomous snakes, filled with viciousness and cruelty. It was a very unsettling sight. "You want to eat me?" the little Vermillion Bird smiled as she asked. Herrge, sparkly eyes disyed an innocent light. However, the words she spoke after that were extremely cruel, "Then I shall make you understand who shall be a meal for someone else! Linger, annihte these humans!" The little Vermillion Bird waved her tender little hand and issued hermand mercilessly! One would be mistaken to think that the little Vermillion Bird was an innocent and kind little girl simply because she looks like a young child. Even though she was very naive and can be easily misled by others, she was not a kind and gentle person! In the spiritual beasts world, thews of the jungle were clearly abided by all. How could the little Vermillion Bird, who had grown up under such circumstances, have a merciful heart? In her heart, there will only ever be two kinds of people! One was arade that she would give her life to protect, the other... Was her enemy! As soon as the little Vermillion Bird had given the order, the Firebird roared loudly before its body turned into a ball of mes and charged swiftly towards the woman in red. In that instant, the mes on its body burned even brighter and fiercer, casting a red hue in the entire sky. "Third Sister, look out!" The middle-aged mans expression changed drastically as he hurriedly rushed to pull the woman in red to his side. He then charged headlong to meet the great Firebird. The machete in his hand shed sharply with a powerful force that seems as if it could slice the sky into two! Thwack! A muffled noise sounded from the void. The Snow Jade Bandits, who had been previously frightened by the Firebirds instant killing power and had not even dared to look at the fight, looked absolutely joyful when they heard that noise. They then quickly turned their gaze towards the ming red sky. To them, that muffled noise was clearly the sound of their Great Leaders machete piercing through the Firebirds brain! So what if this Firebird had been very powerful, has it not just fallen by the hand of their leader? However, when they saw the scene unfold in the void, everyone was stunned. All they could see was an enormous w which had pierced through their Great Leaders chest. Fresh blood hadpletely drenched his mink fur waistcoat red. More blood continued to gush out and slowly dripped down from the sky as if it was raining blood. The middle-aged man looked at his chest and then looked at the huge Firebird. He tried to speak but could only feel a wave of fatigue take over his being. His body seemed to lose all its strength suddenly and crumpled down from the sky... "Big Brother!" The man with the scar and the woman in red flew into a rage instantly at this sight and screamed in agony. Thunk! The middle-aged mans body mmed heavily on the ground. Blood had long dyed the ground beneath the man crimson. He opened and closed his mouth several times as he turned to face the two who were rushing towards him. He then seemed to muster all of his strength to say a single word to the maddened pair. "Run!" That one word took hisst bit of strength. He stared reluctantly at the Snow Jade Bandits which he had single-handedly established before he slowly closed his eyes andy lifeless in the pool of blood. "No!" The woman in reds eyes turned bloodshot. She let out a heartbreaking shriek before turning her bloodshot eyes towards the little Vermilion Bird and charged at her like a maniac. "Im going to kill you and avenge my Big Brother!" The little Vermillion Bird stirred. She certainly never expected to find out that these humans were not thoroughly evil! At least they disyed a sufficient amount of emotion towards their peers. After all, if this had been anyone else, how could they possibly think of revenge after witnessing the fire spiritual beasts power? Chapter 986: The Dragon Blood Fruit (6) Chapter 986: The Dragon Blood Fruit (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They do not even have time to run away! Besides, before their Great Leader had died, he had warned his friends to run! Still, the little Vermillion Bird has never had felt any mercy and she would never spare anyone who has attacked her. She returned to her senses at this thought and red coldly at the woman in red who was rushing towards her. The corners of her lips then curled into a cruel smile. "Third Leader, kill this little sl*t and avenge our Great Leader!" "Thats right! Kill her! Only with her death can the Great Leader be at peace!" The Snow Jade Bandits were mourning the Great Leaders death. Their eyes sparkled when they saw the woman in reds actions. From what they could tell, no matter how powerful the fire spiritual beast may be, the little girl who looks to be around five years of age would not have much power to retaliate! By then, the Snow Jade Bandits would be the ones to dictate who lives or dies! Actually, they were not doing this only to avenge their Great Leader! It was to survive! The fire spiritual beast would have to be very powerful to be able to kill their Great Leader in one blow. How many of the bandits would be able to escape if it were to hunt them down? However, if they could kidnap this little girl, the oue would be different! By using the little girl as a means to threaten it, the Snow Jade Bandits would be able to avoid the danger today! Obviously, the woman in red had the same idea! She would not risk her life solely for the sake of the Great Leader! Instead, for the chance of survival, she would boldly risk her life. She no longer cared too much now. Her cries for avenging the Great Leader was only a reason that she had given herself. "Quick, we need to protect the littledy!" How could the people of Cloudy Wind City fail to notice the Snow Jade Bandits scheme? Once the woman in red captures the little Vermillion Bird, they would not stand any chance of running the Snow Jade Bandits to ground! By then, the bandits would attack once again and all that awaits the citizens of Cloudy Wind City was a single bout of ransacking! Hence, the soldiers forgot about their own safety and rushed to protect the little Vermillion Bird without even waiting for the governors order. However, based on their level of power, how could these people withstand the woman in red who was a Martial Supreme? The woman in red soon arrived in front of the little Vermillion Bird. She then stretched out her hand and attempted to grab the little girls shoulder. "Little sl*t. Today, for the sake of avenging my Big Brother and to ensure our smooth escape from the Cloudy Wind City, we have no choice but to take you with us!" A hint of viciousness shed across the woman in reds lovely eyes. Her bloodshot eyes also contained a sense of madness as a sneer hung on her face. The little Vermillion Bird shook her head in disappointment. She had really thought that this woman was truly charging towards her for the sake of avenging the death of their Great Leader. Instead, she only wanted to use her as a means to escape the Cloudy Wind City. As it turns out, not every human would willingly sacrifice themselves for the sake of their friends! "You want to take me with you? Im afraid you dont have that kind of power." The little Vermillion Bird lifted her eyes which were now clouded with mes andughed softly. A wave of energy then mmed onto the woman in reds chest. It caused the woman in reds body which had been high up in the sky to fall towards the ground as if she had been crushed by a rock. She felt as if her chest had been blocked and gasped for breath. She raised her pretty eyes in astonishment and stared in shock at the cute and tender face before her. Chapter 987: The Dragon Blood Fruit (7) Chapter 987: The Dragon Blood Fruit (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What is the Third Leader doing? Why did she not kill that girl and avenge the Great Leader?" "Could it be that the Third Leader has taken pity on her?" The crowd began to burst into a lively discussion as their eyes filled with suspicion. The man with the scar furrowed his brows. His bloodshot eyes were filled with dissatisfaction as he scolded angrily, "Third Sister, what are you doing? Dont you know that yourpassion will result in the destruction of the Snow Jade Bandits?" Everyone knows that the Third Leader has a fondness for pretty little girls. This was the basis for the scarred mans usation. However, at this moment, no one could see the perilous situation brewing in the woman in reds heart! "Impossible, this is impossible!" The woman in reds expression was one ofplete defeat. She shook her head as her eyes filled with astonishment and shock. I have only ever once encountered a power like this little girls on one other cultivatorpletely by ident! However, that cultivator had been... A Martial Saint! A Martial Saint? How could this be! This little girl was only five years old! A five-year-old Martial Saint! Even if she had started cultivating in her mothers womb, she wouldnt be able to reach that level so quickly! "Master." The little Vermillion Bird grinned at Gu Ruoyun, "Can I eat her now?" Boom! The woman in red staggered as if lightning had just struck on a clear day. She bit her lips, slowly moving her gaze from the little Vermillion Bird onto Gu Ruoyun. It was only now that she noticed the way the little girl had addressed the woman in green. Master! Generally speaking, only spiritual beasts would address the person they were contracted to as their Master! This means that this five-year-old little lolita is this womans contracted Holy Beast! Who on earth is she? How could she hold such a powerful existence? Could it be that shes from the First City? "You... Who on earth are..." Before she could ask any further, a powerful coercion erupted from the little Vermillion Birds body and forced her words back down her throat. The enormous fire spiritual beast then suddenly appeared behind her, staring down at her in amanding manner. "Stupid human, dont you know that therere some people whom you simply cant offend? Since youve chosen to offend them, you must experience death!" Boom! The fire spiritual beast stirred its wings. Instantly, a scorching me came charging out from behind it. "No!" the woman in red screamed before she lost her life in the mes... "Linger, Ill leave these guys to you. Dont let any of them escape!" The little Vermillion Bird yawned as shezily ordered the Firebird. "Yes, Leader." The Firebird responded reverently. It then charged towards the throng of Snow Jade Bandits who were scattered about. Within a short period of time, the entire street was filled with gruesome wails and howls! Some were even cursing the woman in reds ancestors up until the eighteenth generation. If their Third Leader had not hesitated to strike at thest moment, they would not be faced with such a situation! "Miss, I truly thank you for this." Once everything had been settled, Wen Yan approached Gu Ruoyun with a warm smile on his handsome features. "If it had not been for you, Im afraid that the Cloudy Wind City would be faced with our first andst disaster." "Theres no need to thank me," Gu Ruoyun shook her head as her eyes darted back and forth. She smiled as she said, "I believe that many people who have witnessed this sort of thing would bepelled to help." Of course, this definitely did not include her. Chapter 988: The Dragon Blood Fruit (8) Chapter 988: The Dragon Blood Fruit (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, if it had not been for the Dragon Blood Fruits existence, she would have left them to their own devices. "Regardless, Id still like to thank you. To celebrate the Snow Jade Bandits destruction, Ive decided to hold a banquet tonight. I wonder if you would be interested to join us, Miss?" A banquet? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin. Under normal circumstances, she certainly would not be interested at all. However, if the Dragon Blood Fruit was here, that would be apletely different situation! "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled and nodded. Suddenly, her gaze shifted as she asked, "By the way, I had overheard the Snow Jade Bandits talking about the Dragon Blood Fruit. They had actuallye here for the sake of obtaining it. May I ask if this Dragon Blood Fruit..." "Miss, you know of the Dragon Blood Fruit as well?" Wen Yan smiled as he replied gently, "Actually, this Dragon Blood Fruit isnt really of much use to the Snow Jade Bandits. They were only looking for an excuse to pick a fight with the Cloudy Wind City. However, this Dragon Blood Fruit is of great use to me! An elder in my family is greatly ill and needs this Dragon Blood Fruit as a cure. Hence, I could not give this up to the Snow Jade Bandits no matter what!" Gu Ruoyun simply nodded and did not say much. No one could tell what she was thinking. "Ah right, Miss, its gettingte now. If you have nowhere to stay, perhaps you coulde with me to the governors pce?" Wen Yan smiled mildly. His smile has retained its usual gentleness. Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Alright, then Ill have to trouble you, Governor." "If you had not reached out and helped today, I would not have won so easily. Therefore, Ive got to do what Ive got to do." When he had said his piece, Wen Yans gaze turned somber as he ordered, "Servant, escort Miss Gu to the governors pce!" "Yes, my Lord!" The eyes of the governors pces guards lit up. After all, this woman was a benefactor who had saved Cloudy Wind City. She even has a powerful spiritual beast on hand. Such a great opportunity towork with her has been presented to them, how could they let it go? Hence, within a short amount of time, the guards of the governors pce have be extremely friendly as they quickly escorted Gu Ruoyun to the governors pce. When the crowd had dispersed, a figure appeared next to Wen Yan. It was a delicate-looking woman. Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall and she had handsome brows and a snub nose. Her lips were a natural vermillion shade. She certainly looks like a well-brought-up daughter from a noble family. "Master, I can tell that this woman seems to have an interest in the Dragon Blood Fruit." The womans voice was pleasant to the ears and was as clear and moving like a ck-naped oriole. To hear her speak was a sort of enjoyment. As she stood by Wen Yans side, the both of them looked absolutely spectacr. Sadly, no one was there to admire this picture perfect scene. "The Dragon Blood Fruit?" Wen Yan shuddered as heughed bitterly, "She saved the Cloudy Wind City. I can give her whatever she wants but this Dragon Blood Fruit! After all, the Dragon Blood Fruit is connected to maternal grandfathers name! For my maternal grandfathers sake, Ive made painstaking efforts to obtain this Dragon Blood Fruit. I will never let anyone else have it so I had no choice but to utilize other ways to thank her." The woman smiled mildly. It was a sweet-tempered and dignified smile. "Ah, thats right. Tian Qi, it looks like maternal grandfather wille for a visit tonight." Wen Yan smiled before he continued, "When that timees, I will refer this woman to him. I can estimate that this womans future will be limitless in the days toe. Since maternal grandfather treasures geniuses so much, they will definitely find a kindred spirit in each other." Chapter 989: The Mysterious Woman In White (1) Chapter 989: The Mysterious Woman In White (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a quiet mountain ravine touched by small slips of clouds and mist. The ce was as mesmerizing as a fairnd. At this moment, one could just about make out a faintly discernible sh of white robes in the midst of the white, misty atmosphere. That figure stood out like a fairy from a painting, making the scene so beautiful that it was almost unreal. However, upon closer examination, one would notice that the womans features were strikingly simr to Gu Ruoyuns. However, she does not emit a cool and calm aura. Instead, she was proud and aloof like a snow plum flower in the cold winds, creating an absolutely stunning silhouette. Roar! A dragon growled in the sky. Arge, white dragon then spiraled and descended out of the cloudy sky beforending in front of the woman who was dressed in white. "Its been over twenty years." The woman in white lowered her head and looked at the white dragon before her. She smiled gently as her soft hand began to gently stroke the white dragons body. She murmured, as if speaking to herself, "I never thought that over twenty years could have passed in the blink of an eye. Theres only one more year left to go now! After next year, I can leave this ce and go look for him." Her eyes carried a hint of absent-mindedness as well as a sense of longing. When she talked about that man, her eyes would fill with a warm glow. Her stunningly beautiful features looked almost unreal in the misty clouds. Roar. The white dragon seems to understand the woman in whites words and let out a low growl. At this moment, it was not a proud member of the dragon n. Instead, it looked more like a little puppy as it leaned fawningly over in front of the woman in white and stuck out its tongue to gently lick the back of her hand. ... The Cloudy Wind City. An old man entered the room in the governors pce, followed by the clear and bright sound ofughter. The old man was dressed in x-colored robes. He was lively and full of enthusiasm with a gaze like a ming torch and a figure full of dignity. One could feel a powerful suppressioning from him from a distance away. A young man in green robes was following closely behind him. This young man has fair skin and delicate, pretty features. His eyes were as clear as still pools of water with a mirror-like surface which could reflect ones reflection. "Maternal grandfather." Wen Yan noticed the old man immediately and a shining light shed across his warm and gentle eyes. He quickly rushed to greet him, "Maternal grandfather, youve finally arrived." "Haha, I had heard the news on my way here. Did the Snow Jade Banditse to cause you trouble?" the old manughed as he asked. A glint of murderous intent had shed in his eyes during thest sentence. My maternal grandson has endured far too many hardships. In order to escape that matter, he had no choice but to hide in the Cloudy Wind City. I never expected that so many other people still wished to cause trouble for him as soon as he arrived! Do they consider him to be a good victim for bullying? "Its fine now," Wen Yan shook his head. "Oh, thats right. Maternal grandfather, Id like to introduce someone to you. Thisdy, Gu Ruoyunm is my savior. Without her help, I fear that it would have been extremely difficult for me to escape the bandits." I would still have been able to escape with my life! However, Tian Qi would certainly be forced to expose her presence to the eyes of the world. Those people would then be able to locate our whereabouts easily! "Oh?" The old man was stunned. His eyes then turned to look at the serene figure in the study. A sense of surprise shed in his eyes, "Gu Ruoyun? Is your name Gu Ruoyun? Based on my knowledge, not too long ago, a young woman had managed to sessfully refine a pill! Her name was Gu Ruoyun. May I ask if youre rted to her?" The old man narrowed his eyes slightly as he spoke and a radiant light shed across his eyes. Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose and shrugged her shoulders exasperatedly, "I think... That person youre talking about is me!" She never expected that the news of her actions in the Medicine Sects general meeting would spread so quickly. It has even reached the ears of those residing in the Northern Block Territory. Chapter 990: The Mysterious Woman In White (2) Chapter 990: The Mysterious Woman In White (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What? Wen Yan was felt dazed and his astonished gaze fell upon Gu Ruoyun. If Im hearing this right, maternal grandfather is implying that thisdy has the ability to refine pills? It looks like theres more than meets the eye. The delicate youth who had followed closely behind the old man also stared at Gu Ruoyun with astonishment. A curious light then shed through his delicate and pretty eyes. "Haha." The old man suddenly burst into bright and clearughter. He stared admiringly at Gu Ruoyun as he said, "This is honestly a case of the youth ying the hero! Ive never admired youngsters, even those who are considered as geniuses in the Northern Block Territory. In my eyes, theyre not even worth mentioning! You, on the other hand, are someone that I admire the most in my life! This grandson of mine is pretty talented as well but, unfortunately, you have far surpassed him." The old man had not held back on his praises. He had even belittled his grandson by arge margin. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun automatically nced at the delicate youth. However, she then turned away after taking one look at him. Nevertheless, that one look was enough to cause the youth to turn very red in the face. He lowered his head in embarrassment and no longer dared to take another look at Gu Ruoyun. Thisdy is indeed very beautiful. Ive never seen anyone with such exquisite features. Most importantly, based on what grandfather had just said, it seems that shes very powerful as well. After all, this was the first time Ive ever seen grandfather use such glowing praises for any genius. "You tter me." Gu Ruoyun joined her fists. The light in her eyes glimmered as she said, "Ive heard the governor mention that he has an elder who is gued by an ailment and needs the Dragon Blood Fruit as a cure. May I ask if you are the elder he had mentioned?" "Haha! Actually, its not that big of a problem. I had once sustained an injury which caused me to be unable to increase my powers after that. You should understand as well that as long as a human doesnt be a god, their life will have certain limits. Hes just worried that Im nearing my limit so he had made painstaking efforts to obtain a Dragon Blood Fruit. I, however, am more epting of this matter. I only need to wait until my grandchild has grown to his peak before I can leave peacefully." The old man waved his hand as he exined the situation with a smile. Based on his expression, one could tell that he was really not too bothered by that matter. However, he still felt rather moved by the filial piety of his younger generation. "The Dragon Blood Fruit does indeed have rather powerful medicinal properties. You can chance it but it may not work, so..." Gu Ruoyuns eyes darted back and forth, "May I try?" If she could use this method to obtain the Dragon Blood Fruit, she would not need to utilize other methods to steal it! After all, be it Wen Yan or this easy-going old man, she felt a great fondness for them both. Obviously, she does not wish to snatch the herb from their hands! However, Xia Linyu was still of utmost importance in her heart. She does not mind ying the viin if there was no other choice she could make. Still, that would only be herst resort! At this point, she clearly has other options! However, unbeknownst to Gu Ruoyun, this old man was not as easy-going as she believes him to be. The reason why he had not put on any airs in front of Gu Ruoyun was entirely due to her talent and abilities! If she had been anyone else, she would have seen an entirely different behavior from the old man. "Miss Gu, do you truly have another way?" Wen Yans eyes lit up and a sense of hope appeared on his warm features. Prior to this, he might not have believed in Gu Ruoyuns words. However, once he had found out that this woman was able to refine pills, the mes of hope were ignited within his heart once again. Chapter 991: The Mysterious Woman In White (3) Chapter 991: The Mysterious Woman In White (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I feel that theres about..." Gu Ruoyun paused before continuing, "An eighty percent chance of sess." She may not have confirmed the chances of sess entirely but this eighty percent chance alone was enough to excite Wen Yan. Even the old mans calm heart leaped! Actually, when ites to power, the old man still has some form of expectations! However, that Dragon Blood Fruit could only provide him with a twenty percent guarantee. The hope in this was far too minuscule so he would rather not concern himself too much about it. As for the reason behind his visit to the Cloudy Wind City, he hade because he does not want his maternal grandsons efforts to go to waste. "Miss Gu, can you really help my grandfather?" The delicate youths eyes sparkled as he quickly grabbed Gu Ruoyuns hand. His voice trembled with excitement as he spoke, "As long as youre willing to help my grandfather, Ill do anything." "Zhuer." The old man let out a dry cough and stared at the delicate youth, "Dont be rude to Miss Gu." Ding! Jiang Mozhu went red in the face as he quickly loosened his grip on Gu Ruoyuns hand. He then lowered his head and muttered as he blushed furiously, "S-sorry, I didnt mean it." He carefully nced over at Gu Ruoyun as he said these words,pletely terrified that thisdy would be enraged by his actions. If that happens and she refuses to save grandfather, he would be a fugitive of the Jiang family. "Miss, this grandson of mine is impatient and careless. Please do not lower yourself to his level. Ah, thats right. I havent introduced myself to you. My surname is Jiang. Everyone in the Northern Block Territory knows me as Old Man Jiang. However, you may call me Grandfather Jiang. This is my grandson, Jiang Mozhu. I hope that you can help me in educating my grandson in the future." Old Man Jiang sighed with emotion. There was a reason why he had said these words. She such an outstanding girl. If only she was my granddaughter but this was an impossibility! Thats why I wanted to cast my grandson to her so that he can learn from her. "Old Man Jiang." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she greeted him, "If you can provide me with a few medicinal herbs, I can start to heal you now. The herbs that I need are rathermon so Im sure that the governors pce should have them readily avable." When he heard Gu Ruoyun address him in that manner, Old Man Jiang felt somewhat disappointed. However, when he heard her words, his eyes immediately lit up and his breathing quickened. "You mean to say that we can start the treatment now?" "Thats right," Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Your old injury had been caused by being poisoned. Because the toxins had not been thoroughly cleared out, it has umted in your veins! However, I cannot clean it all for you in one day so you must be ready." "Alright." Old Man Jiang smiled, "Ill have to trouble you then, Miss Gu. Only, may I ask, how many days will it take for it to bepletely cleaned off?" "Three days!" Three days, that was the minimum time she needed to fully clear the toxins from his system. The toxins were far too stubborn which was how it had been able to umte in his body for such a long time. If she had not broken through to the rank of Martial Supreme at this point, she might have been powerless to do anything this time. ... Regardless, Cloudy Wind City was quite a formidable force in the Northern Block Territory. Hence, the governors pce held a rather impressive collection of medicinal herbs. The ingredients that Gu Ruoyun needed were soon sent over by Wen Yans dispatched parties. Upon receiving the medicinal herbs, Gu Ruoyun then asked everyone to leave and began to detoxify Old Man Jiangs body. Within the entire detoxification process, Wen Yan and Jiang Mozhu had waited outside the room without leaving even for a moment. Just as they had grown increasingly anxious from the wait, the tightly shut door was opened from the inside. Chapter 992: The Mysterious Woman In White (4) Chapter 992: The Mysterious Woman In White (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The first person to step out was dressed in green robes and carried her usual air of indifference. Her dark eyes were calm and not a single sign of emotion could be seen in them. Wen Yans heart thumped anxiously when he saw the look on her face and he hurriedly rushed into the room. "Maternal grandfather, are you alright?" He saw the old man who was sitting cross-legged and noticed the emotionless look on his face as well. His heart raced fiercely as he spoke, "Maternal grandfather, was it a failure? Its alright. Even so, we still have the Dragon Blood Fruit on hand. I will ensure that the Dragon Blood Fruit will disy its best effects." At this moment, Wen Yan was under the impression that Old Man Jiang had been unable to ept the shock and had been rendered speechless. He hurriedly tried to console him but his brows remained tightly furrowed and no one could tell what he was thinking at all. "Idiot boy!" Just as Wen Yan had gone into aplete state of anxiety, the old man finally responded, "What are you standing around for? Im getting stiff, why arent you helping me up?" "Ah?" Wen Yan was mildly dazed before he quickly followed Old Man Jiangs orders and helped him to his feet. "Maternal grandfather," Wen Yan spoke in an anxious voice, "Whats wrong? Even if Miss Gu had failed, its not a huge issue. After all, many doctors who have tried to treat you have failed so dont me her for this. Besides, didnt she mention that she wouldnt be able to clear the toxins in only one day? Its only been a day after all. We still have two more days to try again." Regardless, Gu Ruoyun had already helped everyone in Cloudy Wind City and Wen Yan does not want his maternal grandfather to me her in any way. Old Man Jiang took a deep breath before ring at Wen Yan, "Who told you that it had been a failure? Im only feeling a bit numb. Let me tell you this, ever since I had been poisoned, this was the first time Ive ever felt so rxed as if my very bones have been cleansed!" Three days? Old Man Jiang believes that he might be able to return to his former glory tomorrow without the need to wait for three more days to pass! He could not help but feel excited when he thought about that and spoke with a radiant look on his face. "Yaner, I have a feeling that this little girl is no mere weed in the pond! She will grow even stronger one day. When that timees, perhaps the geniuses of the First City can only look up to her existence!" Wen Yan waspletely dazed when he heard this. Gu Ruoyun was indeed very powerful. Even he admits to this. Otherwise, that holy beast would never have followed her so willingly! However... Even the peerless geniuses of the First City could not bepared to her? Is this even possible? The First City was not like any ce in the secr world! A countless number of geniuses live there and some were unmatched in existence. However, he never thought that his maternal grandfather would ce Gu Ruoyun in such high esteem! "Zhuer," Old Man Jiang nced at Jiang Mozhu who was standing at the door. He then raised his brows and said, "Its worth it for you to start a rtionship with this little girl! Besides, you can learn well from her. I believe that her appearance will bring great change to the Northern Block Territorysndscape. Perhaps we might even be unified." Wen Yan, who still had not regained his senses, became dazed once again when he heard these words. Her appearance will bring great change to the Northern Block Territorysndscape? Wen Yan wrinkled his brows but he did not respond to Old Man Jiangs words. However, he never thought that Old Man Jiangs words woulde to fruition one day and that the Northern Block Territory would indeed be greatly changed by Gu Ruoyuns appearance, creating a full-blown carnage! "Grandfather, I understand," Jiang Mozhu smiled as he replied. His smile was as brilliant as a ray of sunlight shining into ones heart. Just then, a delicate and serene figure appeared in his minds eye, causing him to blush red, "I wont let you down." Chapter 993: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (1) Chapter 993: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ultimately, Gu Ruoyun chose not to attend Cloudy Wind Citys banquet. She gathered all the things that she needed after healing Old Man Jiang and left without any further dy! The delicate-looking youth, who had tagged along with Old Man Jiang, tried to speak to her several times but could not find the words. Finally, he approached Gu Ruoyun and mumbled coyly with a very red face, "I hope that well meet again someday." After he had spoken, he then hurriedly turned and walked away as Gu Ruoyun stared in confusion at him. Xia Linyu seems to have noticed something but he did not say a thing. Instead, he turned around and looked at the woman in green next to him before smiling and saying, "Sister, lets go." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded with a small smile as a light shed across her eyes, "The matter at hand is most urgent at the moment so we need to rush towards the main city where the Medicine Sects mansion is located! Of course, if we do manage to find some of the herbs along the way, that would be even better." Xia Linyu smiled delicately. He had really never ced any hope into recovering his severed arm from the very beginning. Now, however, hope has been reignited in his heart. He does not wish to drag his sister down just like he did during his past life! He wants to utilize his own abilities to protect the person he loves the most in this lifetime. ... The Northern Block Territory is like a country with extremely vast territories! In the Northern Block Territory, there lies an abundance of famous herbs! Hence, Gu Ruoyun had managed to collect a lot of precious medicinal herbs along the way! Unfortunately, none of the herbs that she had picked up were the herbs that she actually needed to restore Xia Linyus arm. The Nemesis Forest! Even though it was not the most fearsome ce in the Northern Block Territory, the Nemesis Forest was known to contain countless danger zones andbyrinths! If someone who was unfamiliar with the Nemesis Forests terrain and boldly set foot into this area, all that awaits them was an eternity of bitterness! Even if one was familiar with thendscape, the innumerable session of danger zones and powerful spiritual beasts would give one a severe headache. Hence, not many would willingly set foot in the Nemesis Forest. At this time, a group of men was cutting their way through thistles and thorns on a quiet little path in the Nemesis Forest as they forged their way forward. A handsome man dressed in x-colored robes was leading the way. His skin disyed a healthy wheat-hued tone, clearly due to encountering many frequent battles! There was a scar on the corner of his forehead but his good looks were unaffected by it. Instead, that scar added an extra sense of heroism to his handsome features. A dainty and exquisite young woman was following closely behind him. This young woman has extremely sweet and beautiful features. Her big, vivid eyes were bright and full of expression. She looked out of ce as she walked beside the rough and brawny man next to her. "Leader, weve been in the Nemesis Forest for over a month now yet weve still not been able to get out. Are we going to be trapped here forever?" A middle-aged man could not help butin. Heaven knows that they have almost nearly been driven to madness after being trapped in the Nemesis Forest for over a month! If it had not been for this bunch of idiots, they would never have been forced into this state! The man in x-colored robes, who had been addressed as the leader, knitted his sharp brows into a tight knot. The expression on his face was not a pretty sight but, in the end, he could only sigh softly. "I know another path in the Nemesis Forest but that path is guarded by a mid-level Martial Supreme spiritual beast! That spiritual beast is also the King of Nemesis Forest! Hence, we cannot use that path! We have no choice but to find another way at this moment." Chapter 994: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (2) Chapter 994: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as the man had finished speaking, the dainty, exquisite, sweet little woman suddenly eximed, "Leader,e look, there are other people in the Nemesis Forest!" What? Everyone was shocked when they heard this. They then turned to look in the direction that the young woman had pointed towards. Soon, two figures stepped out from within the grassy field. It was a man and a woman! They could tell that the woman was around twenty years of age. Her green robes set off her features beautifully. Her eyes were clear and cool like pools of water while her fine hair fluttered gently against the night breeze. The man in x-colored robes was not a lecher. Regardless of how beautiful a woman was, it was as transient as a fleeting cloud to him and all that beauty will ultimately return to dust upon death. What had made him unable to turn his gaze away was the terrifying aura emanating from that womans body! He found it hard to believe that such a young woman would carry the aura of a supreme ruler! She was a powerful cultivator! He frowned mildly at the thought of this and quickly turned away. Tagging along next to the woman was a crippled young man. This young mans features were rather delicate as well. His skin was fair and white and he looked rather shy. His eyes were not as clear and cool as the womans but were fair and limpid like water. If the woman was stunning to behold, this young man gave off a ratherforting feeling instead. "How unfortunate..." The sweet and pretty woman noticed Xia Linyus empty, fluttering sleeve and shook her head sympathetically. Her eyes filled with pity as shemented, "How truly unfortunate for such a beautiful young man to be handicapped. This world is truly unfair." "Laner!" The handsome mans expression changed immediately and he hurriedly stopped Gu Lan before she could finish speaking. He then eximed with a stern face, "Dont be disrespectful!" Gu Lan returned to her senses and an embarrassed look appeared on her sweet face. After all, that young man must feel very hurt deep down because of his handicap. Yet, she had opened the wound right in front of him. If his temper was a little quicker, he probably would have cast away all sense of courtesy long ago. "Its fine." Xia Linyu nced at the apologetic Gu Lan as he waved his hand and smiled, "Im used to it now so I dont mind." Gu Lan felt even more embarrassed when she saw how the youth was not calctive over her mistake. She blushed furiously as she spoke, "My apologies, it was not my intention to purposely pour more salt onto your wound. Please ept my sincere apologies. Ah, thats right, what are the both of you doing in the Nemesis Forest?" Xia Linyu smiled, "My sister and I were rushing through this ce after leaving the Cloudy Wind City and are on our way to the main city. The only way to the main city is through the Nemesis Forest but weve been here for nearly ten days now. We dont have a map so we havent been able to find our way out yet." Gu Lans eyes lit up, "Little sir, we are lost in the Nemesis Forest as well. May I ask if you are heading in the same direction? There is strength in numbers, perhaps we may find the way out a little sooner if we stick together." "This..." Xia Linyu shook his head and turned towards Gu Ruoyun who was standing next to him. He then asked slowly, "Sister, what do you think? Ill follow your decision." Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before turning her gaze towards the crowd before her. "How long have all of you been trapped here? How much do you know of the Nemesis Forest?" The silent and handsome man finally spoke up, "Were being hunted by an enemy so we had been forced to enter the Nemesis Forest. Were not too familiar with the ce and I only know one way out of here. Unfortunately, a very powerful spiritual beast lives at the end of that road. We cant hope to pass by unscathed." Chapter 995: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (3) Chapter 995: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered. She then stroked her chin and asked, "Can you take me to the road which is guarded by this powerful spiritual beast?" The Nemesis Forest is abyrinth. No matter how powerful Gu Ruoyun was at this moment, she would still need to spend some time in order to find an exit through the Nemesis Forests maze. She does not wish to waste her time on that! Hence, these people could show her the way out! As for that powerful spiritual beast who was guarding the way out, it would not be too big of an issue for her to handle. "This..." The handsome wan was stunned and he asked hesitatingly, "Miss, that spiritual beast is a mid-level Martial Supreme. If we go there, we will most definitely be met with peril! Thats the reason why weve never used that road during the past month." Gu Ruoyun stared calmly at the handsome man and replied serenely, "You only need to take me there. You wont need to do anything else after that. Ill take care of it all." The handsome man frowned and was about to speak again when the mercenaries behind him chimed in. "Leader, these two are strangers, we shouldnt trust them too easily! Who knows if theyre trying to lead us there on purpose! Especially since these are two youngsters. We reckon that the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries has sent them here to spy on us!" As it turns out, the person who had said those words was the middle-aged man who hadined in the beginning. He simply could not believe that there would be anyone else in the Nemesis Forest! Especially two young people. He guessed that they were enemies sent by the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries to beguile them! "I dont think that theyre bad people." Gu Lan replied weakly. "What do you know?" The middle-aged man red at Gu Lan and replied irritably, "The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries have always been treacherous. These two are fairly good looking. Are you under the impression that the maind is filled with handsome men and pretty women until you can bump into two of them at any moment? Women. You still judge a persons character by their looks! I cant shake this feeling that their appearance here was no coincidence!" Gu Lan stuck out her tongue. Indeed, she does believe that all good-looking people would not be viins. 1 However, she did not have the gall to admit to this. Her crescent-shaped eyes continued to stare curiously at Gu Ruoyun and her brother. "Uncle Ying," the handsome man said before he paused. He then slowly spoke again, "I feel that we should give it a try. If we continue to stay here, well lose our lives one day so why dont we take the risk? Besides, I dont see anything wrong with Laners opinion. They really dont look like bad guys." "Leader." Uncle Ying eximed bitterly and hatefully. He really never expected his Leader to have such an opinion! Only an idiot would determine a persons character based purely on their looks! Of course, what he does not know was that his Leader does not share Gu Lans opinion. To the Leader, he had concluded that Gu Ruoyun and her brother do not have any bad intentions based on the power he had sensed from the woman in green! To her, annihting them would not be such a difficult feat! Hence, there was simply no need for her to lead them to the spiritual beast! "Since the Leader has already made the decision, as a subordinate, I would naturally have nothing more to say," sighed the middle-aged man. He then continued, "However, if anything bad does happen in the end, let us be the one to shield you from all danger. When that timees, you must run, Leader! As long as the green hills are there, one need not worry about firewood! As long as youre still alive, Leader, even if our entire troop was destroyed, we still have hopes for a revival!" Uncle Ying did not forget to send Gu Ruoyun a warning look as he said these words. If they truly domence their evil ns, I will drag them both to hell even if I have to sacrifice my own life! Chapter 996: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (4) Chapter 996: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "By the way, my name is Ye Ying and Im the Leader of the World Destruction Mercenaries. This is Gu Lan. May I ask who you are?" Ye Ying asked as he looked at Gu Ruoyun. He had lifted the corners of his lips into a dashing angle and had spoken in a maic voice. "My name is Gu Ruoyun. This is my younger brother, Xia Linyu." She rubbed her nose and raised her head to face the group before her. However, she clearly noticed a strange look in their eyes when she turned to look at them. She was shocked by their reaction. Is there something wrong with my name? she wondered. "Miss, your name is Gu Ruoyun?" Ye Ying stared at her with a strange look in his eyes as he asked. Gu Ruoyun blinked. Hes asking to rify if this is my name? "Thats right, my name is Gu Ruoyun. Is there a problem?" The members of the World Destruction Mercenaries looked at each other when they heard this. The strange look on their faces increased in intensity as they stared disdainfully at Gu Ruoyun. "Haha," Ye Yingughed and patted Gu Ruoyuns shoulder as he said, "Actually, its nothing much. Its just that you share the same name with a famous figure so I had repeated the question out of curiosity." "..." Do I share the same name with a famous figure? How am I not aware of a famous figure who also has the same name as me? "May I ask, this famous figure youve mentioned is..." "Are you not aware?" Ye Ying was bbergasted. He was clearly shocked that Gu Ruoyun was actually ignorant of this matter, "Two months ago, something happened during the Medicine Sects general meeting. They said that the Holy Doctors disciple, Gu Ruoyun, had managed to sessfully refine a pill. At that time, a physician from the Northern Block Territory had also been present at the general meeting. When that physician returned, everyone in the Northern Block Territory knows of this name." Fine! Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and looked exasperated. When on earth did I be so famous? I wasnt surprised that Old Man Jiang had known of this. After all, he holds a rather high position so he would need to have some clear understanding of the news outside the Northern Block Territory. However, I never expected everyone in the Northern Block Territory to know my name now! "Furthermore, ever since the world knows about Gu Ruoyuns name, many in the Northern Block Territory have started to use that name to swindle others. My enemies, the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries, had been once fooled as well. It has caused them to go into a rage at the very mention of that name." Ye Yingughed before continuing, "However, I do believe that this is really your name! I can also see that you have no idea of the incident in the Medicine Sects general meeting." Ye Ying did not think that the Gu Ruoyun standing before him and that rising star was the same person! After all, what possible reason would the Holy Doctors disciple have to make an appearance in the Nemesis Forest all on her own? With her current reputation, she only needs to say the word and many would send her an escort. Hence, it was more likely to him that the woman in green before him merely shares the same name with that celebrity. Gu Ruoyun blinked and looked rather astonished. Not only has my name shocked the whole of Northern Block Territory, there are many people impersonating me as well? This... Unconsciously, Gu Ruoyun felt a chill. Suddenly, she felt the need to change her name in the Northern Block Territory... Otherwise, forget about finding the herbs for Xia Linyu, all sorts of other trouble woulde her way! Chapter 997: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (5) Chapter 997: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Nemesis Forest was vast and endless. To this day, no one knows the full extent of the Nemesis Forest. However, if Gu Ruoyun wants to head to the main city from Cloudy Wind City, Nemesis Forest was clearly the fastest route! If she had followed any other way, she would have to make a much longer journey and it might be difficult for her to reach the main city within half a years time. At this moment, under the night sky in Nemesis Forest, a group of people were seated around a bonfire. The red mes glowed like a bright light within the dark night. Aside from Uncle Ying who was still suspicious of them, the rest of the mercenaries had put aside their vignce after interacting with them for a short period of time and had asked Xia Linyu and his sister to drink with them. However, Xia Linyu, who had never interact with bold and uninhibited brutes before, only looked very awkward and wished that he could reject their offer but was unsure of how to do it. "Ignore them. Such is their morality and conduct. Even in battle, they cant be separated from their alcohol." Just as Xia Linyu was staring at Gu Ruoyun and silently pleading for help, a sweet voice sounded from another direction. He shivered. When he turned around, he came face-to-face with a pair ofrge, vivid eyes. It seems almost as if the young womans eyes could speak. They were nimble and touching as a sweet smile hung on her face. She has two dimples which also added even more lovely charm to her already good-looking features. Even her voice sounds as though it has been dipped in honey. Xia Linyu could not help but feel absolutely dazzled. Still, he managed to quickly return to his senses and a clear and small smile appeared on his face as he said, "Miss Gu." Gu Lan giggled, "We can be considered as peers now so you can call me Laner just like the Leader does. Older Brother Yu, Older Sister Gu, what business do you have in the main city? Coincidentally, I have an acquaintance in the main city as well. If theres anything that you need, I can help you." Xia Linyu looked even more awkward now. He never expected Gu Lan to act in such a friendly manner and found himself unsure of how to proceed. "Theres no need." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and smiled serenely as she said, "Were heading to the main city for an important matter. Theres no need for your assistance. However, if we are truly in need of aid, Ill definitely ask you then." Initially, Gu Lan had felt a little bit disappointed. However, when she heard the next part of Gu Ruoyuns response, her eyes sparkled and curved upwards like two crescents. It was a sweet and moving smile. Just as she was about to say something more, a peculiar movement suddenly appeared from somewhere up front as if thousands of soldiers on horseback were charging towards the group. "Whats happening?" Ye Ying quickly rose to his feet and his eyes darkened as he turned to look towards the noise. Not too long after that, he was able to clearly discern the scene in front of him and his expression changed. Countless spiritual beasts were trampling through the dust. They were like the waves of the ocean under the night sky, making it all even more terrifying. Uncle Ying took a deep breath as a stern look shed across his face, "Weve been in the Nemesis Forest for nearly a month now and weve never encountered any herds of spiritual beasts. Why is it that once these two have joined our group, were faced with this situation? Leader, Ive told you before that these two do not harbor good intentions yet you have refused to listen." He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu with a very ugly look on his face. "Now," he asked with a fierce look in his eyes, "What do you two have to say for yourselves?" Chapter 998: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (6) Chapter 998: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hehe." Xia Linyuughed icily as he slowly stood up in front of the bonfire. His delicate features no longer disyed his previously shy and youthful expression, it has now been reced by a twinge of frost. "Just because youve never encountered a herd of spiritual beasts doesnt mean that they dont exist," he said as he looked Uncle Ying. His limpid eyes filled with disdain as he continued, "If you have the time to use and suspect others, why not use it to think of ways to retaliate against these spiritual beasts instead?" He knows that Gu Ruoyun has never been bothered by the whispers of others but that does not mean that he could ignore it. He could endure any form of doubts but he could never tolerate others provoking Gu Ruoyun over and over again! "You..." Uncle Yings face was ashen as he spoke. He clenched his fist until a gurgling sound could be heard. Just as he was about to make his usations again, Ye Yings voice chimed in, "I believe that hes right. Our time shouldnt be spent by pushing the me onto others. Instead, we should all think of ways to get ourselves out of this situation." When he heard this, Uncle Ying swallowed the words in his mouth and red furiously at Gu Ruoyun and her brother before he turned away. He would never let anyone harm the World Destruction Mercenaries! If the Leader refuses to listen to me, Ill use other means to prove that Im right. "Roar!" The herd of spiritual beasts roared loudly as they charged towards them. The spiritual beasts soon pounced fiercely towards the group. "They are Martial Honor spiritual beasts. Heavens, these spiritual beasts are all Martial Honors!" "Furthermore, there are also a few of them with unknown yet powerful auras. Unless my guess is wrong, those have already reached the rank of Martial Supremes!" At this moment, the mercenaries could finally sense the spiritual beasts unmasked auras. Their faces drained of color as they stared fearfully at the spiritual beasts charging towards them! Ye Yings handsome features became even more severe. After a long pause, he took a deep breath and spoke with determination, "Everyone, listen to my order. I want all of you to draw your weapons and prepare for battle!" "Yes, Leader!" The World Destruction Mercenaries immediately drew their weapons, prepared to fight the spiritual beasts to the death. However, a calm voice chimed in at this moment and resounded very clearly in every ear under the night skys chaotic noise. "If all of you dont wish to die, dont retaliate!" "Hmph!" Uncle Ying scoffed coldly and sent Gu Ruoyun an icy re, "Has your foxs tail finally showed itself? Are you asking us not to retaliate? Isnt that just waiting for us to send ourselves to our deaths? Do you really think that were that stupid?" Hisughter was full of disdain and his eyes were filled with contempt. Ye Ying nced at Gu Ruoyun and muttered to himself for a while. He then asked, "Are you certain that if we dont fight, well survive this?" There were too many of these spiritual beasts. In addition, all of them were very powerful. Even if all the mercenaries were to rush towards them, their chances of survival were slim. "If you trust me, then do as I say," said Gu Ruoyun. She did not say much else as she raised her clear and cold eyes and fixed them upon Ye Ying. As he watched the spiritual beasts draw closer and closer, Ye Ying fell silent once again. Finally, he lifted his handsome face, waved his hands and ordered, "Put your weapons away. We will not fight." "Leader!" "Thats an order!" Ye Yings expression sank as he barked the order out in a sharp voice. Chapter 999: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (7) Chapter 999: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were many of them who did not agree with that order. However, they put their weapons away and stared worriedly at the fearsome spiritual beasts which were charging towards them. "Leader, it seems that youve truly been possessed by a ghost." Uncle Yingughed bitterly and shook his head in disappointment, "I dont know what kind of bewitching elixir this woman has administered to you which has made you trust her so blindly. You would even use the mercenaries as a gambling chip! However, since this is your order, we have no choice but to obey." Thud! Uncle Ying then threw the knife in his hand to the ground andmented in agony, "I only hope that you dont regret your decision, Leader!" Ye Ying gently pursed his lips. Regardless of how calm he looked, his clenched fist betrayed his true feelings! Those spiritual beasts were drawing closer and closer to them. At the same time, he clenched his fist tighter and tighter. However, he knew that he had no other way. If they stepped out to fight, they would surely die! Nevertheless, if it all goes ording to Gu Ruoyuns words, perhaps they have a sliver of hope. "Roar!" "Roar, roar, roar!" A huge amount of spiritual beasts came charging towards them and their roaring shook thend. A few other spiritual beasts hovered in the sky as they all headed towards the same direction. The World Destruction Mercenaries could not help but shrink away from the sight. Even though they have experienced countless battles, they could not help but feel uncertainty and their legs were almost about to give way. Some were even shaking with fear. "This is it! Were finished! The spiritual beasts are right in front of us now!" "Besides, these spiritual beasts are so fearsome that theres a high chance that we will be their meal tonight!" "However, even if we retaliate, we might not be able to defeat them anyway. It now looks like though weve been able to sessfully escape from the clutches of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries, we will still ultimately lose our lives in the Nemesis Forest." The spiritual beasts at the forefront of the herd have arrived in front of the World Destruction Mercenaries. Those who were a little less courageous immediately shut their eyes, terrified of witnessing the bloodbath! However, they felt no pain. All they could feel was the piercing of a wild wind and nothing else. Uncle Ying had initially decided to follow his Leaders orders. However, once the spiritual beasts have arrived in front of him, he had regretted his decision. He was aware that his chances of victory were extremely slim if he fought against these spiritual beasts but, regardless, he needed to give it a try! For the World Destruction Mercenaries glory! Just as he bent down to pick up hisrge knife, he saw the fearsome spiritual beasts charging right past him. They kicked up a cloud of dust and did not even stop for a moment, as if enticed by some sort of treasure in front of them! Uncle Ying was in shock. His finger paused at the hilt of his knife as he stared in astonishment at the herd of spiritual beasts. His brain was unable toprehend the situation. "Whats the meaning of this? These spiritual beasts arent here because of us?" Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! In that instant, all eyes turned to look at Gu Ruoyuns cool and calm features. The shock in their eyes perfectly described their questions. "Didnt you hear it?" Gu Ruoyun said as she shrugged her shoulders and smiled calmly, "A while ago, I had heard a soft growling sound from not too far ahead. That noise had called out to these spiritual beasts! They are merely on their way to meet it." This also means that there was an even more powerful spiritual beast up ahead. It had issued amand and summoned the spiritual beasts at the rank of Martial Honors and above from the Nemesis Forest towards it. Chapter 1000: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (8) Chapter 1000: Gu Ruoyun? Imposter! (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If my guess is correct, that spiritual beast further ahead of us is the ruling beast who guards the exit of Nemesis Forest! Of course, what Gu Ruoyun did not know was that she had been able to pick up on the sound because she was the Ancient Divine Pagodas Master! Hence, her hearing abilities surpassed that of an average person. Simrly speaking, the World Destruction Mercenaries had not heard the ruling beasts growl at all. A hint of embarrassment appeared on Uncle Yings face. He had assumed Gu Ruoyun had hatched some sort of wicked n and had somehow caused the spiritual beasts appearance all for the sake of attacking them. However, he never expected it to turn out that the spiritual beasts had not appeared because of them! However, that does not mean that he believes Gu Ruoyun had appeared with no ulterior motives! "If my guess is right, the ce that were headed to is over there." Ye Ying was clearly thinking this over even more. Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns exnation, he had fallen silent and took a while before returning to his senses. He then said with a serious look on his face, "Still, we dont know what has happened over there which had caused those spiritual beasts to surge over!" Gu Ruoyun mulled it over for a moment before she slowly replied, "Youve mentioned before that you a road that leads out of the Nemesis Forest but a mid-level Martial Supreme spiritual beast guards the way so you had been unable to use that route! However, I now think that the spiritual beast isnt a mid-level Martial Supreme but a high-level Martial Supreme instead!" Hiss! Hearing this, the crowd could not help but gasp. Amongst all of them, only their Leader was the most powerful and has now only reached the rank of a low-level Martial Supreme! However, with the concepts of both mid-level and low-level Martial Supremes, even with the addition of the other mercenaries, they could not possibly ovee a mid-level Martial Supreme! However, they never expected the mid-level Martial Supreme spiritual beast to actually turn out to be a high-level Martial Supreme! In that sense, defeating that spiritual beast would be even more difficult now! Ye Yings expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold. He turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Youre certain that the spiritual beast is already at the rank of high-level Martial Supreme?" "Im not too sure." Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she calmly replied. When he heard this, Ye Ying had initially heaved a sigh of relief. However, the next part of Gu Ruoyuns statement drained his handsome face of color and he now looked as pale as a ghost. "For hundreds of spiritual beasts to make such a pilgrimage, only a Holy Beasts breakthrough would cause a situation like this! Therefore, I myself am not too certain at the moment whether it is a high-level Martial Supreme or it has broken through to the state of a Holy Beast!" "A Holy Beast? How can this be?" Uncle Ying did not wait for Ye Ying to respond and hurriedly barged into the conversation. Obviously, he does not have a very pretty look on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "It has broken through to be a Holy Beast? How could we possibly havee face to face with such a thing? I dont believe it! Quit deluding the crowd with your lies! This spiritual beast is the beast king of Nemesis Forest. Summoning the other spiritual beasts is to be expected. That does not mean that it has broken through to the state of a Holy Beast!" Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly and said nothing else. She then turned her gaze to look at a spot in the sky not too far away from them as the corners of her lips curled into an angle. "Regardless of the state of its breakthrough, I still need to go there and rush ahead! Besides, a newly minted Holy Beasts aura is unstable at the initial state and that is also an opportunity for us!" Gu Ruoyuns eyes held a clear and cold light as she spoke with a calm air. The reason why Gu Ruoyun was so confident was entirely due to the fact that she holds a trump card in her hand the Vermillion Bird! Under normal circumstances, she would have exposed the Vermillion Birds presence so willingly but at this point in time, if they had no other choice, she will have to send the Vermillion Bird into the attack. Chapter 1001: The Trembling Holy Beast (1) Chapter 1001: The Trembling Holy Beast (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Miss Gu, should we continue moving forward, or find another way out?" Ye Yings brows furrowed closely together. He took a deep breath and asked the question with a worried look on his face. After all, that was the mythical holy beast! Not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry! Even if they all attacked together, they were no bigger than the gaps between its teeth! So, for the first time, Ye Ying felt the urge to retreat. Gu Ruoyun mildly inclined her head and turned her gaze towards the direction of the deep growl. She replied in a lukewarm voice, "If you wish to leave, I wont stop you. Its only that, I dont have time to stay on here any longer. So, Yuer, lets go." "Alright." Xia Linyu smiled lightly and followed closely behind Gu Ruoyun. Gu Lan opened her mouth, in an attempt to speak. However, when she saw the young mans delicate and slim figure against the gentle breeze, she felt a surge of heat at the tip of her nose, especially at the sight of his bare sleeve. Her heart throbbed. "Leader..." Her voice was pleading, and herrge, vivid eyes turned towards Ye Ying, "We..." "Laner, have you taking a liking to that kid?" Uncle Ying red impatiently at Laner and scoffed, "You know that a powerful holy beast resides in that area! If our World Destruction Mercenaries follows her there, wed most certainly be hit with severe injuries and might even lose the entire army!" Gu Lan went into a daze. She shook her head and said, "I only pity him... Such a young and beautiful youth, he should be enjoying his wonderful years and yet, hes crippled. Although this young man is always smiling, I know that he must feel very bitter within himself. Besides, if I were in his ce, and I lost an arm, Id much rather die." To a cultivator, an arm was simr to their power. Without power, was there any more reason to live? Yet he has endured it all with determination. Gu Lan could tell, that the reason why he was determined to continue living, was only for the sake of the woman by his side! "Leader, weve already been here for almost a month and food will run out soon. The Nemesis Forest is crawling with spiritual beasts but its difficult for us to hunt them down. At that time, how much longer can we endure without the support of food?" Gu Lansrge, vivid eyes blinked. Her usual sweet smile disappeared from her lovable face, reced by a sense of determination. "So, why dont we give it everything weve got? Besides, didnt that spiritual beast only just achieved its breakthrough? When a spiritual beast achieves its breakthrough, it cannot fight back. Otherwise, itll have no choice but to give up on the chance for this breakthrough. So, we can take this opportunity and slip right past it! As long as we use our time wisely, we can leave this ce!" Ye Ying became momentarily silent. Then, he lifted his handsome face, as if he had made up his mind, "Laner is right, our responsibility is to leave Nemesis Forest, not to fight spiritual beasts! However, there is one aspect that we must pay attention to. All the powerful spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest have gone on a pilgrimage to the holy beast. Even if we do not need to fight the holy beast, it would be difficult to go up against these spiritual beasts." Then, he paused and continued. "However, we must give it a try. You must all be on alert. Do not be blinded by the battle, immediately carve a bloody way out and run!" Uncle Ying sighed and shook his head in exasperation. Chapter 1002: The Trembling Holy Beast (2) Chapter 1002: The Trembling Holy Beast (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Leader really is acting with too much haste. Then again, he didnt have any other way! Once this fellow has made up his mind, no one can change it! However, if you asked him to leave the World Destruction Mercenaries and live out an ignoble existence, he could not do it either. "Leader, we will support you in whatever decisions you make. We only hope that youd put the mercenaries needs into consideration as well! I do not wish for myrades, some whom Ive known for many years to lose their lives in amanding mistake." This was thest piece of advice that he could give him. Ye Ying did not reply. Except, his grey eyes held a sense of determination. After a long pause, he raised his hand, ced it up high before putting it down. "Hear my order, World Destruction Mercenaries, we will continue on our journey! This day is our chance to leave this Nemesis Forest!" Nemesis Forest Under the scorching heat of the setting sun. Xia Linyu seemed to sense the footstepsing from behind him, and gently raised his brow, "Sister, I think theyre following us." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun was also stunned. She never thought that Ye Ying would have the guts to make such a decision! However, it was very obvious that this decision was no mistake. "Lets not concern ourselves with them for now. Well be reaching the beast kingsir soon. Yuer, when that timees, you stay away for a bit. Leave the beast king to me." Gu Ruoyun smiled mildly. Her gaze fixed upon the enormous power that came from ahead the entire time. Her brows wrinkled. As they drew deeper and deeper, the power she sensed grew even greater. That power was so strong that it was suffocating. Xia Linyu turned slightly pale. Just as he felt that he could no longer take it, a gentle hand sped tightly around his hand. Threads of gentle spiritual energy entered his body through the palm of his hand, which also alleviated the difort in his body. When he was finally able to breathe again, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and shed a sunny smile. "Thank you, sister." "Dont talk. Lets continue walking." Gu Ruoyuns expression grew even more severe. If she did not have the Vermillion Bird on hand, she would not have any way of defeating this spiritual beast. At that moment, she personally did not have enough power! "Roar!" A loud roar was heard, and the horizon trembled. Even the mountain range beneath Gu Ruoyuns feet trembled. The roar was mixed with agony and joy, as if it needed to let it all out as fiercely as possible. This was the foreshadowing of a holy beasts breakthrough! "Watch out!" Gu Ruoyuns eyes sharpened, and she quickly pulled Xia Linyu behind her. It was also at this moment that countless spiritual beasts charged out from within the forest ahead. Their fangs were bared and their ws brandished as they charged toward Gu Ruoyun and the rest! At the sight of such fearsome spiritual beasts, the World Destruction Mercenaries were so frightened that their legs nearly gave way. "Gu... Miss Gu. What do these spiritual beasts want this time?" A mercenary asked as he trembled. Despite having encountered numerous battles, theyve never been faced with anything like this before! Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "This time, theyre aiming at us! So youve better put up your defenses, quickly." Spiritual beasts have keen senses. They could sense them from the moment the group had set foot into thisir. They would never allow for anyone to disturb the beast king during the crucial moment of his breakthrough. Shua! Hearing this, the mercenaries quickly drew their weapons. However, when faced with such fearsome spiritual beasts, a humans power would decrease by an obvious degree. Under the attack of spiritual beasts, they would not even have the ability to protect themselves. Chapter 1003: The Trembling Holy Beast (3) Chapter 1003: The Trembling Holy Beast (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Ive told you, Leader, that if we do choose this route, we would drag the whole army down with us! What bright ideas youve all got, taking advantage of the holy beast during the crux of its breakthrough to slip away. However, did you ever wonder if the spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest would let us pass?" Uncle Ying blocked an eagles talons with his sword, his expression filled with anxiety. He could not help but me Ye Ying. Ye Ying remained silent the entire time, yet his expression sunk simultaneously along with the increasing amount of spiritual beasts. His powers were of the highest level among everyone present, he had already reached the rank of a low-level Martial Supreme! Hence, he was highlypetent in facing these spiritual beasts! However, there was nock of weak cultivators among his band of mercenaries. They were no match for the spiritual beasts. Besides, he would be met with a moment of depletion in spiritual energy. When that timees, that would signal their death! However... Ye Ying lifted his head towards the sh of green robes against the gentle wind and hope shed in his eyes. Even he himself did not know why he would ce all of his hopes onto this woman. ... Amidst the gentle breeze, the sh of a green robe shuttled among the spiritual beasts. When she raised her sword, brains would spill out and fall to the ground, blood sttering everywhere. Gu Ruoyun did not summon any of her spiritual beasts to battle! This was because it was her first time facing so many enemies in battle, ever since she had broken through to the rank of Martial Supreme! How could she give up on such a great opportunity to increase her power? However, some spiritual beasts were aware that they were no match for Gu Ruoyun, so they attempted to attack Xia Linyu who was next to her. However, even spiritual beasts who were able to make schemes like this had their heads lopped off by Gu Ruoyuns sword before they could even get anywhere near Xia Linyu! Otherwise, their bodies would be sliced into two. "This... This..." The mercenaries gradually felt dumbfounded at the sight of this. Our Leader is considered to be rather powerful now, right? However, even our Leader could not possibly be able to kill such powerful spiritual beasts so easily! Besides, there were also a few Martial Supremes among them! Yet this woman... Not only was she able to kill her opponent instantly, she was able to take care of the crippled young man by her side as well. To do two things at once, how did she manage that? Uncle Yings expression changed from his initial anger to one of shock. In the end, his entire face was filled with embarrassment. From the beginning, he had thought that Gu Ruoyun held uwful intentions towards them, and tried to lure the World Destruction Mercenaries to this ce so that the spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest could take care of them. Yet the thought of how powerful this young woman actually was never crossed his mind. She had such outstanding ability, so why would she need to waste her efforts in luring them to the beast king? Wouldnt it have been easier to just handle it on her own? 1 It was also at this very moment when Uncle Ying finally believed that Gu Ruoyun was truly not a spy from the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries! She actually happened to arrive in Nemesis Forest by coincidence and happened to bump into them... "Shua!" Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun raised her longsword, a sharp wind from the swords de pierced across the air and charged straight towards Uncle Ying. Uncle Ying went into a momentary daze, unable toprehend what was going on. However, he heard a thump right next to him and saw a silver wolf inches away from him, its w dangerously close to shing his neck. However, the energy from Gu Ruoyuns sword happened to hit the silver wolfs w. Instantly, a wolfs w dropped, and fresh blood came sttering out into all directions, staining his robes in a blood-red hue. Uncle Yings body stiffened. The shame on his face grew even thicker, and he felt as if a lump was in his throat. He could not speak at all. She had been paying close attention to the mercenaries situation, disregarded their previous enmity, and saved his life! If it were not for her, perhaps he would have been dead by the silver wolfs sharp w. Yet he had questioned her so much in the past... Chapter 1004: The Trembling Holy Beast (4) Chapter 1004: The Trembling Holy Beast (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, Gu Ruoyun was not aware of his thoughts at all. The reason why she had saved Uncle Ying was entirely due to the fact that he never did anything to harm her although he had been suspicious of her from the very beginning. However, the actual reason why Gu Ruoyun helped was because she had been observing the situation of the rest of the mercenaries. Hence, she managed to pick up on the embarrassed look on Uncle Yings face! Seeing that he was already aware of his mistake, there was nothing wrong with saving him this time. If he did not feel any embarrassment, perhaps Gu Ruoyun would merely fold her arms and watch from the sides. Perhaps Uncle Ying was not aware that it was the humiliation on his face that had saved his life! Hong! Just as the battle had slowly be easier due to Gu Ruoyun, a growl was heard further ahead in the forest. At the same time, a powerful force pierced through the skies. With a loud whoosh, it turned into numerous rays of white light and spread out everywhere. At that moment, the spiritual beasts, which had been locked in a fierce battle, stopped whatever they were doing and copsed to the ground and knelt to the ground, worshiping toward the direction of the source of power. Their eyes filled with piousness and reverence. Hundreds of beasts making a pilgrimage! That is also to say, that spiritual beast had sessfully broken through to the state of a holy beast! With that knowledge in mind, every face of the World Destruction Mercenaries turned into an ugly shade. They never thought that this spiritual beast would have achieved its breakthrough so quickly! A holy beast? Even a hundred high-level Martial Supreme would not possibly be able to defeat a holy beast! What more if it came down to them? "Finished, were most definitely finished this time!" "Run, perhaps we can still get away. Even dying of hunger in Nemesis Forest is a better option, I dont want to die by the teeth and ws of a holy beast." "Prior to this, we still had some hope of escaping this ce. However, once this beast king has had its breakthrough, we would be goners for sure!" The crowd nced at each other, then ran in the direction behind them instantly. Do battle with a holy beast? Thats just an act of digging your own grave! They would not be so foolish as to strike a stone with an egg! However, just as they turned around to try and escape, they heard footstepsing from inside of the forest. The footsteps were like stones weighing a thousand catty, mming onto the ground, causing the entire ground to shake. At that moment, the crowd who had initially nned on running away came to an abrupt realization. They felt as if the feeling in their legs hadpletely disappeared, they did not even have the strength to move their legs, and could only stare in shock at the trembling forest. "Hahaha!" A wave of aughter that was rather smug and egotistical filled the air,ing from the direction of the sound of the footsteps. It echoed throughout the entire forest, causing everything to shake, a terrifying sight indeed. "Which little bastard is digging his own grave, setting foot into your grandfather holy beastsnd, and even has the audacity to cause harm onto grandfather holy beasts ves! As the saying goes, pay regard to the status of its master before beating a dog. Youve harmed my servants, hence, you shall pay for it with your lives." The smug voiced created a look of absolute terror on everyones face. They trembled as they stared at the middle-aged man who stepped out from the deep end of the forest. The man was rather chubby, as if he were filled with a ton of fat meat. He wore a torn and tattered sackcloth, simply draped over his body, looking poor and haggard like a beggar. However, if you underestimated him based on his exterior, you would be sorely mistaken. The man emitted an extremely sharp aura from within. You only needed to look at him once, and you would be filled withplete dread. If all guess were right, the middle-aged man before them, who had addressed himself as grandfather holy beast was the Beast King himself! "Oh, there are actually two littledies, theyre quite pretty! Haha, it seems that things will not be so boring from now on!" The middle-aged man burst intoughter a few times. His voice mmed into the whole of Nemesis Forest like a bolt of lightning, "Servants, leave the women. Kill all the men!" Just as he gave the order, his eyes stopped at Gu Ruoyun. He looked shocked. Then, a sense of astonishment appeared in his gaze. He then asked, seeking confirmation, "You... Is your name Gu Ruoyun?" Chapter 1005: The Trembling Holy Beast (5) Chapter 1005: The Trembling Holy Beast (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as the holy beast spoke, forget everyone else, even Gu Ruoyun herself was in shock. "You know me?" She was a little astonished. Has my name gotten so famous, that even spiritual beasts are aware of my existence? Her answer had undoubtedly meant that she admitted to her identity. The Beast Kings initial shock had turned into fear. The fat on his body trembled, like a ball shivering from the cold. It was as if Gu Ruoyun were some horrifying monster to him. The crowd was dumbstruck. What on earth is going on? When did the Beast King, who had acted with such majesty just a while ago, be so cowardly all of a sudden? Furthermore, all of this, was because of this woman? "This... This..." Everyone watched as the Beast King finally steadied the fear welling up from within his heart. However, his body remained trembling against the gentle breeze. His fat-filled face broke into a ttering smile as he asked tteringly, "A misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding! Im a good person. Ah, thats not right... Im a sincere, kind-hearted, and good spiritual beast. I have the friendliest rtionship with humans. I was only joking with you a while ago. Hehe, you can all leave now!" As he spoke, he red fiercely at his surviving subordinates next to him, and growled angrily, "Are you not aware that we spiritual beasts are friends with humans? Who allowed you to harm our guests, who havee from afar? All of you, get out of my sight and receive punishment. Damn it, taking advantage of my breakthrough and attacking humans. Are you all f*cking tired of living?" Sensing the fiery anger from within the Beast King, the spiritual beasts were so frightened that they threw themselves onto the ground andy trembling on their stomachs, chirping pitifully. The Beast King felt a little better at the sight of the spiritual beasts trembling bodies! Whose fault is it that he himself had been scared witless as well? However, he never expected Gu Ruoyun to make an appearance here... If that person were to find out that I had delusional thoughts of forcibly containing his woman, the whole of Nemesis Forest might cease to exist. Gu Ruoyun mildly squinted her eyes and took one step towards the Beast King. A peculiar light shed in her eyes, "You recognize me?" "This..." The Beast King dug out a handkerchief out of nowhere, wiped the cold sweat off his brow. Then wiped it across his head as if he were rowing a boat against the waves, "Nope, definitely not!" That Lord did not wish for Gu Ruoyun to find out about the instructions he had once left me with, so we mustnt tell her anything at all. Otherwise, if we end up provoking him, we would truly be done for! "You really dont recognize me?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow, She could guarantee with a hundred percent confidence, that this Beast King recognized me! "Really, even more real than pearls!" The Beast King nodded as if he were pounding garlic with his chin, his face filled with ttery as he spoke, "Do not judge me simply because I guard Nemesis Forest from day to night. I am also very well informed on the news in the secr world. Ive merely heard of your name, oh great Gu Ruoyun, so I deeply admire you as well. I really didnt mean to offend you. I ask that you forgive me, my lord." The Beast King sniveled as he spoke and his eyes filled with tears. He nearly threw himself, kneeling on the ground to beg her. Gu Ruoyun smiled. "If you dont wish to tell me, I wont force you, but Ill find out sooner orter. I have some business to attend to at the moment, so I wont stay here. Yuer, lets go." Xia Linyu nodded, nced at the Beast King, who was sniveling uncontrobly, then turned towards the woman ahead of him. Chapter 1006: The Trembling Holy Beast (6) Chapter 1006: The Trembling Holy Beast (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Up to this moment, the World Destruction Mercenaries had yet to return to their senses. They stared,pletely tongue-tied, widening their eyes in astonishment. This... Whats going on? How is the Beast Kings attitude so vastly different from how it was before? He was even screaming bloody murder so fiercely a while ago, yet he switched to acting so petty and lowly in an instant? Besides, no one thought that this Beast King would actually recognize Gu Ruoyun, and acted so fearfully towards her? Where on earth did this womane from? Uncle Yings gaze was a mess ofplication. He really never expected that the woman whom he had suspected would be the one who ultimately helped the World Destruction Mercenaries to escape this ce... "Servants, escort Lord Gu Ruoyun and the rest on their way out of Nemesis Forest." The Beast King finally heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Gu Ruoyun would force him into telling her the truth. At the same time, he had made preparations to die before submitting to her wishes! In the end, she let him off just like that. Hence, his eyes were filled with gratitude, aside from fear. Actually, what he did not know was that Gu Ruoyun already had an answer in her heart. That was the reason why she did not force him to provide her with an answer. Aside from that man, who else would silently help her in this way? Even if he were not by her side, he would still be concerned over her safety. To have him keep herpany in this lifetime, what more could she ask for? "Lets go." Ye Ying returned to his senses, saw Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu who were now at a far-off distance, and quickly chased after them as well. Standing behind them, the spiritual beast that had previously besieged them, were now like docile little cats following behind, escorting them out of Nemesis Forest. "Lord Gu Ruoyun, have a pleasant journey. If you have the time, do not forget toe back to my Nemesis Forest as a guest. The spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest are very friendly and have always had a very good rtionship with humans. When that timees, Ill raise the banners to wee your arrival." The Beast King remained standing in the same spot, waving his pink handkerchief, lookingpletely broken-hearted at her departure as if he were extremely reluctant for them to leave. Pu tong! The mercenaries nearly fell somersaulting onto the ground when they heard the Beast Kings words. Friendly? We certainly havent seen the aspect of friendliness in these spiritual beasts! Lets not forget, that a while ago, all of these spiritual beasts wanted to fiercely rip us to shreds! If it were not for Gu Ruoyun, we might all actually be dead by now! Also, this guy, actually carries a pink handkerchief around with him? Can you imagine a scene, with a hundred and fifty kilogram fatty, waving a pink handkerchief? Every time it crossed their minds, they would feel an urge to puke! "F*ck. The humans have finally left!" Once every shadow had disappeared from sight, the Beast King could not help but hit himself on the chest in an attempt to steady his terrified heart. "I hope they nevere again! Otherwise, with Nemesis Forest being so vast, Im not the only Beast King around here! What if some blind little bastard ends up killing Lord Gu Ruoyun? By then, all the spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest would not be enough for that persons melting pot." The Beast King could not help but shiver at the thought. Then, he decided to have his little brothers carry a portrait of Gu Ruoyun, in order to avoid offending her! ... In the outskirts of Nemesis Forest. Ye Ying paused in his steps, then joined his fists and bowed towards the spiritual beasts that had escorted them. "Thank you very much for escorting us over the past few days." He eximed with gratitude. "Now, weve reached the outskirts of Nemesis Forest and will be able to leave this ce very soon so you can leave us here now. Please return to your homes." Chapter 1007: The Trembling Holy Beast (7) Chapter 1007: The Trembling Holy Beast (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After departing from the Beast Kingsir, they still had to travel for a few more days before reaching the outskirts of Nemesis Forest. However, do not make assumptions simply because both sides had started off in a hostile state, they even felt a great urge to rip each other to shreds. The humans have killed numerous spiritual beasts as well. However, after having interacted with each other along the way, a deep friendship had been established between the humans and the spiritual beasts. "Roar!" The spiritual beasts let out a deep roar, and charged towards the direction where they hade from. Except, they nced reluctantly over at the humans behind them before they left. In contrast with the Beast Kings hypocrisy, they truly felt reluctant to part with them! Gu Lans face was filled with tears. She turned towards a fiery red lion and waved her hands, gesturing farewell, crying too hard that she looked so pitiful. "Little lion, Ille back and visit you again. However, when that timees, dont end up attacking me after forgetting about me." "Laner." Ye Ying stroked Gu Lans head, smiled and said, "Laner, dont worry. Ill take you back to Nemesis Forest when we have a chance in the future. After this experience, it should be much easier to get out in the future. Of course, this was also because of Miss Gu, lending her light." "Sob." Gu Lan threw herself into Ye Yings arms and burst into tears. The reason why humans and the spiritual beasts have always existed as enemies were because they were unable to befriend one another. However, once they shed their vignce, they could be very good friends. Just as Gu Lan began to cover her head and bawl, the ming lion nced at her, then lowered its head,municating incoherently with a spiritual beast next to it, then ran wildly towards Gu Lan. "Laner, dont cry. The ming lion is back." Ye Ying lifted his head and saw the ming lion rushing towards Gu Lan. He went into a mild daze and hurriedly pacified Gu Lan. As if sensing the boiling heating from behind her, Gu Lan turned around in disbelief. When she saw that the ming lion had indeed returned, tears streamed down her face once again. "ming lion, youre not going to leave?" The ming lion nodded his head, licked Gu Lans hand and replied in a hoarse voice, "Ive asked my friend to inform the king that Ill stay here. I think the king will agree." As he spoke, he looked at Gu Ruoyun. Even though he could not understand what had happened between this woman and the king, he did understand that the king would not stop him from staying by their side. "But, weve killed so many of your friends, dont you mind?" Gu Lan still felt a little worried. Even though they got along very well with the spiritual beasts along the way, and were even reluctant to part with them, the World Destruction Mercenaries had killed off many spiritual beasts after all. It might not be that easy for the ming lion to tag along with her. The ming lion shook his head, puffed out a mouthful of his scorching breath, and replied in his hoarse voice, "The weak are prey to the strong. This has always been the way of survival in this world. We may all be subordinates of the king, but we exist struggling hand-to-hand as well. Besides, we were the ones who attacked you first, I do not me you." "Sob." Gu Lan sobbed profusely and threw herself towards the ming lions body. The boiling temperature on the ming lions body changed into a gentle caress when Gu Lan pounced on him. It did not burn the young womans tender and lovely body at all. "Its getting dark soon. Lets keep going." Gu Ruoyun observed Gu Lan, who was crying tears of joy, and a thought blossomed from within her heart. Im not the only one who is able to form a contract between human and spiritual beast! As long as the spiritual beast is willing to serve, a contract can be made. So... Shouldnt I be searching for a powerful spiritual beast, to act as Yuers escort and protector? In case any carelessness should appear on my en, and end up causing him harm. Chapter 1008: The Trembling Holy Beast (8) Chapter 1008: The Trembling Holy Beast (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Miss Gu, may I ask you a question?" Ye Ying turned his attention away from Gu Lan and on to Gu Ruoyun. This was a question that he had been wanting to ask over the past few days, but could not. "Go ahead," Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and replied in a sinct manner. "Id like to know... Are you Gu Ruoyun, the genius woman whose name has spread far and wide since the Medicine Sects general meeting?" In the beginning, perhaps Ye Ying would not have considered this. However, ever since the Beast King had changed his demeanor, hes felt the need to ask her the question on a few asions! After all, he simply couldnt figure it out. Aside from that abnormality, who else would have the power to drive a holy beast into fear? If it were actually her, it would exin all of the freakish events that had unfolded before them! Shua! Shua! Shua! Instantly, the entire forest fell silent. All eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun, waiting for her answer. Silence! The entire forest was so quiet that you could only hear the sound of a soft breeze. Just as anticipation had begun to build up the crowds hearts, the woman chuckled lightly. Herughter echoed throughout the forest. "Thats right. I am!" Hong! It was like a huge bolt of lightning had mmed fiercely into everyones hearts. Some were so shocked that they were unable to speak. Their eyes fixed squarely upon her austere and dusty face. "So it really is you." Ye Yingughed bitterly. "Who else would possess such great power, aside from you? You are not only a legendary pill master but a peerless genius in cultivation!" Its fine if someone were only a powerful genius, but she was a legendary pill master! Shes already been having such rapid breakthroughs, where would she find the time to research pill refinement? Yet she had also managed to be a pill master alongside her rapid cultivation speed! Ye Ying seriously wanted to know how she managed to achieve this! He, on the other hand, had put all of his time into cultivation and still could not bepared to this woman. Indeed, it was infuriating when peoplepete with each other! "Youre a pill master?" Gu Lan finally returned to her senses. Herrge vivid eyes stared delightedly at Gu Ruoyun. She smiled sweetly. "Leader, weve really uncovered a treasure this time! I never thought that wed actually run into the real Gu Ruoyun, and not one of those imposters." Previously, the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Leader had boasted in front of them, saying that Gu Ruoyun had joined their Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries and would help him in refining pills! In the end, the imposter swindled their food and drinks for an entire month and disappeared. From then on, anyone who so much as mention Gu Ruoyuns name would be dreadfully beaten up by his men! However, that guy would never have guessed, that the World Destruction Mercenaries would have been so lucky as to have been given the opportunity to interact with the real Gu Ruoyun for so many days! "Miss Gu, youre on your way to the main city. So youll pass by our Green Maple City along the way. In the next few days, Green Maple City will be organizing arge auction, and many people from far and wide will be in attendance. I wonder if youd be interested, Miss Gu?" Ye Ying smiled as he asked in a maic voice. Auction? Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin and fell silent. Ive made the journey to Northern Block Territory for the sake of Medicinal Herbs. I wonder if Id find what I need in that auction? "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Then Ill stay in Green Maple City for a few days. Ill leave after the auction." "Miss Gu, youve helped us so much. Once the auction has ended, well escort you to the main city." Ye Yingughed as he replied. Obviously, he was in a pretty good mood. Chapter 1009: Gu Lans Identity (1) Chapter 1009: Gu Lans Identity (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Green Maple City. Due to its close proximity with Nemesis Forest, wild spiritual beasts woulde out at any time to attack the humans as it was situated in the central area of Northern Block Territory! The entire city looked backward and archaic at first nce, and could not bepared to those extravagant cities. However, if you assumed that Green Maple City did not have much power, simply because of its archaic appearance, you would be very wrong. Numerous cultivators lived in Green Maple City. Not for any other reason, but because the most famous ck market in Northern Block Territory was located in Green Maple City. If you nned on going to the ck market, you would need to utilize your observation skills. If you were lucky enough, perhaps youd find a treasure. If you happened to be unlucky, you might even end up being swindled to the point of losing your familys fortune. At this time, outside Green Maple City, a sturdy figure slowly paused in his steps. His x colored robes gently fluttered against the wind. A smile hung on the mans lips, and the scar on the corner of his eyes made his dashing features all the more fascinating. "Miss Gu, this is Green Maple City. If you dont mind, you can follow us back to the mercenaries territory. What do you think?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. "Then I shall have to trouble you." "Haha." Ye Ying burst intoughter. You could hear the joy in hisughter. "I never thought that I, Ye Ying, would be able to return alive. Now, its time for those scumbags from Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries to pay the price!" Every time he remembered the things they had done to them, Ye Ying would gnash his teeth in anger! If they had not managed to escape in time, they would have fallen prey into the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries plot. Except, even so, they were still forced to escape into Nemesis Forest. If they had not run into Gu Ruoyun, they would have most likely ended up losing their lives in the forest. "Miss Gu, allow me to exin thendscape of Green Maple City." Ye Ying smiled as he stared at the familiar streets ahead. A sharp light shed in his eyes. "Green Maple City is divided between our World Destruction Mercenaries and the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries! One in the east, and the other in the west. Of course, we have always wanted to swallow each other but to no avail! This has been an internal grief in our Green Maple City, but who would have thought that the scumbags from Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries wouldve allied themselves with an external power and ambushed our World Destruction Mercenaries in the middle of the road! We ended up heavily outnumbered, and were forced to flee for our lives!" Following Ye Yings exnation, the World Destruction Mercenaries began to emit the hatred from within their hearts, rubbing their fists and hands as they felt a great urge to have it all out with their enemies. "Leader, seeing as weve returned, then lets make those scumbags pay, right now!" "Thats right! If we do not avenge ourselves, were not fit to be considered as humans!" Ye Ying raised his hand, and stopped the World Destruction Mercenaries from their rash actions. An icy chill enveloped his handsome features. His eyes were like the de of a knife, cold and frigid. "We will most definitely have our revenge, but this is not the time." Actually, the reason why Ye Ying had decided to exin thendscape of Green Maple City to Gu Ruoyun was not because he wanted her help. Instead, he wanted to exin how he ended up in Nemesis Forest in the first ce. As for revenge... He would never let the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries get away with it. Except, Gu Ruoyun has arrived in Green Maple City as their guest. How could they affect her mood with other matters? They could make the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries pay after she left. It still wouldnt be toote anyway. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and did not say very much. She was not too interested in the matters between Ye Yings camp and the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries. Right now, her concern remained in gathering the medicinal herbs for the Fleshbone Regeneration Pill. Chapter 1010: Gu Lans Identity (2) Chapter 1010: Gu Lans Identity (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Miss Gu, its still pretty early. Perhaps I can escort you both to have a look at Green Maple Citys ck market?" Ye Ying suddenly remembered something, and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. "ck Market?" Gu Ruoyun shook and stared at Ye Ying in astonishment. "Thats right," Ye Ying nodded. " The ck market of Green Maple City has always attracted many powerful cultivators and many strange oddities up for barter! If youre lucky enough, perhaps you might even find a spiritual weapon. I believe, with your power, and the addition of a spiritual weapon, anyone below the rank of Martial Saint would be no match for you." Spiritual weapon, this was the item of dreams for many cultivators. However, Ye Ying was only shooting the breeze. After all, spiritual weapons are very valuable. Even with the many exotic oddities in the ck market, it would be difficult toe across a spiritual weapon. However, his words caught Gu Ruoyuns attention. "You say that there are many exotic oddities in the ck market? Then, what about medicinal herbs?" Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin, a bright light shed in her eyes. Ye Ying shook, then suddenly remembered who Gu Ruoyun was. Heughed involuntarily. "Miss Gu, that goes without saying. There are indeed many medicinal herbs avable in this ck market. It all depends on your observation skills. Of course, I believe that as a pill master, this wouldnt be a problem for you." "Alright, then lets go treasure hunting at the ck market. Its only that, my brother is a little tired. Please send someone to escort him to get some rest." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and said, as she had noticed that Xia Linyu was looking a little fatigued. "Sister, Im fine, I..." "Yuer, you go get some rest. Ill be back soon." During this period of time, Xia Linyu had not managed to get a good rest, and because she had already broken through to the rank of Martial Supreme, she did not really feel all that tired, but he was different. At the moment, he was not strong enough, so he really needed to maintain his energy. "Alright." Xia Linyu sighed. He knew that after days of such a difficult journey, his body would not be able to stand much longer. Except, he did not wish to push everything onto his sister. "Laner." Ye Ying hurriedly shot Gu Lan a look, after hearing Xia Linyus reply. "Take Sir Xia back to the mercenary unit to get some rest. Take good care of him." An ambiguous smile hung on the corner of his lips. His grey eyes surveyed Gu Lan and Xia Linyu. Except, the two did not seem to pick up on anything inappropriate. Gu Lan giggled and stepped forward, her bright eyes that were not unlike the moon disyed a splendid light. "Brother Xia, lets go. Ill escort you back to get some rest, and show you around out World Destruction Mercenary unit." Xia Linyu nodded, then took onest look at Gu Ruoyun and left with Gu Lan. "Miss Gu, we should be on our way too." Ye Ying turned away and smiled at Gu Ruoyun. "Youre trying to matchmake Gu Lan with Yuer?" Gu Ruoyun smiled and raised her brows. She saw right through Ye Yings ns at first nce. Ye Ying smiled uneasily. "Gu Lan has been a part of our World Destruction Mercenaries for nearly a year now, but this is the first time shes ever shown any interest in a man. So I want to give them the chance to have a deeper understanding. Would you have any objections, Miss Gu?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. "Xia Linyu may be my younger brother, but I will not restrict him. Anyone he likes will be my rtive. Except, Yuer is shouldering too much at the moment, and he has been feeling much too inferior at the moment. If you n on matchmaking them, Im afraid that it would be an extremely difficult feat." In their past lives, both Yuer and I have suffered too much pain. Chapter 1011: Gu Lans Identity (3) Chapter 1011: Gu Lans Identity (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion While weve already exacted their great revenge, our rtives will never be able toe back to us! Hence, Gu Ruoyun really hoped that someone could help disintegrate the agony in his heart. After all, if it were not for Xiao Ye, she would never have been able to step out from her pain so soon. "While I n on matchmaking them, theres one thing that Id need to inform you first." Ye Ying smiled as a profound glint shed in his eyes. "To this day, I do not know who Gu Lan really is! I only managed to save her one year agopletely by coincidence. I saw how she had nowhere to go so I took her in. Only, after interacting with her for a long time have Ie to realize that she carries a spiritual weapon." "A spiritual weapon?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and turned towards Ye Yings profound features. "Thats right," Ye Ying nodded, "Miss Gu, as a cultivator, you are aware that there are different sses of spiritual weapons. Its not that there arent any spiritual weapons in Northern Block Territory, its just that those spiritual weapons are mainly owned by a few great organizations. Furthermore, shes mentioned about having acquaintances in the main city. I can make a rough guess, that she must be a great Young Lady from one of the great powers in the main city." Gu Ruoyun fell silent. Prior to her journey here, she had a rough understanding of the powers in Northern Block Territory. So naturally, she knew which organizations Ye Ying had been talking about. "If they really do fall in love with each other, then it shouldnt matter who Gu Lan really is!" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulderscently. Of course, that would require for them to actually fall in love first. Ye Yingughed loftily. "How could I have forgotten, youre not only a pill master, youre the true Master of Northern Block Territory! I believe that with your power, uniting Northern Block Territory wouldnt be much of a problem for you! Then Gu Lans identity wouldnt change anything. Actually, Im only telling you these things because I want to remind you, that while I want to matchmake them, I dont want Gu Lans identity to be a barrier in the end." He nced at Gu Ruoyun as he spoke, and lifted the corner of his lips. "However, I think that as his sister, you will definitely be able to help your brother. So I can rest assured." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly. If Yuer really does develop feelings for Gu Lan, I would be delighted. As for Gu Lans identity, that wasnt a big issue. ... Ever since Ye Ying and the rest had returned to Green Maple City, a few eagle-eyed citizens managed to recognize their shadows. Then, they hurriedly reported this to the leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries. At this moment, in the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries territory, a middle-aged man picked up a random cup next to him and fiercely threw it onto the ground with a loud crash. His fierce features looked absolutely twisted from his rage, his eyes filled with malice. "What did you say? That bastard Ye Ying didnt actually die in Nemesis Forest, and hes actually escaped?" "Leader, this is the truth. I actually did see them return, and theyve even brought back a pair of strangers!" A short man knelt before the middle-aged mans right-hand seat and spoke with excellent voice and expression, "Leader, this Ye Ying really doesnt know whats good for him. He was defeated by our Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries, and yet he still has the audacity to return. Should we go loot his home and destroy him?" The middle-aged mans entire face was full of malice. His eyes were like a venomous snake, filled with poison. It was difficult to even look at him. "Where did he go after his return?" "Reporting to you, Leader. Ye Ying took the rest to the ck market. Only Gu Lan and a crippled young man returned to the World Destruction Mercenaries unit! Are we going to meet with Ye Ying at the ck market now?" Chapter 1012: Gu Lans Identity (4) Chapter 1012: Gu Lans Identity (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The middle-aged man fell silent. After a long pause, his vicious eyes stared at the shorty who knelt before him. "You say that Gu Lan went ahead and returned to the World Destruction Mercenaries unit with a young man?" "Thats right, I saw it with my own eyes!" "Since thats the case, then well go to the World Destruction Mercenaries unit instead!" The middle-aged man sneered. The corners of his lips curled into an eerie angle. His ferocious features grew even more sinister and terrifying, making one tremble with fear. The short man was in a daze. He asked confusedly, "Leader, only Gu Lan and the young man are in the World Destruction Mercenaries unit. Why go to war over these two? Theres simply no need for that!" "Idiot!" The middle-aged man red at the short man with eyes full of loathing. He replied icily, "Why does an idiot like you exist in our Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries? That kid, Ye Ying is quite powerful. Hes not even thirty years old and hes already a low-level Martial Supreme. If I go up against him, I might not be able to defeat him. It might even end in disaster! The reason why I had been able to ambush him previously was entirely because I had the Zhang familys help! Now, those members of the Zhang family have left Green Maple City, would I still brainlessly walk into a bloodbath with Ye Ying?" Actually, based on his power, he might not lose against the young Ye Ying. Except, there hasnt actually been ack of powerful cultivators in Green Maple City aside from both their organizations! If he were to end up seriously hurt for the sake of killing Ye Ying, many would find it very easy to take advantage of the opportunity. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Anyone could understand the logic behind that. It was due to that very reason, that both parties have been able to live in harmony for so many years! "But, if our Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries arent going to fight the World Destruction Mercenaries, why disturb Gu Lan?" The short man still could not understand the reason behind his Leaders n. "You really are a f*cking idiot! Cant you use your brain? Ye Ying is a man who greatly values friendship. If we take Gu Lan away, would he remain nonchnt?" The middle-aged manughed icily, as he spoke with a malicious look on his face, "Of course, I didnt want it toe this. Ye Ying forced my hand! So, Im determined to be the only decision-maker in Green Maple City. Hes nothing but a child. What right does he have to divide my territory?" In the middle-aged mans point of view, Green Maple City belonged to him! Ye Ying had the gall to divide hisnd for so many years, so he must prepare to be swallowed whole! The middle-aged mans eyes darkened at the thought. Heughed coldly. "However, this girl Gu Lan, seems to have some power as well. In order to cut the battle short, Ill take care of this, personally! As long as we capture this girl, I believe that Ye Ying would no longer have the gall to retaliate against me! As for the young man that the girl, Gu Lan has escorted back..." He paused. A murderous intent shed across his vicious eyes. "Kill him!" ... The ck market is situated at the heart of Green Maple City. The staff here are noisy, and you would hear a loud announcement on sales at any time. Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze across each and every stall, but could not find the things that she had been looking for. She shook her head and sighed. "Ye Ying, are these the only stalls in the ck market? Are there other sections?" After all, the items here are certainly not considered to be valuable treasures. Furthermore, the ck market of Green Maple Citys prestige could not possibly amount to this. Indeed, after hearing her question, Ye Ying nodded. "This is only the mostmon section of the ck market. While there may be leaks from time to time, it happens very rarely. I was afraid that we would overlook something, so I brought you here to have a look. Since the treasures you are looking for arent here, then Ill take you to the underground ck market." Chapter 1013: Gu Lans Identity (5) Chapter 1013: Gu Lans Identity (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The stalls were much quieter in the underground ck marketpared to the stalls Gu Ruoyun had seen earlier on. No one was yelling either. Every stall owner waspletely quiet, sitting silently inside his own stall. asionally, a few of them would exin their wares to a customer. Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze across every single stall, but none held her attention. It goes without saying that Green Maple Citys ck market certainly lives up to its reputation. She only needed one sweeping nce to find many treasures that would cause a sensation in the secr world. Only, based on her current level in power and her stash, these items were of no interest to her any longer. "What is it? Is there nothing you like?" Ye Ying noticed Gu Ruoyuns furrowed brow and smiled gently as he asked. Gu Ruoyun shook her head. Just as she turned away, her gaze instantly froze at one particr stall. The owner of the stall was a young man dressed in blue robes. He was tall and slim, with very fair skin, especially those blue eyes of his. It was as if one could sink into them, unable to get out. Unfortunately, he had one area of imperfection the man had an ugly, dark freckle on his face. It was also due to the existence of that freckle, that spoilt the soft and beautiful feeling. Ye Ying noticed that Gu Ruoyun had fixed her attention on the man in blue robes. Mildly astonished, he exined. "Thats Lan Ge. Everyone in Green Maple City is aware of his situation. The Master of the Lan family in the main city happens to be his uncle. Except, Lan Ges existence is unclear. Hes brought bad luck to his father and mother, which resulted in his banishment from the Lan family. After that, he arrived in Green Maple City." He paused, then continued to speak, "This Lan Ge is a marvel as well. He brought a bunch of sweets to sell at the ck market, iming them to be pills. However, who would dare purchase his pills? Perhaps eating them would end up giving you diarrhea." Ye Yingughed. This Lan Ge isnt some pill master either, yet he ims that these ythings are pills. Who could believe him? Poison is more like it. Gu Ruoyun did not seem to hear Ye Yings words at all. She automatically walked towards Lan Ge, as if she did not mind the pills on disy in his stall. "These pills, did you refine them yourself?" She asked. Seeing how someone had finally made an inquiry at his stall, Lan Ges blue eyes lit up. He smiled and nodded. "Yes, I refined them myself." His voice was melodious, rather pleasing to the ear. If it were not for that dark freckle on his face, this man would undoubtedly be considered a peerlessly beautiful man. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyuns eyes flicked, but she did not say very much, only carefully surveying the pills in his stall. "Can you tell me what kind of pills these are?" Lan Ge smiled gently and replied Gu Ruoyuns question very patiently, "Actually, due to the absence of a pill form, my pills are not very valuable. However, these pills can rapidly cure a few colds. It wouldnt be a problem there." The corners of Gu Ruoyuns lips curled in a shallow angle. She picked up a pill from the stall, ced it in her mouth and chewed on it. Then, the smile on her face grew more pronounced. "The vor is actually pretty good, except there are a few errors in your refinement technique. If you could ce the mugwort leaf in front of the heavenly moon flower, perhaps the end result would be even more effective." Chapter 1014: Gu Lans Identity (6) Chapter 1014: Gu Lans Identity (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Initially, Lan Ge had assumed that Gu Ruoyun had denied him and was acting out in anger. However, when he heard the next part of her exnation, his blue eyes revealed a glittering light, just like a precious stone. He stared at Gu Ruoyun unblinkingly. "Youre a pill master?" A pill master? The surrounding stall owners had initially been staring curiously at Lan Ges stall. They snorted disdainfully upon hearing his exmation. This fellow, Lan Ge, thinks that just because hes casually pinched a few sweets, he can im to be a pill master? Just how valuable are pill masters? Aside from Gu Ruoyun who rose to fame during the Medicine Sects general meeting not too long ago, no other pill masters have appeared. He has the gall to award himself with such arge cap? Only Ye Ying remained silent. His gazed turned from one of surprise to one of shock. He could tell that Miss Gu was actually guiding Lan Ge. Could it be that Lan Ge is actually capable of refining pills? "How unfortunate." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and smiled gently. "The taste is pretty good but the force is not strong enough. It can only cure the mild illnesses of an average person. If it were a wounded cultivator, it would not be able to cure him at all." Lan Ge turned very red in the face. "I dont have a pill form," he quipped with embarrassment. "If you gave me a pill form, I can definitely refine a pill based on the form." "No." Gu Ruoyun remained smiling. She spoke in a light voice, "Even if I gave you a pill form, you might not be able to refine the pill so soon. However, if youre willing to be my disciple, Im willing to teach you." It goes without saying, this man is truly a genius. He managed to refine a pill without a pill form! Talent like this far surpasses the average! If I could teach him, his future achievements would shock the maind! Besides, another thing that concerned Gu Ruoyun was the otheryer of the fellows identity... A light shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes at the thought of this. If my guess is right, Lan Ge is notpletely human! Hes a demibeast human! He holds the blood of a spiritual beast in his veins, except that its not entirely pure. Hence, Lan Ges mother must be a spiritual beast! She never expected to reap such profitable gains during her first visit to the ck market! Lan Ge, who holds all the qualities of both man and a spiritual beast, would have a rapid increase in cultivation... If he used the right methods. "You... Youre a pill master? And youre willing to take me in as your disciple?" Lan Ge was filled with excitement. This woman only needed to swallow my refined pills, and she managed to guess the medicinal herbs Ive used to refine them. She must be a true pill master, no doubts about it! Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. "Lets go. Theres nothing more to see in this ck market. Lets go home." Ye Ying was a little shocked. "Miss Gu, are you not interested in the treasures hidden in the ck market at all?" He asked, turning towards Gu Ruoyun. "If theres anything you like, I, Ye Ying will purchase it for you as a gift. Consider it my way of thanking you for saving our World Destruction Mercenaries." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "Ive already imed the greatest treasure in the ck market. There are many other treasures, but they are not what I need." Shes already imed the greatest treasure in the ck market? Liquid mist gathered in Ye Yings head. He simply could not understand what Gu Ruoyun had meant. During his hesitation, Gu Ruoyun had already stepped out of the ck market. Even Lan Ge had began to close his stall and chased after the woman ahead... Chapter 1015: Gu Lans Identity (7) Chapter 1015: Gu Lans Identity (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The World Destruction Mercenaries Unit was situated in the northern area of Green Maple City. It was more withered and decayed whenpared with the hustle and bustle of the eastern area. At this moment, in the World Destruction Mercenaries territory, Gu Lan was leading Xia Linyu to the room to get some rest when suddenly, a noise was heard from outside the door. "Scumbags of the World Destruction Mercenaries, get your asses out here!" The voice was clear and crisp, echoing throughout the World Destruction Mercenaries Unit and through the skies. Gu Lan mildly raised her attractive brows as a bite of impatience shed in her eyes. She turned towards the young man in front of her and said, "Brother Xia, the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries have arrived. The person who just made the announcement was Jun Shi of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries. You go get some rest, Ill stop them." "The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries?" Xia Linyu furrowed his brows as a thought-provoking air flitted across his clear gaze. "You mean the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries who had forced you into Nemesis Forest?" Gu Lan nodded. "The very same. They must have heard the news once the World Destruction Mercenaries had stepped into Green Maple City. I never thought that they would take advantage of our Leaders absence andunch and attack. Brother Xia, dont worry, Ill protect you. Besides, these Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries are here for us. Youre only a guest so they shouldnt hurt you." Protect me? Xia Linyuughed bitterly. When have I been reduced to such a weakling that I would need a woman to protect me! Its the same with big sister and this little girl... Gu Lan did not wait for Xia Linyus response. Instead, she turned around and went out the door. Her pink robes shed across the young mans limpid gaze and soon disappeared from his sight. At the grand door, a group of gruff brutes had surrounded the front yard. When they saw the young woman walking out from inside, they immediately burst intoughter. "Haha, I never thought that the World Destruction Mercenaries would have the guts toe back! If I were you and had managed to survive with great difficulty, I would definitely hide away and live an ignoble purpose. You, on the other hand, chose to return to Green Maple City." "The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries have tolerated you long enough. Since weve shed all pretense of codiality, theres no need for us to be nice to you scumbags! Gu Lan, surrender if you know whats good for you! Dont waste your breath!" "Why are you alone? Wheres that little fair-faced boy that youve brought back? I see that hes lost an arm. I wonder if hes crippled down there too? Why dont youe with me? I promise that Ill treat you to delicious food and drink hard liquor. Can that crippled, fair-faced boy satisfy you at all?" The crude words they spoke caused Gu Lans pale, pinkish face to flush red. Two mes flickered within herrge, vivid eyes. Suddenly, she burst into an icyugh. The smile on her sweet and lovable face was a delight to the eye. Amongst the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries, some began to salivate as they stared lustfully at Gu Lans body from top to toe not a single inch was spared. "And I was wondering who you were." Gu Lanughed icily as she continued, "Youre all just a bunch of spineless cowards." "Spineless cowards? Who are you calling spineless cowards?" A mercenary scowled at Gu Lan icily. If it had not been for the fact that his Leader has yet to issue an order, he would have pressed the damned girl beneath him long ago and ravaged her. Lets see if she would still have the guts to speak to him in such a manner then. "Why? Taking advantage of my Leaders absence anding here to bully a weak little woman like me? If you have the skills,e at us when our Leader has returned!" Gu Lan sneered as she spoke, "I wonder if you have the guts?" Chapter 1016: Gu Lans Identity (8) Chapter 1016: Gu Lans Identity (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Lans words angered the mercenaries so much that their faces turned ashen. Just as they were about to teach the damned girl a lesson, their leader, a middle-aged man, raised his hand and stopped them from acting rashly. "Gu Lan." The middle-aged man looked at Gu Lan before continuing with a serious look on his face, "You think too highly of that kid, Ye Ying. I wont ever lose to him if we were to fight one-on-one. However, I dont want to give other organizations an opportunity so Im choosing the method that will create the least casualties. Hence, Ill have to trouble you toe back with us to the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Unit. As for the fair-faced boy who hade back with you..." The middle-aged man paused before he lifted the corners of his lips into a creepy angle, "We can only me it on his association with the World Destruction Mercenaries!" His meaning was, he would not spare the young man who had returned with Gu Lan! He would never spare anyone who has any connections with the World Destruction Mercenaries! If one does not remove the roots, cut grass will regrow in the future! Gu Lan never expected the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries to not spare Xia Linyu. Her heart filled with anger as the cold smile on her face deepened, "Brother Xia is only the World Destruction Mercenaries guest but I never thought that the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries would turn out to be deranged to such a degree! I only wish to leave you with a piece of advice; there are some people in this world that you should never offend. Dont invite a greater cmity onto yourselves!" At this moment, Gu Lan no longer disyed her sweet and lovable appearance. Instead, she was emitting a terrifying aura which was different from most of the mercenaries. "Hahaha." The middle-aged manughed maniacally. Hisughter was arrogant and smug. He then said, "Gu Lan, you are young yet you enjoy spouting such wild banter. To this day, the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries have never heard of anyone that we should never offend aside from those few great families. Are you telling me that this young man is a member of one of those families?" His face was filled with disdain as he stared at Gu Lan contemptuously. "He isnt from any of those families." Gu Lanughed icily as she replied. Obviously, Brother Xia is not from any of those great families but... I am connected to those forces. If the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries were to kill me, I believe that they wont be alive for very much longer. Once those people have received word of my death, they will avenge me! "Since he isnt from any of those families, the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries can afford to offend him!" The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes as a cold light shed in his pupils, "Guards, take Gu Lan away. Kill every other idle person!" "Id like to see if any of you has the audacity to try!" Gu Lans expression changed greatly and she hurriedly blocked the way with her body. An anxious air appeared on her sweet and pretty face as she red fiercely over at the group before her. At this moment, she was filled with regret. She regretted having brought Gu Ruoyun and Xia Linyu back to Green Maple City. Initially, they had intended to thank them for saving them and had only thought of bringing them back as their guests! However, she never thought that the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries would take advantage of the Leaders absence andunch a killing spree. If she had known this earlier on, she would never have brought Xia Linyu back to the World Destruction Mercenaries territory. Unfortunately, there was no cure for regret in this world. All she could do now was to bar the enemies way in and prevent anyone from entering the door. "Little lion,e out and help me." Gu Lan gritted her teeth and cried out loudly. Soon, a loud roar sounded from inside the great door. A lion covered in mes charged from the gates before their eyes and bared his fangs as he red at the intruders. "Little lion, we mustnt let anyone harm Brother Xia no matter what. You must help me to dy them, at least until the Leader and the others have returned!" This was all she could do for now. Gu Lans gaze shot towards a patch of the sky not too far away. Herrge, vivid eyes gradually clouded over with grief. Leader, you must hurry back. Otherwise, Im not sure how long I can hold on... Chapter 1017: Gu Lans Identity (9) Chapter 1017: Gu Lans Identity (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The pale yellow light of the setting sun enveloped the entire sky. At this moment, a ming lion was roaring angrily outside the World Destruction Mercenaries gate. He then turned his ferocious re towards the humans before him as his nostrils red and produced a scorching breath. "A spiritual beast?" The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Leader had jumped in fright when the ming lion had suddenly appeared. A radiant light then shed in his slightly sharpened eyes. He sneered and said, "No wonder you had the guts to rush out like that, youve been lucky enough to obtain a spiritual beast. However, youre overanalyzing this. A high-level Martial General spiritual beast like this might not even have the ability to defeat my Trusted Advisor yet you want to use it to stop us? You certainly enjoy indulging in wild fantasies. Guards, I want this lion alive!" "Roar!" The ming lion roared angrily before he turned into a gigantic ball of fire and mmed right into the humans 1 charging towards it. The people at the forefront were unable to stop themselves as the lion crashed into them and were struck with fear. Their entire bodies then vanished within the lions mes. "Anyone who dares to take one step forward will die without mercy!" His voice was hoarse and aggressive, filled with a power that one would find difficult to resist. It made the humans who had been charging towards him involuntarily tighten the grip on their weapons. They stumbled back and stared at him inplete terror. The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Leaderughed icily as he dered arrogantly, "Trusted Advisor, subdue this spiritual beast. Theres no need for me to handle a high-level Martial General spiritual beast personally." Even though his Trusted Advisor was only a high-level Martial General, he practices a special method of cultivation which made it so that neither humans nor spiritual beasts who were at the same rank would be of any match to him. Dealing with this insignificant high-level Martial General ming lion would be too easy. "Remember, finish this off quickly. Do not give them any chance to stall further!" "Yes, Leader!" The Trusted Advisor joined his fists and bowed. His figure, which was dressed in green robes, emerged from behind the Leader. He then raised his hand gently and a longsword appeared in his grasp from out of thin air. "Little lion!" Gu Lan was nervous as she said, "You must be careful, this Trusted Advisor is very powerful. Generally speaking, most Martial Generals would be no match for him." "Dont worry." As if he could sense the worry in Gu Lans heart, the ming lion softened his voice and staredfortingly at the young woman behind him. His fiery red eyes no longer held its initial fierceness as he said, "I wont let anyone near you." His voice was just as hoarse as it has always been. However, it could make one unconsciously feel assured. He gave one the impression that as long as he said these words, he would not forget to honor his promise, no matter what and without the shadow of a doubt Even if it meant his death! "Human." The ming lions eyes moved away from Gu Lan and turned towards the Trusted Advisor before him. His eyes have returned to their cruel re once again as he spoke with malevolence, "Today, as long as I, the ming lion, am here, I wont let anyone harm Laner or Sir Xia!" "ming lion, you have a decent level of power. If youre willing to serve me and be my mount, perhaps Ill spare your life." The Trusted Advisor paid no attention to the ming lions warning and spoke in a mystifying yet disdainful manner. His words infuriated the naturally vtile ming lion. He roared loudly immediately and charged towards the Trusted Advisor. This damned human, he dares to humiliate me in this manner! He even said that he wants to use me as his mount! If thats not an insult, what is? Chapter 1018: Gu Lans Identity (10) Chapter 1018: Gu Lans Identity (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Mm?" Ye Ying, who was not too far away, seemed to sense something and paused in his steps. A cold light then shed across his handsome features, "Miss Gu, I just sensed battle auraing from the World Destruction Mercenaries unit. Gu Lan and Sir Xia must be in danger!" Besides, those battle auras had clearlye from the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Trusted Advisor and the ming lion! He never expected the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries to knock on their door so soon! Especially while he was absent! "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun slowly raised her clear pupils which were shing with murderous intent. I had not nned to meddle regardless of who the World Destruction Mercenaries carry a grudge against! However, if Yuer is hurt, I wont spare them no matter who it is! ... The sun was setting in the west and every corner of Green Maple City basked in its afterglow. Some time had passed and at this moment, a loud crash sounded at the World Destruction Mercenaries gate as the Trusted Advisor was sent stumbling back by the ming lions attack. A cold sweat had appeared on his forehead. This Trusted Advisor had held an invincible existencepared to other high-level Martial Generals due to his special cultivation techniques. However, he never expected to waste so much time fighting against a mere spiritual beast. The Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries was clearly unhappy. His face has turned vicious and terrifying. "Trusted Advisor, youve lost your touch. Since thats the case, step away! Let me fight and finish this quickly! If we drag this on any longer, that kid Ye Ying would have returned any time now!" The Trusted Advisor was stunned. He then put his longsword away and stepped to the side, looking utterly humiliated. Just as he had retreated, the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries made his move. Zoom! His movements were very swift and he appeared by the ming lions side in an instant. Almost immediately, arge sword fashioned from thin air came slicing down as if nothing could stand in its way. The look in the ming lions eyes finally changed. Even his breathing has quickened. He raised his ws and shielded himself against therge swords attack. However, the power from within the sword transmitted directly through his ws into his internal organs, causing hisrge body to instantly fall fiercely onto the ground. Fresh blood began to drip from his ws. The amount gradually increased, turning into a river. "Laner, Ill hold them off. Take Sir Xia and run. Go find Lord Ruoyun, hurry!" Despite his heavy wounds, the ming lion stubbornly rose to his feet and stared determinedly at the sinister man before him. "Overly confident little clown." The man cackled icily before he raised his hand and forcefully mmed it towards the ming lions head. At that moment, it was as if a heavy force hade down upon the ming lion, preventing him from evading the attack. The p caused his body to tremble several times. However, he still stood determinedly in front of the gate and yelled at the dazed Gu Lan once again, "You two, run! Hurry up and leave this ce!" Run? Gu Lan bit her lip as her eyes filled with anxiety. The ming lion was her friend, how could she leave and abandon her friend? When the ming lion turned around and saw how Gu Lan was unwilling to leave, his gaze filled with anxiety, "Laner, dont worry, Im your contracted beast. Ever since youve left Nemesis Forest, Ive vowed to protect you for the rest of your life so I wont die. You should run, now!" "Little lion, I..." Gu Lan gently closed her eyes as tears streamed down her face. Chapter 1019: Gu Lans Identity (11) Chapter 1019: Gu Lans Identity (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her finger gently brushed against the emerald green jade bracelet on her wrist as her eyes filled with a sense of struggle. Should I lift the seal now? If I lift this seal, my family members would then be able to find me. When that timees, I must return to my family and ept their marriage alliance! I must serve my family for the rest of my life! If I dont do this, the ming lion and Brother Xia will die. Theres no way we can hold on until our Leader returns. Gu Lan took a deep breath at the thought of this and opened her watery eyes. If anyone were paying close attention to her, they would notice an almost indiscernibleyer of white slowly emerging from her body, followed by a force of energy... "Isnt it a little irrational for so many of you to bully a youngdy?" That voice was as tender as a young mans but it was exceptionally moving. Gu Lan paused the finger which she had ced on the jade bracelet. She then turned around to see that the delicate youth had emerged from the doors. Her eyes reddened as she said, "Brother Xia, what are you doing out here? Im sorry, its my fault. Ive dragged you down." Xia Linyu smiled gently and shook his head. His gaze then fell upon the crowd in front of him as the smile on his delicate features deepened. "If youre really that desperate, you should look for the men of the World Destruction Mercenaries. Why gang up together on a youngdy?" "Hmph!" The Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries scoffed icily. His face sank as he spoke in an eerie voice, "Are you the little fair-faced one that Gu Lan had brought back? Actually, youre quite good looking. Youre much better looking than the people that weve killed all those years before! Still, its a pity that you want to save the damsel in distress. Im afraid that you wont have the chance now. Trusted Advisor, Ill give you onest chance. Kill this brat!" The Trusted Advisor had been feeling rather downcast over being ced downwind in his fight against the ming lion. Now, after he heard the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries words, his eyes lit up as he sneered, "Dont worry, Leader. I might not have been able to get rid of the ming lion but it wont be a problem for me to take care of this weak and crippled young man. I will only need one strike to kill him instantly!" As he spoke, the Trusted Advisor was already charging towards Xia Linyu. His eyes were filled with murderous intent and his lips curled into a smile that indicated his determination for victory. To him, killing Xia Linyu would be far too easy! Just as he swung the sword in his hand, a loud ng was heard. Ayer of protection seemed to have appeared from out of nowhere. His sword was only a few millimeters away from Xia Linyus body yet he was unable to reach him no matter how hard he tried. "Trusted Advisor, what on earth are you doing? Can it be that you cant bear to strike the fair-faced boy?" The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries felt a wave of skepticism when they saw the Trusted Advisors actions. Upon hearing their skeptical voices, the Trusted Advisors face flushed red as he swung his sword once again. ng! The sound was clear and crisp but it was not very obvious. Only the Trusted Advisor, who was very close by, could hear it. At that moment, the crowd could only see the Trusted Advisor waving his sword in the air willy-nilly withoutnding a single strike on Xia Linyu. "Trusted Advisor, are you dancing? Even if you want to celebrate, you should wait until after weve vanquished the World Destruction Mercenaries!" The crowd was getting impatient. What is this Trusted Advisor doing? He has only been tasked with killing a useless cripple yet he requires such a long process? When the Trusted Advisor saw that the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Leader was starting to look thoroughly unsatisfied as well, he immediately turned around with a reddened face, "Leader, I dont know whats going on either. It feels as if a wall has formed here, separating me from him. My sword cant go through at all!" Chapter 1020: Gu Lans Identity (12) Chapter 1020: Gu Lans Identity (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "A wall? Haha, Trusted Advisor, are you teasing me? Why cant I see a wall anywhere? Have you gone soft so youre using this excuse to trick us?" "Tsk, tsk. No wonder this Trusted Advisor hasnt had a woman in so many years, hes a homosexual. However, we have things we need to do today and it involves the entire Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries. Trusted Advisor, arent you being a little irresponsible?" The Trusted Advisor felt even more anxious from the humiliation after hearing the disdainful jeers. However, there really was a protective shield that separated the two of them. The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Leader had a sinister look on his face all the while and had not spoken a single word. His eyes were fixed upon Xia Linyu but no one could read his thoughts at all. "Brother Xia." Gu Lan finally regained her senses from her initial shock and stared in astonishment at Xia Linyu, "What have you done? Why does he think that theres a wall between us?" Xia Linyu smiled, "I had constructed a formation while you and the ming lion were stalling for time. That was also the reason why I had note out to help you. Its a good thing that Ive finally seeded." "A formation?" Gu Lans face filled with joy. "Brother Xia, you know how to construct a formation?" "Mm. My sister taught me," said Xia Linyus as his expression softened. "She was worried that I might fall into danger during her absence so she had taught me a series of formations which could protect my life! This is one of them." Hearing this, the admiration on Gu Lans face increased. Her eyes flickered with a magnificent light. "Sister Gu is really awesome." Not only is she powerful and a Pill Master, she even knows how to create formations! Theres nothing in this world that she cannot do! However, the young girls bright eyes gradually darkened again and sheughed bitterly, "If only I were as powerful as her." That way, my family wouldnt force me into a marriage alliance! The hand that Gu Lan had ced on the jade bracelet slowly broke away at the thought of this but her heart heaved a sigh of relief. Lifting the seal would require some time! Hence, she had not managed to sessfully lift the seal earlier on. Now that brother Xia has stopped the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries in their tracks, she no longer needed to risk being discovered by her family. "What on earth have you done?" Unlike the other mercenaries, the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries believed the Trusted Advisors words! He understood that the Trusted Advisor was not the type of person who would make nonsensical remarks nor was he a homosexual. He could not possibly have gotten soft over this young man. Hence, there was only one possibility - there really was a shapeless wall surrounding them. The Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries had not managed to listen in on Xia Linyu and Gu Lans conversation so he was not aware of the truth behind the matter. Xia Linyu did not reply to his question. He then walked towards the ming lion and frowned as he asked, "Are you alright?" At that moment, the ming lions body finally rxed and copsed onto the ground with a loud thud. He gulped and gasped as he replied, "Im... Im alright. I wont be dying any time soon." "You hang in there. Wait for my sisters return, she can heal your wounds." Xia Linyu knit his brows even more and a sense of disturbance flickered in his clear gaze. His supply of Healing Pills has long been depleted. These days, he was usually by Gu Ruoyuns side so he had not needed to worry about theck of pills. Had he known that something like this would happen, he would have asked Gu Ruoyun for more pills for self-defense. The Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries eyes became more sinister. He then red fiercely over at the Trusted Advisor. If it wasnt for this b*stard, we would have seeded long ago! However, I never expected Xia Linyu to have this ability! Chapter 1021: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (1) Chapter 1021: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Damned brat, youve offended the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries. One day, you will regret everything youve done today. Lets go!" When he saw how Xia Linyu had ignored his question, the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries Leader looked extremely ugly in the face. However, if this were to drag on any longer, Ye Ying and the others would have returned! He has to leave before that happens! As for the remaining World Destruction Mercenaries... It wouldnt hurt for the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries to join forces with the Zhang family and hunt them down once again! "Trying to escape now? Dont you think that its a little toote?" Xia Linyu said as he turned to look at several figures who were heading towards them from not too far away. A small smile formed on his delicate face as he eximed gracefully. The Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries was stunned. He then sensed a murderous intent from behind him. He turned around and when he saw the furious yet handsome face, he frowned as he eximed, "That brat Ye Ying has returned so quickly!" "I never thought that the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries would do something like this," said Ye Ying. Heughed icily and spoke in a disdainful voice, "Taking advantage of my absence to bully a weak woman and a feeble young man? Arent you afraid of this leaking out and influencing your reputation in the Northern Block Territory?" The Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries burst intoughter and spoke in a domineering manner, "Losers are always in the wrong, this is a reality which has never changed on this maind. Besides, history is written by the victors. So what if I were to bend the rules for the sake of unifying Green Maple City? In the eyes of everyone else, Im merely disying formidable will. Whats wrong with that?" "Ye Ying, hes quite right. Losers are always in the wrong. This has indeed been a reality on this maind." As Ye Ying was about to retort, a clear and cool voice spoke up from his side, causing him to swallow his words. "Haha!" The Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries burst intoughter. He narrowed his pupils and turned his attention to the elegant but dusty-looking woman in the crowd. He gently lifted the corners of his lips as you said, "Ye Ying, cant you see? Even someone on your side has verified my words. Do you still believe that Im in the wrong?" Ye Yingughed icily as if he had not heard the Leader of Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries disdain. He knows that Gu Ruoyun has her reasons for saying these words. True enough, just as the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries had spoken, Gu Ruoyunughed once again. Herughter was indifferent and no one could see any clear emotion on her face. "So..." She paused before continuing, "The history of Green Maple City shall be rewritten by the World Destruction Mercenaries! You, on the other hand, will be a stepping stone for the World Destruction Mercenaries in their unification of Green Maple City!" The Leader of Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries expression changed drastically. How could he possibly not understand what Gu Ruoyun had meant? This fellow is actually saying that the World Destruction Mercenaries are the kings while Im the foe? Haha! This is simply too arrogant, too egotistical! The Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries are the ones who will be the victors to rewrite Green Maple Citys history! The World Destruction Mercenaries must serve beneath my feet and forever look up towards me! "Miss, it is not a crime to be wild in your youth. Unfortunately, you have no sense of when you should be wild and when you should keep your mouth shut. You seem to be under the impression that the World Destruction Mercenaries are very powerful so youre trying to hold onto their legs. However, the legs you are holding on to are not steady at all and cannot shield you, a person who sprouts such conceited nonsense!" said the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries as heughed icily. Based on his point of view, this little girl was clearly here to cruise onto their fame! Ye Ying had not even spoken yet this little girl had dared to spit such conceited words. How was this any different from digging ones own grave? Chapter 1022: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (2) Chapter 1022: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sister." Xia Linyu nced at the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries first before he turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "The ming lion has suffered serious injuries because of him. Can you have a look at him first?" "Alright." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded. Her eyes pierced through the crowd before her andnded on the ming lions body which was drenched in blood. She frowned mildly but did not say much. She then ignored the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries as she headed towards the ming lion. The ming lion growled and tried to speak but could not find the strength to form the words. Hey weakly on the ground and no longer carried his previously majestic air. "Eat this." Gu Ruoyun ced a pill in front of the ming lion and ordered in a deep voice. The ming lion did not hesitate. He used his tongue top up the pill and pulled it into his mouth. As soon as he had swallowed the pill, he felt as if a gentle hand was stroking the pain from his body and no longer felt his initial agony. "Your wounds are very serious. They wont heal so soon so you should lie down and get some rest first. Gu Lan, take care of him." Gu Ruoyun then rose to her feet and headed back towards Ye Ying and the others. "Hmph." The Leader of Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries saw what Gu Ruoyun had done but did not think too much of it. Based on his observations, that ming lion would not be alive very much longer and would die from severe blood loss very soon. Even the rich and famous physicians of the Northern Block Territory would not be able to save him. "Youngdy, did you hear anything Ive just said?" He raised his head as he stared domineeringly down at Gu Ruoyun who was heading towards him. "Tian Lang, shut your mouth!" This time, Ye Ying did not give him any chance to speak. as he instantly bellowed and cut him off, "Do you have any idea who she is? Yet you dare to humiliate her in this manner? Her power is far greater than the both of us. You can only act with arrogance in front of her in your ignorance!" Leader Tian Lang shuddered. He knitted his brows tightly and stared skeptically at Gu Ruoyun. Could it be that this little girles from substantial origins? Otherwise, why would Ye Ying say such things? Once he thought of this, Leader Tian Lang no longer disyed his previously insulting manner to her. However, the viciousness on his face only deepened as he asked curtly, "Who is she?" Ye Ying had merely intended to stop Leader Tian Lang and had not thought this through thoroughly. He fell silent when he heard Tian Langs question. After all, Gu Ruoyuns name alone would attract too much attention on this maind. He, on the other hand, had not received thetters approval and had pretty much revealed her identity. This was a taboo for every cultivator! "You want to know my name?" Gu Ruoyun stepped towards Leader Tian Lang and came face-to-face with him. She then slowly paused in her steps. Her fine hair was dancing in the gentle breeze while she had a dusty and indifferent smile on her face. Her green robes made her look like a bamboo tree which was standing loftily and boldly upright. It was an unconsciously dazzling sight. "Alright. Ill tell you then. My name is Gu Ruoyun!" Gu Ruoyun! Boom! That name was like a sudden bolt of lightning which crashed onto the ground and exploded into everyones ear. Aside from the World Destruction Mercenaries, everyone else went into a temporary daze for a few seconds before they then roared withughter. Some even clutched their stomachs as theyughed until they had teared up. "This is too funny, she actually ims to be Gu Ruoyun?" "She thinks that the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries are so easily fooled to actually impersonate Great Master Gu. Just what kind of a person is Great Master Gu? Shes a young and peerless genius; shes also a true Pill Master! Who does this woman think she is? Does she think that wearing a green robe would prove that shes Gu Ruoyun? Oh, damn it. Why are there so many idiots in this world?" Chapter 1023: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (3) Chapter 1023: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats right, they think that they can just impersonate whoever they want! If Great Master Gu were to hear about how her identity is being impersonated by so many people, she would most definitely fly into a rage and kill each and every one of you! Generally speaking, geniuses and powerful cultivators have very bad tempers. Theyre the type of person who could kill someone without batting an eye." At the moment, it was perfectly eptable for someone to be unaware of the great organizations in the Northern Block Territory. It was also understandable if they were ignorant of the identities of the city governors. Nevertheless, every single person alive knows of Gu Ruoyuns name! Just who was Gu Ruoyun? She was a true Pill Master! This was an existence which has not appeared for over ten thousand years! Therefore, when this peerless genius had emerged, it immediately caused a huge sensation in the entire maind. This was especially so due to the fact that she had participated in the Medicine Sects general meeting which was attended by some of the best physicians on the maind! Once they spread the news, it was difficult for the world to remain ignorant of Gu Ruoyuns good name. Besides, even Wind Valley from the First City had tried to entice her to be their Chief Pill Master! Ultimately, there were those who still had the audacity to impersonate someone as great as Gu Ruoyun! "If you had imed to be from one of those great families in the main city, perhaps I would have believed you," said Leader Tian Lang as heughed icily. His eyes then filled with scorn as he red at Gu Ruoyun contemptuously, "Yet you dare im to be Gu Ruoyun? Hehe, do you think that I would be so foolish as to believe in your words?" He would never forget how he had been swindled by a woman who had posed as Gu Ruoyun just a month ago! In fact, he had weed her into the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries with great joy and served her great food and drink! Who would have thought that after swindling them for free food and drinks for half a year, the woman would then leave and steal his treasures as well. Even though he had managed to capture that woman, it was still not enough to quell his anger! Hence, he has developed a hatred towards any woman who impersonated Gu Ruoyun! Now, after hearing how this woman had also imed to be Gu Ruoyun, his anger red up once again and a murderous intent exploded from his body. "Im only telling you my name. Whether you choose to believe me or not is entirely up to you." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly and replied in a voice that was reminiscent of a fresh breeze on a clear day. Boom! Leader Tian Langpletely exploded. He swung his fist fiercely like the wind at Gu Ruoyuns face. His bloodshot eyes clearly disyed the fury in his heart. "Any woman who impersonates Gu Ruoyuns name must die!" He hated her! He hated that impersonator who had once tricked him! After all, he had developed good feelings towards the impersonator at that time! He had believed that he would be prosperous both in family and purse but who would have thought that she was a faker! Most important of all, that fellow was actually a man who had dressed up as a woman! That was right! The person who had fooled him was, in fact, a man! Initially, after he had captured the impersonator, he had intended to humiliate her. However, when he pulled off their pants, he discovered that the fellow was actually a man! At that time, he had felt like an utter fool. When he thought back to how he had almost raped a man, he could not help but feel the urge to vomit! m! Just as Leader Tian Lang was charging towards Gu Ruoyun, a fiery red light suddenly shed behind him before mming fiercely into Leader Tian Langs body. Leader Tian Lang, who was maddened with rage, had not been able to raise his defenses in time and stumbled back. His astonished gaze thennded upon the huge figure before him. "Roar!" The ming lion let out an angry roar and his huge body trembled. His ferocious eyes stared boldly down at the man, "Foolish human, youre digging your own grave!" Chapter 1024: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (4) Chapter 1024: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bzzt! Leader Tian Langs brain had temporarily shut off. His pupils widened and he seems to be muttering to himself. "How could this be? Ive hit you with severe wounds. How could you possibly have recovered so quickly?" Could it be... Suddenly, Leader Tian Lang seemed to remember that Gu Ruoyun had fed something to the ming lion. His body then trembled greatly as the shock in his eyes deepened. Only one item could heal a dying spiritual beast who had suffered such a severe loss of blood with such rapid speed. That was... A legendary pill! Is this little girl really Gu Ruoyun, whose reputation had risen since the Medicine Sects general meeting? Leader Tian Langs body trembled even more when he thought of this possibility. He then shook his head vigorously, trying to force himself away from believing this fact. "Human, youre really dumb. One day, youll end up dead and you wont even know how it had happened!" The ming lion scoffed and paced haughtily as he spoke in a hoarse voice. If these guys ever hurt Lord Gu Ruoyun, my King would immediately lead every spiritual animal from Nemesis Forest and hunt them down to avenge her! At the end of the day, they might not even be aware of their own cause of death ! "Ive told you, she isnt the kind of person whom you should humiliate." Ye Ying shook his head and sighed when he saw the look on his rival of many years face. It was a good thing that he had met Gu Ruoyun first. Otherwise, he might be the one in shock instead. "Ye Ying," said Gu Ruoyun as she slowly turned. She then calmly continued, "The issues surrounding the World Destruction Mercenaries have nothing to do with me nor am I willing to step into the grudge between the two of you. However, my brother has been dragged into your business today so I cant just sit idly by!" Ye Ying looked absolutely ashamed, "My apologies, Miss Gu. I didnt know that this would happen. Dont worry, Ill destroy the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries one day." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she said, "I had not wanted to get involved but I will send someone to help you. This will be considered as the price theyll have to pay for crossing Yuer!" She paused before she continued to speak, "Lan Ge, if you want to be my disciple, it wont be that easy! I still want to put you through a test first! The first test will require you to lead the World Destruction Mercenaries and defeat the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries in one day." Lan Ge? Ye Yings face filled with astonishment. Lan Ge is the help that Gu Ruoyun is sending to me? Lan Ge was mildly shocked. His eyes blinked gently but he did not reply. Gu Lan had continued to observe Gu Ruoyun and Lan Ge with a very curious look on her face. She could not understand what was happening. Why is Lan Geing with us to destroy the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries? "Yuer." After Gu Ruoyun had given her order, she then turned her attention towards Xia Linyu. Her expression softened as she smiled gently, "Youre tired as well. Lets go get some rest first." She did not need to do anything for whatever happens next. With Lan Ge around, destroying the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries would not be a problem. "Alright." Xia Linyu smiled gently and nced at Gu Lan before he followed Gu Ruoyun into the courtyard. Gu Lan did not know why but when she had identally locked eyes with Xia Linyu, she felt a jolt in her heart which soon steadied. She gently rubbed her chest as her sweet and beautiful features filled with confusion, "What was that feeling? Could it be due to my attempt to lift the seal earlier on which has caused an issue to happen in my body? It seems that Ill need to have a good rest after we destroy the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries." Chapter 1025: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (5) Chapter 1025: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A powerful hurricane enveloped the whole of Green Maple City. Everyone knows that the two great mercenaries of Green Maple City were like fire and water. Not too long ago, the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries had joined hands with an external force to drive the World Destruction Mercenaries into the Nemesis Forest. However, on this day, the circumstances have suddenly changed. In one day, the once formidable Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries which had once been considered to b on par with the World Destruction Mercenaries as one of the two great authorities of Green Maple City was thoroughly eliminated. Not a single one of them had remained! From then onwards, there were no longer two great authorities; the World Destruction Mercenaries had unified Green Maple City! In the World Destruction Mercenaries territory. Lan Ge stared at the woman in green in front of him as he opened and closed his mouth several times. Yet, due to some unknown reason, he still swallowed his words. "If you have something to say, just say it." Gu Ruoyun raised her brows as she looked at the man in front of her, "Oh, thats right. You can now wash that mole off your face." Lan Ge was shocked as his blue, sapphire eyes filled with astonishment. She had known! She had actually known that I had applied this mole onto my own face with medicinal herbs? "How did you know..." "Youre trying to ask how I had known that this mole was a fake? Or do you want to ask how I also know that you have great power?" Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Her smiling eyes looked as if she could see through everything clearly. Lan Ge pondered for a bit nodding and asking, "I thought that I had hidden it very well but I never expected you to detect it. Its true that I really want to know how youve managed to understand me so well?" Not even the Lan family knew about this! "Dont forget, I am a Pill Master. When I first saw you, I could smell the medicinal herbs on your mole. I could even discern the type of medicinal herb youve used. As for your powers..." She paused as the smile on her face grew more pronounced, "Can you tell me why youve been living under a disguise?" Lan Geughed bitterly, "Im a demibeast human." Gu Ruoyun was shaken. She had known about Lan Ges identity as a demibeast human from the start but she never expected him to reveal it so easily. "My mother was a spiritual beast and a princess from the Dragon n too! My father, however, is a human. A union between human and spiritual beast has long been an intolerable matter. I only need to strike once and others would find out about my identity as a demibeast human. When that happens, neither humans nor the Dragon n would shelter me! Hence, before my mother passed away, she had told me to never let anyone find out about my powers. Otherwise, there will be self-righteous people who would hunt and kill demibeast humans like me!" Lan Ges eyes darkened as he spoke. His features then filled with bitterness, "I had once stumbled upon a fellow demibeast human, a young woman. Due to having simr backgrounds, we became best friends. However, she had died in the end!" At this moment, even as an outsider, Gu Ruoyun could sense the thick sorrow which had welled up within Lan Ge. She could imagine how he must have felt. If her own friends were to pass away some day, she would be just as deste. "Was she murdered by humans?" Connecting the dots between Lan Ges words, Gu Ruoyun soon understood the cause behind the demibeast human girls death. Chapter 1026: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (6) Chapter 1026: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Ge replied sorrowfully, "Thats right, she was murdered by humans! She had unwittingly let her identity as a demibeast human slip. In the end, a group of self-righteous humans had murdered her with the excuse of killing off traitorous demons! She had been innocent. Why is the union between human and spiritual beast so intolerable? Should all demibeast humans be damned?" Demibeast humans do exist on this maind but their numbers were few and far in between. After all, it was rare for humans and spiritual beasts to fall in love. However, Gu Ruoyun never expected that there would be another reason behind the rare number of demibeast humans. It was due to the existence of self-righteous men! They always held the mindset that with all of the benefits a demihuman beast would receive from a union between human and spiritual beast, they would have terrifying power upon adulthood! Besides, demibeast humans were known to have explosive tempers. If left alone, they would bring cmity upon mankind! "You had still fought today." Gu Ruoyun stared right at Lan Ge as she spoke evenly. Lan Ge shook as he said, "Perhaps I believe that you have the power to help me." "No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "The one with the power to help you isnt me, its only you!" Only I have the power to change myself? Lan Ge stared at Gu Ruoyun in confusion, unable toprehend the meaning behind her words. "Being righteous? What exactly constitutes as being righteous?" Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she continued, "Righteousness is determined by the victors! Do you think that those people had attacked demibeast humans purely because they wanted to stop demibeast humans from hurting humans? No! They were only doing it for themselves! Their ostensible purpose in hunting them is really to force demibeast humans into servitude. If the demibeast humans refuses, they would then kill them!" Lan Ge shook and he lowered his head. He knew that Gu Ruoyun was speaking the truth. After the young woman and revealed her identity as a demibeast human, people hade to look for her and asked her to vow her loyalty and devotion to them. It was because of her rejections that brought about her death in the end! Unfortunately, at that time, he had not been by her side and was unable to protect her! By the time he had managed to rush over, he was met with her extremely cruel death... Her body had beenpletely cleaned out! Even her beasts had been taken away by the humans. Every drop of blood from her body had been drained. Her eyes, fingers, internal organs, everything else had been cut out and taken away... Could you imagine how horrifying her death was? To top it off, it was those self-righteous humans who hadmitted this act! "Lan Ge, Ill only ask you this do you want to be a coward or a formidable force, acknowledged by all?" A coward? Or to be formidable? Lan Ges eyes disyed absolute determination, "I want to be formidable, I want to avenge her as well!" "Alright, Ill give you the chance!" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, "However, youd still need to work on it yourself! Next, I will give you your second assignment! I want you to build an organization in the shortest time possible. Theres no need for you to give me a report on the progress but I want to see the results. During this period of time, I can supply you with medicine and spiritual weapons. I can even conceal your demibeast human aura!" Medicine and spiritual weapons? Lan Ges eyes disyed a sense of shock. He then asked, "Arent you afraid that Id betray you after supplying me with these things?" "Then why had you revealed your identity as a demibeast human to me? Arent you afraid that Id sell you out?" Gu Ruoyun calmly replied. Hearing this, Lan Geughed in spite of his solemn air. Thats right. Since as I had the courage to tell her about my identity as a demibeast human, her reasons for granting me medicines and spiritual weapons are self-exnatory! Chapter 1027: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (7) Chapter 1027: Lan Ge, The Demibeast Human (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I wont let you down." This was his promise to her! This promise will alsost a lifetime! Even Gu Ruoyun had not expected that not too long after, a powerful organization would emerge from the maind and cover the sky! However, no one knows the identity of its leader. All they knew was that all businesses within the organization were managed by someone named General Lan. "By the way..." Lan Ge seemed to have recalled something and said, "Ive destroyed the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries but Ive taken one person captive. That person has asked to see you." "Who is it?" Gu Ruoyun shook as she asked. Lan Geughed exasperatedly, "Go have a look and youll find out. We dont know what to do with that fellow. Besides, hes been insisting that he wants to see you. Otherwise, he wont let the matter go. Ye Ying is nearing the edge of his sanity due to his vexing. He has tried to chase him away but this fellow absolutely refused to leave!" Each time Lan Ge thought of the man who has the appearance of a girl, he would feel a sense of absolute horror and could not help but shiver. "Ye Ying is nearing the edge of his sanity?" Gu Ruoyun was very surprised. A grim and masculine man like Ye Ying could also be rendered helpless by one person? Furthermore, hes nearing the brink of insanity? She rose to her feet at the thought of this and said, "Take me to him, Ill have a look." In a luxurious bedchamber, a fair-skinned, slim and feminine-looking young man was sweeping up the food on the table like a whirlwind sweeping away the clouds. He was holding pig trotters in one hand and roasted duck in the other. His mouth was stuffed with food as he spoke with a lisp, "The meals served by the World Destruction Mercenaries are far beneath what Ive had to eat from the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries. Especially this red-braised pork, its as hard as a rock. Ive never eaten anything quite so foul-tasting!" Ye Yings expression waspletely ashen. He stared at the young man who was in the midst of devouring his food ravenously and spat icily, "If thats the case, Ill send you back to the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries then." "No, no, no. Those Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries are no longer around so why should I go back? Besides, at that time, I had only stolen one thing. In the end, those b*stards from the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries had chased me and made me run for over a thousand miles! They even captured me and starved me for so many days! Ive only just managed to wedge myself out of that wolfs cave to get some food with such difficulty. While these meals are a little foul-tasting, Im willing to put up with it for a while." He had really only stolen one item. It was merely a ring that the Leader of the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries had hoarded. "Are you leaving or not!" Ye Ying was so enraged that he has nearly gone insane! What on earth has gotten into him to actually invite this ancestor back home! At the time, he had only thought to bring this damned kid who had the audacity to dress up as a woman and pose as Miss Gu and hand him over to Miss Gu herself. Who would have thought that it would be easier to call up the Buddha than to ay it? It has only been a day and he has already made the chickens fly and dogs jump in the World Destruction Mercenaries. "Didnt you want to hand me over to Gu Ruoyun?" The young man stared at Ye Ying as if he was looking at an idiot. "So why do you want me to leave? Dont you know that humans should follow things through? What kind of man are you to give up halfway just like that? Since as you had previously wanted to hand me over to Gu Ruoyun, you have to do it. So..." He wiped his oil-stained lips, crossed his legs and spoke in a leisurely manner, "In order to prevent you from bing a man who gives up halfway, Ill be staying!" The arrogant look on the young mans face conveyed this one message - Im staying for your own good so hurry up and thank me. Ye Ying was really about to burst into madness now. He was nearly ovee with the urge to p this damned kid to death. "Im asking you to leave because Im afraid that your intonation will nauseate Miss Gu!" As a man, he was unable to endure this fellows antics. One could imagine the kind of mental torture Gu Ruoyun would have to endure if he passed this fellow over to her! Chapter 1028: Whos The Real Deceiver? (1) Chapter 1028: Whos The Real Deceiver? (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon entering the room, Gu Ruoyun had immediately noticed the frivolous-looking man who was sitting cross-legged and the sour-faced Ye Ying right next to him. At this moment, Ye Ying was already dangling at the edge of tolerance and his initially sharp eyes were now spitting fire as he fixed his re upon the man. However... When Gu Ruoyuns eyesnded upon the gentle yet reserved mans handsome face, her eyes flickered as the corners of her lips curled into a small smile. Thats him? She mused. "Miss Gu, youre here?" Ye Yingughed bitterly before sighing, "I didnt think that it would turn out this way either. I..." Gu Ruoyun waved her hand and stopped Ye Ying from continuing his speech. "Ye Ying, leave this matter to me." "Alright." Ye Ying fell silent and gently nodded. This fellow really was driving him to the brink of insanity. First, he had turned the entire World Destruction Mercenaries unit upside down. He then said that as long as they feed him with a full meal, he would leave. In the end? This fellow was clearly well fed now but he would not leave at all now more so than ever! "I heard that youre looking for me?" Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow as she looked at the young man with a smile which did not reach her eyes. A frivolous smile remained on the young mans handsome face as he said, "Gu Ruoyun, no matter how you say it, we can only be considered to be tied together by fate. I only wanted to have a talk with you. Thats right, just to have a chat 1 ." "Fate?" Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly. "From what I know, we dont know each other. How could we be fated?" "This..." The young mans eyes flickered. "You see, out of so many people on this maind, I had chosen to impersonate you. If that isnt destiny, then what is?" Ye Ying was dumbstruck. This was the first time he has ever met someone who has impersonated another and could still act so bold, confident, and self-righteous about their own actions! He reckons that, aside from this guy, no one else would possibly act so shamelessly! "Oh?" Gu Ruoyuns smile grew more pronounced. "So, ording to you, your choice in impersonating me means that were tied together by fate?" The young man nodded, "Thats right, were tied by fate. Hehe, since as were fated, how about I follow you around?" Only now did Ye Ying understand this fellows intentions. As it turns out, he was considering Gu Ruoyun as a recement for the Heavenly Wolf mercenaries? Now he wants to freeload off her for food and drink? "You want to follow me?" "No, no, no. I only want to help you," The young man refuted Gu Ruoyuns statement. Follow her? Thats a grade lower than others! How could I rank beneath others? "What? You want to discuss conditions with me? Since thats the case, let me tell you about the consequences of impersonating me." The smile on Gu Ruoyuns face was unreadable. She then turned towards the beautiful and handsome young man, smiled brightly and said, "Youve used my name to freeload food and drink off others and to also steal from them. How shall we settle this bill?" "This... This..." The young mans eyes were darting back and forth. He then replied tteringly, "Gu Ruoyun, ah, no, Great Master Gu. As a great and powerful Pill Master of the maind, you shouldnt be so petty, right? I have merely impersonated you so I didnt do anything wrong. At most, I had only swindled those *ssholes from the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries. Besides, didnt you have a grudge against them?" Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly, "Apologies, I really am that petty. As for the grudge between the World Destruction Mercenaries and the Heavenly Wolf Mercenaries, what does that have to do with me? Do you really think you have the right to barter with me?" At that point, she paused and looked around. "On ount of the fact that you havent done anything to harm me, I will spare you for now." Hearing this, the young man heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1029: Whos The Real Deceiver? (2) Chapter 1029: Whos The Real Deceiver? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He had initially wanted to meet Gu Ruoyun so that he could freeload off her. He never thought that he would put his entire foot in. "However..." Just as the young man was sighing with relief, Gu Ruoyuns voice rang out once again. "Ive only spared your life, I never intended to clear you of your debt! As a consequence of impersonating me, you shall follow Lan Ge from now on and listen to his orders andmands!" Gu Ruoyun pointed at Lan Ge who was standing behind her and smiled brightly at the young man. The young man did not reply but his eyes were darting back and forth again. He knew that it would not be easy to make Gu Ruoyun let him off. Besides, this woman was far too clever. He did regret his rash actions but if he really were to follow her, she might even swallow him whole. As for the blue-eyed man behind her, he seems to be a bit more feeble-minded. Much easier to fool whenpared to this woman. "It looks that you agree with my decision." Gu Ruoyun, who had been observing the young man the entire time, noticed his obvious sigh of relief and smiled as she said, "However, before you head off with Lan Ge, I want you to swallow this pill." "Whats this?" The young man looked at the pill in the palm of Gu Ruoyuns hand as his eyes filled with caution. He simply did not believe that Gu Ruoyun would be so kind as to grant him a pill. This thing in the girls hand must not be anything good! "Poison." Gu Ruoyun gently moved her lips and replied. "You..." Just as the young man opened his mouth to yell at her, Gu Ruoyun flicked her fingers and turned the pill into a glowing ray of light which then flew straight into the mans throat. He was forced to swallow it immediately. The young man was deeply in shock. He quickly reached a finger into his throat and attempted to dig the pill out. Unfortunately, while he did manage to throw up all the food which he had consumed today, he had not been able to expel the pill. "What kind of poison did you put into me!" The young man wiped the bits of vomit from the corners of his lips as he red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. "In order to avoid having traitorous thoughts from rising within you, Ive used this pill to bind you. Dont worry, as long as you are obedient, you wont die for now. Ill send the antidote to Lan Ge every three months. As long as you consume one antidote every three months, all will be as if youve never swallowed the poison. Of course, if you try to escape or betray us, your entire body will rot and you will die." The young man was trembling with rage. What was he thinking? He had actually thought that he coulde to this woman and freeload off her! Now, not only had he lost his freedom, he has been subjected to a lifetime of servitude! The young man felt the urge to cry at the thought of this. "Liu Yue, from now on, you must truthfully obey Lan Ge in all matters. If you should ever disobey him, you know the consequences. Lan Ge, lets go." Once she had said her piece, Gu Ruoyun then turned around and headed out the door. The young man was in a daze. Had I mentioned my name at all? How had she known that my name was Liu Yue? Could it be that Ive identally let it slip? Amidst the rustling autumn wind, a rich and diverse array of leaves were falling onto the ground. In the courtyard, Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps before she smiled gently and addressed Lan Ge who had been following closely behind her. She spoke without turning her head, "Lan Ge, are you curious why Ive allowed this fellow to tag along with you?" Lan Ge nodded. When he realized that Gu Ruoyun could not see his reaction, he then slowly replied, "I do wish to understand this matter. He isnt very powerful and theres not much use to let him tag along with me." Chapter 1030: Whos The Real Deceiver? (3) Chapter 1030: Whos The Real Deceiver? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun smiled as she said, "Youre wrong. While he does indeedck in power and that causes him to go out of his way to cheat and swindle, he has a rather agile brain. With both of you put together, one will be the brains and the other will be the warrior. Perhaps an unexpected oue will emerge from thisbination." Lan Ge was in shock. "You seem to... Know him very well." "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun smiled. A hint of absent-mindedness then shed in her eyes as she stared up into the sky before saying, "Weve met once before so you can say that were acquainted." However, that was a matter which had happened in her past life. At that time, both she and Supreme Jin had heard of an emergence of the ancient ruins in a mountain range. They had stayed together for the journey. However, because they had attracted the attention of countless other cultivators, both of them had only managed with great difficulty to loot a few treasures for themselves. What they never expected was that amidst this struggle in the ruins, there was one who had emerged as the ultimate victor! That person was this young man, Liu Yue! That was when they had got to know about each other. This fellow was adept at cheating and swindling but was also very intelligent. Many cultivators had fallen into his trap. However, that was the first time they had met and thest time they had seen each other. This was because after Gu Ruoyun had emerged from that ce, she had been hunted down and murdered by the Xia family before being reincarnated. Perhaps, after so many years have passed, this fellow has forgotten their frank and assured conversation under the moonlight that time. "By the way, Lan Ge." Gu Ruoyun seems to recall something and turned towards the blue-eyed man behind her before saying, "Every three months, you can just casually refine a Great Restoration Pill for him to consume." Lan Ge shook before he stared suspiciously at Gu Ruoyun. "You mean..." "Liu Yue is very clever so you cannot subdue him on your own. If I had not used this little lie, he wouldnt have listened to your orders at all. So, to avoid him from discovering this matter, just casually refine a pill for his consumption." The pill that Gu Ruoyun had given Liu Yue was not really poison. Whenever she thought back on their past conversation under the moonlight, she did not really wish to do this to him. However, in order to make this fellow serve Lan Ge, she had no choice but to lie to him. The corners of Lan Ges lips twitched a little. This woman is really the true deceiver! Perhaps Liu Yue would never have thought that he, who has always cheated and swindled his way, would have been lied to in the end. If he ever finds out the truth, would he cry out in agony? "I understand," Lan Ge said before he smiled. A light then shed in his blue eyes as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun. He said, "I hear that youre headed for the main city?" Gu Ruoyun nodded. "You know who I am. The Medicine Sects official lodging is awaiting me in the main city so Id like to make my way to there soon. Also, Lan Ge, I believe you havent told me about the situation in your family." Hearing this, Lan Ges eyes darkened. A bitterness hung on the corners of his lips as he replied, "The Lan family members have never epted me because I have been born with blue eyes. At the time, my father had held some prestige in the Lan family so they had not dared to overstep! My parents had then passed awayter on! Everyone said that I had jinxed them to their deaths. In fact, only I know that the Chou family had arrived to carry out a vendetta against them and they had died in the Chou familys hands." When he mentioned the Chou family who had been responsible for his parents deaths, Lan Ge unconsciously tightened his fists and a murderous intent shed through his eyes. "After my parents death, the Lan family could no longer tolerate my existence. My uncle, the Master, then chased me out of the Lan family. Fortunately, I came here and that was how I had met you." Chapter 1031: Whos The Real Deceiver? (4) Chapter 1031: Whos The Real Deceiver? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Ges gaze fell upon Gu Ruoyun. The murderous intent slowly faded away from his eyes and his expression soon returned to their initial steadiness. "I believe that you will change my life!" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. "Ive said this before as well, only you can change yourself." Only I can change myself! Lan Ge fell silent for a while as he diligently looked into the meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns words. After a while, he came to a sense of understanding and his fair face which was marked with a dark mole disyed a small smile. "I understand. By the way, theres something that I need to tell you. Gu Lan... I know her." "Who is she?" Actually, Gu Ruoyun has some guesses towards Gu Lans identity as well but she was not too sure of her assumptions. "Shes a member of the Four Great Families from the Main City and the Eldest Lady of the Gu family! I heard that the Gu family had intended to use her to form a marriage alliance with the Jiang familys Young Master. She had run away to escape this political marriage. The Gu family has been searching for her whereabouts ever since." The surname Gu was quitemon in the Northern Block Territory. Hence, despite having interacted with the World Destruction Mercenaries for a year, no one had thought that Gu Lan was actually the missing Young Lady of the Gu family. Ye Ying had begun to suspect her identity after he had unwittingly caught sight of the spiritual weapon in her hands. "Alright, I understand." Gu Ruoyun nodded as she replied, "Lan Ge, Im going to leave this ce with Yuer tomorrow. I hope that when we meet the next time, youll be waiting for me with good news." "Youre leaving?" Lan Ge was shocked. A sense of reluctance then welled up within him. "How will I find you then?" "Go to Main City, youll find me there." Gu Ruoyun did not give Lan Ge the chance to reply as she headed towards the courtyard. Lan Ge silently watched her back as she left while his blue eyes gradually filled with determination. "Dont worry. I wont let you down, Master." ... The next day. At first light. In the front area of the World Destruction Mercenaries courtyard, the mercenaries standing there were staring reluctantly at the two figures in front of them. Only Liu Yue was seated leisurely in a pavilion as he stared disdainfully at the sincere outpouring of feelings amongst the brutish mercenaries. To him, goodbyes were a very normal matter. These men were acting like women and looked so reluctant as if they were about to be separated in life and death. "Miss Gu, wont you join the auction?" Ye Ying had wanted to say more but, in the end, this was the only thing he could articte. Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she replied, "Theres nothing I need from this auction. I wont be staying any longer now." Generally speaking, the auction would distribute the list of items in the auction one day before the auction itself so that those who wish to join the auction would have enough time to prepare. Gu Ruoyun chose to leave after she had seen the list. There was nothing that she needed from the auction! "Then how about if we escorted you to Main City instead?" "Theres no need." Gu Ruoyun shook her head before slowly turning her gaze towards Gu Lans lovable and sweet features. She then slowly approached her. "Gu Lan," she said, "If you dont wish to be restricted or remain a victim, you must grow stronger! Only when youve grown strong enough will you be able to stop others from forcing you into doing things that you dont want to do." A dazed look appeared on Gu Lans face as she stared back at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. I must grow strong enough if I dont wish to be restricted? She fell silent for a moment as she carefully reyed Gu Ruoyuns words in her mind. As Gu Lan was deep in thought, Gu Ruoyun was already standing back in front of Xia Linyu. She smiled gently and said, "Yuer, lets go." At that moment, Gu Ruoyun never thought that her words would have such a great impact upon Gu Lan! One could say that her words have molded Gu Lan into who she would be in the future! Chapter 1032: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (1) Chapter 1032: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to turn around and leave, a brilliant light shed across her eyes and illuminated her vision. At this moment, it was as if the heavens and earth had lost its color due to that mans appearance. Gu Lan was in utter shock. She stared in astonishment at the thoroughly perfect and wlessly handsome face as she asked sluggishly, "This fellow... Is Lan Ge?" Lan Ge did not seem to hear the gasps from all around him. His deep blue eyes were staring determinedly at Gu Ruoyun. "Give me three years. I will find you by the third year at the verytest." To him, three years would be enough. After three years, he will gift her with a huge organization! Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Alright, Ill wait for you. After three years, Im sure youll be able to find me easily even if Im no longer around the Northern Block Territory. However, you do look rather beautiful after washing off that mole." Lan Ges face turned very red. This peerless face of his has brought countless disasters ever since he was little. Hence, he had used the mole to cover up his features. This could be considered as the first time he has ever shown his true face in Green Maple City. "So the mole on Lan Ges face was a fake." Gu Lan blinked. "Ive never been able to see through it even after such a long time." Though Lan Ge was from the Lan family, because his existence has been considered to be unlucky, the Lan family had him hidden away. Therefore, even Gu Lan who was also a member of the Four Great Families in of Main City had never met Lan Ge at all. However... While Lan Ge has peerlessly beautiful features, he simply was not her type in terms of admiration. Gu Lans gaze unwittingly glided towards Xia Linyu at the thought of this. Her bright eyes then darkened. After this separation, I dont know how much longer it will be until we meet again... "Take care, everyone." Gu Ruoyun joined her fists and bowed. She then gently raised the corners of her lips as she said, "If fate is kind, well meet again. Ill be leaving now." Without lingering any further, she then turned around and headed out of the courtyard. Not too long after, the two figures have disappeared from the eyes of the crowd... "Laner." Ye Ying patted Gu Lans shoulder and murmured soothingly, "We are aware of where Miss Gu is headed to. If we should ever have the chance in the future, we can go visit her. So..." Gu Lan quickly put the gloominess in her heart away and shed a sweet and pretty smile. "Leader, I understand what you mean. Im feeling a little tired, Ill be heading off for some rest now." After saying her piece, she took onest look at the two disappearing figures and quickly headed towards the rear courtyard. At this moment, the remainder of the World Destruction Mercenaries who were still deeply in agony over Gu Ruoyuns departure werepletely unaware of the decision in Gu Lans heart... The next day, at dawn. Ye Ying was in the middle of a discussion with Uncle Ying in the study when an anxious voice rang through the room, "Leader, Leader, something bad has happened!" A man clutching a letter had immediately rushed right in. Ye Ying frowned when he saw the anxious look on the mans face. "What happened?" "Its Gu Lan. Gu Lan has left a letter and she has run away!" "What?" Ye Yings expression changed. "Quickly, give the letter to me," he eximed quickly. "Yes, Leader." The man handed the letter over to Ye Ying and left the room. Ye Ying took a deep breath and opened the letter. His gaze slowly sank as well. "Leader, whats up with that little girl, Gu Lan, again?" Uncle Ying sighed as he spoke exasperatedly, "How can this little girl be so thoughtless to leave a letter and run away? Where has she gone on her own? What if she gets into trouble, how do we solve it then?" Chapter 1033: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (2) Chapter 1033: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Yingughed bitterly and said, "Laner says that she cant grow if she were to remain in the World Destruction Mercenaries. She wants to go out and learn through experience. Shell return once she has grown stronger. Since this was her choice, let her be. Laner is very intelligent. Even if she was faced with danger, shell find a way to escape." Actually, Ye Ying has always understood that Gu Lan would leave this ce someday. However, he never thought that this day would arrive so soon. "Uncle Ying, even Laner is motivated to advance herself now. We cant fall behind either." Ye Yings gaze slowly grew serious as he spoke, "I want to open up a devils drill for everyone in the mercenaries unit! On this maind, if one does not grow stronger, one can only be a stepping stone for others!" "Leader, your objective is..." Ye Ying smiled and his grim features filled with determination. "I want to turn the neighboring cities around Green Maple City into the World Destruction Mercenaries territory!" He wants to turn the neighboring cities around Green Maple City into the World Destruction Mercenaries territory? Uncle Ying was a little surprised. This goal... Seems somewhat challenging. ... A woman was resting under arge, old tree. Faint traces of light were filtering down from the lush tree branches, enveloping her bamboo-green robes. "Its been two days since weve left Green Maple City. I dont know how much further it will be to Main City. Yuer, do you still have the map that Ye Ying had given us?" The woman turned towards the crippled young man and quirked the corners of her lips. "Mm, its with me." The young man smiled shyly. His features were extremely delicate and His limpid eyes were like pools of water which could reflect ones figure. The only unfortunate thing was that such a perfect young man had lost an arm. His entire left sleeve pped emptily in the wind. "It seems that Main City is still pretty far away." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently as she epted the map which the young man had handed to her. "Its alright, we dont need to rush to Main City so soon. After all, perhaps Ill find what I need along the way." Based on Gu Ruoyuns current level of strength, if she wishes to hurry on towards Main City, she could just take to the skies and fly right over. However, she had not made the journey for the sake of Main City alone. Her main purpose was to find the medicinal herbs needed for refining the Fleshbone Regeneration Pill to help Xia Linyu! "Mm?" Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun sensed tremorsing from the Ancient Divine Pagoda within her body and was surprised. "Whats happening to the Ancient Divine Pagoda? No, I must go in and have a look." Just as her spirit was about to enter the Ancient Divine Pagoda, a ray of light shed in front of her and smacked her mental energy away. It was as if a protective screen had appeared between her mental energy and the Ancient Divine Pagoda, preventing her from entering its threshold! "All of you, tell me whats going on inside the Ancient Divine Pagoda!" she frowned as she asked. Her voice carried a sense of anxiety. The Ancient Divine Pagoda was more than just her protective charm. Most important of all, her friends were still inside! After a long pause, Yunyaos graceful voice rang out from within her soul. "Master, dont worry. Its Zixie, hes going through a breakthrough! During this breakthrough, he shouldnt be disturbed by anything from the outside world, not even a single sound. Otherwise, this breakthrough will fail! The Ancient Divine Pagoda had understood Zixies situation and automatically ced a protective screen between the outside world and itself! That means that you, Master, wont be able tomunicate with the Ancient Divine Pagoda nor can you enter it." Even though Zixie was in aa, due to the existence of their contract, he could sense Gu Ruoyuns every action 1 ! This time, however, he must not be disturbed at all. Hence, the Ancient Divine Pagoda had automatically put up a protective shield between him and all forms ofmunication! Chapter 1034: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (3) Chapter 1034: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Zixie is having a breakthrough?" Gu Ruoyun was mildly shaken. A sense of joy then shed across her face. "Last time, I had to help him to seal off his power source as it was much too strong. I had only been able to seal it all up slowly. I never thought that he would be able to lift the seal from one of the power sources so soon. I wonder how powerful Zixies breakthrough will be after he has absorbed the power source." Yunyao was momentarily silent before she slowly replied, "Master, I cant ce a guarantee on how powerful Lord Zixies breakthrough will be. I can only tell you that he would definitely grow far more powerful than the Vermillion Bird. Furthermore, as the Ancient Divine Pagoda has shielded itself from the world outside, we cannote out and help you despite our contract. You must be careful on the road ahead." "Alright, I understand." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded. The news of Zixies breakthrough has put her in a very good mood now. A breakthrough, this means... That Zixie will awaken soon! "Sister, whats happening?" Just as Gu Ruoyun was reveling with this good news, a young mans puzzled voice sounded beside her ear, "You looked a bit pale a while ago, why do you look so happy all of a sudden?" Earlier on, Gu Ruoyun had beenmunicating with Yunyao through soul telepathy so Xia Linyu, who had been right next to her, was not aware of what had transpired. Gu Ruoyun gave it a thought before replying, "Yuer, an unforeseen event has happened in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. If any troublees our way, the Vermillion Bird and the spiritual beasts would not be able toe to our aid so Im afraid that I wont be able to protect you at all times. Hence, Id like for you to go into Xiao Hei to apany the Ghost Doctor and the others." The Divine Weapon, Xiao Hei, was a box which Gu Ruoyun had obtained in the Banished Lands. The box wasden with all sorts of elements which allows a cultivator to grow exponentially in their cultivation. Hence, the Ghost Doctor and others have remained inside the Divine Weapon. Unfortunately, as Xiao Heis Master, Gu Ruoyun was unable to enter and use it for cultivation. Otherwise, she would have broken through to the rank of a Martial Supreme long ago... "Alright." Xia Linyu fell momentarily silent before he agreed to Gu Ruoyuns decision in the end. He knows that based on his current level of power, not only would he be of no help to Gu Ruoyun if he had stayed by her side, he would be a burden to her. "Lets continue on our journey then." Once she had finished speaking, Gu Ruoyun rose to her feet. It was also at this moment that the young man who had been right next to her disappeared into the air. It was as if he had turned into thin air and not even his shadow could be seen... Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, she was suddenly attacked by countless murderous auras. Wild winds immediately rose throughout the entire forest which was now so quiet that only the sound of wind could be heard. "Why, at a time like this?" Her face sank along with the rise of the powerful murderous auras. An unforeseen event had just urred in the Ancient Divine Pagoda and now someone has arrived to cause trouble for me. It seems that I wont be able to utilize my final protective charm this time! Ha! Gu Ruoyun was in the middle of her thoughts when countless figures in the form of sharp rays of light shot towards her and quickly surrounded her from every angle. The leader of the group was a middle-aged man. His sharp and cold eyes fell upon Gu Ruoyun as he asked, "Youre Gu Ruoyun? Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter?" Gu Ruoyuns expression sank even more. Her clear, cold gaze was fixed squarely upon the group surrounding her. She did not respond to his question. Instead, she asked another question in return, "Members of the First City?" "Thats right." The middle-aged manughed icily. He did not deny Gu Ruoyuns statement. After all, to him, this woman does not pose too much of a threat. To prod her into death would be as easy as prodding an ant to death. Chapter 1035: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (4) Chapter 1035: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Let me guess, are you guys from Wind Valley or the Lin family?" Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin andughed icily as she said, "If my guess is correct, youre from the Lin family! The Eldest Lady of Wind Valley would not be so stupid to send people to capture me here. However, it goes without saying that youre far moreposedpared to thest time. Youve even sent Martial Saints along as well!" The Lin family from First City were the ones who had plotted to capture my older brother and caused my parents separation! Theyre also the reason why Father has been working so hard! "Gu Ruoyun, how dare you!" The middle-aged man scoffed icily as he stared domineeringly down at her. "Previously, the members of the Lin family had extended an invitation to you as a guest in our Lin household. Instead, you had coborated with Grand Lord Hong Lian and murdered the Lin family members! This is a debt that the Lin family shall collect from you sooner orter! However, the Lin family has always practiced returning good for evil. We will give you a chance to atone for your sins. As long as you follow us back to the Lin family home, well spare your life!" Gu Ruoyunughed. Her smile was filled with an icy chill and it further enraged the middle-aged man. "You want me to follow you back to the Lin family home?" Gu Ruoyun smirked as replied. Her eyes were clear and cold as she continued, "Then what? Use me as a means to threaten my father? Do you think that Id do as you say? Besides, it seems that First City has its own set of rules. Cultivators at the rank of Martial Saint and above arent allowed to leave First City without permission. Arent you afraid that those people from First City would punish the Lin family for shirking the rules like that?" The middle-aged mans face was ashen. The Lin family had to do this was because they had no other way. Grand Lord Hong Lians power was growing far too quickly! If they want to eliminate him now, they would need to send out half of the Lin familys powerful cultivators! However, if they really were to mobilize that many Lin family cultivators, it was likely that they would be stopped even before they could step out from First City. Hence, he had to represent the cultivators of the Lin family and capture Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter! However, upon leaving First City, he never thought that he would hear a rumor about how this woman was a Pill Master! If that was the case, the Lin family seriously needs to get rid of the father and daughter pair more than ever now. Otherwise, the Lin familys doomsday would arrive very soon! "Little girl, let me offer a bit of advice, dont retaliate unnecessarily. That trouble-making father of yours has constantly antagonized the Lin family. The Lin family had always shown mercy by allowing him to drag out an ignoble existence for so many years. Weve already shown him so much benevolence! After this, dont me us for being discourteous!" "Showing mercy? Drag out an ignoble existence? Are you certain that youre talking about the Lin family and my old man?" Gu Ruoyun replied as she chuckled softly. Her smile was extremely calm but when her voice rang in everyones ears, they could clearly hear her disdain. "Based on what I do know, the Lin family has been trying to eliminate my father for many years now. However, it was to no avail as they were simply too weak. Not only had they allowed my father to escape, theyve let him grow to the rank that he is today! If it wasnt for the fact that you cant do anything about my father, you wouldnt have needed toe and look for me! Only, its just too bad. I, Gu Ruoyun, may not be able to go up against so many of you but if I want to escape, there hasnt been anyone whos been able to intercept me!" "Hahaha." The middle-aged man burst intoughter and eximed with a scornful look on his face, "Little girl, as humans, its best not to act with such savagery. With so many of the Lin family members surrounding you, do you really think that you can escape? If we do let you get away, we wont have the right to stay in First City anymore." Chapter 1036: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (5) Chapter 1036: An Unforeseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That was right! This time, for safetys sake, the Lin family had deliberately sent him, a Martial Saint! Though little girls powers were pretty substantial, in his hands, she would be nothing more than an insect. Trying to escape? Dream on! "All of you, attack! Take this girl alive!" The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and bellowed an order. The aura within the group of Lin family members whirled suddenly before charging towards Gu Ruoyun who was surrounded by them. Bang! At the same time, a powerful aura also exploded from Gu Ruoyuns body. The powerful aura was so strong that it caused the group to stumble back unconsciously before they stopped and looked at her with astonishment. The middle-aged mans eyesnded upon Gu Ruoyuns hand. He then lightly raised the corners of his lips as he eximed disdainfully, "A spiritual weapon? I never thought that you would have a spiritual weapon in your hands! No wonder youre so confident. If the people here today were ranked below Martial Saints, you might have been able to get away. Unfortunately, the gap between a Martial Saint and a Martial Supreme is no small distance, but actually the size of an entire gulf. Youll never be able to touch it, hahaha!" He burst intoughter as a torrential wind rose piercingly around him. The surrounding trees were sucked into the sky and the middle-aged man, who was standing in the middle of the hurricane, curled his lips into a sneer. He then moved as fast as lightning and soon appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. "Master, run!" Yunyao and the rest anxiously cried out from within her soul. Unfortunately, it was already toote. Just as Gu Ruoyun had pulled out her sword and was holding it in front of her chest, the middle-aged mans power mmed fiercely onto her body with a loud bang. The spiritual weapon in her hand was also hit by the destructive force from the energy st and split into two right in front of her with a crack. Is this the extent of a Martial Saints power? Regardless of how powerful she has be, she was as insignificant as an insect when faced with a Martial Saint. Gu Ruoyun stumbled backward and her mouth was dripping with blood. Her delicate and pretty features were drained of color. She felt as if her internal organs were under heavy attack and the pain was excruciating. Roar! Roar, roar! The white pale dragon which resides in the spiritual weapon as its weapon spirit also roared in agony due to the damage sustained by the spiritual weapon. Its voice was like a spell and caused Gu Ruoyuns heart to clench violently. Even though the white dragon was previously defeated by Gu Ruoyuns and had chosen to be her weapon spirit for the sake of survival, after many years of fighting side by side, she has longe to consider it as her friend. Now, hearing her friends agonized roar, how could she not feel anxious? "Im sorry that Im too weak. I wasnt able to protect you." Gu Ruoyun bent down and picked up the two halves of the spiritual weapon before putting it into the Divine Weapon, Xiao Hei. She then turned her clear and cold gaze towards the middle-aged man once again, staring at him unfeelingly. "Spiritual weapons are indeed precious. Unfortunately, when a spiritual weapon, no matter how precious it is, is contracted to a piece of trash, it will be trash as well! The power of trash is far too inferior so how can a spiritual weapon showcase its greatest potential? I, Lin Fei, on the other hand, do not require the use of a weapon when faced with trash like you! I can make you kneel before me and call me your grandfather even when Im unarmed and defenseless!" Lin Fei lifted his chin arrogantly as he stared down dominantly at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun gently closed her eyes. At this moment, her heart was filled with extreme determination. A Martial Saints power is so powerful, and I will enter this world sooner orter. When that timees, everyone who has ever hurt me or my friends will pay a bitter price! Chapter 1037: An Unforseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (6) Chapter 1037: An Unforseen Event In The Ancient Divine Pagoda (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Lin family?" She then slowly opened her eyes andughed icily. Her clear and cold eyes were fixed squarely upon Lin Feis arrogant face. She spoke slowly, enunciating every word, "Wait until Ive left, you can go back and report to the Lin familys Master that in two years, I will make my way to the Lin household and find him on my own! Heaven watches over the actions of men. One day, someone will seek him out and serve him with revenge for everything hes ever done." Two years! Ive given myself two years! After two years, I will go to the Lin household and look for him! While Im there, Ill seek justice from him. After saying her piece, Gu Ruoyun released the aura from her body once again and charged towards the nearest Lin family cultivator. Before the cultivator could react, an icy cold hand had alreadynded on his neck. Without any warning, her hand twisted his neck downwards and fresh blood began spurting out, dyeing the entire forest in a bloody red hue. "She wants to escape?" Lin Fei finally returned to his senses and bellowed sharply, "Stop her!" At the same time, his body charged directly towards Gu Ruoyun. As a Martial Saint, Lin Fei was naturally substantially faster than Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun immediately grabbed a cultivator at random and threw him directly at Lin Fei. With the absence of two people surrounding her, their formation naturally disintegrated. Hence, Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate at all and hurriedly flew off to the distance. Lin Feis fist smacked the figure who had been flung towards him out of the way. He turned to look at Gu Ruoyuns retreating figure as his smile grew even creepier and filled with a fiery rage. "Gu Ruoyun, are you trying to get away? Youre underestimating me! If you had obediently surrendered, perhaps you wouldnt be subjected to any torture. Yet, you insist on struggling at the brink of deaths door! Since thats the case, dont me the members of the Lin family forcking care towards the fairer sex!" Lin Fei then waved his hand as he ordered coldly, "After her." ... A figure was zipping through the trees at top speed in the middle of a dense forest. Blood has stained her robes red yet she did not seem to sense her pain. Instead, she gave everything she had as she continued to run. Lin Feis punch has indeed caused her serious injuries but she could not stop. If she were to stop, all that awaited her was death! "This cant go on, I must find somewhere to hide." Gu Ruoyun randomly picked up a bunch of pills and jammed them into her mouth. Once she had swallowed the pills, the pain in her body subsided by a good degree. However, the powerful aura behind her was growing stronger and stronger, causing her heart to race. She was already exhausting all of her energy and had utilized the pills in order to escape as fast as she could but she never thought that the group behind her would catch up to her so quickly. The power of a Martial Saint should never be underestimated! "Gu Ruoyun, Id like to see where youd be able to run off to this time!" A cold and arrogant voice sounded from behind Gu Ruoyun, causing her expression to change greatly. As she was lost in thought, the group was already right behind her. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun sensed a sudden movement from the Ancient Divine Pagoda in her body. The ground beneath her suddenly loosened, bing as soft as sand. She then lost all consciousness, thest thing she could feel was her body continuously sinking downwards... By the time Lin Fei had managed to rush over, all he could see was Gu Ruoyuns figure vanishing into thin air. His expression changed drastically and his eyes were like the keen end of a longsword shing towards an imaginary person. "Find her!" he ordered with a dark voice. "I dont care what tactic she had used to leave this ce, you will find her! No one escapes from the clutches of the Lin family!" Chapter 1038: My Name Is Nian Ye (1) Chapter 1038: My Name Is Nian Ye (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A red light glowed in a mountain cave. The light was as red as a halo of blood and was eerily beautiful. At this moment, a woman dressed in green robes was lying on the ground in the mountain cave. She was bathed in the blood-red light, illuminating her figure. She was currently unconscious so she did not hear the muffled voices in the mountain cave. "Eh? I had sensed the Ancient Divine Pagodas aura a while ago. Could it be that this woman is the Ancient Divine Pagodas Master?" "There can be no mistake about it. No one else but the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda can enter this ce so this woman should be that person. Since thats the case, its about time we return these things to their rightful owner after being guarding them all this time..." The whispers faded away as the red light within the cave glowed brilliantly. Suddenly, a sword drenched with blood red light flew over from a distance away. It then entered Gu Ruoyuns mind. "The Ninth Emperor has recognized its Master. We should send her out of this ce now." The muffled voice sounded once again before everything grew quiet. A hurricane then rose from within the cave and carried Gu Ruoyuns body up... ... It hurts! Gu Ruoyun felt as if her head had exploded and she was in extreme agony. The searing pain made her knit her brows together before she slowly opened her eyes. An old, thatched hut came into her sight. The house had simple furnishings and she was lying on a bed made of grass. Her initially blood-drenched robes have been changed into a set of clean but patched robes. This surprised her and the frown on her face deepened. "Where am I? I had sustained injuries on my chest so why does my head hurt instead? Also, I feel as if my entire body has lost all its strength." The feeling of weakness made Gu Ruoyun feel utterly powerless. Logically speaking, since Ive taken some pills, my body should have been healed after such a long period of time. How did this happen? "Mm?" Just as Gu Ruoyun was rubbing her temple with her fingers, she suddenly realized that there was an additional sword in her head. The sword waspletely red in color and nine awe-inspiring dragons were carved onto its de. Gu Ruoyun only needed one look to sense the majestic air that shone from within the sword. It was like a king which stood tall in the world. Anyone who stands before it must obey! The Divine Weapon, Ninth Emperor! These words suddenly appeared in Gu Ruoyuns mind, creating shockwaves throughout her entire being. Divine weapon? Is this sword a divine weapon? That makes sense. What other kinds of weapon, aside from a divine weapon, would have the power to shock anyone in such a manner? However, what I dont understand is when this divine weapon had appeared in my head. "Master," the white dragons voice rang out from within her soul, "The spiritual weapon has been destroyed and I am severely injured. Initially, I had intended to enter the divine weapon in your mind but that divine weapon already contains a weapon spirit. That weapon spirit has great power and has denied me ess so I was unable to enter the divine weapon." Though the white dragon may only be a spirit, because he had be a weapon spirit in a spiritual weapon, he would also suffer severe injuries if the spiritual weapon was damaged. It was a good thing that the damage on the spiritual weapon was not too severe. Otherwise, he would have vanished with a puff of smoke along with the spiritual weapon. "Im sorry, I had underestimated the power of a Martial Saint." Gu Ruoyun sighed, "Go into another spiritual weapon and recuperate first. You cane back once Ive repaired this spiritual weapon." Chapter 1039: My Name Is Nian Ye (2) Chapter 1039: My Name Is Nian Ye (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun has the ability to nurture an average weapon into a spiritual weapon so she has a lot of spiritual weapons on hand. Naturally, the white dragon could find a ce for it to recuperate. "Yes, Master." The white dragon replied softly. To him, recuperating his soul was at the highest priority. Just then, a small hand pushed the door open and a little maiden with two braids walked in, carrying a pot of water. When she that Gu Ruoyun had woken up, she approached her joyfully. "Youre awake? Big Brother was out hunting in the mountains when he found your unconscious body on the ground. He was afraid that you would run into fearsome spiritual beasts so he had brought you back." Naturally, she was referring to regr wild animals with no spiritual consciousness when she said that her brother was out hunting. Normal beasts exist just like regr humans on the maind. "Thank you." Gu Ruoyun held her forehead and tried to get out of bed. However, she was not as strong as she thought she was and staggered a little before she sat right back on the bed again. It seems that she has to endure many repercussions after unwittingly forming a contract with this Divine Weapon. She would not be able to help Yuer to search for medicinal herbs for the time being. "Be careful." When she saw what Gu Ruoyun had tried to do, the little maiden hurriedly put the wooden basin down and quickly rushed over to support her. "You are already so badly injured, you should get a proper rest," she chided Gu Ruoyun with slight impatience. "For the time being, its best that you stay put." Gu Ruoyun frowned. She then turned towards the little maiden who was making her way towards the wooden basin once again. "What is this ce? Also... Who are you?" The little maiden held a handkerchief up and walked back towards Gu Ruoyun. She grinned and the freckles on her faceplimented splendidly along with her smile. "You may call me Xiao Yu, just like Big Brother. This is Wind Fall Vige. My mother and father were both killed by bandits so its just me and my brother now. By the way, whats your name?" My name? Gu Ruoyun paused and fell silent for a moment before she slowly replied, "My name is... Nian Ye." "Nian Ye?" The little maiden cocked her head and murmured, "What a strange name. If your name is Nian Ye, who are you missing 1 ?" Gu Ruoyun smiled delicately but did not answer her question. It was a good thing that the little maiden did not prod her any further. She nced at the sky outside the house and eximed in a good-natured manner, "The sun is setting soon, Big Brother should be on his way back now." It was easy to see that the little maiden misses her older brother dearly. As soon as she has spoken, a noise sounded from outside the door. A man who was holding arge bow in his hand then slowly walked into the house. He was dressed in a tiger skin waistcoat which set off his tannedplexion. "Miss, are you alright now?" The man had noticed that Gu Ruoyun, who was lying on the bed, was awake. He scratched the back of his head in amicably and chuckled, "It was my sister who had helped you out of your clothes. However, there arent any decent clothes in the house so well have to inconvenience you for now. I hope you dont mind." "Its fine, I dont mind. It would be reasonable to say that I should be the one to thank you both for saving my life." Gu Ruoyun smiled and replied nonchntly. When he heard her words, the man heaved a sigh of relief. Even though thisdy was drenched in blood when he had found her, he could tell from her aura that she was definitely not from an average organization. He had been really afraid that she would take offense. "Miss, I dont know what you had encountered which had resulted in someone trying to hunt you down. However, you can recuperate here in peace. The Wind Fall Vige folk are a simple and honest bunch. You need not worry about your enemies finding you here." Chapter 1040: My Name Is Nian Ye (3) Chapter 1040: My Name Is Nian Ye (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mans gaze was sincere as he looked at Gu Ruoyun and spoke in a hoarse voice. A sense of fondness emerged in Gu Ruoyuns heart when she saw his sincerity and honesty. She smiled as she replied, "Thank you." "Please recuperate your wounds in peace, Miss. Let me know if theres anything that you need. Ill help you as long as its within my power." The man could not help but blush when he saw her smile. He has never seen such a good-looking woman before. Even though she was dressed in such in and simple clothes, it could not hide her lucid, elegant, and noble air. She definitely stood out from the crowd. Of course, his blushing face does not mean that he has any intentions towards Gu Ruoyun. It was a reaction like when most peopley their eyes on a handsome man or a beautiful woman. They would not be able to help themselves from wanting to take a second nce at them. This was only limited to feelings of admiration and not because they had felt their hearts move! He had saved her and brought her back was not because he had been moved by her delicate and pretty features. It was simply because he would not stand idly by while someone was lying injured on the ground. "Brother, Im hungry. Lets go get dinner ready, okay?" The little maiden stuck her tongue out in a charming manner and linked arms with the man in a coquettish and lovable way. She then snuggled up to him and ced her head on his body. "Alright." The man stroked the little maidens head as his eyes filled with indulgence. As Gu Ruoyun observed the loving pair of siblings, her mind unconsciously thought of Gu Shengxiao and her gaze sank. Ive been away from the West Spirit Maind for such a long time now, I wonder how Big Brother is doing. However, knowing him, he wouldnt be satisfied with staying in West Spirit Maind for the rest of his life. One day, he will make the journey to this ce as well! Before that time arrives, I will conquer the world. By then, Ill have the power to ensure my big brothers safety. ... In the following days, Gu Ruoyun made no further attempts to go look for the medicinal herbs. Instead, she rxed and recuperated in the little vige. It goes without saying that being away from the splendor of the mundane world, this in and simple little vige was very suitable for cultivation especially with only simple and honest vige folk around. Not only did they include Gu Ruoyun despite her unknown origins, every household had even brought out their stockpile of food and sent them over for fear of neglecting their guest who had journeyed from far away. Gu Ruoyun knows very well that to these regr people, that stockpile of food was more important than anything else. However, they had brought them over for the sake of a stranger like her. It would be difficult for her to forget about their kindness. She even had the thought that once she had found both her parents, it would not be a bad idea to move here and retire for the rest of their lives. At least there would not be much strife and there would not be too manypetitive massacres either... At this moment, in a tiny and shabby storage room, Gu Ruoyan was staring at a pile of medicinal herbs in a corner with mild surprise. Her gaze then fell upon the little maiden next to her and she asked, "Xiao Yu, are you a doctor?" "Im studying medicine." The littledy smiled shyly as she replied. "But Im still not good enough. Ah, by the way, I had wrapped your wound up for you. If my medicinal skills were good enough, you wouldnt need to wait half a month to fully recuperate." Gu Ruoyun smiled, the injuries on her body have healed long ago. The reason why she had not made a full recovery was due to the repercussions from forming a contract with the Divine Weapon, the Ninth Emperor. "Nian Ye, do you know? My dream is to be a great doctor. I want to heal the sick and wounded! I even want to be able to snatch the life of a dying person from the clutches of the King of Hell!" The little maidens eyes sparkled and the freckles on her face grew moreely along with the light in her eyes. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and the light in her eyes darkened. Chapter 1041: My Name Is Nian Ye (4) Chapter 1041: My Name Is Nian Ye (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "That year, my parents had been badly hurt by bandits. They initially had a chance at survival but, unfortunately, we couldnt save them because we didnt manage to get to the doctors in time." The little maiden had begun to weep as her memories of that incident came flooding back. "If only I had understood medicine at that time, I could have saved my parents. It was also from that moment on that I vowed to teach myself medicine! I will never let any other family experience separation in death!" This was her dream. It was also a goal that she has been working towards all this time. Gu Ruoyun smiled as she said, "Ill be leaving this ce in two days. Once Im finished with my tasks, I can teach you medicine. What do you think?" "Nian Ye, you know medicine?" asked the little maiden as she inclined her head. Her two braids made her look very cute as she blinked her sparkling eyes with curiosity. "I know a little about medicine. Before anything else, Id like to ask you where you got these red flowers from?" Gu Ruoyun picked out a small, red flower from the pile of medicinal herbs. A glint then shed through her eyes. She had noticed the little flower immediately when she had entered the storage room! She never thought that she would find the second medicine herb that she needed in a ce like Wind Fall Vige. This was the Blood Moon Blossom. Most of these flowers exist in areas with blistering heat. Besides, it was an apanying herb to the Dragon Phoenix Fruit! This Dragon Phoenix Fruit was a medicinal herb which happens to be an ingredient in the Fleshbone Regeneration Pill! "Oh, you mean this little flower?" The little maiden looked very curious. She thought for a bit before replying, "My brother had found it during one of his hunts a while ago. He had stumbled upon a zing cave and retrieved this little flower from there." "Alright, I understand." Gu Ruoyun put the Blood Moon Blossom down and smiled. "Come on, lets go out." She needs the Dragon Phoenix Fruit. This Blood Moon Blossom was not of any use to her. Perhaps I should shift my departure to an earlier date. ... At this moment, a group of thugs carrying knives and spears had suddenly charged into the vige. Instantly, the entire vige flew into chaos and the vigers began screaming bloody murder. However, they were no match for the bandits in the end. They then tied the men and women up and dragged them into the vige square. Gu Ruoyun and Xiao Yu had just stepped out from the storage room when a group of thugs burst in through the door. Those thugs immediately stepped towards them in an attempt to seize the two without any exnation. Xiao Yu jumped in fright and quickly hid behind Gu Ruoyun, peeking out with timid eyes and staring at the bandits in terror. "Stop! What are you trying to do?" Just as the group was about to approach Gu Ruoyun, someone yelled loudly from outside. They then saw the tanned man striding in. "You band of bandits," he cried out angrily, "The Wind Fall Vige has respectfully given you half of our harvest each year! Why are you going back on your word now and causing trouble for the vigers of Wind Fall Vige?!" "You can me it on the fact that the food youve contributed isnt enough for the space between our teeth! Qin Hao, will youe with us willingly or do we have to use force?" The two bandits also made a move to capture Gu Ruoyun and the little maiden behind her as they spoke. Qin Hao was so enraged that his face turned ashen. His tanned features were filled with anger as he replied furiously, "You darey a finger on them with your dirty ws! Just try!" "Haha, a little kid like you dares to threaten us? Have you forgotten how your parents have died?" The group of bandits burst intoughter and spoke with ridicule. At that moment, they did not notice the increasingly chilly look in the girl in greens eyes. Chapter 1042: My Name Is Nian Ye (5) Chapter 1042: My Name Is Nian Ye (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Nian Ye..." The little maiden trembled violently behind Gu Ruoyun. Her bright eyes were filled with terror as she said, "Theyre the culprits behind our parents deaths! That year, these bandits had upied ck Cliff Mountain which is not too far from Wind Fall Vige and hadmitted all sorts of wicked deeds around it. Because of this, all the viges including Wind Fall Vige then joined forces to go against these bandits. It was to no avail and many were either injured or killed disastrously. My mother and father had both lost their lives at that time. In the end, every vige agreed to contribute half of their food and money in order for them to spare the rest. Nian Ye... Im so scared..." Sensing the shivers from the person behind her, a murderous intent shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. She suddenly lifted the corners of her lips and smiled as she said, "Since they want us to leave with them, whats wrong with taking a walk?" "Nian Ye?" Qi Hao was mildly surprised, he never expected Gu Ruoyun to agree to the bandits demands. However, if he allowed her to fall into these bandits hands, she would be swallowed whole! "No, you are only a guest of the Wind Fall Vige." Qi Hao furrowed his brows and red at the ruthless bandits. "This woman is not a viger of Wind Fall Vige," he eximed, "The matters of Wind Fall Vige have nothing to do with her. Cant you let her go?" "Qi Hao, you dare to bring up conditions with us? I dont care who she is, everyone in Wind Fall Vige will have toe with us! However,pared to you, thisdy is clearly more aware of the situation. She knows that we, the ck Cliff Mountain Bandits, cannot be defeated so she has decided to follow us obediently." The bandit burst into an arrogantugh but his vulgar eyes continued to size Gu Ruoyun up. "It goes without saying that with such a beautiful woman in the Wind Fall Vige, its been quite a profit for us to have made the trip." "You..." Qi Hao clenched his fist tightly, feeling a great urge tond it on the bandit. However, he was only a normal person, how could he possibly stand a chance in a fight against a cultivator? Gu Ruoyun looked at Qi Hao but she kept quiet. She slowly walked out of the door and spoke indifferently, "Didnt you say that you wanted to take us away? Lead the way then, Im a bit pressed for time here so dont hinder me from conducting other matters." The bandits were in shock when they heard her words. What does she mean? Why does she make it sound like we, as bandits, have be people who would lead the way? Besides, she says that shes pressed for time? That we should not waste her time on her business? After all, we are strong bandits. Is this woman not afraid of us at all? "Big Brother, Im scared." Xiao Yu crept towards Qi Hao and tugged his sleeve as her freckled face filled with fear. "Will they treat us the same way as how they had treated Mother and Father?" "Xiao Yu, dont be afraid." Qi Hao pulled Xiao Yu into his arms and patted her back soothingly. "Big Brother will protect you," he replied softly. "I wont let anyone hurt you." Mother and Father are dead. My sister is my only family. Today, I will protect her no matter what! All the vigers had been restrained and pushed into the center of the square outside the vige. They were surrounded by the bandits who were wielding knives and spears. When they looked into the bandits fearsome eyes, they were so terrified that they did not dare utter a word. Those who were timid have even wet their pants. Instantly, the smell of urine filled the air around the square. A brawny, middle-aged brute was sitting on a chair at the foremost of the bandits. The fierce look on his face gave off a very sinister air. Coupled with the murderous bloodlust from his body, one could tell at first nce that he was the type of person who could kill a man without even batting an eye. Chapter 1043: The Bandits Punishment (1) Chapter 1043: The Bandits Punishment (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Nian Ye, why have you been captured as well?" An older woman, who was dressed in short robes with a floral pattern, noticed Gu Ruoyun immediately as she entered the square and looked mildly shocked. She then cried out angrily, "These bandits simply have no humanity! They wouldnt even spare a maiden. Furthermore, shes only a passerby yet this time, she has been dragged down by the Wind Fall Vige." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently as she asked, "Auntie Hua, are these bandits very powerful?" "Of course they are," sighed Auntie Hua. "Apparently, the Leader of these bandits is a Martial King! To usmon folk, a Martial King is simply invincible! It looks that the Wind Fall Vige is finished this time." A Martial King? Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. There were numerous Martial Kings in the Northern Block Territory so they were not considered to be particrly outstanding. However, how could they have possibly been reduced to looting from vigers? After all, generally speaking, cultivators were a very proud bunch. They have always viewed anyone attacking themon folk with disdain! Hence, even thoughmon folk does exist on the maind, they have always lived peaceful and untouched lives. "Nian Ye, if you get the chance, just run. Dont worry about us. These bandies have never blinked whenever ites to murder so no good cane from falling into their hands." Under these circumstances, some of the simple vigers were still worried about Gu Ruoyuns safety. It made her feel rather touched. "Dont worry, just leave this matter to me." Gu Ruoyun smiled and turned her gaze towards the bandit at the foremost of the group. "Leave it to you?" Auntie Hua was stunned and she could not understand the meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns words. "Nian Ye, I know that youre not an average person so perhaps youre a cultivator too. However, these bandits powers arent like anyone elses. If you rush towards them, youll lose out!" These vigers have never left Wind Fall Vige all their life so they do not really understand the world outside. Therefore, when ites to the insignificant Martial Kings who were not even worth mentioning, they were like gods in the vigers eyes. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and carried a nonchnt smile on her face as if she had not heard Auntie Huas exmation. When Auntie Hua noticed that Gu Ruoyun had paid no notice to her warning, she became anxious. "Nian Ye, I see that youre still very young and even if you do have pretty good talent, you must only be at the rank of a Martial General now. Youre no match for those bandits." The ck Mountain Cliff Bandits have always mentioned that their leader has great power and Martial Kings at their Leaders age were too few to count. Hence, to the vigers, regardless of how talented she was, Gu Ruoyuns young age could only mean that she must be a Martial General. However, the guileless Auntie Hua was not aware that there was such a thing called bragging in this world! "It looks like everyone is here now." The head of the bandits stood up from his chair and swept his fearsome gaze across the vigers cowering beneath him. His face carried a cruel sneer as he said, "Today, Im going to make an announcement! The Wind Fall Vigers shall contribute one woman to the ck Cliff Mountain Bandits every month. If you miss out on one month, Ille down to the Wind Fall Vige and kill two people!" What? Hearing this, the men of Wind Fall Vige exploded with rage. "You want us to use our women in exchange for us to drag out an ignoble existence? We wont do this! This is aplete damage to our honor as men!" "Thats right! Brothers, were not going to listen to these bandits anymore! We can deal with the fact that hes making us contribute a big half of our food every year but now hes making grand designs over our wives and daughter! A real man would never allow anyone to tarnish our wives! Id rather die than allow anyone to abuse my family!" Chapter 1044: The Bandits Punishment (2) Chapter 1044: The Bandits Punishment (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Leader of the bandits expression gradually became frosty. A bandit next to him noticed the dissatisfaction on his face and hurriedly stepped out. "How dare you?" he reprimanded angrily. "Its a privilege that our Leader has taken a fancy to your wives and daughters. Countless people have been trying to curry favor from our Leader! You now have the opportunity yet you dont appreciate this boon? Could it be that youve forgotten that our Leader is a Martial King? Do you have any idea what Martial Kings are? There are only five in existence on the entire maind!" The bandit held out five fingers as he eximedcently, "My Leader is one of the five most powerful cultivators. As for those at the rank of Martial King and above, hehe, let me tell you this - theyve been extinct for hundreds of years! I can see that youre indeed a group of country bumpkins whove never seen the world yet you dare to act so arrogantly towards someone of my Leaders station. Do you know how to write the word death?" Gu Ruoyun crossed her arms over her chest as she stared smilingly at the bandit who was bragging vigourously. There are only five Martial Kings on the maind? The Leader of these bandits is actually one of the most powerful cultivators? Besides, cultivators at the rank of Martial King and above havent emerged for over a few hundred years? How has he managed to survive for so long with all this bragging? Why havent the powerful cultivators of the mainde to destroy him yet? Nevertheless, Gu Ruoyun knows very well that even if the powerful cultivators had heard about his bragging, they would probably consider him as a bouncing little clown and would be toozy to care about him. On the other hand, he only had the ability to bully a few vigers who have never seen the world. "The Leader of the bandits is that powerful." Auntie Hua clearly believed in these words and sighed. "Nian Ye," she urged, "Dont be hasty. You wont be of any match to him, hes one of the most powerful cultivators on the maind. Well try to beg him for mercyter so that hell let you leave. Besides, youre not a viger of the Wind Fall Vige so youll be fine if you leave." "Ive said to leave this matter to me." Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly. Her clear and cold gaze remained fixed upon the bandits who were acting like bouncing little clowns. The smile on her face has grown even more pronounced as she challenged, "You say that the most powerful cultivators on the maind are Martial Kings? And that Martial Emperors and the rest no longer exists?" Her voice was clear and bright as it resounded through the silent crowd, instantly drawing everyones attention. "Of course." The bandit red at Gu Ruoyun and continued to brag, "Im telling you this, our Leader isnt just one of the most powerful cultivators on the maind, hes the youngest Martial King too! The other Martial Kings are nearing the cemetery now and only our Leader was the only one who has managed to reach this rank in his middle age! Our Leader is the most talented person on the maind. Hes the only one, theres no other! Perhaps he would even breakthrough to be the first Martial Emperor the world has seen in a few hundred years. Think about it, how powerful is a Martial Emperor? Shouldnt you feel honored to have the privilege to give your women to such a powerful man?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows and responded with a smile that did not reach her eyes, "How was I not aware that the most powerful person on the maind has be a Martial King? However, those Martial Emperors, Martial Honors and Martial Supremes... Where have they gone?" Auntie Hua hurriedly tugged Gu Ruoyuns sleeve when she saw that Gu Ruoyun was provoking the Leader of the bandits. She was attempting to signal her against speaking any further so that she would avoid angering these merciless beings. If that were to happen, she could forget about leaving the vige. "Nian Ye." The little maiden was a little worried as well. Her freckled faced carried a sense of anxiety. "Youd better stop talking. These people are very scary, theyll hurt you." Chapter 1045: The Bandits Punishment (3) Chapter 1045: The Bandits Punishment (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The little maiden has taken a liking towards Gu Ruoyun. Furthermore, thetter had promised to teach her medicine so the little maiden certainly does not wish for anything to happen to her. Gu Ruoyun gently patted the little maidens arm but did not console her. She then turned with a half smile in her eyes towards the Leader of the bandits. No one had sensed the umtion of murderous intent in her eyes. "Hmph!" The Leader of the bandits scoffed icily. His entire face hardened fiercely as he said, "What would a bumpkin like you know about todays world? Martial Kings are now at the top of the food chain in our world. Those ranks that youve just mentioned are in the past now. Do you think that after reading a few books, you can understand how the few cultivators on the maind are ranked outside of the vige? What a joke! If it hadnt been for the fact that I do not want to live my life being fawned over, I would never havee to ce like this! My reputation on this maind is something that none of you could ever imagine! I only need to show myself before the eyes of the world and those who wish to be my apprentices would cling onto me and refuse to let go! Many on this maind are cracking their heads to find ways to be my disciple! Its just that Ive yet to be impressed by anyone so I havent epted anyone as my disciple." Gu Ruoyun could not help but admire this Bandit Leader for his ability to y pretend up to this degree. This was a form of technique too! "What? Are you too shocked to reply?" the Bandit Leader scoffedcently at the sight of the bbergasted Gu Ruoyun who was at a loss for words. To him, anyone who has heard of his high prestige would be so shocked that they would pee in their pants. They would then worship him like a deity. This was how he had managed to trick his little henchmen. Of course, the reason why he had been made Bandit Leader wasrgely due to his powers as a Martial King. "No," Gu Ruoyun said as she shook her head. "I was merely admiring your imagination and your eloquence in talking non-stop." How could the Bandit Leader fail to hear the disdain in her words? His expression changed instantly and he red at her fiercely. "Little girl, are you refusing toply with my words? Alright then! Step forward. Ill give you a taste of a Martial Kings powers!" Gu Ruoyun curled her lips into a small smile and was just about to step forward when a hand reached out from behind her and held her in a tight grip. "Nian Ye." Qin Haos honest and good-natured face showed a sense of anxiety, even the tone of his voice has changed. "Dont go over there! He really does have great power. Youre no match for him." Gu Ruoyun patted Qin Haos hand and smiled gently. The resolution in her clear and cold eyes was solid and unyielding like a rock. "The Wind Fall City has taken care of me for such a long time," she replied in a deep voice. "This time, its my turn to repay you for your kindness." After saying her piece, she pushed Qin Haosrge, coarse hand away with one swift move. She then turned to face the Bandit Leader. "Nian Ye..." Qin Hao was shocked as he stared dazedly at Gu Ruoyun who was approaching the Bandit Leader. However, his gaze soon slowly filled with determination. Nian Ye is a guest of the Wind Fall Vige. No matter what, I cannot let any harm befall my guest! At that moment, he only has one thing on his mind. The hands which he had once used to wrestle a wild beast slowly clenched unconsciously. His masculine features gradually filled with resolve. "Im here." Gu Ruoyun looked at the Bandit Leader and smiled. "So, can you now give me a taste of a Martial Kings power? Honestly speaking, I havent felt the extent of a Martial Kings power for a long time now." She was telling the truth when she said that. Chapter 1046: The Bandits Punishment (4) Chapter 1046: The Bandits Punishment (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ever since Gu Ruoyun had left the West Spirit Maind, she has constantly faced powerful cultivators! Even her weakest opponents had been Martial Emperors at the least! Hence, she has really not experienced the power of a Martial King for a long time. However, when the Bandit Leader heard these words, he thought that Gu Ruoyun had been ttering him. He decided that he would lessen her agonyter on because of her ttery. "Hmph, since youre so eager to know the power of a Martial King, let me grant your wish!" sneered the Bandit Leader. He then reappeared in front of Gu Ruoyun in a sh. His eyes were like extremely sharp knives. The sinister look on his fierce features was a rather terrifying sight. "Leader, give this damned girl the taste of a Martial Kings power!" "Thats right! She actually had the audacity to question our Leaders power! How is this any different from digging your own grave?" The bandits cried out when they saw that their Leader was about to make his move. After all, they had never seen their Leader attack anyone else despite having followed him for a very long time! Everyone in this vicinity would immediately tremble with fear at the very mention of their Leaders name! Only this little girl would act so recklessly and dare to challenge their Leader! "Thats it." Auntie Hua could not help but close her eyes and sigh softly. "Xiao Yu, if you see a chance, run away immediately." Qin Hao clenched his fist tightly as he spoke with determination, "Run as far as you can and donte back to Wind Fall Vige." The little maiden seems to understand what Qin Hao was trying to say and she held her small body tightly. She then tugged Qin Haos robe pitifully as she tearfully replied, "Brother, our parents are gone. Youre the only family I have left, I dont want to be an orphan, I..." "Xiao Yu, I dont want to live under these bandits tyranny for the rest of my life so I will draw my weapons like mother and father did. Besides, Nian Ye is innocent. Shes only an injured person that Ive brought back to the vige. If I had not brought her here, she would not have been dragged down along with us." Qin Hao lowered his eyelids and spoke resolutely, "However, Im still worried about you. If a fight breaks out, run and dont turn back! Do you understand me?" The little maiden fell silent for a moment but nodded in the end. "Dont you die on me, Big Brother. You must live on for my sake. Otherwise, I will truly be an orphan." "Alright." Qin Hao stroked the little maidens head as his grey eyes filled with love and reluctance. "Big Brother promises you that Ill make it out alive and look for you after this." Qin Hao then lifted his head after saying his piece. His eyes shot keenly towards the Bandit Leader in front of Gu Ruoyun as he spoke in a hoarse and low voice, "You bandits, isnt it enough that youve hurt my family? Now, not only do you want to force Wind Fall Vige to give your wives and daughters to you, youd even bully ady like Nian Ye! This time, the vigers of Wind Fall Vige will no longer live under your threat! Fellow vigers and elders! If you no longer wish to live under this tyranny, let us draw our weapons and fight back! Otherwise, we will die by the hands of these bandits one day." "Qin Hao is right, we cant tolerate this any longer! Brothers, let us draw our weapons and protect our wives and daughters." There were a few people in the square who did not have their hands bound. Since those people had never retaliated or tried to escape, the bandits had felt that it would be unnecessary to tie them up! Hence, once Qin Hao had spoken, the men in the group whose hands were unbound immediately rose to their feet. They then took out the small knives which they had been carrying and cut the ropes from the hands of their fellow vigers. Chapter 1047: The Bandits Punishment (5) Chapter 1047: The Bandits Punishment (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This time, the bandits had miscalcted. They thought that these people would never dare to retaliate under the tyranny of a Martial King so they had not searched their captives body. However, how could vigers who lived at Wind Fall Vige go around without bringing along a sharp weapon every day? Only the Bandit Leader seems to be unworried about the vigers final struggle. He scoffed arrogantly as he dered disdainfully, "Youre just a bunch of ignorant vigers. Even people like you would dare to oppose me? Youre all looking for your own deaths! However, I have no time to bother about you now! Ill y with you once Ive given this woman a taste of this lesson!" The Martial King Bandit Leader saw no need to ce any importance on thesemon folk. He could crush them with just one finger! Gu Ruoyun felt moved as she watched Qin Hao and the other vigers actions. She did not say anything as her clear and cold gazended upon the Bandit Leader once again. "Im waiting, or should we say that you cant harness your Martial King powers?" "Youre digging your own grave!" The Bandit Leaders expression changed and a warm yellow hue enveloped his fist as he mmed it fiercely towards Gu Ruoyuns chest. Bam! His strikended on Gu Ruoyuns body without any warning but... The Bandit Leaders eyes, which had been initiallycent, filled with astonishment as he stared at the woman whose body had remained as unmoved as a stone. How can this be? I had gathered all of my might in that attack yet she had not moved at all? The entire square was nowpletely silent. The riled-up vigers stopped their ruckus as they stared unblinkingly at the drastic change on the Bandit Leaders face before they looked at... The indifferent girl in green robes. Gu Ruoyun looked at the fist which hadnded on her chest before turning her gaze towards the Bandit King once again. She then eximed with a small smile, "Is this everything youve got? I think... Thats not just it." The Bandit Leaders expression turned ashen. He could feel the disdainful stares surrounding him and even his henchmen were eyeing him with suspicion. How could the Bandit Leader, who has been a tyrant for so many years, possibly bear this? "I was only using my average capacity earlier on. I certainly havent disyed the full force of my Martial King powers. This time, I wont throw the game. You can go to hell!" Whoosh! The Bandit Leader yanked out his machete fiercely before shing its sharp de at Gu Ruoyuns shoulder. The murderous intent in his eyes has thickened. Form his point of view, this knife wouldpletely slice the womans body in half. Qin Hao and the others had just regained their senses when they saw Gu Ruoyun under the machetes gleam. The look in their eyes immediately changed greatly. Some of them shut their eyes, unable to bring themselves to endure this. They did not wish to watch the delicate and pretty girl crumple into a pool of blood. Dang! Suddenly, a sharp and clear sound rang out. It sounded like a sharp weapon shing against steel. Some of the ones who could not bear to watch opened their eyes once again. The womans small smile looked absolutely engaging under the gentle breeze. Arge, sharp knife was propped up against her slender shoulder but her expression has remained unchanged. A shallow smile had umted in her clear gaze. "What? Is that the full extent of your power?" Gu Ruoyuns clear and cold voice brought the Bandit Leader back to his senses. Panic began to cloud over the initial ferocity in his eyes. The strong terror in his heart made him raise his machete and sh it fiercely towards Gu Ruoyun once again. "You can go to hell!" This woman must die! Otherwise, I will live in terror for the rest of my life! Chapter 1048: The Bandits Punishment (6) Chapter 1048: The Bandits Punishment (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dang! Dang, dang! The Bandit Leaders machete shed at her over and over again yet it could only make a sharp and clear noise like it was striking against steel. Even his opponents robes had remained untouched! "No! Thats impossible!" The Bandit Leader was on the verge of a breakdown. He stumbled back and the machete in his hand fell to the ground. He then bellowed maniacally, "Youre a monster, you must be a monster! How could a human remain unscathed from a knife wound? I dont believe it, I cant believe it!" At that moment, forget about the bandits, even the vigers of Wind Fall Vige were in shock. What is her flesh made of? Why is it that not even knives or swords can harm her? No wonder she had so much confidence, its actually because her body is special... In the vigers eyes, Gu Ruoyuns body must have something special. Otherwise, it would not be possible for her to remain unscathed from being shed by a de. "Do you want to know why?" Gu Ruoyun smiled as she walked towards the Bandit Leader. Her smile filled the Bandit Leaders eyes, causing his gaze to waver. "You... Who are you? Why are you impervious to swords and spears?" "No one in this world is actually impervious to swords and spears. As for the reason why you cannot hurt me, the answer is very simple..." Boom! A powerful energy came whirling out from Gu Ruoyuns body. It covered the sky and earth before mming towards the Bandit Leaders head. The immense pressure caused the Bandit Leader to feel as if arge rock was pressing against his body. The sheer force of it nearly caused him to throw up a mouthful of blood. This power was far too familiar to him! Only those at the rank of a Martial Emperor and above would possess such a powerful force! Why would a cultivator at the rank above a Martial Emperor make an appearance in this godforsaken mountain vige? No! I do not believe that Id have such horrible luck! However, after witnessing the scene before me, I have to believe it! Gu Ruoyun curled her lips and turned towards the horrified Bandit Leader with a smile that did not reach her eyes. "Because the difference between your powers and mine isnt just by one or two levels, you couldnt even prate my defenses. Do you still think you can hurt me?" The Bandit Leader began to tremble as his eyes filled with panic. He opened his mouth to speak but was unable to make a sound. "The most powerful cultivators on the maind now are only at the Martial King rank?" Gu Ruoyunughed icily before she continued to speak, "Why is it that in the world outside the vige where Ie from, weve never heard of having Martial Kings calling the shots? On the East Peak Maind, Martial Kings are considered to be at the bottom of the barrel. There are even a substantial number of Martial Supremes! However, its unfortunate that Ive met many Martial Supremes yet you, who holds the existence of the lowest of the low, are here bragging about your invincibility?" "Of course, no matter how much you brag, thats entirely your business. However, this time, youve made that mistake to me." Gu Ruoyun slowly raised her hand. The Bandit Leader could only stare in terror at her as a powerful force the scale of Mount Tai came mming down above his head with a crash. This time, the Bandit Leader did not even have the time to beg for mercy. As soon as the Mount Tai-level force mmed onto him, he was immediately tted into a... Meat patty! The crowd was in shock. This was especially true for the vigers of Wind Fall Vige. They never imagined that this fair, pretty, and ever smiling maiden would possess such great power! They had not even managed to see her attack before the Martial King Bandit Leaders life was sent into the Yellow Springs? Auntie Huaughed bitterly. "Nian Ye, youve concealed yourself very deeply. We were nearly shocked to death. Its a good thing you did not fall into any danger." Chapter 1049: The Bandits Punishment (7) Chapter 1049: The Bandits Punishment (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qin Hao was dumbstruck. He never thought that the woman he had rescued would turn out to be so terrifyingly powerful! Of course, if it had not been for his kindness at the time, perhaps Wind Fall Vige would have beenpletely destroyed by these bandits today! The little maiden blinked herrge eyes as her little freckled face stared at Gu Ruoyun with admiration. Nian Ye is really my idol. Not only is she knowledgeable about medicine, she even holds great power! If I could be as powerful as her one day, that would be great! "Run!" The rest of the bandits finally returned to their senses after witnessing their Leaders demise. They looked at one another before they attempted to escape into the forest outside the vige! Gu Ruoyun moved without even thinking. She did not even look back and kept her eyes on the vigers of Wind Fall Vige the entire time. Qin Hao was just about to bring up the bandits escape but before he could speak, he waspletely shocked by what had happened next. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Even the fleeing bandits did not know what had happened. Their bodies expanded like balloons before they exploded straightaway! Blood and flesh sttered everywhere and screams of agony ensued. What does it mean when one could kill someone without touching them? Perhaps only powerful cultivators like her would have the ability to aplish that! The vigers of Wind Fall Vige have never witnessed such a bloody scene and they were all obviously scared witless. Of course, not a single one of them felt any pity for the bandits. After all, these bandits have murdered countless innocent vigers that year! Many of their rtives have died by their hands! Therefore, the bandits cruel deaths was a great sense of satisfaction for all the vigers! "Qin Hao, Auntie Hua, and Xiao Yu, Ive stayed here for much too long now. Its time for me to leave." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she turned her gaze towards the simple vigers. "Before I leave, Ill make a trip to the ck Cliff Mountains and get rid of the remaining bandits. From now on, you wont ever have to worry about being hurt by them." "Nian Ye, its really all thanks to you now," Auntie Hua eximed gratefully. "Otherwise, the Wind Fall Vige would definitely have suffered persecution once again. I know that you donte from simple origins so Wind Fall Vige is no ce for you." Gu Ruoyun merely smiled when she heard Auntie Huas words. She then slowly turned her gaze towards the little maidens freckled face. "You have pretty good ambition. I hope that youll be a great doctor one day." The little maiden tugged at Gu Ruoyuns sleeve reluctantly and asked, "Nian Ye, will youe back?" Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she stared at Gu Ruoyun unblinkingly. Gu Ruoyun mulled it over before she nodded. "Ive promised you that I would teach you medicine. Ill definitelye back." "Really?" The little maidens eyes lit up. "Then lets pinky swear. Youre not allowed to lie to me." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently and linked her pinky with the little maidens. "I wont lie to you," she replied sincerely. "Once Ive finished my task, Ille back and visit all of you and teach you medicine." Undoubtedly, during the course of her half a months stay in Wind Fall Vige, Gu Ruoyun had enjoyed a sense of rxation that she had never experienced before! Therefore, if she ever has the chance, she would definitely return to this ce. "Take care." Gu Ruoyun joined her fists and took onest look at their simple and honest features before she turned away and headed out of the vige. However, Gu Ruoyun never would have thought that this farewell would actually turn out to be an eternal parting! When she returned to this ce once again, she would be greeted by a blood-stained vige. The little maidens lifeless, freckled little face and all her acquaintances would be found lying in a pool of blood... The agony in her heart was unimaginable. Chapter 1050: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (1) Chapter 1050: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "This must be the zing cave that Xiao Yu had mentioned." Gu Ruoyun paused outside a mountain cave. She could feel the scorching temperature from the cave and her gaze slowly became serious. She gently exhaled and murmured, "The Dragon Phoenix Fruit should be inside but I also sense a powerful aura at the end of the cave..." Nevertheless, for the sake of restoring Yuers arm, she did not care too much about it. She took a step forward at the thought of this and entered the cave. As she set foot into the cave, a wave of heat rose from the cave floor. Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate and quickly walked deeper into the cave. "The Blood Moon Blossom is a medicinal herb which apanies the Dragon Phoenix Fruit. Wherever theres a Dragon Phoenix Fruit, there will be Blood Moon Blossom as well. However, thend which contains Blood Moon Blossom might not have any Dragon Phoenix Fruit. Still, even if there is only a small sliver of hope, I must try." Not long after entering the cave, Gu Ruoyun stumbled upon the little Blood Moon Blossoms. However, she could not see any Dragon Phoenix Fruit in the area surrounding the blood-colored flowers. Gu Ruoyun guessed that Qin Hao must have picked the Blood Moon Blossoms from the ones which were growing here. After all, based on his body, he would not be able to venture any deeper into the zing cave. "Master, something doesnt feel right in this ce." Yunyaos voice rang out from within her soul. "I know." Gu Ruoyun fell momentarily silent before she replied, "For Yuers sake, I have to try." "Alright." Yunyao sighed gently as she reminded, "Master, Lord Zixie is still undergoing his breakthrough and were powerless to help you too. You must be very careful and be wary of your safety." "I understand." Gu Ruoyun gently lifted her head. Her eyes were filled with determination. She has always greatly valued her life. If she were to ever lose her life, the people around her would be in grave danger. So, no matter what, she had to protect herself. The scorching temperature grew even hotter as she journeyed deeper into the cave. It was a good thing that Gu Ruoyun was already a Martial Supreme. Coupled with the specialties in her body, this was not much of a problem for her to endure. Suddenly, she paused and fixed her gaze straight ahead as a rush of joy slowly filled her clear and cold eyes. Right in front of her, a bright red fruit shaped like a dragons head resting on fiery-red leaves entered her line of sight. The red fruit was surrounded by clusters of little blood-colored flowers. "The Dragon Phoenix Fruit! Its shaped like the head of a dragon and has the color of blood. It seems that its name does indeed trante to reality. However..." Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows. As she stepped closer to the Dragon Phoenix Fruit, the dangerous aura became closer as well, heightening her senses. She did not dare to rx at all. "Master, watch out!" An anxious cry rang out from within her soul. Suddenly, a fiery light came spiraling out from within the zing cave, followed by a scorching temperature that could burn ones soul alive! A powerful red me burst throughout the entire cave, casting a brilliant red light. "Hahaha, this Holy One has been waiting in this cave for many years now. Ive finally found a satisfying body! Little girl, loan your flesh to me! Then I can leave this wretched ce!" As the wildughter died down, the creature which had resided in the deep recesses of the cave finally showed his face. It was a gigantic ming dragon! His entire body was made of mes, making it look dominant and unrivaled. Thatrge body hovered within the zing cave, giving off a powerful sense of oppression. However... Chapter 1051: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (2) Chapter 1051: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The initially straight-faced Gu Ruoyun could not stop herself from bursting intoughter when she saw the ming dragon which had appeared before her. "A ming dragons spirit? If your body were here, perhaps I would have felt threatened. However, you are only a spirit! I need not worry about a spirit." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and stared at the ming dragons transparent body as she slowly replied. "Hmph, dont spout such wild words, little girl!" the ming dragon scoffed icily. "I may be a spirit now but I can still destroy you! This Holy One has been imprisoned here for so many years and many humans had blundered in before. I had turned my back on their inferior talents so I burned them into ashes! However, your talents arent bad. As long as you give your physical body to me, I will spare your life!" Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun smiled. "Give my physical body to you? How is that any different from death?" "You..." The ming dragon red at her. He then spoke arrogantly, "Thats still better than having your soul scattered into nothing! Besides, little girl, if you had left when you had just entered the zing cave, perhaps you could have avoided this stand-off. Yet you had insisted on entering deeper into the cave! Isnt this the same as presenting your physical body to me on a silver tter? You cant me me for enjoying this!" The ming dragon had been imprisoned here and he could only move around the area surrounding the Dragon Phoenix Fruit. This was the reason why Qin Hao had been able to leave with his life. The ming dragon could not possibly reach that area near the caves entrance! Had he ventured any deeper, he might have ended up losing his life like everyone else without even leaving a corpse! "If I refuse?" Gu Ruoyun mildly lifted her gaze and an icy chill slowly filled the smile on her lips. "Hahaha!" The ming dragonughed in spite of his rage, his red eyes looked as if they were spitting fire. "If you wont do this the easy way, little human girl, well do it the hard way. Dont me me for twisting your soul and scattering it into the air!" Roar! As he finished talking, the ming dragon roared angrily and swatted his long tail towards Gu Ruoyun. m! The ming dragons tail struck Gu Ruoyuns body, causing her to stumble a few steps back. A small trickle of blood began to drip down from the corner of her lips. Generally speaking, once any living thing loses its life, its spirit would turn into a being with no substance. Just like the white dragon. Even though he was a weapon spirit and was visible to the eye, one could not touch him physically! However, the person who had imprisoned the ming dragon seems to have done something that provided his spirit with an essence. The tail which had hit Gu Ruoyun had nearly smashed her ribs. "Human, this Holy One shall give you onest chance. Will you give me your physical body or not?" The ming dragon stared down at Gu Ruoyun, looking rather arrogant as if the woman beneath him was as tiny as an insect! He, on the other hand, was like a deity sitting high above her. "Even if you asked me a hundred times, my answer will remain the same! I make the decisions over my own body. I will never give it to you." Gu Ruoyun wiped the trail of blood from the corner of her lips as she rose to her feet. "Hmph. You are ignorant and arrogant!" The ming dragon no longer bothered to discuss bullsh*t with her. He hurled his dragons breath from his mouth, aiming it towards Gu Ruoyun. Boom! The dragons breath was like a ming tornado as it mmed fiercely onto Gu Ruoyuns body. Gu Ruoyun was pushed several steps back. Her fine, ck hair gently fluttered in the wind as an icy chill appeared within her clear and cold gaze. Chapter 1052: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (3) Chapter 1052: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Human, you are rather stubborn but this Holy One will take your body!" The ming dragon burst into derisiveughter. Hisrge body was like a hurricane as it spiraled towards Gu Ruoyun. During this short period of time, Gu Ruoyun had already grasped the scale of power that the ming dragon was capable of. Perhaps this dragon had been a Martial Saint during his golden age but he has now been reduced to only a spirit! He no longer has the ability to release his true power! Even so, it would not be easy to defeat him. m! m, m, m! Perhaps the ming dragon was afraid of harming Gu Ruoyuns body. Hence, he did not utilize his dragon breath against her anymore. Instead, he mmed his huge body continuously against Gu Ruoyuns chest, causing her bile to rise up from within her throat. However, she fiercely swallowed it. "Damned reptile!" The Vermillion Bird screamed with rage from within Gu Ruoyuns soul and shrieked furiously, "If it wasnt for the fact that the Ancient Divine Pagoda has been sealed at the moment, this reptile wouldnt dare act so arrogantly in front of me! Master, get out of this ce first. Wait until I cane out and fight for you then we can return and make him pay." Gu Ruoyun did not answer. Her eyes were turned towards the Dragon Phoenix Fruit behind the ming dragon. Determination filled her clear and cold gaze once again. "Youre only a spirit. Ive said it before, if you were aplete ming dragon, perhaps I would really be afraid. Unfortunately, the one thing that I, Gu Ruoyun, have never been afraid of is spirits!" Zoom! Gu Ruoyuns body suddenly turned into a ray of light and charged towards the ming dragon. The ming dragon shocked. He never thought that not only does this little girl have no intentions of escaping, she would actually have the courage to attack him? Does she no longer wish to live? Gu Ruoyun quickly reappeared in front of the ming dragon. She grabbed him in a tight grip, opened her mouth and bit the ming dragons spirit. "Roar!" Rip! The agony from being bitten caused the ming dragon to let out a heart-breaking roar. His body thrashed fiercely as he tried to fling the woman, who was hanging onto him, off from his body. "Master, have you gone mad?" Yunyao and the rest cried out anxiously when they saw Gu Ruoyuns actions. She had risked a lot when she consumed Zixies source of power but they never thought that she would not even spare a ming dragon! What if both their energies were to sh? She would most definitely explode and die! Gu Ruoyun ignored whatever Yunyao and the others were thinking as she opened her mouth once again and sank her teeth into the ming dragons spirit. In everyones eyes, Gu Ruoyun has obviously gone mad now! However, only Gu Ruoyun herself understood what she was doing. She was not trying to dig her own grave by swallowing the powers of another. Instead, this was the Divine Weapon, the Ninth Emperors demand! She could feel that the Ninth Emperor, which resides within her mind, was hungry and it was guiding her towards swallowing the ming dragons spirit. This was why Gu Ruoyun was acting in this manner. "Roar!" "Roar, roar, roar!" The ming dragon trembled in agony as the mes on his body burned brighter and brighter. At that moment, he no longer cared about the physical body that he had been vying for. All he could think of was to burn the woman hanging off his body into ashes! However, Gu Ruoyun does not seem to feel the scorching heat as she continued to gnaw the ming dragons spirit as if she was enjoying a delicious meal. Boom! A hurricane rose from the top of Gu Ruoyuns head, hovering around the entire zing cave. Gu Ruoyun, who was now feeling very full, quickly crossed her legs and sat down. She then began to digest the power within her body... Chapter 1053: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (4) Chapter 1053: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "My Lord, ording to the soul tracking te, Gu Ruoyun should be near this little vige." A group of people were standing in mid-air outside Wind Fall Vige. The leader of the group was a middle-aged man with a snobbish and indifferent expression. His eyes were cold and icy. Upon hearing his subordinates report, a sneer appeared on his face as he ordered, "Move out! No matter where she runs to, she wont escape from the palm of my hand! If it had not been for a sudden issue in the soul tracking te, we wouldnt have needed an entire month to find this ce." Whoosh! Once he had said his piece, Lin Fen warped and reappeared in the vige. At this time, everyone in the vige was experiencing an auspicious and peaceful period. In the absence of the trouble-causing bandits, the men were tilling the farm and the women were weaving. It was peaceful and prosperous. However, the vigers of Wind Fall Vige never thought that a group of uninvited guests would also destroy the auspiciousness and peace of the entire vige on this very day. "Little maiden, have you seen the woman in this picture?" One of the Lin familys cultivators noticed a freckled-faced little maiden who was passing them by. He grabbed her hand immediately as he inquired in an icy voice. The little maiden clearly jumped in fright from the strangers actions. Her eyes then moved timidly towards the portrait in thetters hands. However, when she was stunned when she saw the woman in green in the picture. This... Isnt this Nian Ye? The little maiden bit her lips. Previously, Big Brother had taken the wounded Nian Ye in. These people are now searching for her whereabouts. Could it be that these bad people are looking to hurt her? To the naive little maiden, anyone who wishes to harm Nian Ye was a viin. The reason behind this was very simple! In her heart, Nian Ye was a great and kind person. Therefore, the people before her must be bad people. "I... I dont know her." The little maiden replied in a timid voice. Her big, bright eyes filled with confusion as if she had never seen the woman in the painting in her life. "My Lord, shes lying." The Lin family cultivator who had grabbed the little maiden turned towards Lin Fen, joined his fists and remarked, "The soul tracking te clearly states that Gu Ruoyun has been here before. This ce still contains the aura that shes left behind even though she is no longer around! However, this country bumpkin had the audacity to lie to the Lin family members and withhold information about Gu Ruoyuns presence here. How should we deal with this?" Lin Fen was silent for a moment before he mildly lifted his head as his features filled with icy lines. "Spare no one! I want Gu Ruoyun to understand the price she has to pay for having the audacity to escape from the Lin familys clutches!" That price would start from anyone who has ever had any connections with her! "As youmand!" The Lin family group joined their fists and replied in unison. Lin Fenughed icily before he slowly turned around and walked out of the vige. The sounds ofbat and screams that came from behind him did nothing to make him stop. To forces like the Lin family, a bunch of vigers was about as significant as insects. Useless good-for-nothings like them would bring no consequences even if they were to kill tens of thousands of them! "Gu Ruoyun, even if you run to the ends of the earth, I, Lin Fen will catch you and make you experience the true meaning of despair!" Lin Fen paused in his steps and stared at the sky not too far away. An eerily cold smile filled his face. ... At this moment, Gu Ruoyun, who was still in the middle of her breakthrough in the zing cave, was unaware of the massacre in the little vige! If she had known that the Lin family was not only able to trace her aura and act with such bloody cruelty, perhaps she would have chosen to not leave Wind Fall Vige so soon. Chapter 1054: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (5) Chapter 1054: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Phew." Gu Ruoyun exhaled and slowly opened her eyes. A small smile hung on her face. "Ive finally broken through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Supreme. It certainly wasnt a waste of timeing here." Once she had said that, her gaze fell upon the trembling ming dragon next to her. How could the ming dragon still carry his previous splendor now? His eyes were filled with terror and resentment as well as a deep sense of grief. His body no longer disyed its initial bright and vigorous appearance. Instead, his body has be transparent and he looked as if a gust of wind could blow his spirit away. It seems that Gu Ruoyuns actions earlier has indeed brought a great deal of harm to his spirit. "Im going to take the Dragon Phoenix Fruit now. You have no objections, right?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she asked. She would have loved to swallow this ming dragon entirely if her body had not begun to feel saturated. Unfortunately, she could not contain such great power. The ming dragon quickly nodded. Would I dare to object? This little girl is a total lunatic! Ive already ignited my lifetimes worth of mes yet not only was it not enough to burn her to death, she had nearly eaten me alive. Upon remembering the womans lunacy, the ming dragons heart began to feel limp. "Oh?" Gu Ruoyun curled her lips. "Do you still want my body?" The ming dragon quickly shook his head. How could he still have the courage to covet her physical body? All he wanted now as for this madwoman to leave this ce as soon as possible! Even though his spirit had been imprisoned here and he has no freedom, it was better than having his spirit scattered andpletely destroyed! After this madwoman had consumed part of him, his spirit has be particrly weak. It was likely that his current level of power was not even at the Martial Emperor rank. What powers would he have left to snatch this madwomans physical body away? "Seeing as you have no further issues, Im leaving." Gu Ruoyun rose to her feet. The ming dragon watched as she walked towards the Dragon Phoenix Fruit which was surrounded by the flowers and plucked it. She then carefully wrapped it in a cloth bag. "I never thought that I would reap such great profits aftering to Wind Fall Vige." Gu Ruoyun giggled softly. "However, this is all because of Xiao Yus hard work. Even though I dont have the time to teach her medicine right now, it wouldnt be a bad idea to gift her with a few books on medicine before I leave." This zing cave was located in a mountain at the back of Wind Fall Vige. Hence, Gu Ruoyun was not very far from Wind Fall Vige. She could still go back for a short visit after leaving the cave. After that thought, Gu Ruoyun walked out of the cave without further dy. "That madwoman has finally left." Once he saw that Gu Ruoyun has left the cave, the ming dragon heaved a sigh of relief andmented resentfully, "She had consumed so much of my soul. How many years of recuperation would I need for a full recovery? I hope that Ill never see that madwoman again! Its too scary! Are humans these days that insane?" The ming dragon hurriedly shook his head. He has been imprisoned her for a few thousand years now and has not been in contact with the secr world for so long. If humans were just as insane as that woman nowadays, he would much rather stay here for the rest of his life. This was a far better fate than being made into dessert for those lunatics consumption. Gu Ruoyun did not expect for her one inadvertent action to bring about a chain reaction. From that moment on, anyone who had unwittingly wandered into the zing cave would be fortunate enough to leave with their lives. At Wind Fall Vige. Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps outside the vige as she looked at Wind Fall Viges que which was lying on the ground. Her lucid and elegant features sank as her clear gaze darkened. "Ive only been away for a few days, what has happened to Wind Fall Vige? I dont know why but I have a very bad feeling about this..." Chapter 1055: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (6) Chapter 1055: Breakthrough, Mid-Level Martial Supreme (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wind Fall Vige, a once quiet and peaceful ce, was now tainted with blood. The thick smell of death reeked throughout the entire vige. This was what Gu Ruoyun saw the very moment she entered Wind Fall Vige... The bodies of countless familiar-looking vigers were lying on the muddy ground. The earth beneath them was soaked in blood and the thick, metallic smell filled the air. These vigers had entertained her enthusiastically and full of vitality not so very long ago. However, she could no longer see their simple and honest smiles. All that was left in its ce was the dull color of dead ashes. "Ive only been away for a few days. What on earth happened here? Who killed them?" Gu Ruoyun stumbled and her voice trembled as she asked. She then noticed a small, deathly pale and freckled face in a pool of blood. However, that little face could no longer disy her innocent and lively smile. All that remains was a pair of dull, wide-opened eyes as if she had died with an unresolved grievance. Gu Ruoyun reached out her hand and gently ced it on the little maidens eyelids, closing them. ... "Nian Ye, do you know that my dream is to be a great doctor? I want to heal the sick and wounded! I even want to be able to snatch the life of a dying person from the clutches of the King of Hell!" "Nian Ye, will youe back?" "Really? Then lets pinky swear. Youre not allowed to lie to me." ... Gu Ruoyun slowly closed her eyes. After a long pause, she opened them again and turned towards the little maiden in the pool of blood. She murmured, "Xiao Yu, Ive returned. Unfortunately, I had been toote but dont you worry, I wont let the culprits who had butchered the vige get away with this no matter who they were!" "Nian Ye..." Just as Gu Ruoyun was rising to her feet, a frail voice called out from behind her, causing her body to stiffen. She hurriedly tried to find the source of the voice amongst the bodies. "Nian Ye..." The frail voice cried out once again. Gu Ruoyun finally managed to locate the person who had been crying out to her. "Auntie Hua." Gu Ruoyun rushed to Auntie Huas side and helped her up. "Youre still alive?" she eximed, "I have medicine. Swallow this quickly." "No." Auntie Hua shook her head. Her entire body was drenched in blood and her voice was weak as she continued, "My body... I know it myself. Theres no use... Only... Only, I never thought that Id be able to hold on until your return." "Auntie Hua..." Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled fiercely. She tried to speak but Auntie Hua cut her off. "Nian Ye, those people... Those people hade here to find you. I think I heard something about... About some Lin family." Auntie Hua had to gasp for breath with every word that she spoke yet she persisted. She was determined to finish what she needed to say. The Lin family! Boom! A fiery rage immediately ignited within Gu Ruoyuns heart. It was a raging me that could destroy the heavens and earth. She never thought that the Lin family would be the ones responsible for destroying Wind Fall Vige! "Nian Ye..." Auntie Hua saw the overflowing fury on Gu Ruoyuns face along with her guilt and remorse as she muttered weakly, "Youre a good person. We dont me you. I... We only me those cruel people. Previously, if it had not been for you... Perhaps, perhaps, we would not have been able to destroy those bandits and we wouldnt have enjoyed those few peaceful days... So, we dont me you." "Auntie Hua! Eat this pill, perhaps youll live, I..." "Really... Theres really no need." Auntie Hua shook her head as her voice grew weaker and weaker as if it would disappear at any moment. "My family, friends... And fellow vigers are all gone. Even if I can be saved, I dont want to be saved. Nian Ye, you are a good and kind child. We, the people of Wind Fall Vige... Dont me you." Chapter 1056: A Second Breakthrough To A High-Level Martial Supreme (1) Chapter 1056: A Second Breakthrough To A High-Level Martial Supreme (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A good person? Kind? Those words filled Gu Ruoyun with an urge to burst intoughter. She has never been a kind person and has taken countless lives by her own hand! However, she has never hurt the innocent! The people that she had killed all deserved to die! However, she never thought that the Lin family wouldmit such a cruel massacre. They had shifted their anger onto a group of innocent vigers all because of the hatred between them! She vowed that she would never rest until she has destroyed the entire Lin family! "Auntie Hua, dont worry, I will avenge you and the other vigers. When that timees, I will bring the skulls of the Lin family members to your graves and get them to apologize to you!" Auntie Huas wrinkled face smiled in relief. "Then... I can be at peace." She murmured weakly. Thud! Her hand slipped from Gu Ruoyuns grasp and fell onto the ground. She then slowly closed her eyes and stilled. Gu Ruoyun ced Auntie Huas body onto the ground and slowly rose to her feet. She turned to look at the sky as her voice, filled with bloodlust and a maniacalughter, echoed throughout Wind Fall Vige. "To the Lin family and Lin Fen! I, Gu Ruoyun, hereby swear that I wont rest until all of you are dead! From now on, the Lin family will no longer exist in this world! I will kill anyone who tries to stop me! Even if the cultivators of the First City were to send out their troops, they can forget about saving you from my hands!" These vigers had been so kind, simple and honest. They had clearly been implicated because of her yet even in death, they had never med her. The murderers responsible for their deaths must die! "Wei Yiyi, all of you, help me bury these vigers." Gu Ruoyun released Wei Yiyi and the others from the Divine Weapon. The murderous intent in her distinctive eyes has not diminished. Instead, it has deepened. "Once that is done, its time for us to give the Lin family a painful lesson!" ... A fresh breeze rippled through the forest. A woman dressed in green robes was sitting against a tree. Her lucid and elegant features were cold and detached while her clear and cool eyes held no signs of emotion. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Suddenly, numerous valiant-looking figures ricocheted towards her from a distance away. They then reappeared in front of Gu Ruoyun almost instantly. However, Gu Ruoyun never lifted her head to look at the cultivators at all. It was as if she had not noticed their arrival. "Gu Ruoyun, weve found you atst!" Lin Fenughed icily. "Are you still going to try and escape from the Lin familys grasp?" he asked with a disdainful sneer. "Youre dreaming! Why arent you running now? Keep running if you think that you can. Hahaha!" "Run?" Gu Ruoyun finally reacted and her lips curled into an indifferent angle. "Ive been waiting for you so why should I run?" "Humph!" Lin Fens entire face filled with disdain as he stared down at Gu Ruoyun domineeringly. "It looks like youre under the impression that you actually stand a chance at survival so you want to stupidly give yourself up?" Gu Ruoyun inclined her head and turned towards the middle-aged man standing in mid-air. "I want to ask, how did you manage to track my aura?" She had buried her name and lived incognito. Logically speaking, these people should not be aware of her connection with the vigers of Wind Fall Vige. "Haha!" Lin Fen burst intoughter. "Finding you is simply too easy! I hold a Divine Weapon which can track anothers soul. As long as your soul is not destroyed, I can find you even if youre buried six feet under!" "Is that so?" Gu Ruoyunughed. Her smile contains a frigid murderous intent. Her voice was icy when she spoke up once again. "Did the Lin family members kill the vigers of Wind Fall Vige?" Chapter 1057: A Second Breakthrough To A High-Level Martial Supreme (2) Chapter 1057: A Second Breakthrough To A High-Level Martial Supreme (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats right." Lin Fen did not deny his actions. He thenughed icily as he replied, "Those vigers had dug their own graves by taking you in! Especially since they had dared to lie about not having information on you when we arrived. They simply had not ced any importance on the Lin family. Most importantly, you had once escaped from the Lin familys grasp so you must be punished ordingly! We will punish you by killing all who are connected to you! How does it feel to see those who have helped you lying dead on the ground? Doesnt it feel unpleasant? Hahaha, this is exactly the result that I want!" Gu Ruoyun slowly rose to her feet and replied indifferently, "Indeed, those vigers had taken care of me. However, they were only a group ofmon folk and were not even cultivators. The high and mighty Lin family wouldnt even spare a fewmoners?" "Common folk?" Lin Fen sniffed. "So what? It doesnt matter who it is, as long as the Lin family wants them dead, they must die! This is a world where only the strong are kings! Those weak littlemoners have no right to live!" "The weak have no right to live in this world?" A cold smile appeared on Gu Ruoyuns face as her clear eyes stared at Lin Fens arrogant face. "I hope you remember everything that youve just said!" "Hmph." Lin Fen scoffed icily before he replied with absolute contempt, "Gu Ruoyun, at the end of the day, youre to me for those vigers deaths. You are the real sinner here. Its not the Lin familys fault that they had to die. If you had not gone anywhere else, they wouldnt have lost their lives. Hence, once weve added all these factors together, youre actually the viin! If you truly do pity those vigers, you should go and apologize to them... In hell! Haha! Men, attack! Everything is permitted even if you were to cripple this woman, just as long as you dont kill her!" Gu Ruoyuns greatest form of usefulness to them was to be used as a means to threaten the Grand Lord Hong Lian. Therefore, as long as she remains alive, there was not much of a limit to their actions even if they were to break her arms and legs. Rah! Once they heard Lin Fens order, the cultivators of the Lin family immediately charged towards Gu Ruoyun. Her fine, silky hair was dancing in the wild winds. The woman curled her lips into a smile but that smile did not have any trace of warmth at all. Her smile was so cold that it was frightening. "Lin Fen, are you sure that you want to use these guys to deal with me?" "Gu Ruoyun, Ive already destroyed your spiritual weapon! These Lin family members are more than enough to defeat you, theres no need for me to handle this personally!" Lin Fen ced his hands behind his back as he stared scornfully at Gu Ruoyun who was under the groups attack. Theres nock of high-level Martial Supremes amongst the Lin family members here and shes only a low-level Martial Supreme! How could she possibly measure up against these guys? Hence, the conclusion is very obvious! Boom! At that moment, the aura from Gu Ruoyuns body began to overflow. Her quick and forceful gaze was like a sharp de, invisible yet enough to kill a man! "A mid-level Martial Supreme?" Lin Fen was mildly shocked. This little girl had only been a low-level Martial Supreme a month ago. I never expected her to break through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Supreme but so what? Even if she were a mid-level Martial Supreme, she cant possibly be able to defeat this many high-level Martial Supremes. Just as he was about to sneer disdainfully at her, he suddenly noticed that Gu Ruoyun had taken a pill out. That pill was the Supreme Mystery Pill which she had refined during the Medicine Sects general meeting. Initially, she had intended to wait until she has reached the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme before consuming the Supreme Mystery Pill to break through to the Martial Saint rank straight away. However, she could not wait any longer... Chapter 1058: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (1) Chapter 1058: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun had not used the pill when she was first pursued by the Lin family because she was only a low-level Martial Supreme at that time. Even if she were to use the Supreme Mystery pill then, she would have only broken through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Supreme. That would not be much of an advantage to her in that battle. This time, however, it was different! Boom! The powerful force generated by the breakthrough flung the Lin family members who had been charging towards her out of the way. A great hurricane then appeared and hovered above her head, giving off a deeply suffocating feeling. "A high-level Martial Supreme?" A radiant light shed across Lin Fens eyes. This little girl actually has a pill that allows a mid-level Martial Supreme to breakthrough to the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme? If we could obtain her pills, it would bring great benefit to the Lin family! "Gu Ruoyun, needless to say, I admire you very much. You had broken through to the rank of a mid-level Martial Supreme in a short period of time and now youve used a pill to reach the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme! Nevertheless, I am someone who has already broken through to the Martial Saint rank. Do you think that your powers are any match for mine?" The corners of Lin Fens lips were curled disdainfully. He was not worried at all about Gu Ruoyuns new breakthrough. Gu Ruoyun slowly closed her eyes and whispered quietly from her heart, "Ninth Emperor, even though Im not sure of your connection with me nor do I understand why youve recognized me as your master, I know that you have a mind of your own. Are you willing to fight side-by-side with me now?" Previously, the Ninth Emperor had quietly stayed in Gu Ruoyuns mind and had shown no signs of movement. However, when she had swallowed the ming dragons spirit in the zing cave, she immediately felt a link form between the Divine Weapon, Ninth Emperor, and herself in more ways than one! After that, she understood that the more powerful she bes, the easier it would be tomunicate with the Ninth Emperor. Now, if she wishes for the Ninth Emperors help in battle, she could directly ask it for a helping hand. Buzzt! A buzzing noise sounded within her mind. The Ninth Emperor, which had been residing quietly in her mind, finally made a move... Instantly, the skies turned dark and grey as lightning shed and thunder crashed. The wind and rain intermingled to form a mighty storm. At that very moment, a ray of ming red light shot out from Gu Ruoyuns body. It entered the heavens and tainted the initially gray and gloomy skies into a bloodred hue. It was as if it had ced itself at the center of a sea of raging mes. The Ninth Emperor has emerged, it was a shift in the realm! The great cultivators in the Northern Block Territory all seemed to sense the change. Every single one of them could not stop themselves from flying into the air and sending their gaze towards the direction where Gu Ruoyun was. "A Divine Weapon has just been born. It looks like a slew of chaos will soon ur in the Northern Block Territory." "Thats right. This Divine Weapon isnt like most other weapons either. It looks like it is ranked as the best of the best amongst the other Divine Weapons." ... At this time, Gu Ruoyun waspletely unaware that because of the Ninth Emperors emergence, scores of great forces in the Northern Block Territory have fallen into a sensation. Furthermore, they were spurring their horses at full speed and were on their way towards her... "Whats that?" Lin Fen was dazed as he stared in mild astonishment at the sword hovering in front of Gu Ruoyun. He does not know why but he could actually feel a faint sense of deep suppression. A Divine Weapon? Thats right, only a Divine Weapon could give off this kind of feeling. Lin Fen licked the corners of his lips as his eyes filled with greed. "Gu Ruoyun, you Martial Supreme level piece of trash, you cant even harness the full potential of a Divine Weapon! You should give that Divine Weapon to me. Perhaps I might even put in a good word about you to our Master so that he wont torture you too much!" Gu Ruoyun nced at him indifferently as she sped her hand tightly around the Ninth Emperor before her. The moment her hand touched the Ninth Emperor, it made a buzzing noise once again. Furthermore, there were nine barely visible dragons of different colors roaming about on the swords de. Chapter 1059: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (2) Chapter 1059: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "My Lord, theres no need for us to make idle chatter with this woman. Lets just take the Divine Weapon from her by force!" One of the high-level Martial Supremes from the Lin family noticed the greed on Lin Fens face. He then disregarded all peril 1 and charged straight towards Gu Ruoyun for the sake of gaining their Leaders favor. However, before he could even reach Gu Ruoyun, mes suddenly erupted from the Ninth Emperor. The mes were like countless blood-covered hands as they wed at the high-level Martial Supreme. "Argh, argh, aaarrghh!" The Lin familys high-level Martial Supreme did not even have the time to cry for mercy as he was immediately dragged onto the swords de by the ming blood-covered hands. All that was left of him was his endless screams. Everyone could see the high-level Martial Supreme screaming as he struggled ceaselessly on the brilliant, red-colored de. Eventually, his entire body was swallowed by the mes. It was the Divine Weapon, the Ninth Emperor! It also has another name The Devourer! It needs to devour the powers of other cultivators in order to grow! Gu Ruoyun had consumed the ming dragons spirit was also at the Ninth Emperors urging! The crowd was in shock. They had never seen this type of Divine Weapon before. It can actually devour a human? This was too frightening! For a while, none of the Lin family members dared to step out. Everyone had shrank away and retreated. "Bunch of useless things!" Lin Fen furrowed his brows as he turned to face Gu Ruoyun. "Gu Ruoyun, the more I look at this Divine Weapon in your hands, the more I like it. In order to obtain it, I must deal with you personally!" A wave of murderous intent shed in Lin Fens eyes as the sneer on his face became even more pronounced. He dropped all idle chit-chat and turned into a strong hurricane before charging towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun raised the Ninth Emperor up high and shed it across the vast expanse of the sky as Lin Fen charged towards her. The red-colored sword aimed at Lin Fens chest struck down like a bolt of lightning with a loud whooshing sound. ng! Lin Fen had raised his arm to block the attack but it was to no avail. The swords light was much too sharp and that force sent his body back violently. Blood began to pour out from his arm, dyeing his robes bloody. "The power of a Divine Weapon is indeed great, even a piece of trash like you could release such power. If it were in my hands, how powerful would it be?" Lin Fen licked the corners of his lips, feeling an even stronger urge to possess Gu Ruoyuns Divine Weapon. He then continued to charge towards Gu Ruoyun once again. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! However, he was not so lucky this time. An eerie cold air circled around the Ninth Emperors sword de. It was clearly angered by Lin Fens arrogance. Just as Lin Fen drew near to the Ninth Emperor, a powerful energy exploded from the sword and Lin Fen, who had been piercing through the air, instantly fell from the sky with a thud. That was right! Lin Fen had fallen from the sky! It was as if a hand had just grabbed onto him and dragged him down. Lin Fen, who felt the pressure on his body, finally showed terror in his arrogant gaze. "No! Impossible!" Lin Fen crawled to his feet with great effort and coughed, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "No matter how powerful the Divine Weapon is, if the person who wields it is far too weak, it shouldnt operate with such great efficiency!" he eximed with a pale look on his face. "Why? Why cant I hold out against this Divine Weapon?" Whoosh! Gu Ruoyun raised the Ninth Emperor again and... sh! Lin Fens arm was cleanly sliced off. Blood sttered out from the amputated stump, dyeing the grass below his feet red. Chapter 1060: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (3) Chapter 1060: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Aarggghh!" Lin Fen shrieked in agony. Sweat began to roll down his face and the pain was so great that he started to writhe about. "When you had killed those innocent vigers, did it ever cross your mind that you would have to pay this price?" A cold light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eye as she slowly approached Lin Fen who was now curled into a ball. Right now, Lin Fen was in so much agony that he could not speak. His face was red and sttered with blood as he stared sinisterly at Gu Ruoyun. "Gu Ruoyun, you will not have a peaceful death! Once you are dead, you will most certainly be sent to Hell!" Gu Ruoyunughed and her smile carried a murderous air. "However, before that happens, all of you will reach Hell before me! Lin Fen, regardless of the grudge between us, the Lin family should never have involved the innocent. After this, I will take all your heads to their graves so you can apologize for your crimes!" Gu Ruoyun then raised the Ninth Emperor and shed it down without any further hesitation. Lin Fen lookedpletely shocked and he did not even have the time to beg for mercy. Gu Ruoyuns indifferent eyes watched coldly as his body fell slowly to the ground... After witnessing Lin Fens death, how could the remainder of the Lin family members possibly have the courage to stay on? They looked at one another before they turned and started to run away. However, before they could escape, a ray of light from the sword shed behind them and they all fell down without a sound. "I had promised Auntie Hua that I would bring back their heads. As for their bodies..." Gu Ruoyun gently stroked the Ninth Emperors de and gently raised her gaze before saying, "You can enjoy those." The Ninth Emperor seems to understand Gu Ruoyuns words and dragged the headless bodies onto its de. It then melted them all with fire... If it had not been for the blood on the ground, no one would have guessed that a battle had just happened here a short while ago. "A Martial Saint is indeed very powerful. If it had not been for the Ninth Emperor, Im afraid that I would have needed to expend quite a bit of effort to defeat them." sighed Gu Ruoyun. However... Sheughed bitterly as she sensed the light in the Ninth Emperor slowly dim. "Unfortunately, I cant always use the Ninth Emperor in battle since it needs a long time to recuperate after every battle. After leaving this ce, Ill need to repair the spiritual weapon that Lin Fen had damaged. After all, I cant always depend on the Ninth Emperor in every battle." The Ninth Emperor was indeed very powerful. It had allowed her to instantly kill a Martial Saint while she was at the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme. However, after this battle, it would require a long period of recuperation before it could be used again. "Someone is approaching?" Gu Ruoyun sensed several powerful auras making their way to her position from not too far away and knitted her brows. She put the Ninth Emperor away, picked up the decapitated heads on the ground, and left the area without turning back. Not long after Gu Ruoyun had left, numerous figures hovered around the area in the sky as if they were searching for a specific aura. "There was a battle here a while ago." The person who had spoken was an elderly man in blue robes. He thought for a bit before he slowly spoke again. "I had sensed it too and the ground is also drenched in blood. A massacre had clearly taken ce here. Could it be that someone had arrived before us and had fought for the sake of the Divine Weapon?" "That should be correct. Just a while ago, a Divine Weapon had been revealed and the maind dove into a sensation! Cultivators who had been nearby should clearly be able to arrive sooner. One less enemy would equal to one less fight so they must have dueled for the Divine Weapon! We must find that Divine Weapon before anyone else gets here. A Divine Weapon that can cause a sensation of this scale must be unlike any other!" Chapter 1061: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (4) Chapter 1061: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wind Fall Vige. Numerous grave markers have been erected over the span of one night on top of the back mountain. Gu Ruoyun was standing in the gentle breeze, staring at the graves which stretched out as far as the eye could see. She then slowly murmured, "Xiao Yu, Qi Hao, and the vigers of Wind Fall Vige, Ive avenged you and Ive brought the heads of your enemies here as well." "Xiao Yu, the dreams youve had in this lifetime can be carried to your next lifetime. I believe that in your next life, you will be an amazing doctor." "I have other matters to attend to so I should leave now. This ce, Wind Fall Vige... Perhaps I will never return to it again. Not in this lifetime." Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly. Aside from sorrow, she was mostly filled with regret and remorse. So what if Ive avenged them? These simple vigers will never be able toe back! If I had note to this ce, perhaps they would have continued to live in peace and work happily. As for the bandits threat, perhaps they would still have their lives spared if they had suffered in silence. However, their lives have been changed just because of my arrival. The Lin family! Gu Ruoyun clenched her fist tightly as a murderous intent shed across her lowered eyes. Even though she has taken care of the ones responsible for the vigers deaths, the threat from the Lin family was still looming in the background! If it had not been for the Lin familys ideology in their teachings all this time, these people would not have reacted so cruelly! Hence, the Lin family was the main culprit behind all of this! "One day, I, Gu Ruoyun, will make the entire Lin family vanish from this world! It wont only be for Mother and Fathers sake but for the sake of these innocent vigers too..." A wave of determination shed across her lowered eyelids. She then took onest look at the graves which stretched over the mountain as far as the eye could see before turning around and descending the mountain... ... Celestial Mountain Forest. This was a mountain range situated not too far away from Wind Fall Vige. It was also the ce where the battle between Gu Ruoyun and Lin Fen had taken ce. If one wishes to leave Wind Fall Vige and head towards Main City, one would have to go through Celestial Mountain Forest. However, an incident has urred in the Celestial Mountain Forest. Not a soul could be found in the forest before but suddenly, this ce has attracted the appearance of countless cultivators. Amongst these people were a substantial number of Martial Supreme ranked cultivators and above as well. What on earth has happened here? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as her heart filled with suspicion. After all, its not like these cultivators have nothing better to do so why would they make a trip to a small and isted ce like the Celestial Mountain Forest? Especially after Ive just killed the members of the Lin family. Just as Gu Ruoyun was in deep thought, she heard the sound of clear and brightughter. "I never thought that so many people would be attracted by this Divine Weapon. It looks like the Jiang family will need to take painstaking efforts this time." Gu Ruoyuns eyes lit up when she heard that particrughter. She then turned to look at the old man who was descending from the sky. The corners of her lips were curled into a small smile. Hes here too! "Gu girl?" Suddenly, the old man in white robes who had descended from the sky noticed Gu Ruoyun in the crowd. He jumped slightly before bursting intoughter once again as he stepped down. "Gu girl, long time no see. Are you interested in the Divine Weapon as well?" Gu Ruoyun smiled mildly. "Old Man Jiang, I never expected us to see each other again so soon." This old man was the Jiang familys impressive elder whom Gu Ruoyun had met back in Cloudy Wind City when she had first entered the Northern Block Territory! Ever since Gu Ruoyun had helped to cure him of his former affliction, he had changed his manner of addressing her from Miss Gu to Gu girl. "Old Man Jiang, is this little girl the same person that youve mentioned to me before?" Chapter 1062: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (5) Chapter 1062: The Ninth Emperor Emerges, A Shift In The Realm (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Subsequently, another elderly voice had chimed in. This voice was filled with shock and praise as well as curiosity. "Thats right, this little girl was the genius that Ive told you about. However, an old man like you who has been in closed-door cultivation from day to night wont be too well versed with whats going on in the world outside. You have no idea how great this girls reputation on the maind is now." As he spoke, Old Man Jiang raised his chin proudly as if the genius girl in front of him was his very own granddaughter. The old man in blue robes who was the subject of Old Man Jiangs taunting onlyughed and replied with a mild sneer, "Old Man Jiang, this little girl isnt even a member of the Jiang family, do you even have the right to show her off to me? If she was a disciple of the Jiang family, perhaps I might even envy you a little. Unfortunately, shes not yours." If Gu Ruoyun had left the mountain a momentterst night, she would have realized that the blue-robed old man was the same old man who had appeared after her departure. "Haha, she might not be my granddaughter now but she might be a member of the Jiang family in the future." Old Man Jiang burst intoughter. The meaning behind his words was unclear, making the blue-robed old man feel very ufortable. "Really? When the timees, let us have a little duel to see who this little girl belongs to." "Are you sure that you want to fight me? There are quite a lot of men in the Jiang family. If one of us fails, another can go up and try instead. Besides, I have an outstanding maternal grandson as well. The Gu family only has a woman amongst those in your third generation, who do you n to use in our fight?" "Hehe," the blue-robed elderughed disdainfully. "Whats the problem in that? Im not one of those old fogies anyway. A love between women... Thats not too bad either 1 ." The two old men bickered as though they were the only ones present. As for Gu Ruoyun who was at the center of their discussion, she has beenpletely ignored and could only stare at the two bickering old men with ck lines all over her face. Nevertheless, from the conversation between the two of them, she managed to overhear the blue-robed old mans surname Gu. If her guess was correct, he should be Gu Lans rtive! "Miss Gu." Just as Gu Ruoyun was deep in thought, a bashful voice chimed in next to her. Jiang Mozhus white, jade-like face was flushed red while his eyes carried a sense of shyness. "My grandfather and Grandfather Gu have known each other for many years. Theyve always behaved this way and are always wildlypetitive over everything. Please dont misunderstand, theyre really just ying around." Gu Ruoyun smiled, she did not really take their banter seriously. She then turned towards Jiang Mozhu and gently curled her lips. "What are all of you doing here?" "This..." Jiang Mozhu lifted his clear eyes. His dark pupils were like dark pools of water, clear and bottomless. "Grandfather and I as well as Grandfather Gu happened toe here on business. Coincidentally, we then found out about the birth of a Divine Weaponst night. Miss Gu, are you here for the Divine Weapon as well?" "A Divine Weapon?" Gu Ruoyun shook. A Divine Weapon had been revealed in the Celestial Mountain Forest? How did I not know this? "Thats right." Jiang Mozhus eyes sparkled at the mention of the Divine Weapon. "I had seen itst night as well. Countless fiery lights had illuminated the entire sky and nine different colored dragons seemed to be hidden at the center of the ming lights. Its aura was like that of a kings, absolutely stunning. This was why so many have gathered here all in hopes to find the Divine Weapon." Gu Ruoyun was dumbfounded. ming lights which had set a foil against the entire sky, and the nine different colored dragons... Are they talking about the Divine Weapon, the Ninth Emperor? However, she was the owner of the Ninth Emperor now. It seems that these people have wasted a trip. However, Gu Ruoyuns heart gradually sank when she thought of the sensation that the Ninth Emperor has attracted. In the future, Id better not use the Ninth Emperor unless I have no other choice. Otherwise, Im afraid that I wont have a moments peace from then on! It would even attract the attention of the cultivators from First City as well. Chapter 1063: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (1) Chapter 1063: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hehe, I never thought that Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu would have interest in a ce like this as well?" Just as the bickering between the two hade to a head, a malevolentughter sounded from behind them. Thisughter was like a magicians spell as it silenced the two old men. The person who had spoken was a man dressed in gilded robes. Even though he was past middle-age, he looked like he was around the age of thirty due to proper care. This man may not have Lan Ges stunningly handsome looks but the structure of his brows shared some simrities with Lan Ges features. Coupled with how he had addressed the two old men, it was not difficult to guess the mans identity. This was the Master of the Lan family, Lan Shao! He was also Lan Ges uncle! Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly in her heart. The Ninth Emperors maism is certainly great to attract three of the Four Great Families 1 of Main City here! Now, all thats left is thest one which is also the most mysterious family of all! "What is this fellow doing here as well?" Old Man Jiang furrowed his brow and looked very impatient. Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu looked at one another and both saw the vignce in each others eyes. "Hehe," Old Man Gu was the first to react and he chuckled softly. His tone of voice was unlike the one of total disregard that he had used when speaking to Old Man Jiang. This time, his solemnity carried a sense of discourtesy. "So, the Master of the Lan family has arrived as well. However, may I ask where the Old Master is?" Lan Shao had an indifferent smile on his face but his voice carried a sense of eeriness. "My father is now in closed-door cultivation so he was not aware of the Divine Weapons birth." A brilliant light shed in Lan Shaos eyes as he slowly replied, "However, my presence here is enough for the Lan family. Im sure that you are both here for the Divine Weapon as well. While Ive always revered you, I wont give way this time." Old Man Jiang burst intoughter. "The feeling is mutual, the feeling is mutual. Even if your father were here, we wont let him have the Divine Weapon either." Lan Shao smiled. His eyes then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and his gaze flickered. "Miss, may I ask what your background is? Why have I never seen you before?" If my observations are correct, it seems that these two fellows had been fighting over this woman. I wonder what abilities she possesses which would cause a rivalry between these two? "Master Lan, this little girl is an old friend of mine, you shouldnt be eyeing her." Old Man Jiang saw through Lan Shaos intentions at one nce and frowned. He knows Lan Shaos tactics very well. If the Gu girls talents were to attract his attention, he might use all sorts of schemes to drag her into the Lan family. "Old Man Jiang, youre overanalyzing things. Since this little maiden is an old friend of yours, how could I possibly have the boldness to overstep my boundaries? I only want to know her name." A light shed in Lan Shaos eyes as he replied. Once he knows the womans name, he would have a way to find out her identity. "This..." Old Man Jiang was stunned and stared hesitatingly at Gu Ruoyun. Honestly, he really did not want to reveal the little girls name. Otherwise, once Lan Shao has found out about her identity as the well-known Pill Master on the maind, he would never ever let her off the hook. "Nianye." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she stared at Lan Shaos shrewd eyes and said, "My name is Gu Nianye." "Gu Nianye?" Lan Shao fell silent, he was certain that he has never heard of this name in his life. However, she must not have originated from an average background since these two old fellows have beenpeting over her. Once Ive returned to the Lan household, I can have the powerful Lan family cultivators investigate her origins! Chapter 1064: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (2) Chapter 1064: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lan Shao, who are you talking to?" Suddenly, a cold and neglectful voice sounded behind Lan Shao. Upon hearing that voice, the look on Lan Shaos face changed immediately and he even showed a never-before-seen sense of respect. "Miss Bai Yin, Ive just bumped into two acquaintances so we were chatting for a bit." Bai Yin? Those two words sent Gu Ruoyun into a daze. Her clear and cold eyes turned unconsciously towards the source of that voice and fell upon a woman whose white robes were fluttering in the wind. At the same time, Bai Yin also clearly noticed Gu Ruoyun who was standing further ahead. She paused abruptly and her eyes turned into two icy daggers as she red fixedly at Gu Ruoyun. "What are you doing here?" "Miss Bai Yin, do you know Miss Nianye as well?" Lan Shao was thoroughly bbergasted. He had intended to look into Gu Nianyes identity but he never thought that Bai Yin was acquainted with her as well! "Nianye?" Bai Yin was mildly shocked before she suddenly came to a realization. This Miss Nianye that Lan Shao was speaking of was actually Gu Ruoyun! This is just great! She thought with glee . If Lan Shao were to find out that this woman was the same Gu Ruoyun who had risen to fame in the Medicine Sects general meeting, Im afraid that he would not listen to my orders in dealing with this woman. After all, it had been so difficult to find this woman again. Naturally, I wont let her off so easily! "Thats right, I am acquainted with her." Bai Yin smiled icily and a cold light shed in her eyes. "This woman shares simr features with the Grand Lords wife so she had schemed to seduce the Grand Lord. It was a good thing that the Grand Lord is fiercely loyal to the Madam and had seen right through this womans tricks. Hence, he had chased her out from the Red Lotus Territory! She is now like a fly who is being chased around by the members of Red Lotus Territory. What an extremely nauseating person." As Gu Ruoyun listened to Bai Yins words, she merely shrugged and stared at her with a forced smile. She had met Bai Yin when she first arrived on East Peal Maind. At the time, Bai Yin had been tagging along by her fathers side. However, Bai Yin had offended her and her father had then sent Bai Yin back to the Red Lotus Territory to be punished. However, I cant seem to figure out what shes doing here! Besides... She doesnt seem to be aware that Im actually Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter! Bai Yin, naturally, would know nothing of the sort! Previously, she had been imprisoned by Grand Lord Hong Lian. Later, she had taken advantage of Grand Lord Hong Lians absence to escape. The objective of her escape was to find Gu Ruoyun and seek revenge! I would never have lost the Grand Lords trust if it had not been for this woman! If it werent for her, I would never have had to endure such great hurt and torture! Only the heavens know how horrifying Grand Lords tactics were when ites to punishing criminals. Each time I remember the experience, I would bepletely filled with fear. However, it was also because of Bai Yins escape that she was unaware of Gu Ruoyuns true identity. By the time she finally understands the situation, it would bete for regrets. "Gu girl." Old Man Jiang nced at Bai Yin and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. "Is there some sort of grudge between you and the emissary Bai Yin from Red Lotus Territory?" He simply could not believe that Gu Ruoyun was the person which Bai Yin had just described. Even though the Red Lotus Territory has great power, Gu Ruoyun was a Pill Master. Even the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley had wanted to invite her to Wind Valley. Simply based on this fact, one could tell that there was no need for her to seduce Grand Lord Hong Lian. "Mm." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose. "We have a huge grudge indeed. However, Im not aware of when she had been made an emissary of Red Lotus Territory?" Bai Yin had once offended me. Knowing my fathers protective nature, he would not possibly put her in any important position again. This means that there can only one exnation she was pretending to be an emissary! Chapter 1065: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (3) Chapter 1065: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A cold light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes at the thought of this. She would have remained indifferent if Bai Yin had been impersonating someone else. However, she would not allow anyone to undermine Red Lotus Territorys good name! Hence, Bai Yin has put herself against the muzzle of a gun this time. "I dont fully understand the details in this situation either." Old Man Jiang shook his head. "All I know is that this emissary Bai Yin had made an appearance not too long ago. She even had Grand Lord Hong Lians token in her hand which verified her status even further. This emissary Bai Yin had previously sought out the Great Families and tried to make us swear fealty to her. Out of the four families, three of us had rejected her so she entered the only one which had not the Lan family." Old Man Jiang sighed. This Bai Yin is much too proud and conceited. If she wasnt a member of the Red Lotus Territory, no one would have even bothered to listen to her. "The Grand Lords token?" Gu Ruoyunughed icily. "Old Man Jiang, you are too naive. Have any of you ever seen an actual token from the Red Lotus Territory? Dont you know that tokens can be faked?" Based on her knowledge, only two real tokens exist in the Red Lotus Territory. One of the tokens was with the Grand Lord while the other was a gift to her from the Grand Lord, given to her before his departure. Therefore, one need not think too far to know that the token which Bai Yin was using to represent Grand Lord Hong Lian was a fake! Old Man Jiang was shocked. He then asked sluggishly, "Still, there shouldnt be anyone who would dare impersonate an emissary from the Red Lotus Territory. After all, Grand Lord Hong Lian has already reached the Martial Saint rank. Wouldnt it be digging your own grave to impersonate his subordinate?" Gu Ruoyun smiled gently but did not say very much. Her clear and cold gaze then turned to look at Bai Yin as an almost undetectable murderous intent shed in her eyes. "Fake?" Bai Yin had overheard Gu Ruoyuns usation. There was a contemptuous smile on her cold and distant features as she rebuked, "You dare use me of being a fake? Who was the person who had relied on her resemnce to the Madam and tried to impersonate her to seduce the Grand Lord? I, Bai Yin, as an emissary of the Red Lotus Territory, am authentic. As for this woman, she has no other ability aside from seducing men! However, Grand Lord is a noble man so you better stop thinking about him. Each time I remember how someone like you would concern herself with the Grand Lord, I would feel disgusted!" Gu Ruoyun, youve outright refused the path granted by Heaven and had insisted upon the dead-end in Hell! So what if youre a Pill Master? Since youve arrived in the Northern Block Territory, I wont let you walk out alive! Bai Yin would gnash her teeth hatefully each time she remembered those rumors. A woman like her knows nothing more than to entice men... What abilities could she possibly have to refine a pill sessfully? She had only been lucky! If I, Bai Yin, had pill forms and pill refinement scrolls, I would definitely have been able to refine pills as well. So, shes not all that great anyways. "Gu Nianye." Lan Shaos face had sunk when he heard Bai Yins furious retort. "On ount of Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gus presence, I dont wish to be calctive with you," he spoke in a malicious voice. "Let me leave you with some advice, the Red Lotus Territory has great power. As Grand Lord Hong Lians emissary, Bai Yin is not someone that you should underestimate! Old Man Jiang, since shes your friend, you should educate her as well. What if Miss Bai Yin were angered and caused the cultivators from Red Lotus Territory to be immediately dispatched to the Northern Block Territory? If that happens, it would be a punishment that we cant pay!" If Lan Shao had intended to entice Gu Ruoyun in the beginning, he no longer had any intentions of the sort now. Chapter 1066: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (4) Chapter 1066: A Second Encounter With Bai Yin (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Thats right." Old Man Guughed icily. "Lan Shao, Im going to let you off with a warning as well on ount of your status as a member of the Four Great Families. This girl is gifted beyondpare and her prospects are limitless. Perhaps, one day, youll regret the decision that youve made today!" "So what if shes exceedingly talented? She would need to remain alive for that day toe." Lan Shaopletely disregarded Old Man Gus warning. Based on that madman, Grand Lord Hong Lians way of doing things, he would never leave any opportunity for growth amongst his enemies. This little girl should not possibly be able to survive much longer. Of course, it had probably never crossed Lan Shaos mind that Gu Ruoyun was actually Grand Lord Hong Lians flesh and blood. As her father, how could Grand Lord Hong Lian possiblyy a finger on his own daughter, the person he had yearned for bitterly for so many years? By overlooking this one detail, Lan Shao would face an even greater regret in the future! "Old Man Jiang, do you have any news about that Divine Weapon?" Gu Ruoyun asked as she turned towards Old Man Jiang. Old Man Jiang chuckled. "Weve alreadyunched an investigation in a mysterious cave a short distance away from the Celestial Mountain Forest. Besides, I can sense an aura which is different from any other in that mountain cave. If my guess is correct, the Divine Weapon should be inside that cave." A mysterious cave? Gu Ruoyun was stunned. What a coincidence! A mysterious cave has appeared just as Ive unsheathed the Ninth Emperor? Gu Ruoyun fell silent as she thought about this and a light shed across her eyes. "Old Man Jiang, may Ie with you to explore the cave?" "Haha, if youre interested in the Divine Weapon, Gu girl, we can stay together. Honestly, Im not toofortable about just letting you head off on your own. We dont know how many bandits might scheme against you along the way." Old Man Jiang then burst intoughter. His eyes had nced towards the ugly look on Lan Shaos face as he spoke. Even though Gu Ruoyun had previously helped Wen Yan to win the battle against the Snow Jade Bandits, Wen Yan had not told Old Man Jiang about her using the fire spiritual beast and the Vermillion Bird in battle. Besides, no one had known about the time when she had used the Vermillion Bird to win the battle against the fire spiritual beast before iming that fire spiritual beast as her own back during the Medicine Sects general meeting either. After all, in contrast to her position as a Pill Master, these details were simply not worth mentioning. Hence, Old Man Jiang waspletely unaware of Gu Ruoyuns true scale of power. It was also because of this that Gu Ruoyun had felt moved by his protectiveness. "Hmph." Lan Shao scoffed and did not say much. However, his dark eyes showed the discontent in his heart. ... Red Lotus Territory. Grand Lord Hong Lian was standing in the study with his hands behind his back. He wore a crimson robe and his expression was cold and emotionless against the gentle breeze. However, his voice softened when he said his daughters name, whom he dearly misses. "Do you know where Yuner has gone to?" The man behind him replied with reverence from a half-kneeling position on the floor, "Reporting to the Grand Lord, it seems that the Eldest Lady has journeyed towards the Northern Block Territory." "The Northern Block Territory?" Grand Lord Hong Lian fell momentarily silent. His eyes then turned to look at a patch of sky outside the window as his cold and grim gaze filled with gentleness. His deep voice rang out once again, "Its just as well, Ive finished my business for the time being so its time for me to seek her out now. Bei Ming, you shall be in charge of matters in the Red Lotus Territory in my stead for the time being. If theres anything important, send word to me in the Northern Block Territory." His precious daughter has been away for a good few months now. Only the heavens know how much he had missed her over these past few months. After all, that was the first time they had seen each other after being separated for over twenty years. If it had not been for the fact that he did not wish to impede her, he would never have wanted her to leave at all. Chapter 1067: Secret Clan, Dongfang Yu (1) Chapter 1067: Secret n, Dongfang Yu (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Grand Lord Hong Lian would definitely feel more at ease with his precious daughter by his side. After all, he should be the one to handle all the killing on his own. However, he also understood that his daughter was not the type of person who could be caged. She was poised towards the vast, borderless maind! "Yuner, wait for me. Father wille and find you in the Northern Block Territory." The man curled the corners of his lips as his eyes filled with a never-before-seen gentleness. In this world, aside from that woman whom he has been worrying about for so many years, only Gu Ruoyun has the ability to bring his cold and grim features into that particr expression. "However, I still have no idea where Yuer has gone to. If Yuer were to reappear right now, our family will be truly reunited." The mans previously gentle expression filled with staunch determination as he thought about that elegantdy. I will find her even if I have to go to the ends of the earth! ... In a quiet ravine filled with wisps of cloud and mists. A woman dressed in white robes who was obscured by the mist seemed to sense something and opened her beautiful eyes. "Brother Tian..." She murmured a name gently. A slight then movement appeared in her features which were very simr to Gu Ruoyuns. "Were you reminiscing about me?" "Roar." The white dragon who was next to her let out a low growl. It then stuck its tongue out and licked the woman in whites fair face. However, the woman in white did not stroke its head this time as she has always done. Instead, her eyes were staring sadly at the sky. It was as if the people that she yearns for were at the other end of the sky. "Its been over twenty years. I could feel it each time you call out my name. However, you have longed for me for the past twenty years, how could I remain unconcerned about you?" "Theres less than a year left. When that timees, I will go and look for you. By then, our family shall be reunited, never to be separated again!" As the woman in white was muttering to herself, countless figures descended from the sky before standing in front of her. They then spoke reverently, "Sacred Lady, the n Leader requests for an audience with you." Their voice brought the woman in white back to her senses. She promptly wiped off the longing on her face and her features once again disyed a cold indifference reminiscent of a snow plum blossom. "Alright, I understand." In the n Leaders chamber, a white-haired old woman was seated on the Masters seat with her eyes closed in meditation. She seemed to sense the figure who had entered the chamber and slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze then fell upon the woman in white. "Yuer, youre here?" The woman in white slowly entered the room and walked toward the white-haired old woman. "Master, you had summoned me?" She asked with a respectful look on her face. "Thats right." The white-haired old womans expression softened as she replied kindly, "Yuer, do you me me for prohibiting you from leaving this ce and searching for your family and your beloved? Do you me me for isting you here for twenty years, preventing you from having your revenge?" The woman in white shook her head. Her voice was as gentle as the wind when she replied, "I dont me you. Besides, if you had not saved me that year, I fear that I would have be a corpse by now. How would I have the chance to see my husband and children again?" "Yuer, I had saved you that year because the Holy Beast in the n had guided me to you. If you had not been suitable to be the Sacred Lady of the n, I would not have made the trip anyway." The white-haired old womanughed before sighing gently. "As for prohibiting you from leaving this ce for twenty years, I was merely giving you a push. I had hoped that you would be able to fully concentrate on your cultivation for twenty years without paying any attention to the affairs of life. Only then will you be able to experience even more rapid growth. Sometimes, longing for someone is also the best motivation! However, time is running out now..." Chapter 1068: Secret Clan, Dongfang Yu (2) Chapter 1068: Secret n, Dongfang Yu (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The woman in white felt shaken. She then knitted her attractive crescent-shaped brows and asked, "Master, what do you mean?" "Yuer, do you know why the Secret n has hidden ourselves from the world?" "I do not." "The Secret n has never appeared before the eyes of the world because our n holds a responsibility which has been passed down for generations. A powerful cultivator had given us this duty over ten thousand years ago, asking the Secret n to keep one particr person under control. To this day, the n Leaders from the subsequent generations of the Secret n have had no knowledge of who this person was. All we know is that our n members must always be on guard." This was the first time she had heard the Secret ns bitter secret and it caused the woman in whites face to show a sense of shock which then quickly disappeared. "The Secret ns members have never liked fame or fortune but that does not mean that the world is ignorant of the Secret ns existence. After all, thousands of years of inner secrets is not something which can bepared with other organizations! Also, the Secret n has been in hiding for so many years that we arent willing to pay too much attention to the rules and grudges of the world. Hence, Yuer, you must exact your revenge on your own. The Secret n will not provide you with any aid, do you understand?" The woman in whiteughed. Herughter carried an icy-cold murderous intent and a sense of determination. "That year, those people had wrenched my family apart and schemed to take my son. No matter what, I wont let them get away with it! When the timees for me to leave the Secret n, it will also be the day for me to stab my enemies with my de! Master, even if you had not mentioned this to me, I would not have allowed the Secret n to step in! I will only use my own hands to exact my own revenge!" The white-haired old woman smiled in satisfaction. "Ah, thats right. Yuer, even though the Secret n will not aid you, there is one thing that I can tell you the Lin family is only a tool being used by another. Your true enemy is the one backing the Lin family!" The one backing the Lin family? The woman in whiteughed icily. "Regardless of who my opponent is, I will not let them get away! However, Master, Id like to ask you something why had the Lin family tried to take my son away?" "This..." The white-haired old woman furrowed her brows and shook her head. "Im not too sure either. I can say that not even the Lin family knows the reason why. They had only been following their orders." The woman in white then fell silent and said nothing more. After a long pause, she lifted her head and turned towards the white-haired old woman before saying, "Master, if I wish to destroy the Lin family and the power behind them, is it possible?" "Yuer, you do whatever you want. While the Secret n cant help you directly, if you were tomit a monstrous ughter and the people who guard the First City wish to punish you, the Secret n will step out to protect you. I believe that they would listen to our words." "Thank you, Master." The woman in white joined her fists and replied, "I will return to the mountain and continue my cultivation." With her Masters reassurance, it would be easier for her to do what she needed to do. At least she would not need to fear for the future! "Go ahead." The white-haired old woman waved her hand. She was quite satisfied with this disciple. Furthermore, this disciple had been chosen as the Sacred Lady of the Secret n. Hence, the Secret n would ensure her safety no matter what. ... Celestial Mountain Forest. The crowd paused in their steps outside the mysterious cave. Old Man Jiang then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "Gu girl, this is the ce that weve found. Stay by my side from here on in case some sinister people try to harm you in secret." Chapter 1069: Secret Clan, Dongfang Yu (3) Chapter 1069: Secret n, Dongfang Yu (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Shaos expression had turned ck once again because of the implications in that sentence. He then nced at Old Man Jiang again before quietly shrinking back to Bai Yins side. "Miss Bai Yin, what should we do?" Bai Yin sent Lan Shao an icy re as she replied frostily, "You dont need to ask me what to do. Still, I can tell you with utmost certainty that the Grand Lord is extremely disgusted with this woman. Back then, if I had not pleaded for the Grand Lord to have mercy on her, he would not have let her off merely for my sake. However, I never thought that she would still find the Grand Lord unforgettable. If the Grand Lord ever finds out about this, he would certainly be very angry. Therefore, if you want to gain the Grand Lords favor, you mustnt spare this woman!" A murderous intent shed across Lan Shaos eyes. He has clearly chosen the Grand Lords over the genius. As long as he could gain Grand Lord Hong Lians favor, then he would spare no effort to kill this woman! "Thank you for exining the situation to me, Miss Bai Yin. I know what to do now." He lifted his head and looked at Gu Ruoyuns back as the corners of his mouth curled into an eerie smile. Gu Ruoyun, who was walking at the front of the group, sensed a creepy murderous intenting from behind her. A coldugh sparked within her heart but she did not say much as she entered the mysterious cave. "Sigh." Old Man Jiang also sensed that bloodthirsty gaze, causing him tough bitterly and say, "I hope that Lan Shao will wake up to reality and wont try tomit an unforgivable mistake. Even though I dont like Lan Shao all that much, were still part of the Four Great Families." Of course, if Lan Shao wishes to hurt Gu Ruoyun, he would have no choice but to cut off all ties. Forget about Gu Ruoyuns talent, simply based on the fact that she had saved his life, he would not sit quietly and watch! "Lets go." Old Man Gu sighed gently as well. Lan Shaos abilities are unlike his younger brothers. Sadly, the Lan familys only outstanding member had been struck down at the prime of his life and the son he had left behind, Lan Ge, was a good-for-nothing... The Old Master of the Lan family was also unconcerned about matters regarding his family at the moment. Hence, Old Man Gu had the feeling that the Lan family would be destroyed by Lan Shaos hand sooner orter. This mountain cave was not damp like other caves. On the contrary, it was shockingly dry. Images of the Four Divine Beasts have been carved into the mountain rocks. It was vivid and lifelike with amanding presence. Gu Ruoyun was a little shocked. What is this caves origin and why would it have the images of the Azure Dragon and the Four Divine Beasts carved near it? Besides, the location of this mountain cave was not exactly hidden. Could it be that no one has ever noticed it even after such a long time? Gu Ruoyun asked the question in her heart as she thought of this fact, "Old Man Jiang, how did you manage to find this ce? Why did the vigers who had lived around here for so many years never notice this cave before?" Old Man Jiangughed bitterly, "Actually, Old Man Gu and I had witnessed the creation of this mountain cave with our own eyes when we were herest night. What I can recall is, after we had seen the light from the Divine Weaponst night, this mountain cave had then appeared out of thin air! Hence, we concluded that the Divine Weapon must be inside this mountain cave." Old Man Jiangs usage of the words out of thin air made the others feel even more puzzled over the mountain caves origins. Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows. Could it be that this mountain cave was somehow rted to the Nine Emperors? Otherwise, why would this mountain cave appear right after the Nine Emperors birth? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun seemed to remember something and her eyes sparkled. She was curious about when the Nine Emperors had contracted itself to her and she also wanted to know the Nine Emperors origins. Perhaps this mountain cave could answer all her questions... Chapter 1070: Secret Clan, Dongfang Yu (4) Chapter 1070: Secret n, Dongfang Yu (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun felt the temperature rise as she ventured deeper into the cave. Thats right, it was a blistering heat! However, this heat was different from the heat within the ming cave. This was a temperature which was hot enough to burn ones soul into ash! Even the Martial Supreme ranked Old Man Jiang and the others felt it difficult to continue forward. Jiang Mozhu obviously could not hold on much longer as sweat streamed continuously from his fair and jade-like face. He had initially thought of opening his mouth to ask them to let him stay back but when he saw the steadfast look on Gu Ruoyuns face, the words became stuck in his throat and he found himself unable to speak. Since she was also able to continue, he must not give up either! At least, he must not give Miss Gu any reason to look down on him. Jiang Mozhu does not know why he feels such a great attachment towards Gu Ruoyun. It was also due to this attachment that he has managed toe this far... "Old Man Jiang." Gu Ruoyun took one look at Jiang Mozhu who was stumbling along and said, "I can sense something in this mysterious cave so its best to let those below the rank of a Martial Supreme stay back. There isnt much use to let them venture further in." Old Man Jiang was shocked. He then noticed that Jiang Mozhu seems to be having difficulties moving forward so he nodded immediately. "Alright. Zhuer, you and the rest should stay here and wait for us." "But, Grandfather..." The young mans delicate features shed with determination. His clear and limpid eyes stared at Old Man Jiang as he replied, "I can do this." "Zhuer, idents may happen in this mountain cave. I wont let you take that risk so this time, I cant let you have your way." Old Man Jiang shook his head as heughed bitterly. How could he not be aware of how his own grandson thinks? Ever since they had left Cloudy Wind City, his grandson has been rather absent-minded. As his grandfather, how could he fail to pinpoint his own grandsons intentions? Now that his grandson has met the Gu girl again, he must be determined to prove his worthiness to her. However, the Gu girl does not seem to be interested in his grandson. Still, they can cross that bridge when the timees. Who can say what the future holds? Jiang Mozhu felt somewhat disappointed when he heard Old Man Jiangs words and clenched his fists at his sides. He felt the distance between Gu Ruoyun and him this time. If he had been strong enough, perhaps he would be able to follow them to the end of the cave and would not have been told to stay here. Old Man Jiang himself probably never realized that it was because of what had happened today that his grandson, who had ever really paid any attention to cultivation, would throw himself into cultivation upon their return. The rapidness of this sudden change would make even Old Man Jiang jump in fright... "Miss Bai Yin, lets continue on." Lan Shao turned respectfully towards Bai Yin and spoke in an ingratiating manner, "Regardless of the dangers that lie ahead, I, Lan Shao, will ensure your safety." Bai Yin nodded. Her cold, icy gaze then turned towards Gu Ruoyun like the sharp de of a sword as her murderous intent shot out from all directions. Her lips were curled into a cruel angle and she stared at Gu Ruoyun as if she was looking at a dead person walking. "Gu Ruoyun, youve brought this all upon yourself. This would not have happened if you had only listened to my orders back then. You are sorely mistaken if you think that you could use your good looks to seduce the Grand Lord. However, the Grand Lord is fiercely loyal to the Madam so how could he possibly be interested in a young and inexperienced little girl like you? Youre digging your own grave just by having delusions of seducing him!" In Bai Yins heart, Grand Lord Hong Lian already belongs to her! No one knows if the Madam was dead or alive after so many years, perhaps she was no longer in the world of the living by now. To bai Yin, as long as she was patient enough, she would certainly be able to melt the Grand Lords icy heart. Chapter 1071: Secret Clan, Dongfang Yu (5) Chapter 1071: Secret n, Dongfang Yu (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, all of that had changed because of that woman! It must be because this woman shares some simr features with the Madam! Otherwise, why would the Grand Lord protect her so fiercely? Furthermore, how could I have lost the Grand Lords trust? Because of this, she must die! ... "Strange, why is there nothing in this cave? That cant be right!" After Jiang Mozhu and the others have stayed back, the rest had pressed forward once again. However, they have already reached the end of the cave and there was nothing in the empty cave at all. Old Man Jiang furrowed his brows, unable toprehend what had gone wrong. "Old Man Jiang, are you sure that you didnt make a mistake? Is this mountain cave really connected to the Divine Weapon?" A hint of skepticism shed through Lan Shaos eyes. Even though he wishes to kill Gu Ruoyun, he still has some degree of respect towards Old Man Jiang. Regardless, this old man was a cultivator on the same level as his father. Since his father was not here, he would never think of crossing these two old fellows. "I can confirm that the Divine Weapon must be inside this cave." Old Man Jiang fell silent for a moment before he replied with certainty. "Since thats the case, where is the Divine Weapon? Theres nothing in this cave, what more a Divine Weapon. We cant even find an average weapon in here." Lan Shao was a getting little impatient. If he had known this earlier, he would not have tagged along with this bunch and would have gone to find the Divine Weapons whereabouts himself. "Whats that?" Bai Yin suddenly noticed a button on the rock wall and automatically reached out to press it. "Stop!" Gu Ruoyuns face changed when she saw Bai Yins action. She was about to stop her but it was toote... Hong! Hong, hong, hong! The entire mountain cave shook and gravel began to roll down from the rock walls. The crowd could feel continuous tremors from the ground as they began to sink down. "Not good, the cave is about to copse!" Old Man Jiangs elderly features suddenly lost its color as he cried out anxiously, "Zhuer is still outside!" Damn it! He had known from the start that there would be great danger here yet he never expected the mountain cave to copse immediately! However, he was now a distance away from Jiang Mozhu and there was no way for him to save his grandson. Gu Ruoyun has slowly returned to her senses. "Old Man Jiang," she said with a cold look in her eyes, "The copse is only uring in our vicinity so Jiang Mozhu should be safe where he is. You must all hurry and run immediately. I can sense a powerful existence beneath the mountain cave! If were toote, Im afraid that we might not survive." "No, Ive told you earlier on that I will protect you. If were escaping, I must take you along with me. I have always followed through with my promises and I wont break my promise to another." "Theres no time." Gu Ruoyuns eyes sharpened. Suddenly, without any warning, she threw her fist at Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu. "All of you hurry, run!" Hong! The two old men were violently flung out of the way by the powerful force of this fist. As the cave copsed, a patch of dark blue sky appeared above everyones heads. They never thought that Gu Ruoyun would suddenly attack them turned to stare at her in shock. When they turned towards her, they were almost frightened into a heart attack. What they could see was that the area they had been on which was originally covered by rolling gravel was now filled withva and was emitting red bubbles continuously. At the heart of theva was a huge dragon who was spitting fire with its bloody mouth open like a sacrificial bowl. Its grim eyes were staring fixatedly at the humans above. "Gu girl!" Old Man Jiangs expression turned as white as a sheet when he stared at Gu Ruoyun who had fallen into theva. "Get back here quickly!" he cried out anxiously. Chapter 1072: Zixies Homecoming (1) Chapter 1072: Zixies Homing (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, it was already toote! She was now in the middle of the boilingva, how could she possibly soar into the sky! She could only stare with wide eyes as theva slowly swallowed her body away from their sight. "Its a good thing that Ive brought a ranged spiritual weapon with defense abilities. Coupled with the fact that we had been able to escape in time, we managed to avoid disaster this time." Lan Shao wiped the cold sweat from his brow. He then descended to a safe ce, put Bai Yin down, before slowly heaving a sigh of relief. As for the cultivators who had tagged along with him, they had not been as lucky. Everyone could hear those cultivators falling into the magma like dumplings. They then no longer showed any signs of life... Old Man Jiang was dazed as he stared dumbfoundedly at the boiling magma and muttered to himself. "She had reacted so quickly, she had clearly been able to escape. Why..." Why would she have given up on her own hope for survival and save us instead? This was a question which Old Man Jiang could not figure out. Old Man Guughed bitterly and his face looked just as sorrowful. "Perhaps this was the noble and pure aspect of her personality, she had given her own life for the sake of others. Old Man Jiang, not only do you owe her your life, I owe her my life as well. If she had not saved us, perhaps we would be the ones buried in theva. However, we can never repay her for this selfless act." Suddenly, Old Man Jiang seems to remember something and lunged madly towards Bai Yin who was now shielded behind Lan Shao. "If it had not been for you, the Gu girl would not have fallen into theva. Do you, as Grand Lord Hong Lians emissary, not possess even a single shred ofmon sense? You had carelessly activated an unknown piece of machinery!" Bai Yin knitted her crescent-shaped brows, clearly unsatisfied with Old Man Jiangs usations. Her eyes were cold and distant as she stared emotionlessly at Old Man Jiangs reddened eyes. "Old Man Jiang, I merely wish to obtain the Divine Weapon. Who would have expected for it to turn out this way? This is not my fault, she had simply not been careful enough." "Hahaha!" Old Man Jiang burst into maniacalughter as his elderly eyes stared fixedly at Bai Yins mildly pale features. "Shes not careful enough? She was the most cautious out of all of us! However, because she had wanted to save Old Man Gu and me, weve cost her her life! Youvemitted a mistake yet you continue to act so innocently. Is this the true face of Grand Lord Hong Lians emissary? With an emissary like you, I believe that the Grand Lord Hong Lian is no different!" Old Man Jiang held his fists tightly as he red ferociously at Bai Yin. A cold light shot across Bai Yins eyes as she replied icily, "It is not within your right to preach about how the Red Lotus Territory manages their business. Grand Lord Hong Lian is not someone whom you can insult! Furthermore, as an emissary of the Red Lotus Territory, Im showing you great honor just by standing here and speaking to you! Even if the Red Lotus Territory hasmitted a mistake, no one would dare use us of being in the wrong!" Old Man Jiangughed maniacally again. Hisughter was full of disdain. "It seems that the members of Red Lotus Territory are like dogs who threaten others based on its masters power! What a shame that Ive once ced Grand Lord Hong Lian in such high esteem! If you had been an average member of the Red Lotus Territory, I would not have insulted him either. Yet, he had chosen someone like you as his emissary. This alone is enough to prove that theres nothing good about him either! An emissary is a representative of the Territory itself and one can conclude the Territorys management style simply based on how the emissary manages their matters." "Old Man Jiang." Old Man Gu was afraid that Old Man Jiang has gone mad with rage. He quickly pulled him away and sighed gently as he said, "Dont be too hasty. The Gu girl is no longer here now so we have the responsibility to take care of her family so that she can leave in peace." Chapter 1073: Zixies Homecoming (2) Chapter 1073: Zixies Homing (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In contrast to Old Man Jiangs brashness, Old Man Gu was far moreposed. He was merely putting more aspects into consideration. "Bai Yin! Lan Shao!" Old Man Jiang gritted his teeth as he spat, "I wont forget this! The moment I return to Main City, I shall sever the ties between the Jiang family and Lan family. I will calcte the price very carefully after this!" So what if Bai Yin had not meant it? He has already pinned the responsibility of Gu Ruoyuns death onto the Red Lotus Territory. Perhaps he would be no match for the Red Lotus Territory at the moment. However, he has a grandson! Jiang Mozhu has great talent. However, because he does not have much interest in cultivation, his growth had been below average! Be that as it may, once he returns to the Jiang family home, Old Man Jiang would definitely put Jiang Mozhu through a vigorous cultivation programme. This will be to avenge the Gu girl! "Old Man Gu, lets go." Old Man Jiang took onest agonized look at the boiling magma before he forced himself to turn away and headed towards Jiang Mozhu. "Sigh." Old Man Gu sighed. A bitter taste has drifted within the corners of his mouth. He knows that he now owes a great debt of friendship today. However, what depressed him even more was that he could never repay her for this debt... ... It hurts! Gu Ruoyun felt a great pain all over her body. She felt as if her eyelids now weighed a thousand pounds making it difficult for her to open them. "Little girl, why have you be riddled with scars during my long absence?" A heartbroken voice murmured from beside Gu Ruoyuns ear. The voice was very familiar and caused her eyelids to move a little. She then slowly opened them. A beautifully handsome yet demonic face appeared before her eyes. The man was dressed in long, dark-reddish purple robes. He was noble yet graceful and the corners of his lips were curled into a wicked smile. His purple eyes were like colored ss which bore into her with a heartbroken and deeply loving stare. "Zixie?" She seemed dubious and murmured dazedly. That familiar face. It felt as if many years have passed before she could see this face again. "Sigh." The man sighed gently as he held her waist tightly. There was an obvious anguish in his voice. "You, cant you take care of yourself at all? Why is it that each time I appear, youd be covered with wounds?" Gu Ruoyun finally regained her senses. The person before me really is Zixie! Hes not the Xiao Zixie of the childhood stage either! My Zixie is back! "Zixie!" Gu Ruoyun smiled as she stared at the mans handsome yet demonic features. Her smile carried a great emotion while her clear and cold eyes disyed a gentle light as well. "Wee back." "Little girl, long time no see. Is that all you have to say to me?" Zixie curled his lips as he smiled wickedly. "I dont mind if you gave me a loving embrace or a kiss. What do you think?" Gu Ruoyuns face ckened instantly. Despite the many years, this fellow still enjoys teasing me... "Little girl, its fortunate that you had previously obtained the Nine Emperors. Otherwise, theva would have cost you your life." "It was because of the Nine Emperors that I coulde down to this ce." Gu Ruoyun smiled. Now, she was pretty much used to the temperature of theva nor did she feel her initial pain. Had she really sacrificed her life for others a while ago? No! Even though Gu Ruoyun had pretty good sentiments towards Old Man Jiang, it was not to a degree which would make her willingly abandon her own life. The reason why she had done that was because she had felt something beneath the magma calling out to her. Hence, even if the others had not been here, she would have entered theva anyway. "By the way, Zixie, do you know the Nine Emperors origin? Also, what kind of ce is this cave? Why does it have pictures of the Azure Dragon and the other Divine Beasts on its wall?" Gu Ruoyun turned to look at Zixies handsome face as she asked. Zixie smiled. "I should not be the one to reveal these answers to you. Once you reach the end of your growth, you shall have your answers." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun fell silent. After a short pause, she nodded and replied, "I understand." Chapter 1074: Zixies Homecoming (3) Chapter 1074: Zixies Homing (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Roar!" A loud roar suddenly rang out from the roilingva. Just as Gu Ruoyun left Zixies embrace, an enormous fiery dragon broke through the torrential ming sea and charged towards her. Zixie saw the fiery dragon approaching Gu Ruoyun and retracted the gentle indulgence in his eyes. He then turned towards the great ming dragon who had justunched a surprise attack from behind them. His voice filled with a sharp murderous intent as he yelled. "Begone, evil creature!" Boom! Instantly, a powerful force mmed fiercely onto the fiery dragon, almost scattering its body. At that moment, fear appeared in the fiery dragons cruel and bloodthirsty eyes. It was as if the purple-robed man standing in front of it was some sort of demon. At this moment, Zixies gaze no longer held that wicked yet gentle expression he had when he looked at Gu Ruoyun. Instead, his stare was like that of a high and mighty demon, iparably noble and stern yet evil at the same time. Purple mes then burst from his body and cast an eye-catching sight against theva, making one unable to turn away. The great fiery dragons initial fear has now turned into servitude. A low, fawning growl sounded from its throat before the sound slowly drowned in the roilingva. "Zixie, lets go." Gu Ruoyun did not spare the great fiery dragon another nce as she turned towards the man next to her. "Alright." The wicked smile on Zixies face returned as he turned away. "Even though you have the Nine Emperors aid, your body is still unable to withstand being inside thisva for a long period of time. Ill take you back now." Zixie did not wait for Gu Ruoyun to agree before he reached out and wrapped his hand around her waist. With a single leap, the sh of purple robes flew forward at a rapid speed. ... "I never imagined that a mountain cave like this would lie within this ming sea ofva." Gu Ruoyun was staring at another cave within the mountain cave as she knitted her brows. "I dont know why but this ce seems very familiar. Have I been here before?" However, she believes that shes never been here before! Zixie did not speak. His purple eyes had continued to stare at the woman in green robes the entire time. His eyes were filled with a sense of absent-mindedness as if he had immersed himself in memories... Gu Ruoyun, who had been inspecting the second mountain cave, missed the peculiar look on Zixies face. Her brows were knitted together tightly as if something was about to pierce through the long river of history and into her mind. "Buzz!" The Nine Emperors, which had not shown any sign of movement since the battle with the Lin family, suddenly trembled. However, at this moment, Gu Ruoyun could feel the Nine Emperors... Excitement? That was right! It was definitely excited! What could this mountain cave hold which would cause the Divine Weapon, Nine Emperors to show such great excitement? Boom! As the Nine Emperors began to tremble even more, an image suddenly appeared in Gu Ruoyuns mind... That image was of the inside of this mountain cave and it showed a woman who was seated next to a stove. She had a hammer and was beating a piece of metal in her hand. However, no matter how hard Gu Ruoyun tried to get a clearer look at the womans face, her features were all a blur. It was as if a white mist had surrounded her face, giving off a mysterious feeling. "The Divine Weapon will soon beplete. Since the Nine Dragons spirit will be ced into this Divine Weapon, your name shall henceforth be the Nine Emperors!" The Nine Emperors? Gu Ruoyun was shocked. Could it be that this woman was the one who had forged the Nine Emperors? Just how powerful was this woman with the blurred features that she would have the ability to forge a Divine Weapon like the Nine Emperors? Chapter 1075: Zixies Homecoming (4) Chapter 1075: Zixies Homing (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Gu Ruoyuns entire face filled with astonishment, a sh of red robes appeared in the image. That sh of red robes was very familiar and made her heart beat faster. However, just as Gu Ruoyun wanted to continue watching the scene, the image suddenly vanished... The entire cave was now as quiet as before. Gu Ruoyun fell silent as her eyes scanned the entire cave beforending on a stove in the middle of the cave. "So the Nine Emperors had been born here. No wonder it had led me to this ce. However, Im very curious who that person is who had the ability to create treasures like Divine Weapons." The most intriguing thing to her was that sh of red robes which had entered the picture in the end. Sadly, the image had disappeared too quickly for her to identify the person in red robes who had entered the cave. "Zixie, it seems that the bottom of thisva pit is the Nine Emperors birthce. Theres nothing more here. Lets go, its time that we leave this ce too." Gu Ruoyun slowly curled the corners of her lips as a murderous intent shed in her eyes. "We will now make our way to Main City. I wont allow anyone to utilize the Red Lotus Territorys name to swindle others." Zixie smiled. "We can leave this ce through this cave. Little girl, theres a reason behind the Nine Emperors recognition of you as its Master." Reason? Gu Ruoyun was in shock. Could it be that the woman who had forged the Nine Emperors was someone familiar to me? Or are we rted by blood? Is that why the Nine Emperors had chosen me? Gu Ruoyun could not help butugh at the thought. She then shook her head. She definitely feels that she has never met that woman before! As for the Nine Emperors reasons for choosing her, perhaps she shares some simrities with that woman... "Zixie, I know that youre unwilling to exin everything to me. However, I believe that I will find the answers myself one day." She does not like to bombard others with questions. Since Zixie was unwilling to borate, she would not force him to either. She then walked further into the deep recesses of the cave... ... Wind Fall Vige. In a mountain cave at the back of the vige, a ming dragon was hovering in a circle, absorbing the spiritual force from the air. This ming dragon could not bepared to the one in theva because its body was only half the size of theva pits ming dragons body! Most importantly, this ming dragon was only a spiritual body and its soul was paper-thin as if it could turn into ashes and scatter into the air at any moment. "Damn it, how could I have been so unlucky? I only wanted to find a physical body to take me away from this ce yet I had ended up bumping into that God of gues who had consumed almost all of my soul! I dont know how many years it will take before I can cultivate myself back to my original state." The ming dragon looked to be filled with grief. It was likely that the most regretful mistake of his life was for taking a liking towards that God of gues physical body. In the end, he had nearly ended up losing his own soul. If that God of gues body had not felt full as she swallowed his soul, he believes that the fellow would have cleanly finished his entire spirit like eating a bowl of rice. "Forget it, I think its safer for me to stay in this cave for the rest of my life. Humans are too scary! They are even scarier than demons! I dont want to run into that God of gues for the rest of my life!" The more the ming dragon thought of it, the more it felt like he was making the right decision. Losing his freedom was better than having his soul scattered across the world. To him, nothing was safer than being inside the cave. As he thought it over, the ming dragon began to feel happier. Just as he was about to continue restoring his soul, he suddenly noticed two people walking out from the mountain cave behind him... Chapter 1076: Zixies Homecoming (5) Chapter 1076: Zixies Homing (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ming dragon was in shock as he stared in astonishment at the two who had just emerged from the mountain cave. "I never thought that the mountain cave in theva pit would have lead up to the back mountain in Wind Fall Vige. I had found it strange that the cave had felt so hot. Now I know its because of theva pit." Gu Ruoyuns gaze then turned towards the ming dragon. She grinned as she eximed, "Long time no see, your soul seems to have restored quite nicely." The ming dragons initial shock turned into terror when he saw the smile on Gu Ruoyuns face. He immediately flew upwards with a whoosh and his body hovered closely to the caves ceiling. "What do you want now?" he cried out in a sharp voice. "My soul is not appetizing at all, it does not taste good at all!" The ming dragon was nearly in tears. He had remained hidden inside this cave and had not caused any more trouble for any humans ofte. Why is this God of gues acting like a soul who is unable to depart from the world of the living? Besides, why had she emerged from behind me? This was something that the ming dragon could not understand. All he knows was that the God of gues had mentioned his soul! That clearly meant that his soul seems to have restored quite well and she could have another good meal now! Why should this not strike fear into his heart? Gu Ruoyun blinked her eyes in amazement and rubbed her nose, renderedpletely speechless. I dont think I had done anything much 1 so why is this guy acting so terrified? "Ancestor, Ill call you my ancestor. Is that enough? Will you spare me now? Im only a little dragon and youve already consumed so much of my soul. Is that not enough?" It was hard to believe that a proud andrge ming dragon would actually be trembling with fright. He has no other request other than to wish for the God of gues to stay far, far away from him as soon as possible. Otherwise, if this God of gues were to suddenly feel hungry and proceed to chew his soul into fragments... What would he do then? Gu Ruoyun seems to remember something as she listened to the ming dragons pleas. Her eyes flickered and her lips curled into a smile as she said. "If you want me to spare you, its not entirely impossible." "Really?" The ming dragons eyes sparkled as he hurriedly eximed, "As long as youre willing to let me off, I will do anything." Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Ive just constructed more than ten graves at the top of this back mountain. My friends lie in those graves. Ill be giving you this responsibility, I want you to watch over those graves and not let anyoney a hand on them!" The ming dragon was shocked. He then replied sluggishly, "I cant leave this cave, how am I supposed to protect those graves?" "You may not be able to leave this cave but you can release your aura to scare any intruders off. Can you do that?" Gu Ruoyuns heart was filled with remorse when she thought of Wind Fall Vige. If it had not been for her, those innocent vigers would never have lost their lives in the hands of the Lin family. Hence, she would never allow anyone to disturb their peaceful rest! They had not enjoyed peace in life so, in death, she would grant them a peaceful paradise! However, she could not stand guard over this area all the time. Hence, she could conveniently utilize the cowardly ming dragon. Indeed, just as Gu Ruoyun had spoken, the ming dragon anxiously nodded his head as if it was pounding garlic. "No problem, I can do that." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she threatened, "If I were to return and find out that someone has excavated those graves, there will no longer be any need for you to remain here." The ming dragon quivered violently and quickly pledged his determination, "Dont worry, I will watch over this ce and not let anyone intrude here." "Good." Gu Ruoyuns smile finally disyed satisfaction. She then turned towards Zixie and said, "Zixie, lets go." Chapter 1077: Main City, Four Great Families (1) Chapter 1077: Main City, Four Great Families (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zixies eyes had remained fixated on Gu Ruoyun the entire time while a gentle smile danced upon his handsome and wicked features. How could he fail to realize that Gu Ruoyun was scaring the ming dragon on purpose? She had never intended to cause any further trouble for the ming dragon from the beginning. However, the ming dragon hadpletely lost his nerve so how could she miss out on the opportunity to take advantage of that? ... Main City. The position of this city in the Northern Block Territory is equivalent to the Imperial City. It was also the gathering ce for powerful cultivators! Everyone knows that the Four Great Families control Main City. The Four Great Families may seem to get along harmoniously on the surface but in reality, they were constantlypeting against one another in secret. Out of the four families, the Jiang family and the Gu family have created a marriage alliance in order to solidify rtions. Even though the Gu family only had Gu Lan, a girl, in their third generation, she has long been betrothed to the Jiang family. Amongst the numerous youngsters of the Jiang family, anyone who could win her affections will be the Jiang familys heir. However, even though the Jiang family had given Gu Lan the right to choose her suitor, she has no wish to be made into a tool for marriage alliance. She had run away from Main City a year ago and her whereabouts were now unknown! To this day, no one has been able to locate her. The other two Families of Main City have created an alliance as well. However, because they did not have a marriage alliance, the rtionship between both parties could not bepared to the one between the Gu and the Jiang family. At this moment, an old man was sitting cross-legged on the floor in the Lan familys secret chamber. There was no sign of any emotions on his elderly features. Lan Shao, the Master of the Lan family, stood in front of him in a very deferential manner. He did not dare say a word before the old man had spoken first. He only nced at the old man in front of him from the corner of his eye from time to time. If anyone else were here, they would certainly be able to guess the old mans identity. Who else could make Lan Shao act with such reverence aside from the Old Master of the Lan family who had been in closed-door cultivation for many years? "Shaoer." Just as Lan Shao was beginning to grow fidgety, the old man finally opened his mouth, "Ive heard that a woman has offended the Red Lotus Territorys emissary a while ago?" Lan Shao did not know what the Old Master had meant by that question. He replied respectfully, "Apparently, that woman had seduced the Grand Lord of Red Lotus Territory which had made Miss Bai Yin very angry. However, that woman has already received retribution and has been annihted inva." The Old Master sighed and said, "Miss Bai Yin is an emissary of Red Lotus Territory so theres nothing wrong if you listened to her. However, Shaoer, the Lan family is an estate which has been inherited from our ancestors. I dont want it to be destroyed by the hands of your generation. Do you understand?" Lan Shao joined his fists while his entire face was filled with reverence. "Father, I understand. I only wish to establish a good rtionship with the Red Lotus Territory so I dont dare offend Miss Bai Yin." "Mm." The Old Master nodded. "Ive heard that a genius girl has soared across the horizon in the Medicine Sects general meeting a while ago. She has even refined a legendary pill. Besides, Ive heard that she has arrived in the Northern Block Territory. During this period of time, please tell the members of the Lan family to stop causing trouble for the Medicine Manors subordinates and send some people to keep a close watch on the Medicine Manor. I believe that she would certainly head to the Medicine Sects official residence in Main City once she has arrived here. You must establish a good rtionship with this genius. Inparison with the Red Lotus Territory, that Gu Ruoyun woman is more important!" Even though the Old Master has been in closed-door cultivation for over ten years, he was very aware of everything which was going on in the world outside. Even Lan Shao did not know why even the slightest sign of disturbance or trouble in the maind could not be kept from him. "Father, even if you had not mentioned it, I know. No one can surpass the position of a pill master on the maind. Even Bai Yin, an emissary of the Red Lotus Territory, could not bepared to her!" A light flickered in Lan Shaos eyes. "Hence, I will establish a good rtionship with her before any other organization no matter what. Especially before the Jiang family and Gu family! As long as Gu Ruoyun has a preference for us, we would probably anger those old fogies to death!" Now, each time Lan Shao remembered everything that the Jiang and Gu family had done to the Lan family, he would gnash his teeth hatefully. Chapter 1078: Main City, Four Great Families (2) Chapter 1078: Main City, Four Great Families (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I never thought that we would arrive in Main City so soon. Unfortunately, I could not find any of the other medicinal herbs along the way." Outside the city gate, a green-robed woman paused in her steps. Her eyes stared at the grand, ancient city gate in a profound manner before muttering, "Lets go. Im going to the Medicine Manor for a while. Since the Medicine Sect has given the Northern Block Territory to me, the Medicine Manor shall be our official lodgings in the Northern Block Territory from now on." She slowly walked through the city gates as she spoke. The man in purple robes who was following next to her smiled mildly. His purple eyes were like colored ss and disyed an enchanting light. There was no doubt that this man was extremely handsome. d in long purple robes, he looked awe-inspiring, demonic, and iparably noble. He looked like a true aristocrat and was so beautiful that he could strike a chord in ones heart! Once the pair walked into Main City, they immediately attracted numerous peoples attention. The crowds gaze seemed to be fixed squarely on their backs. They have never seen such a beautiful and peerless man before. If he were to nce back and smile at them, they would willingly give everything that they had to him. However, the mans eyes only beheld the woman in green next to him and his smile only blossomed for her alone. "Zixie, were here." Suddenly, the woman in green next to him paused in her steps. Her light, pure, and honest voice was like a gentle breeze which brushed across every ear. The people who initially had their eyes on Zixie instantly turned their gaze towards the official residence in front of the woman. When they saw the sign on the official residence, everyone found it beyondprehension. The words on the sign were very clear. Even though it was a little run down, it was not unfamiliar to the people of Main City. Medicine Manor! The first ce that the strange man and woman are visiting is Medicine Manor? Everyone in the Northern Block Territory knows the story behind the Medicine Manors Master! The Medicine Sect may hold an awe-inspiring presence in the world outside but the powerful cultivators from the Four Great Families in Main City have already achieved the high-level Martial Supreme rank. They were only one step away from bing a Martial Saint. Hence, even though the Medicine Sect was the Master of the Northern Block Territory, they would not attach any importance to the Medicine Sect anyway, what more serve those people. When they saw the two figures enter Medicine Manor, the people on the street began to erupt into a fervent discussion. "Can you guess who they are?" "I dont know. Doesnt the Medicine Sect frequently send people to take care of the Medicine Manor? Unfortunately, those people have left one by one after being threatened by the Four Great Families. If my guess is right, the person who has arrived in the Medicine Manor must be the young genius." "Tsk, tsk, so what if shes a genius? They may be considered as a genius in the Medicine Sect but this is the Northern Block Territorysnd. Even if the Sect Master of the Medicine Sect were to arrive, the Four Great Families cultivators can make him leave with his tail between his legs! I never thought that the Medicine Sect would be so persistent. My advice is that they should surrender the deed to the Northern Block Territory." "Are you mad? Havent you heard of the young pill master who had emerged from the Medicine Sect a while ago? I hear that the Medicine Sect has already given the Northern Block Territory to that pill master. If thisnd belongs to her, perhaps the Four Great Families would never be so impudent from now on! Such a peerless genius like this is a person that any organization would wish to recruit." Pill master? Instantly, someone who overheard this began to snort disdainfully. "The Medicine Sect has indeed granted the Northern Block Territory to that pill master. However, do you really think that pill masters would be so idle and have time to watch over the territory? I think that the person who has been sent over this time is only a genius from the Medicine Sect. People like that pill master would never possiblye to a ce like this!" Chapter 1079: Main City, Four Great Families (3) Chapter 1079: Main City, Four Great Families (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone else nodded in agreement. That was right. As a pill master, how could Gu Ruoyun possibly have the time to manage the Medicine Manor? Therefore, the Medicine Sect must have sent one of their geniuses this time! The conclusion to this was also very obvious. Their fate would not be any better than those who hade before them. How unfortunate that such a wickedly handsome man would also meet a downfall from the Four Great Families attacks... "What did you say?" At the Lan family home. Lan Shao instantly rose to his feet from his chair. His face was filled with joy. "Were you speaking the truth? Someone has spotted two young people entering Medicine Manor?" "Reporting to the Master," a bodyguard joined his fists as he replied respectfully, "This subordinate has indeed noticed two people entering Medicine Manor while I was patrolling the streets. Therefore, I had quickly returned to report this to you, Master." "Good, very good! I am going to make a trip to Medicine Manor right now. Servants, bring me the spiritual weapon that Ive obtained not too long ago. I believe that this spiritual weapon can sessfully grant us Master Gus good favor towards the Lan family." Lan Shao smiled imeperatively. From his point of view, no one could resist the lull of a spiritual weapon. He believes that Gu Ruoyun was just the same! As long as he establishes a good rtionship with her before the other Great Families, pills would then be rolling towards them! By then, copsing the other Families would not be an impossible feat. ... The Medicine Manor. It could not bepared to the majesty of the Medicine Sect on the maind. The entire courtyard was wretched and a hunch-backed old man was sweeping the courtyard in a slow and deliberate manner. The old man was shocked when he noticed Gu Ruoyun and Zixies arrival. He paused his actions and asked in a hoarse voice, "May I ask who you are looking for?" Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly. "The Medicine Sects Master hasnt informed you of my arrival?" "You..." The old man instantly regained his senses. His body shook mildly as he eximed with excitement, "Youre Great Master Gu Ruoyun?" Gu Ruoyun mildly nodded as her eyes surveyed the entire courtyard. Her voice was as indifferent as the wind. "This Medicine Manor is ratherrge. Are you the only one here? "Thats right." The old manughed bitterly. "Im the housekeeper of Medicine Manor, Zhang Lin. As for the rest, they have all lost their endurance from the Four Great Families coercion and run away. The position of the Medicine Manor is rather awkward in the Northern Block Territory. Thats why the Four Great Families have been pushing us around. Im the only one left now." Gu Ruoyun has long been aware that the people of Northern Block Territory would not wee anyone from the Medicine Sect. However, she never thought that it would be this bad. She fell silent. She finally replied after a long pause, "From now on, I will be managing the Northern Block Territory. I will also be taking care of the Medicine Manor. You will continue your position as the housekeeper of Medicine Manor while Ill take care of everything else myself." Wei Yiyi and the others have been in closed-door cultivation for a very long time. Their powers have experienced a quality breakthrough so it was time to let them out now. "Miss Gu, Ive never left this ce at all because I could not bear to leave it. Now that youve arrived, I will most certainly hand the Medicine Manor over to you. You only need to give me some food. I dont mind even if Im no longer the housekeeper." Housekeeper Zhangughed bitterly and sighed as he replied. She did not know why but as she stared at the old mans in features, the image of the vigers from Wind Fall Vige appeared in Gu Ruoyuns mind. Her eyes took on a hint of absent-mindedness. Shortly after, she returned to her senses and smiled faintly. "You would be more familiar when ites to matters pertaining to Main City. Besides, you have been the housekeeper for such a long time. Thats why I had asked you to continue being the housekeeper. However, since Ive arrived, no one will cause trouble for the Medicine Manor from now on. You can rest assured." Chapter 1080: Main City, Four Great Families (4) Chapter 1080: Main City, Four Great Families (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Housekeeper Zhangs heart was deeply moved. He had initially thought that he would not be of much use anymore after the Northern Block Territory has changed hands. However, he never expected Gu Ruoyun to ask him to stay and continue working as the housekeeper. How could he disappoint her trust in him? "Since youve made your decision, Miss Gu, I wont argue. Even though I dont have much power, I have mingled around here for many years. No one else is better versed on the matters concerning the Northern Block Territory." "Good." Gu Ruoyun smiled. "From now on, everything inside and outside the Medicine Manor shall be left to your care, Housekeeper Zhang. Zixie, lets head to our rooms." Zixie nced at the respectful-looking Housekeeper Zhang before he followed Gu Ruoyun to the room without another word. "Little girl, do you wish to subdue the whole of Northern Block Territory or build your own organization?" In the room, Zixie minded his own business by first pouring a cup of tea. His lowered and hoarse voice carried a sense of wickedness as he asked his question. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders andughed gently. However, she did not reply to his question. Instead, she unleashed Wei Yiyi and the others who had been in the midst of cultivation within Xiao Hei. Of course, the Vermillion Bird immediately protested wildly so Gu Ruoyun had thrown her out of the Ancient Divine Pagoda as well. "Finally, I get the chance to appear!" said the Vermillion Bird as she looked absolutely delighted. However, when she sensed the crowd in the room, her smile froze in ce. "Master, isnt it a little too crowded here?" she whined woefully. Gu Ruoyuns gaze moved from the Vermillion Birds pouty little face towards Wei Yiyi. "Wei Yiyi, Ill leave you to manage the Medicine Manor for the time being. If anyone wants to see me, please inform them that I wont be receiving any guests." Wei Yiyi was shocked. "What about the Jiang family and the Gu family?" she asked. "I wont see them." Gu Ruoyun smiled as a light shed in her eyes. While it was true that she would not receive the Master of the Jiang family in the Medicine Manor, she could still seek him out at the Jiang familys residence... "The average citizen would not know about my journey to the Medicine Manor. However, those mid-tier forces must know it very well. I wont be seeing anyone personally. When the timees, I will choose a date and summon all the leaders of the powerful forces in the Northern Block Territory! By then, I will subdue the whole of Northern Block Territory in one stroke." Before that timees, she will not reveal herself! She knows that she will only be able to find the medicinal herbs that Yuer needs at a faster pace when she has united the Northern Block Territory. Wei Yiyi nodded before asking, "Master, may I ask if youve chosen a date?" "In about half a month." Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she continued, "If I want the leaders of the other forces to rush to the Main City, even a Martial Supreme would need half a months time at best. Ill give them half a months time. You can now issue an anouncement that I will be holding a banquet in the Medicine Manor in half a months time! Everyone who has reached the Martial Supreme rank must attend! Before that timees, I wont be receiving anyone!" Even if this was for Xia Linyu, subduing the Northern Block Territory was something that she absolutely had to do! "Yes." Wei Yiyi joined her fists, epted the order and walked away. The Vermillion Birdsrge, quick-witted eyes darted back and forth before she eximed in a domineering voice, "Master, her powers are so weak that she cant possibly make those people surrender! Why dont I go with her? I guarantee that no one will dare to cause trouble for the Medicine Manor then." What a joke! Who is the Vermillion Bird? Im a majestic Divine Beast! Those are merely a group of Martial Supreme humans. With me, the Vermillion Bird around, who would dare act with impudence? Gu Ruoyun thought for a bit and found the Vermillion Birds suggestion to be quite rational. She nodded and replied, "Alright, both you and Wei Yiyi will take care of this matter. I wont entertain anyone who visits the Medicine Manor!" Chapter 1081: Main City, Four Great Families (5) Chapter 1081: Main City, Four Great Families (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once she had finished speaking, Gu Ruoyun then turned towards Zixie and her expression became serious. "Zixie, I want you to ce a formation around the Medicine Manor. If word about my arrival was to get out, the Lin family members will most certainly make their way here to cause trouble! We must guard against any unexpected events!" "Dont worry, with me around, there wont be any issues." Zixie smiled. "Ill arrange a formation after this so that humans at the Martial Saint rank and above wont be able to enter this official residence." Even thought Zixie does not really ce any importance on the Lin family, one can get careless. He was afraid that his own negligence would cause Gu Ruoyun harm. Hence, setting up a formation was the most secure solution. He will make it so that even if he was not in the Medicine Manor, no one could harm her. "Alright, Ill leave you to handle that matter. As Ive arrived in the Main City, I should meet with my friends. I have a feeling that those two old fellows must think that Im buried beneath theva." Zixie did not need to think too far to know who she was referring to when he heard Gu Ruoyuns words. "Leave the matters here to us. Now, theres no one on the maind who can harm you as long as they arent from the First City." However... He seemed to have thought of something and Zixies handsome features slowly sank. Gu Ruoyun, on the other hand, was deep in her own thoughts and had not noticed the slight change in his expression. ... The First City. At the Lin family residence! An old man was seated on the chiefs seat as he twisted the teacup in his hand tightly. The ceramic cup then shattered into pieces with a crash. However, it did very little to quell the anger in his heart. "Useless rubbish. Truly a bunch of useless rubbish! They only needed to capture a newly-minted Martial Supreme woman yet after leaving for such a long time they havent done anything! Theyve not even kept up with the correspondence! The Lin family has truly wasted our resources in nurturing this bunch of useless things!" The old mans fist clenched tighter and tighter, crushing the ceramic shards in his hand into dust. He did not seem to realize it. "Bad news! Master, something bad has happened!" Just as the old man was about to continue to rage on, an anxious voice rang out from outside the room. Soon, a guard staggered speedily into the hall and threw himself on his knees before him. "Master, something has happened! Multiple estates belonging to the Lin family have been attacked by spiritual beasts! Those spiritual beasts seem to have been driven to insanity. Each time they see a human, they will bite! However, theyre only attacking members of the Lin family!" "What? Spiritual beasts?" Whoosh! The old man instantly rose to his feet. His eyes widened as he roared angrily, "Youre saying that spiritual beasts are attacking the members of the Lin family? Has something happened in the Beast n? The Lin family and the Beast n have always steered clear of one another. Why would the Beast n attack us now?" "Those spiritual beasts mentioned that since the Lin family has delusions about capturing their Mistress, they are attacking us as retribution." The guards face was full of anxiety. However, he managed to exin the reason behind the matter very clearly in the end. The old man was shocked. What arrived next was a wave of fury. "Which blind person hasid his hands on a member of the Beast n? Investigate this for me. Once youve found the answer, hand them over to the spiritual beasts. Hopefully, that will quell the spiritual beasts fury." In the First City, the Beast n and humans have never interacted with one another! However, the humans have no choice but to recognize the Beast ns power. Only the spiritual beasts of the Beast n, regardless of their continuous disputes, would be able to unify against foreign forces. If any human dares to intrude on theirnd, they would immediately unite and attack the intruders. This was also the reason why the Lin family fears the Beast n so much. Of course, the old man never thought that he was the one who had issued the order to capture their Mistress! Chapter 1082: Main City, Four Great Families (6) Chapter 1082: Main City, Four Great Families (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A sh of red robes like a splendid and moving me sped towards the mountains summit. The man then stood on top of the mountain with his hands held behind his back while his eyes stared at a patch of sky not too far away. His red robes could not conceal the eerie murderous intent on the mans face. The spiritual beasts around the entire mountain range did not even dare to breathe due to the sight of it. They were like little dogs as they crawled on the ground, afraid that they would provoke the demon. "My King, the rest and I have followed your orders andunched an assault on the Lin family. May I ask if you have any other orders?" A Tercel descended from the sky. Itnded behind Qianbei Ye before turning into a middle-aged man. He knelt respectfully with one knee on the ground as he spoke. Aside from respect, most of the look in his gaze towards Qianbei Ye was full of sincerity and reverence. This man was a symbol of faith to all spiritual beasts! ording to the older generation in the n, some who have lived for over ten thousand years, if it had not been for this man, spiritual beasts would have been destroyed by the hands of mankind ten thousand years ago! It was this man who had saved the Beast n and decided to present the Beast n as a gift to a woman! However,ter on, this peerless man had vanished. Even the seniors of the n have not seen him since! The life expectancy of spiritual beasts was far longerpared to humans. However, they would still endure birth, aging, illness, and death. When the seniors of the n were beginning to think that he would no longer appear, the man arrived before the Beast n once again not too long after! Upon his appearance, he gave them one responsibility to cause trouble for the Lin family! Was this not an easy feat for the long-established Beast n? "I am not your King." The man in red robes did not turn around but continued to stare at a distance. He then spoke in a cold and distant voice, "You only have one Master. When she appears, you will pledge your loyalty to her. This is an order!" "But, my King..." The Tercel was shocked. He then spoke reluctantly, "Im afraid that the seniors of the n would not agree. We want to serve you alone wholeheartedly." Boom! Just as the Tercel had spoken, he suddenly felt a great, eerie re upon him. He could not help but shiver. "Remember, she is your Master. If you ever dare to show her any form of disrespect..." A wave of murderous intent burst from the mans body. "I had saved the Beast n in the past so simrly, I can destroy all of you right now! I had saved you only for the sake of helping her find aid. Now, if you arent willing to pledge your loyalty to her, what use do I have for you then?" Regardless of the great forces which he had built, everything that he had done had been for her alone, now and forever! Because, sooner orter, he would give the people in his hands to her. If these powers were of no use to her, they would be useless to him as well. Why not destroy them then! The Tercels heart shuddered. He then anxiously lowered his head and said, "Your wish is mymand." Qianbei Ye turned away and his eyes stared at the azure skies once again. At that moment, his body no longer emitted a murderous aura. It was now reced by a gentleness which the Tercel had never seen before. "Yuner, now that these spiritual beasts are causing trouble, I believe that the Lin family would not be in any frame of mind to cause trouble for you. Its about time that Ie look for you." ... The Main City, at the Jiang family residence. Gu Ruoyun paused in her steps outside the gate. She then stared at the imposing Jiang family courtyard and raised her brows before stepping into the residence. Chapter 1083: Main City, Four Great Families (7) Chapter 1083: Main City, Four Great Families (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, before she could step into the threshold, she was promptly stopped by two guards in front of the gate. "Stop, this is the Jiang family residence. Please present your visitation invite!" "Visitation invite?" Gu Ruoyun shivered and said, "Report to Old Man Jiang and tell him that Gu Nianye is here for a visit." Gu Nianye? Both guards at the gate looked at each other. In the end, the guard who had first spoken continued to speak, "Miss, there are many who want to see our Master. However, you must present a visitation invite. We will then send it to the Master in your stead. If the Master agrees to meet you, you will be allowed to enter. This is the Jiang familys rule." Gu Ruoyun knitted her brows together. She never thought that the Jiang family would be so troublesome. However, as she had note prepared with a visitation invite, she would not be able to enter the Jiang family for the time being. "Whats going on here?" Just then, a kindly voice sounded from behind her. Gu Ruoyun jumped when she heard this voice. She then turned around to find a kindly man walking towards her. That man did not seem to expect to find Gu Ruoyun here. His expression turned sluggish before quickly returning to normal. "Young Sir Wen." The two guards clearly recognized the man who was as gentle as a piece of jade. They joined their fists, bowed respectfully and said, "This youngdy is here to visit the Master. I was only asking her for her visitation invite." Wen Yan! Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly, she never thought that she would bump into him here! "Isnt that a coincidence." Wen Yan smiled. "Miss Gu is maternal grandfathers old acquaintance. They had gone their separate ways in Cloudy Wind City just a few months ago. I never thought that I would meet you here again, Miss Gu. I havent thanked you for eradicating the Snow Jade Bandits for Cloudy Wind City that day." Gu Ruoyun shrugged. "I had been in a hurry that day. Taking care of the Snow Jade Bandits was just something which had happened along the way." "Regardless of whether it was along the way, Miss Gu, you have helped us a great deal. Are you here to see my maternal grandfather?" "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Since Ive arrived in Main City, I want to meet Old Man Jiang and reminiscing about the past no matter what. I dont know if Old Man Jiang is in the manor." "If grandfather knows that youre here, he will definitely be very happy." Wen Yans face disyed a small smile. His smile was like a ray of sunlight, giving one a wonderfully immersive and soothing feeling. "Lets go. Ill take you to see maternal grandfather." As Wen Yan was now escorting her, the two guards did not stand in her way anymore. However, their eyes were filled with shock. They never thought that Gu Ruoyun would actually be acquainted with Old Man Jiang. After all, Old Man Jiang was never reasonable in the entire Jiang family. Perhaps only his biological grandson, Jiang Mozhu, and maternal grandson, Wen Yan were allowed to see him a little more often. When did the typically unreasonable Old Man Jiang start to have such a good rtionship with a little maiden? Furthermore, based on what Young Sir Wen had just said, it seems that the rtionship between the two was unlike the rest! The two guards began to feel remorse at this thought. If they had known, they would have taken the opportunity earlier on to try to curry favor with her. Perhaps, when she meets the Master, she could put in a good word for them and they would not need to stand watch at the gate anymore. ... An old, white-bearded man was seated in the middle of an unusual-looking courtyard. A chessboard was ced in front of him but he was ying the game alone. In contrast to their meeting a few months ago, this old man has clearly aged by arge degree. He heard the sound of Wen Yans footsteps but did not lift his head. He only spoke indifferently, "Yaner, youre here?" "Yes, I had rushed right over from Cloudy Wind City once I had received your letter. May I ask why youve summoned me back to the Jiang family residence, maternal grandfather?" Chapter 1084: Main City, Four Great Families (8) Chapter 1084: Main City, Four Great Families (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yans voice was as kindly as ever. Hearing it was equivalent to basking in sunlight and it made one feel absolutely delighted. "Oh, thats right. Ive just bumped into a familiar face. I believe that you must really want to see her, maternal grandfather, so I made the decision to let her in." Old Man Jiangughed bitterly. The only person he really wanted to see now was Gu Ruoyun. Sadly, that girl had lost her life in a sea of mes when she sacrificed herself to save him and Old Man Gu. There was no chance of survival for her at all! Therefore, no matter who Wen Yan had brought over, it would not make him happy. However, just as Old Man Jiang was about to speak, a serene voice sounded from behind him, causing his elderly figure to tremble. "Old Man Jiang, long time no see. You dont look so well." tter! One of the chess pieces in Old Man Jiangs hand dropped onto the chessboard. He raised his head unbelievingly as his gaze fell upon the sh of green robes next to Wen Yan. The expression in his eyes changed from shock, astonishment, before slowly turning into ecstatic. He then rose to his feet with a whoosh as his elderly voice trembled from overexcitement. "Gu girl? It that really you?" She didnt die? How could this be? She had fallen into the sea of fire. How could she have survived? Wen Yan felt dubious and his eyes darted back and forth between Old Man Jiang and Gu Ruoyun. While he knows that his maternal grandfather would be delighted to see Gu Ruoyun, he never expected his maternal grandfather react so happily. This was not logical at all! Gu Ruoyun smiled gently as she said, "Its me." "You..." Old Man Jiangs voice was incredulous. "You arent dead?" "I was lucky." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. "Arent you happy to see that Ive survived? Could it be that you want me to die in that sea of mes, Old Man Jiang?" That sentence was full of jest but it also convinced Old Man Jiang topletely believe that reality! "Hahaha!" Just as Wen Yan thought that the old man has returned back to normal, a bright and clearugh erupted from Old Man Jiang. His smile was excited and rang throughout the atmosphere in the Jiang family residence. "Gu girl, youre really alive! Did you know that you had nearly scared me and Old Man Gu to death that day? Even my grandson had fallen into depression for an entire day when I told him the news. He has only recently begun to work hard in his cultivation." After a long time, Old Man Jiang stoppedughing and sighed. However, his face could not conceal his excitement. If Gu Ruoyun had truly sacrificed herself for them, he and Old Man Gu will forever live in regret! Of course, most of it was sympathy! A peerless genius like her should not have fallen this way! As long as she lives on, one day, this maind will belong to her. "Maternal grandfather," Wen Yan asked as he stared at Old Man Jiang with foggy thoughts, "What on earth happened? What do you mean? What happened to Miss Gu?" Old Man Jiang sighed heavily before exining, "Previously, Old Man Gu and I had run into some danger during our search for a Divine Weapon. Initially, the Gu girl could have escaped. However, she had fallen into a sea ofva in order to save us. If it had not been for her, we would have been the ones who had lost our lives in theva." Wen Yan never thought that so many things would have happened prior to this. His eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun gratefully. "Miss Gu, youve already saved my maternal grandfather once. I never thought that youd end up saving him again. This is a sentiment that would be difficult for us to repay for the rest of our lives." Gu Ruoyun smiled but did not say a word. After all, her objective was not that simple. The whole of Northern Block Territory that was her real objective! Chapter 1085: Main City, Four Great Families (9) Chapter 1085: Main City, Four Great Families (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master." Just as Old Man Jiang was filled with excitement, a guard rushed right in. "The Master of the Gu family is here for a visit." Hearing this, Old Man Jiangs face changed instantly! He certainly never forgot how this old fellow had tried to snatch the Gu girl from him! If Old Man Gu finds out that the Gu girl is in his residence and tries to snatch her away, what should he do then? Besides, the Gu girl has returned from the dead so he obviously wants to reminiscence with her. How would he find the time to entertain that old man? "Im not seeing him, Im not seeing him." Old Man Jiang waved his hand. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and added, "Oh, thats right, tell Old man Gu that Ive gone out to run some errands. Ill only be returning around half a months time." Once half a month has gone by, he will reveal the news of the Gu girls survival to that old man! During this period of time, he would certainly have the youngsters of the Jiang family establish a good rtionship with the Gu girl. Even though there were no males in the Gu familys third generation, if the Gu family actually manages to bend the Gu girl to the same gender, who shall he send hismentations to then? "Hahaha, you old fart. Who is only returning in half a month?" Unfortunately, just as Old Man Jiang had spoken, a loudugh rang out from outside the courtyard. Old Man Jiangs face instantly ckened! This old fellow had just barged right in! Thats it, Im finished. Theres no time for me to hide the Gu girl now! Indeed, when the sh of blue robes entered the courtyard, the old man instantly froze in ce. "You... Gu girl... Youre alive?" Old Man Gu lookedpletely astonished as he stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. His body trembled. Both him and Old Man Jiang have been living in remorse for the past few months. If they had not dragged the Gu girl to search for the Divine Weapon, perhaps she would not have had to sacrifice herself for their lives. The initially peaceful state of Main City would also not have been shattered due to Gu Ruoyuns demise! They had pushed all of their rage onto the Lan family. Hence, at this point in time, the Great Families were as ipatible as oil and water! "Old Man Gu, how have you been these days?" Gu Ruoyun smiled. She has a fondness for Old Man Gu simply because he had chosen to stand with her and face Bai Yins threats, Old Man Gu finally regained his senses and eximed excitedly, "Old Man Jiang and I thought you were dead, we didnt think that you would still be alive! This is too fantastic! Old Man Jiang and I have previously discussed this that as a token of our gratitude, we would make the appropriate arrangements for your kin. We have already sent a letter to inform the Holy Doctor and the others and have detailed everything which has happened very clearly in our letter." "What?" Gu Ruoyun was astonished. She never expected that the two old men would have informed her Master of her ident. If Master finds out about this, the news would certainly reach my fathers ears. Gu Ruoyun knitted her brows at the thought as a hint of exasperation shed across her forehead. "Gu girl, what is it?" Old Man Gu could notprehend Gu Ruoyuns reaction and asked in astonishment. "Oh, its nothing." Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "However, Id advise you both to be prepared. Main City will not be at peace for very much longer." If my father finds out that I was in danger, he would overturn the whole of Northern Block Territory. Especially the Lan Family. Not a single soul would be spared! Otherwise, that overprotective father of mine would not be given the title of a madman. However, I must inform Lan Ge about this matter. Regardless, Lan Ge is still a member of the Lan family... Chapter 1086: The Visit (1) Chapter 1086: The Visit (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Medicine Manor. The old housekeeper was sweeping the fallen leaves on courtyards ground with a broom in a slow and unhurried manner. Lan Shao has just brought his group into the Medicine Manor when he saw the grey-robed, filthy old housekeeper. He knitted his brows in disgust and a cold and distant light shed in his eyes. He barked haughtily at the housekeeper, "The Lan family is here to pay the Master of the Medicine Manor a visit. Go and inform her quickly." The old housekeeper did not seem to notice Lan Shaos presence and continued to devote his attention towards cleaning up the leaves in the courtyard. The sound of sweeping continued to fill the quiet air of the courtyard. "Our Master has spoken to you. Did you hear him at all?" The guards behind Lan Shao noticed that the old man had the audacity to ignore their Master and were enraged. They instantly moved to deal with the old man. However, Lan Shao did not give them a chance to do so as he raised his hand and stopped the Lan family guards. He then stared at the old housekeeper with an ugly look on his face as he said, "Housekeeper Zhang, would you please inform the Master of then Medicine Manor that the Master of the Lan family has arrived for a visit. If you interfere with my negotiations with your Master, this is not a crime that you can bear." The old housekeeper finally reacted. However, he only stared indifferently at Lan Shao before he continued to sweep the fallen leaves in front of him. His actions thoroughly angered Lan Shao. Thats right! Gu Ruoyun is indeed very powerful! Shes also a pill master too! However, this old man is only a housekeeper in the Medicine Manor yet he dares to act so cockily towards me! Even though I dont dare to offend Gu Ruoyun, I would only be educating a mere housekeeper. I believe that she wouldnt argue with the Lan family because of this. Lan Shaos eyes instantly sharpened and the thought. He then sneered, "Housekeeper Zhang, dont be so shameless after one has given you face! Dont forget who really owns Main City. Who do you think you are? Im going to give you another chance. Inform the Master of the Medicine Manor that Lan Shao is here to see her. Well? Arent you going?" He thought he has given Housekeeper Zhang ample opportunity to amend his mistake. He believed that the old man would not continue to act so audaciously. However, he did not think that the old housekeeper would act like a deaf man andpletely ignore him. "You..." Lan Shao was so angry that his face turned ashen. He was about to fly into a rage when a charming voice chimed in from the front. "Housekeeper Zhang, who is causing trouble in the Medicine Manor?" A sh of long crimson robes appeared in the gateway. The womans face carried a charming smile but that smile did not reach her eyes. Her alluring phoenix eyes were filled with an icy chill. "Miss Wei," the old housekeeper replied when he saw the woman who had entered the front yard. His elderly features were deferent. "Youre here?" Wei Yiyi nodded before she slowly turned her gaze towards the Lan family members. The corners of her lips then curled into a charming smile. "Were you the ones causing a disturbance?" Lan Shao knitted his brows as he stared at the woman in red who had just stepped out from the front yard. ording to the rumors, the woman named Gu Ruoyun has clear and elegant features. However, the woman in front of him was dressed in red robes and was extremely morous. Furthermore, Housekeeper Zhang had addressed her as Miss Wei. Obviously, she was not Gu Ruoyun. "I am Lan Shao, Master of the Lan family. Im here to visit Great Master Gu. Please inform her of my arrival, Miss." As he was not too sure of the woman in reds status, Lan Shao had spoken with a hint of courtesy. "My apologies, there have been too many people who have requested to see my Master over the past few days. Every person of minor importance seems to want to gain my Masters favor so please dont even think about it. Old housekeeper, send the guests away!" Wei Yiyiughed icily as she instructed. Chapter 1087: The Visit (2) Chapter 1087: The Visit (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She certainly has not forgotten how Lan Shao was allied with Bai Yin and had both worked together to harm Gu Ruoyun. Hence, why would she allow them to enter the Medicine Manor? Besides, Gu Ruoyun had already issued an order anyone who wishes to see her should be kept outside the door! Lan Shao never expected his request to be denied again. His face sank and he smiled scornfully. "Miss, Im being polite to you because you are Great Master Gus loyal servant girl! However, servants are servants! When have they ever been the ones to make decisions for their masters? Let me give you a piece of advice, pass my message to Great Master Gu. Do you think that you can bear Great Master Gus loss if you interfere in my negotiations with her?" In the beginning, he was not really aware of Wei Yiyis status. That was why he had been so polite to her. However, this woman had addressed Great Master Gu as her master so this proves that she was only at the level of a servant! Even though Great Master Gu was a pill master, he was the Master of the Lan family after all. Regardless of identity or position, he was certainly more powerful than a servant! Great Master Gu had not reached her current level simply because she was good at covering up her brain-dead mistakes! She cannot possibly bicker with him over a little servant girl. Wei Yiyis eyes frosted over when she heard Lan Shaos haughty tone. She thenughed disdainfully, "I dont think that you have anything important to discuss with my Master! Housekeeper Zhang, send the guests away. From this day forth, dont let anyone from the Lan family take one step into the Manor." "Hahaha." Lan Shao burst into exaggeratedughter as if he had heard something very funny. Hisughter was full of anger as his eyes red fixedly at Wei Yiyi. "Miss, have you ever heard of the phrase the man who can recognize the facts of a situation is a paragon of men? If your shamelessness causes your Master to lose benefits, do you think that your Master will spare you? When that timees, donte begging me for mercy." The old housekeeper shook his head and sighed. Perhaps, as the housekeeper of Medicine Manor, he was the only one who understands Wei Yiyis status. After all, Miss Wei has always addressed Great Master Gu as her Master 1 . It was clear from this that the two did not have an average rtionship. Besides, so what if Miss Wei was a servant? There was a saying that goes if one wishes to hit a dog, one should look at its master as well. However, Lan Shao was causing a disturbance in anothers property. Wei Yiyi curled her lips andughed alluringly. Her phoenix eyes were filled with disdain as she spoke in a voice tinged with scorn, "Im sorry, these are my Masters orders. My Master has mentioned that she wont be receiving any guests! If you dont wish to be thrown out, you may leave on your own! Otherwise..." She gently narrowed her eyes as a threatening light shed across her pupils. "Haha," Lan Shaoughed maniacally. He then took a deep breath to suppress the fiery rage in his heart before replying curtly, "Id like to see whats going to happen otherwise! Miss, I dont believe that Great Master Gu is refusing to receive guests! Theres no need for you to use her name to threaten me! That is useless!" Surely Gu Ruoyun intends to establish a good rtionship with the Four Great Families after arriving in Main City as that would be the only way for her to take root here. If she really refuses to see visitors, she would certainly offend many people! Hence, she would not be so stupid as to make this kind of decision! "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Ive never met anyone quite so shameless. My Master has already dered that she would not be receiving visitors yet you insist on staying. Could it be that you want me to escort you out?" Chapter 1088: The Visit (3) Chapter 1088: The Visit (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An adorable-soundingugh suddenly rang out, causing Lan Shao to jump in shock. He had been surprised because thatughter had sounded so child-like. However, the tone of manner behind theugh was so domineering. As he was deep in thought, a petite little figure jumped down from an old tree andnded in front of them. It was a cute little girl around five to six years of age. Her fair little face was flushed pink like a crystal doll. It was not difficult to see that when this little girl grows up, she would be exceptionally lovely. She would be like a peerless beauty whose beauty could damage a country and cause suffering to the people. However, only the people close to Gu Ruoyun knows that hidden in that little body was an old demon who has lived for over ten thousand years! "Where did this childe from?" Lan Shao furrowed his brows and eximed impatiently, "I have no interest in speaking to a child. Get out of the way!" Rude and unreasonable children were the most disgusting things to him in this lifetime! He certainly had no idea what kind of elders could have nutured a child like this! The Vermillion Birds eyes grew cold as her tender and adorable face disyed a cruelty that does not match her years. In fact, her youthful naivety and vivaciousness were instantly diminished. Wei Yiyi stared at Lan Shao with pity. After all, amongst all of Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beasts, the one that one should avoid having a confrontation with and who had the worst temper was this little Vermillion Bird! Even if they were to provoke every single one of the spiritual beasts, they should never provoke her. Otherwise, the end result would always be very tragic. Hence, Wei Yiyi silentlymented for Lan Shao in her heart before slowly taking a few steps back. "Did you just ask me to go away?" The Vermillion Birdughed. Her smile was bloodthirsty and cruel as she walked towards Lan Shao. Even though Lan Shao had been entranced by her features, he believes that she was only an average child. Hence, he did not see her as an important figure at all. "Thats right." Lan Shaoughed scornfully and spoke with disdain, "Im talking about you! I dont know who your parents are but you havent got a shred of politeness! If it wasnt for Great Master Gus reputation, I would give you a good education in your parents ce! Alright, I dont want to make idle chit-chat with a little child so step aside. Since you dont want to let me meet Great Master Gu, Ill go look for her myself." Lan Shao began to head towards the rear courtyard as he was speaking. Boom! Just as he was about to enter the rear courtyard, a wave of mes descended from the sky and shed towards him with a loud whoosh. He was only a few centimeters away from that sudden st of mes! Lan Shao was utterly shocked. His face changed from white to green before turning from green to white again. He felt a blockage in his throat and was unable to speak. If he had taken one more step just then, those mes would not havended on the ground but on his head instead! Lan Shao stared at therge hole carved on the ground in front of him at the thought of this. He quivered and turned around as he trembled. His terrified gaze thennded upon the petite little figure. "Where do you think youre going?" The Vermillion Bird yed with the mes on her fingers as she grinned at Lan Shao. A cruel light shed across her eyes. "Dont worry, I wont make any more moves to stop you. However, my mes dont seem to want to listen to my orders. If youre not careful and your soul ends up getting scattered across the world, its not going to be my problem." The meaning behind what she said was clear - if you dare take another step, what awaits you will be a rain of mes from the sky. Chapter 1089: The Visit (4) Chapter 1089: The Visit (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Each time he thought about that scene, Lan Shaos face would drain of color. "What are you?" To have the ability to carve a hole in the ground with mes, her ability... Is at least on par with my father. However, she is only a five to six year old little lolita. How could such a little girl possibly have such great power at this age? "Does an ant like you deserve to know who I am?" asked the Vermillion Bird as sheughed coldly and stared disdainfully at Lan Shao. "However, let me tell you this. When I was born, the Northern Block Territory did not even exist yet!" Lan Shaos eyes turned wide. Does this little lolita mean that shes older than the Northern Block Territory? Could it be that shes actually an old demon whos using the face of a little lolita? Lan Shaos heart instantly turned into ashes when he realized this. He thought that things would be fine as long as he did not offend Gu Ruoyun but who would have thought that she would be surrounded by so many powerful cultivators? This makes sense. How else could Gu Ruoyun have reached this stage if she had not been surrounded by several capable people? Unfortunately, he had realized this toote... "Vermillion Bird," Wei Yiyi nced at the Vermillion Bird and said, "Dont forget the Masters orders." After all, Gu Ruoyuns goal was to subdue the whole of Northern Block Territory! Therefore, the Lan family shall be spared for the time being! Otherwise, if the Lan family was destroyed, the Northern Block Territory would plunge into a sensation! Only after she haspletely subdued the Northern Block Territory could they decide on the Lan familys punishment. Before that happens, they cant destroy the Lan family! Hence, Wei Yiyi was really worried that the Vermillion Bird would lose all rationality in her anger and swallow Lan Shao whole. "I know." The Vermillion Bird smiled. "I wont kill these people, Ill only punish them! I order all of you to kowtow every step out of the Medicine Manor! Furthermore, you must kneel on the streets and scold yourselves for acting like b*stards! Of course, the crueler you are with your scoldings, the faster my anger will dissipate. If the strength used in your scoldings is not enough, you kneel and curse yourself for an entire day." Hearing this, Lan Shaos expression changed drastically. His voice was filled with anger as he retorted, "A schr prefers death to humiliation! Though I admit that Im not as powerful as you, the Lan family has a high-level Martial Supreme as well. Arent you crossing the line by doing this?" A high-level Martial Supreme? The Vermillion Bird snorted disdainfully and replied with contempt, "Sure, Id like to see if the Lan familys powerhouse has the ability to save you that quickly! Besides, do you think that Id grant you an easy death? Dont worry, I am very kind. Ive never hurt anyone, Ill only give you a fate worse than death!" When Lan Shao heard the words fate worse than death, he clearly felt the temperature in his surroundings rise rapidly around him. It was as if there were raging mes burning next to him and that they could burn his body into ashes. Was that enough? No! At that moment, Lan Shao felt as if he was standing in a smelting furnace. It was not only his flesh but even his soul seemed to be burning in the mes. This was an agony he had never felt before. He wailed in anguish immediately as his entire body trembled ceaselessly. However, no one else was aware of what was happening. Lan Shao, who hade been fine initially, suddenly reacted as if he was in great agony. The look on his face has be absolutely malevolent, it was extremely horrifying. "Would you like me to continue?" The Vermillion Bird shed an evil smile. "This is only a fraction of ten-thousandths of my power! I can increase your agony by ten thousand times more and make it so that you wont be able to lose consciousness!" Her smile fell into the eyes of the crowd. It was as if a demon was waving at them. The Vermillion Bird never forgot how this fellow had joined forces with that woman named Bai Yin to bully Gu Ruoyun. Now that he has presented himself to her, how could she let him off so easily? "Please... Please let me go..." Lan Shao was in so much pain that even his teeth chattered and cold sweat was dripping down his brow. "I am willing to do whatever you say, please let me go." A schr does indeed prefer death to humiliation. However, enduring humiliation was far better than a fate worse than death! Chapter 1090: The Foolish Lan Shao (1) Chapter 1090: The Foolish Lan Shao (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoa! As soon as Lan Shao had said those words, the scorching furnace-like heat dissipated and he sighed in relief. However, his face would turn into an ugly shade whenever he remembered how he had been dominated by the little lolitas tyrannical abuse. "Remember, you have to kneel and kowtow as you go out." The little Vermillion Bird grinned as she stared at the unpleasant look on Lan Shaos face. Herrge, vivid eyes were shing with wickedness. "If you do anything that provokes my displeasure, you can forget about leaving this ce today." Lan Shao clenched his fist tightly. There was a fiery anger in his heart which felt like it could burst at any moment. He finally took a deep breath before he slowly knelt down and threw himself onto the ground. Thump! He turned around and kowtowed once. He then began to kowtow at every step as he made his way to the gate. The people who had apanied Lan Shao did not even dare to breathe too heavily as they carefully followed him out of the Medicine Manor. ... Even though the Medicine Manors courtyard was deserted, there was quite a number of people outside on the street. At that moment, the pedestrians who had been rushing about could not help but stop in their tracks. Their astonished gazes were turned towards the middle-aged man who was kowtowing with every step as he made his way out of the Medicine Manor. Some had even begun to suspect that their vison had gone wrong. What had they just seen? The Master of the Lan family was actually bowing and scraping out of the Medicine Manor? What... What on earth is this? Lan Shao seemed to sense their shocked stares as he knelt on the center of the street and took a fierce yet deep breath. He then eximed, "I, Lan Shao, am a living animal! Im worse than a dog or a pig. Even animals are more outstanding than I!" Everyone was dumbstruck, they could not understand what had gotten into Lan Shao to have caused him to kneel on the ground and loudly humiliate himself! Had he been upset in some way? "After offending me, did you think that I would let you off so easily?" The little Vermillion Bird was standing in the courtyard while she looked at the middle-aged man who was bowing and scraping in the middle of the street. There was a wicked smile on her tender and adorable features. She produced a pill from herpel and fiercely crushed it into powder. Whoosh! A wind suddenly rose from her sleeves and whirled the powdered pill along until it reached Lan Shao. However, at this moment, Lan Shao had not noticed this at all. He took a deep breath and promptly inhaled the powdered pill into his digestive system. Wei Yiyi looked at the little Vermillion Bird who was next to her and shook her head before she stared at Lan Shao with pity once again. Did he really think that that would have been enough? This little demon would not possibly let him off so easily! Even though she does not know the effects of that pill, she knows very well that the little Vermillion Birds pill hade from Gu Ruoyun. Its effects would not be normal at all. "Help me up." Lan Shaos eyes sank as he raised his hand and ordered the person behind him to assist him. "Yes, Master." The guard behind him quickly tried to help Lan Shao to his feet. However, before he could touch Lan Shao, a gust of wind pped against the guards chest with a thud. A loudugh then burst into the air. "Hahaha!" Lan Shaoughed maniacally. His smile was malicious and terrifying as he said, "Do you all know why Ive just called myself an animal? Its because Ive never even spared my own brothers! If I had not led the rival family of my good sister-inw here, they would not have lost their lives! That poor nephew of mine would also never have beenbeled as an omen of bad luck!" Chapter 1091: The Foolish Lan Shao (2) Chapter 1091: The Foolish Lan Shao (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Like thunder in a clear sky, everyone was shocked to the core. Even the members of the Lan family were dumbfounded. No one ever thought that Lan Shao would fly into madness in public and that he would even spout such drivel. "Hmph, the position as Master of the Lan family is mine! If my younger brother was still alive, I would never have obtained the Lan family! Unfortunately, he still has a son. Even though that little b*stard Lan Ge doesnt have any cultivation abilities, hes naturally intelligent so father had always preferred him to me. In addition, Father has taken even more pity on Lan Ge after my younger brothers death. If I had not spread the word about him bringing bad luck to his parents, those old farts of the Lan family would never have joined forces to force my father to send that piece of dog turd away! Indeed, the moment that little half-breed had been sent away, I, the only descendant of the Lan family, was naturally given the position of Master of the Lan family!" "This seat belongs to me, no one else can take it away! Only I, Lan Shao, am worthy enough to be Master of the Lan family. Anyone who stands in my way shall die!" Lan Shaos eyes turned bloodshot and he looked as if he could swallow a person whole. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. "This is bad!" The guards that Lan Shao had brought along were his trusted aides. When they heard their Master exposing everything which had happened in the past few years, their expressions changed drastically. One guard immediately reacted and quickly raised his bo staff before smacking Lan Shaos shoulder with a loud thud. The pain from his shoulder brought Lan Shao back to his senses. He then bellowed furiously, "You had the audacity to strike me?" There was no one in Main City who dares to strike him! However, aside from that little girl from the Medicine Manor, someone else has dared to use a bo staff on him. That person was truly digging his own grave! Thud! Upon hearing this, the guard who had used the bo staff quickly threw himself to ground as his forehead dripped with cold sweat. "Please forgive my crime, Master, you were babbling nonsense a while ago so I had no choice. I had done that to bring you back to your senses." Babbling nonsense? Lan Shao was shocked. It was at that moment when everything he had just said began to echo back into his mind. His face turnedpletely white while his eyes were filled with terror. What just happened to me? Why couldnt I stop myself form confessing to all my wicked deeds in brought daylight? Im finished! This time, Im truly finished! "Tsk, tsk. I never thought that Lan Shao would havemitted so many wicked deeds." The little Vermillion Bird shook her head. However, her adorable little face was clearly relishing in his disaster. "It seems that your life is soon at its end, brat." Wei Yiyi nced at the Vermillion Bird and curled her lips. "What pill was that?" The Vermillion Bird pursed her lips as she replied, "Not too long ago, Master had refined this pill. When this pill is consumed, that person would lose consciousness and confess every wicked deed they have ever done over the past few years. The most terrifying bit is that when they wake up, they will remember everything they had said!" At that point, she blinked as her smile grew even more wicked. "Of course, this is a symptom he would have after consuming the pill! However, Master had added a small adjustmentter on that some repercussions would ur after this pill has been used." "Repercussions?" Wei Yiyi shook and asked suspiciously. "The repercussion from this pill is that from now on, Lan Shao will never be able to lie! If he tells a lie, he will suffer the agony of having his soul torn to pieces." Chapter 1092: The Foolish Lan Shao (3) Chapter 1092: The Foolish Lan Shao (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three ck lines instantly appeared on Wei Yiyis forehead. Based on her understanding of Gu Ruoyuns character, she was a sensible person. What could have caused her to actually research and produce a pill like this? However, what Wei Yiyi was unaware of was that Gu Ruoyun had no intentions of researching a pill like this. What Gu Ruoyun had initially wanted to discover was an alternate power source to speed up the effects of a pill! However, because the experiment had failed, it had produced this failed result! Of course, if the members of First City were to find out that Gu Ruoyun could refine pills without following a pill form, they would plunge into a sensation. Regardless of whether she was sessful or not, at least she managed to invent a pill! People with this kind of talent would be considered as a peerless genius in First City, no one could bepared to that! ... At the Lan family residence. An old man was sitting on the floor of the cultivation chamber. His eyes no longer carried their initial benevolence. Instead, they were now sharp, cold, and distant. "Lan Shao, did you really cause the deaths of your younger brother and sister-inw?" Lan Shao shivered violently as he sensed the bubbling anger in the old mans heart. "Father, Ive been framed." Hiss! As soon as he said those words, Lan Shaos body began to quiver. He felt as if a hand was tearing through his soul and it was so painful that he gasped. His face then turned pale. The old man did not notice the peculiar look on Lan Shaos face and continued to speak with sunken, elderly features. "Can you exin to me then what you had meant when you said those things?" he asked icily. "Father, I dont know either. All I could feel was my mind going nk and I then began to speak but I didnt hear the words which wereing out of my mouth." What he said was true. He was really unaware of what had actually happened. At that moment, his mind had gone nk and he could not hear what he had said at all. Therefore, when he had given that exnation, that soul-tearing agony did not appear. "I know." Suddenly, Lan Shaos eyes lit up. He then spoke angrily, "The members of Medicine Manor must have done this! The Master of Medicine Manor is a pill master so she must have other pills on hand. Perhaps they had used a pill to control me and made me say what they wanted to hear! Father, Ive really been framed. How could I have been so cruel as to ughter my own brother?" Lan Shao had not felt anything peculiar but towards the end, the soul-tearing agony appeared once again. It was so painful that he nearly groaned. Why? Why is everything normal when I speak the truth but when I lie, I would suffer the agony of having my soul torn apart? Lan Shao gritted his teeth at the thought and forced the groan back down his throat. "The Medicine Manor?" The old man fell silent. His voice no longer carried its initial icy distance. "Whats going on?" "I dont know either." Lan Shaos entire being was filled with grief. "I only wanted to ask for an audience with Great Master Gu but I never expected her subordinates to be so snobbish. Not only had they looked down upon the Lan family, they even wanted the Lan family to hand over half of our property before they would pass my message to her." Hiss! An extreme pain rose within Lan Shaos body once again. It was so excruciating that he began to tremble continuously. His face was now as white as a piece of paper. As it turns out, he could not tell a lie! Each time he had lied, he would suffer this agony. However, he had no choice but to endure it for now. He could not let his father notice any peculiarities! "Her subordinates wanted the Lan family to hand over half our property?" asked the old man as he lifted his head and faced Lan Shao with an unreadable expression in his eyes. Chapter 1093: The Foolish Lan Shao (4) Chapter 1093: The Foolish Lan Shao (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Shao gritted his teeth fiercely and spat out forcibly, "Yes!" "I understand. You may leave." The old man gently shut his eyes and replied dispiritedly. "I will take care of the matters surrounding Medicine Manor. You can forget about this matter." "Yes, Father" Lan Shao finally sighed with relief. He then joined his fist in parting before leaving the chamber. Just as Lan Shao had turned around, the old man opened his eyes. A wave of disappointment clouded his gaze. "Lan Shao, you are far too inferiorpared to your younger brother. If it had not been for his idental death and the pressure from those old fogeys in the n, the position of Master of the Lan family would never have fallen on your shoulders! Its not because I am biased but because I am worried that you would destroy the entire Lan family." As Lan Shaos father, how could he not understand his own son? Besides, how could the aides of a pill master possibly demand half a portion of the Lan family estate in return for rying a message? However... The old man closed his eyes once again as a bitter smile hung on his face. He then gently exhaled and do not say another word. ... Over the past few days, the entire Main City has been bustling with unmatched excitement. Restaurants, tea houses, small street vendors, and everyone else has been discussing Lan Shaos actions in front of the Medicine Manors gates! They never thought that the deaths of the Second Young Master and Young Madam of the Lan family years ago had been connected to Lan Shao. He would do anything to obtain the position of Master Lan! Hence, Lan Shao was now the joke of Northern Block Territory. However, this matter was soon glossed over by another huge issue! ording to the news, the genius girl who had risen to fame in the Medicine Sects general meeting, Gu Ruoyun, had arrived in Main City a few months ago. She has also moved to the Northern Block Territory! Hence, all the big and small organizations have plunged into a sensation. The initially quiet Medicine Manor instantly be as busy as a marketce. However, no matter who hade to visit, they were all stopped outside the Medicine Manors gates. Even the most mysterious family amongst the Four Great Families of Main City had sent an elder from their n. However, not only had he been unable to see the Master of Medicine Manor, he was not even allowed to set foot past their threshold. The Medicine Manor then issued an announcement. In half a months time, they will be holding a banquet and everyone who has reached the Martial Supreme rank or organizations who have Martial Supremes in their ranks may send their representatives to attend the banquet. In the Northern Block Territory, the number of organizations who has Martial Supremes in their ranks was not a small one. Hence, many organizations began to make their preparations! As for those who did not have enough power, they could only watch in envy as the other families received their invitations. After all, the Master of Medicine Manor was a pill master which was an existence that many wishes to win good favor with. Even the cultivators of First City could not possibly turn a blind eye to a pill master. In all of Northern Block Territory, only the Jiang family and the Gu family did not show any sign of movement. Others could not help but wonder what the two families were up to. Could it be that they were not interested in the pill master at all? Of course, what they did not know was that Gu Ruoyun, whom they have elevated to the status of a god, was now in the Jiang family residence, ying chess with the two old fogeys. "Haha, Old Man Gu, you lose." Old Man Jiang burst intoughter. His bright and clearugh echoed throughout every corner of the Jiang family courtyard before he continued, "Since youve lost to the Gu girl, you can step aside. Its my turn now." Old Man Gu smiled and turned towards Gu Ruoyun, saying, "Gu girl, I never thought that not only are you exceedingly talented, youre good at chess too. Unfortunately, there are no males in the Gu family. Otherwise, Id really like to kidnap you back to the Gu family residence." He sighed gently as his face filled with regret. Chapter 1094: The Beast Kings Wrath (1) Chapter 1094: The Beast Kings Wrath (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "By the way, Gu girl, I dont think Ive exined the Gu familys situation to you. There is only one descendant in the Gu family, that is my granddaughter, Gu Lan. This granddaughter of mine has always been an entric spirit from a young age. She always gets herself into trouble and in addition, because shes a woman, she cant inherit the Gu family." Old Man Gu sighed exasperatedly. "Hence, the elders of the Gu family had a discussion and decided that the Gu family should form a marriage alliance with the Jiang family. Besides, the Jiang family had once promised us that as long as that granddaughter of mine takes a liking to any of their descendants, that descendant will be given the title of Young Master Jiang and marry my granddaughter." "Haha! Previously, I had wanted to matchmake Zhuer and Laner. After all, they were childhood friends who had grown up together. Their ratio of sess would have been higher than anyone else. Who would have thought that the two did not like each other at all? Furthermore, Laner has run away from home and there hasnt been any news of her." Old Man Jiang burst intoughter but it carried the hint of a grudge. Old Man Gu felt a little embarrassed as he continued to speak awkwardly, "Old Man Jiang, it was the Gu familys fault in this. I..." "Its alright." Old Man Jiang waved his hand, stopping Old Man Gu from whatever he wanted to say. "I am blessed with sons and grandsons. We cant interfere too much in the affairs of the younger generation. Since thats the case, lets not trouble Gu Lan." Despite all that, Old Man Gu still felt remorseful in front of Old Man Jiang. "Old Man Jiang, the Gu family owes you one! Even if the marriage alliance was unsessful, the rtionship between our houses will not change because of this." "Haha." Old Man Jiang burst into happyughter. "Thats all I need to hear! Ive watched the child Laner grow up since she was a little girl. Hence, let her be my granddaughter. Even if we cant be joined by marriage, I wont ignore the Gu family if theyre ever in a crisis." Perhaps the people of Main City are unaware of the rtionship between the two but Gu Ruoyun, who was standing next to them, could sense the mutual affection between the two old men. This was the kind of rtionship that goes beyond mutual benefits for the Great Families. It was a rtionship between best friends. "Old Man Jiang, Old Man Gu. Ive disturbed the both of you for much too long today. Its time for me to take my leave now." Gu Ruoyun slowly rose to her feet and said with a smile, "By the way, Im staying at the Medicine Manor at this moment. However, Ive just made an announcement that I wont be receiving visitors for the next half of the month. If theres anything that you need from me, I will visit you both here instead." "Alright." Old Man Jiang nodded before rising to his feet, saying, "Ill ask Wen Yan to escort you on your way." "Theres no need." Gu Ruoyun shook her as she replied gently. In Main City, the great aristocratic families have many eyes and ears. If Wen Yan were to send her off, she would draw a lot of attention. Gu Ruoyun no longer tarried as she headed straight out of the courtyard. As Wen Yan stared at her sh of green robes, a peculiar light shed across his gentle and jade-like features. After a long pause, he spoke in a deep voice, "Maternal grandfather, Gu Ruoyun has powerful abilities. Do you think that she would be able to help me in that matter?" Old Man Jiang was shocked. He then furrowed his brows before rxing them again in a short while. His elderly voice was calm and steady as it rang out slowly in the quiet of the noonday. "Yaner, I would never stand in your way in whatever you wish to do. However, I need to warn you that the Gu girl is very intelligent! If you wish to use her, she will figure that out very quickly! Besides, I havent been interacting with this little girl for very long but I know her standards of formality. If you befriend her wholeheartedly, she will repay you ten thousand times over. However, if you even have a shred of ulterior motive, you can forget about gaining her trust again for the rest of your life!" Chapter 1095: The Beast Kings Wrath (2) Chapter 1095: The Beast Kings Wrath (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yan gently raised his head. His eyes then turned towards Gu Ruoyuns disappearing figure and his gaze no longer disyed a calm gentleness. All that was in its ce was a cool-headed tranquility. "I understand." However... Wen Yan lowered his eyelids, shielding the light in his eyes. His voice seems to transcend through his spirit, reaching Tian Qis ears. "Tian Qi, if I spared no effort or strategy for my revenge, would you help me?" All was quiet in his soul for a few seconds before a womans gentle voice sounded. "Master, it doesnt matter to me whether you are a human or a demon Ever since I had begun to follow you, you are the person that Ive pledged my loyalty to. Even if you are a demon in the eyes of the world, you will always remain as the kindly, graceful, jade-like young man in my heart. In this life, I will most certainly cut my way through thistles and thorns with you and carve out a path filled with sunlight!" Wen Yan smiled. That smile was full of warmth. However, his eyes still contained an icy stare which could not be melted. "Its decided! Even if I have to be the embodiment of a demon, I will have my revenge without sparing any effort or strategy! Even if..." Even if I have to make use of certain persons that I shouldnt be using! Old Man Jiang noticed the unchanging hatred in Wen Yans eyes and a sense of anxiety slowly appeared in his heart. In the end, the anxiety turned into a sigh from his mouth as his face filled with a bitter smile. This child, Wen Yan, has suffered too much pain at a young age until his growing years have been spent in torture! I dont know if it would it be a blessing or a curse if this were to continue? Of course, Old Man Jiang also knows that the kid would not listen to the words he had just thought. "Perhaps I should find some time to inform the Gu girl of Wen Yans issues. This is not only for the Gu girls sake but to ensure that Wen Yan does not continue to live in hatred. This really wont do him any good." Some people can grow rapidly out of hatred. However, there are others who would end up losing all sense of rationality because of their hatred... Old Man Jiang has always been worried that Wen Yan would turn out the other way. ... Main City. A moring noise could be heard along the big and small bustling streets. However, it was at this moment that Gu Ruoyun suddenly paused in her footsteps as her gaze pierced through the crowd,nding on a fat, fleshy figure. The fatty was standing and spouting curses in front of a stall. His enraged expression caused his fat flesh to tremble as his eyes red fiercely at the stall owner who was smaller in stature. His saliva sttered everywhere with some nearlynding on the stall owners face. "It was just a piece of cloth yet youre charging me two gold pieces? Are you freaking trying to rob me? I have only ever robbed others so no one would dare to rob me! You brat, are you f*cking tired of living? Speak, how much is this rag?" How could the skinny little stall owner possibly endure such a shock from the fatty? His body had begun trembling long ago. "One... One gold piece," he stammered with a face white as a sheet. One gold piece was the smallest currency denomination on the maind. Hence, the stall owners price was already its lowest. He thought that at least it could send this demon away. Who would have thought that once he had given the price, the fatty would re at him once again and kick the stall owners stall away with a bang? The stall owner was so frightened that he began to shake uncontrobly. "No... No payment needed. Ill gift this handkerchief to you. Free of charge." "What?" The fatty was incensed. His eyes looked as if they could spit fire as they red at the skinny little stall owner. "Free of charge? You have the audacity to waste my time by haggling for half a day? No, you must give me a price today. Otherwise, I wont leave!" Chapter 1096: The Beast Kings Wrath (3) Chapter 1096: The Beast Kings Wrath (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Damn it, I have had to take such painstaking effort all for the sake of giving Lord Gu Ruoyun a present. After all, I want to pay Lord Gu Ruoyun a visit so I cant just drop by empty-handed. Otherwise, if Gu Ruoyun were to tell the Lord about this, the spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest can forget about staying alive! However, his words nearly made the skinny little stall owner cry. He hadined that one gold piece was expensive so Ive refused to ept his money yet he still isnt satisfied? What does he want from me? "I dont want your money, Ill pay you three gold pieces instead. Alright? Please leave quickly and nevere back again," said the stall owner as he sobbed profusely. If this fatty continues to cause a ruckus, the stall owner would have to kneel and call him father. Was he that much of a bully? Arge group of people had begun to gather around them. Even though they stared at the stall owner with pity, not one of them dared to say anything when they noticed the great amount of fleshy meat on the fattys body. They were deathly afraid of provoking this damned fatty. "Ten gold pieces." The fatty held out ten fingers and gestured them in front of the stall owner as he scoffed coldly. "Sure, sure, sure. Ill give you ten gold pieces. Old ancestor, I beg you to leave me be." The stall owner no longer cared about anything else. All he wanted was to chase this fatty away. The fatty took the newly-bought pink handkerchief in one hand and ten gold pieces from the stall owner in another before turning around in a satisfied manner. He was just about to leave when he noticed a sh of green robes outside the crowd. His then eyes lit up like light bulbs. Gu Ruoyun was just about to leave when unexpectedly, the over a hundred kilograms strong fatty began to charge maniacally towards her just as she turned around. The fatty waved the newly-purchased pink handkerchief at her as he ran. "Lord Gu, Lord Gu, Ive finally found you!" 1 Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! At that moment, all eyes had gathered upon Gu Ruoyun. The nk stares of the crowd were full of shock. No one had expected this calm, delicate, and prettydy to actually be acquainted with this damned ckmailing fatty! Especially since that damned fatty was waving a handkerchief at her like a woman from a whorehouse trying to drum up customers. The sight of it was absolutely unsettling! Gu Ruoyuns expression changed drastically. It was toote to run now because the damned fatty who was still waving the pink handkerchief was almost right in front of her. His meaty face had broken into a blossoming smile. That expression was exactly like a prostitute who was trying to get a client. "Lord Gu, Ive been going crazy looking for you. Even the spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest have been spurred into the search. However, all the news about you seems to have been cut off so I had to search for you personally!" After all, that Lord was already rushing towards the Northern Block Territory. He has even ordered them to find Gu Ruoyuns exact location and report back to him before he arrives! Therefore, he had no other choice but to order all spiritual beasts to conduct a search for the sake of locating Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyuns expression turned back to normal as she stared at his fawning face before slowly eximing, "I dont recognize you." She does not have much of a rtionship with the Beast King so clearly she had not needed to give him any face. However... What she could not understand was the fact that the spiritual beasts of Nemesis Forest had been mobilized to search for her! Could it be that something has happened in Nemesis Forest? "Lord Gu, dont you remember me?" The Beast King looked very pitiful, remarkably like a resentful wife in the boudoir. "This is a meeting present that Ive just bought for you. Not only have I spent a lot of money, Ive even wasted a lot of time. I hope that you dont avoid me, Lord Gu." Chapter 1097: The Beast Kings Wrath (4) Chapter 1097: The Beast Kings Wrath (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Beast King was used to speaking in a vulgar manner in the Nemesis Forest. Now, he was acting genteel on purpose for the sake of not leaving a bad impression of him on Gu Ruoyun. However, his words, coupled with his coarse voice, sounded rather awkward. Gu Ruoyuns gazended on the pink handkerchief in the Beast Kings hand as the corners of her lips twitched. Spent a lot of money? Didnt he just snatch this handkerchief? Oh, thats right, he had also robbed the poor stall owner of ten gold pieces too... Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders exasperatedly and was just about to reply when a pedantic and gloomy voice rang out from the crowd with a sneer, "I heard peoplementing about a daylight robbery and I was wondering who would be so impudent to act this way but I never thought it would turn out to be you, Gu Nianye! I never expected you to escape that sea of mes! However, why arent you, as a person who had just escaped death, treasuring your life? If I were you, I would have run far, far away. Why would I evene to Main City?" The corners of Gu Ruoyuns lips curled into a smile when she heard this voice. Her gaze pierced through the crowd beforending on the middle-aged man who was heading towards her. "Lan Shao." It was the Master of the Lan family, Lan Shao! She has not forgotten that this fellow believes in Bai Yin and has helped Bai Yin to harm her. However, in Gu Ruoyun eyes now, unless he was a powerful cultivator of First City, everyone else was of no importance to her. "Gu Nianye, youve offended Red Lotus Territorys emissary. Do you think that youll be able to stay alive for very much longer?" When Lan Shao noticed Gu Ruoyunscent expression, the fire in his heart became even more furious. Not too long ago, he had been outraged by the treatment he had received at the Medicine Manor. Ever since he had returned to the Lan family residence, his father has also begun to treat him differently. How could a proud person like Lan Shao endure this? Now, even this nobody of a little girl had the audacity to take him lightly! Who does she think she is, Gu Ruoyun? 1 Even though they both have the same Gu surname, their power and talent are too far apart. Lan Shao did not dare to provoke the members of the Medicine Manor but he believes that he could afford to provoke this little girl before him! "Gu Nianye?" The Beast King scratched the back of his head as he stared at Gu Ruoyun suspiciously. Isnt her name Gu Ruoyun? Why is this hateful fellow calling her Gu Nianye? The unicellr-like Beast King does not wish to understand such aplex problem and he would much rather avoid overanalyzing it. He then gently narrowed his eyes as he turned towards Lan Shao. A fierce light shed across his pupils. "Scram!" That cry was full of Qi energy! Lan Shao felt his Qi and blood rolling over and over in his body, causing him to nearly spit out a mouthful of blood. Instantly, he felt amazed and slowly calmed his aura. Only then did his expression sink. It seems that this mans power isnt that straightforward! His level of power is definitely higher than mine! Could it be that Gu Nianye had dared 2 to step into Main City because she was relying on this fatty? Unfortunately, there are many powerful cultivators in the Lan family. Regardless of how powerful this fatty is, he cant possibly be of any match for the cultivators of the Lan family! Lan Shaos heart steadied greatly at the thought of this. "Gu Nianye, youve previously tried to seduce the Grand Lord of Red Lotus Territory but I never thought that youd change your objective so quickly! However, your tastes are quite inconsistent. Youd even attempt to use a man who looks like that? Id advise you to go back to Bai Yin and give her a present as an apology. Otherwise, no one can save you from your date!" In this lifetime, the Beast King hates the people who call him ugly most of all! In his heart, an unconventionally elegant, handsome, and Casanova type of man like him could not possibly have any ugly features. Hence, the Beast King was angered and the consequences were severe! Chapter 1098: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (1) Chapter 1098: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Nianye, emissary Bai Yin is a kind and generous person! If you admit to your mistakes obediently, she might spare you on ount of your youth! However, if you persist in doing things the wrong way, no one will be able to save you! Do you really think that the Jiang and Gu familys power can ensure your safety? What a joke. When ites to the Red Lotus Territory, even if all of the Northern Block Territory were to join forces, they would not be any match for them." Lan Shao then burst intoughter. After enduring all that stress over the past few days, he finally had an outlet to let out all out! If there was anyone to me, me this woman for putting herself in front of the gun! The corners of Lan Shaos lips curled into an eerie angle as his malicious eyes continued to stare at Gu Ruoyun. Therefore, he failed to notice the Beast King standing next to Gu Ruoyun who was slowly swelling with anger. Boom! Without any warning, a power-packed punchnded on Lan Shaos chest. Before Lan Shao could return to his senses, he had been thrown out of the way like an arrow leaving its quiver beforending in the middle of the crowd with a loud thump. An unfortunate onlooker who had been too engrossed in watching the show was unable to avoid Lan Shao in time. When he had returned to his senses, he had already been toppled over by Lan Shaosnding. The sheer force of his body nearly made the onlooker puke blood. "Dumb f*ck." The Beast King stared disdainfully at Lan Shao who was lying in the middle of the crowd and snorted in derision. "You should take a good look at your own f*cking face. You would dare to insult me in public and nder my looks! You can only envy someone like me who has such unconventionally handsome and suave features!" As he spoke, the Beast King could not help but send a coquettish nce at the crowd. Of course, if that gaze hade from a peerlessly beautiful man, it would certainly tug at ones heartstrings. However... However, when they stared at the rolls of fat all over his body and his pig-headed appearance, everyone felt as if they had just endured a hundred thousand electric shocks instead and could only stand dumbfoundedly on the spot. Imagine a shining white pig sending a coquettish nce towards you! This was exactly how the crowd felt! "Did you see that?" The Beast King turned towards the pale-faced Lan Shao. "These people are all shocked by my good looks. In fact, theyre so shocked that they cant even speak. Yet an ugly piece of sh*t like you has the audacity to call me ugly?" Lan Shaos expression was now an ugly sight as he clenched his fist and red fixedly at the Beast King. "Eh? Thisdy looks familiar. Oh, I remember now, she seems to be thatdy who had walked into the Medicine Manor a few days ago. I remember that there was a handsome and wicked-looking man by her side." Suddenly, a shocked voice rang out from the crowd. Those words then caused a huge sensation. "Are you certain that thisdy was allowed to enter the Medicine Manor? I heard that the Master of Medicine Manor isnt receiving guests." "Theres no mistake." The man who had previously spoken nodded and continued to speak, "I felt that thisdy had looked familiar since the beginning. However, I cant seem to remember where Id seen her before. It had all juste back to me, shes the woman who had walked into the Medicine Manor at that time! After she entered the Medicine Manor, news of Gu Ruoyuns arrival in Main City began to spread." This means that this woman must have some sort of connection with the Medicine Manor. Lan Shaos brain stopped working then and there as his initially pale face now turned even paler. His clenched fist began to tremble as he stared fixedly at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. Chapter 1099: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (2) Chapter 1099: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Nianye is a member of the Medicine Manor? Thats impossible! Emissary Bai Yin had mentioned that this woman has no support or background. How could she possibly be a member of the Medicine Manor? "Lord Gu Ruoyun, do you know this fellow?" The Beast King turned towards Gu Ruoyun and rubbed his head good-naturedly as he asked in astonishment. He may be a single-celled organism but he has been alive for so many years so he still has some semnce of intelligence. After overhearing the discussion around him, he was suddenly enlightened and feigned astonishment as he asked that question. Gu Ruoyun sighed exasperatedly. The reason why she had previously used the name Gu Nianye was to lessen the chances of attracting trouble. However, she never expected to bump into Lan Shao on the street. Since she would still run into trouble after she had changed her name, she might as well just go with the flow. She does not want unnecessary trouble but that does not mean that she was afraid of these people! "Gu... Ruoyun..." Lan Shaos face was now so pale that it reached a point of unprecedented brutality. He pushed himself up on one arm and rose to his feet, freeing the man he had been lying on. However, just as he had stood up, his legs stumbled and he nearly fell back down again. "How can you possibly be Gu Ruoyun? How can you possibly be the earth-shatteringly reputable pill master?" At that moment, Lan Shao finally understood why the members of Medicine Manor had tortured him so much. It was because Gu Nianye was actually Gu Ruoyun! Lan Shao also did not know that the Vermillion Bird and the others had done all that for another reason Lan Ge. Lan Ge was Gu Ruoyuns subordinate so they wanted to vent his anger in his stead! If it were not for this person, Lan Ge would never have to live such a difficult life. Gu Ruoyun slowly closed her eyes. After a while, she opened them again. The corners of her lips then curled into a sneer. "Lan Shao, did you ever regret the things youve done to Lan Ge?" When she had heard the truth behind Lan Ges parents deaths, Gu Ruoyun immediately remembered her current life! That year, Second Master Gu had also ughtered his own brother for the sake of his own selfish needs. This had caused her family to be torn apart, unable to be reunited for over twenty years! Hence, she could empathize with Lan Ges experience. "Lan Ge?" Lan Shao was shocked as he stared at Gu Ruoyuns features in astonishment. He felt as if arge rock was now pressing onto his heart. "Youre acquainted with Lan Ge?" Gu Ruoyun smiled but did not say very much. She only left him with, "Lan Shao, ever since you begun to treat Lan Ge in that manner, your actions have determined your consequences in the future!" After she had said these words, Gu Ruoyun slowly turned around and headed towards the stall owner who had been bullied by the Beast King. "This is the price for the item he had purchased." Gu Ruoyun threw two gold pieces in front of the stall owner before she turned towards the Beast Kin indifferently. "Give him back his money!" "Oh." The Beast King felt very reluctant but he did not dare go against Gu Ruoyuns orders. He took the money out and ced it pitifully in front of the stall owner. The stall owner stared gratefully as Gu Ruoyun headed towards the Medicine Manor. "I never thought that the Master of the Medicine Manor would turn out to be such a delicate and pristinedy. This is too perfect. However, the Master of the Lan family had ndered her by saying that she had seduced men! I really never thought that the Lan family members could be so narrow-minded as to even say such things." "Tsk, tsk. Have you forgotten those things that Lan Shao had confessed in public? After all, he had caused the deaths of his younger brother and sister-inw. Even Lan Ge, who had been very young at the time, had not been spared. Lan Shao had falsely used him of being an unlucky omen who had brought bad luck to his parents! Based on this, are there really any limits to what he would do?" Chapter 1100: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (3) Chapter 1100: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Oh no! It was so difficult to uncover the Master of Medicine Manors true face yet I had forgotten to curry favor with her. Perhaps I could have gotten one or two pills!" Instantly, a voice of sudden realization rang out. Everyone else looked very remorseful as well. They had forgotten about asking the Master of the Medicine Manor for pills. This had been such a good opportunity and they had let it slip! As Lan Shao listened to the crowds discussion, he forgot all about his anger. All he could do was to stare dumbfoundedly at Gu Ruoyun as she left. Under the sunlight, his expression was iparably ashen and his eyes were full of remorse. This woman really is Gu Ruoyun? I have offended the person that Ive wanted to gain favor from the most! Each time he thought of this, Lan Shao would feel as if a hand had sped over his heart and was squeezing it very tightly, making him feel as though he was going to crumble. "No wonder she didnt care for me at all, shes Gu Ruoyun! Why had Miss Bai Yin lied to me? No! I must speak to Miss Bai Yin and ask her about the situation!" Lan Shao took one more look at the direction Gu Ruoyun had left in before he left the streets as everyone stared disdainfully. He then hurried over to the Lan family residence... At the Lan family homes rear courtyard. Bai Yin was seated at a table and sipping a cup of tea in a grand and extravagant wing of the Lan family home. She stared at the white steam gently rising from the cup as a fierce light shed through her icy features. "Gu Ruoyun!" Whenever that name was mentioned, Bai Yin would grit her teeth hatefully. That feeling of hatred was enough to pierce through ones heart. "I never expected that. I really never expected you to have survived!" The events which had happened at the Medicine Manor has also reached Bai Yins ears. She simply never thought that Gu Ruoyun would be able to survive the sea of mes and arrive in Main City! However, regardless of that, she would not let this woman live much longer! Knock, knock, knock! Someone knocked on the door to the room. Bai Yin steadied her emotions and rposed herself into her usual cold distant self. She then answered indifferently, "Come in." Creeeak. The rooms door was pushed open and soon, Bai Yin came face to face with a very gloomy-looking Lan Shao who entered the room. She gently wrinkled her brow as a hint of confusion shed across her eyes. She then asked icily, "Is there anything you need?" Bai Yins voice was like a cold wind in the middle of a severe winter, uparably bone-piercingly icy. "Miss Bai Yin," said Lan Shao as he took a deep breath before raising his gaze towards the icy beauty who was seated in front of him. "I met someone on the street today, can you guess who that was?" A bite of impatience shed across Bai Yins face as her voice became even colder and more distant than before. "Regardless of who youve met, I have no interest to find out." "No, Miss Bai Yin, you would definitely have an interest in this person." Lan Shaos eyes flickered. However, the paleness on his face did not diminish. "Gu Nianye! I saw Gu Nianye today! I never thought that she would still be alive. Besides, I also learned that her real name is Gu Ruoyun!" Since Bai Yin has a grudge against Gu Ruoyun, she must have known about Gu Nianyes true identity. However, what Lan Shao never expected was that Bai Yin would hide this from him so that she could manipte him to take revenge for her! If he had known about Gu Nianyes real identity earlier on, he would never have dared to do as he pleased even if he had been given a hundred helpings of liquid courage! Bai Yin smiled but it did not have any warmth in it. She was still as bitingly frosty as she said, "Thats right, she is Gu Ruoyun! So what? Its a fact that she has offended the Red Lotus Territory!" Chapter 1101: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (4) Chapter 1101: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps, in the beginning, Lan Shao could still hold onto a small shred of delusion by hoping that the woman in green was not Gu Ruoyun and everything had been a plot concocted by everyone else to fool him. However, when he heard Bai Yins reply, hisst sliver of hope vanished and his face instantly turned as gray as ash. His expression was now filled with hopelessness. "So she really is Gu Ruoyun. Why had you lied to me and said that she has no background?" Lan Shao bellowed from the depths of his throat. It was easy to imagine the fiery anger that burns in his heart at the moment. Bai Yinughed icily as she retorted, "Knowing your guts, if I had told you that she was Gu Ruoyun, would you have continued to help me harm her? However, Lan Shao, youve realized this a little toote. Now that youre on the same boat as I am, she wont possibly spare you even if you want to get off this boat." Lan Shao shut his eyes as his body trembled violently. This time, he had indeed boarded a pirate ship! No wonder Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu still remained honor-bound to help her even when they were under the Red Lotus Territorys threat. Her status was really that special. "What should I do?" asked Lan Shao as he cradled his head tightly. The space between his brows was full of agony and fear. "Shes a pill master yet I have brazenly offended her! Knowing the power of a pill masters appeal, Im afraid I wont be alive for very much longer." Pill masters now hold a majestic position on this maind because ever since the great war had exploded ten thousand years ago, all pill forms have vanished from existence. Hence, that resulted in the pill masters having an existence simr to that of dinosaurs. Any person who could refine pills would attract the attention of countless powerful cultivators who will bow before them and would do anything for them. Hence, Lan Shao had already considered his tragic conclusion. Bai Yin looked at the fear in Lan Shaos eyes andughed icily in a nonchnt manner. "Isnt it toote for regrets now? Knowing that womans savage and vicious methods, even if you were to beg for mercy, she wont possibly spare you! Hence, since thats the case, how about we continue our alliance and destroy that woman!" "Destroy her?" Lan Shaoughed bitterly. "You speak as though its so easy. How should I actually go about it? She is a pill master and is surrounded by powerful cultivators! Regardless of how powerful the Lan family is, we cant possibly kill her!" "Lan Shao, have you forgotten where Ie from?" Bai Yin slowly raised the corners of her lips yet her eyes carried an icy chill which would not melt. "Ie from the Red Lotus Territory and our Grand Lord has broken through to the Martial Saint rank not too long ago! This is public knowledge on the maind. Do you think that Gu Ruoyuns great power could go against a Martial Saint? I can tell you with utmost certainty that the Grand Lord is already rushing towards Main City and his objective is to kill Gu Ruoyun! Hence, this is your opportunity to shine. If you can destroy Gu Ruoyun, the Grand Lord will be extremely ted. When that timees, he would certainly help the Lan family to be the only Great Family in Main City." At this moment, Bai Yin was not yet aware that her words woulde to fruition. Grand Lord Hong Lian was indeed rushing towards the Northern Block Territory. However, his arrival would spell the Lan familys doomsday! "Fine!" Lan Shao took a deep breath. Right now, there was only one way out for him. If Gu Ruoyun was allowed to live, perhaps he would be the one who ends up dead! Now that he has Grand Lord Hong Lian as a pir of support, why should he fear those powerful cultivators anymore? Chapter 1102: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (5) Chapter 1102: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Poor Lan Shao had chosen to believe Bai Yins words. This determined his ultimate tragic fate! "Lan Shao, have you ever wondered how Gu Ruoyun had managed to survive?" Bai Yins eyes flickered before she sneered, "After I discovered her arrival in Main City, Ive been in deep thought for a few days and I have one conclusion!" Lan Shao shook a little as his eyes stared unblinkingly at Bai Yin, waiting for the next part of her exnation. Bai Yins voice grew even colder, resembling an icebox, "If my guess is right, the space beneath theva must hold a Divine Weapon. Perhaps Gu Ruoyun has already obtained that Divine Weapon." A Divine Weapon! Those words entered Lan Shaos heart and caused it to tremble. A sense of greed then shed across his pale face. To the people on the maind, a Divine Weapon was just as important as pills. If he could obtain a Divine Weapon, who would dare oppose him in the Northern Block Territory from then on? Bai Yin clearly figured out what was going through Lan Shaos mind andughed icily. "Lan Shao, you shouldnt look too highly upon a Divine Weapon. If your powers are too weak, the Divine Weapon wont be able to disy its full potential in your hands! Hence, this Divine Weapon should only be used as a present for the Grand Lord. If the Grand Lord obtains this Divine Weapon, his powers would be increased by several times more! By then, you would be able to enjoy plenty of benefits as well." All she needs to do was to obtain that Divine Weapon and give it to the Grand Lord. He would then have a whole new level of regard for her. Perhaps she could still return to the Grand Lords side again. A smile appeared on Bai Yins face at that thought. That smile was no longer as frosty as it once was. Instead, it was as delightful as a blossoming white lotus. Lan Shao did not notice the smile on Bai Yins face as he was deep in thought. After a long pause, he seems to reach a decision as a fierce light shed across his eyes. That old man would never agree with my decision to deal with Gu Ruoyun! However, I have no choice but to force him into an agreement now! ... At the meeting hall. After Lan Shao and Bai Yin had left the room, they gathered everyone in the Lan n for a meeting. After all, he had managed to be Master of the Lan family through a lot of assistance from these elders that year. So, if he wishes to force the old man, this was the only way. "Lan Shao, is there anything that you wish to discuss by gathering us here?" At this time, a man over seventy years of age was seated on a chair with his back straight in the meeting room. He was wearing long, navy blue robes which made him look more energetic. This old man was the Great Elder amongst the Lan family elders and has a position second only to the Old Master! As the leader of the elders, he was extremely useful for making a statement. Even the Old Master would need to discuss things with him. "Elders, Im sure that youve all heard the matter regarding the Master of the Medicine Manor, Gu Ruoyun!" A fierce light shed across Lan Shaos eyes. "I had previously served my fathers orders and went ahead to gain Gu Ruoyuns favor. Who would have thought that Gu Ruoyun had an exaggerated opinion of her own abilities and refused to ce any importance on the Four Great Families of Main City! She has even dered that she wants to uproot the Four Great Families! I will not stand for it so I had shed with Gu Ruoyuns people." The Old Masters expression changed drastically. After all, this was not what Lan Shao had previously told him. At the time, Lan Shao had not only imed that Gu Ruoyuns subordinates were snobs who wanted half of the Lan familys estate. Now, it has be a im that her group wanted to uproot them all. No one except the Old Master was more clear of the weight behind those words. Chapter 1103: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (6) Chapter 1103: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, what the Old Master was unaware of was that each time Lan Shao had lied, his soul would feel as though it was being torn into pieces. It was so agonizing that he almost wishes to leave this ce! However, in order to go up against Gu Ruoyun, he will endure it even if he has to experience great pain! The Great Elder fell silent. After a long pause, he slowly replied, "Is this true? Gu Ruoyun really wishes to uproot the Four Great Families? Do the other Great Families know of this?" "Lan Shao!" The Old Masters face sank as he realized that Lan Shao was about to continue his nder. "This is not what you had previously told me! At that time, he had not even managed to see Gu Ruoyuns face so how could he have determined that she had actually said those things?" "Father, Gu Ruoyun had refused to see me now because she had told me these things when we had crossed paths with each other before! I had happened to bump into her which was how I found out that she was Gu Ruoyun!" A malicious light then shed in Lan Shaos eyes as he sneered, "Besides, I also know that Gu Ruoyun has a Divine Weapon in her hands!" A Divine Weapon! Boom! Those words were like a sudden stroke of lightning which instantly exploded in the meeting hall. Everyone, including the Old Master of the Lan family, was so shocked that they almost forgot how to breathe. "Lan Shao, is this true?" A light shed across the Great Elders eyes as he asked darkly. "Great Elder, I can swear that Gu Ruoyun most definitely holds a Divine Weapon in her hand. Miss Bai Yin can also bear witness to this! Besides, Gu Ruoyun has a grudge against the Red Lotus Territory! Emissary Bai Yin has given me her word that as long as we are willing to get rid of Gu Ruoyun, the Red Lotus Territory will send us aid," sneered Lan Shao as he gritted his teeth firmly. The elders looked at each another. In the end, it was the Great Elder, the one who holds the most power, who slowly replied, "Alright, Ive heard all I needed to hear. Lan Shao, you may leave first. The elders will discuss amongst ourselves and determine the Lan familys next course of action." "Yes, Great Elder." Lan Shao joined his fists and when he turned around, the corners of his lips were curled into a scheming smile. After Lan Shao had left, everything became quiet instantly in the meeting room. The Old Master knitted his brows as he swept his gaze across the elders. "Everyone, I dont agree to make an enemy of the Medicine Manor! Gu Ruoyun is a pill master, even the members of Wind Valley have their eyes set on her. Besides, shes also the Holy Doctors disciple! ording to a reliable source, that Martial Supreme seems to have recently broken through to the Martial Saint rank! One Martial Saints power is far too great, we cannot afford to defend against that." The Great Elder suddenly fell silent. After a long pause, he spoke again, "Didnt you all hear what Lan Shao had said? Gu Ruoyun and the Red Lotus Territory have a grudge against each other. If we choose to deal with Gu Ruoyun, the members of the Red Lotus Territory will definitely send us their aid! Besides, so what if the Holy Doctor is powerful? Whenpared to the abnormally strong Grand Lord Hong Lian who is also a Martial Saint, the Holy Doctors powers are far inferior!" "I agree with the Great Elders words. The Holy Doctor may be powerful but hes a long way off from the Northern Block Territory. If we kill Gu Ruoyun and take the Divine Weapon before he arrives, he would be no match for the Lan family especially if we have the Divine Weapon in our hands!" Another elder nodded as he agreed with the Great Elder. The crease between the Old Masters brow deepened as he replied indifferently, "I have a feeling that Gu Ruoyuns future achievements wont stop from here on. She will be even more powerful and if the Lan family truly wants to make an enemy of her, we will regret it!" Chapter 1104: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (7) Chapter 1104: Shes Gu Ruoyun? (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Old Master, I understand your worry. Gu Ruoyun is a pill master and even the members of Wind Valley want her favor. However, based on what I know, she had rejected Wind Valley and embarrassed the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley in front of everyone! Therefore, I dont think that her rtionship with Wind Valley is a friendly one! Gu Ruoyuns power is truly great. If we want to get rid of her, we shall have to cut her off at the root. We cant give her any chances to grow any further." A malicious light shed in the Great Elders eyes as he made a chopping motion with his hand. That year, when the Old Masters father had wanted to hand Lan family over to the Old Master, he had been worried that the Old Masters personality was too weak so he had also formed the council of elders. In addition, he had appointed the Great Elder as the Old Masters assistant. Hence, amongst the Lan family members, even though the Old Master was the most powerful of all, the council of elders would only listen to the Great Elder alone. That also clearly showed the Great Elders capital for standing by his word in the Lan family. "Great Elder..." The Great Elder cut the Old Master off gloomily when he saw that the Old Master was about to continue speaking. "I know that youve never been happy with Lan Shaos personality. You feel that Lan Shao values his own interests too much and is a scheming person! However, Lan Shao is your only flesh and blood after all and is the only one who can inherit the Lan family! Could it be that you now want to ce all your hopes onto Lan Ges shoulders? That good-for-nothing, Lan Ge, is absolutely useless. The day he bes the Master of the Lan family will mark the end of the Lan family!" That year, in order to prevent exposing his identity as a demi-beast human, Lan Ge had hidden his powers and allowed everyone to think that he was a good-for-nothing! Unfortunately, while the Old Master wishes to nurture him, the council of elders had objected! As a result, the Old Master had sent Lan Ge away from the Lan family for the sake of Lan Ges safety. "Besides," said the Great Elder as he nced at the Old Masters silent old face, "Ive heard that Gu Ruoyun is a vengeful person! Lan Shao has already crossed her so do you think shell spare him? If you dont want the only son you have left to leave you, you have no choice but to agree with our decision!" The Old Master trembled and gently closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, a hint of resolution shot across his gaze. "I understand, we shall do as you say." This was for the sake of the Lan family! No matter how reluctant the Old Master felt, he could only agree with the Great Elders decision! The Old Master sighed gently before slowly rising to his feet and dered indifferently, "Im tired, Im going to go get some rest. You can decide on what to do next yourselves. I dont want to be a part of this so dont ask for my opinion either. I am old. I may not be able to control the Lan family but I can only hope that the Lan family wont be destroyed by Lan Shaos hands." After he had said his piece, he stumbled out of the meeting hall. His shadow looked a little crooked as if he had aged ten years in that instant. "It seems that the old ancestor had good foresight for appointing the Great Elder to manage the council of elders." One of the elders turned towards the Old Masters departing figure and sighed exasperatedly. "Knowing the Old Masters cowardly and timid nature, how could we possibly expand the Lan family to greater heights? If the Great Elder hadnt been here, perhaps this old fellow would have given the Lan family over that the little bastard, Lan Ge! If that had happened, what right would the Lan family have to stand in this world?" "Thats right, the Great Elders decision is the right one! I also believe that Gu Ruoyun must die! Once she is dead, the Divine Weapon will naturally fall into our hands! If we had left it the Old Master with his exasperatingly slow personality, the Lan family can forget about any improvements in this lifetime." Chapter 1105: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (1) Chapter 1105: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Our old ancestor really had good foresight. With Great Elder making the decisions, I can already picture the Lan familys glorious future." The Great Elders face did not change at all when faced with their admiration-filled voices. After all, at his age, he has experienced a lot of people sucking up to him. He was nowpletely immune to it, not like some youngsters who would grow proud and arrogant from a bit of praise. "Alright, lets adjourn. I need to prepare for whats toe next." The Great Elder slowly rose to his feet, ced his hands behind his back and walked out of the meeting halls door. He did not give anyone the opportunity to speak before he disappeared from their gaze... ... The Medicine Manor. The Beast King surveyed the entire Medicine Manor curiously. However, when he saw the demonic man who hade out to greet them from the Medicine Manor, a wave of wariness rose from within. The Beast King understandably put that man into his danger list. This man is very powerful, he looks to be almost on par with Lord Qianbei Ye. However, Gu Ruoyun is Lord Qianbei Yes woman. This man has tagged along by her side so he obviously has treacherous intentions! No, Lord Qianbei Ye is rushing here now. Before he arrives, I must uphold the Mistress safety and not give this man any opportunity! Zixie seems to sense the Beast Kings stare as his purple eyes red back at him coldly. Simply with that one nce, the Beast King could feel a chill running down his back. He could not help but shiver and pulled his head back. "Where did this little tigere from?" On this maind right now, perhaps Zixie was the only one who would dare to call the Tiger King 1 of Nemesis Forest, whose very name would terrify everyone, a little tiger. However, when the Beast King sensed the sharp demonic air from Zixies body, he did not say another word and could only shrink his head even lower. So be it. Its my fault for being weak. Ill let Lord Qianbei Ye handle this love rival! Theres no need for me to entice bitterness upon myself. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders before turning Zixie and smiling gently. "He had tagged along on his own." Zixie raised his brows but did not say anything more. A cold light appeared in his purple eyes as he turned towards the Beast King and gave him a warning look before quickly turning away. "Since youve returned, go have a look at the formation Ive created over the past few days." Zixies handsome features disyed a gentle smile when he turned towards Gu Ruoyun. "You wont have to worry about the members of First City causing trouble for you. Even those who have reached the Martial Saint rank cant enter this ce!" At that point, he paused for a moment before he continued to speak, "Ive also created an extra path in the formation. Once its night time, the path in the formation will open. No stranger can enter Medicine Manor but for the sake of convenience, that formation will close on its own once dawn arrives." Even though Gu Ruoyun was not limited by the formation, there are others in the Medicine Manor as well. Hence, this was why Zixie had made it so that the second path in the formation would close on its own at daybreak! Nevertheless, the formation which prevents Martial Saints from entering the area would always remain shut. Gu Ruoyun smiled. This guy is as cautious as always. "Zixie, thank you. I can be at ease with you around." "Little girl, is there any need for words of thanks between us? If you really want to thank me, you can promise me your body," smiled Zixie as he spoke ambiguously. "Besides, a demibeast humans talents are far more powerful than a regr human. If we unite, our children will most certainly be the most outstanding people on the entire maind." Chapter 1106: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (2) Chapter 1106: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns face instantly turned ck. Clearly, she should not openly express her gratitude to him. Otherwise, this fellow would tease her as he always did... rm bells began to ring in the Beast Kings mind. His heart was now greatly anticipating Qianbei Yes quick arrival. Otherwise, his woman would be snatched away by some other man. "Lets go, Zixie, we shall have a look at your formation." Gu Ruoyun yawned as she headed towards the Medicine Manor, ignoring the Beast King who was tagging along behind them. After Gu Ruoyun left, Zixie shot a look at the Beast King who had shrunk his head back. Zixie then followed the sh of green robes into the courtyard... During this period of time, the Medicine Manor was thronged by many visitors. Many have journeyed to the front gate of the Medicine Manor early in the morning for the sake of meeting the Medicine Manors Master. Unfortunately, Wei Yiyi and the others did not give anyone the chance to do so. Hence, no matter diligent they were, they were all turned away in the end. There were some forces that decided to secretly sneak into the Medicine Manor at night after being denied entry many times. They had thought that if they were lucky enough, they might be able to steal one or two pills even if they did not manage to meet Gu Ruoyun. However, the thing which everyone found to be extremely strange was that the Medicine Manor, which does not look all that big in the first ce, was like a maze. They could not even find the exit at all, much less locate a single person. Of course, these people were not aware that once nighttime arrived, the Medicine Manors formation would activate and anyone who enters the Medicine Manor would fall into the formation. Even if a member of the Medicine Manor were to walk past them, they would not be able to see them at all. The crowd was unfortunately not aware of this. Hence, they would walk from night to dawn and still remain stuck in the Medicine Manors courtyard... In the Lan familys meeting hall, the Great Elder had a sunken look on his face. His expression was extremely ugly to behold as he said, "I had sent a group to the Medicine Manor to investigate them so that we can prepare for our fight in the future! However, I never thought that the Lan family members would end up bing lost upon entering the Medicine Manor! They had only managed to find their way out at dawn!" "They got lost?" An elder eximed in shock. "How can this be? The Medicine Manor is not that big so how could they possibly have gotten lost? There must be some other reason!" The Great Elder took a deep breath and his elderly expression looked ashen as he said, "Gu Ruoyun doesnt seem to be all that simple. She must have guessed that the Lan family would make a move against her so she has already put up her defenses! If my guess is right, the reason why the Lan family scouts had gotten lost was because she had done something to the Medicine Manor." "Great Elder, what should we do?" "Wait." The Great Elders expression grew increasingly ugly as he gritted his teeth and spat out his answer. "The only thing we can do is wait now! Gu Ruoyun had announced not too long ago that she would be holding a banquet in half a months time. Perhaps we would only be able to meet her when that timees!" The Great Elders eyes then darkened. "That would be our only chance to make our move against her!" The group of elders looked at each other. After a long time, one of them finally spoke up, "Great Elder, since thats the case, we shall do as you say! Half a month is not too far off, she wont be alive for very much longer now!" "Its decided!" The Great Elderughed icily as a dark light shed across his eyes. "Besides, Ive just heard some news, Grand Lord Hong Lian has been sighted in the Northern Block Territory! Furthermore, hes headed towards the Main City! If Grand Lord Hong Lian arrives, Gu Ruoyun would undoubtedly die! Unfortunately, I cant contact Grand Lord Hong Lian. Otherwise, I could discuss the ways to deal with Gu Ruoyun with him!" Chapter 1107: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (3) Chapter 1107: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that time, the Great Elder never thought that while the Grand Lord Hong Lian was indeed on his way to Main City, his arrival in Main City would bring about a doomsday for the Lan family... It was evening and the lights were lit. The entire street in front of the Medicine Manor was now bustling with excitement. Countless grand carriages have stopped in the road, causing an extremely narrow squeeze until not even a single person could walk through it. At the same time, the number of powerful cultivators who were descending from the sky was no small matter either as they congregated in front of the Medicine Manors gate. Everyone in Main City could not help but gasp at the sight of the powerful cultivators who have arrived in Main City. All the Martial Supremes have assembled here! In this world now, who else has the power tomand such a rallying force aside from the Medicine Manors Master? The citizens who had not received the Medicine Manors invitation could not help but feel a sense of envy as their eyes stared unblinkingly at the powerful cultivators who were entering the Medicine Manor. When the cultivators entered the Medicine Manors hall, they were greeted by a scene straight out of a painting. Dressed in green robes, the woman stood tall yet approachable like a bamboo tree. She was extremely luminous and elegant, looking very immacte. Her features were exquisite while the clear and cold space between her brows carried a sharp aura, causing everyone who walked through the hall to feel stifled. It felt almost like the temperature in their surroundings had dropped by several degrees. Next to the woman in green was a little lolita of around five to six years old. She blinked herrge eyes as she stared inquisitively at her surroundings. There was a grin across her tender, pink cheeks and she looked absolutely innocent. However, the strangest thing was that the little lolita was not only dressed in red robes, even her eyes and brows were a striking shade of red. The red color was like a blossoming blood flower that carries a sense of icy cruelty, making those around her feel suffocated. However... Didnt the Medicine Manors Master invite us to participate in a banquet? Where is this banquet? The crowd returned to their senses and immediately thought of this question - why had the Medicine Manor invited them over but not made any preparations? "Almost half of the invitees have arrived." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly. Her eyes were very clear and cold as she spoke, "However, there are still a few who havent arrived! Once everyone is here, I will make an announcement!" After that, Gu Ruoyun did not do anything more and did not even ask the guests who have arrived from far away to take a seat. Everyone could not help but look at one another when they felt her indifference. Their hearts thumped, unsure of why Gu Ruoyun had summoned them here. However, even though everyone had the same thought, no one dared to say a thing. "Haha, Gu girl, are wete?" A clear and brightughter suddenly sounded from outside the door. A small hint of a smile appeared on Gu Ruoyuns face when she heard thatugh. "Old Man Jiang," she said, "Youre finally here. Ive been waiting for you for a long time." "Hehe, Old Man Jiang and I had been dyed so we had arrivedte. As a token of our apology, Old Man Jiang and I will hold a dinner party for you, alright?" The person who had spoken was Old Man Gu who had arrived at the same time as Old Man Jiang. Unlike Old Man Jiangs entertaining, clear, and bright voice, his voice was calm and gentle. "Agreed." Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. "Once Im finished with my business, I will naturally ept your invitation. Please have a seat now. Wei Yiyi, pour some tea for both of them." Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu paid no attention to formalities as theyughed loudly and went their seats. Chapter 1108: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (4) Chapter 1108: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as the both of them had taken their seats, a coldugh erupted from outside the door. "I didnt think that both your families would arrive first. The Mu family and I arete." The Mu family was the most mysterious of all the Four Great Families. Even the other three families do not know the concrete details surrounding the Mu family! While the Mu family have always had a good rtionship with the Lan family, they also do not know the full extent of the Mu familys Masters power! However, the person who had arrived today was not the mysterious Mu familys Master. Instead, it was the granddaughter of Master Mus direct line of descent, Mu Youyou. "Gu girl." Old Man Jiang was afraid that Gu Ruoyun was not aware of who these people were so he quietly gave her an exnation, "The person who had just spoken was the Great Elder of the Lan family and the old man next to him is the Old Master of the Lan family. As for the young woman, she is the number one person in the Mu familys younger generation, Mu Youyou! Mu Youyou has an almost mythical existence but of course, shes a far cry from you, Gu girl." Gu Ruoyun did not look at anyone else. Instead, her eyes immediately fell upon the Old Master of the Lan family and a peculiar light shed across her pupils. If my guess is right, this old man is Lan Ges grandfather! "Hehe." Old Man Guughed icily before he spoke disdainfully, "I never thought that the Lan family would have the audacity to show your face here. Could it be that youre not aware of what Lan Shao has done?" Even though Old Man Gu has an even temper, he would only show this towards those he was well-acquainted with. Otherwise, how could he have possibly have been given the position of the Master of the Gu family if he did not have a bit of a temper? Now, each time he remembered how Gu Ruoyun had nearly lost her life in the sea of mes, the burning rage in his heart would ze. The Great Elderughed icily and looked at the two old men before he walked towards a seat on the other side. Just as his buttocks was about tond on the seat, a great force suddenly mmed heavily onto the chair, splitting it into pieces with a loud crack. Smash! The crowd stared as the Great Elders buttocksnded on the floor. In contrast with the pain in his rear end, most of the pain he felt was humiliation! His face turned ashen as he red viciously at Gu Ruoyun. "Is this the Medicine Manors etiquette in weing guests? You would actually use such shoddy chairs like this to receive your guests!" Gu Ruoyun nced at him indifferently before she turned away as if she was not the person responsible for destroying the chair. The expression on the Great Elders face became increasingly horrendous to behold. Just as he was about to scold her, a sneeringugh sounded. That childish voice was melodious and clear as it rang instantly throughout the guest hall. "You guys are really funny. My Master, as the Master of the Medicine Manor, have not asked you to sit yet you had sat down on your own ord. You really dont know that youre an outsider." The Vermillion Bird grinned until her eyes lifted upwards like crescent-shaped moons. If one was to disregard the vicious currents coursing through her being, she really does look like a five to six-year-old child. To the uninformed, it would be really difficult to imagine that this little lolita doll was actually an old monster who has been alive for over ten thousand years. "Also..." The smile on the Vermillion Birds adorable cherub face became even more pronounced as she continued, "The Medicine Manors chairs arent designed for people like you to sit on! Since we havent asked you to sit, you shall remain standing! Do you understand?" Her tone of voice changed at the end of her response. A highly-dominant air appeared and she no longer carried her naive and innocent demeanor. Chapter 1109: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (5) Chapter 1109: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun gently stroked the teacup in her hand as the corners of her lips became increasingly indifferent. She has already left the situation before her in the Vermillion Birds hands. The Great Elders eyes darkened. "Only cultivators at our rank are allowed to attend this banquet yet you had let a child in? Furthermore, she has no manners! Not even a hint of proper upbringing at all!" It was no surprise that the Great Elder does not ce any importance on the Vermillion Bird. After all, Lan Shao had never given the Great Elder an honest exnation of his previous loss in front of the Vermillion Bird. Otherwise, the Great Elder would never have said such a thing. Mu Youyou, who was right next to the Great Elder, took a look at the Vermillion Bird and a light shed across her eyes. However, she remained silent and her thoughts were shrouded in mystery. "Didnt Lan Shao from the Lan family tell you?" chuckled the Vermillion Bird. This time, her smile no longer reached her eyes and her blood-red pupils were now drenched in a bloody red light. "Anyone who crosses the people on my side will die a tragic death! If you want to be made to kneel on the streets and confess your mistakes just like Lan Shao, I can grant you your wish!" The Great Elders expression changed twice. He had known that Lan Shao had been mystified in some way and had unconsciously said those things on the street. Could it be that this little girl had something to do with that? How can this be? The little girl before him looks to be around five to six years of age. Anyone at that age should not have started to cultivate yet so how could she possibly have that kind of power? However, the Great Elder seems to have forgotten that on the maind, powerful spiritual beasts can change their appearance at will. The same applies to the Vermillion Bird. Even though she has been around for more than ten thousand years, she could appear before others in the form of a little lolita and fool everyone in the world. "Hehe," sneered the Great Elder as he returned to his senses. His cold and distant gaze thennded upon the two old men who were seated on their chairs, sampling the food in a carefree manner. The Great Eldermented, "I just cant seem to understand the Medicine Manors etiquette in treating guests. Why are Old Man Gu and Old Man Jiang allowed to sit yet I can only stand? My position is not inferiorpared to the both of them in Main City! Isnt this a little unfair?" Upon hearing the Great Elders words, everyone broke into a cold sweat for his sake. The Lan family may be very powerful but Gu Ruoyun was a pill master. Many forces were not even given the opportunity to gain her favor. What on earth has caused the Great Elder to be so bold to yell at her so publicly? "Unfair?" said Gu Ruoyun as she smiled indifferently. Her clear and cold gaze turned towards the Great Elder as she said, "In my territory, I should be the one who determines what is fair or unfair. Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu are my old friends. Furthermore, both of them are rather advanced in age and their legs are not what they used to be. Its expected that I would let them take their seats first. As for you..." Gu Ruoyun surveyed the Great Elder as the smile on her face grew even more pronounced. "I can see that you are hot-tempered. Also, your vital energy and cirction arent too bad so you arent at the stage where you absolutely need a seat!" The Great Elder clenched his fists tightly. His ashen face looked absolutely furious. Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu were advanced in age and their legs arent what they used to be? When ites to cultivators, especially those who have reached their ranks, which old man would be reduced to such ack of stamina? Besides, the Great Elder was much older than these two old men. Even if she was looking for a reason, she should pick a more reliable one. Not even a three-year-old child would believe her excuse. "Gu Ruoyun, dont think that you can bully others just because you are a pill master. Others may fear you but the Lan family does not!" The Great Elder finally lost control of the ming anger in his heart and yelled, "Let me tell you this, because of your insult towards the Lan family today, I wont take this lying down!" Chapter 1110: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (6) Chapter 1110: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Great Elder had already discussed this with the Mu family before they arrived at the banquet. After killing Gu Ruoyun, the Lan family would take the Divine Weapon while the pill forms would belong to the Mu family! With the Mu familys help, they would be able to get rid of Gu Ruoyun very quickly! If she dies, her status as a pill master would no longer hold any impact! "Lan Hong." Old Man Jiang mmed his hand onto the table and rose to his feet. He then sneered and said, "You dont even pay any attention to the Jiang family! By daring to provoke the Gu girl, do you think of me as a dead corpse already?" Old Man Gu did not say anything but his furrowed brows showed the dissatisfaction in his heart. The Great Elder burst intoughter. "Old Man Jiang, on ount that you are also a member of the Four Great Families, Ill give you a piece of advice. Dont get mixed up in these muddy waters. Do you know who Gu Ruoyun has offended? She has offended the Grand Lord of Red Lotus Territory. Red Lotus Territory has already issued the order to have her killed! Yet now, you still insist on helping this girl?" Red Lotus Territory wants to kill me? Gu Ruoyun gently raised her brows. She wanted to reveal the fact that Grand Lord Hong Lian was her biological father so there was no way the Red Lotus Territory would possibly issue this order! Nevertheless, she knows that even if she were to reveal the truth, no one would believe her. Gu Ruoyun, who did not put any weight on the Great Elders words, would not reveal her actual rtionship with Grand Lord Hong Lian. However, this does not mean that the people standing by her would tolerate this, "Tsk, tsk." The Vermillion Bird burst into clearughter. Her eyes were filled with smiles yet her tone of voice was filled with disdain, "You im that Grand Lord Hong Lian wants to hunt Gu Ruoyun down and kill her? Ive never heard such nonsense in my life! A tiger, no matter how vicious, would never eat its own young. Grand Lord Hong Lian is my Masters father, why would he want to kill her? Are you certain that the person who has given you this information isnt trying to hurt you?" The Vermillion Bird has lost control of her emotions long ago. When she had met Lan Shao and Bai Yin for the first time at Wind Fall Vige, she had already felt the itch to reveal this fact. However, she had been stuck in the Ancient Divine Pagoda at the time and could only watch as those idiots started a ruckus in front of Gu Ruoyun. Now that she has been presented with the chance to do so, how could she remain silent? Old Man Jiangs brain instantly crashed and his mind was blown. He stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock, wishing that he could ask her to exin the truth. Grand Long Hong Lian is Gu Ruoyuns father? Why have we never heard of this? Wasnt Grand Lord Hong Lian a loner who had no offspring? "Haha!" The Great Elder roared withughter. The crowd in the great hall then followed suit andughed. However, they were not as exaggerated as the Great Elder. Some tried to stifle theirughter for fear that they would offend Gu Ruoyun. Without a doubt, the Vermillion Birds words had amused the crowd. They had met many overconfident people but they have never met anyone quite so presumptuous! Just what kind of person was Grand Lord Hong Lian? He was a madman who with a notorious reputation known throughout the entire maind! His powers were unimaginably great and his behavior was just as unreasonable! Shes really great isnt she, posing as that madmans daughter? Does she think that shes been on this earth for far too long and now wishes to dig her own grave? They have all heard of how Grand Lord Hong Lian had been separated from his wife for many years and he had never remarried. If that was the case, where would a twenty-year-old daughtere from? This has clearly been for their amusement! "You im that shes Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter?" The Great Elders eyes were filled with disdain. He then pointed at Gu Ruoyun and sneered, "Do you think of us as fools? Grand Lord Hong Lian doesnt have a daughter. Where on earth had shee from? Next time, if you want to impersonate someone else, at least do your research on that persons situation in case you end up as a joke. Haha!" Chapter 1111: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (7) Chapter 1111: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently when she heard the Great Elders exaggeratedughter. She already knows that this would be the oue once anyone said those words! This was the reason why she had not bothered to exin herself when Bai Yin had ndered her the first time. Besides, be it Bai Yin or the members of the Lan family, they were nothing more than jumping little clowns in her eyes. She never paid any attention to them. The Vermillion Birds expression changed. She never thought that these people would doubt her words! "My Master has always been Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter. She holds Grand Lord Hong Lians token in her hands. Everything Ive said is true!" "Token?" The Great Elderughed curtly. "Grand Lord Hong Lians token is in Emissary Bai Yins possession. Perhaps the one in your hands is a fake! I will never believe that Grand Lord Hong Lian has a daughter unless he was to announce it personally!" Gu Ruoyuns identity was not considered to be a secret in the Red Lotus Territory and only Bai Yin, who had escaped a long time ago, was not aware of this. However, Grand Lord Hong Lian has incurred countless enemies. Aside from the Lin family of First City, he has many other rival forces! To prevent them from causing trouble for Gu Ruoyun, he had this a secret. However, he never thought that his concealment of this fact would result in Gu Ruoyuns current situation. "Chi." Gu Ruoyun noticed how the Vermillion Bird was about to continue her argument with those people and calmly cut her off. She then spoke in a clear and cold voice, "Let them say whatever they want to say. Why waste your spit on them? Theres no use in doing that." The Vermillion Bird still felt rather unsatisfied. However, she did not dare to oppose Gu Ruoyuns order and could only suppress her fiery rage. Old Man Jiang gaped, burning with questions. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun turned to face him and gently nodded. This one action answered all of Old Man Jiangs questions! Instantly, he felt as if a stroke of lighting had shed across the top of his head, stunning him on the spot. Old Man Gu was also just as stunned. The two looked at each other and saw the shock in each others eyes! They simply never thought that Gu Ruoyun was actually Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter! No wonder this girl was so abnormal. Who else but that big abnormality could possibly produce a small abnormality like her? The funniest thing was, they had previously decided that if Grand Lord Hong Lian was really going to trouble the little girl, they would ensure her safety no matter what as a token of their gratitude for saving their lives. However, they never thought that the two would actually turn out to be father and daughter. As her father, why would Grand Lord Hong Lian possibly want to hurt his own daughter? Old Man Jiang slowly exhaled as the corners of his lips carried a bitter smile. It was obvious that Gu Ruoyun has truly shocked him today. His heart, which had been stretched for many days, finally rxed. "I will settle my grudge against the Lan family in the future." Gu Ruoyun turned and nced at Lan Shao before she looked back at the crowd and said, "Now, I have other announcements to make." "You all know who I am. I havepleted my duties in the Medicine Sect during their general meeting so the Medicine Sect had given the Northern Block Territory to me as a gift. From now on, I shall be the Grand Lord of the Northern Block Territory!" Her clear and cold voice slowly echoed throughout the crowd, silencing the entire hall. The meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns words was obvious. I am the Grand Lord of the Northern Block Territory so, from now on, the Northern Block Territory shall only listen to my orders alone! All of you shall serve me and be my subordinates. Chapter 1112: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (8) Chapter 1112: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Gu Ruoyun, are you joking?" The Great Elderughed icily. "You want to unite the whole of Northern Block Territory. This was something which not even the Medicine Sect could achieve yet youre indulging in flights of fantasy? Let me tell you this, the Northern Block Territory belongs to the Four Great Families. You are a foreign power so stop your dreaming." Old Man Jiangughed, "Lan family elder, you cant say things like that. The Medicine Sect had never united the Northern Block Territory because the Medicine Sect did not have this power. The Gu girl is not like them. As a pill master, be it power or influence, she has surpassed the Medicine Sect by arge degree. Hence, if she wishes to take the position of Grand Lord, its not entirely impossible." "Old Man Jiang." The Great Elders expression sank and he spoke in a dark voice, "Could it be that you n to rely on her? Youre going to hand the Jiang familys estate, which hassted for hundreds of years, over to an outsider? How are you going to face the forebears of the Jiang family?" Old Man Jiang smiledcently. "Elder of the Lan family, it seems that you are mistaken in this matter. Even if the Jiang family serves her, I will still remain as the Master of the Jiang family. Nothing is going to change aside from the fact that well have an extra leader." Actually, Old Man Jiang did not have any objections against serving Gu Ruoyun. After all, this little girl had saved his life several times. Logically speaking, he should repay her goodwill. Also, based on Gu Ruoyuns powers, if the Jiang family were to serve her, they would only receive advantages! Old Man Gu smiled as he dered gently, "Hehe, I really like this little girl. If we really do let her unite the Northern Block Territory, this little girl and I would be family. That isnt too bad either." The Great Elder had never thought that these two old fellows would agree to such an absurd request. His expression sank even more. "Old Man Jiang, Old Man Gu, youre going to regret this!" The Great Elder took a deep breath before he turned towards the crowd of cultivators as a vicious light shed in his eyes. "What about the rest of you? Can it be that youre willing to be made into the subordinates of another and dedicate your loyalty to serving others for the rest of your lives? You would give up your rights and freedom?" Instantly, the crowd began looking at one another, all deepy considering the Great Elders words. Based on their powers, they were intimidating in all four corners of the Northern Block Territory. Hence, do they need to pledge allegiance to another? "You seem to be mistaken in one thing." Gu Ruoyun slowly rose to her feet. Her brows and eyes were as cool and clear as ever as she spoke coolly, "Im not discussing this matter with you, Im only informing you! The Northern Block Territory shall be mine soon and I will be the Grand Lord of this territory! Those whoply can continue to stay here while those who do not..." She smiled gently but her smile scared them witless. "Its fine if you dont wish toply. However, you will no longer be a citizen of the Northern Block Territory." That was right! She was not putting this matter up for discussion, she was merely informing them! "Gu Ruoyun, I may admire your abilities but do you think that you and your group would actually have the ability to go up against so many powerful cultivators here?" The Great Elder burst intoughter. "I really dont know if I should call you youngsters naive or that you have an exaggerated opinion of your own abilities!" "Oh, really?" Gu Ruoyun lifted the corners of her lips indifferently. The smile on her face was as light as a breeze. Just as the Great Elder was trying to decipher the meaning behind her words, a loud bang sounded as arge body descended from the sky, smashing a hole in the roof. The Great Elder felt his vision darken as a huge object smashed fiercely into his face. The foul smell of sh*t attacked his senses, overwhelming the Great Elders stomach. When he opened his eyes, he found his face pressed up against someones buttocks... Chapter 1113: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (9) Chapter 1113: The Strong Assemble In The Medicine Manor (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that moment, the Great Elders face had turned as green as a bamboo leaf. He really wanted to scream angrily: Do you not wipe your *ss after taking a f*cking sh*t? However, at this moment, he waspletely suffocated by the sheer pressure of the buttocks and was unable to speak. Therge fatty who was sitting on his face, however, did not seem to be aware of this at all. He has no intentions of standing up. "Get off!" The Great Elder, who almost puked blood from being squashed by the fatty, finally managed to spit out two words. His voice was filled with fury as if raging mes were spitting out from within. Poot! Just as the Great Elder was about to cry out again in anger, a warm, smelly gas erupted around him. The stench was so heavy that he nearly fainted. This damned fatty, not only is he using his buttocks to squash my face, he has even farted! The rage in the Great Elders heart grew even greater when he thought of the insult he has endured in the Medicine Manor. His face was an extremely horrid sight to behold now. "Eh, my apologies." The fatty finally returned to his senses and removed his buttocks from the Great Elders face. He then slowly rose to his feet as he scratched the back of his head in a simple yet honest manner and chuckled, "I identally slipped, I didnt intend to sit on your face." His expression looked innocent but everyone could not help but shiver at the sight of it. The Great Elders elderly face has turned ashen from the fattys fart. His pupils could not focus clearly. Even if he had not fainted from the stink, he would not have been able to determine his bearings. The crowd could not help but feel sorry for the Great Elder when they noticed his tragic expression. Indeed, it was better to offend a demon than to offend a member of the Medicine Manor! They certainly did not believe that this damned fatty had not done it on purpose! Otherwise, he would not have remained seated on the Great Elders face for such a long time. He had even farted on his face. "Im going to say this one more time but I wont repeat myself a third time." Gu Ruoyun ignored the uproar before her as she swept her gaze across the crowd. She then calmly exined, "Ive asked you all toe here not to discuss this matter with you but to inform you of my status! From now on, the Northern Block Territory shall belong to me and I shall be the Grand Lord of the Northern Block Territory!" Her tone of voice was as serene as a gentle wind. However, those words were like heavy waves which mming fiercely into the crowd, creating thousands of waves in their hearts. Then again, they have been used to their freedom so how could they bow before another willingly? Everyone was now silent as if they were considering their countermeasures. The Great Elder was unconscious. Old Man Jiang and Old Man Gu were clearly standing on Gu Ruoyuns side. As for the Old Master of the Lan family and Mu Youyou... They have not said a word at all. "Roar!" An angry roar suddenly rang out, causing everyones hearts to tremble with fear. They quickly turned towards the direction where the roar hade from. Soon after, they were faced with the Beast Kings fleshy features. At this moment, his fat face has be vicious and malevolent as he bared his fangs at them. He looked as if he could swallow them alive. "A spiritual beast?" Mu Youyou stared at the Beast King in astonishment. Her graceful features shed with deep thought. This lump of fat is also a spiritual beast and a pretty powerful one too! No wonder the members of the Medicine Manor would dare to act so brazenly. They had a trump card like this. It looks like this time, the Mu family had underestimated these people... Besides, if the Medicine Manor had produced a trump card like this, the Mu family should reconsider their alliance with the Lan family. It doesnt seem worthwhile to gamble the whole Mu family away for the sake of helping the Lan family and to gain a few pill forms. Chapter 1114: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (1) Chapter 1114: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Do any of you have any objections to what Ive just said?" Gu Ruoyun asked airily as she swept her gaze across the crowd. The crowd was silent. No one dared to voice any objections. Gu Ruoyuns delicate yet beautiful face lit up with a small smile when she noticed the expression on their faces. "Alright, since you have no objections, I shall make the decisions for the Northern Block Territory from now on!" The only person in the room who openly opposes Gu Ruoyun was the Great Elder and he could not even stand up after being squashed by the Beast King. He could not speak and had to be carried away by the servants of the Lan family. The Old Master of the Lan family sighed gently but did not say very much. He had the feeling that everything the Great Elder had done today would certainly cause the entire Lan familys destruction in the future. "Haha,"ughed Old Man Jiang as he congratted Gu Ruoyun sincerely, "Congrattions, Gu girl. The Northern Block Territory can be considered to be now united by your hand. Besides, an old man like me would not have any objections to having a Grand Lord like you." Gu Ruoyun smiled but did not say very much. Her clear and cold eyes were now turned towards the Great Elder who was being carried back home. A cold light then shed across her eyes. The Old Master of the Lan family sighed and shook his head exasperatedly. He took onest look at Gu Ruoyun before he turned around and left as well. His waning footsteps clearly disyed his old age. "Miss Gu." Mu Youyou slowly stepped forward. There was an unreadable light in her pretty eyes. "Even though Im here to represent my grandfather in this banquet, I will need to go back and discuss with grandfather on whether the Mu family will serve you before making a decision. What do you think?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled in a nonchnt manner. "Regardless of the oue from the Mu familys discussion, my decision will remain the same." This means that no matter what, the Mu family must serve her. Otherwise, there will be no ce for them in the Northern Block Territory! Furthermore, this maind has always honored the powerful. Hence, Gu Ruoyun did not see anything wrong with her decision. "This should be it." Meanwhile, a grim figure was standing tall in midair outside the city gates. His red robe fluttered gently in the wind as the mans handsome features lit up with a smile. "Since Yuner has arrived in the Northern Block Territory, she must have headed to the Medicine Manner." Grand Lord Hong Lians heart filled with excitement as he thought of the daughter whom he had not seen in a long while. He slowly took a deep breath before his red robes shot across the sky like a me, rushing towards the nearby Medicine Manor... ... In the Lan family meeting hall, the Great Elder had a sunken look on his face as he sat down on a wooden chair. His expression was an extremely ugly sight to behold as his elderly face still carried that greyish-green hue which refuses to disappear. "Great Elder, I think we should give this matter a rest." The Old Master sighed gently and shook his head exasperatedly. The unfortunate thing was that even though he was the Old Master of the Lan family, he was unable to control the council of elders. Otherwise, he would not have needed to consult the Great Elder for his opinion! The Old Master truly believes that making an enemy of Gu Ruoyun would not end well for the Lan family. "Give it a rest?" The Great Elder sneered. "How can we let this matter fall? I will never let the members of the Medicine Manor get away with this! Besides, since weve already crossed her, she wont let us off either unless we eradicate her!" The Old Master gently knitted his brows as he continued to speak, "Great Elder, you should have been able to sense that fat middle-aged mans power. If my guess is right, hes already above the rank of a Martial Supreme!" Chapter 1115: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (2) Chapter 1115: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Above the rank of a Martial Supreme! What kind of an existence was that? On this entire maind, only the members of First City have that kind of power! However, they never thought that she would have a Martial Saint spiritual beast by her side! The Great Elders eyes sank. Had he known from the start that Gu Ruoyun holds a trump card like that in her possession, he would not have chosen to make an enemy of her either. Unfortunately, since he has already offended her, he had no choice but to carry on to the end. The Great Elder took a deep breath at the thought of this and spoke in a dark voice, "We still have onest hope! That is Grand Lord Hong Lian! Even though he is a Martial Saint as well, I believe that the spiritual beast is no match for Grand Lord Hong Lian! Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun has offended the Red Lotus Territory. As long as we ally ourselves with Grand Lord Hong Lian, she will die without a doubt!" That was right! That madman, Grand Lord Hong Lian, had been able to defeat a Martial Saint from First City while he was at the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme! As long as the Grand Lord steps in, a hundred Gu Ruoyuns would not be enough to kill him! Hence, this was really why he had dared to act with such arrogance. m! Suddenly, the meeting rooms door swung open and a guard rushed in. Before he even had the chance to exin himself, he heard the Great Elder chiding him. "Who gave you the permission to barge into my meeting hall?" The Great Elders voice was eerily cold and carried an air of murderous bloodlust. The guard was so frightened that he hurriedly knelt to the ground and replied as he trembled, "Reporting to the Old Master, elders. I have some news to share." "Hmph." The Great Elder scoffed icily before he replied eerily, "You better exin and tell us what is so important that you would behave so disobediently. Otherwise, I will kill you now!" "Great Elder," the guard shivered a little as he lowered his head and hurriedly replied, "This information has just arrived from someone stationed outside the city gates. They said that a man who looks very much like Grand Lord Hong Lian has just entered Main City and is headed towards the Medicine Manor." The Great Elder was hit with a wave of shock when he heard this. It was then followed by a wave of joy and his heart could not help but leap in his chest. "Is this true?" "Reporting to Great Elder, everything Ive just said is true. The man in red robes really looked very much like Grand Lord Hong Lian. Thats why Ivee to inform the elders of this," the guard replied as he trembled with fear. Even his voice was shaking. "Good. Hahaha!" The Great Elder threw his head back and burst intoughter which echoed throughout the meeting hall. "Servants, were going back to the Medicine Manor immediately! Theres one more thing, inform Miss Bai Yin and the members of Wood Manor. Tell them that were going to witness a great show." By his reckoning, since Grand Lord Hong Lian has arrived, the Medicine Manors doomsday should not be too far off. "Gu Ruoyun! Id like to watch and see what youre using to dere a personal fiefdom over the Northern Block Territory!" scoffed the Great Elder with an eerie smile on his face. "Besides, you wont be able to ensure your own safety very soon. Its your fault for having delusions over Grand Lord Hong Lian!" Meanwhile, Mu Youyou had returned to Wood Manor and had just described everything which had happened in the Medicine Manor in a practical manner. Hence, there were many elders who have gathered to discuss Wood Manors future at this moment. "Youyou, is this true? The Master of the Medicine Manor isnt all that simple?" The person who had spoken was an old man in green robes who was seated in the middle. The old man carried a sense of deep thought on his face as he asked in a deep voice. Chapter 1116: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (3) Chapter 1116: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Youyou gently nodded. Her graceful features were lined with seriousness as she spoke, "Grandfather, I feel that its best we avoid muddling ourselves in this! Gu Ruoyun has a Martial Saint spiritual beast by her side. Even though you have already silently reached the rank of a Martial Saint, however..." A peculiar light shed in her pretty eyes before she continued, "If she can show this spiritual beast in front of others, that proves that this spiritual beast is not her greatest trump card!" Old Man Jiang and the others probably never expected the Master of the Mu family to have reached the rank of a Martial Saint long ago. As he was unwilling to let go of the Mu family, he had not entered the First City. When he had his breakthrough, he had headed towards a secluded ce and concealed the fact. Hence, even though Old Man Jiang knew that the old man from the Mu family has great power, he was uncertain about his current rank. Master Mu nodded. "Not bad, your analysis is rather urate, Youyou! To most people, the greatest trump card would only be used in times of survival. Since she can casually produce a Martial Saint spiritual beast, this proves that she must have other trump cards in her hands! That little girl is really not easy." Mu Youyou smiled gently as a wise and farsighted light shed across her eyes. "Grandfather, I feel that we should reconsider our alliance with the Lan family. After all, I really dont want the Lan family to drag the Mu family down with them." Just as the others began to nod in agreement, an anxious figure rushed in from outside the door. "Reporting to the Master. The Lan family have just sent their members to inform us that Grand Lord Hong Lian is now on his way to the Medicine Manor and has invited us to make our way there to watch the show." Grand Lord Hong Lian? Master Mu was shocked. He mildly raised his brow as a sense of contemtion appeared on his face again. "Grand Lord Hong Lian is here?" Mu Youyou lifted the corners of her lips. Her smile was like a gentle breeze as she spoke, "Previously, the Lan family have mentioned to us that there was a grudge between Gu Ruoyun and Grand Lord Hong Lian. They even said that she had angered Grand Lord Hong Lian because of her previously fruitless attempt to seduce him! I wonder if Grand Lord Hong Lian has really made the journey here for the sake of dealing with Gu Ruoyun?" "However..." Mu Youyou shifted her nce and the smile on her face became even more pronounced. "I dont believe that Grand Lord is simply here for Gu Ruoyun! If he really wanted to kill Gu Ruoyun, he would have done it back when she had made a move on him. Why had he spared her only toe and look for her now?" "Youyou," Master Mu chuckled while a grin grew on his elderly face. "What do you think?" Mu Youyou thought for a moment before she slowly replied, "Perhaps Grand Lord Hong Lian has found out about the Divine Weapon in Gu Ruoyuns hands and wishes to obtain this Divine Weapon. However, I can sense that Gu Ruoyun is not all she appears to be. She must hold an even more powerful trump card in her hand and when that happens, we only need to enjoy the show. Nothings wrong with watching a fight between two tigers." Master Mu nodded in satisfaction. Obviously, Mu Youyous analysis was in line with everything he had put into consideration. It goes without saying that amongst all of his descendants, he was the most satisfied with this granddaughter of his. She was far too powerfulpared to the boys of the Mu family. Unfortunately, she had been born a daughter. Otherwise, he would have given the position of the Master of the Mu family to her. "Good. As the Lan family has invited us to enjoy the show, you shall lead the Mu family members to the Medicine Manor to enjoy that show thoroughly. Perhaps this show would help the Mu family to make our final decision." Chapter 1117: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (4) Chapter 1117: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A profound light shed across Master Mus eyes as he chuckled silently. If Gu Ruoyun could survive under Grand Lord Hong Lians pressure, it would prove that this woman has the right to make the Mu family serve her! If she were to die in Grand Lord Hong Lians clutches, the Northern Block Territory would simply revert to their previous configuration. Nevertheless, out of all the possibilities Master Mu had considered, he never thought that Grand Lord Hong Lian would turn out to be Gu Ruoyuns father! ... In the Medicine Manor, the atmosphere of the entire ce changed as soon as that sh of red robes had entered the manor. The change was not very obvious but Grand Lord Hong Lian was a Martial Saint after all. Just how urate were his senses? He had immediately seen through the patterns in the atmosphere. "An illusion?" Grand Lord Hong Lian furrowed his grim brows. He instantly stretched his mental state. A constant surge of energy was then released into the surroundings of his red robes, engulfing the space around him. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! The powerful energy mmed into the atmosphere but could not shift the illusion. "This must be an illusion created from a formation. However, what makes me curious is that who could possibly have the ability to create such a powerful illusion? Even the full extent of my power cannot break it!" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed bitterly at the thought of this. He never thought that it would be so difficult just to see his daughter. Which father in this world would have to endure such agony? At this moment, Gu Ruoyun, who was seated in the great hall, sensed a strange movement. Her eyebrows knitted together as she said, "It seems that someone has entered the formation." "Thats right." The Vermillion Bird nodded. "That person should be a Martial Saint so he had entered the formation upon his arrival in the Medicine Manor. Besides, that persons scent is rather familiar." "Their scent is familiar?" Gu Ruoyun was stunned. The Vermillion Bird has not met a lot of people from the First City, she had mostly encountered those from Wind Valley alone! Could it be that the members from Wind Valley have arrived? The Vermillion Bird furrowed her brows. After a long pause, she rxed them. "That scent is very familiar with yours, Master." "..." Gu Ruoyun was stunned. A Martial Saint whose scent is simr to mine. Could it be... Suddenly, a possibility appeared in her minds eye. Gu Ruoyun rose to her feet with a whoosh. Her initially delicate and pretty features were filled with excitement as she rushed out without any warning... Grand Lord Hong Lian, who was deep inside the formation in the courtyard, was searching for a way to break out of the illusion. However, at that moment, the ripples in the atmosphere disappeared instantly and everything returned back to its initially peaceful and quiet state. A face that he had longed for day and night then appeared before his eyes. "Yuner." Grand Lord Hong Lians expression moved a little as he stared at the woman in green who was standing in the courtyard. His grim, ck eyes softened and became very gentle in an instant. The cold lines at the corners of his lips gradually softened as well. "Father is here to see you." Gu Ruoyun took bigger steps and the crowd watched as she threw herself into Grand Lord Hong Lians arms, holding the man in red in a tight embrace. Her tensed heart slowly rxed. "Father, youve finally arrived." Ever since she found out that Old Man Jiang had reported her perilous incident to her Master, she knew that her father would have immediately rushed over from the Red Lotus Territory. However, she never thought that he would arrive so quickly. After all, this news had to be sent out from the Northern Block Territory. Considering the distance from the Red Lotus Territory to the Northern Block Territory, even someone traveling at the speed of a Martial Saint would need a month to traverse that distance. Chapter 1118: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (5) Chapter 1118: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yuner, its really difficult to even see you," Grand Lord Hong Lian chuckled and teased as he remembered how he had been trapped in the formation. Gu Ruoyunughed awkwardly when she heard those words. "We had set that formation because my friend was trying to prevent the members of First City from causing trouble for me. Anyone who has reached the rank of a Martial Saint would be trapped in the formation." Anyone at the rank of a Martial Saint would be trapped in the formation? A wave of shock entered Grand Lord Hong Lians heart. How powerful was this person to have the ability to construct such a powerful formation? A smile crept up upon his handsome face at the thought of this. "Yuner, I have been quite worried that no one would be able to protect you while I was not by your side. Now I see that you have quite a few capable people on your side. I can rest assured now." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled. In this life, to have received Zixies help was the honor of a lifetime. "Yuner, has anything happened to you while you were in the Northern Block Territory?" Grand Lord Hong Lian seemed to have recalled something and knitted his grim brows. "I have heard that the Northern Block Territory has always rejected the geniuses sent over by the Medicine Sect. Youvee here in the Medicine Sects name as well. Has anyone caused you grief?" As Red Lotus Territory was quite a distance from the Northern Block Territory, Grand Lord Hong Lian had not stopped to rest along the way so that he could see his precious daughter as soon as possible. Naturally, he would not be aware of the news surrounding Gu Ruoyun in the Northern Block Territory. Gu Ruoyun was shaken as she stared at the concerned look on Grand Lord Hong Lians face. She then rubbed her nose. It seems that Father hasnt heard anything at all... That was not such a bad oue either. She was perfectly capable of settling the matters surrounding the Lan family on her own and did not need anyones help. "Father, do you think that Im the kind of person who would suffer in silence?" Gu Ruoyun lifted the corners of her lips and smiled. "Dont worry, no one can abuse me in the Northern Block Territory." Grand Lord Hong Lian smiled and stroked Gu Ruoyuns head lovingly as his dark eyes shed with a gentle light. "I know better than anyone of your powers. The only thing is, being your father, I will never allow anyone to bully or humiliate you! Anyone who dares to do so shall be given the taste of a true madman." Just as Grand Lord Hong Lian had spoken, a sound came from hismunication token. Grand Lord Hong Lian furrowed his brows upon hearing that sound. Ultimately, he picked up the wooden token and his expression reverted to his initially icy exterior. "Grand Lord, Ive finally managed to contact you. Ive been trying to call you through themunication token for a while now. Why didnt you answer?" Themunication token was a type of summoning tool on the maind and was much more convenient than sending a pigeon. If one wishes to create amunication token, one must first seal both parties mental energies in themunication token then call each other through their mental energies! Themunication token was more than a medium ofmunication. In fact, the other voice would be transmitted directly into Grand Lord Hong Lians mind so no one else could hear it. However, to make a sessful call through themunication token, one must do it when the other party waspletely at ease. Grand Lord Hong Lian, who had been rushing towards his destination, had his mind filled with his precious daughters image. How could he have possibly heard the call from themunication token? Chapter 1119: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (6) Chapter 1119: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hence, the members had only been able to reach him now. "What is it?" Grand Lord Hong Lian asked as he knitted his brows, clearly not happy with the person who had disturbed his interaction with Gu Ruoyun. "Grand Lord, something has happened!" An anxious voice cried out from the other end of themunication token. Something has happened? Grand Lord Hong Lians brows furrowed even further as he replied icily, "Regardless of what has happened, it can be settled once Ive returned to the Red Lotus Territory. Right now, I do not have the time to concern myself with matters surrounding the Red Lotus Territory." To Grand Lord Hong Lian, nothing was more important than reuniting with his daughter. "No, Grand Lord, its not a matter concerning the Red Lotus Territory. Something has happened to the Eldest Lady!" Something has happened to Yuner? Grand Lord Hong Lian was thoroughly shocked. He then stared curiously at Gu Ruoyun as his eyes filled with confusion. Yuner is clearly by my side, how could something have happened to her? "What on earth do you mean?" Grand Lord Hong Lian calmed himself down and asked in a deep voice. "Grand Lord, the Eldest Lady had run into some trouble in the Northern Block Territory a while ago. We heard that the members of the Lan family allied themselves with Bai Yin and caused the Eldest Lady, who was investigating a mountain cave, to fall into a sea ofva as she attempted to save others. Falling into a sea of mes pretty much guarantees death! Right now, this news has reached the general poption. The Holy Doctor is already furiously rushing towards the Northern Block Territory to avenge the Eldest Lady! Ive been trying to contact you over the past few days but I havent been able to connect with you." That voice was filled with anxiety and rang continuously in Grand Lord Hong Lians ear. Boom! An infinitely burning anger exploded from Grand Lord Hong Lians body. His red robes were like mes as they danced in the wind. The mans initially grim eyes were now filled with a keen light while his handsome face was filled with anger. Gu Ruoyun blinked suspiciously, unable toprehend what had happened which would anger her father so immediately. m! Grand Lord Hong Lian cut the voice in his head off. He then turned around outside the gate. A cold smile has begun to form on the corners of the mans lips and his expression was extremely maddened. He was not able to hear anything else clearly. All he had heard was that the Lan family of Main City had formed an alliance with Bai Yin and nned to harm his precious daughter! Just as Grand Lord Hong Lians anger was growing stronger and stronger, a bustling noise sounded from outside the gate. Grand Lord Hong Lian then saw the Great Elder leading everyone from the Lan family into the Medicine Manor, crowding the already small courtyard. "Grand Lord!" The Great Elders eyes sparkled. Of course, he was not addressing Gu Ruoyun as Grand Lord. Instead, his address was directed towards Grand Lord Hong Lian who was standing in front of Gu Ruoyun. That was right! This man was most certainly the Grand Lord Hong Lian! He had been fortunate enough to meet the man once so he had instantly recognized him. "Who are you?" Grand Lord Hong Lians dark eyes turned grim and sharp. It was as if a sharpened darkness has justnded in front of the Great Elder. There was a fawning smile on the Great Elders face as he said, "Grand Lord, have you forgotten me? Weve met before. I am the Great Elder of the Lan family. This time, Ivee to congratte you on your breakthrough to the Martial Saint rank. Furthermore, Emissary Bai Yin, whom youve sent, has been in the Lan familys care. We have never treated Emissary Bai Yin unfairly." The Great Elder did not seem to notice that when he mentioned the words Lan family, the man in reds features grew even fiercer. His grim and dark eyes were now shing with murderous intent. Chapter 1120: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (7) Chapter 1120: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Grand Lord, Emissary Bai Yin told us how Gu Ruoyun had tried to seduce you to get the position of the Grand Lady of Red Lotus Territory! However, a great man like you was simply no match for this woman. We could not stand for it so we decided to avenge you, Grand Lord. Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun has obtained a Divine Weapon! Dont worry, Grand Lord, we will help you kill her and present this Divine Weapon to you as a gift." With each word that the Great Elder uttered, the aura from Grand Lord Hong Lians body turned colder as a murderous air circled around the courtyard. "The Lan family, Bai Yin! Haha!" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily and a murderous smile hung upon his grim face. The Great Elder finally realized that something was not right. He lifted his head in shock and his eyesnded upon Grand Lord Hong Lians murderous yet handsome features. "Grand Lord," Lan Shao stepped out from behind the crowd and spoke in a respectful tone, "I am the Master of the Lan family and Ive long heard of your great name. You only need to say the word and we will kill this woman immediately! A woman like her is simply..." Lan Shaos words came to a sudden end before he could finish speaking. He had stopped because the cold man in red robes has turned his gaze towards him. The mans eyes were as sharp as a sword and as cold as an icicle! Lan Shao felt as if a knife had been stabbed into the middle of his neck. His heart could not help but tremble, there was no way he could say anything else. This... Whats the meaning of this? Even though Lan Shaos brain had not been quick enough, he could sense that something was not quite right. It looks very much like Grand Lord Hong Lian does not have any intentions of killing Gu Ruoyun but was instead unhappy with the Lan family. However, the Lan family has never offended the Grand Lord. "Grand... Grand Lord..." Lan Shao gulped and a sense of panic appeared in his eyes. "Wheres Bai Yin?" The Grand Lords voice was as cold as a sword in the middle of wind and frost. It slowly rang throughout the courtyard. "Im... Im not sure." Lan Shaos voice was trembling. "I had informed Miss Bai Yin before I made my way to the Medicine Manor that youve arrived and asked her toe with us. However, she said that she needed to make some preparations so she had asked me to head over first." Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered and she softly issued an order to the Vermillion Bird before turning her gaze back towards them. The Vermillion Birds body gradually turned into a ray of light and disappeared from the courtyard. "Ive just asked the Vermillion Bird to escort Bai Yin here personally." Gu Ruoyun smiled as turned towards Grand Lord Hong Lian and replied gently. Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded but did not say very much. At that moment, everyone could sense that the grim aura around him had vanished. It was as if he would only ever put his vicious currents away when he was in front of the woman in green. Lan Shao was stunned. He was unable to regain his senses andprehend what had just happened. Why do I have the feeling that the rtionship between Grand Lord Hong Lian and Gu Ruoyun is not what Ive imagined... Not too long after that, a ray of red light descended from the sky and the Vermillion Birds little face, filled with a disdainful smile, appeared before them. She then threw a woman dressed in white robes fiercely onto the ground before eximing disdainfully, "Master, this fellow was trying to escape and had already left the city. Ive just dragged her back here." Chapter 1121: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (8) Chapter 1121: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bai Yiny spread out on the ground, her icy cold features have now turnedpletely ashen. She did not have the courage to look at Grand Lord Hong Lian. Instead, she could only shut her eyes as she trembled. When she heard from Lan Shao that Grand Lord Hong Lian had arrived in Main City, she knew that her n had failed! In order to escape, she had sent Lan Shao away first and had then intended to secretly sneak away after that. However, who would have thought that she would have gotten herself caught and dragged back here the moment she had stepped out of the city gate. "Miss Bai Yin, whats the meaning of this?" A sense of suspicion has appeared in Lan Shaos heart yet he did not dare to believe it. His voice trembled as he asked, "Arent you an emissary of the Red Lotus Territory? Didnt you say that Gu Ruoyun had tried to seduce Grand Lord Hong Lian but to no avail? Can you please tell me what is the meaning of this?" Bai Yin shut her eyes tightly and did not say a word. The moonlight which was shining on her skin made her look exceptionally pale until she resembled a corpse. "Bai Yin, how dare you!" The ming rage within Grand Lord Hong Lians being erupted, smashing heavily into Bai Yins chest. "Who gave you the audacity to pose as an emissary of the Red Lotus Territory?" Urgh! The impact of the heavy attack caused Bai Yin to spit out a mouthful of blood. She finally opened her eyes and smiled miserably. "Grand Lord, why is it that even after I have followed you for so many years that you dont have any sense of camaraderie?" "I had sent you to ept punishment in the Red Lotus Territory yet you had secretly slipped away! Hence, you are no longer a member of the Red Lotus Territory, you are only a traitor!" Grand Lord Hong Lians voice was grim and devoid of any emotion as itnded fiercely into Bai Yins heart. She felt a great agony in her heart; the man whom she has loved and pursued for so many years was now treating her this way for the sake of a woman that he had only met a few times. This woman merely shares some simr features with the missing Grand Lady, why is the Grand Lord siding with her so much? To the extent that he would even treat me so cruelly without hesitation! "Grand Lord, Ive pursued you for many years, fought by your side, shielded you from countless troubles, yet you would call me a traitor?" Her smile has grown even more miserable and her face was like dead ashes as she spoke, "It would seem that my apaniment with perseverance and consistency for you is nothingpared to a woman who looks like the Grand Lady! I can guarantee that this woman has ulterior motives for approaching you. Her intentions arent pure at all. Grand Lord, could it be that a smart man like you would fall into a pretty womans trap too?" Upon hearing Bai Yins words, the people by Gu Ruoyuns side could not help but to send her a look. They all stared at her as if they were looking at an idiot. After all, Gu Ruoyun was Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter. Could it be that, as a father, he would not protect his own daughter but would side with the woman who wants to kill his daughter instead? "Haha!" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed in spite of his anger. A ming rage began to overflow from his body. He then reached out and grabbed Bai Yins neck fiercely. It was this very moment that the Lan family members began to realize what was going on. They had been fooled by Bai Yin all along! She had used them and they have offended Grand Lord Hong Lian! Now, whenever they thought of this oue, everyone in the Lan family would shiver from their very core. They did not even dare to say another word, dearly wishing that they could lower their own existence so that Grand Lord Hong Lian would not notice them at all. Only Lan Shao, upon realizing that he had been fooled by this woman, red at Bai Yin fixedly. He looked as if he could eat her whole. "Bai Yin! Do you know who she is?" A cruel smile hung on the corners of Grand Lord Hong Lians lips. His grim eyes stared coldly at her as he said, "She, Gu Ruoyun, is my precious daughter who had been separated from me for so many years! So you tell me, should I protect her or you?" Chapter 1122: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (9) Chapter 1122: Grand Lord Hong Lian Arrives (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the beginning, Grand Lord Hong Lian had not intended to let anyone know about Gu Ruoyuns true identity. He has too many enemies and he wanted to conceal this fact to prevent his enemies from harming his precious daughter. However, it now looks like even if he were to conceal this matter, others would still cause trouble for her. She had nearly lost her life in that sea of mes because of them too! Even though Grand Lord Hong Lian did not know how Gu Ruoyun had managed to escape the sea of mes, he could imagine the dangers she has had to endure! All this was because he had concealed her true identity! Hence, the Grand Lord was now experiencing remorse and anger at the same time, causing a surge of power in hisrge hands. He will not leave anyone who has harmed his precious daughter alive! Boom! Those words exploded like a stroke of lightning in Bai Yins mind, causing her lips to tremble. She widened her pretty eyes which were filled with disbelief. Gu Ruoyun is the Grand Lords daughter, this... How can this be? The person that Ive been jealous of was actually his daughter... The Lan family were in a greater state of panic than she was. After all, they had believed Bai Yins ims and had thought that Gu Ruoyun was a sl*t who wanted to seduce Grand Lord Hong Lian. However, they never thought that Bai Yin, whom they had believed to be an emissary of the Red Lotus Territory, was a traitor! Furthermore, the person they wanted to go against was Grand Lord Hong Lians own flesh and blood! They were finished! This time, they werepletely finished! Instantly, the hearts of everyone in the Lan family turned as silent as dead ashes. They did not even have any intentions of fighting back. After all, they had offended that madman, Grand Lord Hong Lian. Regardless of how one was to fight back, it would be useless. Instead, their death would be even more tragic! All this had been brought on by that woman, Bai Yin! If it had not been for her, the Lan family would never have formed a grudge against Gu Ruoyun nor would they have directly offended Grand Lord Hong Lian... Bai Yin gaped. Her pale face was clearly deste. She wanted to speak but felt her throat tighten and could not make a sound. All she could do was to stare pleadingly at Grand Lord Hong Lian. If she had known that Gu Ruoyun was Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter, she would never have offended her. She would even have tried to gain her favor! However, she had ced this woman in the position of a love rival which had then resulted in the oue today... "Bai Yin, do you have anything else to say now?" A murderous intent shed in the corner of Grand Lord Hong Lians eyes as his crimson robes fluttered in the wind, carrying a powerful murderous intent. Bai Yin gently shut her eyes. After a long pause, she opened her eyes again and, with all her might, croaked her answer. "Please, Grand Lord, grant me a peaceful death." She knows that based on the Grand Lords methods, she could not possibly survive this. All she could hope for was a death without any pain. This was herst wish. "Peaceful?" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily and flung Bai Yins body fiercely onto the ground with a loud thud. His voice was cold and grim as he continued, "You had nearly caused my precious daughters death, do you really think that I would grant you a peaceful death? She is my dearest treasure. Even I could not bear toy a hand on her yet you dare have the audacity to hurt her!" Bai Yins heart trembled when she heard his cold and emotionless voice. This man is exceptionally cruel and he always will be! Even if I had pursued him for many years, he still would not consider our camaraderie! Could it be that he would only ever show his gentle side in front of Gu Ruoyun or the Great Ladys portrait? Now, he would not even grant me a peaceful death. Chapter 1123: Deep Feelings (1) Chapter 1123: Deep Feelings (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! As Bai Yin stared hopelessly, the man in red raised a wave of powerful mes from within his body. The mes instantly engulfed Bai Yin, causing her to let out a heart-wrenching scream. "Ah!" "Aaahhhhh!" Bai Yins throat has be hoarse and her hoarse screams caused everyones hearts to shiver. The Lan family members could not help but shudder as well. As they stared at Grand Lord Hong Lians cold and merciless eyes, they felt a deep and terrifying sensation crawling out from their hearts, causing them to tremble incessantly. This man was just as cold and heartless as the rumors say. He would even burn this woman, who had pursued him for many years, so cruelly while she was alive. What more anyone else? The Lan family members hearts were eroded with remorse at the thought of this. If they were given a chance to do it all over again, they would never have fallen under Bai Yins spell! "Grand Lord, I beg you, I beg you to please grant me death!" Bai Yins trembling voice slowly echoed through the silent courtyard. Her face has be twisted with agony in the mes. At this moment, to Bai Yin, death was a wee release! "Your ending is to remain in the mes and await theplete destruction of your soul!" The mans voice was just as cold as ever but also heavily eliminated Bai Yins final hope. Her expression had changed from its initial terror to the color of dead ash as she stared in despair at the handsome face before her. She had loved this man and he had caused her so much agony for so many years. Now, in contrast with the scorching pain on her body, this mans heartlessness and cold distance caused her even greater agony. If she could not be free from this kind of agony, death was better than life! "Hehe." Suddenly, sheughed and her smile was extremely deste. Herughter continued to the end, growing louder and louder. It also became increasingly mournful like a ghostly wail. It made ones hair stand on end. "Grand Lord, if I were to be reborn, I hope that Ill never meet you again!" If she had not met this man, she would not have wasted her life away and would never have had to endure such a tragic end! Up until now, Bai Yin still does not believe that she had done anything wrong. She believes that her only and greatest mistake was to fall in love with a man that she should not have fallen for! For the sake of this man, she would have dly sacrificed her life! However, she only holds a superficial existence in this merciless mans heart! How could she not feel hurt? "Even now, youre still unaware of your sins?" asked Grand Lord Hong Lian as he looked at the woman in white who was burning up in the mes. He stared dominantly at her and continued, "You are jealous by nature and have a vicious heart! Time and time again youve crossed my precious daughter! In my heart, you can never bepared to her and her mother even if there were a hundred of you! Dont even think of trying to surpass them!" The mans words were like ten thousand arrows which pierced through her heart, causing Bai Yin to close her eyes in pain. After a long pause, she opened her eyes again and stared at Grand Lord Hong Lian hurtfully. "Grand Lord, if the Grand Lady never existed in this world and if I had met you first, would you have fallen for me?" she asked. At that time, was it not because of the Grand Lords sincere outpouring of feelings towards the Grand Ladys portrait that had moved her and caused her to waste her life away? Hence, many a time, Bai Yin had deeply considered this question. If she had been the one who had met the Grand Lord first, would this man have turned out to be just as devoted to her? Chapter 1124: Deep Feelings (2) Chapter 1124: Deep Feelings (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That was right! Grand Lord Hong Lian was indeed known to be cold and unfeeling in the eyes of the world. However, it was only because he had given all his gentleness and emotions to one woman. Hence, everyone else was left with the remnants of his cold and distant heart. "Fine, in order to let you understand the circumstances of your death, I will answer your question!" A grim light shed through Grand Lord Hong Lians eyes as he replied unfeelingly, "Only Yuer will ever hold my heart in this lifetime. For her sake, I would even rush through heaven and hell! If she has truly disappeared for good, never to return, I will remain as her widow for the rest of my life!" The mes on Bai Yins body was now burning even more vigorously. She was in so much pain that she could no longer speak but the heartbreak and hopelessness in her eyes were clear for all to see. "In love, its never about firste, first serve! If you fall in love, you fall in love. Even if I had met another woman first, the only woman I will ever love is Dongfang Yu! Others may call me the God of Death or a madman but if I can cover my family with my wings so that no one can ever hurt them or humiliate them, I dont see anything wrong with beingbeled as a madman! Anyone who dares toy a finger on my family shall be given the taste of a true madman." Bai Yin lowered her eyelids and a bitter smile hung on the corners of her lips. She really envies the woman in the Grand Lords heart! To have such an outstanding and devoted man, it was more than enough! Unfortunately, that woman was not her... "Bai Yin, you have been by my side for so many years so you should be very aware of my taboos!" Grand Lord Hong Lians eyes were filled with murderous intent, the sharp aura was spiraling out from within his being. "If you ever hurt my family members, death will forever be an extravagant hope for you!" Due to Bai Yins overly mournful cries, her throat had grown hoarse. The intense burning pain made her want to cry out again but at the end of the day, her throat could only make a hissing noise. Yes, Grand Lord Hong Lian was never a kind-hearted person. Anyone who harms the people by his side should look at death as a form of extravagant hope. The Lan family quickly lowered their heads, trying to lower their existence. Just then, they felt a swift and forceful cold rending upon them. "The Lan family?" Grand Lord Hong Lian gently curled the corners of his lips. A smile then formed on his grim features but it was full of murderous intent. "You should rejoice over the fact that my daughter is still alive. Otherwise, theres no need for the Northern Block Territory to continue to exist." He paused then continued to speak as the crowd stared anxiously, "However, while I can spare the Northern Block Territory, the Lan family... Should pay the price for your stupidity!" If Gu Ruoyun had really fallen into danger in the Northern Block Territory, Grand Lord Hong Lian would have released his fury upon the entire Territory. If that were to happen, the rivers of the Northern Block Territory would flow with blood and bodies would cover the entirend! It was a good thing that Gu Ruoyun had survived. Therefore, Grand Lord Hong Lian had spared his grief from the rest of the people in the Territory this time. However, for the Lan family who had joined forces with Bai Yin to hurt Gu Ruoyun, there was no need for any mercy. Thud! The Great Elder was so terrified that he knelt on the ground and trembled. He then red at Lan Shao angrily and bellowed with a fury that extended to the sky, "Lan Shao, this is all your fault! If you had not believed Bai Yins words so easily, the Lan family would never have fallen into such miserable circumstances! Furthermore, you were the one who had told us about the grudge between Grand Lord Hong Lian and Gu Ruoyun! Hence, you b*stard, you are responsible for pushing the Lan family into this misery. How will you ever face the Lan familys ancestors in the future?" Chapter 1125: Deep Feelings (3) Chapter 1125: Deep Feelings (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A sense of terror appeared on Lan Shaos face and he bit his pale lips. He never expected Bai Yin to be an impersonator who had posed as an emissary of the Red Lotus Territory and that Gu Ruoyun, whom they have allied themselves against, to turn out to be Grand Lord Hong Lians biological daughter. Heavens, how could I have made such a stupid decision? The more Lan Shao thought about it, the more his mind filled with fear. He then red fiercely at Bai Yin who was being slowly burned alive. If it had not been for the fact that Bai Yin was covered with mes right now, he would have rushed over to kill this woman! "Grand Lord, I was really unaware that Gu Ruoyun was your daughter." Lan Shao threw himself down and knelt on the ground as he spoke in a trembling voice, "If I had known the truth, I would never have treated her this way. I had acted that way because I had been fooled by this sl*t, Bai Yin! I beg you to spare the Lan family on ount of my ignorance." Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily and replied in a grim voice, "The Lan familys greatest mistake is your ignorance of the truth and to stupidly allow yourselves to be fooled by Bai Yin! Hence, why should I spare you?" "We really had no idea that she was your daughter." Lan Shao was now panicking especially after he had witness Bai Yins fate. His heart was now filled with even greater fear. "Humans make mistakes so why dont you give us a chance to change?" "Hahaha!" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed maniacally. His domineeringughter filled the sky and the sound of it was excruciatingly painful to Lan Shaos ears. "Thats true, humans do make mistakes! However, why should my precious daughter have to pay for your mistakes? I dont care whether want to correct your mistakes or not. Forget about the fact that my daughter had nearly died in a sea of mes because of you; even if she had suffered the slightest hurt, I want the Lan family to pay with your lives!" Boom! Upon saying his piece, Grand Lord Hong Lian raised his hand and a red-tinted tornado whirled towards Lan Shao,nding squarely on his chest. Lan Shaos body was instantly flung out of the way andnded heavily onto one of the walls in the courtyard. Blood sttered from his mouth, dying the ground red. Standing right in front of him was a figure dressed in red robes which were fluttering in the wind, carrying an air of murderous intent. Lan Shao raised his brows in astonishment but before he could say another word, he could only watch as a legnded fiercely on his wrist. Crack! "Ah!" The snapping sound of his bone breaking echoed in the air. After that, agonized squeals, much like a pig being ughtered, rang out in the courtyard. Lan Shaos face was twisted in agony asrge beads of sweat began to roll down his face. It was so painful that he almost could not bear it. "From now on, the Lan family shall no longer exist in the Northern Block Territory!" At this moment, numerous powerful cultivators had gathered outside the Medicine Manor. Before they could grapple with the fact that Gu Ruoyun was actually Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter, they heard the mans cold and unfeeling voice. The Lan family shall no longer exist in the Northern Block Territory! This deration has determined the Lan familys final tragic fate! Perhaps the Lan family never expected the oue of their hundred-year legacy being destroyed because of one stupid decision! The Old Master of the Lan family did not say very much. At this moment, everyone could sense that he had age iparably in an instant. Even his once perfectly straight back had be hunched. Perhaps he was the only one who had known from the moment the Great Elder had decided to willfully carry on his own way that this would be the Lan familys fate. Chapter 1126: Deep Feelings (4) Chapter 1126: Deep Feelings (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Old Masters deepest regret was that he had not put enough effort to stop the Great Elder. Otherwise, the Lan family would never have thoroughly offended Grand Lord Hong Lian... Mu Youyou, who was standing in the midst of the crowd, started to back away. She was silently rejoicing as she had escaped the dire circumstances that the Lan family had encountered this time. After all, even though the Master of the Mu family had broken through to the Martial Saint rank, he was no match for a madman like Grand Lord Hong Lian. "Come, we shall return to the Mu residence and report this matter to my grandfather." Mu Youyou showed no signs of hesitation as he led the Mu family members away from the crowd. She had no intention of saving their former allies, the Lan family, at all... On this maind, where only the strong were revered, this was the reality of it all. If someone had power, many would wish for their favor. However, once they had befallen on hard times, that rtionship will be considered redundant. No one would remember the good rapport they had once had... This was the current situation for the Lan family! "Yuner," Grand Lord Hong Lian no longer bothered to look at those eyesores and turned to approach Gu Ruoyun. His cold features became gentle and his eyes filled with tenderness as he said, "Ill send some of my subordinates over to deal with them! On the other hand, we havent seen each other for so long. Im curious about what had happened to you after you had arrived in the Northern Block Territory." Gu Ruoyun smiled. She did not ask Grand Lord Hong Lian what his ns were for the Lan family. However, she knows that the Lan familys fate would be a horrible one! "Alright." She nodded and smiled gently. "Lets go then, its not worth dirtying your hands over these people. Let your subordinates handle them." "Oh, your my little girl..." Grand Lord Hong Lian smiled as he stroked Gu Ruoyuns head. The love in his eyes was more than words could describe. "Haha, since thats the case, we shall have a good chat. If Yuer were here..." The atmosphere instantly turned very silent. The smile on Grand Lord Hong Lians face had disappeared. It was reced by a hint of agony in his gaze as if he had just remembered his long-lost wife. "Father, dont worry. Once Ive broken through to the Martial Saint rank, Ill journey towards the First City. By then, we will definitely discover mothers whereabouts!" said Gu Ruoyun earnestly as she held Grand Lord Hong Lians hand. Grand Lord Hong Lianughed bitterly, "Ive longed for our familys reunion for so long but I dont know when our family will truly be reunited." His dream for many years was to reunite his family! Unfortunately, despite his many years of effort, he could not find the woman who haunts his thoughts every day... Gu Ruoyun did not say very much. However, she made a decision in her heart that she would achieve her breakthrough as quickly as possible so that she could journey forth towards the First City! She has a feeling that her family could be reunited only when she has entered the First City. ... The night was calm and peaceful. The night wind brushed against the air and the rustling of leaves sounded from outside the window. Gu Ruoyun gently closed her eyes as shey on her bed in her chambers. She had notpletely gone into a deep sleep so she managed to detect a small sliver of aura which slipped in from outside the house. However, she did not make any movement but remained with her eyes gently shut as if she had not sensed a thing. A handnded gently on her face and trailing tenderly down towards her neck. The hand moved so gently as if it was stroking a most beloved object. She then felt a warm sensation washing over her lips. Gu Ruoyuns brows moved a little but she did not open her eyes and allowed the man to softly kiss her lips... Chapter 1127: Deep Feelings (5) Chapter 1127: Deep Feelings (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man carefully tasted her lips before his hand began to move in a dishonest manner as it trailed down from her neck. Just as his hand reached her stomach, another tender hand grabbed it. The woman, whose eyes had been gently closed, suddenly opened her eyes. A small smile had appeared on the corners of her lips. "Xiao Ye, when have you be so vulgar?" The man that Gu Ruoyun was staring at smiled gently. His blood-red eyes were filled with deep love and joy. His smile shone as brilliantly as the sun on his peerlessly beautiful face. Even though Gu Ruoyun had known this man for many years, she was still deeply mesmerized by his features. Not many others would have such beautiful features as well. "I only wanted to find out how much longer do you n on pretending to sleep." His smile was very beautiful and deeply moving. However, it would only be shown to one person. That was right. Gu Ruoyun had sensed Qianbei Yes presence the moment he had appeared. Otherwise, he would never have been able to enter her room so smoothly. Of course, what Gu Ruoyun did not know was that even if she had secretly shut herself in the formation, Qianbei Ye would have been able to charge out of it sooner orter after some time and based on his level of power. "I also want to find out what you n to do to me while I was asleep." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as she smiled gently at the mans peerlessly beautiful features. The man curled his lips and smiled as his red pupils stared deeply at the woman on the bed. The smile on his lips then grew even more pronounced. "Yuner, Im back." The deep love in that sentence struck a chord in Gu Ruoyuns heart. She no longer cared about anything else as she immediately threw herself into Qianbei Yes embrace. She hugged him tightly as she let go of all of her longings during the past few days. "Xiao Ye..." She no longer spoke in that cold and clear tone she typically uses in front of others. Instead, her voice was now full of gentleness and was enveloped with a deep yearning. Qianbei Yes peerless features softened as he lowered his head towards the woman in his arms. He then leaned over and kissed the pair of lips which he had yearned for day and night... Her lips were just as soft as ever, carrying the only sensation that captivated him. Perhaps, in this lifetime, only this woman could pull at his heartstrings so easily! Her every kiss, every word, and every expression made his heart skip ceaselessly. No one else could hold his heart but her alone... "Yuner." After a long pause, Qianbei Ye released Gu Ruoyuns lips but the deep love in his eyes remained. There was a mesmerizing smile on his peerless features. "After weve found your mother, lets get married. Wouldnt that be great?" Gu Ruoyun nodded as a smile crept up on her face, "Alright." This was her promise to him. "Once our family has been reunited, we shall have a wedding." Qianbei Ye pulled Gu Ruoyun into his embrace once again. The smile on his face was so beautiful that everything else on heaven and earth seemed to pale inparison. "Dont worry, Ill find Mother-inw as soon as possible. By then, you will be able to marry me in peace. By the way, Father-inw had previously interrupted us during that matter. So, are we..." Gu Ruoyun became dazed before she suddenly regained her senses and understood what Qianbei Ye was alluding to. Previously, back in Drifting Wind Country 1 , she had agreed to give herself to Qianbei Ye. However, her father had unexpectedly paid her a visit so Qianbei Ye, who was at the most critical moment, had been interrupted by her father... Chapter 1128: Deep Feelings (6) Chapter 1128: Deep Feelings (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A hint of embarrassment shed across Gu Ruoyuns face. Nevertheless, she lifted her head to look at Qianbei Yes expectant face 1 and nodded in agreement, "Alright." Qianbei Yes heart leaped in his chest as he lifted his hand and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his embrace. He then carried her towards therge bed and carefullyy her down. His movements were particrly gentle as if he was holding a precious jewel, afraid that he might identally hurt her. "Yuner..." He gently murmured Gu Ruoyuns name then bent down to kiss her lips. As their lips met, he dispersed his mental energy throughout the entire Medicine Manor. He had clearly raised his vignce due to his previous failure. If anyone were to get anywhere near this bedchamber, he would sense them immediately. Gu Ruoyun gently closed her eyes and surrendered herself to Qianbei Yes gentle kiss. Just as she was at the peak of enjoyment, she felt a warm sensation dribbling from her lower abdomen, causing her body to shake. "Xiao Ye, I..." Qianbei Ye released her lips and gazed with deep love at the woman who was lying beneath him. He raised his brows and asked, "What is it? Dont worry, no one will interrupt us now." "Thats not it..." Gu Ruoyun looked a little embarrassed as she replied weakly, "I think its... Its that time of the month for me." Qianbei Ye was stunned by Gu Ruoyuns response. He then smelt the faint scent of blood in the air. It was almost discernible as it wafted within the bedchamber... It was likely that no other man in this world was as unlucky as Qianbei Ye. During the first time, just as his love had gone into the deep abyss, his own father-inw had gatecrashed the party and interrupted him. He had no chose but to squash all his urges and restrain himself. This time, he had taken many precautions and refused to let anyone else disturb them. Who would have thought that Gu Ruoyun would end up getting her period now... Deep down, Qianbei Ye was about to go mad but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he pulled the quilt up onto Gu Ruoyuns body and gently pulled the woman closer into his arms. He then smiled and said, "Itste now, lets get some rest." Gu Ruoyun nodded gently but could not wipe the embarrassment from her face. She never expected her period to arrive at such an... Unfortunate time... Qianbei Ye was feeling extremely ufortable right now as he was holding his beloved but could not do anything about it. It was an absolutely unbearable feeling yet he could not bring himself to hurt her. All he could do was to concentrate all his spiritual energy into forcibly restraining his urges and pushing them back to where they hade from. Even though there were many nights when Qianbei Ye had hugged Gu Ruoyun to sleep just like this, Gu Ruoyun had not agreed to surrender herself to him back then. Hence, he had been able to endure it. Now, however, he had clearly received her permission but could not do anything. Who could tolerate this kind of frustration? Qianbei Ye exhaled and a bitter smile hung on his lips. He pulled his arms closer and held the woman in his arms even tighter. "Xiao Ye..." Gu Ruoyun tried to speak but the words would note to her. "Yuner," Qianbei Yes gazended upon the womans lucid and elegant features. His red eyes were filled with a gentle smile. "As long as I can hold you to sleep, thats enough 2 for me. Dont worry, since youve promised to be with me, Im not anxious about this moment." Gu Ruoyun ced her head on the mans chest as a gentle smile yed on her lips. "Once Ive found Mother, we can get married..." Chapter 1129: Deep Feelings (7) Chapter 1129: Deep Feelings (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once she had finished speaking, she lowered her eyelids and the thoughts behind her clear and cold gaze were shrouded in mystery. Only her face carried a sense of determination. First City... It seems that I would have to break through to the Martial Saint rank as soon as possible! Only when Ive reached the Martial Saint rank would I be able to enter the First City! ... Grand Lord Hong Lian had intended to visit his precious daughter first thing in the morning. Who would have thought that upon reaching her door, the door would be pushed open and a sh of red robes would step out from within? When hey his eyes upon the peerless man who had emerged from the room, Grand Lord Hong Lian was in a daze. He then asked, "What are you doing here?" Furthermore, this man had emerged from his daughters room? Could it be that he was sleeping herest night? Grand Lord Hong Lian felt a twisting and sour feeling in his heart. Indeed, when a girl was of age, she must be married off. She had not even begun to experience the joys of a father-and-daughter rtionship yet she has already been snatched up by this piece of sh*t. Qianbei Ye noticed Grand Lord Hong Lian as well and a smile appeared on his peerless face, "Father-inw, Im obviously here for Yuner." "Who are you calling father-inw?" Grand Lord Hong Lian red at Qianbei Ye before he scoffed and said, "I havent recognized you as my son-inw! Even though youve gotten together with my precious daughter, if you wish to make her your wife, youll have to get past me first!" "Yuner has already promised me that once weve found Mother-inw, she shall marry me." Boom! His announcement was like a stroke of lightning on a clear day, crashing into Grand Lord Hong Lian and rendering him unable to make sense of his direction. My daughter has agreed to marry this damned kid? Grand Lord Hong Lians heart shattered when he heard Qianbei Yes words. He then nced up at the sky sorrowfully, "Yuer, our daughter is all grown up and she wants to get married now. We havent even enjoyed domestic bliss with our daughter and shes going to run off with someone else. I had thought that we could have her to ourselves for another two to three years but when a girl is of age, she must be married off. We cant hold her back." Qianbei Ye curled his lips at the sight of Grand Lord Hong Lians sorrowful face, "I have no father or mother and I am all on my own. Therefore, I can be your adopted son-inw." Grand Lord Hong Lian, who was in the midst of sorrow, suddenly revived when he heard this. "Are you speaking the truth?" Qianbei Ye looked at Grand Lord Hong Lian and slowly replied, "For her sake, I am willing to be an adopted son-inw." That was right, he was willing to be an adopted son-inw only for Gu Ruoyuns sake. Grand Lord Hong Lian began to feel a lot better. At least his daughter would not be snatched away by some random man but had brought one home instead. "At least you are tactful enough, kid. However, if you wish to marry my daughter, Ill need to evaluate your behavior." Grand Lord Hong Lian looked at Qianbei Ye and said, "If I ever find out that youve bullied her, I wont let you get away with it!" "Dont worry, even without your warning, I know the right thing to do!" A determined light shed in Qianbei Yes red eyes. "Besides, I wont let anyone harm her." Grand Lord Hong Lian said nothing else as he took onest look at Gu Ruoyuns room before he turned and headed out towards the courtyard. However, a smile appeared on his initially cold and grim face as soon as he had turned around. He does not wish for Gu Ruoyun to get married so soon because they have finally managed to find each other with great difficulty after being separated for so many years. However, his daughter was about to run off with someone else. Still... If Qianbei Ye was willing to be their adopted son-inw, that would be another issue entirely. Not only will his precious daughter get to stay with him, she would also bring the man into their home too! No matter how he looked at it, it was a beneficial arrangement for him. Chapter 1130: Deep Feelings (8) Chapter 1130: Deep Feelings (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wait a minute! Suddenly, Grand Lord Hong Lian seemed to remember something and a fiery rage rose within his being. So what if Qianbei Ye is willing to be our adopted son-inw? No matter what he says, it does not change the fact that this damned kid had taken advantage of my absence and licked my precious daughter clean. To this day, the unfortunate Grand Lord Hong Lian was still not aware that this particr thing he was thinking of has not yet taken ce between Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye. All of that had been a lie which was concocted by Qianbei Ye... Gu Ruoyun stared at Qianbei Ye who had just walked back into the room. She smiled gently as she asked, "Xiao Ye, do you really n to be an adopted son-inw for my fathers sake?" Clearly, she had overheard their conversation from the room. Qianbei Ye stepped forward, pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms, and replied adoringly, "Yuner, wherever you go, Ill go too. My home is wherever you are so whats wrong with me bing an adopted son-inw? I wont only be an adopted son-inw, I can give you everything I have. My people are yours and every organization that Ive built will be yours as well. As long as it is something that you want, I will bring everything I have and give it to you!" Gu Ruoyuns heart softened; this fellow has always treated her this way. How fortunate was she to have a man like this? "Xiao Ye, what ns do you have after this?" Gu Ruoyun lifted her head and stared at the mans peerless features. "I only want to keep youpany." Qianbei Ye smiled and bent down to gaze upon the woman in his arms. "Ill stay here and keep youpany. Once youve broken through to the Martial Saint rank, well go to the First City together, alright?" Gu Ruoyun gave it some thought before she nodded and said, "Alright, the matters in the Northern Block Territory have pretty much been settled. Ive also sent out an announcement for the medicinal herbs needed to refine the Fleshbone Regeneration Pill. In the meantime, I will enter closed-door cultivation as I wait for the medicinal herbs to arrive." She had made the trip to the Northern Block Territory simply for the sake of the medicinal herbs needed for the Fleshbone Regeneration Pill. Now that she has united the territory, obtaining the medicinal herbs would be much easier now. All she needed to do was wait! "When are you going into closed-door cultivation?" Qianbei Ye gazed upon the woman in his arms as he asked. "Today." A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. "I must reach the Martial Saint rank as soon as possible! Only when Ive be a Martial Saint can I ess another level of experience! Perhaps the answers I seek lies within the First City." Time flew past. It was easy for one to forget the time when undergoing cultivation. Ever since the Northern Block Territory has been united, the territory has grown in abundance. Within that year, everyone was busy searching for Gu Ruoyuns medicinal herbs and some had even journeyed into the Northern Block Territorys forbidden areas for her sake. As for the Lan family who had fallen into Bai Yins trap a year ago, they had slowly disappeared from everyones memories. At this moment in the Medicine Manor, a powerful force suddenly erupted from Gu Ruoyuns bedchambers. It burst through the air, carrying a forceful and suffocating aura. The powerful cultivators in the Northern Block Territory could not stop themselves from rushing towards the sudden burst of powerful energy. They then stared in shock at the powerful hurricane swirling above the Medicine Manor. Old Man Jiang, who had been ying chess with Old Man Gu, noticed this as well andughed bitterly. "That little girls talent has certainly exceeded our expectations. She has actually broken through to the Martial Saint rank so quickly." The Martial Saint rank was an inessible position to them at this point in time. Chapter 1131: The Emissaries Of First City (1) Chapter 1131: The Emissaries Of First City (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps Old Man Jiang had thought to get the younger generation of his family to go after Gu Ruoyun in the beginning. However, no one amongst the Jiang familys younger generation could measure up to the little girl now. Even the most illustrious Jiang Mozhu could not meet her standards either. Unconsciously, Old Man Jiang sighed as he nced at the area where Jiang Mozhu had been using for his closed-door cultivation. He knows that ever since Jiang Mozhu hadid his eyes upon Gu Ruoyun, this kids heart had glided towards her. However, that little girls talents were far too superior. With the addition of her current position, this kid does not really stand a chance. Old Man Gu smiled as he put the chess piece in his hand down. He then remarked, "She has managed to break through to the Martial Saint rank, shell definitely attract First Citys attention now. I believe that First Citys emissaries will arrive in Main City very soon..." On this maind, whenever anyone has broken through to the Martial Saint rank, it would be a sensational news. Unless that person was to conceal their breakthrough, like the Master of the Mu family, this matter would fall into First Citys ears and the newly-minted MArtial Saint would receive the First Citys invitation. The Medicine Manor. The hurricane slowly subsided and the door to the bedchamber opened slowly. Just as Gu Ruoyun stepped out of the room, she saw a peerless-looking man leaning against a tree. The gentle breeze brushed through his silvery hair and made him look like a deity while his red robes fluttered in the wind. The man had turned to face the woman in green who had stepped out from the door. His peerless features then lit up with a smile, "Yuner, congrattions, youve finally broken through to the Martial Saint rank." Gu Ruoyun smiled and slowly approached the man who was leaning against the tree. "Xiao Ye, guests from the First City will arrive very soon. We must make preparations to wee our honored guests." A glint shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes. Perhaps it was time for her to enter that ce now... ... "This should be the ce." A few dayster, a few figures descended from the sky to stand outside the Medicine Manors gates. Standing at the front most of the group was a young man. He has rather average-looking features and was the kind of person whose face would easily get lost in a crowd. However, this man had eyes as sharp as an eagles. His gaze was iparably keen and his entire body emits a strong aura. Gu Ruoyun had sensed their presence immediately and promptly deactivated the formation. Hence, these people had been able to enter the Medicine Manor unhindered. At this moment, a woman in green was sitting bolt upright on a hardwood chair in the Medicine Manors great hall. Her clear and cold eyes observed the group in white robes as they entered the door. Next to the woman in green was a cold and grim man in crimson robes. He pursed his sharp, knife-like and thin lips, curling it into a disdainful angle. It was obvious that Grand Lord Hong Lian does not have a good impression of anyone from the First City, no matter who they may be. "I believe that you, sires, are emissaries from the First City?" Grand Lord Hong Lian looked at the young man as he spoke icily. Grand Lord Hong Lian may have previously broken through to the Martial Saint rank but due to his constant absence from the Red Lotus Territory, the First Citys emissaries would have been greeted by an empty space even if they had paid him a visit. Therefore, this was the first time he had met a high-level emissary from the First City. "Thats right." The emissary seems to be disgusted with Grand Lord Hong Lians rudeness. He then frowned and replied in a cold and proud voice, "We have journeyed from the First City and have been known as the guides in the secr world! Only we can guide the cultivators of the secr world like yourselves towards the path that leads to the First City. I am here to congratte you. You can finally leave this ce and journey to the heaven that many cultivators yearn for." Chapter 1132: The Emissaries Of First City (2) Chapter 1132: The Emissaries Of First City (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Pfft." A soft giggle sounded just as the emissary had finished speaking. The Vermillion Birds childish voice soon chimed in, "Heaven? Isnt heaven a ce that people only go to when theyre dead? Could it be that one can only go to the First City when one is dead?" The emissarys expression ckened instantly. If it had not been for the fact that the Vermillion Bird looked to be a five to six-year-old child, he would teach her a thorough lesson of the consequences on humiliating the First City. "Hmph!" scoffed the emissary icily before he remarked arrogantly, "My purpose here today is to bring you all to the First City. Im not here to quibble with a little girl! However, I need to inform you of the First Citys rules as well." "The First City is not like your maind. In the eyes of the citizens of First City, the people of the maind are merely people of the secr world. Even our lowest of the low would be more powerful than anyone from the secr world! Hence, dont think that just because you can break thew andmit crimes in the secr world that you could do the same thing in First City! Its true that you have broken through to the Martial Saint rank at the age of twenty or so and you can be considered an unparalleled genius! Unfortunately, in the eyes of the First Citys cultivators, you are no different from an average citizen." As one of First Citys emissaries, he clearly has the right to be arrogant. These people who had broken through to the Martial Saint rank in the secr world could not be measured up in his eyes. Besides, who from the secr world would not bend the knee at the very sight of him? They would even fight to gain his favor all for the sake of receiving greater opportunities upon entering First City. Hence, he believes that these two people before him were just like that too. No one would be stupid enough to make an enemy of an emissary of the First City! "Furthermore..." The emissary nced at Gu Ruoyun and Grand Lord Hong Lian before he continued to speak, "In First City, no one can kill others arrogantly and without permission! Anyone who crosses this rule will receive severe punishment. Regardless of your previous grudges, you must write them all off! Otherwise, dont me me for not reminding you." Obviously, since the emissary had said these things, it proves that he had seen right through Grand Lord Hong Lians identity. Naturally, he knew about the grudge between Grand Lord Hong Lian and the Lin family. "Hahaha!" Grand Lord Hong Lian burst into maniacalughter. Hisughter was filled with dominance and rang throughout the entire Medicine Manor. "So, the emissaries of First City are that unreasonable! The Lin family has hunted me for so many years and had torn my family apart. Are you saying that I should not have my revenge? No matter what, I will repay the Lin family for their blood feud!" The mans cold and grim features shed with a deep murderous intent. His red robes filled with a murderous air, causing the temperature in the great hall to plummet. "Im only saying what needs to be said first." The emissary then gently narrowed his eyes as he replied in a cold and distant manner, "However, you must trust in the First Citys power. Do you know why youre still alive despite being hunted by the Lin family for so many years? Thats because the Lin family is under the First Citys control and is unable to mobilize their powerful cultivators. Otherwise, you might have been dead long ago! However, as you are about to enter the First City, this means that the Lin family can now attack you whenever they wish! As long as its not arge scale massacre, the First City will not interfere." The emissary paused and his face was as now arrogant as before, "Hence, Id advise you toy down your grudges. This is for the sake of your own safety yet if you still remain wanton and unrestrained, you will call upon your own tragic end! Ill leave the token needed to enter the First City here. Farewell!" Chapter 1133: The Emissaries Of First City (3) Chapter 1133: The Emissaries Of First City (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The emissary took onest look at Gu Ruoyun and her father before he then turned around to head out of the great hall. Just as he was about to step out the door, a head full of silvery hair glided across his sight, carrying a gloomy aura that made his heart race. Silver hair and crimson robes! It was said that not too long ago, a peerless genius had appeared in the First City. No one had known what his name was and all they know was his signifying features! He had a head full of silver hair and was dressed in crimson robes as he drove ten thousand beasts and cut across the vast skies! "That must be a coincidence." The emissary shook his head. What would a peerless genius of the First City be doing in a ce like this? Even though this person has silver hair and red robes as well, he might not be that man... He no longer hesitated at the thought of this as he led the group of members from the First City out of the Medicine Manor. "Yuner." Qianbei Ye did not bother to give the emissary a second nce as he walked towards Gu Ruoyun. His red eyesnded upon the gold token in front of her and his lips curled into an angle. "You have the token now, its time we make our way towards the First City." Gu Ruoyun nodded and turned towards Grand Lord Hong Lian and said, "Father, do you have any ns?" Grand Lord Hong Lian thought for a moment before he slowly replied, "I need to make a trip back to the Red Lotus Territory and make my preparations. Ill look for you in the First City once Im done! Perhaps your mother is waiting for us there." If Qianbei Ye had not been here, Grand Lord Hong Lian would never have let Gu Ruoyun risk her life and brave the dangers in the First City alone. Now, he could clearly sense that this mans power has grown to a substantial degree. At least, at this point in time, the Grand Lord was no longer of any match for him. With this man by Gu Ruoyuns side, he would be able to leave peacefully. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded. "I need to make a few arrangements as well. Well leave for the First City tomorrow." Before the cultivators of the First City had arrived, the people of the Northern Block Territory have found the medicinal herbs that she needed. Now, it was time for her to start refining the Fleshbone Regeneration Pill. ... Based on Gu Ruoyuns current level of power, refining the Fleshbone Regeneration Pill would no longer pose a problem for her. Hence, after Grand Lord Hong Lian left, she immediately entered the Ancient Divine Pagoda to refine the pill. This pill did not take up too much of her time and was sessfully refined. As Gu Ruoyun stared at the sparkling and translucent jade-green pill, she slowly exhaled and said, "The refinement process was a sess. Ill give this to Yuer for consumption now." Over these past few days, Yuers arm had been an aching pain in her heart. Now, this sore point could be released... The Medicine Manor. The light of the sun was shining in the courtyard as Xia Linyu stood bold upright outside the gate. His clear, limpid eyes have never left the tightly shut door and his delicate features showed a sense of concern. Just as he was about to move, the rooms door slowly opened. "Yuer?" Gu Ruoyun did not expect Xia Linyu to appear in front of her door. She was shocked before she gently raised her brows, "What are you doing here?" "Sister..." Xia Linyu gently lowered his eyes and his longshes concealed the emotions in them. "Are you heading to the First City?" Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she slowly nodded, "I want to search for our mother in this life." "Sister..." Xia Linyu lifted his head as if he had made a decision and his clear, limpid eyes which were like pools of water fixed upon Gu Ruoyun. He then said, "I dont wish to remain hidden under your wings for the rest of my life so I wont be following you to the First City this time. I want to train myself and grow. Only then will I be under favorable circumstances." Chapter 1134: The Emissaries Of First City (4) Chapter 1134: The Emissaries Of First City (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xia Linyu had been a good-for-nothing in his past life and relied on his sister for survival. Therefore, he no longer wishes to live in such a weak existence in this life! However, if he wishes to grow, he has to leave his sisters side! "Sister." A sense of determination shed in Xia Linyus eyes as he stared at Gu Ruoyun who was silent. "Ive been thinking about this for a while now and Ive made my decision! Dont worry, once Ive gathered enough power, I will look for you in the First City! When that timees, youll meet a whole new version of me." Gu Ruoyun was silent and did not speak. After a long pause, she lifted her gaze and stared at the young mans delicate yet determined features. "If you have truly made your decision, I will support you! If you should ever run into any issues, you can head to the Medicine Manor or the Red Lotus Territory and ask for help. You can also head to Gold Country and ask for Supreme Jin. I believe that these people will help you." "Sister, Im your brother so I wont let you down." Xia Linyu smiled. His smile was shy and tender, one could not help but feel their heart soften. "This is the Fleshbone Regrenation Pill." Gu Ruoyun produced the pill from her hands and ced it in front of Xia Linyu. "Consume it and that severed arm will grow again." Xia Linyu stared at the pill in the womans hand as his heart began to race. He really did not think that this day woulde and his arm would grow back! Perhaps not one person in this world ever believed that growing back an arm would be a possibility. Xia Linyu took a deep breath at the thought of this and took the pill without another word. He then ced it in his mouth and carefully swallowed it. As the pill dissolved in his mouth, Xia Linyu felt an itching pain on the stump of his left arm. He felt a strong urge to reach out and scratch it. A clear and cold voice immediately cried out and stopped him in his act, "Bear with it, dont move!" Upon hearing this, Xia Linyu naturally would not dare to make any movements. He quickly put his hand down and forced himself to bear with the painful itching on his left shoulder. However, Xia Linyu was soon stunned by what happened next. He could see his own own severed arm growing visibly longer... How many people would be able to aplish the freakish feat of regrowing a new arm? However, Gu Ruoyun has done it! Even if this were to get out, no one would believe it! "Sister... My arm, its really back..." Xia Linyus voice trembled. He could not stop his tears from streaming down his face. One could imagine how happy and excited he was feeling! No matter what, losing an arm had meant a huge curb on his powers. Now that his arm has grown back, he has a hundred percent guarantee that he would be able to follow Gu Ruoyun into the First City. "Yuer, the objective for our travels to the Northern Block Territory has beenpleted." Gu Ruoyun smiled and patted Xia Linyus shoulder. "You can continue your cultivation normally now." "Sister." Xia Linyu lifted his tear-stained and delicate features. His lips gently trembled as he spoke, "Even though you had told me from the beginning that you could regrow my severed arm again, I had not put too much hope into it. I was afraid that if I had too much faith, my disappointment would be even greater. However, I never ever thought that youd actually be able to achieve it!" Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Her eyes were deeply moved. She did not have many loved ones in her past life, all that was left was perhaps Xia Linyu who had been reincarnated with her. Hence, she had spared no expenses ining to the Northern Block Territory all for the sake of refining this Fleshbone Regeneration Pill. Chapter 1135: The Emissaries Of First City (5) Chapter 1135: The Emissaries Of First City (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a good thing that Gu Ruoyun had been sessful in refining that pill. "Yuer, Ill be leaving tomorrow. Im leaving Wei Yiyi and the others to take care of the Northern Block Territory. If you ever feel tired in the outside world, you cane back here for a rest. Not even the cultivators from the First City can harm you in the Northern Block Territory." Before Gu Ruoyun heads off, she would hand the formation over to Wei Yiyi. With this formation in ce, even the members of First City could forget about killing anyone in the Medicine Manor! "I understand." Xia Linyus heart was filled with emotion. However, when he remembered how Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, his eyes filled with reluctance. "Sister, you must wait for me in the First City. I will rush right over to meet you." "Alright, Ill be waiting for you." Gu Ruoyun had gazed upon the young mans delicate features as she replied clearly. ... The Secret Order. A faint white mist covered the ce, turning it into a fairnd in the human world. A woman in white who had been sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed suddenly opened her eyes. She then turned her gaze towards an old woman who had stepped towards her on the clouds. The woman in white slowly rose to her feet and said, "Master." "Yuer," The old woman paused and staring lovingly down at the absolutely beautiful woman in white robes. She then said, "I had once promised you that once your closed-door cultivation has ended, I would let you leave the Secret Order. The time hase and I should fulfill my promise to you as well. You can now leave this ce and go find your husband and children." It was as if a warm sunlight had shone down from the skies, melting the woman in whites cold-as-ice expression and filling her with gentleness and softness. The smile on her face could move ones heart. "Yes, Master." It has been over twenty years... Now, I can finally leave this ce and look for my family. Furthermore, I can make those who have harmed my family pay the most painful price! "Go. As the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order, your position is set on high. You should not have had to suffer the abuse of others in the first ce! You can make others pay for the pain youve endured but the Secret Order cant help you. You must exact your revenge on your own!" The old woman looked at the woman in white robes as her eyes filled with love. After all these years, she had long seen this woman as her own daughter. Now that her daughter was about to leave her, how could she not feel reluctant? The woman in white wished to speak but the words did note in the end. She lowered her body and knelt on the ground before bowing towards the old woman. She then said, "Master, thank you for saving my life that year. Without you, the Dongfang Yu today would not exist! I will never forget your kindness! Once Ive found my family, I will return to the Secret Order." A satisfied smile appeared on the old womans face and she nodded gently. "Yuer, theres one more thing I must tell you. No matter what you do in the world outside, you must never let anyone find out about your identity in the Secret Order! Otherwise, if anyone finds out about your identity as the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order, there will be a lot of trouble!" The Secret Order was indeed very powerful in the First City. Even the First Citys administrators would need to leave some form of sensibilities for the Secret Order. However, the Secret Order had concealed itself from the world for many years. If anyone were to discover Dongfang Yus identity,plications would arise. More importantly, this was rted to very person the Secret Order had been controlling! That person has been under the Secret Orders guard for over ten thousand years yet they could not prove that he no longer has any remaining confederates left in First City. If word of Dongfang Yus identity as their Sacred Lady got out, danger may arrive! Chapter 1136: The Emissaries Of First City (6) Chapter 1136: The Emissaries Of First City (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was what the old woman was most concerned about. "I understand, Master." Dongfang Yu rose to her feet and joined her fists towards the old woman before she turned around and left. However, just then, something tugged at her trousers suddenly, causing her to pause in her footsteps. Growl. The white dragon let out a low groan and his eyes were fileld with reluctance as he stared pitifully at her. Dongfang Yus heart softened instantly. She stroked the white dragons head and the cold light on her face has long disappeared, reced by a gentleness like the spring breeze. "Im going out to find my family, Ill be back very soon." The white dragon opened his mouth sulkily before licking Dongfang Yus hand as he continued to stare at her in a broken-heartedly. Dongfang Yu hardened her heart and did not give the white dragons pitiful eyes a second nce. She then turned around and headed down the mountain. Now, each time she thought of how she would soon meet the man whom she had longed for day and night, her heart would fill with excitement. In the end, she took a deep breath and turned to look at the sky, gently murmuring, "Brother Tian, Iming for you very soon..." It has been more than twenty years! No one knew what she has had to endure these past twenty years! If it had not been for the strength she had gathered from her longing for her family, she would not have been able to stand it at all! Time had hung heavily during her cultivation on this mountain. There has not been a moment when she did not wish to leave this ce to search for her family. Now, she could finally walk out of the Secret Order and journey towards the maind that she had been away from for more than twenty years... ... First City. This was the most mysterious part on the East Peak Maind and was located in apletely different dimension. If someone wishes to enter the First City, they must first hold the token granted to them by the First City! Otherwise, no one could enter the First Citys threshold so easily! At this moment, a man and a woman paused in their steps at the outskirts of the First Citys space. At first nce, one could see that the woman, who was dressed in green, has delicate features. She was clearly beautiful and pristine. Her ck eyes held a cold and clear light as they stared at the tightly-shut great dimensional door before her. No one could tell what she was thinking. A man with silvery hair and red robes was standing by her side. This man has features that could topple nations; his red eyes were like those of a demon and were tantalizing and seductive. However, when he gazed upon the woman in green next to him, a fascinating smile would appear on his lips. Following their appearance, the people around them could not help but turn their eyes towards them. Some found it difficult to turn away. "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and chuckled, "I sense that these women around us want to swallow you whole." Qianbei Ye wrinkled his brows as his red eyes stared indifferently at the women who were staring at him. A gloomy light shed in his eyes and magnified the cold and eerie aura from within his being. It made the women who had been staring at him shiver and quickly turn away. It looks like this man was pretty powerful, it was best not to provoke him... "I believe that the both of you have arrived in the First City for the first time?" Of course, there were a few overly daring women who hadpletely ignored Qianbei Yes eerie aura. They bent their slim waists and stepped forward, disying what they thought was a seductive smile and said, "Let me introduce myself, I am Wu Meier, a disciple of the Charm Sect. You are wee to seek me out at the Charm Sect if anyone causes trouble for you in the First City." Even though she was speaking to the both of them, her eyes were fixed upon Qianbei Ye from the beginning and her drooling expression was clear for all to see. Chapter 1137: The Emissaries Of First City (7) Chapter 1137: The Emissaries Of First City (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was a decree in the First City which forbids any cultivator at the Martial Saint rank or above to harm people of the secr world at will! Otherwise, they would be severely punished by the First City! However, as long as they do not break the rules, these people can go in and out of the First City whenever they please. This was also the reason why so many people were standing in line in front of the dimensional door. "This woman is actually a disciple of the Charm Sect..." "Ive heard that the Charm Sect only ever epts women as their disciples. Their method of cultivation consists of a highly dishonest practice; the disciples would borrowing male force to strengthen female health by sleeping with men. Hence, many in the First City have been subject to their abuse." "The disciples of Charm Sect actually use this method of cultivation? Why havent those people from the First City punished them?" "You might be unaware of this but the disciples of the Charm Sect use a cultivation method which can seduce anothers heart. They only need one look and those men will find it difficult to resist. Those men would voluntarily have sexual intercourse with them! The disciples of the Charm Sect had never forced those men so why should the First City interfere? Besides, the members of the Charm Sect have always set their sights on men who have just received an invite into the First City. People like them dont have any protection from any power in the First City so they are ripe for the Charm Sects picking!" The crowd had begun to chatter ceaselessly. Based on the current situation, that disciple from the Charm Sect was eyeing the silver-haired man before her and would like to lure him back to the Charm Sect to borrow his male force and strengthen her health. The pitiful one would be the delicate and pretty girl next to the silver-haired man. Her man would soon be snatched away for that Charm Sects disciples enjoyment while all she could do was to stand back and watch it all happen... However, Wu Meier was shocked when she saw how Qianbei Ye did not seem to hear her at all. She took a deep breath and shed a seductive smile on her face once again and spoke with a wave of coquettishness in her eyes, "Sir, I am Wu Meier of the Charm Sect. If this is your first time in First City, Im sure that you must not have much of an understanding of the city. How about I give you an exnation?" Wu Meier secretly maneuvered her mor skills as she spoke. She believes that no man would be able to resist a disciple of the Charm Sects mor! Eventually, this man shall be an object for her enjoyment. Wu Meiers smile grew even more enticing as if she could already picture it and her greed showed in her eyes. Gu Ruoyun had not said a single thing from the very beginning. She did not even bother to look at Wu Meier as if she had never seen someone seducing Qianbei Ye before. "If you dont wish for the Charm Sect to disappear..." Just as Wu Meier was filled with expectation and greed, a deep and gloomy voice rang out above her head, "Youd better get lost!" Wu Meier was in shock while the smile on her face disappeared. She lifted her head in astonishment and a pair of sober and calm red-colored eyes appeared within her sights, making her shiver. Was this man not seduced by my technique? How could this be?! Regardless of any mans power, he shouldnt possibly be able to escape a Charm Sect disciples mor skills! However, the silver-haired man before her did not show any signs of a daze or lust in his eyes. Instead, there was only a bloodthirsty murderous intent... Wu Meier bit her lips as her face drained of color. She simply refused to believe that anyone would be able to break through a Charm Sect disciples mor skill! She then took a deep breath before her soft and tender body copsed towards Qianbei Ye as if she hadpletely lost all her strength. Chapter 1138: The Emissaries Of First City (8) Chapter 1138: The Emissaries Of First City (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wu Meier had assumed that this was Gu Ruoyun and herpanions first trip to the First City because Gu Ruoyun was holding the token in her hand. Hence, Wu Meier had guessed their situation at first nce and this was also the cause of her impudence. After all, prior to this, there was nock of this behavior on her end. However, she was not the only one! Each time a man from the secr world set foot in the First City and bumped into a disciple from the Charm Sect, those men would be immediately bagged and turned into male tools which the disciple would sleep with to revitalize their health. Furthermore, the Charm Sect has never failed! How could Wu Meier possibly live with the fact that a man had escaped from her mor skills? If word of this were to get out, how could she possibly survive in Charm Sect? Her Sect Master would most certainly have her driven out of the Charm Sect and she would be theughing stock of First City. Boom! Just as Wu Meiers falling body was about to touch Qianbei Ye, a loud bang sounded and an eerily cold aura, followed by a powerful hurricane, exploded from the mans surroundings. In that instant, Wu Meiers body was flung out of the way. Blood overflowed from her mouth and her face waspletely drained of color. Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she nced at the agonized Wu Meier and eximed in an indifferent manner, "You were given a chance yet you did not appreciate it. Its your fault so dont me others for it! He is my man and no one is allowed to even look at my man." Qianbei Yes attack had snapped Wu Meiers veins and tendons. From now on, she would never be able to continue her cultivation. Was it cruel? Gu Ruoyun did not think so because this woman was trying to steal a peep on her man! If Qianbei Ye had not reacted, Gu Ruoyun would never have let him off either! However, she knows that her Xiao Ye would never let these matters trouble her. Hence, she had stayed silent from the very beginning. "Meier." The rest of the disciples saw Wu Meier who was lying in a pool of blood and hurriedly rushed to help her up. After closely inspecting Wu Meiers body, they red angrily towards Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye. "You two, what has Meier done to offend you that you would be so cruel to her and inflict such heavy damages upon her!" Qianbei Ye nced icily at the woman who had questioned him and replied gloomily, "She had delusions of seducing me." She had delusions of seducing me... His simple reply thoroughly enraged the members of the Charm Sect. They rose to their feet in unison and red at Qianbei Ye fiercely. "Meier has only taken a liking to you! What was so wrong with that to cause you to deal with it in such a heavy-handed manner? Besides, I can see that this is your first time here. By offending the members of the Charm Sect upon your first arrival, you wont ever have peace in the days ahead!" Wu Meier does not have great power in the Charm Sect and was only an outer disciple. Regardless of that, she was still a disciple of the Charm Sect. No one was allowed to cross anyone who holds the Charm Sects name! Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently as she nced at the disciples of the Charm Sect and replied in a breezy manner, "If you dont wish to share her fate, youd better leave. Otherwise, Im afraid that you wont be able to leave at all." The angry Charm Sect Disciples face darkened. She red at Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye icily before waving her hand, ordering the other disciples to spread-eagled Wu Meier. "Things never end well for those who cross the Charm Sect! Were leaving!" Once she had finished speaking, she led the group of disciples and left without sparing the rest a second nce. "Father had mentioned these organizations to me." A glint shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she stared at the direction where the Charm Sect disciples had left. She seemed to be deep in thought. "I remember that the Charm Sect and Wind Valley seem to share a pretty good rtionship." Chapter 1139: An Acquaintance (1) Chapter 1139: An Acquaintance (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wind Valley... Gu Ruoyun went deep into thought when she recalled that ce. "I had once promised the fire spiritual beast that I would help restore his fire spiritual beast n to freedom. That fire spiritual beast n is currently under Wind Valleys control. Hence, I will run into the members of Wind Valley sooner orter!" This was a promise which she had once made! The fire beast, who was now residing in the Ancient Divine Pagoda, did not expect Gu Ruoyun to remember this matter and his heart was deeply touched. If she could truly help to restore the fire beast n to freedom, he would give everything he has to protect her from that moment on! Qianbei Ye smiled and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his embrace. However, when he turned to the direction where the members of the Charm Sect had departed, a murderous intent shed through his blood-red eyes. If the Charm Sect wishes to offend them, he does not mind having the entire Charm Sect disappear from the First City... ... "What did you say?" In the Lin familys great hall, an old man who was seated upright on a chair rose to his feet immediately. His elderly face was gloomy and horrifying as he spoke in a cold and icy manner, "You say that Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter, Gu Ruoyun, has arrived in the First City?" "Reporting to the Master, the Lin family members have indeed seen Gu Ruoyun enter the First City. She has even started a dispute with the members of the Charm Sect." "Hahahaha." The old man burst intoughter. His cacklingugh echoed throughout the entire Lin family residence. "Gu Ruoyun, youve asked for this! If you had remained in the secr world, perhaps I wouldnt have much of a choice about you. Yet, youvee to the First City so I wont let you leave this ce alive! Guards, bring this little girl back. With her in our grasp, Id like to see what that brat Grand Lord Hong Lian could possibly do to us." The old mans chest was spitting fire as he said these words. One could imagine the scale of his hatred towards Grand Lord Hong Lian! After all, it was all because of Grand Lord Hong Lian that he has be the greatestughing stock in the First City and the secr world! During all these years, despite after sending out countless subordinates, they were unable to slice that damned brat to pieces! Furthermore, he has even been able to progress in his cultivation to this degree... Each time the old man thought of this, he would feel a piercing pain in his chest. He took a deep breath and the space between his eyes filled with gloom. "Yes, Master." The guards joined their fists upon hearing the old mans order and took their leave. ... The First City, whenpared to the vast maind, was its own little world. Powerful cultivators have alwayse into the First City inrge numbers. Only the great Martial Saints who were considered to be the best of the best amongst the cultivators of the maind have the right to enter this little world. However, it was very obvious that the spiritual energy within the First City was particrly abundant. It was thicker and more plentiful by many times. This was also the reason behind the First Citys cultivators rapid speed in growth. "Yuner, you are now a Martial Saint so I should exin the divisions beyond the Martial Saint rank to you now." Qianbei Yes gazended upon Gu Ruoyuns delicate features and his blood-red eyes filled with gentleness. "The Martial Saint rank is not the peak rank for cultivators. After the Martial Saint rank, there are the states of exceptional, refined, ninth transformation, and full circle. Every state is also divided into early stage, mid-stage andte stage. Your rank is currently only at early stage Martial Saint." Gu Ruoyun nodded then turned towards the peerless man by her side, "Xiao Ye, what is the extent of your power then?" Qianbei Ye smiled, "Previously, after we had parted ways, I happened to have had a stroke of luck. My power is now at the refined state." Chapter 1140: An Acquaintance (2) Chapter 1140: An Acquaintance (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once someone has broken through to the Martial Saint rank, the difficulty in their cultivation will increase exponentially. Even in the First City, reaching the state of the ninth transformation was limited to those who were at the peak of existence. Mid-ranked powers such as Wind Valley only need one refined state Martial Saint to keep watch. "Mm?" Gu Ruoyun hummed as her gaze suddenly pierced through the crowd in front of her. She noticed a figure in the middle of the crowd and waspletely shocked. "Whats he doing there?" A young man was standing with his hands on his hips in the middle of the crowd as he red fiercely at a group of people in front of him. He bellowed angrily, "You better get out of the way before I treat you with discourtesy!" "Haha, you would dare to treat us with discourtesy?" Another young man who was the leader of the group burst intoughter. A murderous intent then shed in the corner of his eyes. "Hurry up and hand over the medicinal herbs youve collected. Otherwise, I will let you experience the meaning of a fate worse than death!" "Do you think that I scare easily?" The young manughed with disdain. His entire face was filled with arrogance as he replied, "You bunch of uglies, get out of my way! Youre all just standing here and hindering my eyesight." "Damned kid, if you wont do this the easy way, we shall do this the hard way!" A gloomy light shed across the second young mans eyes. He then waved his hand fiercely and eximed icily, "Since you refuse to hand over the medicinal herbs, the rest of you, I want you to ughter this kid! Lets see if he still dares to act tough!" "Yes, Eldest Sir." Upon hearing this, the group of people who were dressed in ck charged towards the young man. The young man hugged the lingzhi-shaped medicinal herbs against his chest. His ck eyes red fiercely at them while he stumbled back continuously. It had been so difficult for him to obtain these medicinal herbs. Bodyguard Gu would love them very much for sure. He certainly was not going to give them to these people! Thump! His body identally bumped into a tree and a droplet of sweat rolled down the young mans forehead. He no longer has any room to back away now and the arm hugging the lingzhi clutched the herbs a little tighter. "Damned kid, are you really gonna be that stubborn?" The second young man narrowed his eyes and red at the first young man icily. The cornered young man scoffed and said nothing more. The look on his face fully described everything he wishes to say. He would never hand over the medicinal herbs no matter what. "Fine! Dont me us for being vicious and merciless. All of you, attack! Kill him!" The second young man issued his final order and a cruel smile formed on the corner of his lips. It was as if he could already picture the other man lying on a pool of blood. Just as the group closed in on the handsome young man, a clear and cold voice chimed in from behind them, "Who are you guys trying to kill?" That voice fell into the young mans ears as if they have been separated by a few centuries. It rooted his slender body involuntarily to the ground. He raised his gaze in disbelief before his excited and shocked eyesnded upon the woman in green. In that moment, his heart trembled. "Who are you? Are you trying to meddle in other peoples business?" The second young man eyed the two people approaching him but paid no heed to them. Gu Ruoyun smiled but her smile did not reach her eyes which were covered in an icy chill. "I dont want to meddle but, rather unluckily for you, this fellow is an old friend of mine. Therefore, I have no choice but to meddle." Chapter 1141: An Acquaintance (3) Chapter 1141: An Acquaintance (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hmph!" The young man scoffed icily. He then spoke disdainfully, "So youre in cahoots with this damned kid. Since thats the case, none of you will have the chance to leave! You dared to steal a medicinal herb that I like, what audacity. Dont you know that I n to give this herb to the Limitless Great Master? However, I guess people like you would never be able to gain the favor of a cultivator who can refine pills like the Limitless Great Master!" The First City was very different from the secr world. The lifespan of the First Citys cultivators was particrly long and their powers were also strong. Hence, First City was not like the secr world where pill masters were virtually non-existent. The secr world has always considered pill masters as mythical figures because the First City was a sealed-off world on its own. Outsiders werepletely unable to understand the situation within it. Hence, when the First Citys members discovered that the secr world considers pill masters as myths, theyughed at the secr worlds stupidity and ignorance. Of course, pill masters were just as precious in the First City. If someone was sessfully able to refine a pill, they would receive many invitations from various forces! Furthermore, no organization would dare cross a pill master. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently as her clear and cold gazended upon the young man. She then curled her lips indifferently as she said, "I have no interest in that Limitless Great Master nor do I wish to gain his favor. All I can see is you trying to harm my old friend." "You are indeed a bumpkin from god-knows-where to not have heard of someone like the Limitless Great Master." The young manughed icily before waving his hand and ordering, "Forget about that kid for now, deal with these two first! I want them to understand the consequences of offending me." "Yes, Eldest Sir." Hearing this, the group released the young man and charged towards Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye in unison. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun has already sized up every single one of their powers! Aside from the young man who was their leader and had broken through to the rank of an early-stage Martial Saint, the rest were merely high-level Martial Supremes! Xiao Ye simply does not need to step in for these people, she could take care of them herself. Gu Ruoyuns body began to move when she thought of this... She was like a gentle gust of wind as she traveled back and forth in front of everyone. The crowd was shocked. Just as those people were about to seize Gu Ruoyun, all they could see was a longsword piercing directly into their chests. Blood then sttered from their bodies and they never even saw how Gu Ruoyun had done it before they all copsed into a pool of blood. "An early-stage Martial Saint?" The young man looked at Gu Ruoyun and smirked, "So what if youre an early-stage Martial Saint? Im a Martial Saint too and youre no match for me!" Whoosh! The young man swiftly drew his sword from its sheath at his waist and appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun in a sh. A cold light shone from within his longsword which was apanied by a merciless light in his gaze which made one shudder with fear. However... Just as the sword in his hand was about to pierce through Gu Ruoyuns chest, a powerful force exploded from the womans body. It raised a sandstorm and pushed the young man several steps back. The young man straightened up his body and stared gloomily at Gu Ruoyun. He then saw something which nearly caused him to burst intoughter... The woman in green robes who was standing tall amidst the gentle wind had produced a sword from thin air. There was nothing funny about that but the sword was actually a broken sword which had been left with only a hilt... Chapter 1142: An Acquaintance (4) Chapter 1142: An Acquaintance (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Does she n to use this broken sword to fight against me? Gu Ruoyun looked at the spiritual weapon in her hand and sighed. Ever since she had fought with the Lin familys cultivators which resulted in the spiritual weapon being snapped into two, she had not been able to make it whole. It looks like it was time for her to find an ironworker to make the broken sword whole. After all, the Divine Weapon, Nine Emperors would attract far too much attention. She would never use the Nine Emperors unless it was herst resort. "Hahaha!" The young man burst intoughter. Heughed until tears nearly rolled down his face. "You cant possibly intend to use that to fight against me! Do you think that a broken sword can defeat me? You have no hope of victory. As it turns out, you will lose without a doubt!" Gu Ruoyun nced at the young man and replied indifferently, "This is enough to defeat you." Boom! The young man, who had beenughing at Gu Ruoyun, heard this and was instantly enraged. He then red at her fiercely, "Little girl, theres a price to pay for being reckless. Now, Ill make you understand the consequences of underestimating me!" Whoosh! The young mans figure shed once again when he finished speaking. He then reappeared right above Gu Ruoyuns head. The pretty young man saw this and was instantly anxious. He cried out worriedly, "Watch out, bodyguard Gu!" Even though the peerless man by the womans side had noticed the longsword which was aimed at her, he did not seem to show any sense of urgency at all. His peerless features continued to disy an air of indifference as his blood-red lips curled into a shallow smile. ng! A clear ringing noise sounded throughout the entire mountain forest. Gu Ruoyun had blocked the longswords strike with great ease. Her delicate and pretty features were lit up with a smile as she asked, "Is that all youve got?" Stab! The broken sword was then driven fiercely through the longsword andnded on the young mans chest. With a loud bursting noise, the entire swords hilt was driven into young mans chest. She then slowly pulled it out as the young man watched with eyes full of hatred. "I have more than enough enemies. In order to prevent more people from causing trouble for me in the future, I have no choice but to cut you off at the root." Gu Ruoun shrugged her shoulders as she nced at the fresh blood spurting out from the young mans chest. She then walked around him and approached the handsome young man in front of her. She wrinkled her brows as she asked, "What are you doing here?" "I..." The handsome youth bit his lip and replied proudly, "Ivepleted the Ye familys tests so Ive left the Ye family to search for you! I heard that youve made your way to the East Peak Maind so I hade here as well. However, I did not know where to find you until I met someone..." "That person said that she hade from the First City and that she could bring me here to look for you. I had followed her but I never expected to actually find you here. Bodyguard Gu, Ive missed you to death." Once Ye Nuo finished speaking, he held his arms wide and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. However, before he could arrive in front of her, arge hand picked him up and threw him aside. Ye Nuos buttocksnded on the ground with a loud thud. He rubbed his throbbing behind as hisrge, proud eyes filled with grief. He then red at Qianbei Ye who had thrown him aside before turning his attention back towards Gu Ruoyun. He cried out pitifully, "Bodyguard Gu..." "Your powers dont seem to be at the Martial Saint rank." Gu Ruoyun ignored Ye Nuos pitiful little expression straightaway. "However, you are only one step away from bing a Martial Supreme as well. You say that someone had brought you into the First City; I wonder who that is?" Chapter 1143: An Acquaintance (5) Chapter 1143: An Acquaintance (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Ye Nuo, Ive finally found you! What are you doing here?" Just as Gu Ruoyun had asked her question, a gentle voice sounded from the underbrush behind them. A woman dressed in light yellow muslin robes then appeared from the bushes. She has soft and pretty features while her body was slender and delicate with a small and petite waist. She has a fragile frame which could melt ones heart. However, if one were to assume that she was a weakling based on her appearance, one would be sorely mistaken! Gu Ruoyun could sense that this woman was very powerful! She was much more powerful than the powerful Lin family cultivators whom she had encountered! The yellow-robed woman noticed the bodies lying in a pool of blood on the ground and was mildly shocked. However, she did not say much. Instead, her gazended on Ye Nuo. "Mm." Ye Nuo looked at the yellow-robed woman behind him and replied, "Ive found the person that Ive been searching for so Ill be leaving with her now." "Oh?" The yellow-robed womans eyes turned to look at Gu Ruoyun. A light then shed in the corner of her eyes. When she turned towards Qianbei Ye, a clear sense of shock appeared in her gaze. It was obvious that she had never seen such a peerless and heart-moving man all her life. However, it was unfortunate that the vicious currents surrounding this man were far too heavy. Not many people would be able to control him... "A member from the Charm Sect?" Gu Ruoyuns clear and cold eyes darkened at the sight of the mark on the yellow-robed woman. She did not expect to run into another member of the Charm Sect after entering the First City. However, these people were not at the same rank as the ones she had bumped into at the interdimensional door. She could not understand why Ye Nuo had mixed around with members of the Charm Sect! "Is thisdy the woman youve been searching for, Ye Nuo?" The yellow-robed woman covered her lips and giggled before she replied with a charming smile, "I havent introduced myself. My name is Rong Yue and Im from the Charm Sect. I had bumped into Ye Nuo by ident while I was away from the First City. I heard that he was looking for someone and decided to help him. Now, it looks like my work is done." Even though the yellow-robed woman was smiling at Gu Ruoyun, she does not know why but she felt very ufortable. Perhaps it has something to do with the Charm Sects cultivation method. "Bodyguard Gu." Ye Nuo approached Gu Ruoyun excitedly and intended to tug on her sleeves. However, when Ye Nuos eyes met Qianbei Yes bloodthirsty gaze, he meekly put his hand away. "Ive been through a lot to find you so you cant just throw me aside." Gu Ruoyun did not respond to Ye Nuos words. Instead, she fixed her gaze upon the yellow-robed woman who was called Rong Yue. A light shed in her eyes as she spoke, "Thank you very much for taking care of Ye Nuo for me. Ye Nuo, lets go." "Wait..." When Rong Yue noticed that Gu Ruoyun was about to turn around and leave, she quickly called out to stop her. "Miss, may I ask if you know the way down? Besides, there are countless fearsome spiritual beasts in this mountain forest. Perhaps you could journey onwards with the Charm Sect, what do you think?" "Bodyguard Gu," Ye Nuo blinked as he said. "Rong Yue is right. There are manyte-stage Martial Saint spiritual beasts in this forest. Why dont we continue with them and separate once weve reached the bottom of the mountain." Gu Ruoyun nced at Ye Nuo before she turned to face Rong Yue. After a long pause, she slowly nodded. "Thats fine too." "Miss, I havent asked for your names." Upon receiving Gu Ruoyuns reply, Rong Yue had chuckled softly and asked in a friendly manner. Chapter 1144: An Acquaintance (6) Chapter 1144: An Acquaintance (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "My name is Gu Ruoyun. This is my partner, Qianbei Ye." Gu Ruoyun pointed at Qianbei Ye as she introduced the both of them. Her voice was as clear and cold as it has always been with. It had no sign of emotion at all. "Lady Gu, Sir Qianbei. Both of you can follow me. The other members of the Charm Sect are not too far ahead. Dont you worry, with us around, the spiritual beasts of this forest wont harm you." Rong Yue smiled. After she had finished her speech, she then turned around and headed towards the underbrush. "Yuner." Qianbei Ye turned to look at Rong Yues departing figure and asked, "Why did you choose to journey with them?" He does not know why but this woman from the Charm Sect gave him a very ufortable feeling. It made him want to avoid looking at them again. Gu Ruoyun smiled, "I want to know why the members of the Charm Sect had helped Ye Nuo. I dont believe that the Charm Sect is the type of organization which would take pleasure in helping others! Therefore, whats wrong with us tagging along with them for a while?" She merely wanted to understand what the Charm Sect was nning. If she does not get to the bottom of this, she feared that the people by Ye Nuos side would be in a lot of trouble in the future. Hence, this was why she had made this decision. Outside the thicket of bushes, Rong Yue paused and turned towards Ye Nuo and the others as they walked towards her. A nearly undetectable light shed in her eyes. "Senior Sister Rong Yue." A few other Charm Sect disciples reacted when they saw Rong Yues approaching figure and surrounded her. When they noticed Gu Ruoyun and her party behind her, they were shocked. "Its you!" One of them clearly recognized Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye, causing her face to immediately turn angry. She eximed furiously, "Senior Sister Rong Yue, its them! These are the two people who had hurt Wu Meier!" As she was speaking, the Charm Sect disciples eyes had remained fixed on Qianbei Ye the entire time. Her extreme rage could not conceal the mesmerized look in her eyes. It goes without saying that this man was indeed very beautiful. If she could have him, there was nothing that she would regret in this life. Gu Ruoyun raised her brows. It goes without saying that it was an inevitable sh between opposing factions. Some of the Charm Sect disciples here were the ones they had met outside the dimensional door. "Xue Ling, dont be impudent!" A light shed across Rong Yues eyes as she chastised her angrily. "These two are the Charm Sects guests! They are also the people whom Little Brother Ye Nuo have been searching for. You are not allowed to treat them this way!" Even though Rong Yue has a willowy and slender body, her tone of voice was steady yet powerful and it carried no signs of anger. From this, one could see that her position in the Charm Sect was an important one. The disciple named Xue Ling swallowed her words and red at Gu Ruoyun angrily. Her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. "Bodyguard Gu, what conflict did you have with the members of the Charm Sect?" Ye Nuo inched closer to Gu Ruoyuns side before he asked curiously. Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. "Earlier on, one of the Charm Sects disciple had tried to seduce Xiao Ye outside the dimensional door so Xiao Ye had snapped all of her veins." He decided to cripple her just because the other party had tried to seduce him? Ye Nuo gasped loudly. This fellow sure is cruel! It looks like Id have to go through him first if I want to marry Bodyguard Gu. Ye Nuos eyes flickered at the thought of this and no one could tell what he was thinking. "Its gettingte now. Lets set up camp here, we shall continue on our journey tomorrow." Rong Yue smiled gently. Her smile was like a gentle brush wind. "Ye Nuo, you shall stay with me tonight." Chapter 1145: An Acquaintance (7) Chapter 1145: An Acquaintance (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I dont want to." Ye Nuo rejected Rong Yue without hesitation. He then inched closer towards Gu Ruoyun and dered cockily, "I want to sleep with bodyguard Gu." However, just as he had spoken, a dark and gloomy wind sliced across him, pushing him several meters away. Qianbei Ye pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms as he stared coldly and darkly at Ye Nuo. "Scram!" He bellowed as a warning. Poor Ye Nuo had been scared witless by Qianbei Ye. He no longer dared to have any thoughts of impropriety and could only stare in grief at Gu Ruoyun. His pitiful look made one feel absolutely heartbroken. Gu Ruoyun turned away as if she had not seen anything. However... A light shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes when her gazended upon Rong Yue. Unless Im mistaken, this woman had a particrly ugly look on her face when Ye Nuo had rejected her. It seems that the Charm Sect has ulterior motives in helping Ye Nuo... ... It was night time. The dim light of the night was like water, quiet and titting. In the tent, Xue Ling looked at Rong Yue who was now dressed in light yellow robes and asked in confusion, "Senior Sister Rong Yue, why had you allowed those two to follow the Charm Sects group? Are we supposed to protect them after they had treated the Charm Sects disciples in that manner?" "Protect them?" Rong Yue chuckled softly, her smile was no longer as gentle as it was during the daytime. In fact, it now has a disdainful look. "You are mistaken, I had asked them to join the Charm Sects group because I dont want Ye Nuo to leave. Even after we leave the forest, Ill find a way to make them follow the Charm Sect! I will never allow Ye Nuo to leave!" Xue Ling was shocked. "Senior Sister Rong Yue, I still dont get it. Why are you protecting Ye Nuo so much?" She asked in confusion. "Since you wouldnt even let the Charm Sect disciples do anything to him?" Rong Yues eyes darkened. She seemed to slip into her memories as she slowly replied, "Ive heard the news that Ye Nuo is from the Banished Lands! Furthermore, he is the spitting image of that person so he must be a direct offspring of the Ye family in the Banished Lands!" "The Ye family?" Xue Ling still could not understand what Rong Yue was talking about and could only stare at her in astonishment. "I know his father." Rong Yueughed bitterly before she continued, "Unfortunately, his father had always looked down on me. He probably never thought that I would run into some good fortune, break through to the Martial Saint rank and enter the First City. Ive even received an important position in the Charm Sect! In the past, Ive had no chance with his father so I must have his son 1 !" Rong Yues mentality had be twisted. In the past, she had not been able to obtain the man that she loved so she must now have his son. Furthermore, Ye Nuo looks way too much like a younger version of his father, he was almost an exact copy of him. How could she not love him? "Senior Sister Rong Yue, since you want that kid, why dont you..." The meaning behind Xue Lings words was very obvious, she was implying for Rong Yue to lick Ye Nuo clean and alleviate the years of longing she has had for his father. Rong Yue shook her head. "Hes still too young, how can I bear to have him at a time like this? I want to provide for him until hes old enough then make him my husband. Xue Ling, you watch over those people for me. Dont give them any opportunities to escape." "Yes, Senior Sister Rong Yue." Xue Ling joined her fists and replied respectfully. If Ye Nuo was to find out about Rong Yues true intentions, he would definitely sprout curses. Chapter 1146: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (1) Chapter 1146: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This damned pervert is actually an old cow who enjoys eating young grass. What a waste of his trust in her, she actually has bad intentions! Even though Rong Yue looks quite young, in reality, she was old enough to be his mother. Besides, he was only just fourteen years old. If this old witch was not a pervert, what is she then? This would simply be too disgusting for him to consider. "By the way, Senior Sister Rong Yue," Xue Ling, who had been about to leave, suddenly remembered something and turned towards Rong Yue as she said, "Im very interested in that red-robed man with the silver hair. However, he does not seem to be affected by our mor skills. I dont know but, in the end, if you could..." Each time Xue Ling thought about Qianbei Yes good looks, she could not help but feel her affections il about. However, due to Wu Meiers fate, she does not dare to act blindly without thinking. "That man is not easy to control." Rong Yue wrinkled her brows. "Based on your power, Im afraid that it wouldnt be easy to seduce him! However, I can sense that this mans talents are pretty good. If you could sleep with him and use his force to strengthen your health, your powers would increase greatly." "Senior Sister, what should I do?" Rong Yue fell silent for a moment before a cold light shed across his eyes. "It wont be easy to control that man. However, dont forget that all men have one trait." "That is, they are all promiscuous and lecherous! After the many years since my entrance into the Charm Sect, Ive seduced many men without the use of mor skills. Some were even men with wives! In the secr world, some married men unt their devotion but in fact, I only needed to crook my finger and they would be hooked! Hence, this man should not be any different. If mor skills are of no use, give it everything that youve got. As long as you have enough sex appeal, fooling around with him would be an easy feat." Xue Lings eyes lit up. She still has quite a bit of confidence in her body and looks. Wu Meier had failedst time because her looks had not been outstanding enough. A woman with looks like Wu Meier would never have been able to fool around with a man without the use of mor skills. "I understand, Senior Sister." Xue Ling giggled. "By the way, how should we deal with that woman Gu Ruoyun when the timees?" "Kill her." Rong Yues voice was very calm as if she was speaking of something which was insignificant. "Worthless people have no right to live on this earth!" Xue Lings heart shook violently as she turned to look at Rong Yues calm and indifferent expression. It was hard to imagine that anyone could say such vicious things in such a steady and serene manner. Worthless people have no right to live on this earth! What if Senior Sister Rong Yue bes the Sect Master of the Charm Sect? Im afraid that the useless people in the Charm Sect would be expelled from this earth. "Yuner, what are you giggling about?" At this moment, Gu Ruoyun was giggling softly in her tent. This caused Qianbei Ye to nce at her as he raised his brows and asked. "Its nothing." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and put away the mental energy she had released. "Its just something that Ive overheard." She never thought that Ye Nuo and Rong Ye would have that kind of connection! Furthermore, even now, the members of the Charm Sect still have the audacity to plot against Qianbei Ye! Gu Ruoyuns mouth darkened each time she remembered what she had heard when she had eavesdropped on their conversation. A murderous intent also appeared on the corner of her smile. Chapter 1147: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (2) Chapter 1147: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Ye Nuos father was acquainted with that woman named Rong Yue. Furthermore, there seems to be a dispute between the two. Therefore, when Rong Yue had bumped into Ye Nuo, she transferred all of her sentiments for his father onto Ye Nuos head. Hence, she isnt willing to let Ye Nuo leave." Gu Ruoyuns hunch had been correct; Rong Yue did not have good intentions when she had taken Ye Nuo in. However, Gu Ruoyun never imagined that Rong Yue would turn out to be a pervert and harbor such intentions towards an immature young man. "Furthermore..." Gu Ruoyun turned towards Qianbei Ye. There was a hidden agenda in her smile as she continued, "The other Charm Sect disciple named Xue Ling says that she wants to seduce you so that you would sleep with her and contribute to her vitality. What do you think of that?" Whoomp! An eerily cold aura swirled out from the mans body and circled around the entire tent. "She can try!" The corners of the mans lips carried a bloodhirsty smile. After a while, perhaps afraid that his vicious currents would harm Gu Ruoyun, he retracted his power. Qianbei Ye then raised his hand and pulled the woman by his side into his embrace, holding her tightly. "Yuner, in this lifetime, you alone is enough for me! If any other woman dares to stand in my way, Ill make sure that she never returns!" Gu Ruoyun smiled. How could she not feel assured with Qianbei Ye around? She believes that this man would never ever betray her! Qianbei Ye lowered his head and gently kissed Gu Ruoyuns lips. His eyes were filled with deep emotion as he asked, "Yuner, lets have a child once we get out of this forest, alright?" As Gu Ruoyun stared into the mans sweet and gentle eyes, she could not reject him. She then gently nodded, "Alright. Everything will be as you like..." Hearing this, Qianbei Yes kiss became more forceful as his fingers gripped tightly onto Gu Ruoyuns waist. His silvery hair had tumbled down and under the glow of the moonlight, he looked so beautiful that it was unreal... The following day. At first light. Just as the couple had awoken from their sleep, a hand reached out towards the tents opening. However, before Xue Ling could enter the tent, a wave of gloomy and cold wind greeted her piercingly and sent her body fiercely out of the way. She instantly stumbled several steps back andnded sitting on the ground. It was so painful that she raised her willowy brows. "Get out!" Someone bellowed angrily from the tent, causing her heart to tremble. She bit her lip, but in the end, chose to enter the tent once again. Senior Sister Rong Yue told me that when faced with a man, I must act in a weak and delicate manner. Only then would I be able to draw the mans pity! In the past, I would not have needed to do very much. Even if I had failed, I only need to use my mor skills and the man would be dead set on me. However, I have to do it this way now! "Im here to apologize to you." Xue Lings eyes were filled with tears as she forced herself to hold back the pain in her body. She spoke in a delicate and touching manner, "At the time, it really had been Wu Meiers fault. I should not have caused trouble for you because of her. Senior Sister Rong Yue chastised me yesterday. May I ask if you can forgive me?" If Gu Ruoyun had not eavesdropped on the conversation between Rong Yue and Xue Lingst night, she might have believed in Xue Lings little story. Unfortunately... She had heard every single bit of the scheme between the two. Most importantly, this woman had dared to draw grand schemes on Qianbei Ye! "Are you really admitting to your mistake or do you have some sort of hidden agenda?" Gu Ruoyun gently curled her lips as she stared at Xue Ling with a rigid smile. Xue Lings heart began to race and she stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. Could it be that she has read my mind? Chapter 1148: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (3) Chapter 1148: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No! Thats impossible! No one else had been around during my discussion with Senior Sister Rong Yuest night. How could this woman possibly know what we had discussed? Maybe shes trying to rile me up on purpose! Thats right, she must be doing this on purpose. Xue Ling took a deep breath and replied with mild irritation, "Lady Gu, what on earth are you talking about? I sincerely understand that Ive done something wrong so Ivee to confess my mistake. However, you would spew such venomous nder by using me of having some hidden agenda. What agenda would I possibly have?" Her words carried a tone filled with indignance as if Gu Ruoyun had falsely used her. "Really?" Gu Ruoyun pinned Qianbei Yes arm down and stopped him from reacting. Her face filled with a smile as she said, "Thats just great. You can go and inform Rong Yue that we wont be disturbing the Charm Sect any longer as we n on leaving today." "What?" Xue Ling was instantly shocked. She now truly understands Senior Sister Rong Yues objective. If these people were to walk away, Ye Nuo would definitely follow them! She could not let this happen! "Lady Gu, its not up to you to decide whether you should leave or not." Xue Ling sneered. She then turned towards Qianbei Ye and her voice softened, "Sir Qianbei, I know that you have great power. However, there are many spiritual beasts in this forest. Some spiritual beasts have reached thete-stage Martial Saint rank. There are even one or two who have surpassed that rank so you are no match for those spiritual beasts. However, if you journey with the Charm Sect, we can ensure your safety." Qianbei Yes gaze has darkened even more. He looked at Xue Ling as if he was looking at a dead person. However, Xue Ling did not seem to notice the murderous intent in his heart and continued to sh what she thought was a beautiful smile. "It seems that Wu Meiers fate has not made you more vignt." The mans eyesnded on Xue Ling and an eerily cold murderous intent appeared on his peerlessly beautiful face. He slowly rose from the bed while his long, silvery hair looked absolutely mesmerizing in the morning breeze. Xue Ling could not turn away. Her eyes were fixed upon Qianbei Ye and she was nearly drooling. A sluggish look had appeared in her eyes. If only such a beautiful man belonged to me, it would be so great! Even if I could only have one night with him, my life would beplete. Zing! All she could do was to look at the beautiful, silver-haired man as he gently raised his hand... m! A sharp sword appeared out of nowhere and pierced through Xue Lings chest in an instant. Fresh blood spurted from the wound, dyeing her robes a bloody red. She widened her eyes in shock and stared at Qianbei Ye with disbelief as if she could not understand why this man would kill her without saying another word. Without any feelings of chivalry... "Ive said this once before, if the Charm Sects members wish to provoke us, I dont mind making the entire Charm Sect disappear." Xue Ling did not reply and only stared hatefully at Qianbei Ye. "Xue Ling!" Just then, a voice cried out from outside the tent. The Charm Sects disciple entered the tent which was now torn open and saw everything immediately. She screamed in shock and the entire Charm Sect quickly rushed over towards the tent. "Bodyguard Gu, what happened?" Ye Nuos little body was trembling with fright as he stared at Gu Ruoyun with a puzzled look on his face. "Why had that fellow killed her?" Chapter 1149: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (4) Chapter 1149: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Nuo knows Qianbei Yes character very well. Unless that person had provoked himpletely, he would never react so murderously! This woman must have done something which would cause him to reach the end of his patience. "Hehe." Rong Yue, who had just rushed over, smiled icily when she saw everything. Her icy cold gaze no longer held her previous gentleness as she fixed her cold and distant gaze upon Qianbei Ye who was in the tent. "The Charm Sect had taken you in out of the kindness of our hearts and this is how you treat the disciples of the Charm Sect?" Rong Yue did not need to overanalyze things to understand that Xue Lings n had failed and had caused this mess. Hence, she cursed Xue Ling fiercely in her mind. She couldnt even seduce a man and she had the cheek to call herself a disciple of the Charm Sect? "Senior Sister." Thud! Xue Lings bodynded heavily onto the ground. Her voice was very weak and her eyes were filled with hatred. "I had treated them horribly so... So I had followed your suggestion and apologized to them. Who would have thought... Who would have thought that this man had ended up taking a fancy to my good looks so he wanted to make me his concubine? I refused... He was then shamed into anger and tried to kill me." Even if she was going to die, she was never going to let those two go in peace! Rong Yueughed icily and a murderous intent came whirling out from her body. She then eximed frostily, "I never thought that you would turn out to be worse than animals. Its a good thing that I didnt lead you back to the Charm Sect. I had thought of escorting you all safely out of here on ount of Ye Nuo but your actions in harming the Charm Sects disciples clearly shows that you ce no importance upon the Charm Sect! I seriously dont know how Ye Nuo had ended up befriending people like you!" She knows that Xue Ling was lying but how could she let such a good opportunity to pry Ye Nuo away from those two slip by? As long as Ye Nuo knows that these two were less than animals, he would certainly sever his rtionship with them. By then, he would belong to her alone! "Bodyguard Gu, whats the meaning of this?" Ye Nuo turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked again. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "What do you think happened?" Ye Nuo fell momentarily silent before he raised his small, delicately handsome face and replied, "I dont believe her. This woman must have tried to seduce Qianbei Ye so he had killed her! Am I right, bodyguard Gu?" "Congrattions, youve got the right answer." Gu Ruoyun chuckled gently as she turned her gaze towards Ye Nuo. "Ye Nuo." Rong Yue furrowed her willowy brows and she attempted to pull Ye Nuo to her side but to no avail. Just as her hand was about tond on Ye Nuo, he darted away from her. Her expression froze. Her palm was suspended in mid-air and the atmosphere was very awkward. "Ye Nuo, dont you trust me anymore?" Rong Yue softened her tone and tried to speak as gently as she could. "How has the Charm Sect treated you over the past few days? Are you saying that youre going to choose these two at a time like this?" Ye Nuo wrinkled his graceful brows, "The Charm Sect has indeed treated me well but Id trust bodyguard Gu even more." "Ye Nuo!" Rong Yue was mildly irritated now. She never expected Ye Nuo to make such a decision! Whats so good about this woman that Ye Nuo would put so must trust in her? Even after theyve killed a member of the Charm Sect, he would still choose to trust these two! "Let me tell you this, you are not allowed to leave with them no matter what!" Rong Yue haspletely discarded all pretenses now. She then reached out again and grabbed Ye Nuos arm in an attempt to pull him to her side. "Let me go!" Ye Nuos expression sank. He tried to fling Rong Yue away but could not seem to swat her arm out of the way. In his panic, tears began to roll down his face. "Bodyguard Gu, help me!" Chapter 1150: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (5) Chapter 1150: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes and a cold smile shed across her face. "Looks like the members of the Charm Sect enjoy snatching men with no regard for their consent! Is this the standard of formality in the Charm Sect?" "Gu Ruoyun, youve already killed a member of the Charm Sect, what more do you want?" Rong Yue gritted her teeth as she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. "Let him go." Gu Ruoyuns voice was like a breeze on a clear day yet it contained an authority which was difficult to say no to. "Haha. Gu Ruoyun, I had treated you nicely earlier on but I never thought that I would run into a thankless wretch! Its not too difficult for you to leave this ce; Ill allow you to leave as long as you can defeat me!" Rong Yueughed disdainfully. She has just broken through to the exceptional early stage of the Martial Saint rank. These people would simply be no match for her. "Bodyguard Gu." Ye Nuo turned worriedly towards Gu Ruoyun. He felt very annoyed. If he had known about this, he would never have agreed to journey with the members of the Charm Sect. However, he never expected the once gentle Rong Yue to be so horrifying in an instant. However, what Ye Nuo does not know was that even if he had not agreed to it yesterday, the members of the Charm Sect would never have let them get away anyways. "Defeat you?" A gloomy and coldugh was suddenly sounded. The corners of Qianbei Yes lips carried an eerily cold smile as his bloodthirsty rended on Rong Yue. He gently raised the corners of his lips and said, "Forget about defeating you, under the circumstances of provoking me, theres no way I would let the entire Charm Sect continue to exist." Rong Yues expression changed. She never thought that this man would be so smug and egotistical. He had ced absolutely no importance upon the Charm Sect. Boom! The red-robed and silver-haired mans figure moved when he saw that Rong Yue was about to speak again. A red light then shed across immediately andnded in front of Rong Yue before a suffocating aura suddenly oppressed the area. She felt as if a hand had fiercely pinched her heart. Rong Yue lookedpletely stunned as she stared at Qianbei Yes peerless face. Her gentle and pretty features then drained of color as her hand, which was holding onto Ye Nuo, loosened its grip. Seizing the chance, Ye Nuo quickly dashed off and hid behind Gu Ruoyun, terrified that the psychotic Rong Yue would try to grab him again. That woman was much too scary. Why on earth had he trusted her in the first ce and followed her back to the Charm Sect... "Youre looking for death!" m! Just as Rong Yue was about to feel suffocated, Qianbei Ye flung her body out of the way. His red robes were like a pretty and flirtatious blood flower that blossomed in front of her. "You..." How can this be? Im already at the exceeding early stage of the MArtial Saint rank yet I dont even have the strength to retaliate against this man. Just how powerful is he? Rong Yue bit her lips, too afraid to think of the conclusion. There were only very few people who could have such power! "Senior Sister Rong Yue." The disciples of the Charm Sect werepletely shocked as they rushed to Rong Yues side. They then red at Qianbei Ye fiercely. "Were leaving!" Rong Yue propped herself on her feet while her pale face was now dusted with frost. She no longer cared about anything else at a time like this. She would only have the chance for vengeance if she left this ce. Bang! Just as Rong Yue had managed to stand up, a powerful force crashed towards her and caused her to crumple onto the ground. She felt as if all her bones were about to be crushed into pieces and she found it hard to breathe. Chapter 1151: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (6) Chapter 1151: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What are you trying to do?" Rong Yue had to take a deep breath in order to spit out those words. "Did I give you permission to leave?" Qianbei Yeughed icily as the murderous intent from his body circled into the air, causing the entire tent to copse. "The Charm Sect has provoked me time and time again. Since thats the case, theres no need for you to leave." "They say that anyone can make mistakes so forgive them when possible. Arent you going too far by treating the Charm Sect in this manner?" Rong Yue held her breath with great difficulty as she red coldly at Qianbei Ye. m! Qianbei Yes blood-red eyes swept across Rong Yue. Instantly, Rong Yue, who was now paralyzed on the ground, felt as if arge rock had fallen from the sky and was crushing her body. Not only did she feel suffocated, a cracking noise could be heard from all the bones in her body. "Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye!" Rong Yue gritted her teeth angrily and screamed furiously, "If I leave this ce alive, I will ensure that you die a horrible death!" "Im afraid that you will never have the opportunity now." Smash! Smash, smash. smash! Waves of energy continued to crash down onto Rong Yue until her face twisted with agony. Her vicious re was like a poisonous dagger as she aimed it towards Gu Ruoyun who was standing behind Qianbei Ye. "Bodyguard Gu, Im scared. Protect me." Ye Nuo shrank back several steps as he stared at Rong Yue fearfully. He never thought that the usually gentle Rong Yue could disy such a vicious expression. "Didnt you n to have Ye Nuo and you also taught Xue Ling how to seduce Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun smiled. A clear and cold light shone from her eyes as she continued, "Oh, thats right. You even said that worthless people have no right to live on this earth so you had wanted to kill me?" Rong Yue instantly widened her eyes. Her gaze filled with shock. How had she overheard my conversation with Xue Ling? How could this be? How could she have heard us? Rong Yue shivered at the thought of this. No wonder Qianbei Ye would murder Xue Ling so cruelly. It was because this woman had eavesdropped on our conversation! Which also means that Ye Nuo has found out about my scheme... Qianbei Yes gaze has turned even gloomier. Last night, Gu Ruoyun had only told him about how Xue Ling had nned to seduce him. She did not mention that the Charm Sect had nned to kill her! "No!" As Rong Yue sensed the rising amount of murderous intent from Qianbei Yes body, she finally felt afraid. She quickly opened her mouth to cry for help but it was toote. Before she could make a sound, the mans hand hadnded fiercely onto her forehead, smashing her head into pieces with one hit. Blood and brain matter instantly spurted out, spilling all over the ground. "Senior Sister Rong Yue!" The Charm Sect disciples shrieked at the sight of the Rong Yues horrific death. They were about to rush towards her but hesitated when they saw Qianbei Yes gaze on them. Run! There was only one thing left on their mind. As long as they could escape, they could return to the Charm Sect and ask the Sect Master to avenge Senior Sister Rong Yue! The crowd looked at each other at the thought before they turned around and tried to escape. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Suddenly, a childish-soundingugh sounded before an adorable and petite little lolita appeared above them from out of nowhere. "Did you all think that you could escape from my cage?" Boom! Instantly, a ming cage rose from the ground, trapping the Charm Sect disciples before they could escape. The mes on top of the cage began to slowly expand from above, cing all of them in the middle of a sea of mes. Chapter 1152: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (7) Chapter 1152: A Conspiracy Is Exposed (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Argh!" "Argh, argh, argh!" Mournful shrieks sounded continuously from within the cage. It caused a tremor throughout the entire forest; even the spiritual animals who heard it could not help but feel absolutely horrified. Nevertheless, the voices soon disappeared. All that was left was the winds whistle. "Merely a bunch of humans who had overestimated their abilities." The Vermillion Bird curled her lips as shended from the sky and walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side. "Master, Ive dealt with these people for you. You need not worry about being troubled by the members of the Charm Sect anymore." Gu Ruoyun did not reply to her and turned away. "Lets go," She said in an indifferent tone. "Alright." Qianbei Ye lifted his lips into a smile and was just about to move. However, he suddenly came to an abrupt stop. His blood-red eyes were turned towards the sky not too far away as a gloomy light shed across his gaze. "Yuner, I have some business to take care of and will need to leave you for a while." Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She turned inquisitively towards Qianbei Ye and asked, "Whats going on?" Qianbei Ye did not reply her. Instead, he pulled her into his arms before he bent down and kissed her on the lips. He then ced his red lips by her ears and murmured, "I have some things to take care of and will be back very soon. You make your way out of this ce first, Ill catch up with youter. Now that Zixie is by your side, I can stop worrying and rest assured 1 ." After he said these words, Qianbei Ye released his grip on her before he turned around to leave. A hand suddenly reached out from behind him and pulled his hand tightly. The man froze when he sensed the warmth in the womans hand. However, he kept his back turned towards her, afraid that if he were to look at her one more time, he would not bear to leave her. "Xiao Ye, be careful." Gu Ruoyun kept her eyes on the mans figure. "I will wait for you along the way to Wind Valley." "Alright." A wave rose from within Qianbei Yes heart as a smile formed on his peerless face. "When the timees, well meet again in WInd Valley. Also..." He paused before he continued to speak, "Yuner, remember what you promised mest night. You cant go back on your word. Well map out a n when we meet again, alright?" Gu Ruoyun still had some more things to say but Qianbei Ye had left with a sh of red robes which pierced through the sky and disappeared from view. She suppressed the reluctance in her heart before she turned towards the Vermillion Bird and said, "Vermillion Bird, I think youd better return to the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Ye Nuo, lets go." Ye Nuo nodded. His eyes flicked a bit and a crafty smile appeared on his face. This fellow has finally left bodyguard Gu. Atst, no one can stop me from getting close to her! I must get bodyguard Gu to marry me before hees back! ... On a mountain range where a cool and gentle breeze danced. Qianbei Ye was standing tall upon the mountain peak. His silvery hair and red robes fluttered gently in the breeze as if he had just stepped out from a painting. In contrast, the dark and gloomy aura which emanated from the man could make others shiver. "Qianbei Ye, Id like to see how youre going to get away this time!" Countless figures descended from the sky andnded behind him. Amongst the group was a woman dressed in green robes who was also their leader. She has delicate features, good looks and seems headstrong. Herrge, bright eyes red fiercely at Qianbei Ye as she spat angrily, "You murdered my husband-to-be and had then left just like that? Weve made painstaking efforts to find you and this time, we wont let you get away!" Chapter 1153: Wounded (1) Chapter 1153: Wounded (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye smiled icily, "It looks like youve mobilized a few ninth transformation early-stage cultivators to capture me. Youve really gone through a lot of trouble." This was why he had to leave Gu Ruoyun! While he has the ability to cope with a few ninth transformation early-stage cultivators, if Gu Ruoyun was by his side, it would be hard for him to stay focused. If she were to be harmed due to his negligence her, he would never forgive himself. Besides, he would never let his enemies find out about his rtionship with Gu Ruoyun. Otherwise, the future of her path towards growth would be much more difficult. "Hmph." The green-robed woman scoffed icily before she replied irritably, "If I didnt ask the elders to act, how could I have caught you? Qianbei Ye, tell the truth, did you kill my husband-to-be because youve taken a liking to me?" Qianbei Yes gaze became even gloomier. His peerless features now carried a sense of disdain. "Youre overthinking this. He had crossed me so I killed him. It has nothing to do with you." Yuner will forever be the only one in his heart. Anyone else would not be worth his attention. "I dont care!" The green-robed woman angrily stomped her foot and dered sulkily, "You killed my fianc so you must repay me with another! Hence, you must marry me. Otherwise, I wont let you leave this ce!" "Do you really think that you have the power to hold me down?" Qianbei Ye chuckled. "If I want to leave, no one can stop me." "Hmph!" When they heard his words, the elders who were standing behind the woman moved to stand bolt upright in front of her. "Kid, its your fortune to have received our Ladys attention. Stop acting as if you dont know whats good for you! If you hadnt murdered our future Lord, the Lady would not have ended up as a widow at such a young age. No one dares to take her as a wife now! Hence, you must bear this responsibility. If you dont marry our Lady, we wont let you remain in the First City alive." The elder has a grave and stern face. His eyes stared coldly at Qianbei Ye 1 as he dered rudely. The Murong family was one of the Three Great Protectors of the First City and has an iparably high position. They also have the right to make decisions in the First City! However, this kid does not seem to know what was good for him. Not only had he murdered their Ladys husband-to-be, he had dishonored the Murong familys great name. How could they stand for this? Everyone knows about the Three Great Protectors in the First City. The Three Great Protectors were guardians of the Governors Pce in the First City. Not only was every Protector required to watch over their own families, they had to carry the mantle of being an elder in the Governors Pce. The Three Great Protectors were the ones who announce First Citys rules. As for the Governor of First City, he was a mysterious existence. To this day, no one has seen what the Governor looks like. It was likely that only the Three Great Protectors have met the legendary Lord Governor... Based on that, one could imagine the height of the Murong familys position! A gale blew and the mans red robes fluttered in the wind. A bloody light shed in Qianbei Yes eyes. "Then we shall have to see if you have the ability," he replied gloomily. Boom! Suddenly, a great wind rose from within Qianbei Yes body. His silvery hair tangled in the wind, creating a sight so beautiful that one could not look away. The green-robed woman scoffed twice and ordered haughtily, "First Elder, get this kid for me. If he refuses to marry me, its totally fine. You can tie him up, drug him and drag him into the bedroom! This is the price he has to pay for murdering my husband-to-be and offending me!" Chapter 1154: Wounded (2) Chapter 1154: Wounded (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Understood!" The person who had been referred to as the First Elder by the green-robed woman released all the power from his body immediately when he heard her order. He then charged towards Qianbei Ye who was standing amidst the wild winds. The First Elders swift gaze was as sharp as a knife and clearly showed his desire to defeat Qianbei Ye there and then. Qianbei Yeughed icily as he stared at the elder charging towards him with no sign of dread. His beautiful features were as gloomy as it always was. A wave of murderous intent then exploded from his being, turning the green leaves in his surroundings yellow before they withered and fell to the ground. Boom! Two waves of energy shed against each other in the sky, creating fluctuations in the surrounding air as if an explosion had just urred. "Huh?" The First Elder never thought that Qianbei Ye would be able to defend himself from his attack and a sense of astonishment appeared in his eyes. However, he soon returned to his senses and gathered more power in the palm of his hand before mming it at Qianbei Yes chest again. m! Their two palms shed. The First Elder stumbled back and the look in his eyes slowly turned serious. This kids power was clearly not at the level of the ninth transformation yet he was still able to retaliate against his attack. No wonder the Lady had suddenly developed an interest in him. If they do not utilize a genius like this, it would be best to get rid of him! "Lets attack together, capture this damned kid!" In order to end the fight as quickly as possible, the First Elder discarded his own prestige and summoned his friends to charge towards Qianbei Ye. A continuous battle in mid-air created waves of energy. They moved too quickly for the people on the ground to see their movements clearly. "Is that all a ninth transformation cultivator can do?" Qianbei Ye burst into a gloomyugh as his red eyes danced with an enchanting light. A cold smile was hanging on his lips. Then... An endless amount of energy exploded from his body, causing the entire sky to turn dark grey as the energy converged in front of him. It then tore through the sky with a crash as it charged towards the group of elders. "Not good!" The First Elders elderly facial expression changed. "This kid had increased his powers with some unknown object, run!" Unfortunately, it was toote for them. Just as he spoke, a powerful red light had shot towards them. Before they could even react, it crashed fiercely onto their chests like a powerful punch and sent them crashing down from the sky. Ptui! The First Elder spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned extremely pale. Just as he propped himself up from the ground, the man in blood-red robes vanished from the sky. "First Elder, hes getting away. After him!" The green-robed womans face filled with anxiety as she roared angrily. The First Elderughed bitterly when he heard this. That kidsst attack had heavily injured them, it would be difficult to go after him at a time like this. "Lets search the area!" The First Elder fixed his gaze and dered darkly, "Since he had used some external object to raise his power, he must have suffered some heavy repercussions as well. We will capture him when he stops to recuperate." ... A blood-drenched figure leaned against an ancient tree and sat down in the forest. The bright sunlight illuminated the sky, clearly highlighting the particrly pale look on that mans face. "Looks like forcibly raising ones power still carries quite a substantial price." Qianbei Yeughed bitterly. "However, there wasnt any other way aside from raising my power. After all, Yuner isnt too far away. I cant let those people notice her existence or it would bring her great danger. At the moment, she still needs time to grow." Chapter 1155: Wounded (3) Chapter 1155: Wounded (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A smile appeared on the corners of the mans lips as he remembered that delicate and beautiful face. "Yuner, Im sorry, I wont be able to keep youpany for a while. Ille back to you once Ive recovered my strength." He quickly sat down in a crossed-legged position as he muttered these words and regted the aura within his body. ... "What is the meaning of this?" In a forest on a mountain, several figures descended from the sky andnded near the pile of corpses after Gu Ruoyun and the others had left. "Who has done this? Who has touched the Charm Sect disciples and given them such a horrendous death!" A middle-aged woman clenched her fists at the sight of the Charm Sect disciples bodies that were lying in a pool of blood. Her face was filled with rage as she said, "Investigate this. I will make the person responsible for this pay no matter who it is!" "Yes, elder." Wen Yan 1 , a disciple from the Charm Sect, joined her fists and retreated after receiving her orders. The middle-aged woman could not suppress the anger in her heart. She could not figure out why someone would be so cruel as to do such a thing to a group of women. Especially since Rong Yue was the Sect Masters favorite disciple! If the Sect Master was to find out that she had been murdered so mercilessly here, the consequences would be unthinkable! ... Overlook Town was located in the western part of the First City. Even though it was a small town, the market there was particrly lively as stall owners called out continuously to make sales. "Did you hear? Great Master Wu Yin ispeting with another old man to refine pills in the za." "What? Is this true? Great Master Wu Yin ispeting against someone in the art of pill refinement? Come on, lets hurry over and watch. This isnt something that you can easily witness every day." Upon hearing the news from the small street, the crowd rushed towards the za. Great Master Wu Yin? Gu Ruoyun was shocked. If she remembers correctly, that was the name of the person who was mentioned by those ruffians who had tried to snatch the medicinal herbs from ye Nuo. They had imed that they wanted to gift the medicinal herbs to Great Master Wu Yin. "Bodyguard Gu, lets join in the fun too." Ye Nuo blinked. "Id really like to know if Great Master Wu Yin is better than the other old coot." Obviously, Ye Nuo was a person who would hold a grudge. Previously, someone had tried to snatch his medicinal herbs in order to gain favor from Great Master Wu Yin. Therefore, he has now carried this debt onto Great Master Wu Yins head. ... Great Master Wu Yin was refining the pill effortlessly and with great ease at the za. His expression had remained calm the entire time. In contrast, the old man in front of him was obviously ufortable. Beads of sweat were rolling down his forehead continuously and his expression filled with anxiety. However, when Gu Ruoyunid her eyes upon the old man, she was immediately dumbstruck and rooted to her spot. "Whats this guy doing here? Hes evenpeting with someone else to refine pills?" During that year when she had been in closed-door cultivation, this old man had made a trip to the Northern Block Territory. Initially, he had stormed aggressively towards the Lan family residence, intending to make them pay. Who would have thought that when he arrived, the Lan family had already been destroyed by her father so he had no choice but to leave in an embarrassed manner? Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun had been in closed-door cultivation at the time and had been unable to bid him farewell. She never expected the old fellow to arrive in the First City as well. "Bodyguard Gu, do you know this old man?" Ye Nuoprehended the look on Gu Ruoyuns face as he turned towards her and asked in astonishment. Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin and nodded. "Know him? This fellow is my Master." That was right, the fellowpeting against Great Master Wu Yin was her Master, the Holy Doctor Bai Zhongtian! However, it seems like her Master was not in a very favorable position now... Chapter 1156: Wounded (4) Chapter 1156: Wounded (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Bodyguard Gu, it looks like your Master is losing." Ye Nuo blinked as his gaze shifted from Gu Ruoyun to the twopeting old men in the za. Based on their auras, Great Master Wu Yins power was a level above Bai Zhongtians. Based on the current situation, Bai Zhongtian was also one step away from failure. Gu Ruoyun did not say much. She could not understand why her Master had challenged someone else to refine pills. After all, this old man had only just started to refine pills and could not possibly bepared to an experienced pill master. Bai Zhongtian finally lost the battle. Sweat rolled down his forehead and he nearly copsed. "Youve lost!" Great Master Wu Yin eyed Bai Zhongtian as he said calmly, "Based on our agreement, if you lose, you must be my servant! From now on, you will only listen to mymands!" Bai Zhongtians expression changed but he did not say anything. However, his elderly face was now an extremely ugly shade. Just then, a cold and clear voice chimed in from behind him, "My Master had given way to you, thats why he lost. This doesnt count. How about I challenge you in his ce?" Bai Zhongtians body shook when he heard that familiar voice. He turned around in disbelief before his gazended on Gu Ruoyuns lucid and elegant features. His expression changed a little bit but in the end, all he could say was, "What are you doing here, girl?" Besides, she has even witnessed him at his most humiliating front... Bai Zhongtian could not help butugh bitterly at the thought and then sighed exasperatedly. "Who are you?" Great Master Wu Yins gazended upon Gu Ruoyun as he asked. "I am Bai Zhongtians disciple," smiled Gu Ruoyun as she replied in a calm and breezy voice, "There was actually no need for my Master to challenge you, Im good enough." Wah! The crowd plunged into a sensation. Everyone burst into a discussion as their voices filled with shock. Some even held hints of disdain. "The Master lost so the disciple has to step forward. Tsk, tsk. Could it be that they really think they could defeat Great Master Wun Yin?" "Thats right, even the Master himself could not win, what more the disciple. Even if they were topete several more rounds, they would still certainly lose!" "This girl may be young but she is rather bold, she has the courage to challenge Great Master Wu Yin. I reckon that her conclusion wont be very much different from this old man." Gu Ruoyun ignored the disdainful voices and her gazended on Bai Zhongtians face. "Master, I wont let you be someones servant. However, can you tell me what happened? Why had you challenged this man?" Bai Zhongtianughed bitterly. "I was acquainted with Great Master Wu Yin in my youth. However, he was more outstanding and talented than I. Therefore, he had arrived in the First City ten years before me. I never thought that he would have already be a pill master! Once, we had been rivals and he had always underestimated me. Today, I couldnt stand it anymore so I decided to have apetition with him. In the end, I had lost..." "Dont worry. Master, since youve lost, let me retrieve the venue for you." Gu Ruoyun stepped forward and patted Bai Zhongtians shoulders. She then lifted her head to face Great Master Wu Yin who was in front of her and said, "I wonder if you have any objection to me standing in as a recement in my Masterspetition?" Great Master Wu Yin scoffed coldly before he replied icily, "He was no match for me so theres no use in having you step forward. However, if you insist, how can I deny you? The criteria of the challenge is that both of us will produce a pill form each. If I can refine a pill based on the contents of the pill form and he was unable to refine one at all, I win. If the opposite happens, he wins! If both of us manage to refine the pill, its a tie!" Chapter 1157: Wounded (5) Chapter 1157: Wounded (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pill forms were extremely important to a pill master. Whenever a pill master obtains a new pill form, they would need to study it for a while before they could refine a pill. Hence, this was how pill refinementpetitions were conducted in the First City. Each party would bring out their own pill form and exchange them. The opponent would then have to refine the pill based on the form that they have obtained! The one who fails to do so will lose! Since this means that others would get to take a look at their own pill form, not many people would initiate a pill refinementpetition! Bai Zhongtian would never have done this unless he had reached his limit. "You mean that Id win if I can refine a pill based on your pill form?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and looked at Great Master Wu Yin as she asked indifferently. Great Master Wu Yin looked absolutely arrogant as he replied icily, "No! If you manage to refine my pill, you are only considered to be my equal. You can only win if you can produce another pill form and I was to fail to refine a pill from your form." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled, "What are your stakes?" "The loser will be the victors servant and shall listen to their orders for the rest of their life." "Remember your word." Gu Ruoyun mildly lowered her eyelids as a cold light shed across her eyes. "If I win, you will be my Masters servant! You shall then serve him for the rest of your life!" "Thats fine by me as long as you can win!" Great Master Wu Yinughed disdainfully. He simply did not believe that this little girl could defeat him. Mainly because this little girl was Bai Zhongtians disciple. Bai Zhongtian had lost to him so what abilities would his disciple have to ensure sess at all? A disciple who was more capable than their Master? That would bepletely impossible! This was the reason why Great Master Wu Yin has such great confidence in thepetition. "Little girl," said Bai Zhongtian as he wrinkled his brow. His gaze filled with anxiety as he continued, "This fellow is very powerful. I could not understand the pill form that he had produced so you must be careful. If you really cant do it, forget it." Gu Ruoyun smiled but said nothing. She then headed towards the center of the za and casually picked up the pill form on the table. After just one nce, she put the pill form down. "I can refine this pill now. However, youd better not forget your promise." Gu Ruoyun exhaled and the crowd watched as she picked up the medicinal herbs on the side. She then ced them into the pill cauldron one by one... Everyone could not stop themselves fromughing disdainfully. This little girl really knows how to talk big, she actually ims that she can refine a pill now! This is just a joke. This was something that her Master could not aplish, how could she possibly do it? Under most circumstances, the Master should be more powerful than the disciple. The disciple could not possibly surpass the Master. Not much time has passed. Just as everyone was waiting for a good show, the woman who was refining the pill stopped working and her calm voice rang out in every ear. "Im done." Shes done? The crowd widened their eyes as they stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. What did she just say? Has she refined a pill, just like that? How much time has passed? Even Great Master Wu Yin cant possibly have been able to refine a pill just like that! Gu Ruoyuns attitude was like a tight p across their faces, silencing thempletely. The entire za was so quiet that one could hear the sound of the wind very clearly. All they could see was the cover of the pill cauldron being lifted up before a few pills flew right out of it,nding in the palm of her hand... Chapter 1158: Wounded (6) Chapter 1158: Wounded (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd was in shock. One by one, their eyes widened as they were simply unable to believe it. This was something that the Master himself had not been able to aplish so how could the disciple had been sessful instead? "How can this be?" Great Master Wu Yins voice trembled. He then staggered towards Gu Ruoyun and epted the pill that Gu Ruoyun handed to him before exhaling fiercely, "Thats right, this is the Clear Sky Pill!" Great Master Wu Yin may have wanted to strike Bai Zhongtian down but being the arrogant person that he was, he would never behave in an underhanded way. Hence, he had given Gu Ruoyun recognition for refining the correct pill from the pill form. "However, even if youve managed to refine the pill correctly, we are only evenly matched. For me to lose, youll have to produce a pill form that I cannot refine." Great Master Wu Yin took a deep breath before he raised his head to face Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyunughed before she casually pulled out a pill form from her sleeve and ced it in front of Great Master Wu Yin. "I wonder if youd be able to refine this?" This pill form had note from the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Instead, it was a form which she had created on her own not too long ago. This was also the same form which had produced the pill that the Vermillion Bird had used on Lan Shao as an experiment. After all, the pill forms from the Ancient Divine Pagoda were far too precious. She would never take them out for someone else no matter what. "This..." Great Master Wu Yin epted the pill form which Gu Ruoyun handed to him. He was immediately shocked when he looked at the contents of the pill form. After a while, he returned to his senses, shook his head and said, "Im sorry, I cant refine this pill." At his level, he could determine whether he has the ability to refine the pill from a pill form in one nce. Of course, if Gu Ruoyun agrees to give him a few more days, he would be able to study it properly. Now that this was apetition, why would the opponent give him the chance for a breather? "Since youve lost, youll have to remember your promise." Gu Ruoyun did not spare Great Master Wu Yin another nce as she turned around and approached Bai Zhongtian. She then calmly eximed, "Master, Ive helped you attain justice." Bai Zhongtian sighed. He never expected that he, as the Master, would still need his disciple to avenge him! However, what he felt was mostly pride. As her Master, how could he not feel proud to have such an outstanding disciple? "Bai Zhongtian, youve epted a good disciple." Great Master Wu Yin finally returned to his senses before he sighed andughed bitterly. He had been Bai Zhongtians rival for so many years yet he never thought that the tables would turn and he would lose to Bai Zhongtians disciple. This defeat was even more ufortable than losing to Bai Zhongtian himself. "Haha," Bai Zhongtian burst intoughter and his smile was filled with pride. "Of course, didnt you see whose precious disciple she is? How could a disciple of mine, Bai Zhongtian, be subpar? Wu Yin, Ive finally defeated you this time. Dont you forget our wager." Great Master Wu Yinughed icily and replied sourly, "The person who had won against me is your disciple, not you. Why are you being so proud?" If he had a disciple like this, he would be very proud as well. Yet this idiot, Bai Zhongtian, had ended up catching this good opportunity! If he had known about this, he would never have left the East Peak Maind. Perhaps he would have found this little girl before Bai Zhongtian. "She is my disciple. I had nurtured her so her victory is my victory," Bai Zhongtian raised his browcently as he eximed shamelessly. "What, not satisfied? Get a disciple like this if you have the ability. However, you dont have that chance anymore. Even if you were to find a genius disciple, they would only be an additional genius servant for me! Dont forget, youve lost to me." Chapter 1159: Wounded (7) Chapter 1159: Wounded (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Great Master Wu Yin was so angry that his face turned ck and he red angrily at Bai Zhongtian. "I dont believe that you have the ability to nurture such a disciple. Do you think that Im unaware of your capabilities? Even if this girl had be your disciple from the beginning, she has now far surpassed you." Bai Zhongtian agrees with thest part of that sentence. Gu Ruoyuns achievements have indeed greatly surpassed him. However, that does not mean that he was willing to admit defeat in front of Great Master Wu Yin. "Hehe," he sniggered in ridicule. "Regardless of the height of this little girls achievements, it does not change the fact that she is my disciple. The greater her abilities, the prouder I, her Master, will be. As for you... You can slowly enjoy your jealousy. You will never find another genius like her, not even in a hundred years." No one else knows better than Bai Zhongtian of Gu Ruoyuns greatness. That was right, a young Martial Saint was not exactly rare in the First City. However, this was because the First City has abundant spiritual energy as well as countless geniuses and treasures to nurture them into growth. Gu Ruoyun, however, had walked step-by-step out of the West Spirit Maind, the lowest of the low. "Hmph." Great Master Wu Yin scoffed icily, "Had I not arrived in the First City before you simply because my talent is greater than yours? If I had not left the maind that year, do you think a genius like this would find you?" "Your talents are indeed greater than mine but unfortunately, your luck is not as good." Bai Zhongtian looked absolutelycent as he stared disdainfully at Great Master Wu Yin. Great Master Wu Yins expression has turned ashen. He was sure that this fellow would anger him to death! He would rather not meet him again as he knew of the lengths of Bai Zhongtians shamelessness long ago! "Little girl." Great Master Wu Yin turned to face Gu Ruoyun and said, "I rather admire your talent and I admit my defeat willingly. However, this does not mean that I will serve this old man. His powers are not as strong as mine and theres no doubt about that. Only his luck was better than mine to be able to receive a disciple like you." Gu Ruoyun smiled and said, "Great Master Wu Yin, you are very mistaken, I think Im the lucky one. In the past, if it had not been for my Master, I might not have grown to this stage! Even though my powers have grown to this level, it isrgely rted to my acquaintance with him. However, more importantly, it is also because of his patronage during that year." She admitted it, Bai Zhongtians abilities were not on par with Great Master Wu Yins but she would never allow anyone to underestimate him. Besides, everything she had just said was the truth. In her past life, if it had not been for her Masters nurturing, she would never have reached this level! Hence, regardless of how great she bes in the future, she would never forget her Mastersbor. Great Master Wu Yin no longer treated Bai Zhongtian with his initially disdainful scorn. Instead, an envious light now shed in his eyes. He then lifted his eyes and turned towards the old manscent face. In the end, he could only smile bitterly as he said, "Bai Zhongtian, youve won!" When ites to power, one brings nothing with them when they were born and one takes nothing with them when they die. So what if he has great power? In the end, he had not found an heir to carry on his legacy nor does he have such a loyal disciple like Gu Ruoyun! Most young people would be filled with hubris after they surpass their Master and would pay no more attention to their Masters teachings. However, he could see the respect and modesty in this little girl. In this lifetime, Bai Zhongtian has surpassed him in the aspect where he had managed to find a disciple like her! Regardless of how envious Great Master Wu Yin was feeling, he understood that certain destinies would nevere back once they have passed. What does not belong to him will never be his. Chapter 1160: Meeting the Lin Family Again (1) Chapter 1160: Meeting the Lin Family Again (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Haha." Bai Zhongtian burst intoughter before he walked towards Gu Ruoyun and eximed, "Little girl, even though this old man and I have been fighting for many years, I cant help but admire his talent! Even though he is more powerful than me, you, little girl, have given me relief. Come, lets head to this old fellows mansion and reminiscence." A year ago, he had journeyed to the Northern Block Territory to search for Gu Ruoyun. However, Gu Ruoyun was in closed-door cultivation at that time so he had nothing to show for his troubles. Bai Zhongtian never thought that nearly two years would have gone by after theirst parting. Both Master and disciple have not seen each other for almost two years. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun agreed to the old mans suggestion. She then turned towards Ye Nuo who was standing outside the crowd and said, "Ye Nuo, lets go." Ye Nuo passed through the crowd and headed towards Gu Ruoyuns side. His eyes sparkled as he stared admiringly at Gu Ruoyun. She was indeed his bodyguard Gu. Even powerful cultivators whose favor others have tried to obtain would admit their defeat to her. Looks like he had good taste that year to have discovered such a treasure. "Little girl, is this your younger brother?" Bai Zhongtian looked at Ye Nuo who was walking towards Gu Ruoyuns side and eximed with surprise, "When did another younger brother like thise along?" Younger brother? Ye Nuo was aggravated when he heard this. He ced his hands on his hips before replying haughtily, "Im most certainly not her younger brother, Im her little husband!" He had decided years ago that he would bring bodyguard Gu home as his wife! Only then would she be able to y with him every day! However, because Gu Ruoyun already has Qianbei Ye by her side, he had to settle for second best as her little husband. "Little girl, whats the meaning of this?" Bai Zhongtian was bewildered and asked suspiciously as he looked at Gu Ruoyun. Didnt this little girl already have a husband-to-be? Whats up with this kid? Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and sighed exasperatedly, "Hes a friend of mine from a few years ago. I never expected to bump into him when I arrived in the First City so I had let him tag along. As for whatever hes just said... Childrens words carry no harm. Just dont make it into a big deal." Ye Nuo pouted as if he was unhappy about Gu Ruoyuns exnation. Still, no matter what she says, it would not cause him to change his original intentions! "All of you are wee at my house," said Great Master Wu Yin. His expression no longer disyed its initial cold indifference but he looked unhappy whenever he was faced with Bai Zhongtian. "Old fart, well have thispetition again on another day. When that timees, you wont be allowed to call for back-up!" This time, he has indeed fallen into that old mans trap. Everyone knows that a disciples cleverness would never surpass their Master! Hence, when he heard that this little girl was Bai Zhongtians disciple, he had rxed his caution. Who would have thought that this one error of his would invite so many regrets? He would never be able to make up for this in this lifetime. "You want me to continue thepetition with you? Do you take me for a fool?" Bai Zhongtian was filled with disdain. "You are now my servant, why should I still have topete with you?" "You..." Great Master Wu Yin was so angry that he nearlyshed out in rage. Indeed, he should not speak to this old man at all. Otherwise, he would be angered to death sooner orter. "Lets go." In the end, he took a deep breath and walked around Bai Zhongtians side before leaving the crowd. Once the group has left, the entire za became silent for a few seconds. The onlookers then exploded in a sensation. "Where had that womane from? She was actually able to refine pills like Great Master Wu Yin. More importantly, shes much younger than Great Master Wu Yin!" Chapter 1161: Meeting the Lin Family Again (2) Chapter 1161: Meeting the Lin Family Again (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I dont know, perhaps shes from a great organization. Those great organizations have arge number of powerful cultivators so nurturing such a young genius wont be a problem for them." "That cant be right, isnt that fellow Bai Zhongtian her Master? If shes really from one of those organizations, her Master shouldnt be that weak, correct? Could it be that shes a self-made genius?" A self-made genius? The crowd sneered. A self-made genius? How can this be? Even pill masters whose fame had spread far and wide would have had to study the art of pill refinement for more than ten years to be able to refine pills sessfully! How old was that little girl? How could it be that she has be a pill master after studying a few books? Arent these the ravings of a lunatic? Matters like this which are contrary tomon sense cant possibly happen at all. At Overlook Town. A short, tile-roofed house stood in the middle of a mountain not too far away from town. Its surroundings were deserted and weeds were growing everywhere, vastly different from the hustle and bustle of Overlook Town. "Old fart, youre staying at a ce like this?" Bai Zhongtian was a little shocked. Based on Great Master Wu Yins status, why would he live in such a pathetic tile-roofed house? One should know that the number of organizations who wish to recruit him was too many to count. Yet he has chosen to live in seclusion. Great Master Wu Yin nced at him indifferently before he replied arrogantly, "I dont like ces with too much noise. This ce is much quieter and more beneficial to my cultivation. Besides, weve known each other for so many years. Dont you know what Im like? I dont like fame or fortune. My entire life is dedicated to studying the existence of pills. Its a good thing that Ive seeded! Of course, my sess is closely rted to theck of nonsensical distractions to my mind." He preferred the silence in the mountains in contrast to the hustle and bustle of the world outside. He would only be able to study the art of pill refinement whole-heartedly in the quiet here. "Someone is here!" Suddenly, Great Master Wu Yins eyes moved. He paused in his steps and his elderly features instantly filled with an icy chill while his eyes looked around keenly. Rustle! At that moment, countless figures descended from the sky and stood in front of the group. One of the figures was dressed in green robes. His aura was like a sharp sword as if he was in the middle of killing a formless man. However, Great Master Wu Yin did not move at all. His face was as cold and distant as ever as he said, "You again! Ive told you, I like living in solitude and I wont join any other organization. Youd better leave now." The man in green robes mildly sharpened his gaze as a cold light shed in his eyes. "Great Master Wu Yin, as long as you join the Lin family, we will allow you to continue living in solitude. No one will disturb you under normal circumstances." The Lin family? Gu Ruoyuns heart shook violently when she heard those words. A murderous intent immediately shed in her dark eyes. However, the members of the Lin family clearly did not recognize Gu Ruoyun. All their eyes were fixed on Great Master Wu Yin. "Apologies," came Great Master Wu Yins cold reply. "Im not interested in the Lin family. You dont have toe here anymore!" "Great Master Wu Yin, if you join the Lin family, you will receive gold, silver, money, and valuables. You can taste the glory, splendor, wealth, and rank which many will never be able to enjoy! More importantly, the Lin family will search for whatever medicinal herbs you need. I hope that you can think it over carefully, you shouldnt give up on such a good opportunity. After all, staying here all on your own is very dangerous. What if you were to encounter some ruffians, no one would be able to run to you when you call for help." Chapter 1162: Meeting the Lin Family Again (3) Chapter 1162: Meeting the Lin Family Again (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The green-robed man was about to pull out threats and bribes when he heard a soft giggle. "What are youughing about!" The green-robed man bellowed angrily as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun who was standing behind Great Master Wu Yin. He had to humble himself in front of Great Master Wu Yin. However, there was no need for that with this little girl! His offer has just been rejected by Great Master Wu Yin so naturally, he was in a very bad mood. Hence, he let all of his anger out onto Gu Ruoyun. However, he had been waiting here for Great Master Wu Yins arrival the entire time so he had not witnessed the scene in the za. Otherwise, even if he was given ten thousand doses of liquid courage, he would never have dared to vent his anger out on Gu Ruoyun. "Based on what I know, Great Master Wu Yin has even rejected the offers of organizations like Wind Valley. Do you think that theres any possibility that he would settle for second best and join the Lin family? Yet, I never expected that the Lin family would go to such lengths to entice him! They would even use threats! There really isnt anything that the Lin family wont do." Wu Yin eyed Gu Ruoyun curiously. He clearly heard the edge in the womans voice and felt slightly suspicious. Could it be that the Lin family and Gu Ruoyun holds a grudge between them? "Little girl, dont get involved in matters that dont concern you. Do you think that your status could be on the same rank as Great Master Wu Yin?" The green-robed manughed icily before replied disdainfully, "I had treated Great Master Wu Yin with respect but theres no need for me to respect a little girl like you. Id advise you to keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, youll attract fire." In the First City, the Lin familys name may be ced around the back of the crowd. However, they were also in the middle range amongst the ranks in the First City! Whenpared to the Martial Saints who have just entered the First City or idle cultivators, the Lin family was still much more powerful. After all, only families with members at the rank of exceeding would have the right to set up an organization. Great Master Wu Yin stared at the green-robed man as if he was looking at an idiot. His elderly features have lit with a disdainful smile. This little girls pill refining skills were clearly superior inparison with my own. In the end, the idiots of the Lin family have caused trouble even before rifying the oppositions identity. With idiots like these around, the Lin family may not survive for very much longer. "Looks like the Lin family members still enjoy abusing their powers and bullying others, huh?" Gu Ruoyunughed icily as her clear cold gazended on the man in greens grave and stern features. She then coldly replied, "By the way, I forgot to mention something, Great Master Wu Yin has just lost in apetition to me. If you n to make him join the Lin family, Im afraid thats just not possible." The green-robed mans expression turned cold and he turned his gaze towards Great Master Wu Yin. A fiery anger shed in his eyes as he asked, "Is this true?" "Its true." Great Master Wu Yin returned to his senses from Gu Ruoyuns response. He smiled coldly at the man in green as he faced his question, "Ive indeed lost to this little girl. From now on, I will follow only her. Of course, even if I didnt lose to her, I would never swear fealty to the Lin family so youd better forget about your ns. No matter how many times you visit, the oue will remain the same." Great Master Wu Yin straightened his sleeves fiercely and headed into the tile-roofed house. He never even bothered to look at the mans ashen face at all. "My Lord, what should we do?" The person next to him watched as the group enter the tile-roofed house and asked, "Master has given the order. This time, we have to bring Great Master Wu Yin back to the Lin family no matter what." "Hmph!" The man in green robes scoffed icily and a murderous intent shed in his eyes. "This old coot Wu Yin has actually rejected the Lin family time and again! Unfortunately, the old man still has some prestige in the First City so I cant kill him. However, we dont need that damned little girl alive! Well wait here for now. Once that little girl leaves, we..." Chapter 1163: Meeting the Lin Family Again (4) Chapter 1163: Meeting the Lin Family Again (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The green-robed man made a chopping gesture as the look in his eyes became even more vicious. His entire body was radiating with murderous intent. He may not be able to do anything about that old man, Wu Yin, but why should he be afraid of a little girl? They will wait until she leaves this mountain, that will be the time of her death! This was the price she has to pay for opposing the Lin family! The group sat around a table in the tile-roofed house. Great Master Wu Yin poured some tea for his guests before turning towards Gu Ruoyun. "Little girl, do you have a grudge against the Lin family?" "Its more than a grudge," scoffed Bai Zhongtian. "They have an absolutely irreconcble rtionship! Those Lin family b*stards caused my precious disciple to be separated from her parents. Besides, theyve been hunting her down to kill her! They simply have no manner of being powerful cultivators!" It was obvious that Bai Zhongtian does not have a good impression of the Lin family. To him, the Lin family members were nothing more than the sons of b*tches who enjoys kicking people around. Great Master Wu Yin was a little surprised. No wonder Gu Ruoyuns words had been a little sharp. This was the type of hatred she has for the Lin family! "The Lin family are just purely evil creatures!" Great Master Wu Yin shook his head and sighed. "Not only had they caused a family to break up, theyve even tried to kill everyst person! However, little girl, you have just arrived in the First City after all. The Lin familys position in First City may not be very powerful but they have a substantial amount of powerful cultivators! If you do n on going against the Lin family, you must be extremely careful." There was a sense of care in his tone of speaking. If a peerless genius like this were to fall by the Lin familys hands, it would truly be a great loss for the maind. "Little girl, what do you n to do next?" Bai Zhongtian turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked. Gu Ruoyun sipped her cup of tea before she slowly put the teacup down. She then lifted her head towards Bai Zhongtians worried expression and smiled calmly, "I n to make a trip to Wind Valley." "Wind Valley?" Bai Zhongtian shook and his eyes filled with astonishment. "Thats right," Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Master, have you forgotten that I had previously made a promise to the fire spiritual beast? I promised that I would go to Wind Valley once Ive arrived in the First City and restore the fire spiritual beast n to freedom. Since Ive made that promise, I must fulfill it!" At this very moment, the womans face was filled with determination while her clear and cool eyes shone with a moving light. Bai Zhongtian fell silent. After a long pause, a smile appeared on his elderly face. "Little girl, rest assured and do whatever you like. I believe in your abilities. Whatever you n to do, you will certainly seed in the end!" Gu Ruoyun lowered her head and wiped her lips. She continued to gently sip her tea before she spoke. Her voice was clear and indifferent as if a gentle breeze has just passed by. "Master, Ill get Ye Nuo to go with you. It wont be convenient to have him tagging along. I can ensure his safety only if he follows you instead." "What?" Without even waiting for Bai Zhongtians reply, Ye Nuo jumped and eximed angrily, "Bodyguard Gu, dont think that you can kick me away like this. Im staying with you!" What a joke! It has been so difficult to finally find her and I still havent brought her home to be my wife. How could she possibly leave just like that? Im never going to leave her side anyways! "I believe that the Lin family members are already waiting at the bottom of the mountain to cut me off." Gu Ruoyun smiled. "These people wont have the courage to touch Great Master Wu Yin so they can only pick on a pushover. Unfortunately, in their eyes, I am the pushover that they can pick on whenever they wish." Chapter 1164: Meeting the Lin Family Again (5) Chapter 1164: Meeting the Lin Family Again (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Great Master Wu Yin and Bai Zhongtian looked at each other and saw a solemnness mirrored in each others eyes. How could they have forgotten about this? Knowing the Lin familys nature, why would they just let Gu Ruoyun get away? They were most likely waiting for her at the bottom of the mountain. "Do you need any help, Gu girl?" Great Master Wu Yin furrowed his brows and asked. "Theres no need, I can take care of it on my own. " Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "However, I just cant feel at ease with Ye Nuo by my side so he should join you two. I have too many enemies. If he tags along with me, Im afraid I wont be able to protect him." If she were to run into trouble, Gu Ruoyun has absolute certainty that she would be able to escape. However, if she were to bring Ye Nuo along, she would not be so sure. "Bodyguard Gu." Ye Nuo tugged Gu Ruoyuns sleeve and lifted his head pitifully to look at her. He was absolutely filled with grief, like a poor little thing which had been abandoned by his mother. "I promise that I wont make any trouble, Ill be good. Dont throw me away, okay?" His pretty little face stared at her anxiously and pleadingly with his big, bright eyes. "Absolutely not," Gu Ruoyun rejected him ruthlessly. "It will be very dangerous if you were toe with me. I have the ability to protect myself on my own. If youe along, that may not be true." Ye Nuos little face looked absolutely defeated and he waspletely dejected. He slowly loosened his grip while his lip had lost all color from him biting on it too hard. "Then... Ill wait for you here. Once youre done with your business,e back for me, okay?" Gu Ruoyun nodded solemnly, "Wait until Im certain that I have enough power, Ille back for you." This time, Gu Ruoyun had not brought Xiao Hei along. Instead, she had left Xiao Hei with Wei Yiyi and the others and had chosen toe to the First City on her own. She could not bring Ye Nuo. Furthermore, she has no way of sending him away when danger arrives. Hence, she chose to leave Ye Nuo behind. A light shed in Ye Nuos eyes and he asked with uncertainty, "Bodyguard Gu, will you reallye for me once youre done with your business?" Staring at Ye Nuos hopeful gaze, Gu Ruoyun nodded her head again. "Ill be back." "Alright, Ill wait for you here. Youre not allowed to lie to me." She did not know why but when she heard Ye Nuos words, she could not help but remember the freckle-faced maiden that she had met at Windfall Vige. At the time, she had also promised the little maiden that she would return to teach her medicine afterpleting her business. Who would have thought that their one goodbye would be theirst! "Master, you should hold on to these pills. You can use them in times when you need to save your life." Gu Ruoyun pulled a porcin bottle out and ced it on the table. She then pondered for a moment. She did not feel assured so she pulled out another two middle-ss spiritual weapons. "Hold on to these two spiritual weapons for now. You protect your lives in times of danger, no matter what." Bai Zhongtian stared nkly and unblinkingly at the spiritual weapons Gu Ruoyun had just pulled out. He looked like a big grey wolf which had run into a tasty little white rabbit and was nearly drooling. "Little girl, you have so many good things. Why had you not paid your respects to your Master by giving them to me earlier on?" In contrast with Bai Zhongtian, Great Master Wu Yins face carried an obvious sense of shock. He seemed to be struggling with himself. "Gu girl, theres no gain without pain. I dont think its a good idea for me to hold on to your spiritual weapon." Gu Ruoyun had her own motivation when she chose to give them the two spiritual weapons. She does not want the tragedy of Windfall Vige to happen all over again. At the very least, these two old mens powers should increase greatly with the two spiritual weapons in their hands. Chapter 1165: Meeting the Lin Family Again (6) Chapter 1165: Meeting the Lin Family Again (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bai Zhongtian has been acquainted with Great Master Wu Yin for so many years and he knows Great Master Wu Yins character very well! Since her Master had not said anything, that proves that the old man could be trusted. "This spiritual weapon is not a gift to you. Instead, Im hoping that you can protect my Master and Ye Nuo with it. You are the most powerful one here which is why Im giving you this spiritual weapon." Gu Ruoyun instructed solemnly as she turned to face Great Master Wu Yin. Wu Yin took a deep breath and put the spiritual weapon away. He then smiled and said, "Gu girl, dont worry. As long as Im alive, I wont let these two die. You can rest assured andplete your task. Theres no need to worry about us here." "Alright, since thats the case, its time for me to leave. Master, Ille to find you when Im done." After saying her piece, Gu Ruoyun turned around and walked out of the tiled-roof house. She did not turn back to look at Ye Nuo at all. Ye Nuo bit his lips and watched Gu Ruoyun as she left. His eyes were filled with reluctance as he stared at her with yearning 1 . ... A gentle wind rustled through the leaves of the trees at the foot of the mountain. Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps before she turned to face the forest which did not have a soul in sight. She then eximed calmly, "Sorry for making you wait so long, you cane out now." Whoosh! As soon as she had spoken, countless figures jumped down from the branches of the trees and surrounded Gu Ruoyun in a tight circle. A smile appeared on Gu Ruoyuns face as she stared at the group who had descended before her. "I wonder what business do all of you have... Waiting for me here?" "Hmph!" The green-robed man scoffed coldly as his eyes filled with murderous intentnded on Gu Ruoyuns face. "Damned girl," he replied coldly. "You dare to interfere in the Lin familys matters! We cant do anything to Great Master Wu Yin so well let off some steam on you!" He simply could not believe that Great Master Wu Yin would have lost to this little girl. After all, from his point of view, a proud person like Great Master Wu Yin would never agree to be someones servant! Hence, this little girl must have allied herself with Great Master Wu Yin to stop the Lin familys nagging. Does Great Master Wu Yin really think that the Lin family members would be that stupid to believe in a few lies? This was simply too funny! Now, he was going to make this little girl understand that nothing goodes from opposing the Lin family! "That depends on whether you have the ability." Gu Ruoyun turned her gaze towards the green-robed man as a sharp, cold light shed in her eyes. "Haha, you are only an early-stage Martial Saint yet you dare to spout such conceited nonsense in front of so many of us!" The green-robed man burst intoughter before an eerily cold and murderous aura exploded from his being. His aura was like a sharp knife which could cut through the earth and split bamboo into splinters, creating a quick and forceful atmosphere. Gu Ruoyun turned towards the sharp knife-like aura as a cold light shed in her clear and cool eyes. She slowly raised her hand and in a moment, the surrounding wind gathered in front of her and shed against the knife-like aura which had been charging towards her. That powerful energy exploded, razing everything within a hundred kilometers around them. "Mm?" The green-robed man was shocked. A disdainful smile then shed across his eyes. "I didnt expect this. Your powers arent too bad, you were actually able to use your early-stage Martial Saint powers to smash my attack to pieces! Unfortunately, I had not used the full extent of my powers! If I had attacked with all my power, Im afraid that you would have fallen." Chapter 1166: Meeting the Lin Family Again (7) Chapter 1166: Meeting the Lin Family Again (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun moved her wrist as she stared at the green-robed man disapprovingly. She then smiled calmly as she said, "Since thats the case, show me the power of a mid-stage Martial Saint." Upon reaching the rank of Martial Saint, the progress into every level was equal to a whole characters worth of change! For example, cultivators at the early-stage Martial Saint rank would never be able to defeat a mid-stage Martial Saint. That was why the green-robed man had acted so snidely towards Gu Ruoyun. Besides, he was also leading a group of early-stage Martial Saints who were on the same level as Gu Ruoyun. Hence, he believes that Gu Ruoyun would never be able to escape from him no matter what! "Alright, I shall make you understand the distance between you and the Lin family right now!" Murderous intent erupted from the green-robed man and quickly filled the atmosphere. He then moved in front of Gu Ruoyun with a whoosh before he mmed his fist heavily at Gu Ruoyuns head. The speed of his movement was so swift that his hard fist seems to have been wrapped in a gust of wind. The green-robed man had a cruel smile on the corners of his lips. He believes that this womans head would crack open immediately when he had thrown his fist! No early-stage Martial Saint could escape from his attack! ng! Just as the green-robed mans fist was about tond on Gu Ruoyun, a broken sword appeared from the sky and sliced downwards towards his body. "You think that you can hurt me with this broken sword? Haha, this is really too funny!" The man in green hesitated for a bit before he burst intoughter. However, hisughter was also filled with rage. His fist did not stop as it flew towards Gu Ruoyuns head. A broken sword cant harm me even if I stayed still. Why should I care if it cuts me? I wont be hurt by it anyway. I can even seize the opportunity and put this woman down. Gu Ruoyun saw that the man in green did not have any intention of stopping his attack even though the broken sword had appeared. She immediately retreated heavily and dodged her head to the side just in time for his fist to brush past her. The green-robed man sneered and tried to attack Gu Ruoyun once again. However, just then, the broken sword pierced through his back and blood began to spray from his back, dyeing it in red. "Argh!" The green-robed man gasped. His thighsnded heavily as he knelt on the ground. His eyes were filled with shock but most of it was anger! This woman has actually wounded me! Furthermore, she had only used a broken sword to do it! Actually, based on the man in greens powers, evading the broken sword should not have been too much problem for him. However, in the end, he had underestimated Gu Ruoyun! In his eyes, a damaged and broken sword would not have the ability to break through his defenses, what more hurt him! Why should he avoid it? However, he did not know that regardless of how damaged a spiritual weapon was, it does not change the fact that it was a spiritual weapon. Besides, this spiritual weapon was not like any other spiritual weapon, it was a high-ss spiritual weapon before it had been damaged! Its peak power was unimaginable! The powerful spiritual energy around it was enough to break through his defenses! "My Lord!" The faces of the Lin family members drained of color at this sight and they rushed to the green-robed mans side. "Hmph!" The green-robed man scoffed and helped himself up. His pale, white face stared at Gu Ruoyun as he ordered fiercely, "Guards, attack! Kill that woman! I want her to die without a whole corpse!" This was the price she has to pay for humiliating him in public. "Yes, my Lord!" Instantly, every member of the Lin family pulled out their weapons and charged towards Gu Ruoyun from all directions in a speed as swift as lightning. Chapter 1167: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (1) Chapter 1167: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun was now surrounded by the crowd. It was imprable and there was absolutely no way out! However, there was no sign of anxiety on her face. Her expression had stayed calm throughout. "Youve finally decided to attack together?" Her voice was serene and indifferent as it echoed slowly throughout the forest. "Thats good too, lets finish this fight quickly." Boom! The aura within the womans body stirred. It was an extremely shocking sight as if a myriad of mountains and rivers had just moved! Wind and rain gathered as it whistled towards the Lin family members... sh! The broken swords energy sliced across the frontmost row of cultivators. Before they could react, they felt a piercing pain in their chests. When they lowered their heads to check, they saw a gash on their chest with fresh blood sputtering continuously from the wound. The crowd then watched as they crumpled to the ground... The man in greens face has thoroughly changed. His eyes were now filled with shock. The attack he had just received could be considered as unavoidable but these people were early-stage Martial Saints! Yet they had been attacked by the broken sword before they could even react? Where on earth had that broken sworde from? How could it emit such a powerful energy? Gu Ruoyun put the broken sword away as she looked at the Lin family members who were charging towards her. A thick murderous intent rose in her clear and cold eyes. As if they could sense the murderous aura from Gu Ruoyun, the group quickly paused and stood several meters away from her. They did not dare to make any sudden moves, afraid that they would end up like the first few who had fallen into a pool of blood before they could even react. "What kind of a person are you?" The man in greens face was a particrly ugly shade as his eyes red at Gu Ruoyun fixedly. Gu Ruoyun did not say much as she slowly approached the man in green. She was holding the blood-drenched broken sword in her hand and with each step that she took, the murderous aura from within her became stronger and stronger. "Little girl, if you wish to kill me, Im afraid that it wont be that easy." The man in green sneered. He had absolutely no fear of Gu Ruoyun who was slowly approaching him. His expression was full of disdain as he said, "However, as long as youre willing to admit your wrongs, I might leave you with a whole corpse!" This little girl is indeed pretty powerful to be able to hold her own against so many early-stage Martial Saints. Unfortunately for her, he was already at the middle-stage. Even if she was to harness the power from her broken sword, she could not possibly defeat him. Earlier on, she had managed to hurt him because he had underestimated her. Otherwise, she would never have been able to hurt him! Whoosh! Gu Ruoyun clutched the broken sword tightly in her hand as if she had not heard the mans words at all. With one fierce stroke, a wave of sharp sword energy rushed towards the enemy. The two parties were very close to one another so the man in green could not evade in time. More importantly, he did not want to evade the attack for the sake of restoring his dignity! He had faced the sword energy from Gu Ruoyuns broken sword head-on. m! With a wave of his hand, a longsword appeared out of thin air in front of him. There was a loud ng when the sword energy from the broken sword reached him. The longsword in his hand then split into two before the broken swords energy shed fiercely upon his chest. Chapter 1168: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (2) Chapter 1168: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cough! The man in the green robe backed away as he spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression was extremely pale, and his keen eyes were locked on Gu Ruoyun like a pair of daggers. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At that moment instant, numerous sword energy waves shot toward him and sealed his entire body from every direction, leaving no chance for him escape. Then, it was as if the des had cut through his skin as his entire being was dyed in a blood red shade. "Damned girl! This time, youre the vicious one!" The man in green gritted his teeth while his re was fixated on Gu Ruoyun. "Ill make you understand the greatness of the Lin family the next time we meet! Were leaving!" As he spoke, he waved his hand with the intention of leading the surviving Lin family members away from this ce. Then again... Why would Gu Ruoyun give him that chance? Just as the man in green turned around, countless waves of sword energy charged at him from the back, and before those who had been following closely behind him could react, they fell into a pool of blood. In the end, he was the only one left at the bottom of the mountain. Cough! When the man in green saw this, he did not even have the time to speak. His legs hurried toward the sky, and he headed toward the back at lightning speed as he attempted an escape for his life. "Are you trying to escape?" A clear and cold voice rang aloud, and by the time the man in green returned to his senses, a figure had already appeared in the sky before him. The woman dressed in green robes had a face that was calm yet indifferent. She stared at him with a clear and cold gaze that seemed to pierce through his heart, making him tremble through the entirety of his being. "What on earth do you want?" The man in green simply never expected that this woman who did not feel threatening to him at all just a while ago, would have such formidable powers! Especially the broken sword in his hand, to actually be able to emit such powerful energy. Gu Ruoyun nced at the man in green indifferently. "Since youre here, theres no need to leave you be now." Whoosh! A ze of wind from the sword pierced through the skies, and the man was caught unprepared. He quickly raised the hilt of his sword in an attempt to resist the attack from the broken sword. However, the swing from that sword instantly pierced through his sword hilt andnded on his chest. Cough! The man in green robes spit out a mouthful of blood as his thighsnded heavily onto the ground. His expression was extremely pale, and he shot an infuriated re at Gu Ruoyun. "Damned girl, humans should learn where to draw the line and well have a more peaceful reunion when we meet again. You better quit while youre ahead! Dont go overboard, or youll regret it sooner orter!" "My apologies." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and chuckled softly as she turned toward the man in green. "I didnt n on meeting you again in the future. So naturally, I dont need to spare your life. You once asked for my name. I can tell you now. My name, is Gu Ruoyun!" Gu Ruoyun! Roar! Like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, the man in green was so shocked that he went into a daze. As he trembled, his eyes widened in astonishment as he stared in disbelief at the woman in green before him who held a broken sword high up into the sky. His body began to tremble. Gu Ruoyun! Shes Gu Ruoyun! Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter, and the person whom the Master has ordered us to capture! I never thought that Id run into Gu Ruoyun here. Its no wonder this wonder paid no heed to the Lin family. Cough! Just as the man in green felt as if his heart had been run over by ten thousand horses, as the broken sword in the womans hand struck him. A gust of wind from the downward sh sliced the man in greens waist in half without even a hint of mercy. Fresh blood sttered outward and stained the entire foot of the mountain in red. Chapter 1169: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (3) Chapter 1169: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Lin family..." Gu Ruoyun put the broken sword away as her indifferent gaze swept across the bodies littered on the ground. She then quickly turned away to look into the distance as a hint of murderous intent shed in her eyes. "One day, I will destroy the Lin family and avenge my father and mother!" After that, she did not dy any further as she headed towards the little town... Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, she missed a sh of ck robes which had appeared behind an old tree. The ck-robed figure stared at her as she left. The mans grim gaze flickered with excitement as he stared unblinkingly at womans shadow. His lips trembled gently as he said, "Youre finally here..." "Unfortunately, I cant meet you." The man was wrapped in ck robes with his face obscured. However, his voice was majestic and gruff, easy on the ears. However, as he spoke, his voice carried an easily detectable gentleness... The man lowered his head and stared at the dead bodies on the ground. He then furrowed his brows before lifting his hand. An infinite amount of ck mes immediately rose from the ground and turned those bodies into ashes which scattered into the air... Gu Ruoyun had not noticed that man. If she had seen his appearance, she would have torn those ck robes open and thrown herself into the mans familiar scent... ... The woman in green stomped her foot angrily at the Murong family home. Her delicate and pretty features were filled with absolute unhappiness as she fiercely let out her hearts frustration. "Damned Qianbei Ye, he had actually disappeared just like that!" She had sent the elders of the family after him but this man had still managed to slip away without leaving a trace too. Now, each time the woman in green remembers this, her heart would fill with a great anger. She gritted her teeth and said, "Im going to capture you and make you my man no matter what! This is the price you have to pay for murdering my husband-to-be!" Just then, a servant girl approached her from outside of the courtyard. The servant girl walked carefully towards the woman in green and bowed, "Young Lady, Master has summoned you." The woman in green sighed and replied, "I understand." An old man was sitting upright on a hardwood chair and flipping through a book in an elegant study. He sensed someone outside the study and slowly put his book down. He then lifted his head and turned his loving gaze towards the woman in green who had just entered the room. "Qianer, I heard that youve mobilized the powers of the higher-ups of the Murong family all for the sake of a man?" The old man gently furrowed his brows as he spoke. His intonation was filled with dissatisfaction though some of it was exasperation and love. "Grandfather." Murong Qian walked towards the old mans side, tugged on his arm coquettishly and said, "That fellow had murdered Wu Yun so I must make him pay me back with another husband-to-be!" The old man sighed, feeling more exasperated by the minute. Ive indeed spoiled this girl rotten, she would even snatch away anothers man now. However, the Murong family has great power so, obviously, Murong Qian would have this right as the Young Lady of the Murong family. "I thought you didnt like Wu Yun and you didnt want to marry him? Why are you hunting this man for killing Wu Yun?" "Whatever, I dont care. I will drag him back here and force him to marry me!" Murong Qian pouted as she spoke in a sweet and capricious manner, "In this world, no one would dare ignore me like he did! Simply because of this, I must make him my husband. Even if he refuses, I will tie him up and drag him into the bedchamber!" Chapter 1170: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (4) Chapter 1170: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Now, each time she remembers the cold, gloomy, and merciless look in Qianbei Yes eyes when he had looked at her, Murong Qian would gnash her teeth in anger! The more he hates her, the more she wants him to marry her! She even wanted him to fall in love with her whole-heartedly! This was the price he has to pay for ignoring her! "Qianer, do you know who that man is and does he have a wife or children?" The old man shook his head exasperatedly as he asked, "If he does have a wife and children, what are you going to do?" Murong Qian fell silent. Honestly speaking, she had never thought about that. After all, she knows nothing about Qianbei Yes true identity. "Grandfather, Ive already taken a liking for him. If he really has a wife, maybe you can give his wife some benefits." Murong Qian lifted her head, stared at the old man with her big eyes and said, "Didnt the elders of our family manage to study that pill form from that tomb? That pill is called a Spirit Gathering Pill, isnt it? It seems to have the ability to increase the speed of a cultivators cultivation process. When the timees, just give her a few pills. As long as the benefits are good enough, she will leave him." The Spirit Gathering Pill was the first pill Gu Ruoyun had refined after her reincarnation. It was also the ranked the lowest amongst all her pills. However, in the First City, this pill was equivalent to a precious treasure. Even though pill masters do exist in the First City, the pills they refine were still extremely precious because of the rarity of pill forms. The funniest thing was, the Eldest Lady of the Murong family intends to bribe Gu Ruoyun with Spirit Gathering Pills. "Qianer, you can turn your nose up at everyone else in the First City. Even the defending families can ensure your safety because I am around! However..." The old mans expression grew serious. "There are some people from one ce that you must not provoke. Otherwise, I cant help you." Murong Qian was dazed. She always thought that because she was from the Murong family, one of the defending families in the First City, there was no one in this world that she could not provoke! Even if she were to identally provoke the Governors servant, the Governor would forgive her on ount of her grandfather. Yet now, her grandfather was telling her that there were those from a certain ce that she must not provoke? Otherwise, even her powerful grandfather would not be able to protect her? "That ce is the Secret Order!" "The Secret Order?" Murong Qian was slightly dazed. She has never heard of that ce before yet her grandfather was warning her against provoking them. "Qianer, the reason youve never heard of the Secret Order because not many people are aware of its existence. However, not even the Governor would dare to cross the members of the Secret Order so you can imagine how powerful they are." The old mans face now disyed a never-before-seen seriousness as he fixed his gaze on Murong Qian. "Initially, I had not wanted to tell you about this but you are far too willful in everything that you do. Thats why I had no choice but to tell you about the Secret Order!" "I can say that this Secret Order had existed longer than the First City itself. The Secret Order had been established before the First City. Therefore, how could the First Citys power bepared with the long-standing Secret Order?" The old man sighed andughed bitterly as he spoke. Murong Qian was dumbfounded once again. The Secret Order had been established before the First City? Just how powerful is this Secret Order? "But Grandfather, why have we never heard of the Secret Order even after so many years?" The old man looked at the bewildered Murong Qian and replied, "The Secret Order is an organization which exists in seclusion in the First City. They rarely show themselves which is why they are called the Secret Order! The Secret Order has never concerned itself with worldly matters, their only concern is cultivation. One can only imagine how powerful they are. In the Secret Order, the only one who is allowed to give orders is their Lord n Elder! However, there is still another whose position will one day surpass the Lord n Elder!" Chapter 1171: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (5) Chapter 1171: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "That person is the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order!" The old man took a deep breath before he continued, "I heard that the n Elder had brought the Sacred Lady back twenty years ago. The Holy Beast of the Secret Order had bestowed the title of the Sacred Lady to her! However, no one knows what the Sacred Lady looks like and neither do we know her name. All we know is that this Sacred Lady is almost forty years old now. Therefore, you must be very careful when youre outside in case you end up provoking the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order. Not even the Lord Governor can protect you then, let alone me." Murong Qian nodded solemnly. "I understand, grandfather, I wont ever step on the Secret Orders tail. The Secret Order simply sounds too scary!" "Alright, Ive said all that needs to be said. You can go now." The old man waved his hand as he spoke lovingly. "Ill take my leave now." Murong Qian shed a charming smile before she left the old mans side and made her way out of the study. ... At Overlook Town, the bustling streets werepletely silenced after Gu Ruoyuns arrival. It was obvious that the citizens of the town had carved Gu Ruoyuns image into their minds since thepetition! Now that she has made an appearance again, they could not help but nce at her with their eyes filled with longing and admiration. After all, Great Master Wu Yin was already powerful in the eyes of Overlook Towns inhabitants. Yet, if a person like Great Master Wu Yin could lose to her, was this not entirely shocking? "Are you Gu Ruoyun?" Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun and blocked her way. Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she stared at the two who were standing in front of her. A glint shed in her eyes. Their powers are just below the rank of an exceptional state Martial Saint! She mused. "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun nodded. "Im Gu Ruoyun. May I ask what business do you have with me?" "My Sir had witnessed yourpetition against Grand Master Wu Yin so hes extending you an invitation." The man in gray was not exactly friendly but he had spoken with a hint of respect. A pill master was enough for cultivators at the exceptional state to lower their pride! Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she replied, "Lead the way." She was really curious about the identity of the person who wishes to meet her. A man dressed in embroidered robes was leaning against the window of an inn as he sipped quietly on his tea. His eyes were fixed on the scenery outside the window and no one could tell what he was thinking. The man looked rather emaciated as if he had been bedridden for a long time. His handsome face was rather pale too as if not a drop of blood was left and that his life would fade away at any moment. However, what made Gu Ruoyun fall silent was the fact that there was no hint of spiritual energy fluctuations in the man at all. His aura was just like a normal persons which moved up and down indefinitely without remaining steady! If those two powerful cultivators had not tagged along with him, it was easy to assume that this man was merely amon citizen. Nevertheless, Gu Ruoyun knows that the First City was not like the maind. Commoners who have no cultivation abilities were virtually non-existent in the First City. The reason that this man does not emit any spiritual energy fluctuations was very simple, he must have run into an unfortunate event which had exhausted and damaged his powers! "Sir, Ive brought the person that youve requested to meet." The man in gray robes approached that man and joined his fists respectfully as he spoke. "Mm." Upon hearing this, the man finally turned to look at Gu Ruoyun. "My initial objective foring to Overlook Town was to send a request to Great Master Wu Yin to ask for his help with some matters. Now that Ive witnessed both your performances, Id like to ask you for help." Chapter 1172: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (6) Chapter 1172: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun curled the corners of her lips and stared at the mans pale face with a forced smile. "You want me to serve you?" "No." The man shook his head. His voice was rather frail as if he could disappear at any moment. "I want to ask for your help! I can reward you for it!" "May I ask what reward youre offering?" Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently and replied in a nonchnt manner. "If the reward suits me, I might think about it." The man looked at Gu Ruoyun and slowly responded, "My name is Feng Yuqing." Feng Yuqing? Gu Ruoyuns gaze sharpened when she heard his name. "Youre a member of Wind Valley?" she inquired. "The hedonistic, good-for-nothing Second Young Master of Wind Valley?" It wasmon knowledge that the Second Young Master of Wind Valley had a rebellious and mischievous nature. Later on, he had been stripped of his powers due to a secret plot. This was how the position of Young Master had then fallen into Feng Xiaoxiaos hands! However, based on her current observation, the Second Master of Wind Valley does not seem to be as unreasonable as the rumors say. Feng Yuqing smiled. "Thats right, I am indeed that hedonistic, good-for-nothing Second Young Master of Wind Valley! Of course, if I had not been so naughty and mischievous, Im afraid that Feng Xiaoxiao would have murdered me long ago! However, despite using my hedonistic ways to mask my cultivation, she had not spared me in the end!" "No matter what, you are the Second Master of Wind Valley. You had known of Feng Xiaoxiaos murderous intent towards you from the beginning. Why didnt you say anything then?" Gu Ruoyun knitted her brows as she asked. In Wind Valley, Feng Yuqing and Feng Xiaoxiao held different positions. Feng Yuqing, as the son of the first wife, was actually afraid of a concubines daughter! Even though not many people know of Feng Xiaoxiaos birth, both their positions could not bepared on equal footing. Hence, Gu Ruoyun could not understand why Feng Yuqing had preferred to hide his true nature instead of exposing Feng Xiaoxiaos actions. Feng Yuqing shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Feng Xiaoxiao is a dark schemer, I cannot defeat her. Besides, after I had wised up to what was going on, she had already brought most of the elders of Wind Valley into submission secretly. Otherwise, she wouldnt have had so much support from the elders who had pushed for her promotion when my powers had been crippled! To avoid creating chaos in Wind Valley, I,cking evidence, could not overthrow Feng Xiaoxiao. I havent even spoken to my father about this." Even Feng Yuqing found it difficult to believe that Feng Xiaoxiao, who had only been a child at the time, had forced so many elders into submission. He had no chance to retaliate at all! If he had stepped forward to use Feng Xiaoxiao without any evidence, it would certainly start a civil war within Wind Valley! This was something that he does not wish to see! Hence, in order to cause Feng Xiaoxiao to loosen her vignce, he had masked his true nature once he had reached adulthood by bing the hedonistic disciple that everyone knows of today. However, he never thought that Feng Xiaoxiao would stillunch an attack on him despite those circumstances! Even though he had managed to escape with his life, he had been reduced to a good-for-nothing! "If I help you, what reward will you grant me?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as her gazended upon Feng Yuqings pale features. "Wind Valley must not fall into Feng Xiaoxiaos hands!" A murderous light shed in Feng Yuqings eyes. "Hence, I want to ask you to help me take back the Young Master of Wind Valleys position! I will give you half of Wind Valley as a reward!" Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes. For the sake of the position as Young Master of Wind Valley, Feng Yuqing has given his blood and sweat! "There are many powerful cultivators in Wind Valley. I am only a newly-minted Martial Saint so I cant help you on my own." Chapter 1173: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (7) Chapter 1173: A Person Not To Be Trifled With (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Logically speaking, Gu Ruoyun and Wind Valley do not have a friendly rtionship. If Feng Xiaoxiao was to find out about Gu Ruoyuns arrival in Wind Valley, she would most certainlye looking for her! This means that she would certainly help Feng Yuqing to regain his position! Only then would she be able to prevent Feng Xiaoxiao from causing trouble for her. Besides, she also has her rtionship with the fire spiritual beast. She had once promised the fire spiritual beast that she would help restore his n to freedom. Yet, she had rejected him! Feng Yuqing had not expected Gu Ruoyun to reject him instantly either. He was shocked and a sense of astonishment shed in his eyes, "You dont want half of Wind Valley?" "My apologies. If I want something, I can take it with my own two hands. I dont need you to gift it to me!" Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently. "Besides, I am a person who values her life. I do not wish to take this risk for the sake of someone who is insignificant to me. My powers are still quite low at the moment and I cant go up against forces like Wind Valley. I think it would be better for you to look for someone else." Gu Ruoyun knows that Feng Yuqing hade to look for her not simply because of herpetition with Great Master Wu Yin. As he was the Second Young Master of Wind Valley, he must have known of the conflict between her and Feng Xiaoxiao! This was the crux of his invitation! "Lady Gu, do you feel that half of Wind Valley is not enough?" Feng Yuqings lips gently trembled. "You can tell me what you want. As long as its within my power, I will get it for you!" Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "You dont understand what Im saying. You and I are total strangers yet you want me to risk danger simply for the sake of an insignificant half of Wind Valley? Im sorry, I am not that great yet! I cant willingly sacrifice myself for the sake of helping others." An insignificant half of Wind Valley? Upon hearing this, the two men in grey robes who were standing by Feng Yuqings side could not contain themselves from rolling their eyes. This woman was probably the only person who would underestimate Wind Valley in this manner! Their Sir had put half of Wind Valley as remuneration, was there any greater reward than this? Yet she has rejected him without any hesitation! "Lady Gu, can I exchange this with something else?" Feng Yuqing steadied the waves in his heart as a light shed in his eyes. "A site of historical ruins had just been unearthed in a high mountain not too far away. Id like to ask if you could apany me there. Of couse, I will also provide you with substantial rewards." Historical ruins? Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She then eyed Feng Yuqing suspiciously and wrinkled her brows. "What kind of ruins are they?" "I dont know the specifics. It is said that it had been left behind by a powerful cultivator ten thousand years ago. Those who are lucky enough to enter the ruins will be able to obtain that inheritance!" Feng Yuqing took a deep breath and said. "If I can have that inheritance, I would then have enough power to defeat Feng Xiaoxiao. I only need you to protect me on my journey there and help me to obtain that inheritance. Ultimately, I will still reward you with half of Wind Valley!" Gu Ruoyun fell silent. Honestly speaking, she was not particrly interested in obtaining half of Wind Valley. However... Those ruins have piqued her interest. "There is one thing that I cant seem to understand." She had not lost all reasoning when she heard Feng Yuqings words. Instead, she asked, "You already have two powerful cultivators at the exceptional state by your side. Why must you have me by your side with them around? My usefulness seems to be far less significantpared to these two." Feng Yuqing smiled. "I want you toe along because you are a pill master. Those ruins are fraught with dangers. With a pill master on our side, we would have a guarantee at least. Thats why Ive invited you toe with me." Chapter 1174: The Woman In White (1) Chapter 1174: The Woman In White (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I can agree to your request." Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before a light shed in her eyes. "However, regardless of whether you can obtain that inheritance or now, half of Wind Valley will still belong to me!" Gu Ruoyun was really not very interested in obtaining half of Wind Valley but she would not turn down the opportunity either! "Furthermore..." She paused before she continued to speak. "If I ever find out that you have any ulterior motives, believe me, even a pill master can be a poison master! I dont think I need to borate on the consequences." A man who had been able to conceal his true nature for so many years was more dangerous than Feng Xiaoxiao. Hence, Gu Ruoyun would not trust him so easily! "You..." The gray-robed mens expression changed drastically as their eyes filled with anger. One of them was just about to speak when Feng Yuqing raised his hand to cut him off. Feng Yuqings gazended upon Gu Ruoyuns face. He then smiled gently. "Dont worry, You extremely useful to me. I wont do anything to you. However, if I cant obtain that inheritance, I cannot give you half of Wind Valley because I may not be able to regain the position as Young Master of Wind Valley sessfully. However, I can agree with your other requests." "Alright." After a bout of deep thought, Gu Ruoyun nodded. "When do we leave?" "Lets leave now. We should be able to reach that ce before it gets dark." Feng Yuqing slowly rose to his feet before he dered serenely, "Lets go." ... On a high mountain. There was a sudden influx of powerful cultivators along the rugged and uneven road. As a result, the quiet mountain range was filled with humans in its habitat. At this time, Gu Ruoyun was sweeping her gaze across every single person while she was halfway up the mountain. Her heart sank when she sensed the scale of their powers. "It seems that these ruins have attracted quite a few powerful cultivators. Some have even reached thete stage of the exceptional state and are only one step away from the refined state." Feng Yuqing may have brought two exceptional state cultivators along but those two were at the early stage of the exceptional state. They could not bepared to ate stage cultivator. The other cultivators have clearly noticed the group who had just arrived. After seeing that the neers powers were of no threat to them, they did not say much before they quickly turned away and made their way towards the top of the mountain not too far away. "The ruins should be at the top of the mountain." Feng Yuqings gaze sank and his expression showed a sense of seriousness. "Lady Gu, if any danger should arrive after this, I want you to hide behind Feng Yi and Feng Wu." The ones addressed as Feng Yi and Feng Wu were the two gray-robed men who had followed Feng Yuqing very closely. Feng Yuqing had asked them to protect Gu Ruoyun not because he wanted her to stay safe but for his own benefit! After all, a pill masters existence would be extremely useful in a party like this! Hence, she must never be endangered. Otherwise, they could not be sure of what might happen. Gu Ruoyun gently nodded and did not say much. Even though her safety was ensured as she has Zixie by her side, under most circumstances, she does not wish to expose Zixie to the eyes of the world. "Mm?" Suddenly, Gu Ruoyuns eyes diverted towards a woman in the crowd. When she noticed the markstone carried by the woman, a light shed in her eyes. "The Charm Sect? I never thought that I would run into members of the Charm Sect again at a ce like this." The woman from the Charm Sect clearly sensed the eyes staring at her from behind. She furrowed her willowy brows and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. However, the womans gaze did not rest long on Gu Ruoyun before it turned towards Feng Yuqing who was right next to her... Chapter 1175: The Woman In White (2) Chapter 1175: The Woman In White (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Tsk, tsk, tsk." The woman from the Charm Sect giggled seductively as her coquettish gaze wandered about. Her pretty and charming figure then glided towards Feng Yuqing. "I never expected the Second Young Master of Wind Valley to turn up in a ce like this. Could it be that youre interested in these ruins as well, Sir Feng?" The Second Young Master of Wind Valley? The cultivators around them turned towards Gu Ruoyun and the others when they heard this as their eyes filled with shock. Wasnt the Second Master of Wind Valley reduced to a good-for-nothing? Whats he doing at a ce like this? "I heard the news about the unearthed ruins in this area. I only want to take a look and bring some treasures back for my father and older sister Xiaoxiao while Im at it." Feng Yuqing curled his lips as he replied sloppily, "So what that the members of the Charm Sect are here as well? Then again, Elder Mei, you really are getting more and more beautiful. Because of your presence here, I feel as though these ruins have lost their attractiveness." Feng Yuqing no longer carried his calm andposed air. His entire persona was now like a hedonistic son of a rich family who was teasing ady. However, no one knows that deep down in his heart, Feng Yuqing was ready to vomit. This woman may look young but she was actually past the age of fifty and he was still forced to sprout such nauseating words. It was really disgusting. "Tsk, tsk." Elder Mei giggled seductively but a hint of loathing shed in her eyes. This fellow is quite good looking but its unfortunate that hes only a good-for-nothing! If it wasnt for the fact that he was the Second Young Master of Wind Valley, I wouldnt even bother myself with this good-for-nothing. Hes teasing me like a toad wishing to eat swan meat. "Young Sir Feng, may I ask who this woman is to you?" She frowned gently as she spoke, observing Gu Ruoyun. Feng Yunqings heart shivered yet he continued to carry a bantering smile. "Elder Mei, when ites to a woman who is tagging along with me, who do you think she is to me?" The meaning behind his words was vague and Elder Mei was immediately enlightened. The Second Young Master of Wind Valley has always been promiscuous. He would change his femalepanions like he was changing clothes. Therefore, any woman who was allowed to tag along with him can only be one of his lovers. Elder Mei turned towards Gu Ruoyun as she thought of this. She then raised her brows and asked, "My Lady, may I ask for your name..." "Nianye. My name is Gu Nianye," came Gu Ruoyuns slow reply. The Charm Sect and Wind Valley share a rather friendly rtionship so Elder Mei must be aware of Gu Ruoyuns name. Besides, based on Feng Yuqings response, it was obvious that he wants to conceal her identity. Under these circumstances, she had no choice but to use her alias again. "Gu Nianye?" Elder Mei fell momentarily silent. She has never heard of this name before and her suspicions were alleviated. "Young Sir Feng, let me give you a piece of advice. These ruins are far too dangerous. Based on your level of power,ing here would spell doom for you and youve even brought a stepchild along?" Elder Meis eyes flickered as she eximed, "If Lady Xiaoxiao was to find out about this, Im afraid that she would be furious." Feng Yuqing burst intoughter. "I never thought that you would care about me so much, Elder Mei, I am truly overwhelmed by your favor. How about youe and see me at Wind Valley after this? Ive long wanted to sleep with you, Elder Mei." Elder Meis expression turned into ice. However, she soon reverted to her normal demeanor and smiled seductively, "Dont joke around, Young Sir Feng, how can I ept your generosity? I must leave now as I have some matters to attend to. Ill see you again at the ruins." Chapter 1176: The Woman In White (3) Chapter 1176: The Woman In White (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even a good-for-nothing would have delusions of having me, he must be dreaming! Elder Mei scoffed as she wiggled her delicate little waist and headed towards the Charm Sects party. Feng Yuqing exhaled as he watched her leave. "Shes finally gone! I was afraid that I would identally expose your identity if she continued to ask questions. Lady Gu, you must not let them discover that you are Gu Ruoyun, no matter what!" Gu Ruoyun nodded. Her gaze had remained fixed upon Elder Meis disappearing figure but her thoughts were concealed from others. "By the way." Feng Yuqing turned towards Gu Ruoyun before he continued, "Youre probably not aware of the situation at Charm Sect. Due to their unique cultivation techniques, the Charm Sect requires its members to sleep with men to absorb their power to replenish their vitality. Hence, the disciples of Charm Sect are not only talented and powerful, most importantly, they have the recipe for eternal youth! Elder Mei might look very young but shes already more than fifty years old now." Gu Ruoyun curled her lips. "It looks like you have quite a hardcore preference to even consider someone of that age?" Feng Yuqings expression froze when he heard this. He then smiled bitterly. "I dont have much of a choice, do I? Everyone knows that Im flirtatious and promiscuous so I can only use these methods to chase her away! Otherwise, if she insists on entering the ruins with us, how do we refuse her?" Heaven knew how much he had wanted to vomit as he was saying those words! However, he had no other choice but to act this way to chase Elder Mei away. "Lets go." The crowd has begun to move and Feng Yuqing rose to his feet as well. His wise and farsighted eyes flickered with a faint light. At the high mountain. Even though there were many spiritual beasts around, they had hidden away when they sensed the great number of powerful cultivators, afraid of provoking these gate-crashers. Hence, Gu Ruoyun and others did not run into any fearsome spiritual beasts along the way up the high mountain. However, Feng Yuqings expression has grown even more somber. His eyes stared darkly at the top of the mountain a short distance away as a light shed in his gaze. "I can sense it, there seems to be something abnormal at the top of this mountain." His eyes then slowly sank. "Perhaps our exploration of these ruins wont be as easy as I had thought." Nevertheless, he has to try. This was the only way he could defeat Feng Xiaoxiao! Besides, if he could obtain that inheritance, not only would he regain his powers, he would even rise to a whole new state... "Elder Mei, why do you think that Feng Yuqing hase all the way here?" A ck-robed woman in the Charm Sect group raised her willowy brows urgently as she stared at Feng Yuqing with aplicated look on her face, deep in consideration. "Do I really need to mention it?" Elder Meiughed icily. "Why else would a good-for-nothing like Feng Yuqing be here? Hes here to find out if theres anything in these ruins that can help restore his power, what else? Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tries, hell never be able to do it! Elder Yun, we dont need to inform Feng Xiaoxiao about this. This good-for-nothing Feng Yuqing is going toe back empty-handed anyway." The woman who had been addressed as Elder Yuns gaze sank. After a long pause, she turned her attention towards Gu Ruoyun and eximed, "I dont know why but I cant shake off the feeling that this woman isnt as simple as she seems." Elder Mei nced at Gu Ruoyun and sneered, "This woman is only sticking to Feng Yunqings side because shes taken a fancy to his title as the Second Young Master of Wind Valley. Otherwise, why would she curry favor from a good-for-nothing?" Chapter 1177: The Woman In White (4) Chapter 1177: The Woman In White (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Yun did not reply but her eyes remained fixed upon Gu Ruoyun, unsure if she was mistaken or not. She could not shake off the feeling that this woman was not all that simple, at least not like what Elder Mei says Gu Ruoyun was. "Lets go." She pondered for a short while before she ordered calmly and turned away. "Roar!" Just as the crowd was about to reach the top of the mountain, an angry roar rang out from the top of the mountain. It was so powerful that the entire mountain range shook. "Looks like someone is battling against a spiritual beast at the top of the mountain!" Feng Yuqings eyes sank as he fixed his gaze on the top of the mountain. He was momentarily silent before he said, "Come, lets go have a look. I can sense that the cultivator who is battling against that spiritual beast is very powerful. Her power seems to surpass everyone amongst us." Gu Ruoyuns heart gradually reached an all-time-low. Honestly speaking, she had note to the ruins for the sake of helping Feng Yuqing. She was here for the inheritance as well! Hence, when she sensed the strong energy fluctuations from the battle, her heart sank. She must have that inheritance in the ruins no matter what! A sense of determination filled her eyes. Gu Ruoyun no longer analyzed the situation further as she made her way towards the top of the mountain. An angry roar sounded. The scene of a huge ck dragon battling with a white-robed woman in midair was then revealed to them. The woman was dressed in snowy-white robes. Her iparably beautiful features were frosted over with ayer of ice while her eyes were exceptionally cold and distant. The white-robed woman was staring at the ck dragon scornfully. However, when Gu Ruoyuns eyes fell upon the absolute beautys features, her heart suddenly soared. This womans facial features were far too simr to hers, it was as if they have been carved from the same mold. Only, in contrast with her clear and cold aloofness, the white-robed womans features were clearly more gentle. "Evil creature, Im only passing by. Why must you stand in my way?" The woman in white red at the ck dragon icily. The chill in her voice could cut one to the bone. "Those who trespass will die!" The ck dragon roared loudly before its gigantic body charged towards the woman in white once again. "Since you insist on digging your own grave, I dont mind ying a dragon!" The white-robed womanughed icily. Her white robes pierced through the skies as she charged towards the ck dragon at top speed. The crowd could only see a blur as the white-robed woman, who was several meters away from therge dragon, reappeared in front of it. "Roar!" As the woman in white appeared in front of him, therge dragon spat out its dragons breath. A ck and rotten-smelling dragons breath then burst towards the woman in whites beautiful features. Swoosh! The woman in white raised her sword and sliced the oing dragons breath into two. She then appeared behind the ck dragon in a sh. The longsword moved like a sh of light before it sliced fiercely at the dragons body with great force. sh! The longsword pierced into the ck dragons back. He shrieked from the agony and violently thrashed, trying to throw the woman off his back. "This is price you wil pay for standing in my way!" sh! The woman in white swiftly pulled the longsword out and ck-colored blood sttered out like a fountain. She then took several steps back before raising her longsword once again... Instantly, the heavens and earth lost their color while the sun and the moon dimmed as an infinite amount of power gathered into the longsword. This power slowly condensed into a round ball of wind around the longsword! The whirling ball then shed downwards along with the sword. A loud bang sounded before the world returned to peace after the tremors. Chapter 1178: The Woman In White (5) Chapter 1178: The Woman In White (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ck dragons body swayed a little before it fell weakly onto the ground. His body was so big that it covered the entire mountains peak. Blood flowed endlessly and soon covered the entire ground in a rotten-smelling ck gunk. "Shes so powerful!" Feng Yuqings gaze sharpened. For such a powerful ck dragon to be rendered defenseless in her hands, just how powerful was this woman? Gu Ruoyuns lips gently trembled as her eyes remained fixed upon the fairy-like figure in white robes. She could not contain herself from stepping forward as her gaze turned from its initial calm demeanor to excitement. Her heart was trembling now. Is that her? If that isnt her, who else in this world could possibly look so much like me? However, before she could speak, the woman in snow-white robes stepped into the void and disappeared before everyones eyes. She never spared the crowd at the bottom of the mountain a single nce as if she had not noticed their existence. "Thats right, that must be her!" Gu Ruoyuns heart slowly filled with determination as her eyes stared fixedly at the spot where the woman in white had been. Her gaze was now filled with a new resolution. "Since shes here, I must find her even if I have to travel to the ends of the earth!" The woman in white had left too quickly, leaving Gu Ruoyun no chance to react at all. However, as long as Dongfang Yu was in the First City, they would meet each other sooner orter... "The ruins should be right behind the ck dragon." Feng Yuqing did not seem to notice the peculiar look on Gu Ruoyuns face as he turned his attention towards the ancient ruins to their front. "If my guess is correct, this ck dragon must have been a spiritual beast ced here to guard the ruins! He would stop anyone from entering the ruins. It was a good thing that the white-robed woman had helped us to solve this problem. Otherwise, Im afraid that we cant possibly defeat this ck dragon even if we had all joined forces. However, I wonder where that womans origins were to have such great power." Admiration filled Feng Yuqings eyes. He really hopes to have the power to y dragons someday. Gu Ruoyun smiled and walked towards the dragon which was lying in the pool of blood. She then took out the broken sword from the Ancient Divine Pagoda and slowly bent down. "What is that girl doing?" "Who knows?" The crowd was shocked at the sight of Gu Ruoyuns action yet no one paid any attention to her. Very soon, when they saw what Gu Ruoyun was doing, they were dumbstruck. She had used the broken sword to sh the ck dragons stomach open. She then dug out the dragons heart. When the bloody dragons heart came into view, everyone stared nkly and even more foolishly than before as they fixed their astonished stares upon Gu Ruoyun. "Lady Gu, what are you doing?" Feng Yuqing, who was also shocked, asked. "A ck dragons heart is a rare treasure." Gu Ruoyun smiled. This ck dragon was not like the rest of the dragon n. They were vegetarians and use medicinal herbs for sustenance! Hence, a ck dragons body, which has been tempered by countless types of medicinal herbs, was a treasure from head to tail, especially the dragons heart. When one uses the heart to refine pills, it will bring rather impressive effects. However, it was a pity that she could not take the dragons body with her. Otherwise, it would draw too much attention. Gu Ruoyun shook her head and put the ck dragons heart away. She then headed to Feng Yuqings side. "Lets go," she said with a raised brow. "Lets go and find out what kind of treasures lie within these ruins." Chapter 1179: The Initial Search At The Ruins (1) Chapter 1179: The Initial Search At The Ruins (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Yun, who was standing with the Charm Sects group, stared attentively at Gu Ruoyun. A light shed across her charming eyes before she turned away and looked at the ancient ruins in front of her... The door to the ruins was shut tight and emitted a dull green glow beneath the sunlight. It looked mysterious and ancient. "Lets go." Elder Mei ordered authoritatively before she led the members of the Charm Sect towards the closed great door. Gu Ruoyun had calmed down after her initial excitement. However, she did not make any move as her clear and cold eyes gravitated towards the ruins. No one could tell what she was thinking... Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The crowd watched anxiously as the door to the ruins burst open as if it was weing their arrival. They felt uneasy as they stared into the depths of the ruins in front of them. Ultimately, their greed overcame the uneasiness and they walked into the ruins. "Wait." Just as Feng Yuqing was about to step forward, Gu Ruoyun reached out to stop him. He paused without hesitation and stared nkly, furrowing his brows at the crowd who was advancing into the ruins. "What?" Elder Mei noticed Feng Yuqing who was standing very still and smiled. "Young Sir Feng, arent you here for the ruins? Why arent youing in with us? Could it be that youre scared?" Feng Yuqings eyes were conflicted. He stared carefully at the ruins in front of him and his voice trembled as he replied, "This... Youre more powerful than me. Im only a good-for-nothing so I think its best that I walk behind you." He looked so cowardly that Elder Mei could not help but sneer. This good-for-nothing is really scared now! Elder Mei no longer hesitated and she led the Charm Sect into the ruins. Boom! Just as the crowd reached the great door, a powerful beam of ck light burst from within the ruins. When she saw the ck fire, Elder Mei screamed, "Retreat! Retreat now!" Whoosh! Everyone felt the danger and hurriedly tried to retreat. Unfortunately, those who had charged towards the gate at the front most of the group did not have any time to run away. They disappeared under the zing ck mes. Amongst them were a few cultivators at the exceptional state as well. Elder Meis expression was an ugly sight to behold. Her eyes were filled with shock. If she had been a little less cautious, she would probably have been turned to ashes as well! These ruins are truly dangerous! Theyre far more dangerous than any of the other ruins that she had excavated before! "How did you know that we would be in danger?" Feng Yuqing returned to his senses and lowered his voice, speaking in a tone that only he and Gu Ruoyun could hear. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled in a nonchnt manner. "Ruins are tombs left behind by powerful cultivators long ago. Their graves must still be inside so why should they open their doors and wee you? Therefore, you dont need to think too much to know that its not a good sign when the doors to the ruins had burst open! However, these ruins have been around for a while so whatever which is guarding it should not have much power left. If we had been here a hundred years ago, I reckon that not a single one of us would be left alive now!" Chapter 1180: The Initial Search At The Ruins (2) Chapter 1180: The Initial Search At The Ruins (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She has the Ancient Divine Pagoda so she could have temporarily escaped the danger. Everyone else, however, would not be as lucky. They would all disappear in front of the ruins with no a soul spared! Feng Yuqings expression slowly sank. He then stared at the great door to the ruins which was now wide open and eximed darkly, "I sense that there are many more dangers lying within these ruins! Im now unsure whethering here was the right decision or not!" However, if he was given another chance, he would still have made the trip here. Purely because of the inheritance. As long has he could obtain that inheritance, he might be able to defeat Feng Xiaoxiao! Elder Yun looked somber as she stared at Gu Ruoyun and Feng Yuqing who had stayed at the same spot. A dark, puzzled yet gloomy light shed in her eyes, "Were you aware of the dangers in the ruins?" Otherwise, why would they have chosen to stand still unlike those other madmen? "Elder Yun, youve overestimated them." Elder Mei overheard the womans question and sneered. Her charming eyes were filled with disdain as she continued, "They merelyck the courage, they cant possibly be aware of the dangers within the ruins!" Elder Yun did not reply but her expression remained icy. She could not shake off the feeling that the woman by Feng Yuqings side was not as simple as she seems. Otherwise, Feng Yuqing would never have brought her to a ce like this. That was right! Feng Yuqing may be a hedonistic son with no achievements but that does not mean that he was a fool. He was still very conscious of what should be done and when. "Lets make a move." Elder Mei stared at Gu Ruoyun disdainfully and led the crowd from the Charm Sect into the ruins. "The danger has passed, we shouldnt run into any other traps for the time being. However, as these ruins are not like any other, its best that we keep an eye out." Elder Yun thought for a moment as she nced at Elder Mei and the rest who were making their way towards the ruins before she ran after them. ... Everything was old and rusty in the ruins. It was so quiet in the ruins that only the crowds footsteps could be heard echoing throughout the deserted ruins... After the first trap had been sprung outside the ruins, the cultivators who had survived were now less than half of the original number. However, the remainder were still very powerful. It would not be an easy task to grab the inheritance from beneath the noses of so many people. "Who on earth are you!" Just as Gu Ruoyun was observing the situation in the ruins, a low voice rang out beside her ear, "Furthermore, youre tagging along with the Young Sir of Wind Valley, what are you nning?" Gu Ruoyun was shocked as she turned towards Elder Yuns questioning eyes and curled her lips indifferently. "I am only a nameless nobody, who on earth do you think I could be?" "The Charm Sect must have this inheritance no matter what." Elder Yuns eyes darkened with viciousness as she replied icily, "If you dare go against us, all that awaits you is the fate of being hunted down and killed by the entire Charm Sect! So, my Lady, youd better reconsider whether you really want to help Feng Yuqing!" Once she had said her piece, she did not say anything else and headed towards the Charm Sects party. Elder Mei gently furrowed her brow, she was clearly unsatisfied with Elder Yuns words. Hadnt this girl seduced the Second Young Master of Wind Valley merely to gain Wind Valleys favor? What power could she possibly have? Besides, this inheritance shall belong to the Charm Sect in the end. No one else should have the power to fight with us! Chapter 1181: The Initial Search At The Ruins (3) Chapter 1181: The Initial Search At The Ruins (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lady Gu." Feng Yuqing nced at Elder Yun, who had left and mildly lowered his gaze before saying, "Elder Yun is not like Elder Mei. Shes very intelligent and Im afraid that it wont be that easy to hide your identity from her. However, I cant let go of this inheritance either. You may carefully consider whether you want to help me or not." It goes without saying that Feng Yuqing was not inferior whenpared to Feng Xiaoxiao. However, as Feng Xiaoxiao was several years his senior, by the time he had grown some sense, the entire Wind Valley had fallen into Feng Xiaoxiaos hands. Hence, regardless of how great his power was, he has always had to conceal it. Feng Yuqing understood that Gu Ruoyun was not someone that he could easily control. If he tried to mislead her, he would end up receiving theplete opposite of the desired result. Therefore, it was best to clearly exin the Charm Sects power and to let her choose whatever she wishes. Gu Ruoyun smiled. The inheritance? I hade here for the inheritance as well. Hence, I have no intention ofpromising for the Charm Sect or Feng Yuqing! "Foolish humans! Who gave you the permission to enter ournd?" Just as the crowd reached a passage in the ruins, a wildughter burst into the air. Everyone paused when they heard the sound of theughter. "Whos that?" Elder Meis expression changed and she clutched her sword tightly in her hand while her face filled with vignce. "Hmph!" Just as the muffled cry sounded, the entire ruins began to shake. The crowd watched cautiously as a loud crash reverberated in the ruins. A rock had fallen from the sky and smashed arge hole in the ground. The ground then began to move as the crowd watched... "Sir, watch out!" Feng Yi and Feng Wus shocked faces had drained of color. They rushed to unsheath their swords and stood in front of Feng Yuqing, defending him. They then eximed with an ugly look on their faces, "This fellow is very powerful!" "Foolish humans, intruding on anothers territory without permission requires you to pay a price!" The rock spoke in a low and hoarse voice. That voice carried an air of domineering arrogance as if a loud thunder was crashing into their hearts. "The rock... The rock is talking?" Some of them were stunned, it was likely that they had never seen anything quite as supernatural as this before. A rock which can actually talk? "This is a stone man from the ancient times." Elder Yuns eyes darkened as she slowly responded, "Its a species of spiritual beast! However, the stone men n have vanished more than ten thousand years ago. I never thought that it would appear in these ruins. It seems that these ruins must be more than ten thousand years old." Gasp! These old ruins are ten thousand years old! Just how powerful was the Master of these ruins? Perhaps they might never figure it out. Some of them were already beginning to feel regretful. Why couldnt we have controlled our greed and stayed out of these ruins? What if we ended up losing our lives here? That would not be a good deal at all. Unfortunately, the exit to the ruins was now closed. No matter how regretful they were now, it was useless. "Hmph! Human, you have some knowledge at least. You still know who I am despite the many years! It is unfortunate, however, that anyone who enters these ruins will never leave!" The stone manughed icily and slowly rose to its feet from the ground. The ground shook with every step itsrge body took. "Youre merely a stone man, not some imprable defense. I simply do not believe that you can go up against so many of us!" Under the stone mans oppression, a cultivator charged forward. His fist was enveloped in ayer of energy as it flew fiercely towards the stone mans body. Chapter 1182: The Initial Search At The Ruins (4) Chapter 1182: The Initial Search At The Ruins (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion m! The cultivators fistnded on the stone mans body and everyone heard a brittle, cracking sound. A shriek, simr to a pig being ughtered, then echoed through the ruins. "Aah!" The cultivators entire arm was twisted and the back of his hand was bloody with trails of blood trickling down slowly. The stone man cracked his head as he staring disdainfully down at the cultivator who had gone pale. "Human," It eximed with ridicule, "Go home and cultivate a few more years before you can think about fighting me again! Oh, right! I forgot that you cant ever leave this ce now!" The stone man had not been harmed by the full-forced attack from the early-stage Martial Saint in the exceeding state. Furthermore, the stone man had not attempted to dodge the attack and had allowed the cultivators fist to m directly against his body. "Lets attack together. Theres so many of us, dont tell me that we cant even wound this fellow?" Elder Mei gritted her teeth as she gave the order. "Thats right! Though one person alone cannot defeat it, why cant we injure it when theres so many of us?" Whoosh! After saying his piece, another cultivator then charged towards the stone man. Everyone else looked at each other as they drew their weapons and charged forward as well. One of them shed their sword down, causing a wave of wind to slice down from the sky and m fiercely towards the stone mans head. The stone man stood very still and did not move. He did not even bother to resist and only smiled at the group of puny humans struggling in front of him. Thunk! Thunk, thunk, thunk! Countless attacks shot towards the stone man on the ground, emitting a groaning sound which echoed throughout the ruins. The stone man turned his head and spoke in a disdainful voice, "Is this the extent of your strength, humans? You are far too inferior in contrast with the ones who hade before you. Do you think that you can hurt me by attacking together? Your attacks had barely tickled me!" "How can this be?" The crowd took several steps back as they panted and stared at the stone man. "This stone mans power is probably at thete-stage exceptional state Martial Saint rank! There are quite a number ofte-stage exceptional state Martial Saints amongst us too. How is it that weve been unable to hurt him?" Elder Yun, who had not joined in the earlier fight, paused and exined, "Even though this stone mans power is at thete-stage exceptional state Martial Saint rank, the stone men race have always had a rock-hard body. It would be difficult to harm him even for those at the early-stage refined state." "Haha." The stone man burst intoughter. "Human, you are correct. Even though my powers have regressed now, I still have a solid shell. Hence, you cannot harm me. Are you all prepared to die now?" Boom! A powerful energy exploded from the stone mans body and flew towards the cultivators in front of him, reaching the cultivators faces instantly. Crack! The stone mans fistnded fiercely on a cultivators head with a force as great as arge mountain falling on him. The cultivators head exploded and his brains dribbled out, sshing all over the ground. "Watch out!" Elder Mei cried out as she led the attackers towards the stone man. "Youve overestimated your abilities!" The stone manughed icily before he threw his fist at Elder Mei. The fistnded heavily on Elder Meis stomach with a loud thud and sent her body flying out of the way. Shended violently on the ground andrge mouthfuls of blood began to sputter out from her mouth. She could only stare at the stone man who was standing in front of her as her face turned ashen. Chapter 1183: The Initial Search At The Ruins (5) Chapter 1183: The Initial Search At The Ruins (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Elder Mei!" The Charm Sect disciples surrounded Elder Mei while their eyes stared vigntly at therge and solid stone man in front of them. Their gaze was filled with seriousness. "Anyone else?" The stone man burst into madughter. "Does anyone else want to throw their lives away and fight me? Im going to show all of you the power of the stone men n!" Hisughter then echoed throughout the ruins. That crazedughter was the only sound in the ruins, the humans have long been scared witless. Who would dare to challenge this mad piece of rock? "Since none of you n to make a move, allow me to do so!" The stone man swept his maddened gaze across every human in sight before he sneered, "So, who amongst you would like to die first?" The crowds expression changed over and over again. They all understood that this mad piece of rock had no intentions of letting them go! Does this really mean that they were all going to die in these ruins? No! They would never surrender so easily! "Lets keep going and fight him to the death. Otherwise, if this keeps up, we can forget about the inheritance. We might even lose our lives here." Elder Mei gritted her teeth as a fierce light shed in her eyes. "Thats right. The elder from the Charm Sect is right. Were going to die anyway so we might as well go down fighting!" A cultivator had stepped out to support Elder Meis decision as soon as she had spoken. This rock does not n to let them go and they would likely to end up dead whether they fight or not. Since that was the case, why not fight? During that period of time, only the good-for-nothing Feng Yuqing and Gu Ruoyun had not made any moves. Everyone hadunched their attacks against the stone man, including the two men in grey robes who had stood by Feng Yuqings side. Boom! Boom, boom boom! They attacked over and over again but only managed to cause a small spark in the end. Their attacks had not even left a scratch on the stone man. However, their attacks have clearly angered the stone man and he roared loudly as he stomped angrily towards them. How could they possibly hold their own against ate-stage stone man at the exceeding Martial Saint rank? Very soon, all the human cultivators continuously spat blood under his attack. Those whose powers were at a slightly inferior stage had instantly lost their lives. "Sir." Feng Yi and Feng Wu retreated to Feng Yuqings side. They then spoke in a serious manner, "This stone man may be at thete-stage exceeding Martial Saint rank but his powers are so great that its absurd. Even with so many of us, it was impossible for us to touch him at all." Feng Yuqings expression slowly sank. He then entered into deep contemtion as he stared at the huge stone man. It was also at this moment that the stone mans attention turned towards him and Gu Ruoyun... "I never thought that a good-for-nothing and an early-stage Martial Saint would dare to enter these ruins. Since thats the case, allow me to use you two as my opening ughter!" Boom! The stone mans fist carried a heavy coercion as he struck it towards of Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyuns eyes narrowed. Just as she was about to release Zixie, a sh of ck robes descended from above. The ck-robed figurended in front of her like a heavenly god and blocked the stone mans fist with a loud bang. Thud! The stone man stumbled back before he lifted his head in astonishment and stared at the man in ck robes before him... The man was dressed in ck robes while his face was covered by a ck mask. His deep eyes stared at the stone man solemnly as his sensual lips curled into a cold angle. Gu Ruoyun did not know why but she felt a sense of familiarity as the masked man stood in front of her... Chapter 1184: Ruins, Inheritance (1) Chapter 1184: Ruins, Inheritance (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Human, youre digging your own grave!" The stone man was enraged after his attack was blocked. He then attacked again and fiercely aimed his fist towards the man in cks chest. There was an unstoppable aura wrapped around the stone mans fist as it flew forward with an irresistible force. Bam! The ck-robed man raised his hand and grabbed the stone mans fist in a tight grip. Though the stone mans punch had pushed the ck-robed man back several steps, there was no sign of emotion in his deep and grim eyes. An indifferent light from his masked face shed against the ruins. Gu Ruoyuns eyes were fixed upon the ck-robed man in front of her. There was a slight ripple of emotion in her clear and cold gaze. Could it be him? It cant be! Big Brother should be in the West Spirit Maind so how could he possibly be in the First City? Besides, if he really is Gu Shengxiao, he would never have concealed himself and refused to see me. Where had my saviore from? "Human, stop fantasizing about defeating me. Thats an impossible feat so I advise you to beg for mercy instead!" The stone man was still enraged about the fact that the ck-robed man had been able to block his attack. His angry eyes looked as if they could spit fire. The ck-robed man gently pursed his lips but his grim gaze remained fixed upon the stone man. He did not say a thing and no one couldprehend the expression beneath his ck mask either. Nevertheless, the chilly aura emanating from the mans body was quite intimidating. Boom! Just then, the man in ck released his attack. The stone manughed icily and raised his fist to block him. As their fists collided, a powerful energy surged through the mans arm and transferred itself into the stone mans body. A clear and loud cracking then echoed through the ruins. The stone mans expression has changed from his initial disdain to fear. His eyes slowly widened before he cried out in a shrill voice, "No!" Crack! His entire body had been prated by the ck-robed mans powerful energy. The crowd then watched as the stone mans body cracked open and exploded into pieces. Countless shattered pieces of rock fell to the ground in small piles. The stone mans eyes, once filled with fear, slowly turned pitch ck before losing its spark... The ck-robed man clenched his fist as blood dripped down from his arm onto the ground. It was obvious that he had sustained some heavy injuries from thest attack. Wah! Everyone in the ruins immediately plunged into a riot as they gazed curiously at the ck-robed man in ck. They wanted to know where this man hade from to have such great power. Elder Meis eyes slowly darkened. With this man around, their chances of obtaining the inheritance from these ruins would be greatly diminished. The ck-robed man was still standing with his back towards Gu Ruoyun and made no move to turn around to look her. It was as if he was not acquainted with her at all. "Who are you?" The womans clear and cold voice rang out behind him, "Do we know each other?" The ck-robed mans body stiffened. However, he stopped himself from turning around. He continued to stare into the distance as he replied in a grim yet hoarse voice, "We do not." "Really?" Gu Ruoyun curled her lip indifferently. There was no way her intuition was wrong, this man was definitely acquainted with her. However, she could notprehend what could have possibly happened to have caused him to be unable to face her? "Lady, arent you overthinking this?" Elder Mei sneered before she chimed in with a voice filled with mockery, "This man has such great power. How could someone like you, who is trying to curry favor from the Second Young Master of Wind Valley to obtain a high position, possibly be acquainted with a powerful cultivator like him? However, you really are something. You would even rush to gain favor from anybody who seems powerful by pretending that you know him. You..." Chapter 1185: Ruins, Inheritance (2) Chapter 1185: Ruins, Inheritance (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her speech came to an abrupt end. Elder Meis expression turned pale and her eyes disyed a sense of terror. The reason for this was because the ck-robed man had turned his gaze towards her with clear murderous intent in his cold eyes. Elder Mei felt as if a hand was sped around her neck, it was suddenly very hard for her to breathe. "Your tongue is too impertinent!" The ck-robed mans voice was just as cold as ever and the murderous intent on his body was undiminished. "If you say another word, I will send you to your grave!" Boom! A powerful force then charged towards Elder Mei. She could not avoid it in time and the attacknded straight onto her chest, causing her to stumble backward. She spat out a mouthful of blood and her face turned deathly pale. "Elder Mei!" Elder Yuns expression changed abruptly. She then hurriedly supported Elder Meis body as she stared vigntly at the ck-robed man. She might have been mistaken but she felt as if this man had attacked Elder Mei because she had insulted Gu Nianye! How could Elder Mei possibly have the audacity to say another word at a time like this? She could only stare at Gu Ruoyun hatefully. To Elder Mei, this woman had caused her to offend such a powerful cultivator! If it had not been for her, Elder Mei would not have had to endure that attack! "Its fine if you dont tell me who you are." Gu Ruoyun walked to the mans side and thought for a moment before saying, "One day, I shall find out your identity myself." After saying her piece, she continued further into the ruins. The ck-robed man stared at her as she left and his initially chilly gaze became gentler. His eyes were filled with a frustrating struggle. The path in the ruins was made from metal and made a nking sound when walked on. This sound was particrly obvious in the silent ruins. The ck-robed man followed Gu Ruoyun every step of the way but he did not say a word to her at all. He was quiet the entire time but his cold eyes were fully alert with a serious look beneath his ck mask. "Hey, theres a room here!" Suddenly, a surprised voice sounded amongst the crowd. The crowd immediately saw that there was indeed a room to their left. That room had been fused together with the wall which was why they had not noticed its existence at first. "Since this tomb had been built by a powerful cultivator ten thousand years ago, there should be other treasures aside from the inheritance. Perhaps this room has precious things inside!" Elder Mei curled her lips as her eyes filled with greed. "Come, lets go have a look!" She then opened therge golden door and stepped into the room. The room was filled with treasure chests which emitted a dazzling radiance, lifting ones spirits. "Heavens, theyre spiritual weapons! So many spiritual weapons!" "And spirit stones! These spirit stones have an abundance of spiritual energy. If I could absorb all these spirit stones, I might even break through to the next state!" Spirit stones were a type of miracle stone on the maind. They contain powerful spiritual energy which can be absorbed by cultivators. However, spirit stones had disappeared along with pill forms ten thousand years ago and only a precious few could be found. A spirit stone ced in an auction could be sold for sky-high prices. "These are mine, hahaha, all mine!" One cultivator could not resist the lure of so many treasures and burst intoughter. He then charged forward with an insane look on his face. Chapter 1186: Ruins, Inheritance (3) Chapter 1186: Ruins, Inheritance (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, before he could reach the treasure, a sword was suddenly thrust forward and pierced through his chest. His body shook as he turned around in disbelief and looked at the person who had stabbed him. "You, you actually..." he asked in a trembling voice. "Theres not much treasure here. The less of us there are, the more chances we will have to get something so you can go to hell!" The attacker then pulled his sword out emotionlessly. Even the way he had spoken was extremely cruel and he showed absolutely no mercy at all. Stter! Fresh blood gushed out from the cultivators body like spring water. He then slowly crumpled to the ground,nding in front of everyone with a thud. Everyone immediately drew their weapon and struck the person standing next to them. They must ughter their own kind for the sake of obtaining the treasure! "Sir, should we join the fray as well?" Feng Yi stared at Feng Yuqing in confusion as he asked. Before Feng Yuqing could reply, a cold and indifferent voice chimed in, "If you trust my word, leave these things alone. Nothing good cane from taking these treasures!" Feng Yuqing fell momentarily silent before he slowly nodded. "Well listen to Lady Gu." Knowing this womans character, she would never open her mouth to spout delirious ravings. Since she has asked them to give up on obtaining these treasures, there must be a good reason why they should leave these treasures alone. Otherwise, they might end up throwing their lives away senselessly! Most importantly, with so many powerful cultivators fighting for the treasure, they really could not expect anything good to happen. What was it all for? Actually, Elder Mei was more worried about the ck-robed man joining the fight. It was a good thing that he did not react at all and had remained standing behind Gu Ruoyun like a statue. Elder Mei does not know why but when she saw this, a hint of astonishment shed in her eyes. Why do I feel as if this man is like a bodyguard and is protecting that womans safety? She quickly sneered at herself for having that thought. How could that be possible? How could a woman who needs to gain the Second Master of Wind Valleys favor possibly have such a powerful bodyguard? Perhaps the ck-robed man was just minding his own business behind her. He certainly cant be acquainted with her at all! In the room, countless cultivators have fallen into a pool of blood as a result of the massacre. At this time, they never thought that they would end up being murdered by their friends after surviving the stone mans attack. And it was all for the sake of the treasure in those chests. "Its almost done." Elder Mei wiped the blood from her face and said, "Now there should be enough people to divide the treasure amongst us. We only need to discuss who will take what! Even though many have lost their lives here, we still dont know whats going to happen next." "However..." She paused before she turned towards Gu Ruoyun and the others. She then smiled as she said, "Those of you who did not take part in the battle cant im any of the treasure." "To me, this treasure is not quite as important as you, Elder Mei. Id rather you give yourself to me, Elder Mei, instead of having this treasure." Feng Yuqing peeked at Elder Mei with narrowed eyes, looking like a hedonistic son through and through. Elder Mei felt disgusted but she did not show it on her face. Instead, she chuckled before saying, "Dont worry, once we leave these ruins, I wont treat you unfairly." However, that would require them to actually leave the ruins in one piece. "My Lord." After Elder Mei had spoken, she lifted her head towards the ck-robed man in ck who was standing behind Gu Ruoyun and addressed him. She shed a pretty and charming smile as she spoke with an attractive expression on her face, "I wonder if any of these treasures have caught your eye? Ill leave one especially for you." Chapter 1187: Ruins, Inheritance (4) Chapter 1187: Ruins, Inheritance (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ck-robed man ignored herpletely. He did not even look at her as if she waspletely transparent. His deep, grim eyes were staring somewhere else as if each word Elder Mei had said to him was sphemy. Elder Mei realized her failure in boot-licking and looked rather embarrassed. She was about to speak again when Elder Yun, who was right next to her, pulled her back. "With such great power, why would he need these treasures? Elder Mei, its no use for you to do this. We better hurry up and divide these treasures so we can continue our journey." This mans eyes clearly showed that he was not interested in these treasures at all. Otherwise, based on his level of power, if he really wants these things, would there be anything left for them to divide? Funnily, Elder Mei had tried to use these treasures to get into this mans good graces. In the end, he had not been impressed at all. ... After everyone had divided the treasure, the group continued on their journey. The long passageway was like a path to another world. Though it was long, a bright light soon came into view and everyones heart leaped with joy. They eximed excitedly, "Were finally at the end. Is it possible that this is where the inheritance is?" There was only one inheritance. Hence, everyone by their side was an enemy! They had previously attacked their friends for the sake of those treasures. Now, one single mistake would result in their own deaths by the sword... Once the crowd had reached the paths end, their excitement soon turned to disappointment. They were greeted with a single-nk bridge swaying all alone at the end of the path. Beneath it was an endlessly dark void. Fear crept into their hearts and they felt as if something could jump out from beneath the bridge at any moment... "Looks like this is not the location of the inheritance." "Its like what Ive said, we cant possibly have found the inheritance so soon. The Master of these ruins would not possibly let us enjoy the inheritance so quickly! It seems that if we want to obtain the inheritance, we shall have to cross this single-nk bridge." The hearts of the crowd sank. After all, the trials in the ruins would only get more and more dangerous. The stone man earlier on was already very powerful and they do not know what was waiting for them next. "Lets go." Elder Yun took a deep breath and walked around the crowd to stand at the front. "We must pass through here no matter what!" Everyone else followed suit. They had already gone through so much peril, how could they go back now? Besides, they have no way of retreat. Shortly, everyone had set foot on the single-nk bridge. Due to the weight from so many people, the bridge began to wobble and seemed as if it could copse at any moment. "Roar!" "Roar, roar, roar!" Just as the crowd was crossing the bridge with great difficulty, a loud session of roars sounded underneath the bridge. When the crowd looked down, they were so frightened that their souls nearly leaped out from their bodies. Countless ck dragons were rising up from beneath the bridge as they widening their bloody, ferocious mouths and roared loudly. If these ck dragons had not been bound by chains, the cultivators would probably have been frightened to death. "Watch out, dont fall down. If you do, you will be the ck dragons meal!" Elder Yuns eyes darkened as she ordered in a low voice. Creak! Even though the crowd was already walking very carefully, the single-nk bridge wobbled ceaselessly as if it could copse at any moment. Chapter 1188: Ruins, Inheritance (5) Chapter 1188: Ruins, Inheritance (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Frankly speaking, if the group had gone across the bridge one-by-one, this might not have happened! Unfortunately, no one wanted to fall behind and they were afraid that someone else would get to the inheritance first! Hence, they did not want to concede even one step! As for flying through the air... That was impossible! Perhaps the Master of the ruins had wanted to prevent cultivators from flying through the air so he had ced water caltrops on the single nk bridge as well. If anyone tries to fly, they would end up badly bruised by the spikes from the water caltrops! Hence, the crowd had no choice but to slowly cross this single nk bridge! Gu Ruoyun had dared to step onto it because she was certain that she would be able to escape from the dragons. "Argh!" Just then, an arm reached out from the side and someone, who had been caught off guard, fell off the bridge. The ck dragons, which had been lying in wait for their delicious meal, quickly opened their bloody mouths to catch it. Before the man could cry out for help, the ck dragon had swallowed him whole. "What are you doing?" After that unfortunate soul had been swallowed by the ck dragon, his friend turned towards Elder Mei who was the person who had pushed the unfortunate soul down. He screamed angrily at her and his eyes were spitting balls of fire. "You can all see it, this bridge cant take any more weight. If theres less of us, perhaps we can still stand a chance in crossing safely." Elder Mei sneered. "You shouldnt me me, my actions have brought you hope. Its every man for himself and the Devil will take the those who fall behind! As long as we can cross this bridge, whats wrong with sacrificing one or two of us?" Despite the angry look in the unfortunate mans friends eyes, he did not say another word. Elder Mei was right. Every man for himself and the Devil will take the those who fall behind! Humans have always been a selfish species. What was the harm in sacrificing one or two people for the sake of survival? "I think theres still an overload of weight here so we must sacrifice a few others to save ourselves." As she spoke, her gaze turned towards Gu Ruoyun and the rest. Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and stared straight into Elder Meis eyes. Her unwavering gaze showed no sign of fear. "Sir Feng, even though weve known each other for so many years, youve pretty much dug your own grave bying to these ruins with your powers in that state. Please take your subordinates and that woman, you should jump before I take action!" Feng Yuqings eyes sank. "Are you not afraid of receiving retribution for these actions?" "Hahaha!" Elder Mei burst intoughter. "Now that Feng Xiaoxiao is the Young Master of Wind Valley and will soon take the top position, do you think that Wind Valley will avenge you?" Besides, the Charm Sect have long been allied with Feng Xiaoxiao! The friendship between the Charm Sect and Wind Valley was purely because of Feng Xiaoxiao alone. If Feng Xiaoxiao found out that Elder Mei had killed Feng Yuqing, she might feel very excited! "Sir, watch out!" Feng Yi and Feng Wu quickly pulled Feng Yuqing protectively behind them as they red at Elder Mei angrily. "Elder Mei, youve crossed the line. Our Sir is also a direct descendant of Wind Valley yet you would treat him as such! We will inform the Valley Lord about this once we leave this ce! You just wait!" "Leave?" Elder Mei sneered. "Do you think youll have that chance? You will die here today! You should feel proud for being given the opportunity to sacrifice yourselves for us." Gu Ruoyun crossed her arms across her chest and stared at Elder Mei with a forced smile. Her eyes were filled with mockery. When Elder Mei noticed the mocking smile on Gu Ruoyuns face, she was immediately enraged. She then eximed icily, "You are going to die very soon so why are you smiling? Lady, you should have thought of the consequences of your greed for influence. Especially since the person that youre trying to gain favor from is the good-for-nothing Second Young Master of Wind Valley!" Chapter 1189: Ruins, Inheritance (6) Chapter 1189: Ruins, Inheritance (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Mei has shed all pretenses of cordiality and no longer cared about camouging her intentions. Since these people are going to die anyway, why should I keep this act up? Whoosh! Suddenly, a ck wave of energy shot towards her and pushed Elder Mei several steps back. A grim voice then chimed in and her heart froze over. "Shut your mouth unless you n to be dragon food!" Ptui! Elder Mei spat out a mouthful of blood as she stared in shock at the ck-robed man behind Gu Ruoyun. Her face waspletely drained of color. She could not understand it, why was this man standing up for Gu Ruoyun? Of course, as soon as this thought appeared in Elder Meis mind, she could not help but blurt out the question. "My Lord, why are you helping them? If they go down, well have another thread of hope! After all, this bridge cant take so many of us." "Thats right." The ck-robed manughed icily. "Its true that this single-nk bridge cant hold such a great weight and some of us should get off. Why dont you sacrifice yourself to protect us instead?" Elder Meis expression changed several times. She simply could not understand why this man would protect Gu Ruoyun. "My Lord, these people arent very powerful so they wouldnt be of much use in the next battle. I, on the other hand, am already ate-stage Martial Saint in the exceeding state and am much more powerful than them. Under these circumstances, the weaker ones should sacrifice themselves for those of us who stand a fighting chance!" The man in ck robes curled his lips into a disdainful smile but his eyes were as grim as ever. Murderous intent rippled from his body, turning the atmosphere on the single-nk bridge deadly. "The thing is, I dont even want to see you at all!" I should sacrifice myself? Im not rted to them at all so why should I sacrifice myself for their sake? "Elder Mei!" Elder Yun lowered her voice and interrupted Elder Mei. She then turned towards the group in front of her and said, "Lady Gu, Sir Feng, my apologies. Elder Mei was only thinking for the benefit of everyones safety. Thats why she had made such a decision. Allow me to apologize on her behalf. There are many more dangers ahead so all Im asking is for you to not start any further internal strifes!" Obviously, Elder Yun was much more intelligent than Elder Mei. Elder Yun may be apologizing to Gu Ruoyun but the underlying meaning in her words indicated that Gu Ruoyun was fully to me. In her apology, Elder Yun made it sound like Elder Mei had done it for everyones safety. That was why she had wanted to feed Gu Ruoyun to the dragons. Therefore, Gu Ruoyuns partys refusal to sacrifice themselves was harming everyones best interests! They were the ones who were wrong! Indeed, after hearing Elder Yuns words, all eyes have turned towards Gu Ruoyuns little group. Those eyes were filled with usation and dissatisfaction as if they all believed that Gu Ruoyun had hurt their benefits... Gu Ruoyun smiled icily but did not bother to defend herself. In the eyes of these greedy souls, everyone must sacrifice themselves for their benefit. Otherwise, it would hurt their interests... Hence, when faced with people like them, she felt much toozy to say anything. The ck-robed man furrowed his brows when he heard Elder Yuns exnation. Though the murderous intent was still evident in his grim eyes, he restrained himself in the end. These people were still useful for now! There were countless dangers ahead and he still needed them to scout ahead. "Roar!" After enjoying their delicious meal, the dragons once again waited for more humans to drop towards them. In the end, they did not receive any more food no matter how long they waited. They were enraged and let out a furious roar. Chapter 1190: Ruins, Inheritance (7) Chapter 1190: Ruins, Inheritance (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, these dragons have been starving for more than ten thousand years. Theyve finally received food after such a long wait, how could they give up so easily? Hence, some of the dragons began to bang their heads against the single-nk bridge in an attempt to knock all the humans down. Elder Mei jumped in fright and quickly retreated. She then eximed anxiously, "What should we do? What if we really fall down there? We would die for sure!" The crowd did not reply. However, they were grumbling about Gu Ruoyun, Feng Yuqing and the rest in their hearts. If they had allowed themselves to be sacrificed, the others would not be facing so many problems now! They do not even have an ounce of heroism at all. People like them were not fit to be considered humans. Do they not know that even if they managed to go through this trial, there would still be many more dangers ahead? Based on their level of power, they might not even be able to escape these ruins at all. Since that was the case, why not make things easy here and sacrifice themselves for the ones who have greater power? "Lets keep going." Elder Yun issued the order with a sunken face when she noticed that Gu Ruoyun had ignored her. Due to the ck-robed mans intervention, the crowd did not dare to act carelessly so no one schemed against their friends at all. They carefully journeyed forward but no matter how cautious they were, the single-nk bridge still wobbled endlessly. Elder Mei tried not to overanalyze the ck-robed mans attitude. Instead, she relegated him to the type of person who could not stand any sort of injustice. However, she had forgotten to consider that if he really was that sort of person, he would have reacted and stopped her when she pushed that unlucky soul off the bridge instead of taking actionter. "Were almost at the end." Elder Mei wiped the sweat off her brow when she noticed the path close by and stepped softly forward. She could almost feel the dragons mouth close to her feet. If she was not careful enough, she would be devoured! Fortunately, everyone finally reached the path in front of them after creeping along carefully. They all heaved a collective sigh of relief when they set foot on solid ground. "This... This..." However, before they could celebrate, the next thing they saw had frightened the wits out of them. Countless spiritual beasts were charging towards them from further up. Dust was stirred up all over the ce followed by their roaring, which nearly stopped the cultivators hearts from beating. They had just escaped the dragons yet there were so many fearsome tigers in front of them! Was the Master of these ruins not going to let anyone out alive? "Were finished. These spiritual beasts are allte-stage Martial Saints at the exceeding state! Furthermore, our numbers are fewer than the spiritual beasts! We cant defeat them!" After thest battle, there were only around ten cultivators left! There were more than twenty spiritual beasts here, how could they possibly defeat so many of them? If it had not been for the previous battles, they might still be able to go up against these spiritual beasts if they had joined forces. However, there was no if now. They have already given up on this chance for survival! No! Thats not right! The crowds eyes lit up as a thought came into their minds all of a sudden. How could they have forgotten about the mysterious ck-robed man within their group? If he was to attack, these spiritual beasts would be no match for them! Unfortunately, the ck-robed man only stood with his hands behind his back and has no intentions of pacifying their troubles. Thump! Elder Mei blocked an attack from one of the spiritual beasts before she stared at the ck-robed man in a puzzled manner. Does this man not fight against injustice and would draw his sword to help? Why does he not have any intentions of helping despite seeing so many of us under attack? Besides, those spiritual beasts seem to know about the mans power and are too afraid of going near him. Chapter 1191: Ruins, Inheritance (8) Chapter 1191: Ruins, Inheritance (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns little group was standing next to the ck-robed man and were temporarily sheltered from the spiritual beasts attack. Elder Mei felt a little jealous. If she had known that this would happen, she should have fought for the ce to stand next to him. She should not have given up on such a good opportunity simply because she had feared the man! If she was by his side, perhaps the spiritual beasts would not dare to attack her. Obviously, Elder Mei was not the only one who has that idea. One cultivator realized that he could not defeat the powerful spiritual beast and quickly rushed towards the ck-robed man to hide behind him. However, his actions were in vain. Even after he had hidden behind the ck-robed man, the spiritual beast had still run after him and ripped its w right through his chest. Elder Mei was confused now. Werent these spiritual beasts afraid of the ck-robed man? Why was Gu Ruoyun and her group protected but not the rest of them? sh! At that moment, a spiritual beast attacked Elder Yun and tore her clothes with one strike, causing the spirit stone hidden in her clothes to fall out. Elder Yuns shocked face drained of color and she quickly tried to pick up the spirit stone. However, just as she was about to pick the spirit stone up, the spiritual beast which had been attacking her turned around and charged towards the other cultivators. Elder Yun fell silent when she noticed this. After a long pause, she seems to figure something out and quickly cried out, "Throw away all the treasures that youve picked up from that room!" "What?" Elder Mei was dazed as she turned towards Elder Yun and bellowed, "Is something wrong with your brain? These are the spoils of our victory in these ruins and youre asking us to throw them away?" Elder Yuns eyes darkened as she replied in a low voice, "Throw those things away if you want to live. Otherwise, dont me me for not advising you!" Elder Mei stared at Elder Yuns serious face and chose to believe her in the end. The other Charm Sect members pulled out their treasures and threw them onto the ground. Their eyes were filled with confusion and reluctance. Once they had discarded those treasures, the spiritual beasts immediately gave up on them and charged towards those who were still holding on to their treasure! Those who had followed the Charm Sect and discarded their treasures managed to escape with their lives. The others were torn to pieces by the great number of spiritual beasts and died tragically. "These precious treasures are cursed with death?" Elder Mei finally returned to her senses and her expression changed. "However, weve paid a great price to obtain these things. Must we throw them away?" Elder Yuns heart was filled with reluctance but she felt much more lightheartedpared to Elder Mei. "We dont have any other choice, those spiritual beasts are too powerful. If we dont throw those treasures away, we would certainly be attacked by other spiritual beasts. We have no choice but to abandon them." Elder Meis heart was filled with resentment. If that ck-robed man had made his move, they would not have needed to throw their treasures away. Nevertheless, she did not dare toin about the ck-robed man. Hence, she put all of her rage onto Gu Ruoyuns head instead. "Were you aware of the dangers that woulde with taking those treasures? Is that why you had not fought a piece of the treasure?" Quite a number of Charm Sect members had died for the sake of those treasures. Therefore, as an elder of the Charm Sect, how could Elder Mei not feel heartache over this? Its all this womans fault! If she had said something sooner, the Charm Sect might have discarded those items as well. Elder Mei grumbled away in her heart. If Gu Ruoyun had warned them of the dangers in those treasures previously, they probably would not have believed her. Instead, they would have used her of lying to them in order to reap the great number of treasures for herself! Chapter 1192: Ruins, Inheritance (9) Chapter 1192: Ruins, Inheritance (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun stared at Elder Mei in shock. "Most valuable treasures in ruins are usually guarded by powerful spiritual beasts. Also, what made you think that these treasures were gifts for you? You only need to ponder a little more to know that there must be other dangers ahead. Thats simplymon sense, right? As for what kind of dangers there are, how would I know that? I watched how you had fought for the treasures you wanted so I thought that you must have enough confidence to ovee any danger." "You..." Elder Mei was so angry that her face turned ashen and she red at Gu Ruoyun bitterly. This damned girl was actually using them ofckingmon sense? "Forget it, Elder Mei, its not a big loss anyway. Lets just consider it as... We never got the treasure in the first ce." Elder Yun was afraid that the ck-robed man would get angry so she quickly stopped Elder Mei. She then shook her head and said, "Dont forget, were here for the inheritance. If we can obtain this inheritance, it would be much more important than those treasures." Elder Mei took a deep breath when she heard this and suppressed her rage. She red at Gu Ruoyun angrily but turned away and did not say a word. Her heart was bleeding at this point! Elder Yun pursed her lips and stared at Gu Ruoyun with aplicated look in her eyes before she followed Elder Mei and walked off. Everyone had also put the me on Gu Ruoyuns head. If she had warned them earlier on, would this have happened? "Its all your fault!" One cultivator could not endure this irritation. He charged towards Gu Ruoyun with eyes full of insanity as he yelled, "Its your fault that I had lost her after getting these treasures! Furthermore, my older brother had lost his life for the sake of those treasures Its your fault that he had died for nothing! Why didnt you warn us in the first ce? Why?" He roared angrily as he red at Gu Ruoyun with reddened eyes. It was almost as if Gu Ruoyun had murdered his older brother. At that moment, the crowd had forgotten that if it had not been for their earlier greed, perhaps so many of them would not have lost their lives. They would also not have run into the spiritual beasts or endure the heartache of their lossester on! However, they never considered it as their own mistake. They only knew how to throw their problems onto others and to vent their anger! Stab! The ck-robed man finally made his move when the cultivator charged towards Gu Ruoyun! A sharp de pierced towards the cultivator and shed through his throat. Blood began to pour out like a blooming red rose and slowly trickled down the cultivators body. "I wont be giving any of you a second chance!" He would never give any of them the opportunity to hurt this girl! That cultivator red angrily at Gu Ruoyun even as he died. His vicious gaze was like a poisonous viper, piercing through her skin. If looks could kill, Gu Ruoyun would probably have been cut to pieces under everyones re. Gu Ruoyun frowned as her eyes turned towards the ck-robed man. "Youve helped me time and time again and you still im that we dont know each other?" The ck-robed mans back stiffened. "He annoyed me!" He replied in a hoarse voice. He had killed him because he had been annoyed by the cultivator? No one in the area believed his exnation, least of all Gu Ruoyun. However, it was very obvious that because of his actions, no one else dared to cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun. The ck-robed man did not say anything else as he made his way towards the deeper end of the ruins. Gu Ruoyun went deep into thought as she stared at his back... Chapter 1193: Ruins, Inheritance (10) Chapter 1193: Ruins, Inheritance (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After thest fight, the atmosphere in the ruins had returned to silence. As for those who had died under the ws of the spiritual beasts, no one bothered too much about them and trampled over their bodies as they continued on their journey. Suddenly, when they had reached the middle of the long pathway in the ruins, a powerful aura was sensed by them all. However, the powerful spiritual beasts who were hidden away did not charge out at them. Instead, they began to probe their bodies as if they were trying to find something. When their search turned out to be fruitless, the spiritual beasts retracted their aura and allowed the cultivators to pass through the long pathway. Everyone sighed with relief. It was a good thing that they had listened to Elder Yuns advice and left the treasures behind them. Otherwise, the hidden spiritual beasts would definitely attack them again! "I never thought that humans woulde here again after so many years." Suddenly, an ancient voice sighed and echoed throughout the silent ruins, worming its way into everyones hearts. Everyone quickly drew their weapons as they stared vigntly around them. They were trying their best to identify the source of that voice. However, no matter how hard they searched, they could not find the source of that voice. "Theres no need to look around, I am only a remnant of a memory so you wont be able to find me." That voice rang out again as faintly as before like an intangible cloud or mist. "However, theres only one inheritance and I cant gurantee that everyones body can suit this inheritance. One things for sure, only one of you can have the inheritance! Have all of you decided the person who should receive the inheritance?" Elder Meis eyes sharpened and a light shed in her eyes. "Elder Yun, give this inheritance to me. When we return to the Charm Sect, Ill give my spiritual weapon to you." Elder Yun nodded in agreement. As long as this inheritance falls into the Charm Sects hands, it does not really matter who it went to! "Now we only need to deal with the rest!" Elder Meiughed icily. Her eyes then turned towards the crowd and her greedy face wasid bare for all to see. "The inheritance will belong to the Charm Sect. If youre willing to give it up, we might spare your life!" Give it up? What a joke. They had gone through so much trouble and endured heavy injuries to arrive at this point, how could they willingly go home with their tail between their legs now? They must have this inheritance even if they had to fight to the death! "I think we should dispatch the Wind Valley members first. Though they dont have a lot of power, they still have two early-stage Martial Saints in the exceeding state anyway. What if they end up benefiting from this dispute while both our parties suffer. Im afraid that the gains do not make up for the losses." A cultivator from the group had spoken up and brought a general consensus across the group. It was very obvious that they were furious with Gu Ruoyun so they would certainly get rid of her first at a time like this. It did not matter if the ck-robed man had stood up for her. Under these circumstances, who would not fight for the inheritance? That ck-robed man must certainly be here for the inheritance as all. Therefore, he should not attack for Gu Ruoyuns sake this time! "Go to hell!" m! Just as the cultivator had spoken, a low, grim voice rang out in his ears. The cultivator was shocked, unable toprehend when the ck-robed man had appeared next to him. He was dazed when an arm reached into his chest, causing his body to shake. His eyes were filled with astonishment. Chapter 1194: Ruins, Inheritance (11) Chapter 1194: Ruins, Inheritance (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Slish! The ck-robed man pulled his hand out as he stared coldly at the cultivator while a chilly light enveloped his ck mask. His lips were gently pursed but he did not say a word at all. Elder Meis eyes instantly widened as she stared at the ck-robed man who had killed another without any sign of mercy. Her voice shook as she asked, "What are you doing? Are you here for the inheritance as well?" This was the only thing that Elder Mei could think of! If it had not been for the sake of the inheritance, why would he have killed someone in cold blood? As for Gu Ruoyun... That waspletely impossible. She simply does not believe that this woman would have any connection to such a powerful man. If they were acquainted, she definitely does not need to gain the Second Young Master of Wind Valleys favor at all. The ck-robed man remained silent. In Elder Meis heart, his silence verified her question. She gritted her teeth and said, "Lets join forces. Perhaps if we work together and fight him, even if its no use, its better than sitting here and waiting for our deaths." Honestly speaking, Elder Mei does not want to fight the ck-robed man but it seems like she does not have any other choice now. If she does not kill him, she would never be able to obtain the inheritance! "Attack." Elder Yuns voice sank as she issued the order. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! In that instant, everyone pulled out their weapons and faced the ck-robed man. Boom! A great wind rose and his ck robes danced in the wind. The man lifted his grim eyes as he stared at the crowd charging toward him. A murderous intent then shed in his eyes. Just as the group was about to reach him, his power exploded like a flood. The group did not even have time to react before their bodies were flung fiercely out of the way. Blood sttered out from their mouths and their faces turned extremely pale. It was clear that the mans power had surpassed their imagination. "This isnt good!" Elder Meis expression changed several times. She quickly retreated as her eyes filled with an eerie light. "Elder Yun, this man is too powerful. Were no match for him unless our Sect Master was here. Only then will we stand a chance against him!" Elder Yun did not reply. She looked at the ck-robed man in front of them and thought for a moment before saying, "Elder Mei, lets give up on the inheritance." "What?" Elder Meis expression drained of color. Their objective ining here was for the sake of the inheritance. Now, after giving so much, this was the conclusion they would receive? How could she ept that? "No, I dont want to give up! I must have that inheritance!" Her eyes turned red as she screamed maniacally. "Elder Mei!" Elder Yun quickly pulled Elder Mei back and knitted her willowy brows. "The inheritance is indeed very important but at the end of the day, its not as important as our lives. Also, for the remaining Charm Sect members, we should also let it go! As long as the green hills are there, one need not worry about firewood. We will have the chance for vengeance in the future!" Give up on the rest of the Charm Sect members? Elder Mei stared at Elder Yun in astonishment. Was she saying that they should both run away and abandon the rest of the Charm Sect members? How could Elder Yun say such a thing? Instantly, a cold and chilly sensation rose in Elder Meis heart. Even though she was typically very aggressive, she was not the kind of person who would discard the lives of the Charm Sect members! However, Elder Yun was more vicious than she. No matter how many Charm Sect members there were, in her eyes, they were things that she could discard at any moment! Chapter 1195: Ruins, Inheritance (12) Chapter 1195: Ruins, Inheritance (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lets go!" Elder Yun was far moreposed inparison to Elder Mei, she was also more adaptable to the circumstances! She then grabbed Elder Meis arm without giving her any chance for consideration and pulled out a marked disc from her sleeve! "This... Is this a transportation disc? Did the Sect Master give this to you?" Elder Meis eyes were filled with shock when she saw this as if she never thought that their Sect Master would gift such a valuable item to Elder Yun. Elder Yun did not give her any chance for further consideration. There was a popping sound as the two women who had been standing in front of the ck-robed man suddenly vanished in a puff of smoke. The ck-robed mans eyes grew even colder as his body emitted an ill-intentioned aura. After a long pause, he turned his gaze towards the other people who had been left behind... The two elders of the Charm Sect had been lucky enough to escape but everyone else was clearly not as fortunate! Furthermore, after the cumtive amount of curses and indignation they had hurled at Gu Ruoyun, the ck-robed man hadpletely flipped out. He attacked them relentlessly, targeting their vulnerabilities as if he wants to kill them instantly! Very soon, everyone had fallen into a pool of blood. Gu Ruoyun and the three people from Wind Valley were the only ones left alive in the ruins. "Sir, be careful." Feng Yi and Feng Wu quickly pulled Feng Yuqing protectively behind them as they stared vigntly at the ck-robed man. They reckoned that after the ck-robed man was finished with the others, it would soon be their turn... However, the ck-robed man did not react at all. He had his back towards them as his ck, blood-drenched robes fluttered in front of them like the grim night, emitting a mesmerizing aura. "Are you Gu Shengxiao?" Gu Ruoyun asked slowly as she stared at the mans back. The figure in cks back clearly stiffened when he heard that question. However he did not turn around to look at Gu Ruoyun at all. "No," came his indifferent reply. "I dont know why you wont look at me but you should know that Father misses you." Gu Ruoyun ignored his reply and continued to speak, "Besides, Ive reunited with father and were waiting for you and Mother. No matter what your reasons are, I want us to recognize each other. No matter how great your difficulties are, we can solve it together. Isnt that what it means to be a family?" That was right, this man must be Gu Shengxiao. Only her father and Gu Shengxiao could give her the feeling that she could rely on them. "Big Brother, you had once concealed your identity and protected me by my side to prevent the Spirit Sect from causing trouble for me. Ive thought it over for a while now and I cant think of anyone else who could stand up for me like you." Gu Ruoyun slowly approached the man as her voice grew gentler, "Ever since we were little, you have always protected me. Youve never let me help you at all so I want to help you just this once, Big Brother. No matter what it is, you can tell me. We can face it together, alright?" The ck-robed man lowered his eyelids, concealing theplicated emotions in his eyes. He dearly yearned to turn around and pull her into his arms but even so, he had to force back his emotions. "Youve really got the wrong person. Its just that I cant abide by these peoples actions. I am not acquainted with you." "Really?" Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps as her eyes filled with disappointment. "Big Brother, you may still refuse to acknowledge me but its alright, I can wait. Ill wait until youre willing to take off that mask." Chapter 1196: Ruins, Inheritance (13) Chapter 1196: Ruins, Inheritance (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ck-robed mans heart began to throb when he heard the disappointment in her voice. He gently pursed his lips while an apologetic light shed in his eyes. Yuner, Im sorry but I cant acknowledge you yet, Ille back for you once Ive solved those issues! Your powers are far too weak at the moment. How can I bear to drag you down and cause you to risk your life for me? Just then, the voice which had been silent for a very long time slowly ran aloud again. "Humans, Ive been watching your every move since youve entered these ruins. You arent like the other humans because you arent controlled by greed, fear, or death. You have sessfully passed my test which is why Im willing to give this inheritance to you." Feng Yuqing trembled as his eyes filled with excitement. "Are you saying that we were being tested?" "Thats right." The voice sighed gently. "However, Im not human, Im a spiritual beast! Therefore, my inheritance cant be given to a human. Only a spiritual beast can ept it." "What?" Feng Yuqing was in shock and his entire being froze in ce. What did he just say? Did he just say that this inheritance cant be epted by a human? Only a spiritual beast can ept it? Doesnt that also mean that weve wasted our effort? "The inheritance is at the back, anyone who wishes to ept it can go there. However, if a human epts this inheritance, he or she will explode and die. Only a spiritual beast will be able to sessfully ept this inheritance. Furthermore, this inheritance is something which can be epted by more than one spiritual beast. I had said that previously because I wanted to see the humans kill each other." Does that mean that any amount of spiritual beasts can ept this inheritance? Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose before a smile appeared on the corner of her eyes. "Greed, selfishness, cowardice, weakness, these are mans special traits. I had built this tomb to instigate these traits in humans! However, I never thought that you would be able to avoid being greedy in the face of so many treasures. When faced with that wobbling single-nk bridge, you also had not pushed your friends down out of fear. Simply because of these actions, I wont hurt you. You may leave this ce after this." Whatever the Master of the Tomb had saidter on never reached Feng Yuqings ears. All he had heard was the first part of the speech. A human cannot ept this inheritance! At that moment, Feng Yuqings heart filled with disappointment. Its likely that not many people could ept such a great disappointment. "I want this inheritance." Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose. "As a means of repaying you for bringing me here, I can help restore your powers." "What did you say?" Feng Yuqing, who had been filled with disappointment, felt his spirits stir when he heard Gu Ruoyuns words. He quickly lifted his head to look at her and his eyes filled with excitement. "How about this, you should leave the ruins while I go and have a look at that inheritance. Ill meet you at Wind Valley after a while." Gu Ruoyun shurgged her shoulders and said, "Also, Ill only be helping you to restore your powers. I wont help you defeat Feng Xiaoxiao." After all, she did not have aplete falling-out with Feng Xiaoxiao and Feng Xiaoxiao was now in charge of Wind Valley. She would not risk her life for Feng Yuqing alone. Even with Zixie in hand, she would not do it. After all, exposing Zixie in the First City for the sake of someone that she had just met was not worth the risk at all! Chapter 1197: Ruins, Inheritance (14) Chapter 1197: Ruins, Inheritance (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, Gu Ruoyun had refused to help Feng Yuqing not because she was afraid of Feng Xiaoxiao. She really does not want to attract any more trouble to herself! If this were her Master, Ye Nuo, or someone close to her, she would certainly do everything to help them! "Thats enough, thats enough!" Feng Yuqings face filled with excitement. As long as there was a chance for him to restore his powers, he has the hope of defeating Feng Xiaoxiao. He would never let Wind Valley fall into that womans hands. "You should return and wait for me. Ill look for you after this." Gu Ruoyun paused before she turned around towards Feng Yuqing and said, "Also, you cant tell anyone that Im the one who restored your powers!" "I understand." Feng Yuqing nodded rapidly as he replied excitedly, "Dont worry, I wont let anybody find out, including my father." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun smiled gently before she headed into the inner section of the ruins. A sculpture of a dragon was lying on an altar, looking sacred and invible. When Gu Ruoyun and herpanions reached the altars side, the voice rang out again. "This is the location of my inheritance! Actually, ording to my calctions, you are the second person to enter this ce. Thest person who hade here was a matter which had happened a long time ago. It was so long ago that Ive forgotten it myself. The funny thing was, that person had delusions of epting my inheritance into a humans body and that persons fate was to ultimately explode and die." "Youre from the Dragon n?" Gu Ruoyun looked at the sculpture on the altar as she asked in a low voice. "Thats right. Im the ancestor of the Dragon n. I wonder how the Dragon n has been since my passing." The voice thenmented, "Little girl, when you leave this ce, help me to check on my grandchildren in the Dragon n. You can consider it as my reward for giving you the inheritance." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded seriously. "Once Ivepleted my tasks, Ill check in on the Dragon n for you." "Thank you so much." The Dragon ns ancestor thenughed. "Little girl, I sense that you carry the auras of spiritual beasts. Let your spiritual beasts out. Only spiritual beasts can ept my inheritance." Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she asked, "Spiritual beasts are divided into ns as well. Is your inheritance only for certain ns?" "If I had left a blood inheritance behind, only the direct descendants of the Dragon n can enjoy it. However, this inheritance only contains power. Furthermore, I need to remind you that the power that Ive left behind is not the power I had possessed at my peak but it is still very potent! Im afraid that one spiritual beast alone cannot support it. If the inheritance fails, they will explode and die. You must be prepared for that." Upon hearing the ancestors voice, Gu Ruoyun chuckled. "I understand. Ill let them out to ept the inheritance, ancestor." Whoosh! As soon as she had finished speaking, several figures appeared by her side in an instant... Zixie, the Snow Wolf Baobao, the Four Divine Beasts such as the Azure Dragon and the others... The Dragon ns ancestor was clearly shocked and did not say another word. After a long pause, he sighed, "Little girl, dont you have too many spiritual beasts? Not only do you have the Four Divine Beasts, even the Ancient Divine Phoenix, Zixie, is on your side. This..." "Can my friends ept your inheritance?" Gu Ruoyun asked as she stared at the space above her. "Yes, they can." The Dragon ns ancestor sighed, "You may now allow them to ept the inheritance. My power wont go to waste. However, I had a reason for leaving my power here to find an heir. Little girl, if you allow your friends to ept this inheritance, you must promise me one thing." Chapter 1198: Ruins, Inheritance (15) Chapter 1198: Ruins, Inheritance (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What is it?" Gu Ruoyun fell momentarily silent before she asked. The Dragon n ancestors voice slowly grew serious. "In the future, if the Dragon n encounters any danger, I hope that you can extend your hand and help them one time! I cant protect them anymore and I had hoped to find someone who can help them! The reason why I built these tests was to prevent humans with greedy hearts from entering this ce. Otherwise, Im afraid that I would end up putting the Dragon n into disastrous danger." "If the Dragon n dont provoke me, Ill help you." Gu Ruoyun slowly replied. "However, if they hurt me first, forget about helping them, I will personally destroy them!" The Dragon n ancestor was silent. After a long pause, he replied, "Little girl, I admire your moral traits. You are not like those humans who cheat and swindle. If you were to simply deceive me, you could receive the inheritance very quickly. However, you told me your true feelings in the end! Ill still give the inheritance to you. If the Dragon n truly does provoke you, it just proves that the Dragon n was useless now. Even if you werent here, they could have crossed many others." "However." The Dragon n ancestor paused. "I still believe in my n members! The members of the Dragon n are very proud and powerful. They would never provoke a human unless the human had provoked them first. You can rest assured with that knowledge." Gu Ruoyun nodded before she turned towards the spiritual beasts next to her and said, "Go ahead and obtain this inheritance." "Yes, Master." The spiritual beasts answered in unison and walked towards the altar. Zixie, however, had remained by Gu Ruoyuns side and did not make any move towards the altar. "Zixie, dont you need it?" Gu Ruoyun stared at Zixie in astonishment as she asked. Zixie shook his head. "If I were to obtain the inheritance, that means that this wont be my own power. I should slowly absorb my source of energy and leave this inheritance to them. I dont need it." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and turned her gaze towards the Vermillion Bird and the others. She then raised her brow, "They will need some time to ept the inheritance. Lets wait here. Once thats done, we can leave this ce." Gu Ruoyun then slowly turned around. However, at that moment, she suddenly noticed that the ck-robed man who had followed her into the inheritance chamber had disappeared. She was shocked and her eyes filled with disappointment. He had left, just like that? Did he leave because Im not in danger anymore so theres no need for him to stay? Furthermore, he had left without even saying a word? Gu Ruoyun sighed as a sense of exasperation appeared on her delicate and pretty features. "I am pretty sure that he was my big brother but I dont know why he wont acknowledge me." Zixie fell silent for a moment before he slowly replied, "Perhaps he has his own reasons. You only need to believe that he wont hurt you, thats all." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly and did not pursue the topic any further. "The spiritual energy in these ruins is pretty good. Im going to cultivate for a while as we wait for them to ept the inheritance." After saying that, Gu Ruoyun slowly sat down and crossed her legs as a faint spiritual energy hovered around her body. ... In the ruins, it was difficult to differentiate day and night so Gu Ruoyun did not know how long she had been cultivating either. As she was cultivating, her spiritual beastspleted their eptance process of the inheritance one-by-one! They received great changes in their power level as well! Chapter 1199: Ruins, Inheritance (16) Chapter 1199: Ruins, Inheritance (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Snow Wolf, Baobao, also received a fair share of the inheritance. Every spiritual beast has broken through to the Martial Saint rank one by one. Yan, the White Tiger, and the ck Tortoises powers have even reached thete-stage Martial Saint rank! Though the power in the inheritance was not limited to certain ns, the Azure Dragon, who was from the Dragon n, had received better benefits than the other spiritual beasts. Hence, he, who had been much weaker than the Vermillion Bird, managed to reach the mid-stage Martial Saint in the exceeding state rank at the same time as the Vermillion Bird. He was only one step away from thete-stage! "Master, Master." The Vermillion Bird happily threw herself into Gu Ruoyuns arms. Her little face was like a pink powder puff, she was absolutely adorable. "Ive finally reached the exceeding stage! From now on, you wont have to be afraid of those b*stards! Also, this fellow, the Azure Dragon, has also reached the mid-stage of the exceeding state just like me. He had managed to absorb a little bit more power than me." She looked rather sulky as she spoke. After all, the Azure Dragon was the leader of the Four Divine Beasts. However, due to the fact that all four of them had suffered serious injuries, the Azure Dragons powers had been reduced to zero. Even though he had managed to regain quite a bit of his power with great difficulty, he was still a far cry off from the Vermillion Birds power level. She, on the other hand, finally had the chance to show off in front of her Leader. However, she never thought that the Azure Dragon would surpass her not too long after that. One could imagine how unhappy the Vermillion Bird was. "Master, Ive made a decision. Im going to find the Vermillion Bird ns inheritance! This way, I can enjoy more of the power than the Azure Dragon." The Vermillion Bird pouted as she eximed indignantly. The honest and good-natured ck Tortoise, Lingxiao, nced at her and eximed, "Youre the only Vermillion Bird n member in this world." The Vermillion Bird felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured onto her, leaving a prating coldness in her heart. Her little face broke down defeatedly and she pouted sulkily at Lingxiao. "Im just telling things as it is." Lingxiao rubbed his head at the sight of the Vermillion Birds pitiful gaze and replied in a good-natured manner. "Alright, the inheritance has been epted. Its time for us to leave now." Gu Ruoyun slowly rose to her feet, curled her lips and said, "Youd all better go back to the Ancient Divine Pagoda now and consolidate the power from your breakthrough." After she said that, she returned all of them back into the Ancient Divine Pagoda without giving them any chance to react. She then headed towards the ruins exit. After she had left, the voice which had be quiet for a while spoke up once again. "I dont know if giving the inheritance to this little girl would bring fortune or cmity to the Dragon n. I hope that no one in the Dragon n offends her. Otherwise, with Zixie and the Four Divine Beasts on her side, their powers alone could crush the Dragon n even without my inheritance. Even though Zixies powers arent at his peak now and the Four Divine Beasts have regressed greatly, the Dragon n would not be able to resist them once theyve grown. If the Dragon n does offend her, I hope that this little girl would spare the Dragon n members lives on ount of this inheritance." The Dragon n ancestors voice became more feeble as if he was going to disappear at any moment. "However, the inheritance has been passed on so its time for me to leave forever." He sighed, still feeling a certain fondness towards this world. However, in the end, he slowly passed on as if he had never existed in this world at all... ... Outside the ruins, Gu Ruoyun stepped out and felt the warm rays of the sun. She smiled and murmured, "Weve finally left that ce and our harvest is rather generous this time. I never thought that the ck dragons body would still be here after such a long time. Since thats the case, Im going to take it with me." Chapter 1200: Ruins, Inheritance (17) Chapter 1200: Ruins, Inheritance (17) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun then ced the ck dragons body into the Ancient Divine Pagoda. The spiritual beasts who were in the middle of consolidating their breakthrough in the Ancient Divine Pagoda all jumped in shock from this sudden arrival. They then returned to normal when they saw the ck dragons body. Gu Ruoyun also remembered to take the treasures that Elder Mei and the others had left behind. Now that there was no one left in the ruins and her spiritual beasts have epted the inheritance, she does not need to be afraid of being attacked by the other spiritual beasts. "Where do you n to head to next?" Zixies hoarse yet demonic voice rang out from within her soul. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she lifted her head to look at the sky and slowly replied, "I want to go to Wind Valley for a while. After all, Ive promised Feng Yuqing that I would help to restore his powers. Ive also agreed to meet Xiao Ye at Wind Valley." Its been quite a while, I wonder if Xiao Ye has already arrived in Wind Valley... "What did you say?" In Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao, who was sitting on a chair, gently furrowed her willowy brows. A glint then shed in her eyes. "You say that Gu Ruoyun has arrived in the First City?" "Thats right, Eldest Lady. I heard that she was involved in a conflict with the Charm Sect members outside the city gates. However, we lost all trace of information about her after she had stepped into the First City. We dont even know where she is now." An old man joined his fists in front of Feng Xiaoxiao as he replied with reverence. Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes flickered. She then gently stroked her chin and chuckled, "Elder Bai, I want you to send out scouts with Gu Ruoyuns portrait to find her. If a woman like her is in the First City, she cant possibly have disappeared into hiding. The only exnation for this is that shes using an alias! If thats the case, finding her would be a little more challenging. Furthermore, once youve found her, dont touch her yet. I want you to do what you can to entice her to join Wind Valley." She then paused before she continued to speak, "Gu Ruoyun had previously rejected Wind Valleys invitation because she was outside the First City. No matter how unsatisfied Wind Valley was, we had to abide by the First Citys rules. That was why she had felt secure enough to refuse. However, now that she has arrived in the First City, things are nowpletely different! You will first use gentle measures and if that doesnt work, do it the hard way. You must make her join Wind Valley even if you have to use bribes and threats!" "Eldest Lady, what if even bribes and threats dont work?" Elder Bai questioned as he looked at Feng Xiaoxiao. Feng Xiaoxiao fell silent. After a long pause, she lifted her pretty gaze and a murderous intent shed in her eyes. "Gu Ruoyun has a personality that is difficult to control. Honestly speaking, I cannot guarantee that I would be able to control her. I should never have to resort to such measures on a genius from the beginning but shes more than a genius, shes a pill master too! If the pills that she had refined during the Medicine Sects general meeting ends up in the hands of Wind Valleys enemies, it would certainly bring Wind Valley a lot of trouble. Thus, I have no choice but to do it this way. You must do everything you can to pull her to our side. If you really cant aplish that, you have no choice but to kill her to make sure that she cannot join our enemies." Feng Xiaoxiaos fist was tightly clenched before she took a deep breath. Honestly speaking, Feng Xiaoxiao does not want to have Gu Ruoyun killed at all. Not only because she feels a certain tenderness towards Gu Ruoyuns talent, more importantly, if the assassination was to fail, she would certainly bring Wind Valley an infinite disaster. Unfortunately, she has no other choice. It was Gu Ruoyuns fault for bing a pill master. Furthermore, she holds such precious pill forms in her hands! Hence, if they cannot entice her, they can only kill her. Chapter 1201: Ruins, Inheritance (18) Chapter 1201: Ruins, Inheritance (18) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Elder Bai!" A murderous light shed in Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes as she said, "You must remember one thing, kill her only when you have a hundred percent gurantee! If you don''t have that guarantee, don''t make any moves. I won''t give her even the slightest chance at all!" "Understood, Eldest Lady!" Elder Bai joined his fists. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and said, "By the way, Eldest Lady, I have a rough sketch of the person you''re seraching for." Instantly, Feng Xiaoxiao''s breathing quickened and the space between her brows which had held a murderous intent was instantly reced by excitement. "What did you say, you have news of him?" Thud! Her hand mmed heavily onto the desk as she rose to her feet in excitement. Her eyes were fixed squarely upon Elder Bai. "Eldest Lady, I''ve scoured through the maind and only one person matches your description!" Elder Bai looked at Feng Xiaoxiao. "The Grand Lord of Red Lotus Territory!" "What?" Feng Xiaoxiao was in shock. The man that she has been searching for was the Grand Lord of Red Lotus Territory? That glorious man with unlimited potential who even shocked the First City! Feng Xiaoxiao gently pursed her lips and slowly closed her eyes. "I understand, you may leave now." As the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, she has long heard of the genius who had appeared on the maind! Perhaps Grand Lord Hong Lian''s power does not count for much in the First City 1 , he had once utilized his power as a high-level Martial Supreme to escape despite being surrounded by countless Martial Saints at the time. He even managed to kill two Martial Saints in the process. This news was far too shocking. This was how she had first heard about Grand Lord Hong Lian! However, evidently, she has never met him! Feng Xiaoxiao certainly never expected the man whom she had met when she left the First City for a trip to the secr world was actually the infamous Grand Lord Hong Lian! "After being separated from you for so many years, I''ve finally found you." Feng Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and a hint of sadness drifted through her gaze. "However, I never thought that you would turn out to be Grand Lord Hong Lian. ording to rumors, Grand Lord Hong Lian already has a wife. Furthermore, he has been searching for her for more than twenty years..." Yet, she just had to fall for a married man! Feng Xiaoxiao felt a throbbing pain in her heart at the thought of this! "However, I don''t want to give up! After all, I''ve been searching for you for so many years. Even if you once had a wife, I want to try and see if I can enter your heart." Besides, his wife was missing. This would be her chance 2 ... ... Gu Ruoyun leaned against an old tree in a shady mountain range before she slowly opened her eyes and sighed. "I never thought that the First City would turn out to be so big. It''s even more vast than the maind outside. I''ve walked for nearly ten days and I''m nowhere close to Wind Valley at all. I don''t know if Xiao Ye is waiting for me there now." If she wishes to reach Wind Valley, she would need to go through Wind City! Wind City was also an organization which belongs to Wind Valley! Gu Ruoyun rose to her feet at this thought and turned her gaze towards the sky. A dark and obscure light shed in her eyes as she said, "It''s gettingte, I need to keep going. I hope I''ll reach Wind City before it gets dark." Without any further dy, she headed down the mountain. ... Arge and ancient gate stands tall and silent under the sky, simple and dignified as it guarded the entrance to Wind City. However, two guards were holding a portrait in their hands and diligently surveying every neer in Wind City outside the gate. When they realized that the woman in the painting was not there, they shook their heads and allowed the neers to enter Wind City. Chapter 1202: Ruins, Inheritance (19) Chapter 1202: Ruins, Inheritance (19) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Stop!" The two guards quickly checked the portrait in their hands once Gu Ruoyun appeared. They looked at each other before turning their gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. "Miss, our elder wishes to see you." Elder? Gu Ruoyun frowned as she asked, "What does your elder want with me?" "This isn''t something that we know. If you want to know the reason,e with us to meet our elder!" The guard sighed with relief. They never thought that they would find the woman in the portrait after so many days of inspection. This way, they could give their elder an exnation. "Lead the way." Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she agreed to see the elder of Wind Valley. She wants to find out why the elder of Wind Valley wishes to see her! One of the guards made a weing gesture and led the way. The other guard had stayed behind to watch the gate. At Wind City. An old man sipped his tea as he sat in front of a table in a guest house''s room. When the room''s door was pushed open, his brows moved a little and he turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun who had followed the guard into the room. "Lady Gu, I''ve been waiting for you." The old man mildly curled the corners of his lips and smiled at Gu Ruoyun who had just entered the room. Gu Ruoyun''s expression slowly sank as she looked at the old man in front of her and asked, "How did you know that I would be here?" "Hehe," the old man chuckled. "Actually, I''ve sent men with your picture to many ces other than Wind City to look for you. I never thought that I''d actually find you. Lady Gu, I''ve asked you toe here because I wish to discuss something with you." "What is it?" Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows and asked. "Wind Valley has taken an interest in your talents so we''d like to invite you to join Wind Valley. What do you think, Lady Gu?" "Apologies." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly but her eyes remained just as clear and cold as ever. "I''ve already rejected your offer back at the Medicine Sect! My answer remains the same, I won''t join Wind Valley 1 so you better give up." Elder Bai''s eyes sharpened as a near-undetectable light shed through his eyes. The corners of his lips had remained fixed in a smile. "Lady Gu, think about it. Joining Wind Valley will only bring you benefits and no disadvantages! Besides, you''re aware of Wind Valley''s prestige. As long as you''re willing to pledge your allegiance to Wind Valley, we can give you a position where no one else is above you but our Master. Furthermore, no one would have the courage to touch you in the First City." He paused before he continued to speak, "Furthermore, Lady Gu, your powers are at the level of an early-stage Martial Saint and there''re countless powerful cultivators in the First City. You can imagine the dangers that you will face. If you agree to join Wind Valley, I assure you that no one would dare to cause trouble for you. My Lady has always appreciated talented individuals so she won''t treat you unkindly." There was an indifferent smile on Gu Ruoyun''s face. Her gaze remained clear and cold as she eximed, "I enjoy my freedom and I don''t want to be restricted. I appreciate the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley''s kind offer but I must turn it down once again!" "Lady Gu." Elder Bai''s eyes sank. He slowly steadied his emotions and replied with a small smile. "You should stop rejecting Wind Valley''s offer. I''ll give you one more chance to think it over. Besides, I can assure you that Wind Valley won''t restrict your freedom. You only need to supply Wind Valley with pills on a regr basis and that would be enough. Wind Valley will help you to take care of everything else. The freedom that you want? Wind Valley can give it to you." Chapter 1203: Ruins, Inheritance (20) Chapter 1203: Ruins, Inheritance (20) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A clear and cold light shed in Gu Ruoyun''s eyes but her lucid and elegant features remained as indifferent as ever. "In my opinion, joining any organization would cause me to be restricted! Hence, I will never agree to your request." Besides, it was not worth giving up her freedom to devote her service to one mere Wind Valley alone. "Since that''s the case, Lady Gu, I hope that you won''t forget your decision today." Elder Bai''s eyes sank and his voice no longer held its initial amiable tone. Instead, it was now tinged with a chilly air. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now." Gu Ruoyun nced at Elder Bai as she spoke in an indifferent tone. "Please." Elder Bai scoffed before closing his eyes and did not say anything more. Gu Ruoyun did not dy anymore either as she immediately turned around and headed out of the guest house room. She had not bothered to turn back and look at Elder Bai the entire time. A murderous intent shed across Elder Bai''s eyes as he stared at Gu Ruoyun''s disappearing figure. He had balled his hand on the table into a tight fist. "Gu Ruoyun, I had given you one more chance. Since you didn''t value it, don''t me Wind Valley for being merciless!" Night time. Under the clear moonlight. Gu Ruoyun was seated on the bed with her eyes closed in meditation in a room at the guest house. A faint spiritual energy circled around her and seeped into her body as she inhaled and exhaled. Just then, she felt a sudden peculiar movement. Her brows twitched and she slowly opened her eyes. "I never thought that someone would cause trouble for me the moment I set foot in Wind City. However, I wonder who on earth they could be?" Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Suddenly, countless figures smashed through the window and entered the room to stand in front of Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun stared at the unwee guests before her and smiled indifferently. "Shall I guess who you are? Only Wind Valley is aware of my arrival in Wind City. If my guess is correct, you must be Feng Xiaoxiao''s assassins! I never intended to be mortal enemies with Wind Valley yet you won''t let me off." From the moment Elder Bai had asked to see her, she knows that Wind Valley would definitely make a move against her. She never thought that they would move so quickly! That was right! She had previously refused to help Feng Yuqing because she does not want to have a total falling-out with Wind Valley. However, that does not mean that she had made that decision because she was afraid of Wind Valley. Instead, she believes that there was no need for her to cause trouble for herself for the sake of someone whom she had just met! "Hmph!" The young leader of the group scoffed icily and did not reply to Gu Ruoyun''s question. Instead, he attacked her immediately. Boom! A fistnded and the entire bed shattered into pieces. Gu Ruoyun rose to the sky and moved threateningly towards the group with a cold look in her eye. "You''ve sent a group of assassins at the exceeding state to deal with an early-stage Martial Saint like me! Wind Valley has really overestimated me." Elder Bai had followed Feng Xiaoxiao''s orders exactly. If he wants to move against Gu Ruoyun, he has to kill her in one strike. Otherwise, it would lead to endless trouble. This time, he had pulled out the big guns! The lowest ranked amongst the assassins sent to carry out this task were at the early-stage of the exceeding state! Hence, Gu Ruoyun could not help but sigh in grief. She was not exactly on friendly terms with Feng Xiaoxiao but she could not help but admire this woman. This woman was not the type of person who was extremely conceited or entitled. Instead, she was cautious in everything that she did. Feng Xiaoxiao knows that if she does not kill Gu Ruoyun this time, she could never be able to control her in the future! Hence, that was why the assassins she had sent were all cultivators at the exceeding state including one who was already at thete-stage of the exceeding state. Chapter 1204: Wind Valley (1) Chapter 1204: Wind Valley (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unfortunately... Gu Ruoyun was not an average person! Most early-stage Martial Saints would be so frightened at the sight of so many exceeding state cultivators that they would be unable to retaliate. Even if she does not have her spiritual beasts on hand, no one could stop her if she wanted to escape. Regardless of how cautious Feng Xiaoxiao was, she had still underestimated her! "I don''t have any trouble with Feng Xiaoxiao yet she has sent her subordinates to kill me. Since that''s how she wants to y, I have no choice but to push back." Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she slowly spoke. "Tianqiong, can you guys can handle these people?" Whoosh! As soon as she had spoken, two figures immediately appeared by her side. One of them was very handsome and has a stately look on his face, carrying the awe-inspiring authority of a sovereign who had descended from the sky. The other was a cute and petite little lolita. Her powder-puff face was absolutely endearing. However, her eyes do not disy the innocent and pure look that most children would have. All they could see was a cold and distant bloodlust as well as an infinite amount of murderous intent. "Master." The Vermillion Bird curled the corners of her lips as herrge eyes stared at the members of Wind Valley seriously. "Leave these people to Leader Tianqiong and I. They''re nothing but a bunch of ants. So what if they have ate-stage Martial Saint in the exceeding state? I will still bash them up like dogs!" Once she has finished speaking, the Vermillion Bird''s tiny body suddenly charged towards the young man in front of her as quickly as a bolt of lightning. With a wave of her little hand, a ray of fire shot out from her palm and jetted straight towards the young man''s face which was inches away from her. Even though the little girl seems to be around five years of age, the young man who had experienced many battles could sense her power. He did not dare to show the slightest sign of carelessness. as he pulled his weapon out and brandished it at the Vermillion Bird''s tiny body. ng! The Vermillion Bird lifted her hand to catch the oing weapon while a smile shed on her adorable little face. "Tsk, tsk. Arete-stage exceeding state cultivators all that great? I don''t think that you were even born yet when I had proimed supremacy over the four corners of the earth! Even the tiny little Wind Valley has delusions of forcing the Master of the Four Divine Beasts into servitude? What wild fantasies you''ve got! A person of my Master''s noble standing cannot be controlled by tiny little Wind Valley. Even though my Master isn''t powerful enough at the moment, she will surpass everyone in your Wind Valley sooner orter." The Vermillion Bird has great faith in Gu Ruoyun. After all, Gu Ruoyun had not originated from the First City. Instead, she hade from a far more lowly maind. However, she has achieved such great aplishments by the age of twenty-four and had single-handedly shot down this entire world. From the ancient times till this day, who else could possibly achieve such greatness? Funnily enough, Wind Valley sure has some good ideas to actually want to force her Master into servitude? If her Master does submit to them, does that not mean that they, the Four Divine Beasts, would be lower than humans? No! Their status would be twice below that of humans! The Four Divine Beasts do not want this kind of ending. m! A wave of energy shot out from the Vermillion Bird''s small hand and pushed the young man several steps back. He looked absolutely shocked as he stared at the Vermillion Bird''s cute face in astonishment. He could notprehend why he, ate-stage Martial Saint in the exceeding state, could not defeat a mid-stage Martial Saint! "Do you know why you can''t defeat me?" The Vermillion Bird pursed her lips. "That''s because you humans use too many precious treasures to increase your power! It wouldn''t be much of a problem if you had used those things once or twice but if you rely on thempletely, that would result in an unstable foundation. That''s why I can bash you up like dogs!" The young man''s face turned into an ugly shade before he finally said his first words since he smashed into the room, "Attack together! Kill them all!" Chapter 1205: Wind Valley (2) Chapter 1205: Wind Valley (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon hearing the young man''s orders, everyone behind him immediately charged towards the Vermillion Bird in front of him. At that moment, the entire guest room was filled with a cold and eerie murderous intent. Gu Ruoyun stayed standing on therge, ruined bed as she stared coldly at the situation. Her eyes shed with a clear and cold light. "Bunch of foolish humans!" The Vermillion Birdughed icily. Her body then slowly erged as the crowd watched, turning into a ming Firebird and tearing the entire room to pieces. Roar! The Vermillion Bird roared before she angrily hurled a mouthful of mes towards the humans in front of her. The ones at the lower rank of power were instantly burned to ashes from her mes. They never even had the chance to struggle... "Now, I''m going to give you all a taste of the Vermillion Bird''s firepower. Let''s see if you foolish humans would still have the audacity to underestimate my Master!" Each time the Vermillion Bird remembers the things that Elder Bai had said to Gu Ruoyun, she would feel infuriated. The mes on her body then burned brighter and brighter before it shot towards the entire group... The young man''s expression sank. With a wave of his sword, he sliced the oing mes in half. As he was heaving a sigh of relief, the mes gathered towards him from both sides as if they had grown eyes and they would not rest until they had burned him to death! "It seems that I don''t need to do anything now." The Azure Dragon Tianqiong slowly eximed. His handsome face carried a confident smile. "The Vermillion Bird can defeat these people on her own. Besides, it''s about time we disciplined her..." That young man might be at thete-stage of the exceeding state but since his foundation was unstable, he does not have the full power of ate-stage Martial Saint. He was only considered to be slightly more powerful than a mid-stage Martial Saint! Of course, if he were a fully-fledgedte-stage Martial Saint in the exceeding state, both the Azure Dragon and the Vermillion Bird''s powers were still enough to subdue him. sh! The young man tried to forcefully slice the mes in half again but each time he cut the mes, they would join back quickly and attack him again. He began to pant from exhaustion as he stared at the Vermillion Bird behind the mes with an ugly look on his face. "Your struggle is meaningless! I''d advise you to give up. Otherwise, our Second Young Master will never let you off!" Gu Ruoyun nearly burst intoughter when she heard the young man''s words. If it was not for the fact that she was acquainted with Feng Yuqing, the young man might have fooled her. "You say that your Second Young Master of Wind Valley wants to kill me?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows as she stared at the pale young man with a forced smile. "That''s right!" The young man gritted his teeth and replied, "Our Second Young Master has taken a liking to you and wants to make you his concubine. That''s why he had sent us to capture you! Our Valley Lord has always treasured the Second Young Master. If you continue to resist, Wind Valley will hunt you down and kill you." Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eye. What a good strategy, getting someone else to do your dirty work! Once this fellow knew that he had failed his mission, he had pushed the me onto Feng Yuqing. Feng Yuqing has a reputation as a perverted hedonist! Even if this were to get out, everyone would undoubtedly believe the young man! If she knew that it was Feng Yuqing who had wanted to attack her, it would certainly create a dispute between Wind Valley and herself. The Valley Lord would then personally attack her in order to protect Feng Yuqing! Unfortunately, in all of Feng Xiaoxiao''s rigorous schemes and deep foresight, she never anticipated that Gu Ruoyun and Feng Yuqing would already have a predestined meeting... Chapter 1206: Wind Valley (3) Chapter 1206: Wind Valley (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You dont need to push the me on Feng Yuqing 1 ," Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she continued, "Because Ive already guessed the identity of the puppetmaster behind all of this! No one else would want to kill me aside from Feng Xiaoxiao." The young man never thought that Gu Ruoyun would expose the truth at once. His expression changed but he stubbornly denied it, "I dont know what youre saying, we are not the Eldest Ladys subordinates. The Second Young Master was the one who had sent us here to capture you! Its best for you toe with us. Once you be the Second Young Masters concubine, you will enjoy endless luxuries and riches!" "Go to hell!" The Vermillion Birds eyes spat fire when she saw that the damned humans had the audacity to humiliate Gu Ruoyun. She waved her hand and the mes, which were hovering on the side, once again hurled towards the young man. This time, the young man could not defend himself on time. The mes were as hard as a hammer and tossed his body from the center of the guest room onto a wall, immediately carving a deep indentation in it. "Are you sure that Feng Yuqing is the one who wants to kidnap me?" Gu Ruoyun turned towards the pale young man as she smiled and said, "If my memory serves, the trusted aide by Feng Yuqings side are Feng Yi and Feng Wu. Ive never seen any of you before." The young man instantly widened his eyes and stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. This woman actually knows who the Second Young Masters trusted aides are? Is she acquainted with the Young Master? Thats impossible! Didnt Elder Bai mention that this woman had only just arrived in the First City? How could she possibly have met the Second Young Master? "Also..." Gu Ruoyun paused and smiled icily. "Ive already promised Feng Yuqing that I would heal the wounds on his body. I hade here to pay him a visit. Since Im going to meet him soon, why would he send someone here to capture me?" The young mans heart shuddered with every word from Gu Ruoyuns mouth. His face has drained of color and his mouth trembled endlessly. Elder Bai had instructed them that if they should fail, push the me onto the Second Young Master. However, Elder Bai never mentioned that this woman would be acquainted with the Second Young Master and it seems their rtionship was a friendly one... "Vermillion Bird, he knows too much. Kill him." Gu Ruoyun slowly turned around and no longer spared the young man a second look. As the young mans heart began to fill with fear, the Vermillion Birdughed eerily. "Human, it never ends well for those who offend my Master! Besides, my Master has told you too much. Theres no other option but to make you into a sacrifice..." Boom! The mes carried a scorching heat and rained down towards the young man in an earth-shattering fashion. The young man did not even have the chance to speak before he was turned into ashes from the mes. Not even his body was left behind... After that, the Vermillion Bird dealt with the rest of Wind Valleys members. After all, Gu Ruoyun had exposed the matter regarding Feng Yuqing to them too so she could not give anyone the chance to reveal this information! "It seems that whether I help Feng Yuqing or not, Feng Xiaoxiao wont let me off." Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes as a clear and cold light shed across them. " Since thats the case, I choose to stand with Feng Yuqing." Feng Xiaoxiaos first assassination attempt had failed. Next, she would probably send assassins at the refined state! Chapter 1207: Wind Valley (4) Chapter 1207: Wind Valley (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hence, she was forced to retaliate! "I dont go looking for trouble but troublees to find me anyways. In order to prevent giving Feng Xiaoxiao any more chances to hunt me down, Ill have to make Feng Yuqing the Young Valley Lord!" Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin and smiled indifferently. "Ill make my way towards Wind Valley tomorrow!" The end of the battle had attracted the attention of a few other people. However, by the time they had arrived, all they could see was aplete mess on the ground. They could not tell what had happened. After all that, Gu Ruoyun gave the guest house a few gold pieces aspensation and moved into a different room. ... At the foot of the mountain in Wind Valley, two guards noticed Gu Ruoyuns approach and blocked her way. "Halt." Gu Ruoyun stopped and replied indifferently, "Tell Feng Yuqing that Gu Ruoyun is here to see him." "Gu Ruoyun? Youre Gu Ruoyun, the one that the Eldest Lady wants to meet?" Evidently, the two guards have heard of Gu Ruoyuns name and a sense of shock shed across their faces. They quickly rposed themselves and eximed bluntly, "Im afraid that the Second Young Master cannot see you! You shoulde with us and see our Eldest Lady first!" Gu Ruoyuns eyes sank. "Im here to visit Feng Yuqing, not Feng Xiaoxiao. If youre going to stop me from meeting Feng Yuqing, Im afraid that I shall have to force my way in." "Damned girl, weve allowed you some dignity yet you choose to be shameless!" Instantly, the guards expression darkened and they red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. "Our Eldest Lady had shown you respect by asking to see you yet you dont know whats good for you. Youre merely an outsider who had risen in the secr world. Our Eldest Lady wants to meet you because she holds you in high esteem. Otherwise, do you really think that you would be granted the opportunity to meet our Eldest Lady based on your position? There are way too many people who want to meet our Eldest Lady yet you dare to refuse the opportunity. Are you an idiot?" The guardughed icily and stepped forward to grab Gu Ruoyun. "You are going toe with me and meet the Eldest Lady!" Boom! Just as the guard approached Gu Ruoyun, a wave of energy exploded from her being and threw his body out of the way. "Damned girl, you can go to hell!" The other guard saw how hispanion had been bullied and was instantly enraged. Just as he was about to step forward, an elderly voice chimed in, "Whats going on?" The guards shook upon hearing that voice. They quickly turned around to face the old man who was approaching them and replied with reverence, "Elder Feng, this woman from the secr world is treating the Wind Valley in a condescending manner! She even attacked us, what audacity! I..." "Master, what are you doing here?" Before the guard could finish his exnation, he was shocked into foolishness by Elder Fengs greeting. Master? Did I hear that right? Is Elder Feng calling this woman Master? How can this be? Who is Elder Feng? Hes the Chief Physician of Wind Valley! His medicinal skills are iparably powerful and he could even bring a dying man back from the clutches of death! Even the Valley Lord would treat him with respect yet now, the powerful Elder Feng is actually this womans disciple? Isnt this woman the one that the Eldest Lady wants to attack?" "Master, are you here to visit me?" Elder Feng hurriedly rushed to greet her. His elderly face no longer disyed the arrogance during their first meeting. In fact, it was reced with admiration. Elder Feng was the elder from Wind Valley that Gu Ruoyun had met at the Medicine Sect! He was the one who had a pill refinementpetition with her and had lost to her in the end. Chapter 1208: Wind Valley (5) Chapter 1208: Wind Valley (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, when had she be his Master? Gu Ruoyun was also in shock as she stared foolishly at the excited-looking Elder Feng who was running towards her. "This, are you mistaken? I dont think Im your Master!" After all, this old fellow had repeatedly gone against her back then at the Medicine Sect. Now, has he not changed his stripes a little too quickly? "Master, have you forgotten when we were at the Medicine Sect, I had especially paid you a visit before I left and asked to be your disciple. You had rejected me then but its ok, I have confidence in myself! Ill make you ept me as your disciple sooner orter!" Elder Fengs entire face was filled with smiles and ttery as he spoke. Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment and remembered that something like that had indeed happened. However, she had not epted him as her disciple then. "By the way, Master, why are you being blocked outside the gate?" Elder Feng seemed to remember something and he turned around to re fiercely at the two dumbfounded guards. "You two useless things, cant you even recognize my Master? You had the audacity to block her way! Would you like to stop working here? If you dont want to work here anymore, tell me, Ill let you go to the back of the mountain and feed the wolves!" The two guards jumped in fright and trembled all over. They never thought that Gu Ruoyun would be acquianted with Elder Feng. When they remembered how they had treated Gu Ruoyun, the fear in their hearts deepened. They threw themselves and knelt down on the ground with a thud, trembling as they pleaded, "Elder Feng, please forgive us, we really didnt know that Gu Ruoyun is Elder Fengs Master. If we had known, we would never have been so bold even if you had given us a hundred doses of liquid courage." "Whats the use in you pleading with me?" Elder Fengughed icily. "You should be begging her! If she agrees to spare you, Ill spare you!" Upon hearing this, the two guards ignored all their dignity and hurriedly turned towards Gu Ruoyun to kowtow. They cried, "Lady Gu, we were blind and did not recognize you so we had offended you by mistake. Please forgive us." Gu Ruoyun nced at them in an indifferent manner before she turned away and looked at Elder Feng. "Im here to see Feng Yuqing, please take me to him." "Err..." Elder Feng was shocked. How was I not aware that Master and the Second Young Master are acquainted with each other? Actually, Gu Ruoyun has a reason for being bold enough to ask Elder Feng to lead her to Feng Yuqing. She never forgot what that evildoer had once told her back at the Medicine Sect. Elder Feng may be arrogant and condescending to others but he has one good trait! That was his loyalty to Wind Valley! Do not judge him simply because he had stayed by Feng Xiaoxiaos side, this was because Feng Xiaoxiao was the Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley. As an elder of Wind Valley, he was duty-bound to ensure her safety and listen to her orders. That does not mean that he was Feng Xiaoxiaos trusted aide. He had stayed by Feng Xiaoxiao out of his sense of duty to protect the soon-to-be heir of Wind Valley. She must not run into any danger! If Feng Yuqing was the heir to Wind Valley instead, Elder Feng would do the same! "Master, what is your connection to the Second Young Master?" Elder Feng eyed Gu Ruoyun in a peculiar manner as his heart filled with hesitation. Knowing the Second Young Masters hedonistic ways, could he have fooled around with my Master and angered her enough that she would storm in here to kill him? Its possible! Elder Feng secretly came to this conclusion. Chapter 1209: Wind Valley (6) Chapter 1209: Wind Valley (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I have some business with him." Gu Ruoyun replied indifferently, clearly unwilling to reveal anything to Elder Feng. Elder Feng suddenly felt apprehensive. He carefully eyed Gu Ruoyun, trying to figure out what the Second Young Master could have done to offend her which resulted in her storming into Wind Valley! "Master, Im not sure what grudge you have against the Second Young Master but no matter the Second Young Masters abilities, it does not change the fact that the Valley Lord loves him. Therefore..." Elder Feng eximed in confusion, "If you really want to cause trouble for the Second Young Master, the Valley Lord would definitely step out to protect him." Gu Ruoyuns gazended upon Elder Feng as she slowly replied. "Ive agreed to meet him here so just take me to him. Thats all you need to do." Agreed? Elder Feng was thoroughly shocked. Is Master saying that she and the Second Young Master have an agreement? Could it be that their rtionship is not what I think it is? In the end, Elder Feng fortified his heart and said, "Come with me, Master." "I am not your Master." After hearing Elder Feng address her in that manner, Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows and said, "You dont have to call me that." "No, no, no." Elder Feng shamelessly eximed. "Master, I know that my powers arent strong enough and thats why you wont acknowledge me. Its alright, Ill work hard and earn the right to be your disciple." A sense of exasperation shed across Gu Ruoyuns face as she stared at Elder Fengs shameless face. "Take me to Feng Yuqing first." "Yes, Master." When Elder Feng saw how she had not forced him to change his manner of address, his expression turned into one of ttery as he quickly led the way. Elder Feng jabbered on and on the entire way and did not stop talking at all. In the beginning, Gu Ruoyun had given him a few half-hearted replies. In the end, she could no longer be bothered and would rather keep her mouth shut, ignoring the old mans long-winded ramblings. Previously, they had interacted while they were at the Medicine Sect as well. However, she never thought that the once proud Elder Feng would have such an annoying personality. She really could not understand how the members of Wind Valley could have tolerated him... At the North Park. The scene was deste and there were only two servants sweeping the fallen leaves in the courtyard. Ever since the Second Young Master of Wind Valleys power had been crippled, he decided to move to the remote North Park that same year. No matter how much the Valley Lord had tried to stop him, it was useless! He had to leave him to it! To ensure a peaceful environment for his only son, the Valley Lord had issued an order dering that no one was allowed to enter the North Park. Hence, without Elder Fengs escort, Gu Ruoyun would never have been able to enter it! "I never thought that the dignified Young Sir of Wind Valley would be living in a ce like this." Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she stared at the bleak and declining conditions of North Park. Her lips were curled into a small angle. Elder Feng felt a little awkward. "Master, the Second Young Master had insisted on moving here. No matter how much the Valley Lord had tried to persuade him, it was useless. The Valley Lord had no choice but to leave him in his stubborn ways." He paused for a bit before he turned towards the quiet side room in front of him and said, "Were here, this is the Second Young Masters residence! Master, I still dont know how you and the Second Young Master know each other. Such a powerful person like yourself shouldnt be acquainted with a good-for..." The words good-for-nothing nearly slipped out but Elder Feng managed to stop himself in time. He chuckled and his eyes darted back and forth. "Im really curious, how do you know each other" Chapter 1210: Wind Valley (7) Chapter 1210: Wind Valley (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun smiled and did not say much. She then pushed the door open and entered the room. A man dressed in embroidered robes was sitting in front of a desk in the room. He had a book in his hand and was reading quietly. He became aware of Gu Ruoyuns arrival and his handsome face lit up with a smile. "Youre here?" he eximed in a frail voice. Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Im here to fulfill my promise and help you to restore your powers." "Alright, Ive been waiting for you." He smiled gently but his eyes showed his excitement. Elder Feng listened to their conversation and his head felt foggy as he asked, "What are you saying? Restoring whose powers?" Furthermore, he does not know why but the Second Master seems very different today... Only now did Feng Yuqing notice Elder Feng who was standing close behind Gu Ruoyun. He was shocked but he did notment on it. "Lady Gu had once promised me that she woulde to Wind Valley and restore my powers! Ive been waiting for her for a while now." "..." Elder Feng was dazed and he turned towards Gu Ruoyun with an astonished look on his face. "Master, is this true?" He asked in disbelief. "Can you really help restore the Second Young Masters powers?" Usually, Elder Feng looks down upon the hedonistic Feng Yuqing but at the end of the day, he was the Second Young Master of Wind Valley and the only son! If his powers had not been crippled, the position of Young Valley Lord would never have fallen into Feng Xiaoxiaos hands! Hence, when he heard that there was a chance to heal Feng Yuqings injury, his heart filled with excitement. "Let me have a look at his injury first." Gu Ruoyun slowly approached Feng Yuqing. The two men then watched as she gently checked his pulse. After a long pause, she released her grip and said, "He had sustained heavy injuries at that time. Did you make him consume anything with a Resurrection Blossom?" She looked calmly at Elder Feng as she slowly asked. Elder Feng was shaken and nodded. "Thats right! I had used the Resurrection Blossom to save his life! Are you saying that there was something wrong with thr Resurrection Blossom?" "No!" Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "If you had not used the Resurrection Blossom to save him, he might not be alive right now. However, the Resurrection Blossom need to absorb his spiritual energy in order to grow. This is the real reason why he has turned into a good-for-nothing." "Can he be saved, Master?" Elder Feng felt mncholic, he never thought that he was responsible for crippling Feng Yuqings powers! Of course, as Gu Ruoyun said, if Elder Feng had not used the Resurrection Blossom to save Feng Yuqings life, the Second Young Master would be dead by now! "I have a way to help him." Gu Ruoyun then turned towards Feng Yuqing. "Your powers are being absorbed by the Resurrection Blossom! As long as we pull the Resurrection Blossom out, I can restore his powers..." Hearing this, Elder Feng continued to speak dazedly, "If we do this, without the Resurrection Blossom, the Second Young Master would..." He did not finish the rest of his sentence but Elder Feng knew that Gu Ruoyun understood what he meant. "His wound isnt much of a problem," said Gu Ruoyun as she curled her lips calmly. "I can heal it!" Even without the Resurrection Blossom, Gu Ruoyun was certain that she could heal Feng Yuqing. "Is there anything I can help with, Master?" Elder Fengs eyes lit up when he heard Gu Ruoyuns exnation. He then stared at Gu Ruoyun with adoration. "I, your disciple, will do everything I can to help you in whatever you need." Chapter 1211: Wind Valley (8) Chapter 1211: Wind Valley (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sure!" Gu Ruoyun gently nodded. "I want to turn the Resurrection Blossom into a Resurrection Pill! At that point, Ill need you to help me watch Feng Yuqing." "Alright." Elder Feng nodded gravely. Even though he was on Feng Xiaoxiaos side, Feng Yuqing was the Valley Lords only son. If they could cure him, the Valley Lord would be very happy indeed. "Once the Resurrection Blossom has been taken out, his life will be in danger. When that timees, I will use a silver needle to seal his body. He will then appear to be dead! You must remember to not let anyone disturb him!" Gu Ruoyun raised her head and looked at Elder Feng as she said, "I will then need to be in closed-door cultivation for three days! I will refine the Resurrection Pill in three days!" "I understand, Master. Rest assured and go ahead, I wont let anyone disturb the Second Young Master." Elder Fengs intonation carried a determination like never before. His eyes were filled with assurance as he replied. "You must remember to not pull the silver needle out. Otherwise, not only will his powers never return, he will die instantly!" A light of conviction shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she stared at Elder Fengs elderly face and issued the instruction. "Anyone whoes here must not be allowed to touch him!" When Elder Feng saw the serious look on Gu Ruoyuns face, he felt very nervous. He made a secret vow that he would never let anyone disturb the Second Young Master. "Find me a ce where I wont be disturbed and I will refine a pill for him! Because the Resurrection Blossom has absorbed too much of his powers, it wont be easy for me to refine it into a pill. Thats why I will need three days time." "Master, go to my territory. No one will disturb you there and you can refine the pill in peace." Elder Fengs elderly expression was filled with determination. "Dont worry, I will guard the Second Your Master for the next three days." Gu Ruoyun nodded. "I will extract the Resurrection Blossom from his body now." ... At South Park. Unlike the deste air in the North Park, the South Parks courtyard was bustling and exquisite. There was a multi-story pavilion and countless handmaidens and footboys were walking around the ce. At that moment in a side room at the courtyard, Feng Xiaoxiao furrowed her brows. Her beautiful, dignified features were enveloped with a light of indifference. After a long pause, she opened her mouth to speak, "Elder Bai, those people you sentst night have been gone for quite a while now. Why havent they returned?" Elder Bai knitted his brows. Logically speaking, those men should have returned very quickly after finishing their mission. Why have they not received any news? "Eldest Lady, maybe theyve failed?" Elder Bai did not dare to imagine the answer to that. After all, the men he had sent were all powerful cultivators of Wind Valley. If those men had failed, how much power does Gu Ruoyun have? Feng Xiaoxiaos expression changed. "Elder Bai, have you forgotten what Ive told you?" she replied with a cold look on her face. "You must seed! Theres no room for failure or it would bring a great disaster upon us. That womans talents are far too horrifying. Even I cannot help but acknowledge that she is indeed an absolute genius!" Unfortunately, she was unable to utilize a genius like her. What was the point in leaving her alive then? "Eldest Lady, dont you worry, Ive instructed them to put the me on Feng Yuqing if they fail! By then, if Gu Ruoyun does wish to exact her revenge, she would only take it out on Feng Yuqing. When she arrives in Wind Valley to collect Feng Yuqings debt, she would certainly draw the Valley Lords ire. We can then use the Valley Lords hand to kill her!" Chapter 1212: Wind Valley (9) Chapter 1212: Wind Valley (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Feng Xiaoxiaos face, which was initially calm, changed greatly when she heard this. "Idiot!" she shouted angrily. Her shout shocked Elder Bai into a daze. He simply could not understand what he had done to draw the Eldest Ladys ire. "Are you not an idiot?" Feng Xiaoxiao mmed her hand on the table and eximed with an ugly look on her face. "How could a cunning woman like Gu Ruoyun possibly believe your false charges so easily? If you hadnt said a thing, she would not have any proof that Wind Valley had been behind it. Even if she has her guesses, she would not use these guesses to conclude Wind Valleys actions! Yet you had put Feng Yuqings name right out. While it does kill two birds with one stone, it also reveals that Wind Valley was behind the assassination attempt!" A raging me burned in her heart as she continued her scolding with a cold look on her face, "Furthermore, you had met her that day and tried to recruit her. You then send assassins to her on the same night. She doesnt need to overanalyze things to know that we were the ones who had sent the assassins and not that good-for-nothing Feng Yuqing! More importantly, you want to use Fathers hand to kill Gu Ruoyun? Do you think that scenario would be possible? That woman is so cunning, why would she walk into a trap? She would never walk into Wind Valley while her powers are at a weak stage and give herself up so stupidly!" Just as Feng Xiaoxiao was chastizing Elder Bai, an anxious voice came rushing into the room. "Eldest Lady, I have some news to report!" Feng Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, looked at the person in front of her and asked, "What is it?" "Eldest Lady, someone has just informed me that the woman youve been searching for, Gu Ruoyun, has arrived in Wind Valley. Furthermore, Elder Feng has brought her to see the Second Young Master..." "What?" Feng Xiaoxiao was dazed as her pretty eyes widened, filled with disbelief. Elder Bai was also dazed for several seconds before he burst intoughter. "Eldest Lady, you think too highly of this womans intelligence. Shes not as smart as you thought she was. She believed the Wind Valley assassins words and hase to make Feng Yuqing pay. Hahaha!" Feng Xiaoxiao racked her brain, trying to figure out a crucial point in all of this. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not seem to understand why Gu Ruoyun would make her way to Wind Valley? When has her intelligence regressed to such a degree? Could she have believed in such an inferior lie? "Impossible, this is definitely impossible!" Feng Xiaoxiao shook her head and fell silent. "There must be something that were not aware of. A smart woman like Gu Ruoyun would never walk into a trap." Elder Baiughed disdainfully, curled his lips and said, "Eldest Lady, dont overestimate her! Based on my conversation with her yesterday, I could tell that shes not that intelligent! Now that she hase to cause trouble for the Second Young Master, she has clearly been fooled by our lies. However, I never expected Elder Feng to help her and lead her to the Second Young Master. Perhaps he has turned traitor?" Elder Feng? A glint shed in Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes, she has finally found the unusual point in this matter. "Elder Bai, I believe that something isnt right about this! I am well aware of Elder Fengs loyalty to Wind Valley so how could he have turned against us? All these years, the reason why Ive never been able to truly recruit Elder Feng was because he is far too loyal to Wind Valley. No matter how unsatisfied he is with Feng Yuqing, he would never let anyone harm him. I believe that this matter isnt as simple as it seems." Chapter 1213: Wind Valley (10) Chapter 1213: Wind Valley (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Eldest Lady," Elder Bai sneered and his entire face was filled will ridicule. "Why dont we head over to the Second Young Masters residence? Well know the truth if we dont we stay here and continue the confusion. The Second Young Master is already a good-for-nothing and is of no threat to you. Since thats the case, lets save him this one time. Perhaps we might even leave a good impression on the Valley Lord." Feng Xiaoxiao fell silent for a moment before she gently nodded. No matter what Gu Ruoyuns ns were, they only need to investigate to find out the truth... "Come, lets make our way to the North Park and check on my beloved little brother." Feng Xiaoxiao gently curled the corners of her lips as a cold light shed in her eyes. She said nothing more and headed out of the room. At the North Park. Elder Feng was standing guard outside the side rooms door like a statue. After his experience with Gu Ruoyun at the Medicine Sects general meeting, he now holds a deep admiration towards her and would follow her orders through seriously. A group of figures suddenly approached him from outside the courtyard. A light of astonishment shed in his eyes and he walked up to greet them without thinking too much about it. "Eldest Lady, Elder Bai, what are you doing here?" Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Elder Feng who was standing guard and smiled. "Elder Feng, Im here to visit Yuqing. After all, its been a while since he has left the North Park. As his older sister, I should show some concern to my little brother, right?" "Haha, there certainly isnt anything wrong with showing concern for the Second Young Master, Eldest Lady. However, the Second Young Master is unable to receive any visitors for now. Pleasee back in three days time, Eldest Lady." Elder Fengughed. He was notpletely aware of Feng Xiaoxiaos actions so he really thought that she hade here out of genuine concern for Feng Yuqing. "Hmph!" Elder Bai has long felt a strong dislike towards Elder Feng. He scoffed icily and said, "Elder Feng, I heard that youve brought an outsider into Wind Valley and led them to the Second Young Masters courtyard? What is your rtionship with that person that you would give her so much help?" "Its like this," Elder Feng did not spare Elder Bai a second look as he turned towards Feng Xiaoxiao. "Eldest Lady, youve met that youngdy as well," he said, "Shes the woman who had defeated me in the Medicine Sects general meeting and sessfully refined a pill! Shes here to restore the Second Young Masters powers. We are now at the crucial point of the process so pleasee back in three days, Eldest Lady!" "Haha, what a joke!" Elder Bai burst intoughter and butted into the conversation before Feng Xiaoxiao could reply, "How can you be sure that this woman is sincerely trying to help the Second Young Master? I heard that the Second Young Master had secretly sent assassins after herst night so shes here to take her revenge! I advise you to quickly step out of the way. What if something happens to the Second Young Master, do you think that the Valley Lord would forgive you?" Hearing this, Elder Feng waspletely dumbfounded. The Second Young Master had sent assassins after Master? Why didnt Master say anything about it? Besides, knowing my Masters personality, if the Second Young Master really wanted to assassinate her, would she be talking cheerfully with him? "Elder Bai!" Elder Feng had treated Feng Xiaoxiao with courtesy but when ites to Elder Bai, there was no need for him to remain civil. Hence, he furrowed his brows and stared at Elder Bai irritably. "If you dont have any definitive evidence, dont speak without thinking! Gu Ruoyun is definitely not here to kill the Second Young Master, I believe that she can help him!" He waved his sleeves once he had spoken and continued with a sunken look on his face. "Please go back, Ive promised her that I wont let anyone disturb the Second Young Master!" Chapter 1214: Wind Valley (11) Chapter 1214: Wind Valley (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Elder Feng!" Elder Bai was enraged and he replied in a cold voice, "Do you know what youre doing? What benefits has this woman offered you to make you help her so much? If you continue to block us from entering, the Second Young Masters life will be in grave danger! Are you going to abandon him like this?" "Hmph!" Elder Feng scoffed and ignored the old man. His eyes then turned towards Feng Xiaoxiao. "Eldest Lady, you of all people should know what kind of person I am! Even if I betray everyone in this world, I will never betray Wind Valley! Please believe me this one time! I would never want to hurt the Second Young Master!" Feng Xiaoxiao fell silent. After a long pause, she raised her delicate and pretty features, looked at Elder Fengs elderly face and curled her lips indifferently. "Elder Feng, let us go in and have a look. As long as I can see that Yuqing is safe and sound, Ill leave!" Elder Fengs expression changed greatly. The Second Young Master was currently in a state of deathlike suspended animation. If they saw him now, it would be impossible to exin the situation to them! Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes darkened at the look on Elder Fengs face. Could the situation be like what Elder Bai had said? Was Gu Ruoyun really here to murder Feng Yuqing? That cannot be right, she wouldnt be so stupid to kill someone in Wind Valley. Doing so would just be digging her own grave! Besides, she had the ability to convince Elder Feng to trust her so much that he would stand guard outside the door and stop everyone froming in... "No!" When the group insisted on making their way into the room, Elder Feng quickly blocked their way and eximed with an ugly look on his face. "You cant go in! If you force your way in, youll hurt the Second Young Master!" Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes flickered but her expression continued to disy a gentle smile. That smile was like the wind, ethereal and faint. "Elder Feng, dont forget that youre a member of Wind Valley." Feng Xiaoxiao may have been smiling when she said these words but the frostiness in her voice made Elder Fengs body shake. "Youve stayed by my fathers side for so many years, you should know how much he treasures Yuqing. Even after Yuqing had turned into a good-for-nothing, he still protected him! If anything bad were to happen to Yuqing, can you bear the responsibility?" She lifted her head but there was no longer a gentle smile on her face. Her beautiful eyes were now filled with a stern air. Elder Fengs expression shook before he frowned and said, "Eldest Lady, no matter what you say, I will not let you in for the sake of the Second Young Masters safety!" "Hahaha!" Elder Bai burst intoughter again. "Elder Feng, are you sure that you want to do this? Fine, since thats the case, were going to storm right in. Id love to see what youve done to the Second Young Master!" Boom! Elder Bais body turned into a sharp sword before he charged towards Elder Feng. sh! Elder Feng pulled his weapon out and blocked Elder Bais attack. The sheer force of their encounter caused an explosion, turning the surrounding trees into dust. "Ive told you, Im not letting you in!" Elder Fengs expression darkened and he snapped fiercely, "If you insist on doing so, I have no choice but to raise my hand to stop you! Elder Bai, you should think this through thoroughly. Offending someone like me who is constantly by the Valley Lords side wont end well for you!" "Haha!" Elder Bai burst intoughter. "Youve joined forces with an outsider to try and harm the Second Young Master, this is a single drawn offense. Do you think that you will have any position in the Valley Lords heart to speak of? All these years, youve used the Valley Lords trust to rain tyrannical abuse over Wind Valley. Everyone had to give way to you but I never thought that you would be so ungrateful until you wouldnt even spare the Second Young Master! Ive already sent some men to inform the Valley Lord of this. You will receive the Valley Lords wrath very soon!" Chapter 1215: Wind Valley (12) Chapter 1215: Wind Valley (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Fengs expression changed over and over again. Elder Bais words made sense to him! No matter how much the Valley Lord trusts him, there were some taboos which he could never vite! That taboo was the Second Young Master! If Elder Bai had really summoned the Valley Lord, he might not be able to stop these people at all. However, the Master had mentioned that no matter what, he must prevent anyone from disturbing the Second Young Master. Otherwise, if they removed the silver needle, the Second Young Master could never be revived from the dead even if the gods were to arrive! "Eldest Lady, Ive stayed by your side for so many years, dont you trust me at all?" Elder Feng turned towards Feng Xiaoxiao. His face was filled with disappointment as he asked in a bitter voice. "Its not that I dont trust you, Im just worried that youve been deceived by Gu Ruoyun." Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes darkened. "Therefore, I will only leave after Ive seen Yuqing. Dont worry, I just need to see him once. If I see that hes safe and sound, Ill lead everyone out of here." Elder Feng shook his head and shut his eyes. "Eldest Lady, I know that youre worried about the Second Young Master but I really cant let you in! Otherwise, the Second Young Masters life will be in danger!" Three days! He just needs to hold on for three days. Once Gu Ruoyun returns, this misunderstanding will be wiped off. "Get out of the way!" Elder Bai bellowed and waved his hand fiercely towards Elder Fengs chest. The power from his hit was sharp, enveloped in a faintyer of spiritual energy. His eyes were filled with ferocity and no longer disyed their initial gentleness. "Hmph!" Elder Feng scoffed as he watched Elder Bai closing in on him. He raised his hand to stop Elder Bais hand as he eximed gloomily, "I wont touch the Eldest Lady but with you, I have no need to exercise patience!" Boom! Their hands shed against one another. Elder Bais body stumbled backward as a sliver of blood trickled from the corner of his lips. He then red icily at Elder Feng. In all of Wind Valley, Elder Fengs powers were second only to the Valley Lord. Elder Bai was no match for him! "Enough!" Feng Xiaoxiao furrowed her willowy brows and narrowed her eyes as she red at the two elders icily. "It wont help matters if you two fight here. We will make a decision when my father arrives!" After saying her piece, she turned towards Elder Feng and asked, "Elder Feng, Ill give you onest chance. Will you let us pass? If youre really going to wait for my father to arrive, his anger isnt something that you can handle." "Im sorry, Eldest Lady, I cant let you pass." Elder Feng continued to block the way to the room and his face was serious as he stood tall like a sculpture. "I believe that in three days, you will understand that my actions were the right one! Prior to that, I cant let you pass!" Feng Xiaoxiao pursed her lips andughed icily. "Alright, I hope that you wont regret your decision! However, Elder Feng, I really never thought that you would turn out to be that kind of a person! I am sorely disappointed in you!" The womans gentle voice was tinged with clear disappointment and caused Elder Fengs heart to tremble. He closed his eyes for a long while before opening them again. A wave of determination filled his eyes but he did not say another word. "The Valley Lord has arrived!" A loud cry echoed throughout the sky. The crowd watched as a handsome man in white robes traveled through the air. He has a tall and imposing body and emitted an air of domineering stateliness. Chapter 1216: Wind Valley (13) Chapter 1216: Wind Valley (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Two armed guards were standing behind the Valley Lord. Neither of them showed any sign of emotion on their face as they guarded him loyally from behind. One of the guards was the person who had announced the Valley Lords arrival. The white-robed man slowly walked towards them. A domineering atmosphere of the highest quality spread out with every step that he took, causing everyone around him to lower their heads. This was a refined state cultivator, just that one bout of coercion could easily subdue others. "Can anyone exin to me whats going on here?" The Valley Lords eyes scanned across every face from all for corners of the area as he spoke in a cold and distant voice. "Reporting to the Valley Lord," Elder Bai sent Elder Feng an ugly re as he turned towards the Valley Lord and replied, "Elder Feng has conspired with an outsider in an attempt to harm the Second Young Master. That outsider is implementing a form of horrible torture upon the Second Young Master in that room. Elder Feng has refused to let us in and does not allow us to check on the Second Young Master at all! Please, Valley Lord, support our cause!" Upon hearing this, the Valley Lords cold and distant eyes turned towards Elder Feng before he asked with a cold bite in his voice, "Is this true?" "Valley Lord," Elder Feng joined his fists with an ugly look on his face. "Its like this. You probably remember that genius, Gu Ruoyun, whom Ive mentioned to you before. Gu Ruoyun has arrived in Wind Valley and can help restore the Second Young Masters powers. Thats why Im helping her." Elder Bai sneered and eximed disdainfully, "Elder Feng, if its really as youve said, why wont you let us see him? If she really does have the power to save the Second Young Master, we wont disturb him but you? You wont even let us look at him. Arent you conspiring with her to harm the Second Young Master? What else could it be?" "This..." Elder Feng was at a loss for words. He then continued, "Valley Lord, please believe me. My days here reflect my loyalty to Wind Valley! I would never have any intentions of hurting the Second Young Master! If you really insist on barging into the room, the Second Young Master will die!" The Valley Lord fell silent and no one could tell whaty beneath his cold features. He did not say a word. "Father." Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Elder Feng before she walked towards the Valley Lord. Her voice was light and gentle like the wind as it slowly echoed throughout the silent courtyard. "I trust Elder Feng, he would never hurt my little brother." Elder Bai was in shock, he never thought that Feng Xiaoxiao would help Elder Feng. Were they not supposed to deal with Gu Ruoyun? Clearly, Elder Feng has now chosen to stand on Gu Ruoyuns side. Why was Feng Xiaoxiao backing Elder Feng now? Elder Feng never thought that Feng Xiaoxiao would ultimately stand up for him and sent her a grateful look. After all, based on his earlier behavior, it was already good enough that Eldest Lady had notined to the Valley Lord about him, what more stand up for him. "However..." Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes darted back and forth. "Based on my understanding of Gu Ruoyuns character, that woman is very smart and also very cunning! Elder Feng had taken pity on your love for your son and trusted Gu Ruoyuns words easily. Hes not in the wrong, its thetters fault for being too cunning! Elder Feng means well but Gu Ruoyun would never save Yuqing. Justst night, Yuqing had sent his men to capture Gu Ruoyun and make her his concubine. Think about it, based on their current connection, why should Gu Ruoyun save him?" Feng Xiaoxiao no longer cared about Gu Ruoyuns intentions here. As long as she was here in Wind Valley, she could manipte her father to kill her! Chapter 1217: Wind Valley (14) Chapter 1217: Wind Valley (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides, Elder Feng was so adamant about preventing them from entering the room. That proves that they could not see Feng Yuqing now. Otherwise, if it really was as he had imed, Feng Yuqings life would be in grave danger. Hence, she has to enter the room and kill two birds with one stone! If Feng Yuqing dies, her father would never let Gu Ruoyun get away with it! An undetectable murderous intent shed in Feng Xiaoxiaos pretty eyes when she thought of this. It goes without saying that Feng Xiaoxiao was very intelligent. She knows that the Valley Lord trusts Elder Feng a lot. If she had tried to frame Elder Feng, the result would work against her. Hence, she had no choice but to absolve Elder Feng of his mistakes and push all the me onto Gu Ruoyun. This way, her father would not believe Elder Feng and would only think that he was being manipted. "Elder Feng, step aside." Indeed, after hearing Feng Xiaoxiaos words, the Valley Lords eyes turned towards Elder Feng as he issued the order in a low, hoarse voice. "Valley Lord?" Elder Fengs body stiffened from where he was standing in front of the door. He stared at the Valley Lords icy features in astonishment. "If you go in, you will end up hurting the Second Young Master." "Elder Feng, it looks like Gu Ruoyun has really has bewitched you with the waters of oblivion. Thats the only reason why you would believe her so much." Feng Xiaoxiaos gaze darkened as she spoke in an icy voice, "If you continue to try and stop us, perhaps Yuqing is already dead! He was once in danger and we had managed to save his life with great difficulty. Do you want him to die again?" "Step aside!" Just as Feng Xiaoxiao had spoken, the Valley Lords cold voice rang out once again. If it were anyone else who wanted to enter Feng Yuqings room, Elder Feng would stop them no matter the cost. However, this was the Valley Lord! Elder Fengs lips filled with bitter agony. He then shook his head in exasperation and sighed but ultimately stepped aside and let them pass. Thud! The Valley Lord pushed the door open and walked in very quickly. Upon entering the room, the first thing he saw was Feng Yuqing whose entire body was pierced with silver needles from head to toe. At this moment, Feng Yuqing was lying silently on the bed as if he were dead. "Qinger!" The Valley Lords shocked face drained of color as he rushed towards Feng Yuqing. When he ced his hand to check for Feng Yuqings breathing, his expression turned cold. A dense, cold air then erupted from his entire being. "Elder Feng, Ive told you before, that woman does not have any good intentions. Now, she has caused the Second Young Masters death! Hand the woman over. Otherwise, no one will be able to save you this time!" Elder Bai eximed, taking joy in Elder Fengs cmity. He has never liked this old man. Just because Elder Feng had the Valley Lords trust, he has always been condescending. Sometimes, he would even ignore the Eldest Lady! This was great, he had trusted a womans lies too easily and has thoroughly offended the Valley Lord. Perhaps the Valley Lord would consider him guilty and kill him for his part in this! The Valley Lord took a deep breath and reached his trembling hand out to remove the silver needles from Feng Yuqings body. His heart was now clenched in a tight grip and filled with a fiery rage. "Valley Lord." When he saw that the Valley Lord was about to pull out the silver needles, Elder Fengs expression changed greatly. He then quickly rushed forward and grabbed the Valley Lords outstretched hand. "Valley Lord, you must not pull out the needles. If you do so, the Young Valley Lord will die!" "Get out of my way!" The Valley Lords body was shrouded in a cold air as he spat icily. Chapter 1218: Wind Valley (15) Chapter 1218: Wind Valley (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Usually, he would never treat Elder Feng in this manner but now, he no longer cared about anything else! Besides, this old man was the cause of his sons tragic death. Why should he treat him with any courtesy? "Valley Lord, please believe me this one time. Give me three days and I will return with a vigorous and lively Second Young Master to you! I only need three days!" Elder Feng held onto the Valley Lords arm tightly as his eyes filled with determination. The Valley Lord nced at him indifferently. "Qingers heart has stopped, how could he still be alive? Besides, I can sense that the Resurrection Blossom in his body is missing. You should know the consequences thate with losing the Resurrection Blossom, he cant be saved!" "Valley Lord, Gu Ruoyun has promised me that she would return in three days. She will turn the Resurrection Blossom into a Resurrection Pill and use it to save the Second Young Master! Thats why she had used the silver needles to seal the Second Young Master in a state of suspended animation. If you pull the needles out, the Second Young Master will most certainly die!" "Hehe," Elder Baiughed icily before he spoke in a disdainful tone. "When did you be so naive? A Resurrection Pill? What on earth is that? Ive never heard of it! Shes asked you to give the Resurrection Blossom to her and you had actually helped her to do it? Youre clearly going to kill the Second Young Master! Valley Lord, I believe that Elder Feng has deliberately gone against the rules. Please, Valley Lord, grant him a heavy punishment and avenge the Second Young Master!" Elder Feng grew anxious. If he had known that this would happen, he should have informed the Valley Lord first. Perhaps the situation would not have gone out of hand. However, how would Elder Feng have known that the usually deste and overlooked North Park would draw Feng Xiaoxiaos attention? "What do you want me to do to make you believe me?" Elder Feng was panicking as he eximed with sweat pouring down his face. "Valley Lord, if Gu Ruoyun really doesnt have any power, do you think that I would trust her? If you really dont believe me, I can make a wager. If Gu Ruoyun doesnt show up in three days, I will atone for my crimes with death!" Elder Feng gritted his teeth. At this moment, he has ced all of his hopes onto Gu Ruoyuns abilities. His heart prayed endlessly that she would show up sooner so that he could be free from this situation. "Elder Feng, this matter has nothing to do with you." A light shed in Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes as she said, "Besides, Yuqing is dead now and Wind Valley does not wish to lose a talent like you as well. I will not let you use yourself as coteral no matter what." What a joke, why should I possibly wait any longer? She was feeling rather suspicious. How could a person with Gu Ruoyuns intellect possibly walk into a trap? Now, the situation was obvious. Gu Ruoyun had reallye here to cure Feng Yuqing! Why should Feng Xiaoxiao grant her those three days? What if she really does manage to save Feng Yuqing? Getting someone else to do her dirty work would not be so easy then. "Eldest Lady, I know that youre doing this for my own good but I have no other choice." Elder Feng turned towards the Valley Lord and spoke with a serious look on his face, "Valley Lord, why dont you believe me just this once? If you pull out the needle, he will die! If you trust me, there is a chance that the Second Young Master will survive! If I have been so unlucky as to ce my trust in the wrong person, I will find her even if I have to go to the ends of the earth and I will bring her back to you! I will then atone for my crimes with death!" The Valley Lords hand, which had been ced on the needle, paused. A strange light then shed across his cold features. After a long pause, he retracted his hand and replied calmly, "Alright, Ill trust you this time!" Chapter 1219: Wind Valley (16) Chapter 1219: Wind Valley (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Father!" Feng Xiaoxiaos expression changed and a vicious light shed in her beautiful eyes. "We cant keep waiting like this, we must catch Gu Ruoyun immediately. I believe that shes not too far away! What if we wait and she was to escape, all that awaits Wind Valley then is a disaster. That womans talents are too frightening and if we let her grow, Elder Feng would not be able to control her. So, father, I ask you to give the order to hunt Gu Ruoyun down and let Yuqing rest in peace!" Thud! Feng Xiaoxiao threw herself down and knelt on the ground as she implored calmly. "I beg you, Valley Lord, to hunt down the culprit and avenge the Second Young Master!" Elder Bai and the others have knelt down as well and cried out pleadingly. "Enough!" The Valley Lord waved his hand as his stern voice echoed throughout the room. "Even if you catch her, Yuqing cant possibly be revived. Since thats the case, lets treat a medically dead horse as if it was still alive! I will believe them for now. If she doesnt show up in three days, I will make her understand the consequences of crossing Wind Valley! I will find her and kill her even if I have to go to the ends of the earth, heaven, or hell. I wont rest as long as shes alive!" Boom! The aura within the Valley Lords body dispersed, breaking the table in front of him and threw everything into disorder. His eyes were filled with a cold light while his voice carried a murderous air. Elder Feng finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that he has managed to protect the Second Young Master. All he needs to do now was to wait for her to return... Master, I hope you wont let me down... Elder Feng lowered his eyelids and secretly whispered in his heart. "Eldest Lady." Elder Feng turned towards Feng Xiaoxiao. When he saw the extremely ugly look on her face, his heart shook. Feng Xiaoxiao did not speak. She pursed her lips and her once gentle gaze was now frosty. Her typically delicate and dignified features no longer held their initial warm prettiness. In fact, it was reced with cold and distant lines... It was a good thing that everyones attentions were now focused on Feng Yuqing. Hence, aside from Elder Feng who was next to her, no one had noticed the look on her face at all. Otherwise, they would probably reevaluate what they know of Feng Xiaoxiaos character... ... Three days passed in a sh. Gu Ruoyun wiped the sweat off her brow in the pill refinement chamber. Her eyes were focused upon the pill cauldron. "Ive finally managed to refine the Resurrection Blossom into a pill. Three days have passed and its time for me to make my way over to the North Park and give Feng Yuqing this pill. Im afraid that the silver needles will lose their effect if I dy any longer." Perhaps the entire Wind Valley never thought that Gu Ruoyun was still in Wind Valley. She has been hiding in Elder Fengs cultivation chamber as she single-mindedly refined the Resurrection Pill. After putting the pill away, Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate any longer and turned around to head out of the chamber... However, once Gu Ruoyun stepped into the North Park, she sensed something peculiar which made her slow down a little. However, she ultimately continued to walk forward... ... The three days have passed Elder Feng grew anxious in the room. Sweat rolled continuously down his face and his eyes would scan outside the door time and again. The concern in his eyes was evident. "Elder Feng, I dont think shesing now." Elder Baiughed icily as he spoke disdainfully. Elder Fengs heart filled with panic when he sensed the increasing chill around the Valley Lord. He continued to pray endlessly in his heart, hoping that Gu Ruoyun would hurry back. After all, he had made the vow three days ago that if Gu Ruoyun does not return, his own life would be forfeit. Chapter 1220: Wind Valley (17) Chapter 1220: Wind Valley (17) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Feng never thought that he would ce his life in the hands of a young woman one day. This was something that he had never expected at all. Creak! Just as Elder Feng was beginning to panic in earnest, the tightly shut door was finally pushed open. A green-robed woman then entered the room, appearing before everyones eyes. Elder Feng nearly burst into tears at the sight of Gu Ruoyun. Heaven knows how much pressure he has had to endure over the past three days. He had been terrified by the Valley Lord who emitted an icy aura constantly and has had to endure Elder Bais snarkyments as well as managing his anxious feelings for Feng Yuqings well-being. He has never been this emotional. At this moment, he felt that Gu Ruoyun was almost like his own mother and he nearly knelt on the ground. "Youre finally here." He looked at Gu Ruoyun as he trembled. His eyes were filled with excitement but his voice was filled with exasperation, "If you had note, these people would have ughtered me." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and swept her gaze across the crowded room. She paused on Feng Xiaoxiao for a moment before she turned away and looked at Elder Feng again. "How is the task that Ive given to you? Has anyone touched the silver needles?" Elder Feng nodded his head vigorously. "Ive sessfullypleted the task, theres no discement in the silver needles from when youve left and right now. Please rest assured." "Alright, I will begin the process of saving him now." Gu Ruoyun slowly walked towards Feng Yuqing who was lying on the bed. She then pulled his lips apart with one finger and stuffed the pill inside. When the pill entered Feng Yuqings mouth, it turned into a clear stream and flowed into his lungs. Boom! A wave of energy erupted from Feng Yuqing and his entire body shook as if it had been shocked. "Once Ive removed the silver needles, hell be able to wake up. The spiritual energy which had once been absorbed by the Resurrection Blossom will slowly return." After Gu Ruoyun had finished speaking, she began to remove the silver needles from Feng Yuqings body one by one. Ever since Gu Ruoyun had entered the room, the Valley Lord had remained silent. However, his gaze was focused upon the womans every move as the aura from his body grew more and more powerful. His grim features were cold and distant. The hand which he had ced on the chair was clenched into a fist while his eyes filled with a sharp air. If Qinger does not awaken after she has removed the silver needles, I will make this woman join him in death! Feng Xiaoxiao pursed her lips tightly and her expression was an ugly sight to behold. Her thoughts were vastly different from the rest as she does not want Feng Yuqing to awaken! If Feng Yuqing dies, both Gu Ruoyun and Elder Feng would die by her fathers hand! Pop! Gu Ruoyun raised her hand and removed the final needle. She then pulled out a handkerchief and slowly put the needles away before she slowly rose to her feet as her lips curled into a calm smile, "Alright, its done." Rustle! The Valley Lord quickly rose to his feet. His eyes were fixed upon the man on the bed. At that moment, his breathing quickened and his eyes filled with anticipation. It was clear that the Valley Lord dearly loves his only son despite the fact that the Second Young Master has a bad reputation and was a good-for-nothing... The crowd watched as the man, who had been lying on the bed with tightly shut eyes, slowly opened them. He looked a little disoriented as if he could not understand what had happened. However, he was shocked when he saw the crowd of people around his bed. His vision then slowly became clear and bright. Chapter 1221: Wind Valley (18) Chapter 1221: Wind Valley (18) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Father, what are you doing here?" Feng Yuqing struggled to sit up. His face was just as pale as before. "Also, there are so many people..." "Qinger." The Valley Lords heart leaped when he saw that the man had opened his eyes. He then appeared in front of the bed in a sh and sped Feng Yuqings hand in a tight grip as he asked in surprise, "Are you alright? I thought you were..." "Father." Feng Yuqing smiled. "Im sorry, I had wanted to restore my powers so I asked Great Master Gu Ruoyun to cure me. I did not inform you of that and Im really sorry, I wont do it again." The Valley Lord was shocked and stared at the man in front of him with disbelief. Is this really my hedonistic and infamous son? Why do I feel as if he has turned into another person... "After consuming the Resurrection Pill, your past injuries have now been healed." The Valley Lord was still in a daze when a clear and cold voice slowly rang out, "Furthermore, your powers will be fully restored but it will take some time and you need to slowly regte it! You can now try your luck at cultivating." When Feng Yuqing heard this, he quickly crossed his legs and tried to regte his aura. Once he felt the surge of spiritual energy in his body, his expression changed from astonishment to joy. His voice was filled with excitement as he said, "I can really cultivate again, Great Master Gu Ruoyun, thank you so much! If it were not for you, I would never have had this opportunity." The Valley Lord was even more excited inparison with Feng Yuqing. After all, his sons injuries have been his greatest heartache over the years. However, he never expected his sons powers to be restored one day. "Great Master Gu," He rose to his feet, faced Gu Ruoyun and said, "I have treated you rudely, please dont take it to heart. Youve helped Qinger which means that youve helped all of Wind Valley. I will remember this great kindness for the rest of my life and I will never forget it." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. "Fate had brought Feng Yuqing and me together which was why I had saved him. This is nothingpared to what hes given me." If it had not been for Feng Yuqing, her spiritual beasts would never have been so fortunate as to receive the inheritance. Her power would never have grown so quickly either. "Lady Gu." Feng Xiaoxiao quickly steadied her emotions before she slowly approached Gu Ruoyun. She then smiled and said, "Ever since the first time weve met, I knew that you were not a simple woman. I never thought that Yuqings body would be restored to health thanks to your treatment. If theres anything that you need in the future, let me know. I will go through water and tread on fire without hesitation!" "Thank you." Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly. "Theres no need for that. By the way, I had run into a few assassins yesterday. Its a good thing that a powerful cultivator had happened to pass by and saved me. As long as Wind Valley doesnt try to take my life like those assassins, I am already grateful enough." Feng Xiaoxiaos expression changed drastically when she heard the implication in Gu Ruoyuns words. However, her face quickly went back to normal with a warm and breezy smile on her pretty and delicate features. "Lady Gu, you are Wind Valleys benefactor, why would Wind Valley bite the hands that feed us? You wont need to worry too much about that!" "Xiaoxiao." The Valley Lord was very satisfied with Feng Xiaoxiaos words. He then nodded and said, "As the Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley, you must take good care of Great Master Gu throughout her stay here! She must never be allowed to suffer any grief." Chapter 1222: Wind Valley (19) Chapter 1222: Wind Valley (19) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Father, dont worry, Lady Gu and I can be considered as old acquaintances. I will certainly take good care of her." Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes were full of smiles as she turned her gaze towards Gu Ruoyun and slowly curled her lips. "Lady Gu, what do you think?" "The Eldest Lady of Wind Valley must be very busy. I reckon that you wont have time to entertain me." Gu Ruoyuns face lifted into a calm smile. "Im not expecting Wind Valley to entertain me, I can handle myself." The Valley Lord nodded. "If you insist, Lady Gu, I wont force you. I will send my servants to make arrangements for you in while. If theres anything you need, Lady Gu, just send someone to inform me. I will definitely fulfill your every request." "Alight." This time, Gu Ruoyun did not argue and agreed instantly. "Also, to help speed up Feng Yuqings recovery, Ill need to prepare a few more pills. Please help me make arrangements for a pill refinement chamber after this so that no one is allowed to disturb me." Pill refinement? Elder Fengs eyes lit up when he heard this. "Master, will you let me aid you? Dont worry, if youre not willing to teach me to refine pills, I wont learn on the sly. Besides, based on my level of intelligence, even if I did try to learn on the sly, I might not be able to get anything anyways. However, Id like to stand next to you and observe you during the pill refinement process. This has been a lifetime hope of mine. Master, please indulge me." There was a pleading look on Elder Fengs face and he stared at Gu Ruoyun beseechingly once he has finished speaking. Even if he does not know how to refine pills, it would be an honor for him to be able to stay by a pill masters side! Even to witness the birth of a pill would be enough for him! Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she nodded her head. "Alright." Elder Feng nearly leaped when Gu Ruoyun voiced her agreement. He then eximed in excitement, "Master, if any odd jobse your way, leave them to me. I wont let you down." Gu Ruoyun shrugged but did not say anything more. The Valley Lord burst intoughter at the sight of this. His face no longer disyed his initial grim stateliness as he said, "Lady Gu, as a token of our gratitude, my medicine storehouse is open to you. You may take whatever medicinal herbs you need. If you need to take all the medicinal herbs, thats fine too." To him, the entire medicine storehouse was nothingpared to Feng Yuqings full recovery. Gu Ruoyun has helped to restore Feng Yuqings powers, gifting her the entire medicine storehouse was minorpared to that! "If theres a need, I wont be modest about it." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly as she replied. She would definitely not modest about it. After all, the next pills will be refined to help restore Feng Yuqings body... "Father," Feng Xiaoxiao tried to speak but hesitated. "If theres something you wish to say, speak." The Valley Lords face once again reverted to its stately air as he turned towards the confused-looking Feng Xiaoxiao. "Father, I have a request." Feng Xiaoxiao spoke hesitantly. "For my birthday next month, can you help me extend an invitation to someone? "Oh?" The Valley Lord raised his brows and noticed an inkling based on Feng Xiaoxiaos bashful face. He smiled calmly and said, "I wonder who you would like me to extend this invitation to?" "Its Grand Lord Hong Lian," Feng Xiaoxiaos face blushed red. "I heard that Grand Lord Hong Lian has arrived in the First City as well. I want to ask if you could help me invite him to Wind Valley as a guest. Grand Lord Hong Lian? Upon overhearing this, Gu Ruoyun, who was just about to leave, suddenly paused in her footsteps as a peculiar light shed in her eyes. Chapter 1223: Wind Valley (20) Chapter 1223: Wind Valley (20) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Are you talking about the same Grand Lord Hong Lian whos fighting against the Lin family?" The Valley Lord was astonished. "Grand Lord Hong Lian is indeed a genius. I remember that he was only a Martial King when the Lin family began to hunt him down but hes grown to this stage under those circumstances. Now, the Lin family themselves are having a headache because of him. Xiaoxiao, are you interested in Grand Lord Hong Lian?" Feng Xiaoxiao nodded. "Father, Grand Lord Hong Lian is the man Ive been searching for. The funny thing was, I didnt know it was him." "Xiaoxiao," said the Valley Lord as he furrowed his brows. "I do admire Grand Lord Hong Lian and I wont object to having him as my son-inw. Based on his talents, as long as he trains with Wind Valley diligently, it wont be a problem. However, Grand Lord Hong Lian already has a wife. Do you n to be his concubine?" "No," Feng Xiaoxiao shook her head and replied. "Grand Lord Hong Lians wife has been missing for over twenty years, no one knows if shes dead or alive. She might not even be in thend of the living anymore. Humans live for a very long time, does he n on staying alone forever? Thats clearly impossible! I believe that I have a chance of bing his wife. I have confidence in myself." Even though the news of Gu Ruoyuns identity as Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter has spread throughout the maind, this news still has not reached the First City. Hence, Feng Xiaoxiao was blissfully unaware that she was scheming on someones father right in front of their own daughter. If she had known of Gu Ruoyuns identity as Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter, she would never have brazenly discussed this matter out in the open. The Valley Lord thought for a moment before he slowly replied, "Grand Lord Hong Lian is a little advanced in his age but I do admire him very much. Hes probably the only person from the secr world who holds my admiration! If you wish to marry him, I wont have any objections. I can help you to send the invitation. However, whether the Grand Lord wishes to marry you or not, that depends on your abilities. I cant help you there." "Yes, Father." Feng Xiaoxiao joined her fists. When she lowered her head, her eyes were filled with smiles. She has a good amount of confidence in her own abilities. There will be time for thatter. She believes that she could slowly influence him in time. After listening in to the conversation between the father and daughter, a queer look appeared in Gu Ruoyuns eyes but she ultimately kept quiet. She had been worrying about how to inform her father about her whereabouts. Since Wind Valley is going to invite her father, she could just wait for him here. Once she meets her father, it will be time to find the Lin family to seek revenge... ... "Grand Lord." In an inn, a figure appeared out of thin air with a whoosh behind the red-robed man who was standing in front of a window. "Members of Wind Valley have recently been looking for you, Grand Lord." "Wind Valley?" The man gently raised his brow and slowly turned around. A cold smile then formed on his grim features. "Why is Wind Valley looking for me?" "Apparently, its the Eldest Lady of Wind Valleys birthday and they want to invite you, Grand Lord, to join the celebration." Eldest Lady of Wind Valley? Grand Lord Hong Lian fell silent. "If I remember correctly, this Eldest Lady of Wind Valley has caused trouble for Yuner once. Since thats the case, Im going to pay Wind Valley a visit! I want to see what they want!" One can cross anyone but never cross this madman, Grand Lord Hong Lian! This madman has been known to hold a grudge. Feng Xiaoxiao had once caused trouble for Gu Ruoyun in the Medicine Sect and he has not forgotten about this matter. Hence, this was why he had epted Wind Valleys invitation this time all for the sake of a chance to avenge his daughter! Chapter 1224: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (1) Chapter 1224: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At Wind Valley. Gu Ruoyun was focused on refining pills in the pill refinement chamber. Elder Feng was standing next to her as he eagerly supported her. He did not seem to think that his actions were unbing of an elder of Wind Valley. In fact, he was very proud! After all, not many people could apany a pill master as a support while they refine pills. "Bring this pill to Feng Yuqing and get him to take it" Gu Ruoyun waved her hand and lifted the cover off the pill cauldron. She then took the pills out and ced it in front of Elder Feng. "Give him one a day and this will help his body to recover. As for his powers, they should fully recover in about a month." Elder Feng carefully sped the pills in his hands as if he was afraid of dropping it. "Master, Ill send this over to the Second Young Master." There was a smile filled with adoration on his face. He then turned around and left the pill refinement chamber, closing the door behind him. Gu Ruoyun shook her head and sighed exasperatedly. She then turned her attention back towards the pill cauldron and continued to refine her pills... ... "Elder Bai, has there been any news from Grand Lord Hong Lian?" Feng Xiaoxiao and Elder Bai were in an unusual room in the South Park when she turned around with gloomy eyes and asked him. "Eldest Lady, dont worry, the Valley Lord has sent men out to spread the word. If Grand Lord Hong Lian has heard of it, he wille." Elder Bai smiled and replied soothingly. His tone then changed as he asked, "Eldest Lady, have you noticed that the Second Young Master haspletely changed into a different person?" Elder Bai was more worried about the situation in Wind Valley rather than Grand Lord Hong Lian. After all, he has helped the Eldest Lady with a lot of matters all these years. If the Eldest Lady falls, he might not be able to survive in Wind Valley. Feng Xiaoxiao fell silent. Ever since Gu Ruoyun has healed Feng Yuqings body, it really did seem as if he has changed into a different person. He no longer disyed his hedonistic ways. In fact, he was now far moreposed. "Im not going to let the power fall into Feng Yuqings hands no matter what. Otherwise, there wont be any ce for me in Wind Valley anymore!" A cold light shed in Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes. She then dered, "Hence, on my birthday next month, I will make Feng Yuqing and his father disappear from the face of this earth! Wind Valley will only belong to mepletely when theyre dead!" As for Gu Ruoyun... Each time she thought of that name, Feng Xiaoxiao would grit her teeth in hate! If Gu Ruoyun had not interfered, Feng Yuqing would never have recovered. Hence, this woman must be buried at Wind Valley! "Eldest Lady, what should we do?" Elder Bai eyed Feng Xiaoxiao doubtfully. He understood that after this matter, Feng Xiaoxiao could no longer tolerate the situation. If Feng Yuqing regains his powers, their many years of hard work would have gone to waste! "Ive already asked the Charm Sect to lend me a hand! If Father wasnt so biased towards Feng Yuqing, I would never have wanted to take his life! All that Im doing now is because they have forced my hand!" Feng Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and a light shed in her eyes. "Furthermore, I must meet Grand Lord Hong Lian before my birthday and make himpletely mine!" A vicious air gradually filled Elder Bais eyes. "Eldest Lady, dont worry, I will help you to secure the position of Valley Lord of Wind Valley. When that timees, we wont have to pretend anymore." Chapter 1225: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (2) Chapter 1225: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Feng Xiaoxiaoughed and her smile carried an icy murderous intent. "This time, the Sect Master of the Charm Sect will personally help me! Besides, Ive promised her that if she helps me to obtain the position of Valley Lord, I will give all the spiritual beasts of the fire spiritual beast n to her. Hence, with the Charm Sect Masters help this time, well certainly be able to kill Feng Yuqing and his father!" Her voice was cold, distant and merciless. It was as if the person she intends to kill was not her father, someone who has given her life and nurtured her, but an irreconcble enemy. "Father, dont me me for being vicious. You may have treated me well all these years but Feng Yuqing is the most important of all in your heart! If this continues, Ill never be able to stay as the Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley. I will never give this position to anyone." "No." She paused before she continued to speak, "From the next month onwards, I will no longer be the Young Valley Lord but the Valley Lord!" After her father dies, Wind Valley might drop from a second-rate power to a third-rate power. However, that was eptable, she has the confidence in herself that one day, Wind Valley would return to its golden age. Besides, Grand Lord Hong Lian could help her as well. ... At this moment, Gu Ruoyun appeared in the Ancient Divine Pagoda and was immediately mobbed by her spiritual beasts. "Master, why dont you kill Feng Xiaoxioa now?" asked the Vermillion Bird furiously. Each time the Vermillion Bird thought of Feng Xiaoxiaos hypocritical face, her eyes would spit fire from the anger. "Theres no hurry." Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "Feng Xiaoxiao is now the Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley. If I touch her, the Valley Lord would not sit back and do nothing about it. This Valley Lord is indeed very powerful so Im going to wait until Feng Xiaoxiao shows her true colors." The Vermillion Bird curled her lips. "How long do we have to wait? Feng Xiaoxiao is so prudent that she would never expose herself so quickly. Just a few days ago, when you had healed Feng Yuqing, she was clearly gnashing her teeth angrily at you but she still smiled at you." "Ive made it such that Feng Yuqing no longer needs to conceal himself and he can revert back to his true personality. It shouldnt be long until Feng Xiaoxiao loses her patience." Gu Ruoyun curled her lips. "Besides, Father ising next month. Ill wait for him in Wind Valley." "Master, is Feng Xiaoxioa really going to lose her patience? Wont she continue to hurt Feng Yuqing? Im afraid it wont be that simple this time." Yunyao was very skeptical as she asked doubtfully. "She wont be able to seed if she does it alone. However, based on what Ive heard, Feng Xiaoxiao has a pretty good rtionship with the Charm Sect. During her birthday, the Charm Sect will definitely make an appearance. Im guessing that when the Charm Sect members arrive, they would definitely join forces with them and attack Feng Yuqing. We must prepare ourselves before that." Gu Ruoyun had never intended to involve herself in this matter in the first ce. Unfortunately, Feng Xiaoxiao had tried to kill her after failing to recruit her! How could she continue to exercise patience this way? "By the way..." Gu Ruoyun suddenly remembered something. She then turned towards the fire spiritual beast. "I had received a pill form back in the ruins. Its a pill that can help push a Semi-Saint spiritual beast into a breakthrough to the Martial Saint rank. Ive now managed to sessfully refine that pill. You can try it." Everyone knows that when a cultivator reaches the rank of a high-level Martial Supreme, they would arrive at a crossroad in their cultivation path. If they could sessfully gain the Martial Saint rank after that, their future would be limitless. However, some cultivators would fail in their breakthrough and enter the rank of a Semi-Saint as a result of that failure. They would not be able to have a breakthrough for the rest of their lives. Chapter 1226: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (3) Chapter 1226: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, there were exceptions to everything! For example, there were pills! If one fails their breakthrough, they would enter the Semi-Saint rank and would be unable to cultivate anymore. However, with the help of a pill, a cultivator could emerge from the Semi-Saint rank! The only thing was, pills like these were very valuable. They were very hard to find even ten thousand years ago. Gu Ruoyun never thought that she would find this pill form in the ruins... The fire spiritual beasts eyes were filled with excitement. He stretched out his trembling ws and epted the pill before swallowing it. A powerful force then erupted from his body with a bang, spreading throughout the Ancient Divine Pagoda. A Martial Saint! I can finally break through to the Martial Saint rank! The fire spiritual beast was so excited that he could not speak. He stared gratefully at Gu Ruoyun as his eyes filled with admiration. "It seems that this pill really can help a Semi-Saint to breakthrough." Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she said, "Now, you better consolidate the powers youve obtained after your breakthrough. Your powers are a little unstable because you had used a pill to promote yourself to be a Martial Saint. Youll need a few days to consolidate it." The fire spiritual beast quickly nodded his head, clearly still overjoyed. Gu Ruoyun took onest look at the fire spiritual beast before she left the Ancient Divine Pagoda... ... At Wind City. This was the only way into Wind Valley. A sh of red robes appeared in Wind City. There was a grim air on the mans handsome features. His straight brows were nted towards his temples and the corner of his thin lips contained a cold firmness. He then walked into Wind City without further hesitation. Once he stepped into the city, he was spotted by the guards who were at the gate. They immediately rushed to inform Feng Xiaoxiao. "Is this true?" Feng Xiaoxiao instantly rose to her feet. Her eyes were filled with excitement as her delicate, pretty, and dignified face flushed red. "Is Grand Lord Hong Lian really here?" "Reporting to Eldest Lady, we have indeed spotted Grand Lord Hong Lians arrival. Thats why wevee back here to inform you." The guard joined his fists as he replied with reverence. "Alright, you can leave." Feng Xiaoxiao waved her hand as she held back the excitement in her heart. She then said, "Also, find out the name of the guest house that Grand Lord Hong Lian is staying in. I will go look for him shortly after this..." "Yes, Eldest Lady." After receiving his orders, the guard excused himself. In a room at the guest house, the red-robed man was sitting with his legs crossed in meditation. A gentle breeze drifted into the room which made his red robes flutter in the wind. Knock, knock, knock! Someone knocked on the door and the red-robed man slowly opened his eyes. A peculiar light then shed in his grim gaze. "Who is it?" His voice was low and hoarse but its impact was like a hammer, mming fiercely into the womans heart even though she was outside the door. The womans heart shivered as she stretched her hand out towards the rooms door and gently pushed the door open. At that moment, the face which had haunted her thoughts day and night appeared within her sights. Its him! Grand Lord Hong Lian was indeed the man she had met before. However, she never thought that man would be him. Otherwise, she would have gone to the Red Lotus Territory to look for him. "Grand Lord Hong Lian." She took a deep breath and tried to restrain her rapidly beating heart. She then walked towards the red-robed man with aforting smile on her pretty and dignified face. "I am the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao. Ivee here specially to wee you, Grand Lord Hong Lian. I hope you dont mind, Grand Lord Hong Lian." Chapter 1227: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (4) Chapter 1227: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily in reply. His voice was as cold and grim as ever. "Youre the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao? Is this how the dignified Eldest Lady of Wind Valley conducts herself? You would barge into a mans room in the dead of the night. If you have any unmet needs, there are many men in Wind Valley, you can enjoy anyone you wish." Feng Xiaoxiaos face turned very pale in a split second. She never expected for Grand Lord Hong Lian to say such vicious things. He had implied that she had visited him to fulfill her lustful urges? "Grand Lord Hong Lian, youve misunderstood my intentions. Im only here to wee you, I have no other intentions." Feng Xiaoxiao quickly reverted to her usual smile as if she had not heard the disdain in his voice. Even Grand Lord Hong Lian himself could not help but admire her. The Eldest Lady of Wind Valley was rather profound. He had insulted her yet she still managed to smile at him as if nothing had happened. "I am only an insignificant member of the secr world. How can I possibly deserve your personal greeting, Eldest Lady?" Grand Lord Hong Lians eyes grew cold as his dark eyes stared icily at Feng Xiaoxiao who was standing in front of him That was right, to the people of First City, no matter how powerful the Grand Lord was, he was only a member of the secr world and cannot bepared with the First Citys cultivators! Therefore, Grand Lord Hong Lian simply could not figure out Feng Xiaoxiaos purpose in all of this. Her reasons must not be all that simple! Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes darkened as she bit her lips. "Grand Lord Hong Lian, are you that suspicious of me? Im here to pay my respects to your arrival in Wind Valley, I have no other intentions. Besides, my father is very interested in you and would like to meet you." She slowly approached Grand Lord Hong Lian as she spoke. Her pretty eyes gleamed like clear, crystalline pools of water. the Grand Lord felt as if some unknown force was deeply attracting his heart! Slowly, the Grand Lord Hong Lians disdainful, cold ck eyes turned dazed and hazy as if he was under a spell. His eyes were misted over, making everything muddy and unclear. Like a puppet on strings, his eyes lost focus. "Phew." Feng Xiaoxiao exhaled before her lips curled into a smile. "Thank goodness I had secretly learned the mor spell from the Charm Sect. I can now put it to good use. I had not nned to use it at first but you keep trying to oppose me. I had no choice but to use this method to make you listen to my orders!" Feng Xiaoxiao lifted her gaze and her pretty eyes turned towards him as they filled with adoration. She wanted to reach out and stroke the mans face but stopped herself when she was a few millimeters away. "Grand Lord Hong Lian, very soon, I will no longer be the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley but the Valley Lord! I will then make you my other half! Of course, before that happens, I need your help. Dont me me for using you, Im doing this because I love you too much. Only when we destroy all obstacles can we truly be immortalpanions." As if she could already picture their beautiful future, Feng Xiaoxiao giggled softly while her eyes filled with tenderness. "Dont worry, I wonty a finger on you here. Once we are married, we will make love. Didnt you say that I had lustful urges? Only you can fulfill this need..." Feng Xiaoxiao gazed upon Grand Lord Hong Lians handsome face with a sweet and tender air before she spoke lovingly, "Ah, thats right. Grand Lord Hong Lian, I still dont know your name. Wont you tell me?" Chapter 1228: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (5) Chapter 1228: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Grand Lord Hong Lians eyes were dull as he replied emotionlessly like a machine, "Gu Tian." "Gu Tian?" Feng Xiaoxiao raised her willowy brows and chuckled softly, "This name really doesnt suit you but thats alright. As long as its your name, Ill learn to like it. I have to leave now, my birthday is only a few days away. That day shall be our wedding day as well." Furthermore, it was the day that she would ascend to the position of Wind Valleys Valley Lord... Feng Xiaoxiao smiled as a murderous intent shed in her eyes. Grand Lord Hong Lian has been bewitched by her so there was no need for her to put up a front for him. Instead, she reverted back to her vicious nature! If Wind Valleys members were to see this, they would certainly feel very shocked. In their eyes, the Eldest Lady has always conducted herself morally and was dignified and magnanimous. How could she possibly be this viin who was plotting to seize the throne? ... At Wind Valley. The Valley Lord, who was in the study, raised his head in shock when he heard what his daughter had just said. He stared at her face in astonishment and said, "Xiaoxiao, is this true? Grand Lord Hong Lian has agreed to marry you?" Feng Xiaoxiao nodded as she blushed. "Father, I had gone to pay Grand Lord Hong Lian a visit to discuss our marriage. Since he has agreed, Id like to have my birthday and my wedding on the same day. Is that alright?" Grand Lord Hong Lians power may not be very powerful now but his potential was limitless. As long as he could be nurtured, his name would eventually send shockwaves throughout the First City in the future. Of course, if Grand Lord Hong Lian was powerful enough, he would never have allowed himself to fall under a spell. The Charm Sects mor spell only works on those at a lower level of power... "Xiaoxiao, are you certain that Grand Lord Hong Lian has agreed to marry you?" The Valley Lord fell silent before he asked, "I heard that Grand Lord Hong Lian is still head-over-heels in love with his missing wife. He has been searching for her whereabouts for over twenty years. How could such a devoted man fall in love with someone else so easily?" Honestly, the Valley Lords admiration towards Grand Lord Hong Lian had stemmed from one source. The Valley Lord greatly admires the Grand Lords devotion to his missing wife. As a lovesick man himself, he naturally understood the feeling. Yet he never thought that Grand Lord Hong Lian would be so easily moved and give up on his wife whom he had been searching for many years. "Father, dont you believe me?" Feng Xiaoxiao tugged on the Valley Lords arm and smiled. "Grand Lord Hong Lian has promised to marry me. He may be lovesick over his wife but his wife isnt alive anymore. Thats why he had promised me." Feng Xiaoxiao lowered her head as she said those words. Tears filled her eyes as if she was feeling heartache for Grand Lord Hong Lians sake. "Did you say that Grand Lord Hong Lians wife is no longer alive?" The Valley Lord was shocked and felt great sympathy at the same time. As a lovesick man himself, he had hoped that the Grand Lords story would have a happy ending. Feng Xiaoxiao gently pursed her lips and nodded. "Grand Lord Hong Lian had told me this himself." "Alright." The Valley Lord thought for a moment before he said, "I want Grand Lord Hong Lian toe and see me. Id like to discuss the matters regarding the wedding." See him? How can that be possible! If Grand Lord Hong Lian really does meet my father, my lies would be exposed. Besides, my father would easily notice that Grand Lord Hong Lian has been bewitched. Furthermore, Gu Ruoyun was in Wind Valley as well! Chapter 1229: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (6) Chapter 1229: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As a pill master, that woman would certainly have the power to awaken 1 Grand Lord Hong Lian! This was not the oue that Feng Xiaoxiao desires! "Father, Grand Lord Hong Lian had to leave soon after arriving in Wind City as he had some matters to attend to. However, he has promised me that he would return on our wedding day. I want to take care of everything myself. All he needs to do is to return as the groom!" Feng Xiaoxiao smiled gracefully as she exined. Even if her father manages to notice anything peculiar about Grand Lord Hong Lian on the day of the wedding, it would be toote! Besides, that would also be the day for the Valley Lord to die! Even with Gu Ruoyuns powers, she would be powerless to defend her side. Why would she awaken Grand Lord Hong Lian from his spell then? "Alright." The Valley Lord has faith in Feng Xiaoxiao and he nodded. "Xiaoxiao, if what you say is true, I will help to organize this wedding for you. I just hope that nothing will disturb this wedding and the groom will show up. If the groom fails to appear, Wind Valley will be made into aughing stock in the First City." Fails to appear? Feng Xiaoxiao chuckled. How could that be possible? Grand Lord Hong Lian is now under my spell so why should he disappear? "Father, dont worry, this kind of thing would never happen." Feng Xiaoxiao smiled and her eyes filled with a gentle light. "Besides, I know Grand Lord Hong Lians name. I want you to send the wedding invitations out after this and ask everyone in the First City to send their blessings." "Sigh." The Valley Lord was unsure if he was being overly concerned but he could not shake the feeling that something was not right. Would a lovesick man like Grand Lord Hong Lian fall for another so easily? However, if that was not the case, why was Feng Xiaoxiao so certain that Grand Lord Hong Lian would make an appearance at the wedding? Nevertheless, his daughter has always been a reliable person from a young age so he feels quite at ease. She would never say this unless she has aplete guarantee! "Xiaoxiao, Ill believe you this time." The Valley Lord returned to his senses and said, "However, if Grand Lord Hong Lian does not appear at the wedding, you would be stripped of your position as the Young Valley Lord. Do you object?" Feng Xiaoxiao mentally sneered but showed no emotion on her face. This fellow has finally shown his true colors! She knows that her father intends to strip the position of Young Valley Lord from her and give it to his son. Unfortunately, he would never have that chance... "Father, I have no objections." Feng Xiaoxiao raised her head and turned to face the Valley Lords grim features. She definitely has no objections. Very soon, she would not be the Young Valley Lord any longer but the Valley Lord who reigns above all! "Since youve agreed to my terms, Ill send out your wedding invitations now. Should any consequences arise, you will carry the responsibility yourself!" The Valley Lords expression sank as he spoke in a dominating voice. "I understand." Feng Xiaoxiao lowered her head as a cold light shed in her eyes. "Ill take my leave now." She then slowly turned around and walked out of the study... ... Everyone in the First City was well aware of the grudge between Grand Lord Hong Lian and the Lin family. It has even brought shame upon the Lin family. However, the fairy-like Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao, was now going to marry him! This headline-worthy news was now spreading through the First City. Chapter 1230: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (7) Chapter 1230: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What did you just say?" At the Lin family residence, the old man mmed his hand on his desk and rose to his feet as he bellowed angrily, "That b*stard Grand Lord Hong Lian is going to marry the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao! If they do get married, it would be difficult for us to attack him!" "Master, everyone in the First City knows about this..." The footboy carefully looked at the old man and trembled with fear as he spoke. The old man threw his body heavily down on a chair as the expression on his elderly face changed erratically. After a long pause, he sighed, "You can leave. I need to think of a good countermeasure." "Yes, Master." The footboy quickly left, afraid that his Master would soon release his anger on his head. ... At a teahouse not too far away, a woman in white was sitting in a corner of the room as she slowly sipped her tea. A cold, distant air surrounded her features which were very simr to Gu Ruoyuns, putting off anyone around her who had any intentions of hitting on her. "Have you heard?" A voice sounded from inside the teahouse, "They say that Grand Lord Hong Lian is going to marry the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley." "When you say Grand Lord Hong Lian, do you mean hes the same one who is always going against the Lin family? The same Grand Lord Hong Lian who had grown into power while being hunted by the Lin family? Tsk, tsk. That Grand Lord is indeed very talented to be able to grow into such heights in the secr world! I also heard that when he was a high-level Martial Supreme, he had managed to escape after being surrounded by Martial Saints from the Lin family. He even managed to kill two Martial Saints!" The Lin family? The woman in white put the teacup down when she heard that name. Her willowy brows twitched as she silently listened in on the gossip. "However, regardless of how powerful Grand Lord Hong Lian is, hes no match for the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley. For a man from the secr world like him to be able to marry Feng Xiaoxiao, hes climbing up the socialdder. Oh, have you heard Grand Lord Hong Lians real name? Apparently, his name is Gu Tian!" Boom! That news crashed into the woman in white like thunderstrike on a clear day, causing her body to tremble as she sat in the corner. The cold air surrounding her turned dense and soon filled the entire teahouse. She then picked up her sword and rushed out the door without a backward nce at the teahouse. The icy temperature in the teahouse dispersed once she had left. ... The news of Grand Lord Hong Lians marriage to Feng Xiaoxiao has reached Gu Ruoyuns ears as well. When she heard the conversation, she raised her brows and a cold smile appeared on her face. "It looks like Feng Xiaoxiao is insisting on bing my stepmother." Yunyao looked at Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Master, I dont think that Feng Xiaoxiao is the kind of person who would speak without thinking. Could something have happened to Grand Lord Hong Lian?" Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before a cold glint shed in her eyes. "Father isnt the type of person who can be easily manipted! Besides, based on the situation, Feng Xiaoxiao isnt aware that Im his daughter so she cant be using me to threaten him! I cant figure out what could have caused Father to agree to marry her." "Master." Yunyao fell silent for a moment before she asked, "Would you like to me to pay Grand Lord Hong Lian a visit and ask him what happened? At least you can feel more at ease." Gu Ruoyuns gaze darkened. "Alright, go and investigate the situation. Im worried about him." Chapter 1231: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (8) Chapter 1231: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even though Gu Ruoyun believes thatGrand Lord Hong Lian would not fall into a trap so easily, she could not stop worrying about him. That was why she had asked Yunyao to investigate the situation! "Yes, Master." ... In Wind Valley, a sea of red was draped all around the mountain range. Only the North Park has remained as peaceful and silent as before. They were in a side room. Feng Yuqing raised the cup in his hand and took a sip before speaking with an indifferent air, "Lady Gu, you should be aware of the recent developments in Wind Valley. Feng Xiaoxiao is going to marry Grand Lord Hong Lian. What are your thoughts on the matter?" Gu Ruoyun smiled. "Grand Lord Hong Lian wont ever marry her." Upon hearing this, a hint of astonishment shed in Feng Yuqings eyes. "Lady Gu, how are you so certain that Grand Lord Hong Lian wont marry her?" Gu Ruoyun knows because Grand Lord Hong Lian was her father, Gu Tian! Father is deeply devoted to Mother so why should he marry another woman? Thats not possible at all. "If Feng Xiaoxiao insists on having the wedding, it would be aplete joke." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, smiled calmly and said, "You should make some preparations too. I have a feeling that something big will happen on her wedding day." Feng Yuqing fell silent for a moment before he asked, "Lady Gu, when I had asked for your help to defeat Feng Xiaoxiao back then, you had refused. Why are you agreeing to it now?" Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun chuckled, "Because Feng Xiaoxiao had sent someone to assassinate me!" Feng Xiaoxiao had sent someone to assassinate her! Feng Yuqing suddenly came to a realization when he heard this. Gu Ruoyun was helping him not for the sake of half of Wind Valley but because Feng Xiaoxiao had the audacity to try and kill her. I wont attack unless I am attacked! If anyone attacks her, she would never resign herself to it! Only by rising to resistance would the world understand that no one should ever dare toy a hand on her. Feng Yuqing sighed and said, "I am d that I had sought you out that day! Im also d that Im not the one who has started a feud with you!" This woman has always retaliated against a grudge and would repay kindness with kindness. She would leave you alone as long as you dont cross her. However, if you offend her, she would get rid of you in whatever way possible! "You need not worry about Grand Lord Hong Lian. Just beware of the members of the Charm Sect. Knowing their rtionship with Feng Xiaoxiao, they would definitely set out to help her. Right now, the only ones who can truly help Feng Xiaoxiao are the members of the Charm Sect." The Charm Sect? Feng Yuqing paused for a moment before he nodded and continued. "I understand, Lady Gu, that if you help me to reim the title of Young Valley Lord, I would honor my promise and give half of Wind Valley to you." "I have no interest in Wind Valley." Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "However, I am very interested in the fire beast n. If I help you to defeat Feng Xiaoxiao, give everyone in the fire beast n to me." Feng Yuqing nodded without hesitation. "Once weve foiled Feng Xiaoxiaos ns, Ill have a word with my father and ask him to gift the fire spiritual beasts to you." "Good." Gu Ruoyun smiled, rose to her feet and said, "You should make some preparations for the uing event during these next few days. The next few days shall determine our sess in causing Feng Xiaoxiaosplete defeat!" She then turned around and walked out of the door. as her green robes fluttered gently in the breeze. Chapter 1232: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (9) Chapter 1232: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was the day of the wedding and the sound of the drums filled the air while everyone bustled with excitement. Numerous cultivators from various organizations have gathered to send their best wishes hence Wind Valley was now filled with people. At this moment outside the Wind Citys gate, a woman in white slowly descended from the sky like a celestial being from a portrait. Her peerlessly beautiful face was surrounded by a cold aura while her cold eyes stared into the sky. The womans voice was as cold as ice as she said, "Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao..." She then slowly curled the corners of her lips while an endless chill emanated from her eyes. However, when she thought of the man that she had yearned for day and night, her anger soon turned into excitement. "Brother Tian, I dont care what Wind Valley has done to you, I want them to disappear from this world! No one is allowed to hurt my man!" The woman in whites voice became even colder, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet. After a long pause, she dispersed the cold air surrounding her and spoke in an airy voice, "Besides, Brother Tian, I trust you and I know you will never betray our love. Wind Valley must have done something to you, I wont let them get away with it!" With that said, the woman in whites body shed and sped towards the sky and disappeared into the air above Wind Valley. ... "Congrattions, congrattions!" A group of people amongst the crowd in Wind Valley joined their fists and bowed as they congratted the Valley Lord. The Valley Lord faced the crowd with a half-smile. Secretly, his heart was filled with anxiety. He knows that Feng Xiaoxiao was much too stubborn. What if Grand Lord Hong Lian does not show up for the wedding? All of Wind Valley would be made into aughing stock then. "Xiaoxiao, is he reallying?" In the end, he could not take it anymore. He then turned towards Feng Xiaoxiao who was dressed in bright crimson bridal robes and asked with a frown on his face. Feng Xiaoxiaos head was covered by a crimson red cloth. Hence, it was impossible to see the look on her face. However, her voice was filled with absolute confidence as she spoke leisurely, "Father, dont worry, hell be here. We just need to wait for now." The Valley Lord wanted to say something but shut his mouth in the end. He then sighed gently in his heart for it was now toote for regrets. If he had known that this would happen, he would never have agreed to Feng Xiaoxiaos illogical request. Now, it was almost time for the auspicious moment and the groom was nowhere to be seen. "Hahaha." Someone burst intoughter. "Didnt Wind Valley mention something about a wedding? Why do we only see the bride and not the groom?" The Valley Lord nced at the middle-aged man who had stepped out from behind the crowd. His gaze darkened and his grim features carried a sense of fury as he red icily at him. "Grand Lord Hong Lian is a man who honors his promise. He will be here! Theres no need for you to trouble yourself with worry, Sky Sects Sect Master." The expression on the middle-aged man who had been addressed as the Sky Sects Sect Master turned icy. He thenughed coldly and replied disdainfully, "I have the feeling that Grand Lord Hong Lian isnting! Who amongst us isnt aware that the Grand Lord already has a wife whom he loves deeply. Why should he evene here?" Underneath the red cloth, Feng Xiaoxiao clenched her fists in a tight grip. The murderous intent in her heart slowly spread out into the atmosphere. Once Wind Valley falls into my hands, my first order of business will be to destroy the Sky Sect! I am not going to cower like my father who doesnt seem to have the courage to do anything. Even if we be irreconcble adversaries, I would devour the entire Sky Sect! This was the price the Sky Sects Master would have to pay for having the audacity tough at me! The Valley Lords expression turned into an ugly shade. He then scoffed, turned around and did not spare the Sky Sects Master a second nce. "The Sky Sect Masters power is around the same level as Wind Valleys." Feng Yuqing lowered his eyes as he whispered into Gu Ruoyuns ear. "Besides, both our organizations have never gotten along for over hundreds of years. The animosity between my father and the Sky Sects Master had been inherited from their predecessors. However, we were obligated to invite these organizations to Feng Xiaoxiaos wedding. I could imagine what would happen when the Sky Sects Master and Father meet one another." Chapter 1233: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (10) Chapter 1233: Feng Xiaoxiaos Birthday (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun raised her brows and she turned to face the sky before saying, "Hes here!" Feng Yuqing was surprised. He then followed Gu Ruoyuns eyes and looked in the same direction. A grim figure in red robes was descending before his eyes like a ball of fire shooting across the sky before hended in front of everyone. "Hong Lian, youre finally here." Feng Xiaoxiao removed her red veil and stared at the mans handsome face lovingly. She started to make her way towards him but when she looked into the mans cold and emotionless eyes, she shuddered and paused in her footsteps. This cant be right! At that moment, Feng Xiaoxiao could clearly sense that something was not right. Grand Lord Hong Lian has been bewitched by her so why were his eyes so sober and calm? He does not look spellbound at all! What on earth is going on? Has the spell lost its efficacy? Feng Xiaoxiao was in shock. Before her brain could grapple the situation, the mans grim voice rang out in the courtyard, "Didnt Wind Valley send me an invitation to attend the Eldest Lady of Wind Valleys birthday celebration? Why is there a wedding here? I should congratte you." Boom! His statement was like a stroke of lightning from the sky and stunned everyone in the area. What was Grand Lord Hong Lian talking about? Was he not the groom? Yet he seems to be unaware that there was a wedding in Wind Valley today? The Valley Lord looked at Feng Xiaoxiao as his eyes filled with questions and skepticism, urging her for an exnation. "Hong Lian, are you alright?" Feng Xiaoxiao smiled gracefully as she walked towards Grand Lord Hong Lian. Her pretty eyes were shining with a clear and crystalline light while her voice was like the wind, "Have you forgotten? We had discussed this, that we would get married today." So what if he has temporarily freed himself from the spell? I can still control him! There was a confident smile on Feng Xiaoxiaos face and her eyes shed with an alluring light. Her voice sounded like she could lure ones soul into its shackles and cling to them. However, Grand Lord Hong Lians expression remained unchanged even when faced with her alluring eyes. There was a sense of disdain in his grim eyes as his lips curled into a cold and hard angle. He then whispered in a voice so low that only the two of them could hear, "Did you really think that you could bewitch me?" He had pretended to be under her spell at that time because he wanted to watch and see what this woman ns to do! He never thought that she would actually want to marry him! In that case, he might as well beat her at her own game and let her do as she pleased! Otherwise, he would not have been able to deliver such a crushing blow under these circumstances andpletely humiliate her! This was price Feng Xiaoxiao has to pay for causing trouble for his beloved daughter. Grand Lord Hong Lians words were like a stroke of lightning on a clear day and made Feng Xiaoxiao stumble several steps back. She widened her beautiful eyes in shock and stared at Grand Lord Hong Lian with an ashen face. This fellow was faking it when he was under my mor spell? What on earth have I done to cause him to use this method against me? "It looks like the dignified Eldest Lady of Wind Valley would drag some random man into marriage with her." Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily and his grim voice carried a hint of disdain. "Im very sorry but Im here to attend a birthday celebration, not to take a wife! Besides, I already have a wife. Even though she is not by my side at the moment, my heart will forever belong to her alone! Im afraid your efforts in making me marry you are wasted!" Chapter 1234: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (1) Chapter 1234: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Valley Lords expression filled with anger. He then turned his gaze turned towards the pale-looking Feng Xiaoxiao and asked, "Whats the meaning of this? Feng Xiaoxiao continued to stagger backward. She had never expected that her mor spell would be useless on this man. Could it be that he was more powerful than me? Feng Xiaoxiao wondered. Thats simply impossible! She quickly shook her head, denying that possibility. Grand Lord Hong Lian has only managed to break through to an early-stage Martial Saint over a year ago. He could not possibly have received another promotion in power so quickly. How had he managed to resist the power of the mor spell? "This matter has been brought on by Feng Xiaoxiao alone, it has nothing to do with Wind Valley." Just as the crowd was reeling over the shock of Feng Xiaoxiaos deeds, a clear, cold and calm voice suddenly chimed in. Instantly, all eyes turned their attention to an immacte, lucid and elegant face. "However," Gu Ruoyun paused and smiled gently before she eximed, "I never thought that you woulde here and make such an impressive entrance. Your presence had stunned everyone as soon as youve arrived. Have you ever experienced scaring so many people to the point of speechlessness?" The crowd was in shock, they never thought that Gu Ruoyun would speak to Grand Lord Hong Lian in this manner. They could not help but to make guesses their identities. "Hahaha." Grand Lord Hong Lian burst intoughter in front of the crowd. Hisughter was carefree and uninhibited, very different from his usual grim and merciless air. "You, little girl, is that any way to talk to your father? Come to me and let me see if youve gotten any thinner!" Father? This was like a shocking stroke of lightning, turning everyone dumbfounded. Even Feng Yuqing, who was standing by Gu Ruoyuns side, was in a daze. He stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment and his eyes were filled with shock. Lady Gu is Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter? No wonder she would make such a solemn vow, shes actually his biological daughter! The funny thing is, Feng Xiaoxiao had been secretly plotting in front of Gu Ruoyun to be her stepmother all along. Feng Xiaoxiao has also been thoroughly shocked to the point of confusion by this piece of news. She bit her increasingly pale lips and shifted her eyes, now full of disbelief, from Grand Lord Hong Lian to Gu Ruoyuns face. One could imagine the shock she was feeling. She now knows that this would be the typical ending for her unrequited love of many years. Simply because she had once plotted to kill the love of her lifes daughter! If she had found out about Gu Ruoyuns identity a little sooner, she would never havemitted such an unforgivable mistake! "Father." Gu Ruoyun dashed towards Grand Lord Hong Lians arms in a sh and held the man in a tight hug. Her face then lit up into a smile, "Youre finally here..." "How could I note here?" Grand Lord Hong Lian chucked as he gently patted her head. His grim eyes then softened as he said, "If I dont show up, whos going to vent your frustrations for you? Feng Xiaoxiao had the audacity to cause trouble for you back at the Medicine Sect! Now, she still has the audacity to im that I was going to marry her! When have I ever agreed to marry her? She had only used a mor spell and she thought that I would do as she says. What a joke, what a great joke indeed!" In the beginning, Feng Xiaoxiao could not understand the situation. There was no grudge between her and Grand Lord Hong Lian. Even if he disliked her, there was no need for him to hurt her this way. However, now she knows the reason why; he was Gu Ruoyuns father! That was the exnation for this entire matter! Chapter 1235: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (2) Chapter 1235: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Hong Lian," Feng Xiaoxiao raised her pretty brows and stared hurtfully at the red-robed mans handsome face. "Have you truly forgotten about when we had first met a few years ago? Ive never forgotten about you after all these years. Why did you forget about me?" She would never forget it. That very year, when she had received news of unearthed ruins in the secr world, that was the first time she had left the First City and journeyed out towards the ruins. That was also the ce where she had met Grand Lord Hong Lian! She had been attracted to his peerless magnificence at the time. A man like that would be delightful no matter where he was. He would also be the center of focus. Yet, after her unrequited love of so many years, he has forgotten all about her... "I did not forget you." The mans voice was cold and grim. His red robes looked stern and domineering amidst the great winds. Just as Feng Xiaoxiao was beginning to rejoice, the red-robed man spoke again, "You had made things difficult for my precious daughter back at the Medicine Sect. I would remember you even if you have turned to ashes! As for everything else youve just said... Apologies, in this world, I have no need to remember an insignificant person or matter!" An insignificant person or matter... Those words were like a sharp needle piercing fiercely into Feng Xiaoxiaos heart and caused her to stumble backward. She shook her head and smiled bitterly as she stared at Grand Lord Hong Lian. "If you didnt have a wife, would you have married me?" She was holding on to onest hope and wished that she could hear the answer she dearly wanted to hear. If she could have that one answer, she would not make things difficult for Gu Ruoyun today for Grand Lord Hong Lians sake. She would even let the father and daughter go. "No." However, the mans voice was just as cold and grim as ever and crushed her onest hope into nothingness. Feng Xiaoxiao closed her eyes in agony. After a long pause, she opened them again. Her beautiful eyes no longer disyed their initial gentleness and her gaze was now filled with a cold light. She red icily at the handsome face before her. Hong Lian, since you insist on being heartless, dont me me for being unjust! Ive already given you a chance yet you do not appreciate it. Since thats the case, I wont spare that daughter of yours! As for you... I will bind you to me for the rest of your life so that you will never know freedom again! "Hehe," The Sky Sect Masterughed icily and sneered with disdain. "Valley Lord, I see that Grand Lord Hong Lian simply does not like your daughter at all. He never even knew that he would be a groom today. Could it be possible that you are forcing him to marry your daughter?" The Valley Lords expression was an extremely ugly sight as he red icily at Feng Xiaoxiao. There was a disappointed look in his eyes along with a formidable domineering light. Clearly, Feng Xiaoxiao has thoroughly let him down today! "Feng Xiaoxiao, you had solemnly made a vow before me earlier on and swore that Grand Lord Hong Lian would most certainly marry you. If the oue does not turn out as such, you would surrender your position as the Young Valley Lord. Now, you are no longer the Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley! This position shall be returned to Qinger." The Valley Lord straightened his sleeves as he dered this statement firmly. Feng Xiaoxiaos expression has now turned even whiter than before. Suddenly, she burst intoughter. Herugh was extremely harsh and sounded like a ghost weeping in the forest. "Father, no matter what I do, I cannot bepared to Feng Yuqing in your heart." She lifted her head and looked at the Valley Lord as her eyes filled with deep agony. If her father had not removed her position as the Young Valley Lord due to her defeat, perhaps she would never have broken down like that. Yet, no matter what she does, she could not change his cold, hard heart! Chapter 1236: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (3) Chapter 1236: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aside from Feng Yuqing, no one else could touch this mans cold heart. "Feng Xiaoxiao, youve be too much of a disappointment." The Valley Lord then shook his head as nced at Feng Xiaoxiao and said, "No matter what I say, you refuse to listen and you insist on your stubborn ways. Now, as a result, youve dragged Wind Valley down as a joke for everyone in the world. Weve be theughing stock of First City!" Feng Xiaoxiaoughed bitterly before saying, "If I were Feng Yuqing instead, I doubt that you would be as furious as this. You would forgive him in the end but its not the same for me. You will never treat me the same way youve treated him. We are both your children so why do you treat us so differently?" "Its very simple!" The Valley Lordughed icily. "Because Qinger is born of my beloved and you are a product that I never wished to have! If your mother had not schemed against me, do you think that you would havee into existence?" Obviously, Feng Xiaoxiao had angered the Valley Lord into madness until he had exposed Wind Valleys dark secret. Didnt she ask for an answer? Alright then, I shall tell the world why Im not fond of Feng Xiaoxiao! Even better, now would be a good time to give Feng Yuqing a chance to officially reim his title! "Xiaoxiao, even though your birth was not what I wanted, I have never treated you poorly in all these years!" The Valley Lord sighed as he spoke exasperatedly, "If you had not created such a huge issue, I would not have removed your title as the Young Valley Lord either. You only have yourself to me for the price youve paid today!" You only have yourself to me for the price youve paid today! Those words made Feng Xiaoxiaos entire body tremble. She then burst into maniacalughter, tearing up as sheughed. Her face was now filled with madness. "You say that youve never treated me poorly? Why didnt you marry my mother back then and instead pushed me into being raised by Feng Yuqings mother? Why was Feng Yuqings mother allowed to be the official wife and my mother... Did not even have the position of a lowly concubine? We are both your children yet you favored him! Even if he was hedonistic, even when he was a good-for-nothing, you still cared for him. Youve never shown me your care, not even a bit!" She held back herughter. Her pretty eyes no longer disyed their initial calmness. Instead, her gaze was icy as she stared at the Valley Lord. "Thats right, I may have failed today but so what? From now on, the seat of Valley Lord shall be mine! You and that damned son of yours can go to hell!" The Valley Lord was shocked and he stared at Feng Xiaoxiaos vicious gaze with disbelief. "What did you just say? Say it again!" "Hmph!" Feng Xiaoxiao scoffed icily. "Dont think that I dont know this but ever since Feng Yuqing has managed to recover his powers, youve been wanting to hand the position of Young Valley Lord to him. Ive formed an alliance with the Charm Sect so that both of you can follow each other into hell. Dont worry, in my hands, Wind Valley will grow stronger than ever! I will nurture it into a first-rate organization in the First City!" "Feng Xiaoxiao, do you know what youre saying?!" Elder Feng was enraged and he rose to his feet immediately. He gathered a ball of wind in his hand before he fiercely mmed it towards Feng Xiaoxiaos back. His eyes were filled with rage as he roared, "Kneel down and apologize to the Valley Lord!" Thud! Just as Elder Fengs hand was about tond on Feng Xiaoxiaos back, a figure shed in front of him and blocked his attack fromnding. That figure red icily at Elder Feng and said, "Elder Feng, you are just as brash as ever. Unfortunately, after today, Elder Feng will no longer exist in Wind Valley!" "Elder Bai, do you want tomit treason as well?" Elder Feng gritted his teeth and asked in grief. Chapter 1237: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (4) Chapter 1237: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No matter how much he and Elder Bai do not get along, he never thought that Elder Bai would be a traitor! Besides, in his heart, Feng Xiaoxiao would never have done something like this before. "Hehe," Elder Baiughed icily. "So what if Im a traitor? Elder Feng, do you think you can stop all of us on your own?" At that moment, the elders which Feng Xiaoxiao had pulled to her side long ago rose to their feet and stood collectively in front of Elder Bai, blocking elder Feng and protecting Feng Xiaoxiao behind them. "You..." Elder Fengs eyes turned red with anger. His gaze pierced through the crowd and onto Feng Xiaoxiaos back, holding onest hope upon her. "Eldest Lady, I know that you are unsatisfied over the Valley Lords biased behavior, thats why you have betrayed us. As long as you apologize to the Valley Lord, I will beg him to be merciful to you. Despite everything else, the Valley Lord is your father. Hes your father who had given you life, nurtured you, and has never punished you! He might favor Feng Yuqing but hes treated you very well all these years. He has even made painstaking efforts to bring you up." To Elder Feng, Feng Xiaoxiao was like a child who was acting out. A child like that could be forgiven. Unfortunately, he did not understand that Feng Xiao would never turn back now, no matter what. "Elder Feng, Ive always wanted to rope you over to my side all these years but you were much too loyal to my father." Feng Xiaoxiao slowly turned around and faced Elder Feng as she curled her lips. "I can give you a chance now. Serve me, or follow my father and his son to hell!" Elder Feng red with anger and he clenched his fist in a tight grip. "Feng Xiaoxiao, is this what you really want?" "Thats right, Ive waited a long time for this day toe! If Father did not give the position of Young Valley Lord to Feng Yuqing, I wouldnt need to take such an extreme measure! His favoritism is to me for all of this. Even if he dies by my hand, it would be his own fault!" "Eldest Lady, youve misunderstood the Valley Lords sentiments. Even though he favors the Second Young Master, he would never have stripped you of your title as the Young Valley Lord before you made that mistake." Elder Feng shook his head and sighed. "A few days ago, the Valley Lord and I had discussed that he would hand over the position of Valley Lord to you. However, youve disappointed him too much now." "Do really expect me to believe that?" Feng Xiaoxiaoughed icily and sneered with disdain. "So what if youre speaking the truth? It hase to this stage now and I cant turn back. Furthermore, I can tell you one more thing. Feng Yuqings heavy injuries that year? I was behind it all! Only, I never thought that you would manage to save his life. Still, what was the use in that? He had been reduced to a good-for-nothing and was of no threat to me." Her gaze then shifted and she turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Murderous intent flickered in her eyes as she said, "Yet you had led this woman here and allowed her to restore Feng Yuqings powers! If he had remained as a good-for-nothing, I would still have let him live for the time being. Hence, the person who has really caused harm to Feng Yuqing is her!" p! Just as she said those words, a hand was flung straight towards her and her body was sent flying out of the way with one p. She thennded with a crash into the middle of the crowd. The Valley Lord was clenching his fist so hard that a cracking sound could be heard. His eyes no longer disyed their initial uneasiness. Instead, they were now filled with rage. "You were the one who had tried to kill Qinger that year. The funny thing was, I never realized this and I even handed the title of Young Valley Lord over to you!" The awe-inspiring presence from his aura has spread throughout the area as he red at her with eyes spitting fire, "Feng Xiaoxiao, hes your little brother. For the sake of obtaining the title of Young Valley Lord, youve tried to murder your little brother whose blood also flows in your veins!" Chapter 1238: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (5) Chapter 1238: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Valley Lord was in grief. Even though Feng Xiaoxiaos birth was not what he had wanted, he still showered her with endless wonders and honors. He had never treated her unfairly either. He never expected that, in Feng Xiaoxiaos eyes, this was what she was thinking all along. Until she had even crippled her own brother! Grand Lord Hong Lian raised his brows but his grim eyes showed no sign of emotion. He never thought that he would have the chance to witness such a good show upon his arrival in Wind Valley. "Hahaha!" Feng Xiaoxiao burst intoughter and herugh was like that of a deranged maniac. She no longer had the image of her once gentle and noble self. "So what if I had killed him? I will never spare anyone who stands in my way! Father, this is thest time I will address you in this manner! From now on, you will disappear from this world, never to be seen again!" "And youre going to achieve that?" Elder Feng has lost all intentions of persuading her and he red icily at the deranged Feng Xiaoxiao. "Feng Xiaoxiao, even if youve roped in so many elders to your side, its of no use! These people alone are not enough to defeat the Valley Lord and me!" "Oh, really?" Just as Elder Feng had spoken, an alluring voice chimed in, causing his furious heart to tremble. "If you include me, I wonder if you would still be able to defeat us?" A seductive figure then stepped out from the crowd. The womans gorgeous face carried an entrancing and seductive smile, her footsteps were lithe and graceful, and her posture was elegant and coquettish. The crowd unconsciously turned their attention towards her. "Are you telling me that the Charm Sect intends to intrude on Wind Valleys matters?" The Valley Lords expression was an ugly sight to behold. His cold and distant eyes were now turned towards the peerlessly beautifuldy. The beautifuldy puckered her lips into a gentle smile as she shifted her charming eyes towards the Valley Lord in a sideways nce. "Ive promised Feng Xiaoxiao that I would ensure her ascension to the position of Valley Lord. As a prerequisite, she would present the fire spiritual beast n as a gift to me." "Yue Ling!" The Valley Lord was furious and his expression has turned chilly. "My powers arent very different from yours. Do you really think that you can defeat me? If you insist on helping Feng Xiaoxiao, dont be surprised if I act discourteously!" "Hehe." The beautiful woman named Yue Ling pouted her lips and giggled before she sent the Valley Lord a coquettish nce. "Honestly, I am reluctant to kill you. After all, the Charm Sect and Wind Valley have enjoyed a good rtionship for so many years. If you agree to warm my bed, perhaps I might spare your life." Yue Lings words were a great insult to the Valley Lord. Boom! A powerful energy exploded from within him. Wind gathered into his fist as he charged towards Yue Ling at top speed and flung his fist towards her beautiful face. "Did you really think that I would step forward without any guarantee after having the boldness to make an enemy of you?" Yue Ling calmly curled her lips. A then light shed across her beautiful eyes. "It is true that I cannot kill you on my own based on your level of power. However, what if we had included him as well?" m! The Valley Lord was stunned when a heavy attack mmed fiercely onto his back. Unable to defend himself in time, his body was flung downwards andnded on the ground with a crash. A mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth and his grim features grew extremely pale. "Im sorry." The Sky Sect Masterughed icily. "I love watching Wind Vally under these circumstances the most so Ive made an agreement with the Charm Sect, that I would help them out. Originally, Wind Valley has numerous traps so I could never have caused trouble here. However, if theres anyone to me, me Feng Xiaoxiaos wedding today. After all, she had given me an invitation as well. How could I have given up on such a great opportunity?" Chapter 1239: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (6) Chapter 1239: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, the Valley Lord had not been too worried about the Sky Sect Masters presence. Based on his level of power, there was no need for the Valley Lord to fear him. However, the Valley Lord never expected that the Charm Sect and Sky Sect would join forces to defeat him! Feng Xiaoxiao was shocked as well. She had only asked the Charm Sects Master to help her out and she never thought that the Sky Sect would lend a hand as well. This means that she has an even better chance at winning now! "Father!" "Valley Lord!" Feng Yuqing and the other Wind Valley members turned very pale. They then hurriedly rushed to the Valley Lords side and helped him up from the ground. The Valley Lord coughed out another mouthful of blood. He then red at the two people standing before him with an ugly look on his face and eximed, "I never thought that this day woulde. Yue Ling, had you nned this out in advance? Besides, Im guessing that youre not merely vying for the fire spiritual beast n alone but the whole of Wind Valley instead!" Yue Lingughed before she replied, "Thats right, youre absolutely right. The fire spiritual beast n is not an attractive enough offer for me to take action. Indeed, I intend to take over the whole of Wind Valley. The funny thing was, Feng Xiaoxiao had thought that I was sincere when I offered to help her." Gasp! Feng Xiaoxiaos expression instantly turned pale and she stared at Yue Ling in dismay. "Sect Master, this is not what we had discussed. You had promised to help me ascend to the position of Valley Lord, why have you gone back on your word now?" "Idiot!" Yue Ling sneered. She refused to spare Feng Xiaoxiaos pale face a second nce as she swept her gaze through the people around before fixing her gaze upon Grand Lord Hong Lian. She then licked her lips andughed in fascination before saying, "I hear that Grand Lord Hong Lian is extremely devoted and has been searching for his beloved wife for more than twenty years. How touching." Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily. His eyes were grim and cold as he replied, "You tter me." "Im not paying you apliment. Instead..." Yue Ling covered her lips and giggled coquettishly. Her beautiful eyes were now filled with a charming light. "My greatest fault is this; I cant bear to see lovers find a way toe together in this world! All lovers must be ripped apart! Do you know how the Valley Lord had fallen into a scheme that year? I had a part to y in that. Otherwise, did you really think that a mere servant girl would have been able to seduce him?" The Valley Lords eyes widened and he stared at Yue Lings charming face in shock. His cold features were filled with disbelief. Feng Xiaoxiaos existence was possible because this woman had secretly yed tricks in the past? Furthermore, this fact had been concealed from him for so many years! "Did a man abandon you? Is that why youre so bitter?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows with a tight smile as she looked at Yue Lings alluring face. Clearly, she had hit the nail on the head, causing Yue Lings expression to change drastically. However, she quickly rposed herself and gently curled her lips. "Actually, I am rather jealous of that woman who is constantly in your mind. Do you know how blessed she is to have someone who loves her so deeply that they would refuse to remarry for the rest of their life for her sake? A woman who is blessed with a partner like hers are the ones I cannot tolerate most of all. Therefore, you must be separated!" She licked the corner of her lips and her eyes became even more charming by the minute. "Grand Lord Hong Lian, I am rather interested when ites to you. Why dont youe back with me to the Charm Sect, how about that?" said Yue Ling as she raised her hand to touch Grand Lord Hong Lians handsome face. However, before her hand could reach Grand Lord Hong Lian, a rolling aura from within thetters body caused her hand to stiffen in ce. Her movements gradually turned sluggish. Chapter 1240: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (7) Chapter 1240: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Get lost!" The mans voice was cold as he roared angrily with a sharp and aggressive dominance. Yue Lings face lifted into a smile. "Grand Lord Hong Lian, why are you so angry? If youe with me, I can guarantee that Im so much more powerful than the woman youve been yearning for! I would even give your daughter a chance to join the Charm Sect. She could even be my direct disciple. I can offer you such great benefits! Why dont you give it a careful consideration? Your wife is only one woman, shes not worth discarding your entire future for." A cold smile had crept up onto Gu Ruoyuns face as she listened to Yue Lings words and a murderous intent gradually appeared in her clear and cold eyes. Obviously, Yu Ling was already tugging at herst nerve. "Hehe, are all of you taking advantage of my absence and coveting my man? Do you all think that Im dead?" Just then, a cold and indifferent voice pierced the horizon and rang in every ear. Grand Lord Hong Lians body turned rigid the instant he heard that voice. He slowly raised his head and his eyes turned towards the direction where that voice had sounded from. His movements became extra cautious as if he was afraid that he was hearing things. Or, perhaps, this was all a dream... A woman in white robes appeared out of thin air before his very eyes like a celestial being from a painting... His gaze no longer disyed his usual cold and grim air. A wave of excitement had slowly appeared in his dark eyes. He had lost count of how many dreams he has had of that face. Each time he woke up, all he could see was an empty, lonely, and deserted home. Without her, all he could feel was an endless chill... It has been more than twenty years! Who could imagine how he had managed to endure her absence in those twenty years? If it had not been for the thoughts of her which continued to drive and support him, he would have given up long ago! Grand Lord Hong Lians lips twitched a little, wishing that he could call out her name but he was afraid that this would be another dream. If he made any sound, perhaps she might disappear! If this was really only a dream, he would willingly stay asleep for the rest of his life. As long as he could gaze upon her from afar, that was enough. "Who are you?" Yue Lings eyes turned cold as she stared at the woman in the sky and asked. "Youre coveting my man and still you ask who I am?" The woman in white robes curled her lips in an indifferent manner. Her iparably enchanting face was shrouded in a cold light. Her gaze then shifted from Yue Ling towards Grand Lord Hong Lian and Gu Ruoyun who were standing not too far away. "Brother Tian." Shended from the sky and walked towards the man in front of her with lithe and graceful steps. The cold light dissipated and the womans body seemed to be enveloped by a warm glow. All eyes were fixed upon her as the crowd followed her every move. "Ive finally found you, brother Tian..." The woman in white stopped once she arrived face-to-face with Grand Lord Hong Lian. She then gazed at the man before her with a deeply loving and gentle smile. The man reached his trembling hand out, yearning to touch the woman in whites face yet afraid that she would disappear. He did not have the courage to let hisrge, sturdy hands touch her face. His eyes were filled with passion as he stared at her. unblinkingly. It was as if no matter how long he stared at her, it would never be enough. "Brother Tian, we havent seen each other for over twenty years. Dont you have anything to say to me?" The woman in white smiled gently as she took Grand Lord Hong Lians hand and ced it on her face. At that moment, she felt the great tremors in the mans hand very clearly, just like a heartbeat. "Yuer..." Grand Lord Hong Lian murmured gently. His voice clearly trembling as he said, "Is it really you? Yuer..." Chapter 1241: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (8) Chapter 1241: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Brother Tian," Dongfang Yu smiled and asked gently, "Do you not feel my warmth? Its really me. Im not dead and Ivee back to you now." Hah! Grand Lord Hong Lian raised his hand and forcefully pulled the woman in white into his arms. He held her tightly as he let out all of his longing for her over the past years in that one embrace. "Yuer, my yuer, youre back. Youve finallye back to me. How wonderful, so wonderful..." At that moment, Grand Lord Hong Lian was so emotional that he could barely form a full sentence. To him, everything and everyone in the heaven and earth has disappeared. They were the only two people left in the world... Gu Ruoyun rolled her shoulders. Her clear and cold gaze was filled with joy as well. As it turned out, the woman who had in the ck dragon a while ago was indeed her mother, Dongfang Yu. Unfortunately, Dongfang Yu had left too quickly back then so she had not managed to say a thing... "Lady Gu, isnt that the cultivator who had in the ck dragon?" Feng Yuqing clearly recognized the woman and looked at Gu Ruoyun in shock. Is this powerful woman her mother? "Brother Tian, is this little girl our daughter?" Dongfang Yu wiggled out of the mans embrace before her gentle gaze turned towards Gu Ruoyun. When their eyes met, a surge of connection rushed through her blood. It was a feeling which gave her a huge urge to pull the girl into her arms and shower her with affection. Grand Lord Hong Lian was staring dazedly at Dongfang Yus iparably beautiful face. His eyes were following her every move and he did not even hear her question. He looked like a lovestruck fool who had fallen for someone for the first time. He could only see her and her alone. "Father," Gu Ruoyun chuckled humorously, "Mother is back now. If youre going to stare at her, go to the bedroom tonight and stare at her as much as you want. Lets settle the matter at hand first before we talk." Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns remark, Grand Lord Hong Lian finally returned to his senses andughed, "Little girl, youre actually making fun of your father. Ah, thats right. Yuer, shes our daughter, Gu Ruoyun. We also have a son but 1 unfortunately, he is not here." Grand Lord Hong Lian sighed when he thought about Gu Shengxiao who was currently not by his side. His voice filled with exasperation. Our family is reunited but hes the only one who isnt here! "Brother Tian," Dongfang Yu looked around Wind Valley which was now decked in red. She then chuckled softly and said, "I heard that youre getting married to the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao. Is this true? Looks like youve fallen in love with another woman so quickly in my absence." Dongfang Yus voice carried a hint of rebuke yet her eyes were filled with joy as she asked her question with a forced smile. Upon hearing this, Grand Lord Hong Lian was immediately plunged into a panic. He was so anxious that sweat began rolling down his forehead as he hurriedly rified, "Yuer, let me exin, this had nothing to do with me. I had never agreed to marry Feng Xiaoxiao, she had done this all on her own. I exist only to search for you in this lifetime, other women are not fit to hold my gaze." It was true, he really never promised Feng Xiaoxiao to marry her. Even when he had pretended to be under the control of her mor spell, he had never said anything like that. Feng Xiaoxiao had assumed that Grand Lord Hong Lian had lost his ability to think so she made the decision to organize this wedding which will soon be theughing stock of First City. "Hehe," sniggered Dongfang Yu. "Brother Tian, why are you so tense? I wasnt ming you, Im only angry that someone else... Had taken advantage of my absence and coveted you. Shes really digging her own grave!" Chapter 1242: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (9) Chapter 1242: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dongfang Yu then turned her eyes towards Feng Xiaoxiao. Her gentle gaze instantly turned ten thousand times more chilly and her lips were curled into a cold smile. Feng Xiaoxiaos expression became extremely pale as she staggered backward. She had clearly been bothered by the affectionate exchange between the two of them and felt a great agony in her heart almost as if ants were gnawing on it. She bit her lip as she red jealously at Dongfang Yus iparably beautiful features. "Yuer, Feng Xiaoxiao had previously tried to attack our daughter. I hade here to avenge our precious daughter." Terrified that Dongfang Yu would have some sort of misunderstanding, Grand Lord Hong Lian quickly exined himself 1 . "Oh?" Dongfang Yu raised her brows. "One tiny little Wind Valley has the audacity to touch my daughter?" Dongfang Yus heart was filled with extreme guilt when ites to her children, the Gu siblings. For the past twenty over years, she and Gu Tian had been unable to stay by the siblings side and had to leave them in the Gu family home. Knowing the members of the Gu family, they would not have had an easy time over the years. They must have suffered an infinite amount of grief! Hence, when Dongfang Yu heard that Wind Valley had dared to push Gu Ruoyun around, she was thoroughly enraged! "Father," Feng Yuqing helped the Valley Lord move to the side and supported him as he sat down. He then turned his eyes towards Dongfang Yu who was dressed in white and standing in the middle of the courtyard. "This woman is very powerful!" The Valley Lord turned towards Feng Yuqing in astonishment. "Do you know her?" Feng Yuqing nodded, "I once watched her fight a ck dragon. That ck dragon couldnt even retaliate against her attack before it was in. Lady Gu was there at the time as well but I never thought that this woman was actually Lady Gus mother." Feng Yuqing then sighed emotionally. At the time, he was still in shock over the woman in whites power yet he never thought that he would see her again so soon. "Hehe!" Feng Xiaoxiaoughed softly, "I really envy you, youve managed to get a man who would persistently wait for you for over twenty years! Even though I dont feel satisfied, I cant help but admire you! Unfortunately, no matter what, youll never get to leave this ce. The Charm Sect and the Sky Order will never let you escape. Besides, the Sect Master of the Charm Sect has already mentioned that she loves separating lovers most of all. Your man will soon walk into her bed." Feng Xiaoxiao could not help but feel a cold aversion towards Yue Lings wicked tastes. However, she really hoped that Yue Ling could break them up. No one should have anything that she could not have! "You dont have to worry too much about that because very soon, you will die here." Whoosh! Dongfang Yu raised the longsword in her hand and aimed it squarely at Feng Xiaoxiao. Her voice was now as cold as ice,pletely different from how she was when she had spoken to Grand Lord Hong Lian and Gu Ruoyun. Feng Xiaoxiaos body shuddered and she slowly closed her eyes. Her pale features look as if she has chosen to face death with no regrets. "Ive done many things in this life but Ive never regretted any of them! If you gave me another chance now, I would still choose to struggle for my future!" "Eldest Lady!" Elder Bai and the rest of the elders shook and cried out in panic. However, no one dared to run forward and block Dongfang Yus sword. sh! The icy-cold sword pierced through Feng Xiaoxiaos throat. Fresh blood then began to spill out like a fountain before she slowly closed her eyes and he crumpled stiffly onto the ground... The Valley Lord sighed and closed his eyes, unable to bear the sight of it. Regardless of how great Feng Xiaoxiaos sins have been, a wave of unbearable agony still washed over his heart as he witnessed the moment of her death. Nevertheless, he still had to go through with the unbearable agony and he also understood that Feng Xiaoxiao had to die! Chapter 1243: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (10) Chapter 1243: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Based on everything she had done to Feng Yuqing, the valley Lord could never let her get away with it! Even if Dongfang Yu had not reacted, he would have killed him in the end anyway! "Its your turn now." Dongfang Yu slowly turned around and looked at Yue Ling who was right behind her. "You have coveted my husband and hurt my daughter!" she said icily. "These two offenses are enough reason for me to not spare you! You can choose to surrender and await your fate or a fight to your death! "Hehe." Yue Lingughed icily and her lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "Even the Valley Lord is no match for the both of us, what makes you think you can take us on? I absolutely enjoy making lovers suffer so Im going to kill your daughter in front of you. I will also make you watch your man beg for mercy beneath me. Only then will my anger be appeased!" Zoom! A sharp ray of sword-light with a dense and cold air rushed towards Yue Ling, carrying. A cold smile shed in Yue Lings eyes and she dodged the attack in a sh. Boom! The sword-light hit the wall and caused it to crumble, turning into a pile of ruins. "Brother Tian, leave this woman to me!" After Dongfang Yu had spoken, her white robes instantly shed and appeared right in front of Yue Ling. Yue Ling drew her weapon immediately and blocked Dongfang Yus attack which was powerful enough to smash a bamboo. ng! Their swords shed against each other and a powerful wind rose from the ground. The two weapons then released a great power, instantly destroying the stone tables around them into dust which were then blown away by the wind. Yue Lings heart instantly clenched and she stumbled several steps back. Her face no longer disyed her initial contempt and was now reced with a wave of seriousness. "I never expected you to have some pretty substantial powers." Yue Ling licked the corners of her lips and her voice was seductive and moving as she said, "With such great power, youre probably not from some average organization. I wonder where youvee from?" Dongfang Yuughed icily and replied indifferently, "Im not from any order or faction. I work alone!" She was not from any order or faction? Yue Lings eyes flickered. As long as she was not from that organization, killing her would not be much of a problem. "Hehe," Yue Lingughed icily at the thought of this. "If youre not from any organization, you can only me it on your own bad luck for running into me! Sky Order Master, lets attack together and kill this woman!" "Yes." The Sky Order Master nodded before he shot into the sky andnded in front of Yue Ling. "What, is this a power y now?" Dongfang Yu curled the corners of her lips indifferently as her eyesnded upon Yue Lings alluring face. "However, I, Dongfang Yu, am born fearless of anyone who uses power y! No matter how many peoplee at me, I will kill them all!" Whoosh! Instantly, her fluttery white robes shot into the sky once again. A light shed and a ray of light from her sword shed right down. "Father, arent you going to give Mother a hand?" Gu Ruoyun turned towards Grand Lord Hong Lian as she raised her brow and asked. Grand Lord Hong Lianughed, "Yuner, while I dont know where your mother has been all these years, seeing the scale of her powers now, I can tell that she must have been increasing her powers over the course of these past few years. Just wait and see, those two are no match for your mother." Gu Ruoyun lifted her lips into a slight smile. She had witnessed Dongfang Yu ying the ck dragon with her own eyes. Hence, no one knows better than her of the true scale of Dongfang Yus powers. However... After hearing the amount of confidence Grand Lord Hong Lian has in Dongfang Yu, Gu Ruoyuns heart filled with relief. After so many years, these two sweethearts have finally met again. Chapter 1244: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (11) Chapter 1244: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Is that all you can do with yourbined powers?" Dongfang Yu had taken two steps back, lifted her head and turned towards the two in front of her as she spoke in a disdainful voice. Her attackers have very ugly looks on their faces and their eyes were filled with viciousness. They looked at each other before charging towards Dongfang Yu again. They were almost face-to-face with Dongfang Yu when she disappeared without a trace, stopping them in their tracks. "Opposing Heavenly sh!" As they were searching for Dongfang Yus whereabouts, an ice-cold voice suddenly sounded. Their bodies shook and by the time they had turned around, a powerful force had shed down from the sky towards the ground with a loud crash. Yue Ling began to pant feebly. There was a particrly ugly look on her face. She knows she would have ended up badly injured from the attack if she had not avoided it in time. She might have even lost her life. The Sky Order Master, on the other hand, was not as fortunate. Blood had begun to trickle from his forehead and his entire face was soon drenched in red. It was a rather sinister sight. "Youve managed to survive my first hit?" Dongfang Yu nced at the sword in her hand before she sighed, "Looks like my powers arent strong enough yet." Her words angered Yue Ling so much that she nearly vomited a mouthful of blood. Not only had this woman managed to escape from theirbined attack without a scratch, she has even inflicted heavy injuries on the Sky Order Master! Yet now, she was whining about her failure to kill the Sky Order Master in one blow? Does she need to be so infuriating? At that moment, Yue Ling no longer dared to act with carelessness. She fixed her gaze which was full of vignce upon Dongfang Yu as she stumbled backward. "Who was it that you had wanted to kill and who was the one who should beg for mercy from you?" Dongfang Yus icy re turned towards Yue Ling as she slowly descended from the sky. The longsword in her hand released an icy chill, making one tremble with fear. "My husband is not someone that you can eye covetously nor can you hurt my daughter! If you should ever try to make any ns over them, I will take this sword and kill you with it!" There was not an ounce of warmth in the womans chilly deration. It made Yue Lings heart tremble continuously. She had been too careless in the end! She had assumed that no one would protect Dongfang Yu because she was not from any sect or order and hadpletely ignored her opponents own level of power. "Run!" Yue Ling waved her hand as she tried to lead the Charm Sect members out of the area. Then again, why should Dongfang Yu give her that chance? sh! Just as the Charm Sect disciples were about to make their move, a ray of light shed in front of them. Instantly, their throats were sliced open and blood gushed out from the wound before they all crumpled to the ground without any warning. "You..." Yue Lings body trembled. Those Charm Sect disciples were all geniuses yet she had killed them all in one strike! "Are you trying to escape?" Dongfang Yuughed icily. "Did you think that it would be that easy?" "Dongfang Yu, what do you want?" Yue Ling stumbled backward and eximed icily. "Dont forget First Citys rules! Arge-scale massacre is not allowed in the First City. Otherwise, the Great Protectors will never leave you alone." Dongfang Yu looked at Yue Ling and sneered, "So what? Im avenging my husband and daughter, Id love to see what the Protectors n on doing to me!" As the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order, she does not need to fear the Great Protectors! If they do try to pressure her, she does not mind using the Secret Order to destroy those so-called Great Protectors! Chapter 1245: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (12) Chapter 1245: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You would actually ignore the Great Protectors as well!" Yue Ling never thought that Dongfang Yu would be this arrogant. She gritted her teeth and red at her ferociously. "All I know is that I will avenge my husband and daughter. As for those Great Protectors, so what if they have power?" Dongfang Yu raised her sword and spoke icily, "If they stand in the way of my killing spree, I dont mind making them my enemies!" She then brought the longsword down and a wave of energy flew from the sword towards Yue Ling. Yue Ling stumbled back from shock but was soon forced into a corner, unable to back away any further. sh! sh, sh, sh! Countless waves of energy from the longsword flew towards her, shooting towards Yue Ling in a neat and uniform manner. Yue Ling quickly raised her sword to block the attacks. but there were too many strikes and she could not block them all. Instantly, countless cuts appeared all over her body. "Dongfang Yu, youre only raining tyrannical abuse with the middle-ss spiritual weapon in your hand. Wheres the skill in that? If youre truly skilled, fight me in hand to handbat!" Yue Ling was holding a low-ss spiritual weapon in her hand and she was unable to defend against Dongfang Yus attacks. Hence, Dongfang Yus weapon must be a ss above her own! If she could have that spiritual weapon for herself, she would not need to fear this damned woman, Dongfang Yu! Dongfang Yuughed icily as she raised her hand and continued to attack. She threw countless sts from the sword towards Yue Ling, causing the wall behind her to shake. Pieces of rocks were thrown fiercely onto Yue Lings body as well. Ptui! Yue Ling spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face has be increasingly pale as she crawled out from beneath the rubble. She looked poor and haggard, no longer as radiant as she once was. "Dongfang Yu!" She gritted her teeth hatefully. Her eyes were ring at Dongfang Yu with daggers as if she wanted to hack her into pieces. Dongfang Yuughed icily. She then raised her sword once again and a ray of energy, much stronger than before, shot out from the sword. It left a long trace in the sky before swooping down to strike Yue Ling who was in the middle of the rubble. After the strain from the previous battle, Yue Lings body no longer has enough energy to retaliate. Her legs were trembling so much that they could give way at any moment. Hence, when faced with an even more powerful st, forget about fighting back, she did not even have the strength to resist... She could only watch as the white st from the sword came closer and closer towards her before it shed her throat! m! Her eyes were opened wide and filled with unwillingness as her body was flung heavily into the rubble. She probably never thought that she would end up losing her life as a result of that one wrong decision... Dongfang Yu sheathed her sword before she walked towards Grand Lord Hong Lian and her daughter. The cold and distant air in her features slowly melted away and her beautiful eyes now carried a gentle light. "Yuner, did I scare you?" A gentle light filled Dongfang Yus eyes before it spilled over and enveloped Gu Ruoyun. It was warm,fortable, and very soothing. "Its alright now, I wont let anyone hurt you." As Gu Ruoyun stared at the concern in the womans face, she could only feel a warm current overflowing in her heart. A smile then appeared on her lucid and elegant features. "Wee home, Mother." Dongfang Yu gently stroked Gu Ruoyuns hair and replied gently, "I know that in our absence, you and Shengxiao must have had to endure a lot of bitterness and receive a lot of contempt from others. Have you ever med me for noting back to find you in all these years?" Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "You must have had your reasons for staying away! I dont me you and Big Brother has never med you either." Chapter 1246: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (13) Chapter 1246: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yuner." Dongfang Yu pulled Gu Ruoyun into her embrace and her eyes were filled with a gentle light. "Im sorry that Ive left you and Shengxiao alone in the West Spirit Maind all these years and your father and I have not been able to stay by your side. But dont worry, once our family is reunited again, I wont let anyone hurt any of you." Grand Lord Hong Lian did not say a word. Instead, he walked towards the two of them and scooped them both into his arms. Gu Ruoyuns heart shook and she gently lowered her eyelids. In her past life, her father, Xia Ming, was an animal! He had even killed her mother with his bare hands! As a result, she has never enjoyed the love of both parents! Now, her father and mother were very much in love and her family was reunited. Nothing could be better than this. The entire courtyard fell silent as they observed the soft andforting scene. No one disturbed the family of three and they could only sigh as watched. Elder Bai was trying to shrink his presence as much as possible, terrified that they would turn their attention to him. He swept his cowardly gaze across the crowd as he carefully stepped back, trying to take an advantage of the crowds distraction to sneak away. However, just as he had taken a few steps, an elderly figure stood in his way and eximed icily, "Elder Bai, where do you think youre going?" That voice was like a stroke of lightning beside his ear, causing Elder Bais body to stiffen. Heughed in embarrassment and replied in a ttering manner, "Elder Feng, you can see that the Eldest Lady is dead now. Wont you let me off on ount of our many years of friendship?" "You want me to let you off?" Elder Fengughed icily. "Its toote for that! Youve helped the Eldest Lady to try to usurp the throne and this is a crime punishable by death! No one can save you now." Elder Bais body trembled and he closed his eyes in despair. His heart was filled with regret. If I had known that this would happen, why would I have allowed myself to be influenced by the Eldest Lady and lend her my aid? "Valley Lord," Grand Lord Hong Lian turned towards the Valley Lord of Wind Valley and said, "Ill leave the remaining evils of Wind Valley and the Sky Order members to you." The Valley Lord nodded, "Alright, I can take care of the rest myself. However, I thank you both very much today. If it had not been for you two, Im afraid that my position as Valley Lord would be in jeopardy!" However, the Valley Lord could not understand why the Charm Sect had found the courage to attack Wind Valley. Do they not fear being punished by the First Citys authorities? After all, First Citys rules do not allow for such arge scale battle! "Yuer, Yuner. Lets go," said Grand Lord Hong Lian as he ced his arms around Dongfang Yu and Gu Ruoyun. He thenughed, "Weve finally found each other after so much difficulty. Now, were going to enjoy the happiness of a family reunion. As for everything else, theres no need for us to do anything." Dongfang Yus old and distant demeanor changed as she ced her head on Grand Lord Hong Lians chest, poised in the manner of a little woman. Her eyes were filled with a gentle light. Grand Lord Hong Lord then led his wife and daughter out of the ce before flying off into the distance... Nightfall. The glow from the moonlight was clear as water. In the guest house, Gu Ruoyun was seated on her bed in meditation. Suddenly, a purple figure appeared by her side. That persons handsome face carried a demonic smile as he said, "Little girl, our work is done. Its time for us to leave WInd Valley now." Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes before she replied, troubled, "Xiao Ye and I had made an agreement to meet up in Wind Valley. Its been quite a while and he hasnt appeared. Do you think that something might have happened to him?" Chapter 1247: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (14) Chapter 1247: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Dont worry, hes very powerful and most people would be no match for him." Even though Zixie does not like Qianbei Ye, he has to admit to his abilities. That man was very powerful. If he could regain his peak power, he would be invincible! However... When Zixie thought of everything that the man had done, a murderous intent shed in his demonic eyes. If that man was bold enough to do anything to this little girl, Zixie would kill him even if he had to ce his life on the line! Though Qianbei Ye has stayed by Gu Ruoyuns side all these years and has even saved her from danger many times, Zixie still does not fully trust him! Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun trusts Qianbei Yepletely so Zixie had no choice but to grudgingly ept the situation... However, each time he thought of the close intimacy between the two, Zixies heart would fill with sour notes. "I hope so." Gu Ruoyun sighed and her eyes remained full of anxiety. "Father and Mother will be heading towards the Lin family residence tomorrow yet Qianbei Ye still hasnt arrived. Im concerned over whether I should wait for him or go with my parents?" Zixie fell silent for a moment before he turned his purple eyes towards Gu Ruoyun. "You can make your own decision. No matter what you do, I will support you! Little girl, I want you to understand that Qianbei Ye isnt the only one by your side, Im also willing to keep youpany for the rest of your life. Besides, we are contracted as well. With our connection via the contract, not even thews of heaven can tear us apart." Gu Ruoyun was stunned and she turned in astonishment towards Zixies handsome face. "I know that you will stay with me, Zixie, but what do you mean?" "Little girl," said Zixie as he ced his hands on Gu Ruoyuns shoulders. His demonic features have transformed from his usual impish expression to a never-before-seen seriousness. "Everything that Qianbei Ye can give you, I can give them to you as well. I can do even more than he can! Dont you know that every time I watch you get hurt, I would wish that I was the one in pain instead?" No one knows how much his heart hurts each time he saw her body covered in scars, each time he had awakened. Hence, whenever he entered into slumber, his heart would fill with worry, afraid that she would fall into danger during that period of time. Yet this little girl does not seem to notice his fears and would riddle herself with scars every time. Time and time again, she would even get close to death. "Zixie?" Something caught Gu Ruoyuns attention, and her heart shook. She then turned around slightly and stared into the dark night outside the guest house. "You were the one who has stayed by my side the longest since I had been reborn. You were also the one who has watched over me as Ive grown. You woulde out to save me each time I was in danger. You are my most important friend and even without the existence of this connection via contract, your ce in my heart will never change." Friend? Zixie slowly put his hands down. He would forever remain as a friend in this little girls heart. "Little girl, who is more important in your heart? Is it me or Qianbei Ye?" Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids and a small smile formed in the corners of her lips. "If anything happened to you one day, I would give everything to avenge your blood feud! Even if I have to lose my life to avenge yours, I would not hesitate! However, if anyone kills Qianbei Ye, I would also avenge his blood feud. Once that is done, Ill make the proper arrangements with my family, relieve you of your contract and return you all to freedom before following him into oblivion." Chapter 1248: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (15) Chapter 1248: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her reply was obvious. If Zixie had been murdered, she would avenge him no matter what it takes even if it means that she might lose her own life! However, if it Qianbei Ye were to die instead, she would follow him to the end without any hesitation. Zixieughed bitterly and concealed the pain in his purple eyes. A teasing smile was hanging from the corners of his lips as he said, "Little girl, I was just kidding around with you, I never thought that you would actually believe me. However, as you would willingly throw your life away to settle my blood feud, I am very moved. Why dont I devote my body to you?" His eyes lit up in an evil smile as he moved his thin lips closer to Gu Ruoyuns ear and spoke in an ambiguous tone. Upon hearing this, Gu Ruoyuns heart let out a sigh of relief. She already has Qianbei Ye in her heart and Zixie was a friend that she would protect with her life! Hence, she really does not want Zixies heart to turn on her. She had even nned that once she had sessfully reached her peak, she would set Zixie free so that he could find a lifelong happiness of his own. However, Zixie clearly noticed Gu Ruoyuns sigh of relief out of the corner of his eye which made his heart throb with agony. However, he did not dare to show it on his face. If her heart was not with him, why would he want to cause her heart any more sadness? If his feelings caused her to feel pressured, he would rather bury these feelings deep in his heart for the rest of his life! To him, as long as this contract still exists, she would never send him away. That was enough! "Zixie," Gu Ruoyun lifted her head and looked at the mans handsome, teasing face before she smiled. She then fixed her gaze upon him and said, "You will always be a friend that I will protect. If you were ever in danger, I will save you regardless of the risk." Zixie smiled. "Shouldnt I devote my body to you to repay you for saving my life?" Gu Ruoyuns face ckened instantly. This fellow, would his entire body be out of sorts if he doesnt tease me for one day? "Zixie!" Gu Ruoyun gritted her teeth and spat at the thought of this. "Little girl, if you call out to me with such deep feelings, I will misunderstand you." Zixies smile grew even more demonic as an unreadable light shed in his eyes. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath, crossed her legs and sat down again. She closed her eyes and went into meditation, not saying another word to Zixie. Otherwise, this fellow would anger her to death sooner orter! ... The next day, at first light. Gu Ruoyun had just walked out of the guest house when she bumped into Feng Yuqing who collided against her head-on. She raised her brows and said, "Congrattions, you finally had your revenge. Youve even received the title of Young Valley Lord of Wind Valley. Theres no need for you to put up a false front anymore." Feng Yuqing smiled. "Its all thanks to your help, Lady Gu." "Oh, thats right." Gu Ruoyun shook herself. "Im leaving with Mother and Father today but someone named Qianbei Ye wille looking for me very soon. Let him know that Ive gone ahead to the Lin family residence and ask him to look for me at the Lin family home." "Alright." Feng Yuqing gently nodded. "Ive already informed my father of the things that youve requested. He has agreed to hand the fire spiritual beast n over to you. Furthermore, this is the fire spiritual beast ns living area so you can head over there immediately." Feng Yuqing pulled out a map as he spoke and handed it over to Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 1249: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (16) Chapter 1249: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun looked at the red circle on the map and fell silent. The fire spiritual beast nsir was situated on a mountain range near the Lin family residence. Coincidentally, she would be passing by the area so she could tame the fire spiritual beast n first before journeying onwards towards the Lin family home. "Ill take the map." Gu Ruoyun then put the map away and lifted her head towards Feng Yuqing before saying, "I hope that Wind Valley wont make me their enemy from now on." "Thats for sure." Feng Yuqing shed a smile and his eyes were full of determination as he replied, "I can guarantee you that no matter what happens in the future, Wind Valley will never be your enemy!" "Remember your words." Gu Ruoyun took onest look at Feng Yuqing before she turned around and walked back into the guest house. As Gu Ruoyun entered the guest house, she saw Dongfang Yu and her huband emerge from the room next to hers. At this moment, Dongfang Yus cheeks were rosy and lustrous. Her eyes were staring tenderly at the handsome man next to her and her beautiful face was engulfed in a gentle light. "Father, Mother," Gu Ruoyun noticed the couple who had emerged from the room and began to make fun of them. "It seems that the both of you had a good timest night." "You, little girl. Youre actually teasing your mother and father." Grand Lord Hong Lian shook his head with a face full of smiles. "The business in Wind Valley is pretty muchplete now. Little girl, well go to the Lin family residence and have our revenge right now!" Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a while before she replied, "You two go on ahead, I still have some matters to take care of." "What matters do you have to take care of?" Grand Lord Hong Lian gently raised his brow while a sense of astonishment appeared in his eyes. "Wind Valley has promised to hand over the fire spiritual beast n to me. Im going to the fire spiritual beastsir for a while after this but I wont stay long there. Father, Mother, go and wait for me at the Lin family home. Ill rush over and join you both there once Im done." Gu Ruoyun replied as she gazed at the two. "The fire spiritual beast n?" Grand Lord Hong Lian furrowed his brow. "We shall go with you." "Theres no need." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and shed a cunning smile at the husband and wife in front of her. "Both of you have finally been reunited after so much difficulty, Im not going toe between you two. Well meet again once were at the Lin family home." Dongfang Yuughed and walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side. She then held her hand and replied with eyes filled with tenderness, "To both of us, the most important thing of all is to have our son and daughter by our side. Shengxiao is not here right now and youre the only one with us." Gu Ruoyuns heart shook when she heard Gu Shengxiaos name. A bitter smile hung on her face. I dont know where Big Brother is either or why he refuses to acknowledge us! She does not know why but Gu Ruoyun could not shake off the feeling that Gu Shengxiao was secretly watching them but was still keeping his distance. "Father, Mother." She regained her senses and smiled at Dongfang Yu. "Dont worry, I wont be in any danger, Im only going over to tame the fire spiritual beasts. If the both of youe along, based on mothers terrifying powers, I bet that the timid fire spiritual beast n would be terrified by us immediately." Dongfang Yu sighed exasperatedly. How could she not know that her precious daughter was trying to give them some privacy for a few days? "Yuner, if youve made your decision, you should go ahead. I will support you no matter what you do. Your father and I wont make any move until you join us. Well wait for you and attack the Lin family together, alright?" Chapter 1250: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (17) Chapter 1250: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (17) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Alright." Gu Ruoyun nodded as she took onest look at the couple in the guest house. "Im heading off now, we shall meet again at the Lin family home." She then made her way out of the guest house and disappeared before their eyes without another look back. Dongfang Yu stared at Gu Ruoyuns departing figure as her gaze filled with reluctance. She then turned away and ced her head on Grand Lord Hong Lians chest. "Brother Tian, Im really grateful that youve made your way to the First City and brought our daughter here as well. I cant believe those Gu family b*stards. If they werent already dead, I would have chopped them all up to minced meat!" Last night, Grand Lord Hong Lian had exined Gu Ruoyuns life story to Dongfang Yu. Dongfang Yus entire body had trembled with rage after she found out that her precious daughter had nearly been killed by those Gu family b*stards. She almost ran towards hell to drag those assholes out and kill them all over away. "I never thought that the Gu family would have turned out to be so malignant. Rtives like them are best left unacknowledged." Gu Tian then lowered his head at Dongfang Yu. "Now, as long as I have you and Yuner by my side, it is enough. However, I dont know when Shengxiao will be joining us." Dongfang Yu sighed gently, "Shengxiao should still be in West Spirit Maind. Once weve had our revenge, lets go look for him, alright?" "Agreed." Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded and smiled gently. "By then, our family will be truly reunited!" ... Wind City. Gu Ruoyun was just about to head off outside the city gate when a hurried and anxious voice sounded from behind her, crying out as they panted, "Master, Master, wait for me!" Gu Ruoyun was stunned. She turned around in astonishment and her gazended on Elder Feng. "What are you doing here?" "Huff, puff!" Elder Feng gasped for breath. "The Young Valley Lord just returned and said that you were about to leave this ce so I wanted toe here and send you off. Master, will you being back?" Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she stared at Elder Fengs face which was full of anticipation. "Its likely that I wont be returning to Wind City anymore." Hearing this, Elder Fengs eyes filled with disappointment. He then rubbed his fist and asked cautiously, "Can Ie and look for you then, Master?" Gu Ruoyun was silent for a moment before she nodded. "If you want to see me,e over anytime." "Alright." Elder Fengs eyes lit up. He had prepared himself for a rejection from Gu Ruoyun but he never thought that she would agree. "This is a book on the art of pill refinement." Gu Ruoyun crooked her finger and a book appeared in her hand. She then ced the book in front of Elder Feng and said, "As long as you can understand this book, youll be able to learn pill refinement. As for pill forms, that depends on your own ability to obtain them. I wont be giving any pill forms to you." After she spoke, she then slowly turned around and walked out of the city gate. Elder Feng stared dazedly at the book in his hand and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. His eyes were filled with excitement and aplicated emotion. He never thought that after his initial attitude towards her, this woman would let bygones be bygones and gift him a book about pill refinement. This kind of generosity could not bepared to anyone... However, with this book, he could finally learn the art of pill refinement. Elder Feng was ovee with excitement at the thought of this. He then clutched the book tightly in his grip as he stared at Gu Ruoyun as she left... Chapter 1251: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (18) Chapter 1251: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (18) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I should be able to reach the fire spiritual beast n once I pass through this area ." A sh of green robes slowly descended to stand on the mountains peak. The woman was staring at a nearby valley as the corners of her lips curled into a faint smile. "Huoer,e out." Whoosh! As soon as she had spoken, a Firebird appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. The Firebird then looked at his hometown and chirped softly in excitement. "Come, lets make our way to the fire spiritual beast n!" Gu Ruoyun made her way down the mountain. Her green robes made her look as upright and steadfast as a bamboo tree. Her figure was trim and slender, casting a lonely figure on the lonesome mountain range... "Stop!" Gu Ruoyun had just reached the fire spiritual beast n when two figures appeared from thin air and blocked her way. However, when the two fire spiritual beasts noticed Huoer, who had been following closely behind her, they were stunned and eximed with excitement, "Huoer, werent you taken by Elder Feng as a gift for another human? What are you doing here?" "May we go inside and talk about this? Is the n Leader here?" Huoers eyes were glowing with excitement as well. He had been away from his home for a very long time and never thought that he would be able to return one day. "The n Leader is inside. This human is..." The two fire spiritual beasts noticed Gu Ruoyun who was standing next to him and furrowed their brows. "Huoer, why did you lead a human to us?" The fire spiritual beast had questioned her presence with some wariness. Fire spiritual beasts have never had any good sentiments towards humans. They believe that all humans were like those from Wind Valley whose only intention was to shut spiritual beasts away for their own uses! They would usually not be troubled by these humans but several of the fire spiritual beast ns youngsters had been taken away by them. Despite the fact that, not too long ago, the humans of Wind Valley had released the fire spiritual beast youngsters for some inexplicable reason, that does not mean that it had rid them of their disgust towards humans. "She is my Master," Huoer looked at Gu Ruoyun and replied. "Were going to speak with the n Leader first, I have something to say to the n Leader." The two fire spiritual beasts fell silent for a moment before they nodded and said, "Alright. However, if this human has the audacity to harm the fire spiritual beast n, we wont spare her at all!" Huoer heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. As long as he could see the n Leader, everything would turn out alright. An old man was seated in meditation on a woven mat in the fire spiritual beast ns n hall. When the n halls door swung open, the old man opened his eyes and turned his muddied gaze towards the beasts who had just entered the hall. "n Leader, Huoer has returned and he has brought a human along with him too." The fire spiritual beast led Gu Ruoyun into the hall and walked towards the n Leader as he announced their arrival respectfully. "I understand," replied the n Leader calmly. "You may leave now, I have something to say to this human. You should stay as well, Huoer." "Yes, n Leader." The fire spiritual beast was a little stunned. Why didnt the sight of this human shock the n Leader at all? It was as if The n Leader had known that she would appear. "Ive sensed your presence ever since youve entered the n." The old man smiled gently as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "However, I dont sense any murderous intent on your body. This was why I had permitted your entry! Otherwise, if you had shown any sign of bad intentions towards the fire spiritual beasts, I would never have let you walk in here alive." Chapter 1252: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (19) Chapter 1252: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (19) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. She could sense the old mans great power. However, she found it very strange that such a powerful old man would fall into the hands of Wind Valley! "I dont understand, based on the level of your power, how could the n members end up being terrorized by Wind Valley?" The old manughed bitterly. "Before running into WInd Valley, I had a lot of trust in humans. However, the Eldest Lady of Wind Valley, Feng Xiaoxiao, had schemed against the fire spiritual beasts and captured a few of the weaker n members of the younger generation. If humans had not been so cunning, the young ones of our n would not have fallen into their clutches." Feng Xiaoxiao? Gu Ruoyun was astonished, she never thought that Feng Xiaoxiao would actually do such a thing. Yet, how old could Feng Xiaoxiao possibly have been at the time? To have such deep schemes at such a young age, this Feng Xiaoxiao was far moreplicated than she had imagined. It was a good thing that she was no longer in this world. Otherwise, she would have be Gu Ruoyuns greatest rival in the future! "Feng Xiaoxiao is dead." Gu Ruoyun slowly lifted her gaze and continued, "Hence, the fire spiritual beast n is now free again." The old mans eyes flickered with excitement but it died out very quickly. "Ive always known that Feng Xiaoxiao would meet such an end." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and eyed the old man with shock, "How are you so sure?" "Hehe," chuckled the old man. "Previously, Feng Xiaoxiao had once paid me a visit and asked for my help to assassinate the Valley Lord of Wind Valley. I had rejected her then because I dont wish to be involved in the conflict between humans. Otherwise, the fire spiritual beast n would surely disappear from this world." "By rejecting Feng Xiaoxiao, werent you afraid that she would use the young ones of the fire spiritual beast n to threaten you?" "No." The old man shook his head. "Feng Xiaoxiao would not dare do such a thing. If she really did put her hands on the fire spiritual beast n, she would never be able to endure the fiery anger of the entire fire spiritual beast n! Besides, without the young ones, what would she use as a means to threaten us? I could agree with her other condition. The only request was that I would never participate in thisrge-scale battle. Otherwise, we would receive punishment from the First City! Anything that involves harming the entire n is something that I cannot do. Its a good thing that Feng Xiaoxiao is dead, the fire spiritual beast n can finally return to peace and quiet." "n Leader." Upon hearing this, Huoer stepped out and eximed, "The reason why the fire spiritual beasts have been set free again is through Gu Ruoyuns efforts. After Feng Xiaoxiaos death, she was the one who had asked Wind Valley to release the n members. Besides, she had gone against Feng Xiaoxiao for the sake of the fire spiritual beast n." The old mans eyes filled with shock and he stared at Gu Ruoyun with surprise. "Little girl, youve saved the fire spiritual beast n?" Gu Ruoyun calmly replied, "I didnt do it to save the fire spiritual beast n, I was only doing it to help Huoer. Hes now the little brother of one of my contracted spiritual beasts. Helping him return his family to freedom was just something that I should do." After hearing Gu Ruoyuns response, the old manughed bitterly. "Humans were the ones who had hurt the fire spiritual beast n. I never thought that it would be a human who would end up saving us as well. I really dont know if I should continue to trust humans at all in the future. However, little girl, youve helped the fire spiritual beast n so youre our benefactor. If theres anything that you ever need in the future, let me know. I will definitely help you out." "It doesnt stop there, n Leader, shes even helped me to increase my power," Huoer boasted proudly. "Im no longer a Semi-Saint now. As of some time ago, Ive already broken through to the Martial Saint rank." Chapter 1253: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (20) Chapter 1253: A Family Reunited, Except Shengxiao (20) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What?" The n Leader was shocked. He then hurriedly eximed, "Huoer, release your spiritual energy and show me." Upon hearing this, Huoer did not say anything else and released his spiritual energy. The n Leader was stunned when he sensed the spiritual energy surrounding Huoer. "Thats right, you really have broken through to the Martial Saint rank and with a very steady foundation too. This... How is this possible?" Everyone knows that during a Martial Supremes breakthrough to the Martial Saint rank, one small slip of failure could mean that the cultivator would never be able to be a Martial Saint for the rest of their life! Yet this little girl was actually able to detach herself from the acknowledged abilities of the world! Where on earth had shee from? The n Leader took a deep breath and stared at Gu Ruoyun with a serious look on his face, "Little girl, how had you managed to do this?" "It is true that there are many impossible things in this world. However, there is one thing that can make everything possible! That one thing is pills." Gu Ruoyun smiled. "As luck would have it, I am a pill master." A pill master? The n Masters mouth dropped open in shock. The surprise that he was feeling only grew. This little girl is actually a respected pill master? After all, only a select few families have ess to the power of pill masters in the First City. Besides, he dares to conclude that the pill masters from those families would never be able to refine a pill which could help a Semi-Saint breakthrough to a Martial Saint! "Sigh." The n Leader returned to his senses with great difficulty and sighed gently. A bitter smile then appeared on his elderly face. "Little girl, you have helped Huoer several times and have saved the fire spiritual beast n. I dont know how I should thank you." "I am only here to tell you that the fire spiritual beast n has been restored to freedom. From now on, you wont need to be hindered by any limitations." A clear and cold light then shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. "Besides, I also wanted to give Huoer a chance toe back and visit. Ill be leaving after this to sort out my business. As for what Ive done, you dont have to keep it in mind." "n Leader." Huoers eyes flickered and he said, "You should know that too many on this maind have been eyeing the fire spiritual beast n. Even though we now have our freedom again, we would still be troubled by others in the future." It was not easy for spiritual beasts to establish a n in the First City. Hence, this was why so many humans covet the fire spiritual beast n. The n Leader sighed, he knows that Huoer was right. Unless he was to prevent the younger generation of the fire spiritual beasts from ever leaving the ce forever, the freedom that the fire spiritual beast n had reimed with great difficulty would be lost again if any of the young ones end up getting kidnapped and used as threats. "So..." Huoer grinned. "n Leader, why dont all of you serve my Master?" Back in the Ancient Divine Pagoda, the Vermillion Bird was smiling so much that her eyes curved upwards into crescent moons. She had certainly made a good choice in taking in this little brother. Even now, he was scheming in their Masters interest. That was right! If the fire spiritual beast n continued to go on like this, other forces would scheme against them as well. By then, they would certainly lose their freedom again. Hence, why not follow Gu Ruoyun instead. At least she would never limit the spiritual beasts freedom... "n Leader, you can see how powerful my Master is at such a young age and shes a pill master too! Her future is limitless and the path is bright all the way. I have reached the rank of a Martial Saint in her hands. Can anyone else bepared with powers like hers? If the fire spiritual beasts were to follow her, we would not need to worry about the future. Besides, we would receive many benefits too." Huoer continued to tempt the n Leader with all the advantages of joining Gu Ruoyun... Chapter 1254: Lin Family, Revenge (1) Chapter 1254: Lin Family, Revenge (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The n Leader fell silent. He understood the fire spiritual beast ns current situation. It would not be a terrible idea if they were to follow this woman. "Can you give us a guarantee that you wont force the fire spiritual beast n to do anything? Can you assure us that you would not limit the fire spiritual beasts freedom and that you wont force the fire spiritual beast n to shield you from danger?" The n Leaders eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun as his elderly voice slowly rang out. Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely. "Your freedom is your own and no one has the right to put a limit on it! However, if you wish to pledge your loyalty to me, you must follow my orders unconditionally! However, I will never use you as pointless sacrifices nor will I treat you as a project. The only thing Im asking is that when I give the order, you must trust me and listen to me! If you can do that, I can guarantee the fire spiritual beast ns sudden ascent in the spiritual beast kingdom!" The n Leaders expression slowly sank, no one could tell what he was thinking. However, he soon raised his head and stared at Gu Ruoyuns delicate and pretty features before saying, "Alright, I will give you my word." "I still have some things to attend to so I will be leaving for now. Ill leave Huoer here for the time being. Once I return, I will help to raise everyone in the fire spiritual beast ns power to the Martial Saint rank!" Gu Ruoyuns voice was as calm as the wind and showed no signs of emotion despite being epted by the fire spiritual beast n. Her clear and cold eyes had remained aloof the entire time, as mysterious as the night. "Understood." The n Leader smiled. "The fire spiritual beast n shall await here to wee your return." Gu Ruoyun gently curled her lips and turned around without another word before her figure disappeared from the ancestral hall. "Huoer, you can leave now." The n Elder slowly shut his eyes and calmly exined, "Id like to continue my cultivation." "Yes, n Leader." Huoers heart has long blossomed with happiness. If the fire spiritual beast n really does follow his Master, he would not have to worry about the treacherous ways of other humans! Besides, one should not let ones own fertile water flow into anothers field. He had to make the decision for his Masters sake. Once Huoer left, the old man, who had been meditating in the n hall, slowly opened his eyes and eximed with reverence. "My King, shes gone now." As soon as he had spoken, a sh of bright red robes appeared in the once quiet n hall. The man was dressed in red robes and had silver hair which fluttered against the gentle breeze. Nothing more beautiful could be imagined. His gaze had traced the path of the womans departure the entire time and his eyes were filled with warmth and longing. "My King, I have followed your instructions and gifted the fire spiritual beast n into her hands," the n Leader said reverently. It probably never crossed Gu Ruoyuns mind that she had been able to tame the fire spiritual beast n so smoothly because of the machinations of this man behind her. "Mm." Qianbei Yes eyes continued to gaze at the receding figure outside the window and only muttered a soft reply. He did not concern himself with the n Leader at all. The corners of his lips were curled into a small angle yet it was so indescribably beautiful and striking, enough to beguile people out of the righteous path. "My King, do you not wish to meet her?" The n Leader nced at the man in front of him and asked cautiously, terrified that his words would anger the man. The man gently lowered his eyelids. His voice was not as gloomy as it once was. Instead, it was filled with a sense of gentleness. "I will find her once my wounds have healed." He does not want to make her worry so he had hidden behind her. Once his wounds werepletely healed, he would step out and pull the woman whom he dearly misses into his arms. Chapter 1255: Lin Family, Revenge (2) Chapter 1255: Lin Family, Revenge (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What did you say?" m! An old mans fistnded heavily on a desk in the Lin family home. He then rose to his feet and roared with an ashen look on his face, "Dongfang Yu has reappeared? She has also destroyed the Sect Master of the Charm Sect? Were finished, this time we are certainly finished. My powers are nowhere as impressive as the Charm Sect members. If Dongfang Yues here to exact her revenge, I have no way of fighting back." The old man was pacing back and forth anxiously as his elderly face grew into an increasingly ugly sight. After a while, he seems to have reached a decision and gritted his teeth. "It looks like Ill have to ask for help." At this point, only that Lord could help him now... ... "This ce is called Forest City and is also the territory where the Lin family resides." The womans figure paused in her footsteps outside the city gate. Gu Ruoyun then gently curled the corners of her lips and calmly remarked, "Father and Mother should be in Forest City now, Ill have to figure out a way to find them." It goes without saying that Gu Ruoyun was quite a lucky person. As soon as she had stepped into Forest City, she stumbled upon Dongfang Yu who was having a dispute with someone. "Dont you know who I am?" Murong Qian ced her hands on her hips and red angrily at Dongfang Yu who was standing in front of her. "I am a member of the Murong family," she snapped in a willful and sulky manner. She then continued, "You had the guts to run into me yet you arrogantly refused to apologize. Are you trying to dig your own grave?" Grand Lord Hong Lian furrowed his brows as he pulled Dongfang Yu into his arm andughed icily. "It was you who has bruised my wife and youre trying to me her. Is the Lady of the Murong family so unruly and willful? So savage and unreasonable?" "Hmph!" Murong Qian scoffed icily and sneered, "Because I am a youngdy from the direct line of descent of the Murong family, whatever I say is the truth! Whom amongst you would dare to disobey me? The Murong family is one of the Great Protectors. Our power and influence fill the skies. How many people in the First City would dare to disrespect me like you two?" Murong Qian admits that she had indeed been the one who bumped into Dongfang Yu first. However, she had just heard news of Qianbei Yes whereabouts and was rushing over there to capture him. In addition, she was a youngdy from the direct line of descent of the Murong family and has received protection from everyone around her from a young age. How could she let anyone oppose her words now? "Little maiden." Dongfang Yus cold and distant eyesnded upon Murong Qian and her voice was as cold as ice, "The Murong family does indeed hold great power but there are people in this world whom you should not provoke! Im not your mother, its not like everyone has to tolerate you." Murong Qianughed icily. Grandfather had once told me that the only people I should never provoke are the Secret Order, especially their Sacred Lady! Shes one person that I should never offend. However, Ive also heard that this Sacred Lady is a woman that the Lord n Elder had taken it from outside the First City. She has neither kin nor rtives, she only pays attention to her own morals and gives no thought about others. This woman before me has a husband by her side. Clearly, she is not that legendary Sacred Lady of the Secret Order. Since thats the case, why should I be afraid of her? "All of you, attack!" Murong Qians gaze darkened and a cold light shed across her eyes. "Take these two back to the Murong family home. I want to make them understand that offending the gods is better than offending me!" "Eldest Lady." Upon hearing this, the old man behind Murong Qian furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. "Dont we have other more important matters to attend to? Besides, as one of the Great Protectors, if the Murong familyshes out here, gossip would be unavoidable." This Eldest Lady was spoiled rotten until she was now undisciplined and out of control. She would never ce any importance on others. "I dont care!" Murong Qian red furiously at Dongfang Yu and her husband. "You are going to capture these two. I want them to know that theres a price to pay in crossing me!" Chapter 1256: Lin Family, Revenge (3) Chapter 1256: Lin Family, Revenge (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dongfang Yus eyes slowly darkened. She then ced her hand on the hilt of her sword as a cold light enveloped her beautiful face. "Yuer," Grand Lord Hong Lian said her name as he held Dongfang Yu firmly in his arms. His cold and grim gaze swept across the people in front of him and his lips curled into a cold and hard angle. "The Murong family sure loves taking advantage of others. Since thats the case, Im not going to stand back and watch while my wife is being bullied!" Rush! He then took one step forward as his red robes fluttered against the wind. His figure looked iparably cold and grim. "You dont know whats good for you!" Murong Qianughed icily. Her lips were curledcently, clearly cing no great importance on the people in front of her. "Eldest Lady, if you dont go now, that fellow is going to get away." The old man sighed exasperatedly and shook his head. If there were no other witnesses around, they would certainly help the Eldest Lady to attack these two people. Unfortunately, there were far too many bystanders. If they insisted on attacking, it would generate a lot of gossip. After all, the Great Protectors were figureheads of the First Citys rules. Murong Qians expression changed drastically when she heard that Qianbei Ye might escape from their clutches. A sense of anxiety shed in her eyes as she said, "What are all of you waiting for? Hurry up and go after him!" She then no longer concerned herself with Dongfang Yu or Grand Lord Hong Lian as she rushed towards the city gates. "Shes only a spoiled brat." Dongfang Yu shook her head and sighed. She held Grand Lord Hong Lians hand in a tight grip and said, "Forget it, theres no meaning in being calctive with a child! She was only quibbling with us." Others may fear the Murong family but Dongfang Yu certainly does not. With the Secret Order as her backer, she couldpletely disregard the Three Great Protectors. "Father, Mother, whats going on here?" A voice chimed in behind Dongfang Yu, causing her to instantly turn around. She immediately saw Gu Ruoyun who was walking towards them. A light flickered in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she nced towards the direction where the Murong family had left. Unless she had heard it wrong, that woman had imed to be a member of the Three Great Protectors. "Yuner, youre here!" Dongfang Yu looked at Gu Ruoyun and smiled. "Since youre here, its time for us to make the Lin family pay! Brother Tian, lets go and have our revenge now!" Each time she remembers how the Lin family had torn their family apart, her heart would fill with a raging me. Her gorgeous features would then turn very cold as if it was enveloped by ayer of frost. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled and murderous intent began to spill from her eyes. Her green robes fluttered in the wind, shrouded in a murderous air. "Lets go!" Grand Lord Hong Lian put an arm around Dongfang Yu and used the other to pull Gu Ruoyun into his embrace. He then burst intoughter and eximed, "We can finally have our revenge on the Lin family. Its just too bad that Shengxiao is not here." Gu Ruoyun gently pursed her lips and her eyes automatically turned towards a pine tree behind her. However, she quickly turned away and curled her calm lips into a smile. "Lets storm into the Lin family home now, Mother and Father." They then headed towards the direction of the Lin family home. Once the group had left, a sh of ck robes stepped out from behind the pine tree. The mans cold and grim eyes stared at the disappearing group as his gaze lit up with excitement. Only the heavens know how much the sight of their reunion made him yearn to walk out and acknowledge them. Chapter 1257: Lin Family, Revenge (4) Chapter 1257: Lin Family, Revenge (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, he understood that he could not do that! "Yuner, now that theyre by your side, you shouldnt run into any danger for now." The ck-robed man chuckled softly as his eyes filled with a gentle light. "Its time for me to leave, Im afraid that I wont be able to help or protect you very much for a while." His eyes were filled with reluctance as he took onest look at the disappearing figures before he turned around and walked out of the city gates without another backward nce... ... Two guards at the Lin family home saw the menacing trio heading towards them and immediately blocked their way forward. "Stop! Who are you? Do you have an invitation?" "Get out of the way!" Bang! An angry roar pierced through the sky and before either guard could react, their bodies were flung into the courtyard. Their eyes were wide with shock. "Quick! Inform the Master! Someone hase to the Lin family home to stir up trouble!" One of them quickly rose to his feet and rushed into the courtyard. Not too long after, a group of people crowded around them as an old man walked quickly out of the courtyard. The old man noticed Grand Lord Hong Lian in the middle of the courtyard and his facial expression turned from one of anger into shock. Hisplexion was now like dead ashes. "I never expected you to arrive so soon," he eximed with a pale face. "Lin Yun, you old ignorant coot, you had torn my family apart and had tried to take my childrens lives time and time again. Did it ever ur to you that this day woulde?" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily as he asked in a domineering manner. Lin Yun closed his eyes. After a long pause, he slowly opened them again and there was a sneer in his gaze. "What do you n on doing to the Lin family? Dont forget the rules of First City, no matter the scale of your hatred, you cannot fully eliminate another organization! If you really n to attack me, Im afraid that the next thing youll receive is the First Citys punishment!" "Hahaha!" Grand Lord Hong Lian burst intoughter. His eyes were spitting balls of fire as he said, "Ignorant old man, Ive waited for this day for a very long time. Do you really think that Im going to spare you? That year, I, Gu Tian, had managed to survive despite the many powerful cultivators you had sent to hunt and kill me. If you were any other person from the First City, you would still suffer the same fate! The Lin family shall be destroyed today! Only then can I put my many years of rage to rest." Lin Yuns entire body trembled with anger. Even his heart was thrown into disorder. "Gu Tian, you are truly reckless! Do you really think that the Lin family can so easily be bullied by the likes of you? Let me tell you this, the Lin family was only following orders during the incident that year! The real person who had plotted to take Gu Shengxiao away is not someone that you should offend!" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily, "I dont care who was the one who had nned toy their hands on my son, I wont let them get away with it either! Since the Lin family had given their aid to that party, you should know the consequences of your actions!" Boom! A great power spilled out from Grand Lord Hong Lian and crashed fiercely on Lin Yun. m! Lin Yun instantly stumbled backward. He then stared in shock at Grand Lord Hong Lian. "You had only broken through to the Martial Saint rank a year ago, how do you have such great power? How could you possibly have grown so rapidly?" Lin Yun had initially thought that Dongfang Yu, who was the one who had killed the Charm Sects Master, has a terrifying level of power. However, he never thought that in such a short period of time, Grand Lord Hong Lians power would have increased substantially as well. How on earth had he managed to do that? Chapter 1258: Lin Family, Revenge (5) Chapter 1258: Lin Family, Revenge (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "How can I protect my wife and daughter if Ick power?" Grand Lord Hong Lian released Dongfang Yu from his embrace before he walked towards the stunned Lin family Master and curled his lips into a scornful smile. "Lin Yun, did you have a good time as you hunted me down throughout the years? Its fine to me if that had been the only thing youve done yet you had the audacity to attack my daughter..." He paused for a moment before he continued to speak, "If you had not attacked my daughter, perhaps you might have been fortunate enough to receive an easier death! Since youve done such a thing, I must give you a fate worse than death!" "Hahaha!" Lin Yun burst intoughter. His smile was filled with arrogance and a smug air as he said, "Gu Tian, isnt your boldness ining here simply based on your reliance on your wifes power? Thats right, I acknowledge that you have great power. Unfortunately, no matter how powerful you are or how fast your powers have grown, you are no match for me. If youre truly capable, dont let your wife be the one to fight me. Lets fight one-on-one!" "Alright." Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily and responded, "Yuer, Yuner, I want you two to only stand back and watch. Leave this ignorant old fool to me." "Get it done quickly, Brother Tian." Dongfang Yu smiled gently. She has great confidence in her husband. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything. Her dark eyes were fixed upon Grand Lord Hong Lian as a light flickered from within her pupils. In just one year, my fathers powers have greatly increased. I wonder what kind of lucky circumstance he had managed to run into which allowed him to grow so powerful so quickly... "Gu Tian, you are certainly bold!" Lin Yun sneered icily. While he admired Grand Lord Hong Lians talent, it does not mean that he was afraid of him. The only person that he fears was the white-robed Dongfang Yu! "Ignorant old fool, how many people have you sent to kill my daughter? I will slice you with my de ording to that number!" Grand Lord Hong Lian gently curled his lips as his face continued to disy its usual cold and grim air. His voice was filled with dominance like a great thunder which echoed through the sky. Lin Yun burst intoughter before he soared into the air and stepped in front of Grand Lord Hong Lian. With a loud boom, he swung a swift and forceful p towards Grand Lord Hong Lian. "Hmph!" Grand Lord Hong Lian scoffed and he slid his body slid towards the side before his right hand grabbed tightly only Lin Yuns hand. He then attacked Lin Yun with his left hand. The hitnded on Lin Yuns body and made him stumbled backward. His eyes sank. "What? Is that all the Master of the Lin family can do?" Grand Lord Hong Lian stared at Lin Yun who had stumbled back. The corners of his lips were curled into a smile of ridicule as he stared at his enemys increasingly ugly expression with a sneer. Lin Yun gritted his teeth and did not reply. He then sent another attack towards Grand Lord Hong Lian once again. This time, Lin Yuns body moved as quickly as a surge of electricity, defying his t elderly state. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! The sound of continuous attacks vibrated in the sky as waves of light erupted from both mens bodies and ttened the ground around them. Grand Lord Hong Lians cold and grim red robes were dancing in the wild winds. There was a frosty look on the mans handsome face and his eyes were as sharp as swords which pierced through everyones hearts. He was holding a longsword which looked like a red lotus. The longsword contrasted starkly against his face, making him look even more domineering and grim. Lin Yun took several steps back as he panted. His pale, elderly face was staring at Grand Lord Hong Lian. He then wiped the sweat off his brow and spoke through gritted teeth. "Gu Tian, let me give you a piece of advice, youd better surrender. Otherwise, no one will be able to save you after this! Also, if you want to kill me, Im afraid that it wont be that easy." Chapter 1259: Lin Family, Revenge (6) Chapter 1259: Lin Family, Revenge (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Grand Lord Hong Lianughed coldly as he stared mockingly at Lin Yun. "Didnt you say that you wanted to fight one-on-one with me? What? Are you going to use someone elses name as a threat now?" Lin Yuns expression changed several times. "Im only doing this for your own good. After all, I really admire your abilities so I dont want you to die here." "Hahaha!" Grand Lord Hong Lian burst intoughter. "For my own good? Who was it who had sent people to kill me and did not hesitate to capture my daughter and use her to threaten me? Who was it who had sent countless Martial Saints after me for the sake of eliminating me who was a high-level Martial Supreme at the time! Now, youre saying that you dont want me to die here so I could spare your life?" Each word that Grand Lord Hong Lian said caused Lin Yuns expression to sink even more. He then fixed a venomous re upon the red-robed man as the murderous air from his being thickened. I should have known. During that year, I should have disregarded the First Citys rules and sent my most powerful cultivators to kill this man immediately. However, I had been too afraid. Even though I had someone backing me up, I didnt have the courage to cross the line. As a result, he has been able to grow into this stage. Nevertheless, no matter how much Lin Yun regrets it, it was now toote! "What do you want?" He gritted his teeth and spat. "I dont ask for much," Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily as he replied. "I only want you to die!" Bang! Grand Lord Hong Lian raised the sword in his hand. Instantly, a sh of red light shot across the sky towards the nearby Lin Yun. Stab! The wave of energy from the sword struck Lin Yuns chest. His body instantly fell from the sky and crashed to the ground. Fresh blood then began to pour from his mouth, turning his face as white as a sheet without a trace of color to be seen. "Master!" The expressions of the Lin family members changed drastically as they quickly surrounded Lin Yun. However, no one dared to draw their weapons and fight. That mans power was simply too horrifying. At this moment, no one in the Lin family was of any match for him. "Yuner, the members of the Lin family had once tried to kill you. How would you like to deal with them?" Grand Lord Hong Lians eyes were staring down at the Lin family members beneath him. He then said, "Do you n to slice them into mincemeat or to leave them without a whole corpse?" Gu Ruoyun did not reply as she slowly walked towards the Lin family members. An indifferent light enveloped her face as she bent down and faced the old man lying on the ground. "In the Lin familys opinion, is it true that weak and lowly people have no right to live?" Despite being heavily injured, Lin Yuns face was still full of arrogance. Heughed scornfully and replied, "Thats right. If this kid, Gu Tian, did not have this much power, perhaps he would have been killed by the Lin family long ago. Thew of the jungle has always applied in this world. Those who dont have power have no right to live in this world." "Thats right, thew of the jungle applies. If youre not powerful enough, youd be devoured by others. However..." She paused and the cold light in her eyes grew even more pronounced. "Its because others want to consume you so you would retaliate! Thats the meaning of thew of the jungle! If youre faced with a bunch of people who dont even have the strength to truss up a chicken, would the Lin family kill them as well?" "That would depend on what the opposition has done!" Lin Yun raised his head to face Gu Ruoyun, gritted his teeth and said, "Anyone who dares to oppose the Lin family must die!" Gu Ruoyunughed but her smile did not reach her eyes. Her dark eyes only held an endless chill and a clearly obvious murderous intent. Chapter 1260: Lin Family, Revenge (7) Chapter 1260: Lin Family, Revenge (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Only the people who oppose the Lin familys orders should die?" Gu Ruoyun gently raised the corner of her lips as a murderous intent came whirling from within her. "Does that mean that the Lin family members can kill a group of innocent vigers without mercy? Those vigers had never done anything wrong. All they did was to take me in yet you had let your hatred out on them and murdered all those innocent lives!" Gu Ruoyuns heart would throb painfully and the murderous intent in her heart would deepen whenever remembers the devastation at Wind Fall Vige. "They never knew about the grudge between us. Besides, those vigers did not have one drop of power in them, they werent even cultivators! They were only average citizens who lived in Wind Fall Vige yet youpletely ransacked the entire ce. How is this any different from bandits?" "Hmph!" Lin Yun scoffed icily and replied with disdain, "They had taken you in, that was their greatest mistake. The Lin family members have never questioned whether the opposition is innocent or not. If we want to kill them, well kill them. People who dont have any shred of power are simply a waste of space on this earth! Killing them can be considered as the Lin family members big contribution to the maind! As a cultivator of this maind, all of you should be thanking me for this service!" That was right, in the eyes of the Lin family, ants with no powers have no right to exist. If they had killed them, it would be within their right to kill them. Who would dare say any other word against them? Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath to quell the boiling rage in her heart. Her eyes have grown increasingly cold and icy as she stared emotionlessly at the disdainful Lin Yun. "Father, Id like to handle him personally to avenge those innocent vigers!" Lin Yun may not be the true culprit behind the Wind Fall vigers massacre. However, if he had not educated his subordinates in this manner, those people would never have ughtered so many innocent vigers so cruelly! This was a debt that she had ced on Lin Yuns head. "Alright." Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded. "If thats what you want to do, go ahead! I will take on the consequences!" "Vermillion Bird." Gu Ruoyun curled her lips indifferently as she softly summoned the Divine Beast. Whoosh! Instantly, a fiery-red figure appeared in front of her. The figure was an extremely adorable little lolita. Her round face looked innocent and naive while her pink, cherubic cheeks made one feel a forceful urge to pinch it. She blinked herrge, fiery-red eyes and looked as beautiful as a porcin doll. However... Lin Yun does not have the boldness to treat her as an average child because an average child would never appear out of thin air. There could only be one possibility! This fellow was a spiritual beast! Gasp! Lin Yun drew in a sharp breath at the thought of this. A spiritual beast who could appear so secretively out of thin air, how powerful could she be? Initially, he had thought that Dongfang Yu was the one who holds the most terrifying amount of power in their group. He never thought that Grand Lord Hong Lians growth would have been so rapid but what shocked him even more now was that their daughter would have such a powerful spiritual beast as well. He finally understood why, despite sending so many assassins, not a single one of them had returned! "Hehe, I guess its true, you wont find a puppy in a tigers den!" Lin Yunughed scornfully. "Grand Lord Hong Lian and his wife are already so powerful, one shouldnt underestimate their offspring either. I have really underestimated your entire family! However, did you really think that you could kill me just like that?" Gu Ruoyun did not seem to hear Lin Yuns words. "Vermillion Bird, I want his body to be ced inside your ming cage, unable to live or die!" she ordered indifferently. "He wont be able to break free and will suffer from the mes forever. Can you do that?" Chapter 1261: Lin Family, Revenge (8) Chapter 1261: Lin Family, Revenge (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Vermillion Bird blinked and nodded. "I will use my Vermillion Bird mes to deal with him, Master. My Vermillion Bird mes wont burn the flesh but will scorch the soul. However, as long as his flesh is not destroyed, the soul will never disappear! He will have to suffer the agony of being burned by the mes for all eternity and he would be turned into a good-for-nothing by the mes." "Alright, ce him in the ming cage so he can reflect over everything hes done in this life!" Not only had the Lin family tore my parents apart, they had also schemed against Gu Shengxiao as well. Even those innocent vigers had died by the Lin familys hand. With this kind of hatred, how could she let Lin Yun die so easily? She would make him endure this torture for all eternity, never able to die! "You..." Lin Yuns eyes widened in shock. He then propped himself up from the ground and crawled to his feet before he stumbled several steps back. His elderly face has be increasingly pale as his heart pleaded for those people to hurry up and rush over. Otherwise, he believes that this group would never spare him! "Stop!" Just as a powerful me rose from the Vermillion Birds body, someone shouted angrily from the sky and the atmosphere was suddenly filled with dense murderous intent. "Vermillion Bird, ignore him, continue!" Gu Ruoyun faintly curled her lips into a smile. She knew that Lin Yun had been sprouting nonsense to stall for time. Nevertheless, so what if those people have arrived? She certainly would not spare him so easily. "Lord Wen Luo, save me!" Lin Yuns eyes shed with a pleasant surprise at the sight of his reinforcements. He quickly cried out for help. Whoosh! Suddenly, an endless me kindled from the ground and spread out around him, forming a circle. The raging me that rose from the circle began to burn his body. "Aaargh!" Lin Yun screamed shrilly and he rolled on the ground in agony, wishing that he could run out of the circle of mes. However, his attempts were futile as there seems to be a force field around the circle. No matter how much he rammed his body at it, he could not leave the mes at all. "My Vermillion Birds mes will never disappear, not even in a thousand years!" The Vermillion Bird blinked as she grinned at the shrieking Lin Yun. "You should just enjoy yourself here! As long as your flesh is intact, your soul will remain! Hence, you can endure a thousand years worth of torture within my mes." Lin Yun was filled with regret. He deeply regrets that he never broke the First Citys rules and killed these people in the first ce. Otherwise, he would never have had to endure this kind of torture... mes that could burn for a thousand years. Why not let him die a little faster? However, he understood that Gu Ruoyun would never let him die so easily... Each time Lin Yun remembers how he would have to suffer this torture for a thousand years, his shrieks would grow even shriller. He howled and shrieked so wildly that it horrified everyone in sight. Now, he had ced hisst and only hope on the person who had just arrived. As long as he could kill Gu Ruoyun, perhaps Lin Yun could leave this ce... "I ordered you to stop, didnt you hear me?" Wen Luo, who was dressed in white robes, stood in the sky. His voice was filled with rage as he spoke coldly. Gu Ruoyun raised her head towards the man in the air before raising the corners of her lips indifferently. "The Wen family of First City? I never thought that the members of the Wen family would love to meddle in the affairs of others so much! You would even want to stick your nose into my personal grudge against the Lin family." "The rules of First City state that no one is allowed to destroy other organizations without permission. Are you saying that you want to ignore the rules?" Wen Luo raised his head arrogantly as he swept his disdainful gaze across the crowd below him. Chapter 1262: Lin Family, Revenge (9) Chapter 1262: Lin Family, Revenge (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun does not know why but when she looked at Wen Luo, she could not help but be reminded of the Immortal Realm at West Spirit Maind. The Wen family and the Immortal Realm share many simrities. Gu Ruoyun burst intoughter but her smile was as clear and cold as always. Her eyes held a faint glimmer of mockery as she said, "Why had cultivators from the First City attacked others on their own? I didnt see the Wen family butting in at that time! Yet, you woulde along and act as thew when I want to kill someone?" "How would you know that the Wen family 1 had turned a blind eye to this?" A fierce light shed in Wen Luos eyes as he stared at Gu Ruoyun ferociously. "If the Lin family had not been under the First Citys authority, do you think that youd still be alive? You would have visited the Yellow Spings 2 long ago! Instead, you have no sense of gratefulness and have caused a disturbance in front of us, the First Citys Great Protectors! As long as Im here today, dont even think aboutying a finger on the Lin family!" "Oh, really?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows as she waved the sword in her hand. The Lin family members in front of her did not even have time to react before they all fell into their own pool of blood 3 . "You..." Wen Luos eyes were spitting fire as he red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. "Youre really going to disregard the First Citys authority?" This damned girl, she had the audacity to kill others in front of me! She clearly doesnt ce any importance on me! Gu Ruoyunughed icily. "This strike is for the ones who had been harmed by the Lin family! You imed that the First City had used its rules to limit the Lin family but how do you exin the massacre at Wind Fall vige? I had promised those innocent vigers that I woulde to the Lin family and avenge them someday. Its useless for anyone to stop me!" "Hahaha!" Wen Luoughed in spite of his rage. His features have turned ashen. "What a smug and egotistical little girl. I cant let you be when you ignore the First Citys rules like that. Prepare for death!" Boom! A murderous air rose from within his body before he gathered an infinite amount of power in the palm of his hand and mmed it towards Gu Ruoyun. There was a murderous look in his eyes and that made the temperature in their surroundings plummet to an eerie chill. m! A sh of white robes had appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun. The white-robed woman raised her hand and blocked Wen Luos attack. Both parties then stumbled back with a crash. "Youre trying to kill my daughter in front of me. All of you from the First City, when have you be ignorant of my presence?" Dongfang Yu lifted her icy cold eyes and her body was enveloped by a cold and aloof aura. "Besides, my daughter is right! Its much too obvious that the First City is protecting the Lin family! Theyve murdered so many innocent people and they should die. How is it a sin for us to destroy the Lin family?" Grand Lord Hong Lian did not say a word but his cold and grim eyes filled with a murderous aura as well. He pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms as his gaze became as swift and sharp as a keen longsword shing imaginary foes. "Yuner, stay here, leave the rest to us." He then slowly released the woman in his arms and walked to Dongfang Yus side. His cold and grim eyes stared at the white-robed man before him and his voice carried a murderous intent as he said, "Back then, where was the First Citys authority when the Lin family had tried to kill me? Where were you when the Lin family tried to kill my daughter? When the Lin family had attacked and killed those vigers, I didnt see anyone standing up to protect those innocent people. Now, you want to insist that we abide by the First Citys rules?" Wen Luo gently narrowed his eyes. He knew that the Lin family had been unreasonable in this matter. Back then, if he had not shielded the Lin family, the First City would have severely punished the Lin family. Chapter 1263: Lin Family, Revenge (10) Chapter 1263: Lin Family, Revenge (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion So what if the Wen family was in the wrong? As long as he does not admit this mistake, they would never be in the wrong at all. "Grand Lord Hong Lian, I understand your rage. As long as you spare the members of the Lin family, I will give you all another chance." Wen Luo held back his rage as he replied arrogantly, "No one can oppose the rules of First City." "To hell with the rules!" Grand Lord Hong Lian was so angry that he exploded with curses. There was a furious look on his handsome face as he said, "I, Gu Tian, have never been one to y by the rules. All I know is that everytime someone crosses me, I will return the favor to them ten times more! Besides, this ignorant fool, Lin Yun, had sent someone to kill my daughter! If I dont kill him, how can I satisfy the rage in my heart?" "Since you insist on being stubborn, I have no choice but to bring you down!" Wen Luoughed icily. He had been worried that he would not get an opportunity to kill these people but Grand Lord Hong Lian has provided him with a rather good opening. Those who break the First Citys rules must die! Boom! An angry me exploded from Wen Luos being and expanded throughout the entire courtyard, spreading destruction. Even the firm Lin family homes walls were reduced to rubble by his aura. A ferocious then wind erupted and Wen Luo, who was standing amidst the strong winds, gained a powerful andmanding presence. "Brother Tian." Dongfang Yu patted Grand Lord Hong Lians shoulder before she stepped out and said, "Wen Luo is rather powerful, you wont be a match for him alone. What do you think if we join forces and defeat him together?" "Lets do that. Hahaha!" Grand Lord Hong Lian burst into wildughter. Hisugh was filled with an air of dominance and sharpness, haughty and uninhibited, "Yuer, we havent fought side-by-side in a very long time. This time, letsbine our forces and defeat our enemies just like we did twenty years ago, alright?" Dongfang Yu giggled gently. In her opinion, as long as she was by Gu Tians side, everything was a kind of happiness. "Zixie." Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids and calmly asked, "If they are unable to defeat the enemy, I want you toe out and help them." "Okay." Zixies gentle yet gruff demonic voice answered from within her soul. Gu Ruoyun finally put her anxiety down when she heard this. Her gaze then turned towards the two parties on the battlefield... "Grand Lord Hong Lian, honestly, I really admire your abilities. Unfortunately, we can only ever be enemies!" Wen Luo burst intoughter as the space between his brows filled with arrogance. "Since were fated to be enemies, I have no choice but to kill you before youvepleted your growth!" Boom! After he spoke, he immediately raised his fist and dashed it heavily towards Grand Lord Hong Lians face... ... On a mountain range not too far away, the members of the Murong family heard themotion from that battle. They could not help but stop and turn their eyes towards Forest City behind them. One of them wrinkled their brows as they asked, "Whats going on over there? Why do I sense the Wen familys aura?" "Why should we care so much?" Murong Qian was full of anxiety. "Were looking for that b*stard, Qianbei Ye, now! Everything else has nothing to do with us!" "Eldest Lady, the Governor had once given the order that we, the Three Great Protectors, must stand together no matter what. Only then will we be able to manage the First City effectively! If the Wen family is in danger and we did nothing to save them, it would be difficult to endure the Governors punishment!" He paused at this point of the conversation before continuing, "Besides, the Wen family would never attack anyone without cause. Something must have happened, we must investigate!" Chapter 1264: Love Rival (1) Chapter 1264: Love Rival (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Qian was very irritated but she could not say anything against that. She stomped her feet angrily and spat sulkily, "Fine, Elder, lets get this over with and hurry back. If that kid Qianbei Ye gets away, I dont know when well be able to find him again." "Dont worry, well resolve the fight very quickly and help you find Qianbei Ye." The elder smiled calmly but his expression was filled with exasperation. The Eldest Lady may be the direct descendant of a Great Protector but she chooses to run around willy-nilly chasing after a man. If this gets out, the entire Murong family name would be put to shame. Besides, that Qianbei Ye person had never expressed much interest in her. However, the elder also understood the Eldest Ladys character. The more unobtainable the object, the more she would work and take painstaking efforts to obtain it! "Come, lets head back to Forest City!" The elder steadied his expression as he ordered in a cold voice. ... At the courtyard in the Lin family residence, the sounds of battle hadpletely covered Lin Yuns mournful shrieks. The entire courtyard was now filled with smoke and dust. "Your attacks are useless!" Wen Yanughed and spat disdainfully when Grand Lord Hong Lian attacked him again. He then met the Grand Lords attack. Their fists collided in the air with a crash. A huge amount of energy was discharged, badly mutting the nearby Lin family disciples. However, Wen Luo, who had sharply educated Gu Ruoyun and the others in a self-righteous manner, was not very concerned about this. He had no pity for the casualties on the Lin familys side. Grand Lord Hong Lian took several steps back. His red robes had fluttered open from the sheer force of that attack, revealing his buff and healthy physique. Even though he was dressed shabbily at the moment, it could not hide his magnificent stature. "Brother Tian." Dongfang Yus eyes shed as she turned towards Grand Lord Hong Lian. Her icy gaze then turned to look at Wen Luo as a cold aura whirled from within her. "Wen Luo." Just as the situation between both parties has grown more serious, an indifferent voice suddenly sounded from the sky. The crowd then watched as a group of old men and a young woman pierced through the sky and headed towards the space above the Lin family home. "Its you!" Murong Qian recognized Dongfang Yu immediately andughed icily. "This is indeed an inevitable sh between opposing factions. I never thought that the source of this disturbance would turn out to be you two!" she eximed in disdain. Dongfang Yu did not expect the Murong family toe back here either. She raised her willowy brows but the cold air from within her did not diminish. Instead, her chilly aura soon turned the entire courtyard cial until all of them felt as if they were living in a house made of ice. "Youre here?" Wen Luo nced at the Murong family and his face no longer disyed his initial arrogance. "Since youre here, lets join forces and kill these people!" Wen Luo red scornfully at the husband and wife before him as he spoke. In his eyes, they were nothing better than dead meat. His lips were curled into a cruel angle. "What? The dignified Great Protectors are going to oppress us with their numbers?" Dongfang Yu smiled coldly. Her face was shrouded in a cold light as her eyes stared icily at the group who had just arrived. "Hmph!" Murong Qians entire face looked very haughty as she replied in a rough, spoilt, and headstrong manner, "Sl*t. Initially, I had intended to let you off the hook yet I never thought that you would serve yourself up on a silver tter for us to kill you! The Great Protectors have power and influence under the heavens. Not only have you offended the Murong family but youve also provoked the Wen family. Do you think that youll be able to walk out of here alive?" Chapter 1265: Love Rival (2) Chapter 1265: Love Rival (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Yuner, you should move further away." Dongfang Yu lowered her head as her lips curled into an ice-cold angle. "Our fight might spill over to youter!" "Dont worry." Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "You can rest assured, Ill take care of myself." Dongfang Yu nodded when she heard this and turned away, returning her attention to Murong Qian. "Initially, I had not wanted to be calctive with you because you look like youve been spoiled rotten from a young age. However, since you insist on causing trouble for me, I, Dongfang Yu, am no coward either. I dont care if you belong to one of the Three Great Protectors, Id love to see if the First Citys Governor will protect you!" "What savage words." Wen Luoughed icily. "Our Lord Governor has never been concerned over the First Citys matters. Everything is left to us, the Three Great Protectors, to manage however we want! Of course, Im afraid that the Lord Governor will never grant you an audience based on your status so youd better stop asking for trouble!" "What are you all chatting with her for?" Murong Qian gritted her teeth and snapped vexingly, "Kill this woman immediately!" Wen Luo furrowed his brows, clearly unhappy with Murong Qians orders. However, he did not say much else as he turned his arrogant gaze upon Dongfang Yu. "Even with your powersbined, the two of you are of no match for me. Now, with so many people joining the fight, you have no chance of winning at all! Grand Lord Hong Lian, let me ask you one more time, do you regret the massacre youvemitted?" Grand Lord Hong Lian burst intoughter. "I never believed that Ive done anything wrong. They are all people who deserve to die! Are you saying that you will only allow the Lin family members to kill me but I cannot retaliate? If this is the system of regtion in the First City, a ce where all cultivators would dearly crack their heads to enter, I can only say that it doesnt live up to its reputation at all." "Hmph!" Wen Luo scoffed coldly and eximed with a flick of his sleeves, "Ive already given you onest chance yet youve wasted it. In that case, I must kill all of you for the sake of the maindsmon folk!" "Pfft!" As Wen Luos rage was rising, someone chuckled softly. His facial expression turned even angrier as his eyes red at the chortling Gu Ruoyun, "What are youughing about?" "Once upon a time, there was an organization which was far very simr to the Wen family in the West Spirit Maind." Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips into a forced smile. "That ce was known as the Immortal Realm. I believe the Lin family will have some inkling of this! The Immortal Realm was once one of the Three Great Authorities of the maind but only the magistrates were allowed to burn down houses while themon people were forbidden even to lightmps. To them, they had the right to kill anyone they wanted while anyone else who does the same will be condemned as savages, worst than beasts!" Gu Ruoyun raised her head and turned towards Wen Luos increasingly ugly expression as her smile grew even more pronounced. "The Wen family and the Immortal Realm are cut from the same cloth. Looks like there are organizations like these everywhere." Wen Luoughed icily, "Do you know why? Thats because we hold this world in our hands. As the people who hold absolute control over thisnd, we can kill but you cant! Its your fault forcking the power to surpass me! Therefore, you have no choice but to ept the rules weve set. If you dare to oppose us, you will die!" "I hope you remember what youve just said today." Gu Ruoyun nced at Wen Luo calmly and softly murmured, "Zixie,e on out." Chapter 1266: Love Rival (3) Chapter 1266: Love Rival (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as she had spoken, the sky turned pitch ck. A ray of purple light then shot into the air, turning into a purple phoenix which covered almost half the sky. The heavens were now fully nketed by dark clouds, making the purple phoenix look particrly striking. "This little girl is my Master. If anyone dares toy a hand on her, I dont mind killing all of you." Whoosh! A ray of purple light encircled the phoenixs body. Its body gradually grew longer within the light. After a period of time, a handsome, demonic-looking man in reddish-purple robes slowly stepped out into the sky. Murong Qians eyes turned from astonishment to surprise as she stared, mildly dazed, at Zixie who had stepped out from the void. The most gorgeous man she had ever met in this lifetime was the silver-haired and crimson-robed Qianbei Ye. She never thought that there was anyone in this world who would be on the same level as Qianbei Ye in terms of looks. However, Qianbei Yes beauty was the kind of beauty which could drive all living things into insanity. The man in front of her was demonic and godlike, making it hard for one to tear their eyes away from him. "Be it Qianbei Ye or this man, I want them all 1 !" Murong Qian narrowed her eyes. This man is very powerful, hes certainly on par with Qianbei Ye. If I can have this man and make him loyal to me, perhaps I could use his power to bring Qianbei Ye to me! As for this man... Even though hes more beautiful than I could have ever imagined, unfortunately, he is still a spiritual beast! As a spiritual beast, he will always only exist as a tool for humans. Which human would want to marry a spiritual beast? Of course, if Murong Qian had never met Qianbei Ye, she might have put Zixie into consideration as well... "Eldest Lady." The elder shook his head in exasperation. How could he have been so blind? To the Eldest Lady, she will always get what she wants no matter what! This applies to Qianbei Ye and the spiritual beast in front of them as well. As long as she fancies them, she must obtain it! "The Ancient Divine Phoenix?" Dongfang Yu recognized Zixies identity immediately and turned towards Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. She certainly never expected her precious little daughter to hold such a powerful spiritual beast in her possession! "Lets attack together!" Wen Luos eyes darkened as hemanded in a cold voice, "No matter how powerful this fellow is, hes only one person while theres so many of us. Why should we be afraid of him? Besides, if we can obtain such a powerful spiritual beast, this will greatly boost the Great Protectors powers. By then, no one would be of any match for us." The elder did not reply as he stared at the man who was descending from the sky. His eyes were filled with seriousness. "Wen Luo, wed better be careful. I can sense that his power is not like any other. Besides, unless my guess is wrong, hes the mythical Ancient Divine Phoenix!" The Ancient Divine Phoenix! Those words entered into Murong Qians ears and made her gnash her teeth with jealousy. "Why had the Ancient Divine Phoenix acknowledged such a Master? Such a precious thing should be stored for safe-keeping in the First City! Elder, dont kill him. Otherwise, it would be too much of a waste. I want this phoenix to recognize me as its Master!" She then raised her head and stared at Zixie. Her eyes were filled with a determination for victory. Zixie had caught every single word of their conversation and that made his demonic face rise into a disdainful smile. He then slowly turned his purple eyes towards the crowd on the ground before gently lifted his hand... Chapter 1267: Love Rival (4) Chapter 1267: Love Rival (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! A purple light fell from the sky and flew straight towards Murong Qians head. "Watch out, Eldest Lady!" The elders expression changed drastically as he swiftly pulled Murong Qian to his side. Just as he had pulled her aside, the purple lightnded with a loud crash and carved a deep chasm where she was standing just a moment ago. Murong Qian was scared silly. If the elder had not pulled her aside, her life would have ended right here, right now. She could not help but shiver at the thought of this and quickly hid behind the elder. "Hmph!" The elder scoffed icily as his eyes stared eerily at Zixie who was in the air. "As a powerful cultivator, what do you have to prove by attacking a woman? If you have the ability, fight us honorably!" No matter how much the elder dislikes Murong Qian, she was still the Eldest Lady of the Murong family and the Masters favorite granddaughter. Protecting her was his responsibility. How could he ever allow anyone to do such a thing under his watchful eye? Zixies lips curled into an eerily cold angle before his indifferent voice rang out, "The way she had looked at me was disgusting. Hence, the first person Im going to kill is her!" Murong Qians little face turned white and she did not dare to say anything else. She did not even have the courage to look in Zixies direction, afraid that she might identally end up killed. "Youre digging your own grave!" A swift and forceful light flickered in the elders eyes before he sped swiftly towards Zixie. The elder then aimed a forceful attack towards that sh of purple robes. Zixie nced at him indifferently as an infinitely powerful aura rose from his body. The elders speedy figure instantly stalled in the middle of the whirling aura. Zixie then abruptly disappeared from the air before reappearing behind the elder. He had a purple lightning sword in his hand and his eyes were filled with cruelty as he brought the sword down mercilessly. sh! The elder quickly turned around and blocked the downward sh of the sword. Instantly, a wave of energy cascaded from the sword into his chest, causing him to stumble several steps back. The elders face drained of color and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "Ill help you." Wen Luos eyes darkened and he attempted to rush over to help the elder but was blocked by Grand Lord Hong Lian. "What are you trying to prove by ganging up on someone with your superior numbers? We shall be the ones to deal with you!" Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily as his disdainful rended upon Wen Luo. Wen Luos usual arrogant expression has now turned absolutely unsightly. He gritted his teeth and snapped, "Gu Tian, Dongfang Yu, as a result of making us your enemy, it wont end well for you two!" "Hahaha!" Grand Lord Hong Lian burst intoughter, "This is all the dignified Wen family cultivator can say! They will change their status as a Great Protector at any given time! However, did you really think that I, Gu Tian, am the type of person who would shrink back for fear of other organizations? If that had been the case, I would not be where I am today!" Boom! Grand Lord Hong Lian did not say anything else after this as he instantlyunched an attack at Wen Yan... Murong Qians hands were balled into tight fists. Her face was filled with anxiety before her gaze drifted towards Gu Ruoyun who was standing all alone on the side. A light then shed in her eyes and she charged towards her. As long as I capture this woman, would I still need to worry about keeping their hands off me? Gu Ruoyun did not seem to notice Murong Qians actions as her eyes continued to stare unblinkingly at the battle between both parties. Chapter 1268: Love Rival (5) Chapter 1268: Love Rival (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, the further one has advanced, the harder it was for them get another breakthrough. Hence, it was not easy for anyone to witness a fight amongst cultivators at this stage. This was why Gu Ruoyun had been observing everyones movements very closely during the fight. There was nothing else within her sight right now except for the figures in the battlefield which were reflected in her clear and cold pupils. "Is this a fight between cultivators in the refined state?" Gu Ruoyun could not tear her eyes away from the scene. She knows that Murong Qian was charging towards her but she did not take any action at all. As she observed the fight, Gu Ruoyun suddenly came to a realization. It was as if she had been enlightened by the purest wisdom, awakening herpletely. "Damned girl, now that youre in my grasp, I want to put you all in a state of utter misery!" A murderous intent shed in Murong Qians eyes as she approached Gu Ruoyun. Murong Qian raised her hand and aimed it forcefully at Gu Ruoyuns neck. Her tender and pampered features filled with a vicious light while the smile on her face was utterlycent. So what if were other more powerful cultivators around? With this early-stage Martial Saint good-for-nothing standing right here, she would never be a match for the Three Great Protectors no matter how strong she can be! Boom! She was almost next to Gu Ruoyun when a wave of energy exploded above them, sending Murong Qian flying out of the way. Her eyes were wide with shock and her body began to tremble. This woman has had a breakthrough at a time like this? Due to the protectivews of heaven and earth, one cannot harm a cultivator in the middle of a breakthrough. Hence, Murong Qians eyes were spitting fire as she red fixedly at the green-robed figure beneath the hurricane... "This woman had just achieved a breakthrough by studying our battle?" The elder, who was in the middle of the fight with Zixie, paused as his eyes flickered. "Such great talent! If we allowed her to grow, it would bring a reign of terror upon the First City. No, we must kill her now!" Clearly, Wen Luo had the very same thought as well. The two of them quickly abandoned their enemies and charged swiftly towards Gu Ruoyun, bringing a powerful murderous intent along with them. "Yuner!" Grand Lord Hong Lians face drained of color as he chased after them. A raging me exploded from within his being as his ck eyes grew even colder. "If any of you dare toy a finger on my daughter, I will raise a great pandemonium upon the Three Great Protectors!" Boom! Just as Wen Luo and the elder were about to reach Gu Ruoyun, a powerful energy erupted around them. Before they could react, their bodies were flung out of the way andnded on the ground. m! The two men had copsed onto the ground. They could only raise their heads in astonishment before their eyesnded on the man standing in front of Gu Ruoyun. He was silver-haired and dressed in red robes, magnificent and peerless! The mans features were so beautiful that everything else turned pale in contrast. His silver hair was dancing gently in the wind, making him look even more noble and peerless. His devilish red eyes were turned towards the crowd on the ground and a cold, sharp murderous intent shed in his pupils. Zixie, who was standing in the air, did not react at all. He had not rushed towards Gu Ruoyun like Grand Lord Hong Lian because he knew that this man had arrived... However, this man had not shown himself and had stayed hidden in the dark. Only this move could have forced this man from the shadows. "Little girl, this is all I can do for you now." Zixie smiled bitterly. He understood how much Gu Ruoyun had longed for Qianbei Ye. Hence, he had resorted to using this method to force Qianbei Ye out from hiding... Chapter 1269: Love Rival (6) Chapter 1269: Love Rival (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun stared at the man before her as her eyes filled with mild excitement. "Youre here?" Qianbei Ye did not turn around. His gloomy gaze had remained fixed upon the people in front of him. A murderous intent then erupted from within him before he took a step forward and approached the group. "Qianbei Ye!" Murong Qian was shocked when she saw the man. She soon returned to her senses and was gripped with a strong sense of surprise. "Youve finally shown yourself. Dont you know how it was for me to find you?" She had immediately changed her initially haughty demeanor and put on a coquettish act towards Qianbei Ye. Her grandfather had advised her that if she wanted to have a mans heart, using force would be counterproductive. She had to use her gentle, womanly wiles to warm him up. "Since youre here now,e with me, I dont care about anything else. As long as I have you, that is enough." Murong Qian smiled coquettishly as she stepped forward and reached out to grab Qianbei Yes sleeve. However, before her fingers could touch him, she was horrified... Aside from that mans gloomy and cold stare, most of his expression was filled with a blood-thirsty murderous intent. His red eyes showed no signs of emotion and looked as if he could strangle her at any time. Murong Qian was dazed and she did not have the courage to make any further moves. Her eyes then filled with grief as if she was denouncing the mans cruelty. "This hand of yours, you dont want it anymore?" Qianbei Ye had lowered his head and looked at her outstretched hand before taking two steps towards her. A gloomy atmosphere erupted around them and his voice waspletely devoid of warmth. "If you dont want it anymore, I dont mind making it disappear!" Murong Qian shivered before she bit her lip and scolded angrily, "Qianbei Ye, dont be so shameless! If you had not murdered my fiance, I would not have wanted you to marry me in the first ce! Even without you, there are many people lining up to be my husband. However, you dont know how to appreciate whats good for you. Elder, take him away. The more he refuses, the more I want to force him into my bed 1 !" "My Lady!" The elders expression changed drastically and he looked at Qianbei Ye, shocked. How much time had passed since theyst encountered him? This mans power has greatly increased from before. Now, dealing with him would be even more difficult. "Elder, what are you standing around for? Get that damned b*stard!" ordered Murong Qian as she gnashed her teeth hatefully. Why cant Qianbei Ye fall for a good maiden like me 2 ? However, once she has taken a liking to something or someone, she would not see any reason to give it up! "My Lady, dont anger him!" The elder quickly pulled Murong Qian aside when he sensed Qianbei Yes murderous intent which pierced the air and stared fearfully at the frightening man. He gritted his teeth, stuffed a circr wooden token in her hand and said, "Heres a teleportation token, leave this ce, quickly!" "Im not going anywhere!" Murong Qian ced her hands on her hips and stubbornly eximed, "Even if I do leave, Im taking this man with me!" It was not an easy task for her to find him so how could she leave empty-handed? "Xiao Ye, you really do love stirring up trouble everywhere you go." Gu Ruoyun sighed exasperatedly before she smiled calmly. She trusts Qianbei Ye but that does not mean that other women could covet her man! "What did you just call him?" Murong Qian has furious. She would never allow anyone else to covet the things she wants! Murong Qian red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun, "You have the audacity to address him as Xiao Ye! Dont you know that he belongs to me? No one is allowed to address him in such an intimate manner aside from myself. If you dare to address him in this manner again, I will have your body torn limb from limb by five horses!" Chapter 1270: Love Rival (7) Chapter 1270: Love Rival (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was obvious that Qianbei Ye had rushed out to save Gu Ruoyun from the very beginning. However, Murong Qian does not believe that they were acquainted. To her, Qianbei Ye was trying to pick a fight with the Murong family. Hence, he had saved Gu Ruoyun because the Murong family was attacking her. "My Lady!" However, the elder could sense that the rtionship between Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye was no ordinary one. Therefore, when he head Murong Qians damning statement, his elderly face changed drastically once again and he hurriedly pulled Murong Qian behind him. However, it was already toote... Boom! A powerful energy, as sharp as a sword drawn from its sheath, mmed onto Murong Qians body. Murong Qian was sent flying out of the way like an arrow released from a bow and thrown onto the frigid ground. Ptui! Murong Qian spat out a mouthful of blood. She rose to her feet with a pale look on her face and quickly pulled out a broken yellow armor from her robes. Her grandfather had given this yellow armor to her. As long as she wears this armor, she would be protected from any attack! However, this yellow armor has now been destroyed by Qianbei Yes attack. If it had not been for that yellow armor, she would have been killed by his attack immediately! This man really wants to kill me! Murong Qian bit her lip hard as she staring fixedly at Qianbei Yes peerless features. She then gritted her teeth and said, "Qianbei Ye, you will regret looking down on a good maiden like me!" "My Lady, run!" The elder roared hismand at Murong Qian before he transformed into a sharp sword and charged towards Qianbei Ye. The elder sensed an eerie and cold aura just as he reached Qianbei Ye. Suddenly, a handnded on his head. "You had taken advantage of my absence and tried to hurt my woman." Qianbei Ye curled the corners of his lips and smiled creepily. "The Murong family must disappear from this world because of your actions." Stter! Qianbei Ye only moved his hand slightly for the elders head to explode like a balloon. Blood and brains stained the ground but that mans features had remained cold and gloomy. It was as if he had just cracked an insignificant egg... Woman! Qianbei Ye actually called that damned b*tch his woman! Murong Qian gritted her teeth as she pulled out the teleportation token which the elder had given to her, snapping it into two forcefully. A ray of light then descended upon her, followed by her maniacal shriek which echoed throughout the Lin family courtyard... "Qianbei Ye, you will be my man sooner orter! I will never allow you to have any other woman. She must die!" Qianbei Yes expression sank as a murderous intent shed in his eyes. "The Murong family..." Now that someone from the Murong family has dered their intention to kill Gu Ruoyun, he would never let them live! "Who on earth are you?" Wen Luos eyes were filled with terror. The man before him has a horrifying amount of power. The elder from the Murong familys power was around the same level as Wen Luo but, in that mans hand, he had only needed one move tond a killing strike... The Murong family elders looked at one another before they all tried to escape. However, how could Zixie, who had been standing in midair, possibly give them that opportunity? The mes of World Devastation descended from the sky. The elders who had failed to escape were instantly turned to ashes by the mes of World Devastation. They did not even have the time to beg for mercy... "Hehe." Wen Luo shut his eyes andughed scornfully, "I confess that you all have great abilities. However, youre not even worth mentioning whenpared to the Great Protectors! The Great Protectors powers are far beyond your imagination. It will never end well for you if you go up against us." Chapter 1271: Love Rival (8) Chapter 1271: Love Rival (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wham! Wen Luo raised his hand before mming it onto the top of his skull. The others watched as his body slowly copsed to the ground. Qianbei Ye knows that Wen Luo was speaking the truth. The Murong family members who were here this time were not on par with the ones he had faced previously! Based on his current measure of power, even if he had faced the previous group, they would not need to forcefully raise their powers in order to be evenly matched with him in battle... "Yuner." Qianbei Ye did not give Wen Luos body a second ce as he turned around and walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side. He then reached out his hand and pulled her into his embrace. His previously dark and gloomy gaze was now filled with absolute tenderness while his silvery hair danced softly in the wind. It was such a magnificent and peerless sight that it could drive all living things to madness. "Im back." Yes, he was back! He has returned to see her. "Xiao Ye..." Gu Ruoyun gently lifted the corners of her lips and smiled at him. "Wee back." She did not ask him why he had not kept his promise because she knows that Qianbei Ye would have his reasons for not making it back to Wind Valley on time. She chooses to trust him no matter what. "Ahem." Grand Lord Hong Lian cleared his throat and chimed in with a mncholic voice, "Can you two exercise a little restraint, cant you see that there are other people here?" "Yuner," Dongfang Yu chuckled as her eyes continued to measure Qianbei Ye from head to toe. "Arent you going to introduce him to me? Is this..." Gu Ruoyun was just about to reply when Grand Lord Hong Lian cut her off. "This damned kid has been intertwined with our precious daughter countless times. However, he hasntpletely passed all of my tests so I am not acknowledging him as my son-inw for the time being." What a joke. I want my daughter to stay with me for a few more years. Why should I let this damned kid off so easily? "I think hes alright." Dongfang Yu smiled with satisfaction. "Lets not interfere in this matter, they can handle themselves. What do you think, Brother Tian?" "But..." Grand Lord Hong Lian was still feeling very reluctant. Before he couldplete his sentence, he caught Dongfang Yus look. "Brother Tian," Dongfang Yu raised her lips into a smile as she turned around to look at Grand Lord Hong Lian. "How about I sleep at Yuners room for the next few days and you can sleep on your own? Im worried that Yuner feels lonely and does not have anyone to talk to." A threat! This was indeed a threat! There was no way Grand Lord Hong Lian would miss the hidden meaning behind Dongfang Yus words. He forcefully took a deep breath and red at Qianbei Ye. "Youre lucky, kid, even my wife is on your side. Since thats the case, I am forced to ept you." It was bad enough that he had not seen Dongfang Yu for so many years. Therefore, he must have good rtions with her at night. How could he let her leave so easily? Fine, fine. Daughters will get married sooner orter. This kid is rather powerful and is quite infatuated with her. At least my daughter wouldnt run into any grief if she stays with him. "Thank you, mother-inw." The mans peerless and beautiful features lit up with a smile while his eyes filled with banter. "Since thats the case, father-inw, mother-inw, would you agree if I were to take Yuner as my wife?" "Well have the wedding ceremony after Shengxiao has rejoined us." Grand Lord Hong Lian then fell silent for a moment before he replied. "However, Id like to give you onest test. If you can pass that, I wont stop you from marrying my daughter anymore." Chapter 1272: Love Rival (9) Chapter 1272: Love Rival (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Whats the test, father-inw?" Qianbei Ye raised his brow as he asked. "Before you get married, you cant have any intimate rtions with my daughter 1 . If you can put up with it, Ill agree to let her marry you." Gu Ruoyun could not help but rub her nose when she heard this. She had promised Qianbei Ye thest time they had parted that she would give him a child when he returned! However, she never expected her father to make such a decision. Gu Ruoyun lifted her head and looked at Qianbei Ye as if she was waiting for his answer. "Alright, I promise." Qianbei Ye carefully considered this and agreed to Grand Lord Hong Lians request. There will be ample time for thatter. He was not too anxious about that moment. Forget about suppressing about his desires, even if he had to give up everything he has, he would have no regrets as long as he could take her home as his wife. "Remember your promise, kid." Grand Lord Hong Lian finally smiled but did not forget to send Qianbei Ye a stern warning. "If I ever find out that youve touched my precious daughter, you can forget about bing my son-inw! If you cant even endure that, I will never be able to believe in your sincerity towards my daughter." "Dont worry, I wont touch her before our wedding." Of course, it would be an entirely different case after the wedding. After all, she would have already have be his wife. So ying fast and loose would be expected... "Yuer, let me take care of the rest of the Lin family members. You should go back to the guest house and rest with Yuner." After Grand Lord Hong Lian had issued his warning to Qianbei Ye, he then turned towards Dongfang Yu and spoke gently. Dongfang Yu nodded. "Alright, we shall wait for you back at the guest house." She then walked towards Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye. However, her expression sank when she turned around. Master had previously mentioned that the Lin family isnt the true instigator. There was an even more powerful force backing the Lin family. If my guess is correct, that force should be the Wen family! Otherwise, they would not have appeared in Forest City... "The Great Protectors?" Dongfang Yuughed bitterly before she sighed softly. "It seems that the road ahead is going to be a long one." ... At the First City. The Governors Pce. Seated at the table in the meeting room were the Masters of the Three Great Protectors as well as the First Citys Governor. A handsome-looking man was seated at the Masters seat at the foremost of the table. He was dressed in white robes and his features were cold and stern, carrying a sacred and invible air. His fingers drummed against the table, giving off a rather nerve-wracking feeling. "I heard that there was an incident at Forest City recently?" The Governor swept his re across the group as he asked in a neutral voice. Everyone in the group felt their hearts skip a beat. They had been trying to figure out what would have caused the secretive Lord Governor to emerge. It seems that he has heard of the matter in Forest City? "Its like this." Elder Ouyang nced at the other two people in the room before he slowly exined, "A while ago, Grand Lord Hong Lian had gone to the Lin family to exact his revenge! He had vited the First Citys rules by shing with the Wen and Murong family as well. They had joined forces to deal with Grand Lord Hong Lian and his party. Who would have thought that those two people were so powerful? they then caused the tragic deaths of cultivators from the Wen and Murong family. Only Murong Qian had managed to escape." However, Murong Qian has suffered an enormous shock which caused an abnormality in her mental state. Chapter 1273: Love Rival (10) Chapter 1273: Love Rival (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Due to Murong Qians current state, the Murong familys Master was extremely angry and had decided to send powerful cultivators to destroy the group so he could vent his frustrations over his precious granddaughters treatment! "This matter was originally the Lin familys fault." The Governor stared at the crowd calmly before he continued to speak in a dignified manner. "Would this have happened if the Lin family had notmitted so many sins? Dont assume that Im unaware of the Lin familys actions. Did they think that they could keep it all from me just because they had not sent out their best cultivators?" Elder Wen shivered and quickly lowered his head. After all, he was the one who had indulged the Lin family all these years, giving them the audacity to send cultivators out to assassinate people from the secr world. "I can let bygones be bygones for past mistakes but you arent permitted tomit the same mistake twice. As for the matter surrounding the Lin family, let it be. No one is allowed to involve themselves in this any further!" The Governor calmly dered before he turned towards the sour-faced Murong elder. "I know that your granddaughter had been hurt and that you are out of sorts. However, even if youre not happy about it, you will still have to tolerate it. This matter was the Lin familys fault in the first ce. If this gets out, people will think that the First Citys Governors Pce is bullying others!" He had to use the Lin familys past sins as an excuse to warn them because the Secret Order would never allow him to expose Dongfang Yus identity! If they continue to attack Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu, he was afraid that they would soon draw the Secret Orders ire. The Secret Order was so powerful that even the First Citys Governor has to give way to them. Besides, Dongfang Yu was the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order... "Governor, would the Murong family members have died for nothing then?" The Murong familys elder scoffed, clearly not satisfied with the Governors decision. The Governor frowned and sent him an icy re. "Murong Yang, you should be aware of the Murong familys movements more than anyone else. Hence, Id advise you to educate your granddaughter. If she ends up crossing someone that she shouldnt cross, I wont shield you." Murong Yangs elderly features were now a particrly ugly sight. He scoffed again but did not object to the Governors words anymore. He restrained his resentment and kept it all in. "Grand Lord Hong Lian, Dongfang Yu, their daughter, and Qianbei Ye..." Murong Yang sighed internally when he thought of those names. He then muttered viciously, "I wont let them get away!" Even though Murong Yan had only uttered these words in his heart, the Governor could see his thoughts from his face. Heughed icily. Looks like its time for me to give the Murong family several tasks. Otherwise, this old man would never leave Dongfang Yu alone so easily. "You are dismissed." The Governor then rose to his feet as he stared icily at the group. "I was the one who had appointed all of you as the Great Protectors in the First City. Thats how you had got the position in the first ce! If you continue tomit sins, it may be time for us to change the members of the Great Protectors." After saying his piece, the Governor straightened his sleeves. He then turned around and left without a second look back. Murong Yang took a deep breath, turned around towards Elder Wen and asked, "Are you going to put up with this resentment?" Elder Wens eyes flickered as a sharp light shed from within. He suddenlyughed but there was an eerie bloodlust in his smile. "Put up with this? How can I possibly put up with it? As long as Grand Lord Hong Lian is alive, the Wen family will die by his hand sooner orter. He must be killed!" Chapter 1274: Early-Stage Exceptional State (1) Chapter 1274: Early-Stage Exceptional State (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The situation facing the Wen family was different from the Murong family. Back then, the Wen family had been the ones directing the Lin familys actions behind the scenes. If Grand Lord Hong Lian and his wife were to find out about this, would the Wen family ever know peace again? Hence, Grand Lord Hong Lian has to disappear from this world. Only then can the Wen familys safety be guaranteed! "You two better dont do anything rash," Elder Ouyang eyed the two as he spoke. "The Governor is furious now. If you do something that cant be undone, the Governor might absolve your positions as Great Protectors. Weigh the possibilities, you should reconsider this properly." Elder Wenughed icily. "Reconsider? Theres nothing to reconsider, Grand Lord Hong Lian must die!" No matter how angry the Governor was, he would not possibly destroy the Wen family as a consequence! Grand Lord Hong Lian, on the other hand, would actually do such a thing. At this moment, Elder Wen never would have thought that his stubborn nature would cause a far more horrible conclusion than the destruction of their family in the future! Unfortunately, he would only begin to feel regret then. If he had curbed himself a little earlier, he might not have received such a tragic ending... Murong Yang did not say anything more. However, it was very obvious that he had the same thoughts as Elder Wen. They know that Grand Lord Hong Lian was the type of person who would harbor bitter resentment. If they allow him to live, there was a big chance that he woulde to the Murong family home to deal with them... Elder Ouyang furrowed his brows as he suddenly decided to sever ties with these two families. He does not want to be dragged down by their sins. After all, there was no bad blood between Grand Lord Hong Lian and him so he does not have any intentions of participating any further in this matter... It was nightfall. The glow of moonlight was as clear as water and all was quiet and still. Qianbei Ye looked at the sleeping woman next to him and pulled her into a tight embrace. His lips then curled into a smile. "Yuner, Im sorry, I still have other important matters toplete so I will be leaving after this. Once Im done with that, Ille to look for you again!" He thought that Gu Ruoyun was fast asleep which was why he had said those things. However, after he spoke, the woman, whose eyes had been shut, suddenly opened them. Her eyes immediately turned towards the mans beautiful face. "Xiao Ye, you still wont tell me anything." "Yuner?" Qianbei Ye was surprised. He did not think that she would still be awake. He cradled her figure firmly. "The things that I need to do are far too dangerous. If you follow me, I wouldnt be able to feel assured of your safety." "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun lifted her eyes and stared at the mans peerlessly beautiful face. "Ever since Ive decided to ept you, Ive never hidden anything from you. You, on the other hand, had always chosen to solve everything on your own and you are unwilling to let me apany you." "I know that my powers arent strong enough but I will keep working on it. As long as I can help you, I will increase my level of power quickly even if I have to risk my life." Gu Ruoyuns voice was full of resolution and did not hold her usual cold manner. It was rather moving. "Yuner, Im sorry." Qianbei Ye stared at the woman in his arms apologetically. "I..." "Xiao Ye!" Before Qianbei Ye could finish his sentence, Gu Ruoyun cut him off. "We are engaged so that means that well have to face everything together! Besides..." Gu Ruoyun paused. "Werent you injured recently?" Qianbei Yeughed bitterly. I couldnt hide my wounds from her in the end. I had stayed away from her was because I didnt want her to see my injuries so that she wouldnt have to worry about me. Chapter 1275: Early-Stage Exceptional State (2) Chapter 1275: Early-Stage Exceptional State (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He never thought that she would see right through him in the end... "Im fine, Ill be healed once Ive time to recuperate." Qianbei Ye tightened his embrace around Gu Ruoyun and spoke again in a gentle voice, "Yuner, I promise you that from now on, I wont ever hide anything from you. Well face everything together, alright?" Gu Ruoyun gently nodded when she heard those words. She returned Qianbei Yes embrace tightly as she stared at him. "Are you still going to leave?" "No, Im not." Qianbei Ye smiled. Their time together was so precious that he would treasure it every day. "Lets go to sleep, Yuner." "Okay." Gu Ruoyun smiled and buried herself into Qianbei Yes chest before she slowly closed her eyes... The Secret Order. An old woman with dazzlingly white hair was seated upright at the main seat in the ancestral hall. Her face was focused and there was a sense of seriousness in her gaze. However, no one could tell what she was thinking. "n Leader." The elder who was seated in front of her fell silent for a while before saying, "I can sense that the seal at the back of the mountain will be broken very soon. If that happens, an unexpected disaster will befall the maind!" "Thats correct." The old woman sighed. Her voice was full of exasperation as she continued, "If the seal breaks, then that person once again be unleashed on the maind. By then, no one would be able to stop that person and the Secret Orders mission for so many years was to guard them." The elder thought for a moment before suggesting, "n Leader, I have a suggestion. Since the breaking of the seal is inevitable, we can only prepare ourselves for it. Hence, why dont the Secret Order convene with the outside world and recruit some geniuses? With our guidance and the heavenly treasures that the Secret Order possesses, nurturing a genius would not be too strenuous for us." "No." The old woman shook her head, rejecting the elders suggestion. "Since weve decided to conceal ourselves from the world, we cant ever think of showing our presence to the maind again! Besides, the Secret Order has lived in secrecy here for so many years. We wont be used to living outside. How can we face those people?" "n Leader, even though the Secret Order is very powerful, we wont be able to withstand that person on our own! Besides, there are quite a few geniuses on the maind. They only need some extra nurturing and they would be powerful cultivators. Well need five years at the most. The seal is breaking soon and the maind will soon suffer a reign of terror!" The old womanughed bitterly. Is this the only way? "Alright." She finally sighed and said, "We shall do as youve suggested in order to deal with that person. We will recruit more talents into the Secret Order! As for those who will manage this, Ill leave it to you to arrange it personally!" "Yes, n Leader." The elder joined his fists before he slowly walked away. Once he had left, the old womans eyes stared towards the back of the mountain. A bitter smile then formed on her face, "Its been ten thousand years. The Secret Order has been guarding this person for ten thousand years yet I never thought that it woulde to this! Once the seal breaks, that person will return to their peak abilities. By then, who on this maind would be able to stop them?" No one was aware of the terrifying power of the person who was under the Secret Orders watchful eye. If they really do escape, the entire maind would suffer a cmity... Especially the Secret Order, it would be the first to be destroyed! "Yuer, I hope that you can grow a little faster and protect the Secret Order in that uing battle in five years!" Chapter 1276: Early-Stage Exceptional State (3) Chapter 1276: Early-Stage Exceptional State (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next day. Gu Ruoyun had just stepped out of her bedroom in a guest house in Forest City when she came face-to-face with Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu who had both emerged from their room as well. "Father, Mother, whats your next move?" She had paused to think for a while before she asked. Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu looked at each other before turning their attention to Gu Ruoyun. "Yuner, I need to head back to the Red Lotus Territory and bring the forces of Red Lotus Territory to the First City. Will you be returning with us or..." "No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "I still have some other matters toplete. You go back first, Ill wait for you in the First City." "Alright." Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded. "Take good care of yourself." With Qianbei Ye by her side, this little girl was far better protected than anyone else. If that had not been the case, he would never have been able to leave with Dongfang Yu without worrying about Gu Ruoyuns safety... After saying their goodbyes, both parties went their separate ways. Gu Ruoyun took onest look at Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu as they left. She then turned around and said, "Xiao Ye, lets go." "Yuner." Qianbei Ye raised his hand and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. His lips were curled into a roguish smile. "Come with me, Im taking you somewhere!" "What?" Gu Ruoyun was confused. Before she could return to her senses, her body was lifted into the sky and onto thin air. The mans hand was holding onto her body gently and that reassuring feeling made her entire body rx. Her beautiful features were also enveloped in a tender light as she stared unblinkingly at the mans beautiful features. "Xiao Ye, where are you taking me?" Her heart was full of curiosity and she could not help but ask. "Youll find out soon enough." Qianbei Ye smiled secretively and did not give any more information to Gu Ruoyun. Instead, he swiftly made his way forward before turning into a crimson beam of light and disappearing into the void. Gu Ruoyun felt a sh in front of her before they reappeared in front of a mountain cave. When she felt the powerful energy emanating from the cave, she stared at Qianbei Ye in astonishment. "Xiao Ye, this is..." "I had hidden in this cave when I was wounded and also noticed the abnormalities within this cave. Come, lets go inside." Qianbei Ye held Gu Ruoyuns hand as they walked into the cave. A strange and sinister atmosphere filled the cave. From the moment she set foot in the cave, Gu Ruoyun could sense that something was not right. It was a good thing that she has the Ancient Divine Pagoda. With the addition of Qianbei Ye, it was far more tolerable. "Xiao Ye, why have you brought me here?" Gu Ruoyun raised her lips as she turned towards the peerless-looking man next to her and asked tenderly. "Look..." Qianbei Ye stopped and pointed in front of him. When Gu Ruoyun turned around, she felt a sinister aura whirling towards her. An infinitely ck-colored me was hovering not too far away, releasing a strange light. It resonated with an intolerably eerie chill. The mes red at the two intruders like a tiger watching its prey. It almost seemed as if it were opening itsrge mouth, ready to swallow them whole. "This is..." Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She does not know why but she could sense an extremely valiant energy from within the mes. "This is the Nine Underworld mes." Qianbei Ye smiled. "The Nine Underworld mes is a rare treasure in this world. Once a cultivator consumes the Nine Underworld mes, not only will they be able to control it, it can also increase their level of power as well." Chapter 1277: Early-Stage Exceptional State (4) Chapter 1277: Early-Stage Exceptional State (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun as he continued to speak, "Of course, most people would be unable to consume the Nine Underworld mes. Some would even end up losing their lives if they approached it. However, you are unlike them. You hold the Divine Weapon, the Nine Emperors. No me would be able to burn you." Gu Ruoyun walked towards the Nine Underworld mes with slow and gradual steps, as if afraid that she would scare the ck mes. However, the ck mes still managed to sense her presence and exploded immediately, eyeing covetously at the damned human. "Nine Emperors!" Gu Ruoyun summoned. Bzzt! As soon as she had spoken, the Nine Emperors, which had been lying still in her minds eye, let out a buzzing noise. A powerful energy exploded and the ck mes, which had intended to approach Gu Ruoyun, seemed to have received a shock and retreated in unison. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun could sense it shiver. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The ck mes scattered as if they were extremely afraid of Gu Ruoyuns approach. Unfortunately, as they tried to scatter all over the ce, Gu Ruoyun would always be right in front of them. The ck mes were now enraged! Even though youve received help from the Nine Emperors, we are the Nine Underworld mes. We dont want to hurt you anymore yet you intend to consume us! Since thats the case, we will consume you first even if we have to risk being suffocated by the Nine Emperors! Hence, the mes no longer tried to hide themselves. They gathered together before charging towards Gu Ruoyun, carrying an aura of destruction. "My apologies but the Nine Emperors is not the only weapon I have. I also hold Zixies mes of World Devastation. I really would like topare whether the power of the Nine Underworld mes is more powerful or if the mes of World Devastation is on a higher level." Boom! Just as the ck mes were about to reach Gu Ruoyun, her body was suddenly lit up by purple mes. Those mes released a scorching and demonic temperature which made the Nine Underworld mes jump with fright. "Are you trying to escape?" Gu Ruoyunughed when she noticed that the Nine Underworld mes were retreating once again. She ran after them in one leap and caught the Nine Underworld mes in the palm of her hand before swallowing them without another word. Boom! The Nine Underworld mes began to crash all over inside her body in an attempt to smash their prison open and escape. The powerful force caused Gu Ruoyuns body to shake but the cold smile on her face only deepened, "You can stop your senseless resistance, Ill never let you escape." Whoosh! Having said that, Gu Ruoyun began to channel the mes of World Devastation and surrounded the ck mes. Under the pressure from the Nine Emperors and mes of World Devastation, the Nine Underworld mes finally stopped and slowly fused with Gu Ruoyun within the circle of purple mes... Bang! A powerful energy leaped from the top of her head, shooting up into the sky. "Ate-stage Martial Saint!" Gu Ruoyuns heart leaped as she basked in the power from the breakthrough. However, her breakthrough was not over yet. Just as her spiritual energy burst through thete-stage Martial Saint rank, it rose rapidly once again, reaching the area of the bottleneck immediately. Boom! Boom, boom! The spiritual energy did not seem to want to stop as it rammed forcefully into the bottleneck. That paper-thin bottleneck was shattered once again, pushing into a whole new rank. "Ive reached the early-stage exceptional state!" Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath, she has finally reached the exceptional state. She was no longer at the lowest rank in the First City. "Xiao Ye, its all thanks to you that Ive been able to obtain such great power." Chapter 1278: Early-Stage Exceptional State (5) Chapter 1278: Early-Stage Exceptional State (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye smiled as he said, "I had discovered the Nine Underworld mes by ident. Also, you were the only person in this world who can consume the Nine Underworld mes. Thats why Ive brought you here." After that, Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else as she sat down to consolidate the power she had received after her breakthrough. Qianbei Ye did not disturb her and stood quietly at the side. However, his eyes had stayed fixed upon the womans figure the entire time while his gaze filled with a tender smile. Three days! Gu Ruoyun had remained in the cave for three days as she solidified her cultivation. After all, she had raised her level by more than one rank and if she does not consolidate her powers, her foundation would be rather superficial. Qianbei Ye had been guarded her faithfully during these past three days and waited patiently for her to be done. After three days, Gu Ruoyun finally consolidated her cultivation and opened her eyes. "Xiao Ye, you must have been waiting for a long time." She slowly rose to her feet and smiled at the man who was seated at the caves entrance. "Is it done?" Qianbei Ye rose to his feet when he saw her stand up. His peerless face was filled with a smile. "Congrattions, Yuner, for breaking through to the exceptional state so quickly." "This time, its all thanks to your help that Ive been able to break through so quickly." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. "Now, Id like to witness the Nine Underworld mes power." She reached out her hand and tried to channel the Nine Underworld mes. Shua! At that moment, a small ck me appeared in the palm of Gu Ruoyuns hand. However, when she saw the meughing, she was in shock... "This is the Nine Underworld mes?" Isnt it a little too small... "The Nine Underworld mes power grows in tandem with its Masters power. You have just broken through to the exceptional state now so the power you have isnt strong enough. However, with the Nine Underworld mes in hand, you can surpass and defeat your enemies even without a spiritual weapon." Qianbei Ye walked over towards Gu Ruoyuns side and curled his lips into an angle. Gu Ruoyun looked somewhat mncholic. It seems that Im still not powerful enough to disy the full power of the Nine Underworld mes. "Senior Sister, I had found the Nine Underworld mes over here a while ago." Just then, someone spoke from outside the cave. Gu Ruoyun mildly furrowed her brows and turned towards the sound of the voice. A light flickered in her eyes when she saw the people who had just entered the cave. What an inevitable sh between opposing factions. I never expected to bump into them here! "What are you doing here?" Elder Mei was shocked as well as if she never imagined that Gu Ruoyun would be here. After a long pause, she returned to her senses and scoffed icily, "Gu Nianye, it seems that you can be found everywhere. The only thing is, I wonder who youre trying to suck up to this time?" She then turned towards Qianbei Ye. Her eyes widened in shock when sheid eyes upon Qianbei Yes peerless features. This mans looks could surpass the Young Master of Wind Valley, Feng Yuqing! I never thought that Gu Nianye would be so fortunate and be able to cling to such a great quality product. To this day, Elder Mei still believes that Gu Ruoyuns name was Gu Nianye. If she knows who Qu Ruoyun really was, she probably would not have the audacity to say such a thing even if she had a hundred doses of liquid courage. Especially after the great fuss which had happened in Wind Valley. Who in the First City would not have heard about Grand Lord Hong Lian, his wife and their daughter, Gu Ruoyun? Chapter 1279: Early-Stage Exceptional State (6) Chapter 1279: Early-Stage Exceptional State (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Junior Sister, didnt you say that the Nine Underworld mes were here? Lets go search for the Nine Underworld mes first, we dont need to worry about these people." said the woman in white next to Elder Mei in a calm voice. She did not spare the couple a second nce. "Yes, Senior Sister." Elder Mei scoffed when she heard this before turning away and replying respectfully. However, she was dumbstruck when she entered the cave. The cave waspletely empty, how could anyone have seen any trace of the Nine Underworld mes? "Where are the Nine Underworld mes? I cant be wrong, I had clearly seen the Nine Underworld mes over here. Why has it disappeared?" Elder Mei shook his head fiercely. Her expression was particrly unsightly as she muttered to herself. The white-robed woman whom she had addressed as Senior Sister raised her willowy brows and slowly approached Elder Mei, "What happened?" "Senior Sister," Elder Mei bit her lip, "Someones taken the Nine Underworld mes!" That was right, someone must have taken it away! She had clearly seen the Nine Underworld mes here, it could not have disappeared on its own. "It must be the two of you!" Suddenly, Elder Mei came to a realization and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. "Speak, did you take the Nine Underworld mes?" questioned Elder Mei furiously. Gu Ruoyun stared at her calmly before she turned away and said to the man next to her, "Xiao Ye, lets go." "You want to leave?" Elder Meiughed icily and pulled her sword out resolutely, pointing it at Gu Ruoyuns back. "Youve taken the Nine Underworld mes and you n on leaving this ce? Nothing in this world is quite so simple." m! Elder Mei was making her way to Gu Ruoyuns side when the crimson-robed man next to her waved his hand calmly. A powerful energy immediately shot towards Elder Meis chest. Before she could react, her body was flung into a stone wall. Ptui! Elder Meis body crumpled to the ground and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She red at Qianebei Ye with an ashen look on her face. Qianbei Ye walked towards Elder Mei who was still lying on the ground. With a wave of his hand, he held her neck in a chocking grasp as he swept his gloomy gaze across the mark on her body. "Youre a member of the Charm Sect?" "Thats right." Elder Mei raised her neck and gritted her teeth. "I am an elder from the Charm Sect. If you know whats good for you, youll let me go. Otherwise, the Charm Sect will never let you get away with it!" Even though Yue Ling, the Charm Sects Sect Master, was long dead, there were still many powerful cultivators in the sect. This was why Elder Mei had the courage to act so brazenly. Thump! Qianbei Ye raised Elder Meis body up into the air before smashing her forcefully into the ground. This broke every bone in Elder Meis body. She grimaced in agony but could not say another word. Qianbei Ye pulled a handkerchief out from nowhere, wiped his hand and threw the handkerchief onto the ground. He thenughed icily and said, "It seems that the world no longer requires the Charm Sects existence." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and looked at Elder Mei with a forced smile. She had forgotten about the Charm Sects Elder Mei. She simply never expected her to jump out at her. Qianbei Ye was right! Even though the Charm Sects Sect Master was dead, there were still many remaining evils and those evils must all be destroyed! "My Lord!" The white-robed womans expression changed drastically. She then rushed to Qianbei Yes side and spoke lightly, "My Junior Sister had not intended to offend you. Please forgive us. If you hold the Nine Underworld mes in your hands, I wont be greedy! All I ask is that you spare my Junior Sister." Chapter 1280: Early-Stage Exceptional State (7) Chapter 1280: Early-Stage Exceptional State (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She could sense that this man was very powerful. Even if she and Elder Mei were to join forces, they might not be any match for him. "Cough, cough!" Elder Mei coughed and crawled to her feet. She then eximed with a bite of dissatisfaction, "Senior Sister!" "Shut your mouth!" The white-robed woman red at Elder Mei. Its all this womans fault for stirring up trouble. Otherwise, this would never have happened! "My Lord, I will go back and punish her for her mistake so please have mercy!" She said as she turned towards Qianbei Ye with a pleading look on her face. She did not dare to have any other intentions. "Mercy?" Qianbei Yeughed icily, "She had tried to attack my wife. Why should I show her any mercy?" Wife? Elder Mei stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. Her eyes flickered as she cried out, "Let me advise you, dont be deceived by this woman. She had previously tried to win the Young Master of Wind Valleys favor for the sake of power. They both admitted to it themselves! Can you really ept this promiscuous woman?" Slice! A ray of crimson light shed towards Elder Mei. She did not even have the time to close her mouth before her tongue was cut off. She widened her eyes in shock as her mouth continued to cry out wordlessly. "This is the consequence of humiliating my wife!" Qianbei Ye turned away scornfully and did not spare Elder Mei a second nce. However, he noticed Elder Meis tongue on the ground and wrinkled his brows angrily. With a wave of hisrge hand, mes rose immediately from the ground and burned the tongue into ashes... "Argh, argh, argh!" Elder Mei covered her blood-soaked mouth as tears rolled down her face in agony. She red at Qianbei Yes peerless features with eyes full of hatred like poisonous daggers. It was a ghastly sight. "My Lord, arent you overreacting?" The white-robed Senior Sisters expression turned chilly. She then spoke in an icy cold voice, "Ive already apologized to you so why did you continue to hurt my Junior Sister? Do you really ce no importance on the Charm Sect?" "She had the audacity to insult my wife so Ill make it such that she can never speak again." Qianbei Yes demonic red eyes were full of gloom and his voice held a deeply sinister tone. "You..." The white-robed Senior Sister was furious but she forced her rage down in the end. She then gritted her teeth and spat, "Junior Sister, lets go!" Boom! Just as the both of them reached the mouth of the cave, a powerful energy suddenly flew towards them from behind. The white-robed woman quickly turned around but did not have the time to block the attack. The attack struck her and a bloody gash appeared on her chest while a small trickle of blood flowed down from the corner of her lips. "What do you want?" The white-robed Senior Sister was finally enraged. This fellow is just taking advantage, were already leaving yet he refuses to let us go. "I never said that you could leave. Who gave you the permission to leave this ce?" Qianbei Ye stared calmly at the white-robed Senior Sister as he slowly walked towards the two women. "Since youvee all the way here, theres no way youll be leaving this ce. You shall stay here for all eternity." The white-robed Senior Sisters eyes widened in horror as her body trembled. "I admit that you are very powerful. The Charm Sect is not all that inferior either. If you do anything to us, the Charm Sect will never let you get away with it." Her tone of voice then softened as she pleaded, "Please let us go. I guarantee that I wont bear any grudge against you nor will I allow the Charm Sect members to cause you any trouble! This is a far better deal than killing us." Chapter 1281: Early-Stage Exceptional State (8) Chapter 1281: Early-Stage Exceptional State (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, as soon as she had spoken, a red beam of light shot towards her face. Terrified, she tried to evade it but it was toote... sh! At the critical moment, she raised her arm to block the attack. There was a slicing noise and her entire arm fell off. "Ah!" "Argh, argh, argh!" The white-robed Senior Sister screamed in pain. Her shrieks were so heart-wrenching that Elder Mei, who was next to her, paused her anguished wailing and stared at her in shock. The look in Elder Meis eyes has changed from hatred to fear. At that moment, there was nothing else in her head but to turn around and run out of the cave. The unfortunate white-robed Senior Sister had offended Qianbei Ye for Elder Meis sake yet all she cared about her own skin and she did not even bother to turn back to look at her... However, before Elder Mei could run out of the cave, a cold air erupted from behind her and pierced through her entire back. Her body stiffened before she turned around dazedly towards Qianbei Yes gloomy expression. Her body then slowly tilted towards the ground, crumpling onto the dirt with a thud. "Junior Sister!" The white-robed Senior Sisters face drained of color. She covered the bleeding stump of her arm, took a deep breath, and said, "My Junior Sister is dead and Ive also lost an arm. Isnt this enough to quell your anger? Wont you let me leave?" "Ill give you a chance. End your own life. If I do it, Im afraid that I wont let you die so easily." Qianbei Ye looked at the white-robed Senior Sister as he calmly replied. "You..." The white-robed Senior Sisters entire body trembled. Junior Sister had only humiliated this woman and as a result, he hadmitted such a horrible murder. A man like this is a demon! However, she understood that no matter what, Qianbei Ye was never going to allow her to leave. She gently closed her eyes before opening them again after a long pause. A bitter smile was hanging on her face. "If I end my own life, will you bury my Junior Sister and I so that we may rest in peace?" Even to this very moment, the white-robed Senior Sister was thinking of Elder Meis well-being. It was unfortunate that Elder Mei never cared about her... "You have no right to negotiate with me." Qianbei Ye replied in a sinister voice which made the white-robed Senior Sisters heart tremble. "Alright, I will end my own life. However, believe me when I say that if the Charm Sect was to find out about everything youve done today, they will never let you get away with it!" After she spoke, she raised her hand and gathered a dense amount of spiritual energy into the palm of her hand. She then mmed it forcefully on the top of her skull. Thump! There was a muffled noise and fresh blood began to trickle down her forehead. The white-robed Senior Sister trembled before her body slowly copsed onto the ground... "Yuner, lets go." Qianbei Ye did not bother to look at the bodies of the two women at all. He slowly walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side and raised his hand to pull her into his arms. He then smiled and said, "Theres no need for you to dirty your hands over these people. I can handle them for you." Since those who had found out that the Nine Underworld mes had fallen into their hands, there was no way he would ever let them leave. Otherwise, if they spread this news, Gu Ruoyun would never have a moments peace from then on... After all, the lure of the Nine Underworld mes was far too great for the public... "Alright." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded before she stepped over the two corpses and walked through the cave... "Yuner." Qianbei Ye held her hand as he turned towards her. His enchanting red eyes were glowing with a tender light, "Ive decided that I wont hide anything from you so Im going to take you to the organizations Ive gathered in the First City. After that, I will tell you everything about us." Chapter 1282: Early-Stage Exceptional State (9) Chapter 1282: Early-Stage Exceptional State (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun was shaken, has Qianbei Ye has finallye around? He would no longer shoulder everything on his own? Instead, he would face it with her? However, this was a good thing, was it not? "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyun raised her head as she stared into Qianbei Yes face and spoke seriously, "Ive never intended to be the woman in the background for you. Ive never wanted to rely on your protection for every single thing! I only want to walk beside you and share the mountains and the rivers with you! So, no matter the dangers youre about to face in the road ahead, I dont want you to shoulder everything just because you have to protect me! You are my husband-to-be so we must face these dangers together! Besides, only when you tell me the scale of the dangers can I grow even faster." Qianbei Ye reached out and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. He stroked her fine hair with his fingers and replied with a tender look on his face, "I understand. Im sorry, Yuner, I shouldnt have kept secrets from you. Ive finally realized this and I will tell you everything! However, before that happens, I will give all the organizations in my hands to you! Besides, its time for that ce to have a female Master." After this, he ced his arm around Gu Ruoyuns waist and disappeared from the valley outside the cave in a sh... ... In a simple and dignified ancient pce, an iparably handsome man with silver hair and crimson robes was sitting upright on a dragons chair. His bloodthirsty and distant eyes were staring down at the crowd beneath him. A lucid and elegant-looking woman was seated next to him. Others could not help but guess at who this girl could be. "Reporting to you, Master!" Despite the crowds guesses, they did not dare to look at these two people for too long. They immediately bowed and greeted them with reverence. "Xiao Ye, when had you established this organization in the First City?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she turned towards Qianbei Ye and asked with a forced smile. Qianbei Ye chuckled. His smile was magnificent and matchless, absolutely beautiful and moving. "I had established this after I had arrived in the First City for the first time. However, I did not tell you about this at the time because their powers were insufficient! I had wanted to wait until they had gained more power before telling you but I was moved by our conversationst night so I decided to bring you here." At this moment, Qianbei Yes face was filled with smiles and there was a tenderness in his eyes which no one had ever seen before. This shocked the crowd beneath him as they stared in astonishment at the mans smiling face. Master actually smiles? Are we hallucinating? Our Master, who always had a dark and gloomy look on his face, actually has the ability to smile? They never expected their Master to have such a beautiful smile. It was likely that any woman would be deeply drawn by his smile... "Yuner." Qianbei Ye raised the corner of his lips as his enchanting red eyes swept across every face in the crowd beneath him. "At the time, I had built this organization for you! Since Ive prepared these people for you, I had not given this organization a name. Why dont you name it? What do you think? Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before saying, "How about we call this the Devil Sect again? Is that alright?" "Alright. Whatever you say goes." Qianbei Ye was looking at Gu Ruoyun with eyes filled with deep emotion and gentleness. "From now on, Ill hand them over to your disposal." The crowd beneath him went into shock. They never expected Qianbei Ye to hand them over just like that, and to a woman who was only at the early stage of the exceptional state? Chapter 1283: Early-Stage Exceptional State (10) Chapter 1283: Early-Stage Exceptional State (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master, I refuse to ept this!" A man dressed in purple robes stepped out from the crowd. He then joined his fist and eximed, "In the past, we had decided to pledge our loyalty to you, Master, and not to anyone else. Besides, her powers are far too weak. Shes an entire rank below me. I dont want to serve her." The purple-robed mans face was particrly pale as he spoke. A thinyer of sweat trickled from his forehead as he nced carefully over at Qianbei Ye. Even though he was deeply afraid of Qianbei Ye, he had to speak out. Otherwise, they would have to listen to a womans orders from now on. How could an egotistical man like him endure this? Qianbei Yes expression turned cold as a vicious aura began to encircle his entire body while a red, bloodthirsty light filled his demonic eyes. "This organization was created just for her. If she should ever find no need for it, theres no use in having any of you around." The purple-robed mans body shook as his face filled with shock. This organization was prepared just for her so if she cant use it, theres no use in having them around? Perhaps only Qianbei Ye could say such a thing in this entire world. He would even throw such a powerful organization away without batting an eye... "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyun squeezed Qianbei Yes hand before she slowly rose to her feet. She then curled her lips into a smile and said, "Dont you remember what Ive told you? I dont need your protection. I want to be the woman who stands by your side so let me handle this on my own." Qianbei Ye, who was about to react, put his hand down when he heard Gu Ruoyuns reminder. He sat quietly on his chair but his red eyes continued to follow the woman with a smirk on his lips. His woman was always the most outstanding of them all! Therefore, when ites to Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye had absolute confidence in her abilities! The purple-robed manughed icily as he faced Gu Ruoyun without a hint of fear, "I will serve you if you can defeat me!" "Defeat you?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. "Are you sure?" "Thats right!" The purple-robed mans face was cold and aloof. "As long as you can defeat me, I will serve you willingly." "Alright, remember your promise." Gu Ruoyun eyed the purple-robed man and smirked. "Ill give you three strikes." This was a great insult to the purple-robed man. He immediately charged towards her in a rage and raised his fist, throwing it forcefully towards her head. To the purple-robed mans point of view, he was already fast enough. Based on Gu Ruoyuns current abilities, she would not be able to avoid him at all. However, he soon realized that he was wrong. Just as his fist was about tond on Gu Ruoyun, the woman leaned slightly to the side and managed to move less than one millimeter away. His fist passed harmlessly through the air. "I never thought that you would have two more chances. Im afraid that you wont be able to avoid me the second time!" The purple-robed man smiled scornfully as he put his palms together. "Shadowless Hand!" he cried out. Boom! A transparent hand smashed down from the sky towards Gu Ruoyun. However, due to Gu Ruoyuns rtionship with Qianbei Ye, the purple-robed man did not utilize the full force of his power. Instead, he had only used half! He was afraid that he would identally kill Gu Ruoyun with one p! Thump! The handnded forcefully onto the ground, causing the entire pce to shake. Smoke and dust filled the air which made the others cough incessantly. Chapter 1284: Early-Stage Exceptional State (11) Chapter 1284: Early-Stage Exceptional State (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When the smoke cleared, a deep chasm had appeared where Gu Ruoyun once was. As for the green-robed woman, she seems to have disappeared without a trace. Cold sweat began to form on the purple-robed mans forehead as his eyes filled with anxiety. "How can this be?" He mumbled to himself ceaselessly. Unless my hit was so powerful that theres nothing left of her? Was she really that weak? This is bad! If she really ends up dead by my hand, Master will never let me get away with it! The more the purple-robed man thought about this, the more terrified he felt. After all, he had only used half of his full power. Based on Gu Ruoyuns level of power, she should not have beenpletely pulverized without even a trace of her bones remaining. "Three strikes. You have one more left." Suddenly, a clear and cold voice chimed in from behind him. His back stiffened as he turned around in disbelief and stared at the womans delicate and pretty features with an astonished look in his eyes. His face then turnedpletely pale. "Where did you go?" This is impossible! She cant possibly be that fast to have disappeared before I even noticed her move. "Im not obliged to answer your question." Gu Ruoyun looked at the purple-robed man before she paused and said, "Besides, you still have one strike left. Have you thought about how youd like to deal with me? Once this strike is over, itll be my turn." The purple-robed man still has intentions of being merciful to Gu Ruoyun but when he heard what she said, he was instantly enraged. He then joined his palms together once again and cried out, "Shadowless Hand!" This time, he did not give any leeway and used all of his power. Thump! A transparent hand descended from the sky once again, smashing towards Gu Ruoyun on the ground. This time, everyone could not help but look at each other. They then stared at the smoke and dust-filled ground without blinking at all. "Is she or is she not there!" When the smoke cleared, the purple-robed man was shocked at the sight of the empty ground. He then sensed an auraing from behind him. His body stiffened and he turned around with an ugly look on his face, staring at the green-robed woman. "How can this be? How did you manage to evade my attacks?" "Do you want to know how?" Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. "Unfortunately, I dont want to tell you! Since youve used up all three strikes, its my turn to attack!" The purple-robed mans face was ashen as he red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. Based on his point of view, even if this womans speed was a little bit faster, she could forget about hurting him! After all, based on their ranks, he was already at the mid-stage of the exceptional state while she was a cultivator who had just broken through to the exceptional state. She could not possibly hurt him. "Hmph!" He scoffed and replied icily, "I may not know what kind of sphemy youve used to evade my attacks but if you want to defeat me, you should stop indulging in fantasies. Im not that weak!" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and did not reply to his statement. Instead, she reached her hand out. A tiny cluster of ck mes appeared on the palm of her hand, burning with great effort. "Haha, you cant be thinking of defeating me with this thing? Are you sure that it can manifest its power? I can extinguish this me with a single breath!" His voice was full of disdain as he spoke with contempt. Chapter 1285: Early-Stage Exceptional State (12) Chapter 1285: Early-Stage Exceptional State (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Nine Underworld mes seemed to understand the purple-robed mans words as the mes shot instantly towards the sky before charging towards him. The purple-robed mans face was disdainful as he watched the Nine Underworld mes charge towards him. He straightened his sleeves in a nonchnt manner, ready to swat the little cluster of mes away. However, his contemptuous face soon stiffened. As the small cluster of mes approached him, it suddenly began to emit a powerful force. A small crack had also suddenly appeared in the small me, making it look like a troll which was smiling creepily as it opened its mouth... The purple-robed mans eyes were shocked. Before he could react, the cluster of ck mes had mmed forcefully into his chest. At that moment, he felt as if an iparably hard fist hadnded on his chest. His body was forcefully pushed out of the way and hended in the middle of the crowd with a loud crash. The ck mes began to sear his chest. "Argh!" "Argh, argh, argh!" The purple-robed man rolled around in agony until the ground was alight with the ck mes. Everyone in the pce was shocked. That cluster of mes had looked so weak and tiny, how could it possibly emit such great power? This... This simply was not logical! "Xiao You, return." Gu Ruoyun calmly summoned. The Nine Underworld mes left the purple-robed mans body and flew swiftly back to Gu Ruoyuns palm. Now, the purple-robed man looked very shabby indeed in his torn and tattered clothes which were scorched by the Nine Underworld mes. His once inky-ck hair was now disheveled as hey on the ground, gasping for breath. There was a constant look of fear in his eyes. "Are you willing to serve me now?" Gu Ruoyun raised her eyes as she stared at the purple-robed man icily. "I will." How could he possibly have the courage to defy Gu Ruoyun now? Those mes were too horrifying, he did not want to ever encounter them again in this lifetime... "Does anyone else have any further objections?" Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze across the rest of the people in the pce. "If youre unhappy, you can step out and challenge me now. Dont me me for never offering you this opportunity!" A few members amongst the crowd looked at each other before stepping out. "Out of all of us, Zi Yuns power is not considered to be very strong. Instead, he is more on the weaker side. Defeating him doesnt count for much so we stand with our refusal to serve you." Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin before she smiled and nodded. "In that case, Ill give you all the chance to challenge me. However, this time, Ill no longer allow you three strikes! Furthermore, you can all attack in unison. I dont have the time topete with you all one by one." The crowds faces filled with rage when they heard Gu Ruoyuns provocation. They immediately drew their weapons and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. "Since youve allowed us all toe at you together, why shouldnt we do as you wish? However, dont you regret it!" These people were all at thete stage of the exceptional state. They were two levels of power above Gu Ruoyun. Hence, in their hearts, they had already determined thetters fate. Despite the strange mes in her grasp, she could never be able to hurt them all! After all, they were not Zi Yun! They would never have been lenient with her! "Looks like all of you do n to attack me together. This way, Ill save quite a bit of time." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly before she slowly raised her hand... Chapter 1286: Exceptional State, Early Stage (13) Chapter 1286: Exceptional State, Early Stage (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The group of attackers was dazed, unsure of what Gu Ruoyun was up to. However, that does not mean that they were going to stop their attack. Instead, they charged even more ferociously towards Gu Ruoyun. Boom! A purple pagoda descended from the sky,nding with a crash. Before they could react, they were all smashed directly by the Ancient Divine Pagoda, not a single person was spared... "Anyone else wants to try?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and turned towards the others in the pce. The entire pce fell silent and not a single sound could be heard. It was so quiet that one could clearly hear the sound of the person next to them breathing. Zi Yin shivered violently. If Gu Ruoyun had used this pagoda against him, he would probably have been crushed to smithereens without even leaving a whole corpse. "Its alright, anyone who wants to challenge me can step forward. Ill ept anyone." Gu Ruoyun curled her lips as she spoke with a rigid smile. Silence... The pce was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. Those who had been frightened by Gu Ruoyun could not help but retreat. They were terrified that she would direct this pagoda to squash them next! "What?" Gu Ruoyuns smile grew even more pronounced as she turned towards the crowd. "No one wants to take up the challenge? Dont say that I never gave you the chance!" As she spoke, she turned her gaze towards Zi Yun once again and calmly asked, "Dont you want to fight me again?" "No." Zi Yun gulped, he was clearly so frightened by Gu Ruoyuns tactics that everything was in a blur. Usually, during a fight, the opponent would let out a loud cry when delivering the finishing blow in order to increase the power of their own attack and to caution the other person of the move they were about to deliver. However, this woman was really terrifying simply by raising her hand and mming a pagoda down. She had not given anyone the chance to react before ttening them immediately. "Does anyone have any objections in regards to me epting this organization?" Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze around the crowd once again as she repeated her question. "N-No..." How could they dare to raise any objections? Even if they did, raising those objections means that they would be the next ones to be crushed by pagoda! "Alright, since no one has any other objections, you will all be members of the Devil Sect from now on!" Gu Ruoyun waved her hand and put the Ancient Divine Pagoda away. When the Ancient Divine Pagoda was lifted, those who had been crushed by it could finally exhale. However, the force of it resulted in rather serious injuries for them. Even though no one was killed, they had all suffered broken bones. "From now on, I am no longer your Master." Qianbei Ye slowly rose to his feet, walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side and pulled her into his arms. He then swept his gloomy gaze across the crowd in the pce before saying, "She is your Master!" The crowd looked at one another and knelt down in unison. "Greetings Master, your subordinates await your orders, Master!" they dered reverently. "Yuner," Qianbei Ye stroked Gu Ruoyuns hair and his eyes were filled with joy. "These people shall belong to you from now on! Dont judge them just because their powers arent strong enough yet although they are pretty talented. Ive only nurtured them for a short while and theyve already broken through to this state." "Xiao Ye." Gu Ruoyun held Qianbei Yes hand and turned towards him, "Youve done too much for me, I dont think I can ever repay you." "Silly girl." Qianbei Ye held her even tighter. The smile on his peerless face was filled with emotion as he replied, "Your ability to ept me is the biggest repayment of all. Besides, even if you cant repay me, I will stay by your side to watch over, protect, and help you always." Chapter 1287: Early-Stage Exceptional State (14) Chapter 1287: Early-Stage Exceptional State (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled as a warm current washed over her. What had she done to deserve such a man by her side in this lifetime? The crowd in the pce looked at each other and could not help but feel shocked at Qianbei Yes sudden change. They had been following him for some time now yet theyve never seen such a gentle side to him! After all, this man was so powerful that he would certainly be able to lure somescivious women. However, any women who approached him would suffer very bad consequences! Hence, they had all nearly assumed that this fellow had a preference for men which was why he hated women so much. However, they never thought that he could ever be so tender to a woman... Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows when he sensed their eyes on Gu Ruoyun and himself. His dark and gloomy gaze then red at every single person in the vicinity. When the crowd noticed his re, they quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to look at the two of them anymore... "Yuner, its gettingte, lets go get some rest." Qianbei Ye held onto Gu Ruoyuns body before they quickly disappeared from the pce. When Gu Ruoyun returned to her senses, she was next to a gorgeous and exquisite bed. The man carefully ced her on the bed and before Gu Ruoyun could react, nted a kiss on her soft lips. His red eyes were filled with tenderness. "Xiao Ye..." Gu Ruoyun gently called out his name, her eyes gradually filling with emotion. "Damn it!" Qianbei Ye could feel his body react. He cursed in the dark and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms before cing her on hisp and kissing her again. His movements were ever so careful as if he was afraid of hurting her... If it were not for my promise to father-inw, I would have devoured her whole. "Yuner." After a long pause, Qianbei Ye released the woman in his arms andughed bitterly, "Looks like we should return to the West Spirit Maind and bring my brother-inw over here. Only when your family is reunited will father-inw allow us to be married." Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She then shook her head and replied, "Xiao Ye, my big brother isnt in West Spirit Maind anymore." "What did you say?" Qianbei Yes eyes sharpened immediately, "Gu Shengxiao isnt in the West Spirit Maind?" "Thats right," Gu Ruoyun calmly replied. "Previously, when I ran into danger at the ruins, a ck-robed man had appeared and saved me. I could sense that he was really Gu Shengxiao but I dont know why he refused to acknowledge me." Gu Ruoyun could not understand why that had happened. Why had Gu Shengxiao refused to acknowledge her? Therefore, she wants to find him again and question him! Qianbei Ye fell silent and was deep in thought. After a long pause, he sighed and squeezed her body. "Yuner, leave this to me!" "Xiao Ye?" Gu Ruoyun stared at Qianbei Ye in shock as she asked, "What are you nning to do?" "Im going to find Gu Shengxiao. I want you to stay here and wait for me." "Xiao Ye, Iming with you." Qianbei Ye shook his head. "You should stay here. Besides, we need to expand the Devil Sects power and we dont have much time left. You will need to nurture thempletely. Leave Gu Shengxiao to me. When I return again, Ill bring Gu Shengxiao back to you!" His eyes were filled with determination and his look deeply moved Gu Ruoyuns heart. Chapter 1288: Exceptional State, Early Stage (15) Chapter 1288: Exceptional State, Early Stage (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Alright." In the end, she agreed to his condition. "Ill wait for you right here! Whether you can find Big Brother or not, you muste back to me." Gu Ruoyun knows that Qianbei Ye was speaking the truth. The Devil Sects power needs to be expanded. Besides, if she were to follow him, she would only be in the way... "Dont worry, nothing will happen to me." Qianbei Ye pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms, lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "Once I bring older brother-inw back, I will make you my wife." Gu Ruoyuns body shook. She then wrapped her arms around Qianbei Yes neck and deepened the kiss... It was a sleepless night. The next day, after Gu Ruoyun had woken up, Qianbei Ye said goodbye to her and left the pce to search for Gu Shengxiaos whereabouts. Gu Ruoyuns expression sank as he left. Her eyes were filled with consideration. "If my powers had been strong enough, I wouldnt ever drag him down. At this moment, Im not powerful enough." Though she had been achieving her breakthroughs rapidly, her enemies were bing more powerful as well. No matter how strong she was now, she would stille face-to-face with a greater enemy in the future. "Perhaps only that peak position can allow me to ensure my loved ones safety!" Gu Ruoyun clenched her fists in a tight grip. Her heart made a decision and her eyes filled with determination along with an absolute faith. "Oh, thats right, after breaking through to the exceptional state, I can unlock another door in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. I wonder what the Ancient Divine Pagoda will gift to me this time." She thought for a moment before entering the Ancient Divine Pagoda without any further consideration. "Youre here?" Zixie looked at Gu Ruoyun and his handsome face lit up with a demonic smile. "The sixth level of the Ancient Divine Pagoda has been unlocked. You can go in now." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded and walked towards the now unlocked door to the Ancient Divine Pagodas sixth level. Everything was empty at the doorway. As Gu Ruoyun entered the great doorway, a loud crash sounded and a powerful energy entered into her minds eye. nearly bursting her brain into pieces. When she returned to her senses, she realized that she had entered a savage territory... "What is this ce?" Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows and a sense of astonishment shed in her eyes. Usually, the Ancient Divine Pagoda would grant me something to increase my power. Why did it send me to such a strange ce this time. .. Just as Gu Ruoyun was in the middle of her confusion, a cold and clear voice chimed in from not too far away which made her turn around. "Qianbei Ye, why have you asked me toe to a ce like this?" Qianbei Ye? Boom! The name hammered against her heart and made it shiver... It was an extremely hot day. Under the dazzling sky, the mans silvery hair looked absolutely stunning while his crimson robes were enchanting, magnificent, and matchless. This man was like a god and a demon at the same time. These two auras blended with one another on his body. This time, there was no emotion on his face as he red coldly at the woman in white before him... Gu Ruoyun did not know why but she felt a strange sense of familiarity when her eyesnded on the woman in white. The feeling surged towards her like an attack separated by more than ten thousand years. "I remember now." A ray of divine light shed across Gu Ruoyuns mind. "The memory I had seen in the sea of mes back then was of a white-robed woman forging the Nine Emperors. If my guess is correct, this woman was the one who had created the Nine Emperors." Chapter 1289: Early-Stage Exceptional State (16) Chapter 1289: Early-Stage Exceptional State (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides, just before that memory had faded out, she had clearly seen a figure in reds appearance. Could it be that the figure in red was Qianbei Ye? "What is this ce then? Could it be another memory?" Gu Ruoyun pondered for a moment. "Why is the Ancient Divine Pagoda showing me this memory? And Qianbei Ye... Just who is he 1 ?" Qianbei Yes eyes carried an eerily cold chill under the sky. His magnificent features disyed a gloomy air. "I heard that youve forged the Ancient Divine Pagoda?" The Ancient Divine Pagoda? Boom! Gu Ruoyuns eyes filled with shock. Could it be that this woman had also created the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Who on earth was she? She even had the ability to forge the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Why is she showing me this? "Qianbei Ye, you are my most admired rival throughout my entire life." The woman in white robes chuckled. Her smile was clear and cold as her eyes fixed upon Qianbei Ye. "If you had not done all of those things, perhaps we could have be friends! Unfortunately, you had always treated me as a rival! Could it be that you are like just everyone else, coveting my Ancient Divine Pagoda?" Qianbei Yes body released a dense murderous intent as his demonic red eyes red at the woman in white before him. "Hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda!" He slowly moved closer towards the white-robed woman. His peerless features were filled with an eerie chill. "If you hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda, I will spare you on ount of our many years of camaraderie." The white-robed woman chuckled softly but there was a sense of disappointment in her smile. Gu Ruoyun could clearly detect a wave of hurt from her as well. That kind of pain was like a betrayal from a person she loves the most... Gu Ruoyun does not know why but when she saw the pain in the white-robed womans eyes, her heart throbbed forcefully as if this was happening to her as well. "Thats not right!" Gu Ruoyun suddenly returned to her senses, shook her head and stared coldly at that peerless face. "Hes not Qianbei Ye!" This man cant possibly be Qianbei Ye! Then who on earth is he? Why does he look exactly like Qianbei Ye? Why does he want to take the Ancient Divine Pagoda away? Rush! Just as Gu Ruoyun was deep in thought, a white light shed and the savagend disappeared. When she came to her senses, she was back in the Ancient Divine Pagoda again... "Did you see that?" Zixies voice sounded from behind her, "That woman in white you just saw was my previous Master. Now you know why I had treated Qianbei Ye with animosity since the beginning! My previous Master had died by his hand." Gu Ruoyun shook her head. "Zixie, you must be mistaken. That wasnt Xiao Ye, I know Xiao Ye so well and I could tell that it wasnt him!" "Little girl." Zixieughed bitterly. "Its useless even if you say these things because that man was clearly Qianbei Ye!" "Even if that man was wearing Xiao Yes face, that wasnt really him!" Gu Ruoyunughed icily. "However, that woman sure was foolish. I could tell that she had feelings for Xiao Ye. She cant even acknowledge her beloved." Zixie stared at Gu Ruoyun. He really wanted to speak up and tell her that the foolish woman was indeed her. Nevertheless, he could not say anything in the end. It would be better for her to realize some things on her own. If anyone else told her, it would only produce the opposite result... Chapter 1290: Early-Stage Exceptional State (17) Chapter 1290: Early-Stage Exceptional State (17) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Little girl, I know that you trust Qianbei Ye very much but I still hope that you can maintain your vignce." There was a cold light in Zixies smile. "I had seen him kill my Master for the sake of the Ancient Divine Pagoda with my own eyes! Thats why I dont trust him! Nor do I wish for you to follow the same disastrous road! He is not as simple as he seems." "Zixie." Gu Ruoyun raised her head and stared at Zixies handsome features. Her eyes were filled with determination. "I have never been one to listen to others opinions! I will only experience it for myself! Xiao Ye has given me so much over these years and has never asked for any form of repayment. He has saved me from danger over and over again and had nearly lost his own life in the process. Why should I harbor any suspicions towards him? Even if that man who looks like him were to appear before me one day, I would still believe without any doubt that the person who wanted to kill me would never be Qianbei Ye!" "I believe him like how he believes in me as well. You might even say that in this world, aside from you, he is the person that I trust the most!" Her trust in Qianbei Yees from the deep recesses of her heart. She would trust him no matter what... "Little girl, I hope that your judgement is right." Zixie smiled before he stroked Gu Ruoyuns head and sighed. "However, even if youre wrong, I will give my life this time to ensure your safety! If you really want to be with him, you can rest assured and just do that. I will handle everything for you behind the scenes." "Zixie..." Gu Ruoyun felt deeply moved as she stared at the mans handsome face. "Thank you. To have you and Xiao Ye as mypanions is enough for me." One lover and one confidant. What more could she ask for? Zixie smiled. to him, nothing was more important than her happiness... "Aside from this memory, there is still one more thing in the sixth level." Zixie looked at the ck box in the room and smiled demonically. "Little girl, go ahead and open that box." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun slowly walked towards the box and gently unlocked it. Several few pill forms appeared in her sight. "These pill forms are..." Gu Ruoyun was shocked after looking through the content of the pill forms. "The Exceptional Pill can raise a someone at the exceptional state to a level above? This is just what I need! Also... Theres the Infinite Pill which can instantly raise a cultivators power to the exceptional state instantly but with heavy consequences one would never be able to progress ever again." Gu Ruoyun gasped. The Infinite Pill could instantly enable a cultivator to breakthrough to the exceptional state even though that means that the cultivator would never be able to achieve another breakthrough again. Generally speaking, most of the Dongfang family members in the West Spirit Maind have yet to reach the Martial Supreme rank. They would probably never be able to reach this state in the future. However, if they were to take this pill, they would be able to reach the exceptional state. Not only would they receive a great boost in their powers, their lifespan would also increase by several hundred years as well. "These pills are very useful." Gu Ruoyun put the pill forms away. "With these, I can increase my power even more rapidly!" After that, Gu Ruoyun no longer remained in the Ancient Divine Pagoda and quickly left the ce... Chapter 1291: Early-Stage Exceptional State (18) Chapter 1291: Early-Stage Exceptional State (18) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone was gathered in the pce hall and were looking at each other, clearly unsure why Gu Ruoyun had gathered them all here. "Is everyone here?" The crowd watched as Gu Ruoyun slowly made her way to the dragon chair and stepped down. She then gently raised her brow and swept her gaze through the crowd. "Since everyone is here, Ill make my announcement!" The crowd looked at each other, uncertain of what Gu Ruoyun was keeping in suspense. "Zi Yun,e out." Gu Ruoyun looked at the purple-robed man in the crowd and calmly summoned him. Zi Yuns entire body trembled when he heard Gu Ruoyuns voice and he stepped out in a fidgety manner, carefully eyeing Gu Ruoyun. "Master, what are your orders?" This woman cant be nning to make me pay for yesterdays challenge? Women have always been petty, it looks like its all over for me this time! "Zi Yun, take this pill." Gu Ruoyun waved her hand and a pill floated towards Zi Yun. Zi Yun epted the pill and stared at Gu Ruoyuns delicate features in astonishment, feeling very fidgety. A pill? Zi Yuns mouth twitched, unable to believe in Gu Ruoyuns words. Based on his point of view, this was not very different from a poison pill... "Take it!" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows and ordered. Zi Yun reached out his trembling hand and ced the pill in his mouth before closing his eyes immediately. He acted as if he was looking at death in the face. Everyone else could not bear to look at him. From their point of view, women were all petty beings. Zi Yun had provoked her yesterday so she must now be subjecting them to a slow torture after epting them. To them, the oue of getting Zi Yun to take the pill was obvious. He was definitely going to die! They were already imagining Zi Yun with blood oozing from his eyes, nose, and mouth as they started to me Gu Ruoyun in their hearts. After all, Zi Yun had been with them for quite a while so they would certainly share some feelings. This woman hade in and pointed a knife at him, this was simply too cruel! Boom! Just as the crowd began to feel reluctant to watch, a hurricane rose from within Zi Yuns body which made them quake. They all turned to watch with surprise. This... Isnt this power generated from a breakthrough? What on earth is going on? Is Zi Yun having a breakthrough after swallowing that pill? Could it be that hes breaking through his bottleneck before dying? Zi Yun was shocked as well and his eyes stared dazedly at Gu Ruoyun. After a long pause, he returned to his senses and knelt before Gu Ruoyun. "Thank you, Master, for granting me this pill. If it had not been for this pill, Im afraid that I would never have reached thete stage of the exceptional state so quickly." He has reached thete-stage exceptional state. Even though it was only a step away from a mid-stage exceptional state, the distance between the two stages was vast. Yet Gu Ruoyun had let bygones be bygones and used a pill to help him achieve his breakthrough. He would never forget this great kindness of hers! Zi Yun features were filled with excitement and he remembered his misunderstanding towards Gu Ruoyun. A wave of guilt appeared in his eyes... m! Zi Yuns words were like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, crashing down immediately and striking everyone senseless! What did Zi Yun just say? Gu Ruoyun had not given him a poison pill but it was a pill which could help him in his breakthrough? Yet so many of us have all misunderstood her? "Consider this Exceptional Pill as my gift to all of you for making my acquaintance. After this, every one of you maye here and collect one pill from me. Those in the early stage of the exceptional state will be able to break through to the mid-stage upon consuming this pill while those in the mid-stage will breakthrough tote-stage. However, if you consume this pill again after reaching thete stage, even if you are unable to reach the refined state, you will still be on the verge of a breakthrough. I will use another Spirit Gathering Pill to help you in your breakthrough!" Chapter 1292: Early-Stage Exceptional State (19) Chapter 1292: Early-Stage Exceptional State (19) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd shocked. Everyone was looking at Gu Ruoyun excitedly, unable to believe their ears. "Master, are you saying that all of us can take one of these pills?" One should know that this was more than just a regr pill. It was a pill which could aid a cultivator in the exceptional state to achieve a breakthrough. Even the Great Protectors did not have that kind of power... "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. "As long as you serve me with loyalty, you will neverck a source for pills. However, if I ever find out that you have any intentions of betrayal, I will ensure that you will suffer a fate worse than death! Trust me, Im a pill master and at the same time a poison master too. There are a million ways to grant you a fate worse than death." The crowd could not help but shiver upon hearing her words. They then knelt in unison. "Dont worry, Master, we will always remain loyal to you and we will never betray you! If any of us have any intentions to betray you, may we be struck by lightning and die without a whole corpse!" "You may rise." Gu Ruoyun waved her hand and replied serenely. "You may collect the pills from the Vermillion Bird after this. You may only have one each. Taking an extra pill would not produce any extra effect!" The Vermillion Bird? The crowd looked at each other, unsure of who Gu Ruoyun was talking about. However, while they were in the midst of their confusion, they noticed an adorable figure next to the woman. It was a tender, cherub-cheeked little lolita. Her fiery-red eyes looked particrly beautiful while her fair face carried an innocent little smile. She grinned at the crowd before her and said, "Remember to collect the pills from meter." The crowd was absolutely drawn to the little lolitas cute features,pletely ignoring the fact that she had appeared out of thin air... "Master." Just then, a figure rushed into the room and knelt before Gu Ruoyun. "Reporting to the Master, the Ghost Orders Master has requested for an audience," he eximed. The Ghost Order? Gu Ruoyun was shaken, "What kind of a person is the Ghost Orders Master?" "Reporting to the Master." Zi Yun looked at Gu Ruoyun and said, "Ever since Lord Qianbei had subdued us, neighboring organizations have received word of his existence. The Ghost Order is considered to be at the peak of existence amongst the forces in the second-tier ranks. The Ghost Orders Master is already at thete-stage of the refined state and anyone who has crossed the members of the Ghost Order would enter the gates of hell. Hence, the Ghost Order has that reputation! However..." At that point, Zi Yuns tone became more cautious, "The Ghost Orders Master seems to be very interested in Lord Qianbei and had asked for an audience many times. However, Lord Qianbei has never met her and has always kept the members of the Ghost Order outside the gates." Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she calmly replied, "Let her in." "Yes, Master." After receiving her orders, the man joined his fists and took his leave. "Master, this Chu Luo, the Order Master of the Ghost Order, has great power. Now that Lord Qianbei isnt here, I think its best that we do not see her. Otherwise, if she causes trouble for you..." Zi Yun was at a loss. After all, the only one who could defeat Chu Luo was Lord Qianbei. No matter how powerful their Master was, she was no match for Chu Luo! "Have no fear." Gu Ruoyunughed and rose to her feet. "Id love to see whos been trying to see my man." Once she had said that, she did not give anyone the opportunity to advise her and walked out the door... "Come, we must hurry and protect our Master," Zi Yun said as he sighed in exasperation and waved his hand. Chapter 1293: Early-Stage Exceptional State (20) Chapter 1293: Early-Stage Exceptional State (20) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A ck-robed woman was seated at a table in a simple and unadorned drawing room. Her eyes continuously darted towards the door and there was a sense of anticipation on her face. However, a clear sense of disappointment shed in her eyes when she noticed Gu Ruoyun walking into the room. Thats not him! However, the more that fellow refuses to see me, the more curious I am about his identity! "Chu Luo of the Ghost Order?" Gu Ruoyun slowly entered the room as her clear and cold gaze turned towards the ck-robed woman. She then calmly curled her lips. "I wonder what business do you have with the Devil Sect?" There was an ugly look on Chu Luos face now. "Im here to see your Master, not you. I am the Order Master of the Ghost Order. Im on the same rank as your Master yet they had sent a servant girl to greet me." It was said that the Master of this pce does not have a wife. Therefore, the woman before her must clearly be a servant. The hateful thing was, it would be fine if that fellow had refused to see her yet he had actually sent a servant girl. This was clearly an insult! "Apologies but..." Gu Ruoyun smirked. "Im the Master of this pce." Smash! Chu Luos finger tensed up and she shattered the teacup in her hand. Her pretty eyes were wide with shock as she stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. "What did you say? Youre the Master of this pce? Thats impossible, I heard that the Master of this pce is a silver-haired man in red who is absolutely powerful. You are merely at the early stage of the exceptional state." Gu Ruoyun looked at the teacup that Chu Luo had shattered and calmly replied, "The tea cups in my pce are very expensive. Youve broken it so you shall have topensate me with ten thousand gold pieces." "What?" Chuo Luo nearly jumped. Shamed into anger, she cried out, "Are you trying to rob me?" Ten thousand gold pieces. This woman could even think of such a thing. She owns a teacup which actually costs ten thousand gold pieces! "Since you dont want topensate me with money, Zi Yun, send our guest away!" "Wait." Chu Luo was anxious now. She has yet to grasp the situation so how could she leave so soon? She gritted her teeth at the thought and said, "Its just ten thousand gold pieces, isnt it? Ill give it to you. However, I dont have that much money on me at the moment. Ill have someone send it over to youter." "No gold pieces? No problem. You can use an item of the same price in exchange." Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Chu Luo and said with a fixed smile. "How about you give me that Blood Lotus in your arm, its less valuable than ten thousand gold pieces." Chu Luo nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. In this womans eyes, was this Blood Lotus only worth less than ten thousand gold pieces? One should know that she had spent a million gold pieces to buy this from a peddler! And now this woman wants to exchange it for a shattered teacup? "Miss, this is daylight robbery!" Chu Luo gritted her teeth hatefully. "No matter how expensive your teacup is, its not as valuable as my Blood Lotus! I can give you ten thousand gold pieces but you can forget about this Blood Lotus." "Really?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. "Zi Yun, send our guest away. From now on, members of the Ghost Order are not wee here!" "You..." Chu Luo trembled in anger. However, she could not contain her curiosity and pulled the Blood Lotus out from her bosom before throwing it at Gu Ruoyun. "Ill give it to you! Its only an item worth a million gold pieces! The Ghost Order has the money and I can just buy another one next time! However, I hope you dont end up being choked to death by this Blood Lotus! Its not good to take anothers possession!" Chapter 1294: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (1) Chapter 1294: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely as she picked up and kept the Blood Lotus, seemingly unaffected by the anger on Chu Luos face. "My teacups are very expensive. I think Ive made a loss in exchanging this teacup with a Blood Lotus." This time, Chu Luo was ovee with rage. She nearly spat out a mouthful of blood as she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. She then gritted her teeth and said, "Get your Master toe out and meet me! I dont want to speak to a servant girl." "Auntie, is there something wrong with your hearing? My Master has already told you that shes the Master of this pce. Is your hearing deteriorating with age?" Someone giggled childishly beside Gu Ruoyun. Chu Luo turned around in anger and red at the little lolita next to the woman. If it was not for her curiosity about the identity of the Master of this pce, she would never have stayed here and be humiliated. "Hmph! Stop getting in my way!" Chu Luo scoffed. "You think that I dont know that the Master of this pce is a man? Besides, this woman has only just reached the exceptional state. Shes not even at the refined state and you insist on lying to me by saying that shes the Master of this ce?" Chu Luo treated the Little Vermillion Birds words with contempt and stared at Gu Ruoyun with disdain. "Shes right." At that moment, Zi Yun and the others had just rushed over. When they entered the drawing room, they overheard the conversation between Chu Luo and the Vermillion Bird and could not help but chime in. "Order Master Chu Luo, Lord Qianbei has handed this ce over to our Master. From now on, she is our leader! Hence, shes the Master of this pce!" Zi Yun smiled icily as he stared at Chu Luo. "What did you just say?" Chu Luos expression changed drastically. Even though she has never met Qianbei Ye before, she was familiar with his subordinates. Yet, even these people were stepping out to prove that this little girl was the Master of this pce? "Hehe!" Suddenly, sheughed and her smile was filled with disdain and ridicule. "I never thought that youd pledge your loyalty to this little girl who still smells of her mothers milk. What benefits can she bring you? Are you really going to serve someone who is less powerful than you?" Zi Yun and the rest looked at each other upon hearing this. It was true, they had refused to serve Gu Ruoyun in the beginning because this womans power was inferior to theirs. However... Once they recalled the events which had happened yesterday, the crowd instantly shivered. Gu Ruoyuns rank was not much higher than theirs but her skills in battle have far surpassed their own. "Order Master Chu Luo, as the Ghost Orders Master, you have our respect. However, that does not mean that we can tolerate your nder against our Master!" The crowd was enraged. After all, Gu Ruoyun had already bribed them thoroughly with pills. How could they allow anyone to hurl insults at her? Chu Luos face stiffened, she never thought that these people would stand up for Gu Ruoyun. "I was only speaking without thinking." Chu Luo looked somewhat embarrassed. "This time, I hade here to see... Err... Your previous Master. That silver-haired man in red. Can you ask him toe out for a while?" Honestly, Chu Luo was really curious about Qianbei Yes identity especially since he had managed to build such arge pce in the space of just one month. Furthermore, his neighboring organizations did not have the courage to offend him. Hence, she really wanted to find out where this man hade from. Chapter 1295: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (2) Chapter 1295: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Im sorry, Lord Qianbei isnt here. Order Master Chu Luo, please go back." Zi Yunughed icily as he cruelly showed her out the door. Chu Luos expression was turning increasingly ugly. She hade here to see Qianbei Ye but not only was she unable to see him at all, even the Blood Lotus, which she had to spend a lot of money to purchase, had been snatched away by this woman! When was she, Chu Luo, ever willing to make business at a loss? "Its fine if you wont let me see him!" Chu Luo raised her head and dered angrily. "Give me back the Blood Lotus and Ill leave right now!" "Do you really think that its possible to take back something which is already in my possession?" Gu Ruoyun stared at Chu Luos furious expression as she calmly smirked and asked with a tight smile, "Id like to know if this big Blood Lotus could possibly choke me to death." She had said all this to make Chu Luo choke on her own words. Gu Ruoyuns eyes, which were filled with ridicule, made Chu Luos fury pierce through the skies. Her beautiful face turned chilly. "What do you mean? You refused to let me see the person and youve also robbed me of my possession? Do you think that I, the Ghost Orders Master, is someone who could be so easily oppressed? Let me tell you this, give the Blood Lotus back to me this instant or else..." Thump! She mmed her hand on the desk and broke it immediately. She then angrily rose to her feet and red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun nced at the broken desk and calmly curled the corners of her lips. "It seems that the Ghost Orders Master takes pleasure in destroying things. However, Ive mentioned that the items in my pce are extremely valuable. I wonder how much do you intend onpensating me for this?" Chu Luo instantly rolled her eyes. She has experienced shameless behavior from others before but she has never met anyone quite as shameless as this. This fellow was clearly trying to rob her! It would be a waste of her unscrupulous business nature if she does not venture into business! "I know that you dont have a lot of money on you now." Gu Ruoyun smirked. "Do you n on signing a contract or should I continue to search you for other items?" Chu Luo quickly took several steps back, afraid that this woman would notice the treasures hidden on her body. Was she born in the year of the dog? Her nose is more sensitive than a dogs! "Tell me, how much should I pay you this time?" Chu Luo had to grit her teeth to say this. Her eyes were spitting fire and she had never been so ufortable in her life. "Not much." Gu Ruoyun shook her head and replied with a half smile. "One million gold pieces." "What?" Chu Luo jumped with shock and cried out angrily, "One million gold pieces, why dont you just rob me?" "This table of mine was made from the most expensive Western Wood. Not only can it help put ones worries to rest, it can also help to solidify a cultivators cultivation base. You should know the value of Western Wood! Do you think that one million gold pieces is an expensive price for this table?" This pce was a gift from Qianbei Ye so every single piece of it would be the best of the best. It was obvious that the table would be made out of a mythical type of wood. "Hmph!" Chu Luo sat down, scoffed and said, "Im not going give you that kind of money!" Besides, based on this womans level of power, she would not be able to kill her! "If you dont have the money..." Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes before a cold and sharp light shed across them. "Thenpensate for it with your body!" Chu Luo was shaken, she looked at the elegant woman in green before her and blinked in astonishment. Chapter 1296: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (3) Chapter 1296: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What are you nning to do?" Chu Luo jumped with fright as Gu Ruoyun walked closer towards her. She quickly covered her breasts and eximed with an ugly look on her face, "Im not interested in women, dont you dare do anything to me you damned pervert!" Chu Luo was clearly frightened into a daze. What does she mean by use my body aspensation? I never thought that this woman, who looked so quiet and mild-mannered, would turn out to be such a huge pervert! She even wants to have my body. She must be dreaming! "Let me tell you that if you take one step closer, I wont show you any courtesy!" Boom! A powerful, monstrous energy exploded from Chu Luos body. Her entire being was like a shocked little tiger ring cautiously at Gu Ruoyun. Suddenly, she felt great regret for setting foot into this pce. Not only had she been unable to meet its true Master, she has even provoked a pervert! It was a good thing that this woman was not all that powerful. If Gu Ruoyun should ever have the audacity to molest her, she would ughter her immediately! Gu Ruoyun was shocked. Pervert? Since when have I turned into a pervert? Unable to understand the matter, Gu Ruoyun did not look too much into it and curled the corners of her lips indifferently, "Chu Luo, since youre here, you can forget about leaving. I want your Ghost Order for myself so from now on, they will listen to my orders and you will stay by my side and do my bidding." This time, even Zi Yun and the rest were in shock. Everyone stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. What did she just say? To have the Ghost Orders Master pledge loyalty to her? After all, the Ghost Orders Master is already a cultivator at the refined state. How could Gu Ruoyun possibly subdue her? "Haha," Chu Luo burst intoughter after recovering from her shock. There was a sense of contempt in herugh. "Am I hearing this right? You want me to serve you? Little maiden, I think youd better go into closed door cultivation for a few more years. Do you really think that you can have my loyalty based on your abilities?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and looked at Chu Luo, "Even if you dont want to serve me, you dont have a choice. Its your fault for drinking my Devil Sects tea." "What do you mean?" Chu Luos expression changed drastically as she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. "What do I mean?" Gu Ruoyun chuckled. "You can try your luck now and see if anything feels different." Upon hearing this, Chu Luo quickly sat down and crossed her legs without another word, trying to mobilize her aura. However, when she tried to mobilize her aura, a heartrending pain rose from within her. The pain was so great that she furrowed her willowy brows. Her beautiful and exquisite face instantly turned pale. "What have you done to me?" Chu Luo clenched her fist as she bellowed at Gu Ruoyun angrily. "Ive told you, I want you to serve me." Gu Ruoyun stared at Chu Luo indifferently. "This is the price you have to pay for eyeing my man." "Youre despicable!" Chu Luo spat angrily. She had only felt an interest towards the Master of this pce so she hade over several times for a visit. Yet, not only was she unable to even see that mans face, she has even lost her freedom. This was indeed the depiction of a single slip may causesting sorrow! "Ill give you onest chance, do you want to die from the poison or serve me?" Gu Ruoyun stared at the extremely ugly expression on Chu Luos exquisite face with a tight smile. Her eyes were as cold as ice. Chu Luo took a deep breath. What other choice do I have now? That heartrending pain was so real that even my breathing has be abnormal. If I dont serve her, I might end up dying from the poison in the future! If I do serve her, I would lose my freedom for the rest of my life but at least Id be alive... Chapter 1297: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (4) Chapter 1297: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Chu Luo was very clear of the circumstances after weighing the pros and cons. "You are sinister!" She red at Gu Ruoyun once again, gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, Ill serve you." This woman is simply too vicious! Gu Ruoyun smiled. It goes without saying that her harvest was rather bountiful today, she has even gained Chu Luos loyalty! With the addition of the Ghost Order, the power that she holds can only grow stronger... "Xiao Ye," Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids. She thought about that mans peerless features and curled her lips. "I wont let you face everything on your own so I must expand my power. This is the only way for me to stand by your side and face all obstacles with you." Instead of relying on him to deal with everything on his own... "Then again, I wonder where Xiao Ye is now? Has he found my big brother?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes turned towards the dark night outside the window and her gaze was filled with a faint longing... ... The Celestial Mountain. Many people wereing and going to a mountain range near the Secret Order. The ce was bustling unusually with excitement. Even the tea house at the foot of the mountain which usually serves as a rest stop for tourists has be overcrowded, filled with noisy chatter. "Have you heard of the Secret Order? Ive heard the elders of my family mention them before. They say that the Secret Order has been around for over ten thousand years and has always stayed hidden from the world. No one knows how powerful the Secret Order is and we dont know why they have revealed themselves to the world and advertised for organizations to enter the Secret Order for cultivation." "Honestly, Ive never heard of the Secret Order until now. However, I reckon that everyone in the First City will know about this organization now." "Speaking of, who do you think is more powerful the Governors Pce of First City or the Secret Order?" "Its not a goodparison but I would assume that the Governors Pce is more powerful. If the Secret Order is really all that great, they would be the ones in charge of managing First City, not the Governors Pce..." The crowd nodded. Even though the Secret Order has remained hidden from the world for many years, this does not mean that their power surpasses the Governors Pce. If the members of the Secret Order were all so powerful, the Governors Pce would not be the ones managing the First City now... "The Secret Order?" A green-robed woman who had been sipping her tea in the corner with her head lowered raised her brow and calmly murmured, "I had rushed over here at first because I had heard about Xiao Yes reappearance but I never thought that I would end up running into the Secret Orderspetition." It has been half a year! Half a year has passed since she had subdued the Ghost Order. Over this period of time, she had constantly kept an ear out for news of Qianbei Yes whereabouts. When she heard that a silver-haired man in crimson robes had appeared near Celestial Mountain, she had immediately rushed right over with her men. "What kind of a ce is the Secret Order?" A man dressed in a purple jacket who was standing next to her furrowed his brows and asked skeptically, "Why have I never heard of this organization?" "Hehe, based on your position, how could you possibly know of an organization which has been hidden from the world? Youd better go back and cultivated a little more. Once youve reached a more powerful level, youll know about those who would outmatch all the other organizations of the world!" Chapter 1298: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (5) Chapter 1298: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The person who had spoken was a woman dressed in ck robes. She has exquisitely beautiful features and her curved, willowy brow was raised upwards as she stared disdainfully at the man in the purple jacket. "Chu Luo, dont forget, we now hold the same position. We are both loyal to the Master and your status is no more valuable than mine!" Zi Yun scoffed as he replied contemptuously. Ever since Chu Luo has been subdued by Gu Ruoyun, both she and Zi Yun have been squabbling every day, unable to cooperate with each other. Chu Luo would never have acted so courteously to Zi Yun most of the time. However, because they were now in front of Gu Ruoyun, she could only re at him no matter how angry she was feeling. "If we arent right in front of our Master, I would turn you into a corpse for your audacity in talking to me that way!" "Its because of our Masters presence that I would dare to treat you this way!" Zi Yuns mouth twitched and he retorted irritably. Was there not a saying that goes, a dog threatens based on its masters power? He admits to being Gu Ruoyuns dog so what was wrong with borrowing a bit of her awe-inspiring presence to scold Chu Luo? As long as Gu Ruoyun was here, Chu Luo could noty a finger on him no matter how angry she was! "Youre just a dog who threatens based on his masters power!" This phrase instantly popped up in Chu Luos mind. She then red angrily at Zi Yun before turning away towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "Master, have you ever heard of this Secret Order? I have some knowledge in this area. It is said that the Secret Order is very powerful and even the Governor of First City would have to give way to the Secret Order. Besides, the mountain where the Secret Order is based in is very suitable for a cultivators cultivation process. If you could cultivate there, half the battle would be won." "More importantly..." Chu Luo paused, "The Secret Order holds an inheritance. Each talented disciple of the Secret Order would receive this inheritance upon reaching a certain stage. Hence, this was how the members of the Secret Order have managed to grow so quickly. With the additional nurturing from countless treasures, the Secret Order holds an unshakeable position. However, this Secret Order has always remained hidden the world. I dont know what has happened this time which would cause the Secret Order to return to the eyes of the world and begin to recruit geniuses." Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment, no one could tell what was hidden behind those eyes. After a long pause, she calmly replied, "Im rather interested in thispetition." "Master?" Chu Luo was a little shocked. Isnt Master here to find her man? Why is she interested in apetition like this all of a sudden? Gu Ruoyuns eyes gleamed with determination as she nced out the window and slowly replied, "My powers are still not strong enough, Im afraid that Im still only a burden to Xiao Ye. Perhaps, entering the Secret Order is an opportunity for me. Only when I increase my powers can I fight with him shoulder-to-shoulder and face all the dangers together!" Chu Luo felt shocked, she has always assumed that Gu Ruoyun was nothing more than Qianbei Yes woman and had to depend on his abilities to obtain Zi Yun and the others. Chu Luo never thought that Gu Ruoyun would have such ambition and refuse to only be protected by him. Instead, she wants to walk side-by-side with him! Chu Luo had always looked down on Gu Ruoyun from the very beginning. After all, her powers were so weak that they were almost insignificant! Chu Luo simply could not understand why a powerful cultivator would want a woman like this? That he would even surrender his own power to her? Now she knows that though this woman may not be very powerful, she has an aura that no one else could surpass! This type of aura could not even be surpassed by a sovereign who has descended from the sky! Chapter 1299: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (6) Chapter 1299: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A person with weak powers is not a terrible thing. The terrible thing would be if that person does not have any intentions of growing stronger! Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words, Chu Luo slowly began to change her point of view. Her eyes no longer held her initial disdain. "Its the members of the Secret Order." Suddenly, someone spoke and attracted the attention of everyone in the tea house. The crowd all turned to look at the new arrivals. Everyone watched excitedly as a white-robed man slowly glided like a deity into the area, followed closely by a group of people dressed in white robes as well. However, it was very obvious that those other people do not have a high position like the man in white. Next to him was an attractive and dignified woman. The womans eyes were as pretty as a picture while her facial features were exquisite and moving. She was dressed in light yellow robes which emphasized her elegant posture and a violet sash was wrapped around her waist, flowing gracefully. "Its Wen Ya, the Eldest Lady of the Wen family. Looks like shes with an emissary of the Secret Order." The crowd stared at the group who had just walked in. However, when they noticed the warning looks from the members of the Secret Order, they quickly shut their mouths but continued to analyze them curiously. "Zuo Shi." Wen Ya took a seat near Gu Ruoyuns position. There was a graceful smile on her delicate and dignified features. "The Wen family will certainly join the Secret Orderspetition. I hope that you can be a little more flexible when the timees, Zuo Shi." The man who had been addressed as Zuo Shi nodded. "Knowing the Wen familys power, you should be able to win very easily. The Secret Order has also determined that the first three winners can enter the Secret Order for cultivation. Besides..." Zuo Shi paused for a moment, there was a rather unnatural expression in his eyes. "How is Yueer?" Wen Ya looked at Zuo Shis unnatural expression. A light shed in her beautiful eyes as she smiled gracefully, "Dont worry, Zuo Shi. Little Sister Yueer is definitely doing alright. Besides, she has been yearning for you, Lord Zuo Shi. Once the Wen family has sessfully gone through thispetition, Ill send Little Sister Yueer right over." Not too long ago, Wen Ya had found out that Wen Yue and Zuo Shi had been acquainted with each other for a long time ago. However, they were not aware of each others identity. Hence, after she had discovered this, she purposely arranged for them to meet again and exposed their identities. This has all been for the sake of using Wen Yue to pin him down so that the Wen family could seize the brightest and the best out of thispetition. Indeed, upon hearing Wen Yas reply, a hint of joy shed in Zuo Shis eyes but he did not show any expression on his face. He only nodded calmly and said, "Dont worry, Ill deal with this. Besides, the Wen family has always been powerful. This will not be a problem." If the Wen familys power was only average at best, Zuo Shi would never have found the courage to help them cheat. However, since the Wen family was already very powerful, it would not be an issue even if they became the champions. After all, only the champions could ept the Secret Orders inheritance. Those from the other ranks would only receive merit for entering the Secret Order. "Then I thank you very much, Lord Zuo Shi." Wen Ya smiled. Though her smile was graceful and moving, her beautiful eyes contained a vicious light. They had ced a protective cover in their surroundings during their discussion so they were not too worried about being overheard. Unfortunately, they did not know that Gu Ruoyun was in this tea house as well. Hence, she had overheard every single thing in the conversation between the two. Chapter 1300: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (7) Chapter 1300: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun raised her brows and there was a smile in her eyes. She never thought that it would really turn out to be a case of enemies on a narrow road and that she would end up bumping into the Wen family members here. Furthermore, the Wen family would be her opponents after this! "Master, whats going on?" Chu Luo stared curiously at Gu Ruoyun. She could not understand why Gu Ruoyuns smile has suddenly turned cold. "Its nothing." Gu Ruoyun turned away and gently sipped her tea. A light shed in her eyes as sheughed icily. "Im afraid that thispetition wont be so easy! Chu Luo, you must be prepared." Chu Luo stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. Shes saying that thispetition isnt going to be so easy? What does she mean by that? However, Gu Ruoyun was not inclined to answer Chu Luos questions and entered into deep thought... ... "Open the door." A woman dressed in light yellow robes walked towards the prison cell and ordered the guards to open the door. "Yes, Eldest Lady." The guard pulled out a key and unlocked an iron chain. The door to the prison cell then opened with a loud creak... An ethereal and beautiful woman was sitting on a stone bench in the prison cell. Her gaze was passive as she stared nkly at the cells door. She did not even react when someone else walked in. Her noble little face was extremely pale and filled with misery. "Wen Yue, have you thought it over?" Wen Ya walked into the cell and her gazended upon her half-sister. A cold sneer formed on her graceful features as she asked, "Will you marry Zuo Shi or not? Hes a member of the Secret Order after all. If you marry him, the Wen family will establish a connection with the Secret Order." Wen Yue was shaken. She turned around, unwilling to look at the sneering woman. "Zuo Shi is very interested in you. Besides, Grandfather intends to use you to get onboard this ship!" Wen Ya approached Wen Yue, carefully observing the ethereal-looking face before her. "If you refuse, you will stay in this cell for the rest of your life. Besides, Ive already promised Zuo Shi that if he helps the Wen family to gain the first ce in thepetition, Ill send you to the Secret Order! By then, you will certainly be his woman!" Wen Yue bit her lip. Perhaps out of all the regrets shes ever had in this lifetime, none surpassed her acquaintance with Zuo Shi. It has exposed the true nature of these greedy people who actually want to gift her to Zuo Shi from the Secret Order... "Wen Yue, are you still thinking about that kid, Gu Shengxiao?" Wen Yaughed icily. Her voice was filled with disdain. "Whats so good about that kid? Nothing about him is any better than the prestige of Zuo Shi from the Secret Order! Youve received Zuo Shis favor, who is soon about to be a disciple of the Secret Order, the number one force in the maind! By then, even the Governor would need to give us leeway! As for Gu Shengxiao..." Wen Yaughed scornfully, "Because of the special circumstances of his physique, Grandfather wants to capture him and bring him back to the Wen family. He had even manipted the Lin family to carry out that deed! However, whats so great about his special characteristics? Hes still nothingpared to the prestige of the Secret Order! But instead, what had you done? After Grandfather had managed to capture Gu Shengxiao, you had secretly allowed him to escape! If it hadnt been for you, the Wen family would have refined Gu Shengxiao into a puppet long ago!" Wen Yue still refused to speak as if she did not hear Wen Yas voice at all. Her eyes continued to stare emptily at the prison door, no one could tell what she was thinking. "Yueer, did you think that Gu Shengxiao would actually be grateful to you for setting him free? That mans body is special. Grandfather had discovered his existence through the Wen familys Puppet Book! Unfortunately, Grandfather could not do this personally and had no choice but to leave the Lin family to deal with this matter. Who would have thought that those good-for-nothings of the Lin family would turn out to bepletely useless? In the end, I could no longer tolerate it and personally captured him and brought him back home!" Chapter 1301: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (8) Chapter 1301: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, this matter had attracted a great sensation amongst the Great Protectors. It has even attracted the Governors attention. However, she does not regret it! "Yueer, you should understand that based on Gu Shengxiaos unique physical qualities, he would never achieve greatness if he stayed as a human. Only as a puppet will he be able to reach the peak of existence on this maind with a single leap. Furthermore, this is the type of existence that is useful to the Wen family! You, on the other hand, had set Gu Shengxiao free just as Grandfather was halfway into victory! He will never thank you. Instead, he will hate you for costing him this chance to sessfully be a top cultivator!" Wen Yue finally reacted. Her indifferent gazended upon Wen Ya as she snorted icily and eximed, "Do you really think that anyone would still feel any happiness after being turned into a puppet? So what if his powers arent strong enough? At least he would have his free will. If he bes a puppet, he wouldnt even be able to recognize his own family and would have to ept your every order for the rest of his life!" "Yueer, you are still too naive. There are few powerful cultivators in this world who still acknowledges their families. Only when one no longer recognizes their own family can one rise into the unsurpassed stage!" Wen Yas gaze turned towards her. "So, even if the Wen family turns him into a puppet, he would thank us from the bottom of his heart. After all, he would never be able to gain this type of power without our intervention. You, on the other hand, have damaged his chances of bing a powerful cultivator!" Wen Yue shook her head and said nothing more. People who walk different paths cannot make ns together. She has very different ideas from these people. Saying any more to them would only be a waste of breath. "Yueer." Wen Ya lowered her head and stared gracefully at the woman in front of her, curling her lips into a smile, "Grandfather was extremely enraged by this. I had to make painstaking efforts in order to persuade him to spare you. Now, as long as you be Zuo Shis woman, Grandfather would nevery a hand on you again, no matter what." Wen Yue lowered her eyes, there was a chilly smile on her face. Trying to make her give in to the Wen familys arrangements was simply an indulgence into wild fantasies. She would never agree to it! "Yueer, could it be that youve forgotten about that missing brother of yours?" Wen Ya smirked and asked in a gentle voice. Even though she sounded very gentle, it made Wen Yues body stiffen. She raised her head and red fixedly at the graceful face before her. "What have you done to him?" That man was her one and only support over these past few years! "That fellow Wen Yan has managed to form a contract with Tianqi and had run away from the Wen family. Did you really think that the Wen family would let him get away with it?" Wen Yaughed icily. "Weve now discovered that hes no longer in the First City but is in the secr world. No wonder there hasnt been any news of him for so many years. Oh, thats right, I seem to have forgotten that your mother is from the secr world as well. If you refuse to agree to my request, I have no choice but to send someone over to your mothers side of the family." "If I remember correctly, your mothers family should be in the Northern Block Territory, the Jiang family of Main City!" Every word from Wen Yas mouth made Wen Yues heart tremble violently. She bit her lip and her once indifferent gaze now filled with anger. She red at Wen Ya fiercely. "Dont look at me like that." Wen Ya giggled. "Im doing this for your own good. If you marry Zuo Shi, not only will the Wen familys social position rise ordingly, you will also receive unlimited grandeur as well. As a disciple of the Secret Order, Zuo Shi can never bepared to that piece of trash, Gu Shengxiao. The positions of both men are as different as heaven and earth. If you marry Zuo Shi, you will only receive benefits. Nothing bad wille of it!" Chapter 1302: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (9) Chapter 1302: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yue clenched her fist in a tight grip as her ethereal little face filled with rage. "Arent you afraid that after marrying Zuo Shi, my first act would be to destroy the Wen family?" "Hehe." Wen Yaughed softly. "If you want your elder brother and maternal grandfathers family to stay good and alive, youd better listen to everything I say. If I tell you to do something, you do it. Otherwise, I fear that your brother might reunite with your mother in the underworld!" She stuck out her finger and lifted Wen Yues chin. Her voice was just as warm and gentle as before. "Yueer, your mother is from the secr world and her rank was lowly and insignificant! If I had not spoke favorably of you throughout the years, do you really think that, based on your lowly position, you would be able to hold the position of the Second Young Lady of the Wen family in peace? Furthermore, theres that traitorous elder brother of yours." Wen Yue gently shut her eyes as her body trembled violently. She knows that they have won! These people have her vulnerable spot in a fierce and tight grip so she had no choice but toply! "If I agree to this, will my elder brother stay alive?" She opened her eyes as a bitter smile appeared on her face. Her ethereal little face waspletely pale but her gaze was serene. "Thats right. If you marry Zuo Shi, I guarantee that no one in the Wen family would dare toy a hand on him. As for Tianqi, consider it as a gift from the Wen family to him. From now on, no one in the Wen family would dare to assassinate your elder brother." "What about Gu Shengxiao?" Wen Yue pursed her lips and asked. "Will you still continue to try and refine him into a puppet?" Wen Ya looked at Wen Yue with a smile and said teasingly, "I never thought that you would be so devoted to Gu Shengxiao that even now, youre still concerning yourself over his safety. Dont worry. As long as you listen to me like a good girl, we wont hurt him anymore. However, hes almost half a puppet now. Even if we dont hurt him, he would never be able to live like a normal person anymore. Perhaps a day maye when he would not be able to recognize his own kin. Of course, that would have nothing to do with the Wen family anymore." Wen Yueughed bitterly, "Alright, as long as you let the both of them go, Ill give my promise to you! I will marry Zuo Shi!" In the past, her elder brother had promised her that once his power has grown stronger, he would return to save her. That was why she had stayed in the Wen family and waited for him for so many years... Now, she has given up. What was wrong with marrying Zuo Shi if the Wen family promises to spare her brother in return? She haspletely lost all interest in living in this lifetime. If it were not for her elder brothers sake, she would have left this world long ago... "Thats my good little sister." Wen Yas finger gently stroked Wen Yues face with an extremely warm and gentle smile on her face. "That kid, Gu Shengxiao, is nothingpared to Zuo Shi! Simply his position as a disciple of the Secret Order is enough to make him a target for assassination. The decision that youve made now is for the best! Yueer, remember this, once youve married Zuo Shi, dont forget how the Wen family has supported you. You must listen to what I say, understand?" Wen Yues head turned away ss if she absolutely loathed Wen Yas intimate touch. At that moment, her face had grown even paler in the dark prison cell while her eyes turned even more hollow and empty... ... Arge crowd has gathered at Celestial Mountains registration point but no one dared to cut the line. They were all lined up in a methodical and tidy manner. Thepetition held by the Secret Order this time was only open for organizations to participate in. The organizations that manage to win the first three ces would be allowed to enter the Secret Order for cultivation. Furthermore, the champions would receive the Secret Orders inheritance. Chapter 1303: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (10) Chapter 1303: Chu Luo Of The Ghost Order (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Secret Orders inheritance was said to be able to quickly raise a cultivators level of power. Hence, organizations of all sizes in the First City have arrived to participate in thispetition all for the sake of this inheritance. Celestial Mountain was now fully upied by cultivators, causing the spiritual beasts to hide their presence, afraid that the humans would ughter them. "Master, there are too many people here. Leave the registration to me, you should go and get some rest." Zi Yun suggested with reverence as he looked at Gu Ruoyun. "Theres no need." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "It will be our turn soon, just wait for a little while more." Upon hearing this, Zi Yun then turned towards the line in front of them and sighed exasperatedly as he said, "The Secret Order certainly has enough valiant charisma to have attracted so many people so quickly. I wonder how long we have to stand in line for." Gu Ruoyun curled her lips calmly. Her face had remained absolutely serene the entire time and had never shown any signs of anxiety despite being made to queue up under the scorching hot weather. Time passed by very quickly. It was still sunrise when they had joined the queue. In the blink of an eye, the sun was now setting. The afterglow from the setting sun illuminated the entire mountain. After a day, the queue has finally been reduced greatly and it was soon Gu Ruoyun and her party members turn... "Organization?" The white-robed man who was taking notes did not even look at Gu Ruoyun and asked in a routine manner. "The Devil Sect." "Number of people." "Three." Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns reply, the white-robed man finally raised his head to look at her as a sense of astonishment shed in his eye, "Are you not aware that you must have five people to register? Thats the lowest amount too. Most organizations have over ten people." After all, this was a teampetition and not for individuals. The greater the number, the more dominance the group would have. Yet, this woman had registered with only two subordinates? Gu Ruoyun pondered for a moment, "Make it five then." "Alright." The white-robed man said nothing more and with a wave of his pen, he wrote down the name of their organization and the number of participants before taking a token out and cing it in front of Gu Ruoyun. "This is the token youll need for participating in thispetition. Those who have registered can leave now and get some rest! The Secret Order has specially built a simple guest house for the purpose of thispetition. Someone will escort you to the guest house shortly." Gu Ruoyun epted the token, slowly turned around and said, "Chu Luo, Zi Yun, lets go." "Yes, Master." The two followed Gu Ruoyun silently and did not say a word. However, they were very curious about how Gu Ruoyun nned to find two other people. After all, she had only brought the two of them out with her this time. ... At the guest house. Gu Ruoyun poured herself a cup of tea in a in and simple room before summoning the Vermillion Bird and Azure Dragon from the Ancient Divine Pagoda before Chu Luo and Zi Yuns very eyes. They were both stunned at the sight of their appearance. They had met the Vermillion Bird a while back. Even though they did not know who this little girl was, they knew that her rtionship with Gu Ruoyun was far above average. As for the man, theyve never met him before... "Only people below the age of thirty are permitted to join thispetition. You have both passed that age. Take these pills, they will temporarily conceal your age." Gu Ruoyun said, producing two pills and cing them in front of the two. Chu Luo was bbergasted. "Master, are you joking? This little maiden is only five to six years old. Are you saying that shes over thirty? This... How can this be?" she asked, astonished. Chapter 1304: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (1) Chapter 1304: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Chu Luo really found it hard to believe that this little lolita was actually more than thirty years old. "Auntie, not only do you have a bad memory, theres something wrong with your brain too." The Vermillion Bird nced at Chu Luo and replied contemptuously. "Master has already said that Im more than thirty years old so Im definitely much older than that. Besides, the First City did not exist during the era of my birth. I had watched the First City being constructed bit by bit with my own eyes." "..." Chu Luo was in a daze, temporarily unsure of what to say. She nkly turned around, looked at Gu Ruoyun and asked, "Master, what does she mean? Shes not five years old?" "Chi enjoys dressing up as a young girl. Theres no need for you to be bothered about that." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. Even though the Vermillion Bird was more than ten thousand years old, she would only use this lolita of a face in public. "Chi, Tianqiong, not only will this be able to forge your age, it can conceal your spiritual beasts aura. Tomorrow, you wille with me and participate in thispetition." "Yes, Master." "By the way," Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment and produced two more pills again. She then ced them in front of the two. "I have made a slight modification in these Exceptional Pills. Not only are they suitable for human consumption, but spiritual beasts can also consume them too. I want you two to take these Exceptional Pills now. This way, youll be able to break through to thete stage in the exceptional state. This will be greatly beneficial for our nextpetition." Hearing this, the two spiritual beasts immediately swallowed the pills without another word. Once the pill entered their mouths, a loud bang sounded and a wave of energy exploded. A storm began to circle the sky above them. It was a good thing that Chu Luo had been following Gu Ruoyun for half a year now so she was not too startled by the sight of these things anymore. However, what shocked her was that Gu Ruoyun had stated that she had made a slight modification to these Exceptional Pills? Everyone knows that pills for humans may not be suitable for a spiritual beasts body. Hence, the Exceptional Pill may be able to help a human achieve a breakthrough but could not help a spiritual beast in their promotion! Yet, this woman has modified an Exceptional Pill? This means that even if she does not have pill forms, she could invent a new pill? Gu Ruoyuns ability to refine pills was already shocking enough for Chu Luo but she never thought that this womans power would extend beyond that! For the first time, Chu Luo felt that following Gu Ruoyun means a bright path in her future. "I finally understand how you managed to attract such a powerful man." Chu Luo smiled but there was no sign of jealousy in her eyes. "You are indeed very strong! Youre so strong that its absurd! You even have extremely high aplishments in pill refinement. You are also very generous to your subordinates. If I were a man, perhaps I might even be attracted to you." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and turned around to look at Chu Luo, "So, youve be a pervert as well." Chu Luos expression turned ck. This woman sure knows how to carry a grudge! Didnt I call her a huge pervert before? In the end, she had remembered that for half a year and even found the time to return this usation back to me! Chu Luo took a deep breath and immediately decided that in the future, no matter who she wants to offend, she must never offend this woman! "Do you have any information about the Wen familys situation?" Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment and asked. "The Wen family?" Chu Luo stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. She thought for a bit before replying, "Master, youvee to the right person. Aside from our enjoyment in killing people, the Ghost Order is also an intelligencework! Theres probably no one more informed than I over the matters in the First City. The Wen family youre talking about is one of the Great Protectors. It is said that the Young Master of the Wen family is a devoted lover but he hadmitted suicide after the death of his beloved." Chapter 1305: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (2) Chapter 1305: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she listened intently to Chu Luos words. "Actually, I had rather pitied the Young Master of the Wen family. All his life, he has never been able to make his own decisions! The Master of the Wen family, who is also his biological father, had decided who he should marry and made him take his maternal niece as his wife. The Young Master did not have the courage to stand up to it because Master Wen was too powerful. Who would have thought that after the wedding, the Young Master would make a trip to the secr world and meet another woman? He had a taste of love and passion and disregarded everything to bring the woman back to the Wen family." Chu Luo was filled with admiration as she spoke about Young Master Wen. She then continued, "Unfortunately, the Wen family would not amodate him, especially the Young Madam. She refused to allow anyone to threaten her position so she secretly sent assassins to kill the woman that the Young Master had brought back! In his rage, the Young Master wanted to kill the Young Madam but due to Master Wens protection, the Young Master could not kill her. In the end, he chose to follow his beloved in death and took his own life, leaving a young son and a daughter." Gu Ruoyun did not feel anything when she heard this and certainly did not pity Young Master Wen. Ever since he had obeyed his biological fathers arrangements for his marriage, he had determined his final, tragic fate. The truly pitiful ones were his young son and daughter who had be orphans... "Even though the Master of the Wen family had not liked that woman, he brought the orphaned siblings, who were still in their swaddling clothes, back to the Wen family! Furthermore, the Young Madam only had one daughter. Hence, the Master of the Wen family cared very deeply for the two siblings. Unfortunately, the Young Madams jealousy was much too frightening. For the sake of her power in the Wen family, she wanted to get rid of the Young Masters and his sister. In the end, the Young Sir of the Wen family had run away from the family and formed a contract with the sacred beast of the family. There has been no correspondence since!" Gu Ruoyun calmly raised her brows, "Is there anything else about the Wen family aside from this?" "Theres one more thing." Chu Luo seemed to remember something else and replied, "Two years ago, the Wen family had sent their subordinates to the West Spirit Maind to capture a man. Only the Great Protectors know of this matter. All other news has been sealed off and I had discovered this by ident." "A man?" Gu Ruoyun was shaken as a possibility emerged in her gut. "Who was that?" she asked. "This Im not too sure." Chu Luo shook her head. "All I know is that the Wen family had kidnapped that man, Im not too sure of the specifics!" Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes and entered into deep thought. Back then, when they had tried to kill the Lin family members, the first ones to appear on the Lin familys side were the Wen family members! Besides, the Wen familys residence was quite a distance from Forest City. How had they managed to arrive so quickly? Something was not right! There could only be one possibility... The Master of the Lin family had once said that there was another instigator behind the scenes who supported the Lin family. This instigator was very powerful and Gu Ruoyun was supposedly no match for them. Now, it seems like the instigator behind the scenes must be the Wen family! "The Wen family!" A cold light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes and she clenched her fists in a tight grip. "If they are really the instigator behind the scenes, I will kill them all no matter the price!" Now, she finally understood why her elder brother had arrived here from the West Spirit Maind. It was because of the Wen familys doing. The reason why he had refused to see her must be because he was afraid of dragging her down and result in the Wen family members causing trouble for her. Chapter 1306: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (3) Chapter 1306: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Chu Luo eyed Gu Ruoyun in astonishment as she asked, "Master, do you have a grudge against the Wen family?" A grudge? If the Wen family members do turn out to be the hidden instigators, how could this remain as a grudge? We would be mortal enemies! Nheless, Gu Ruoyun did not say this out loud but the cold and distant air emanating from her being answered Chu Luos question... "You two should go back and get some rest first." Gu Ruoyun slowly closed her eyes as she spoke in a calm voice, "Come back here tomorrow." "Yes, Master." Zi Yun and Chu Luo joined their fists before walking out of the room. Once they have left, Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes. There was a thick murderous intent flickering in her pupils. "Master," Tianqiong looked at Gu Ruoyun as he spoke with a grim look on his face. "If that man in ck really is Sir Shengxiao, that means that he has somehow escaped from the Wen familys clutches. Even though we dont know where he is right now, at least hes not in immediate danger." Gu Ruoyun nodded gently and a cold smile appeared on her lips, "Tianqiong, Chi, if you should ever run into the members of the Wen family, dont hold back! They had the audacity to kidnap my big brother from the West Spirit Maind, Ill never let them get away with it!" She had not managed to protect her loved ones in her past life. Therefore, she would do her best to protect the ones by her side during this life. If anyone dares to plot against them, they would have to pay the price. She will ughter them all! Noone shall be spared! "Yes, Master," came Tianqiong and Chis respectful reply in unison. ... Dawn, the following day. Countless forces have gathered once again at Celestial Mountains summit. Almost immediately, Gu Ruoyun noticed Wen Yas figure in the crowd. Wen Ya was still dressed in long, light yellow robes and looked noble and graceful. The violet sash around her waist was particrly refined, granting her already pretty features an extra bit of color. As a result, some of the men from the other organizations kept ncing at her. "Its you!" Suddenly, someone cried out angrily from behind her. When Gu Ruoyun turned around, she came face-to-face with Murong Qians pretty and pampered face. Murong Qians eyes were spitting fire as she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun, staring at her as if she wanted to tear Gu Ruoyun into ten thousand pieces. Murng Qian would never forget that the Murong family had lost so many powerful cultivators all because of this woman! It was also because of this woman that she had to face such a huge humiliation for the first time! Each time Murong Qian thought about it, she would feel as if ants were nibbling on her heart. It hurt so badly that it was hard to endure. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as her face filled with exasperation. Is this what enemies on a narrow road means? I had bumped into the Wen family members yesterday and now the Murong family members have appeared too. Out of the Three Great Protectors, only the Ouyang family has yet to appear... "Xiao Qian, whats going on?" Just as Gu Ruoyun sighed, a gentle and graceful voice spoke up from her side. Gu Ruoyun then saw Wen Ya who had arrived next to her. She turned her graceful gaze towards Murong Qian and gently raised her willowy brows. "Older Sister Wen Ya, this woman is Gu Ruoyun and shes the culprit behind the deaths of the Wen and Murong familys cultivators!" Murong Qian pointed at Gu Ruoyun as she replied angrily. At that moment, every organization in Celestial Mountain turned their attention towards Gu Ruoyun. Aside from shock in their eyes, most of it was pity. This woman had killed cultivators from the Murong and the Wen family? Was she really that powerful? Chapter 1307: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (4) Chapter 1307: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, it never ends well for anyone who offends any members from the Great Protectors. Not to mention that this woman had offended two of them at one go! "Xiao Qian, are you certain that shes the one who killed those people?" Wen Ya stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. "Shes only at the early-stage in the exceptional state. Based on her level of power, it doesnt seem like shed be able to kill so many powerful cultivators!" Murong Qian scoffed, "Her powers are indeed pretty good but she is rather savvy in seducing men! She had relied on those men to kill the Murong family members!" Wen Ya fell silent. She knows Murong Qians nature. Even though this woman was spoiled and stubborn, she would never lie. The Wen family cultivators deaths must be rted to this woman. Her graceful eyes darkened at the thought of this and her gaze sharpened. "So, youre connected to the deaths of the Wen family cultivators. Are you aware of the consequences that await anyone who offends the Wen family?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged. "Actually, the Wen family should thank me." "What?" Wen Ya was shaken, clearly shocked by Gu Ruoyuns words. This woman had caused the deaths of the Wen family members yet she wants the Wen family to thank her? Was she saying that she would feel grateful if the Wen family killed her entire family? "I had helped to eradicate the vermin from the Wen family so shouldnt your Wen family thank me instead?" Gu Ruoyunughed scornfully but the murderous intent in her heart erupted into the air. "The Lin family had wrenched my family apart, tried to kidnap my older brother, and tried to kill me over and over again! They did not even spare a group of innocent, normal vigers! Are you saying that people like them dont deserve to die?" Gu Ruoyun paused before continuing, "Who would have thought that a vermin like that would appear in the Wen family,pletely devoid of sense and unable to differentiate right from wrong as he tried to help the Lin family! If he continues to live, he would certainly damage the Wen familys reputation. So dont you think you should thank me?" Wen Yas eyes darkened even more as the corners of her lips curled into a smile. "I wasnt aware of this. Based on your exnation, he definitely was in the wrong! Lady Gu, everything the Lin family has ever done to your family is too cruel! You killing them gives little room for criticism! Therefore, I am willing to represent the Wen family and extend an apology to you. The Wen family should never have interfered in this matter nor should we have neglected in providing proper restrictions for the Lin family!" If Gu Ruoyun had not found out that the Wen family was the background instigator, perhaps Wen Yas words would have fooled her. However, it was because of this that she sensed Wen Ya was not a simple person. She was also much more powerful than Wen Luo... "Older Sister Wen Ya!" When Murong Qian saw that Wen Ya had not avenged her and had even apologized to Gu Ruoyun, her expression changed drastically and she stomped her foot ferociously. "She had killed people from the Wen family. Why did you apologize to her?" Wen Ya furrowed her brows as she looked at Murong Qian and internally cursed her for being an idiot. However, it did not show on her face. "As a Great Protector, we are only concerned with right and wrong and we never practice favoritism. Qianer, you should put your temper away too or it may cause the Three Great Protectors to fall onto the de!" Murong Qian shot Gu Ruoyun a fierce re and scoffed, "On ount of Older Sister Wen Ya, Im not going to be calctive with you today. However, let me tell you this, Qianbei Ye is mine! If you ever have the audacity to have any thoughts of indecency towards him, I wont spare you!" Actually, Murong Qian does not really like Qianbei Ye all that much but she simply felt that as long as she has her eye on something, she must have it! Chapter 1308: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (5) Chapter 1308: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides, the more Qianbei Ye rejected her advances, the more she wants to make him hers! No other woman could touch the man who holds her favor aside from her. Otherwise, she would ensure that it would be toote for regrets! p! A clear sound rang into the ears of the crowd. Celestial Mountain was suddenlypletely silent. Everyones eyes were wide with shock as they stared in disbelief at Gu Ruoyun who was slowly lowering her hand. "You..." Murong Qian covered her cheek as zing mes began to fill her teary eyes. She red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun as she asked, "You dare to hit me?" "If I hear you speak about him one more time, it wont be only a p next time." Gu Ruoyun replied indifferently. "Sister Wen Ya, this woman had hit me. She actually had the audacity to hit me!" Murong Qian tugged Wen Yas arm as her eyes filled with anger and grief. She had not brought a lot of people with her to join thepetition this time or she would definitely have had this woman killed! Wen Ya frowned and a cold light shed in her eyes, "Lady Gu, even if Xiao Qian was in the wrong, you shouldnt have acted out. Arent you feigning ignorance about the Great Protectors influence?" "So what if I hit her?" Gu Ruoyun smirked in an indifferent manner. "If I hear her humiliate my husband-to-be one more time, it wouldnt be as simple as a p!" A zing me exploded from Wen Yas chest but she forced it all down. "Lady Gu, Xiao Qian had been the first one tomit a wrong this time so I wont be calctive with you over this. However, you must know that the Great Protectors share their anger against amon enemy. Ourbined power is enough to trample the whole of First City. Xiao Qian, lets go." After Wen Ya said her piece, she pulled Murong Qian and left without sparing Gu Ruoyun a second nce. "Sister Wen Ya, why didnt you kill her?" Murong Qian covered her red, swollen cheek. Her voice was filled with anger. No one has ever hit her in this lifetime. Even her own grandfather could not bear toy a finger on her. Yet, that woman had the audacity to p her and Wen Ya had dragged her away instead. How could she tolerate this? Wen Ya loosened the grip on her hand but her eyes no longer held her initially graceful air. She sent Murong Qian a cold look and said, "Xiao Qian, even if youre angry, you cannot say things like that in public. When do you n to behave like one of the Great Protectors?" "But..." Murong Qian looked very pitiful. "I had seen and liked Qianbei Ye first! Since I like him, hes mine! Besides, Ive already sworn to make Qianbei Ye devote himself to me wholeheartedly as retaliation against his condescending attitude towards me over the past few days. However, I dont know what kind of magical potion that woman has poured over Qianbei Ye to cause my image to disappear from his eyes." Wen Ya sighed gently. Murong Qian has beenpletely spoiled rotten by the Master of the Murong family which has made her so undisciplined and out of control. She would destroy something or someone which she has set her sights on rather than hand it over to anyone else. "Xiao Qian, you must remember, as one of the Great Protectors, we must watch our dignity in public. Do you have any idea how much shame youve brought upon the Great Protectors with your attitude today? What would the public think of us, the Three Great Protectors?" Wen Yaughed bitterly. "That woman had killed powerful cultivators from the Wen family. Do you think I can swallow this bitter pill? Its equivalent to her pping the Wen family in the face but I had no choice but to apologize. Only then will I be able to save a bit of dignity for the Wen family." Chapter 1309: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (6) Chapter 1309: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Sister Wen Ya, are we going to let her off just like that?" Murong Qian bit her lip as her face filled with dissatisfaction. Let her off? Impossible! Wen Yaughed icily, "Dont forget, she must be here to participate in the Secret Orders assessment. During this assessment, I will find a way to make her mysteriously disappear! This way, not only will we be able to kill her, wed be able to save the Great Protectors image. Murong Qian stared at Wen Ya in shock. She came to a sudden realization that Wen Yas schemes were far too deep. Even though Wen Ya may hate Gu Ruoyun to the point of insanity, she could force it down and put up a calm face. Besides, she would even admit to her mistakes and apologize while secretly nning the others demise. A woman like that was just too scary... Murong Qian shivered as she lowered her head, not daring to look at Wen Ya anymore. At this moment, Wen Ya was now deep in thought. Hence, she did not notice the peculiar look on Murong Qians face... ... "Looks like everyone is here now." The crowd was in the midst of a fervent discussion when a cold, distant, and haughty voice rang out. Everyone turned around in unison and their eyes fell upon the white-robed Left Emissary. "I will now issue your mission for this assessment," said the Left Emissary indifferently. His eyes were filled with arrogance as he continued, "Your first mission is to survive in the deep recesses of the Celestial Mountain for half a month! There are many spiritual beasts residing deep in the Celestial Mountain so its likely that many idents may happen. The Secret Order will not take responsibility if you were to die identally. Hence, I hope that youve thought this through. You should now decide whether you will participate in this assessment or leave this ce!" The crowd looked at each other. After all, the rewards offered by the Secret Order was much too attractive. Hence, even if they knew the dangers of this assessment, they refused to back down. "Since no one is leaving, we shall enter the section for assessment. You will only be allowed to enter the nextpetition after going through this assessment." The Left Emissary looked at the crowd. His voice was indifferent and calm as he issued the order. "Stay in the deep end of Celestial Mountain for half a month?" Murong Qian was shocked. She thenughed icily and sent a vicious re towards Gu Ruoyun while her eyes flickered with murderous intent. "This is a great opportunity! Gu Ruoyun, dont me me for being cruel, its your own fault for snatching the man I like!" Her eyes filled with murderous intent as she red fixedly at the green-robed woman standing in the crowd. "Master." The Vermillion Bird wrinkled her attractive brows as her cute little face filled with anger and dissatisfaction. "I want to kill that fellow! She actually has the audacity to stare at you!" "We have many opportunities to kill herter." Gu Ruoyun stroked the Vermillion Birds head as she smiled. The Vermillion Bird still does not feel too happy about it and she could not help but turn around and re at Murong Qian. However, her actions thoroughly angered Murong Qian, causing her to exim in disdain, "The Celestial Mountain is fraught with danger yet someone is bringing a small child to join this assessment. Does she think that the Secret Orders assessment is like ying house?" Instantly, all eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Earlier on, even though the Vermillion Bird had tagged along by Gu Ruoyuns side, the crowd had focused their attention upon her dispute with the Great Protectors so they had not noticed the Vermillion Birds presence at all. Now that theyve seen her, was that not the case? This woman has actually brought a child to participate in thepetition. By doing so, she was looking down on them all thinking that this child could defeat them! "Haha, am I seeing things? Someones actually brought a child to participate in the assessment!" Chapter 1310: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (7) Chapter 1310: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Tsk, tsk. What kind of a ce does she think this is? I was under the impression that she has some great power since she had dared to raise a dispute against the Great Protectors. In the end, not only are her numbers iplete, she has actually resorted to using childbor. Is this little girl even a Martial Emperor?" "This little girl has no trace of spiritual energy fluctuations on her body. I reckon she hasnt even started cultivating." The crowd burst intoughter as they stared disdainfully at Gu Ruoyuns party. The Vermillion Bird was now really angry. If Tianqiong did not restrain her, she would probably have charged out to fight these people. "Dont be hasty!" Tianqiong furrowed his brows. "Dont cause trouble for our Master!" The Vermillion Bird scoffed and red angrily at the people who were taunting her. She then slinked reluctantly back to Gu Ruoyuns side. "Child, Id advise you to go back and drink your milk! This is no ce for you." "Thats right, still such a small child. I wonder what kind of parents she has to be so cruel to let her join thispetition. This is pretty much like pushing the little kid into a fire pit!" As they spoke, the crowd nced over at Gu Ruoyun in an obvious manner. In their opinion, Gu Ruoyun was the little girls mother yet she has viciously pulled her in to make up the numbers with inferior products! For the sake of joining the assessment, she didnt even heed the childs life. Zi Yun and Chu Luo, who had overheard their taunting, disyed a rather odd look on their faces. A little child? For goodness sake, this little child is much older than their ancestors. The two shook their heads and sighed exasperatedly. It was the little lolitas fault for having such deceptive looks. Had they not mistaken her for a child who was only a few years old too in the beginning? "Bunch of fools!" The Vermillion Bird clenched her fists and scoffed icily. She then turned her proud and lovable head around and no longer bothered to look at the noisy humans. Once she enters thepetition segment, she would show those idiotic humans her true potential! Wen Ya eyed the Vermillion Bird and raised her willowy brows as a bewildered look shed in her eyes. She was not sure if she was mistaken but she sensed that this little maiden was not as simple as she looks... "As long as she is below the age of thirty, anyone can participate in this assessment." The Left Emissary frowned as he looked at the Vermillion Bird amidst the crowd. However, he did not chase her away and continued to speak indifferently, "Even if shes only three years old, she may participate in thispetition! Its gettingte, Ill send my men to escort you to the deep end of Celestial Mountain. Whether you live or die will depend on your own abilities." After saying this, he straightened his sleeves before turning around and leaving. He did not hesitate at all... ... Celestial Mountain. The trees were lush and green at the deep end of the mountain. One would asionally sense the powerful aura of a spiritual beast. However, the spiritual beasts which intended to charge out seemed to sense something and quietly backed off. As a result, no spiritual beast caused any trouble for Gu Ruoyuns party since they entered the deep end of Celestial Mountain. "Master, didnt those people say that the deep end of this Celestial Mountain is fraught with dangers? Weve been here for nearly five days now and we havent even seen a single spiritual beast." Zi Yun looked somewhat unsatisfied. He had looked forward to having a good fight with the spiritual beasts so he could understand how powerful the spiritual beasts of Celestial Mountain were! However, he never thought that even after five days in the forest, they still would not bump into a single spiritual beast. The Vermillion Birds mouth twitched. Those spiritual beasts arent idiots. Master isnt just carrying the Divine Weapon, the Nine Emperors, along with her. She also has Leader Zixies aura surrounding her. If those spiritual beasts approached her, wouldnt they be courting death? Chapter 1311: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (8) Chapter 1311: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Isnt it better to not encounter any at all?" Chu Luo yawned out of boredom. "I certainly dont want to pick a fight with those spiritual beasts. Its just not interesting enough. Master, I think wed better find a ce to have a good nap for half a month before leaving this ce." Zi Yun scoffed and ignored Chu Luo. Instead, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun. "Master, how about we find some spiritual beasts and have a good fight?" He looked absolutely excited as he spoke. It was as if fighting spiritual beasts was some sort of fun game to him. Gu Ruoyun chuckled calmly, "Theres no need to look for them, the people you should fight have arrived." Just as she spoke, countless shadows appeared in front of them, surrounding the group of five. "Hmph! Damned girl, the five of you actually dared toe here and ept this assessment. Youve even brought a little maiden along. Youre simply digging your own graves!" The leader of the gang was a wild and coarse-looking man. He spat ferociously, "Brothers, attack! Killing them would be too easy. Besides, Lady Murong has promised us that as long as we kill them, she will grant us a Spirit Gathering Pill." The wild and coarse man licked his lips as he stared scornfully at Gu Ruoyun. "You dont know whats good for you!" Chu Luoughed icily and taunted. These people could not sense Chu Luos rank but since she was Gu Ruoyuns subordinate, they immediately assumed that she was not all that powerful. It was not possible for a subordinates power to surpass their Masters. "Damned girl, you can go to hell!" Boom! The brute cried out angrily and sped towards Chu Luo as he aimed his fist fiercely at her chest. Thud! His fistnded heavily on Chu Luos chest. However, it was almost like Chu Luo was rooted to the ground. No matter how much strength that man exerted, he could not budge her at all. The brutes eyes changed from fierceness to shock as he stared at the ck-robed woman in astonishment. Crack! A clear sound rang out. The brute then wailed in agony, sounding like a pig being ughtered... The others saw that Chu Luo had gripped his fist and twisted it forcefully. His arm was now dislocated and was swaying gently in the air. Chu Luos fist thennded fiercely onto the brute. Before the brute could react, his body was sent flying out of the way. His head collided with a rock and began to bleed instantly. "Leader!" The group was shocked. They quickly ran to the brutes side and pulled him up from the ground before staring at the ck-robed Chu Luo in shock. "Didnt Lady Murong say that the strongest amongst them was only at the early stage in the exceptional state? Why is this womans bodyguard so powerful?" Cold sweat began to drip all over the brutes forehead. His face was wretched and pale. When he noticed that Chu Luo was approaching him, his eyes filled with fear. "What do you want? Let me tell you this, even if you hold great power, its useless! As long as we bring your heads to Lady Murong, we can exchange them for pills! You will still encounter assassination attempts from cultivators of all states!" "Hahaha!" Zi Yun burst intoughter. "I should thank her for making the next half of this month more interesting! If she wants to send assassins after my Master, Ill kill every single one of them! Id love to see who dares to touch my Master!" Snap! Just as Zi Yun said his piece, Chu Luo made her move once again. She grabbed the brutes head in a tight grip and twisted it forcefully. His head was immediately torn from his body and blood began to spurt out like a fountain, dyeing the ground red. Chapter 1312: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (9) Chapter 1312: The First Confrontation With Wen Ya (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The brutes subordinates were in shock. They then turned around and tried to escape. However, why would the Vermillion Bird, who had long lost her patience, give them an opportunity to do so? She unleashed her mes with one st and dealt with everyone on site. They were burned into ashes immediately and not even their bodies could be found. It was as if those people had never existed at all. "Looks like were going to be very busy after this." Gu Ruoyun shrugged and eximed in exasperation. "Lets go, we shall find a ce to rest first." "Yes, Master." Chu Luo returned to Gu Ruoyuns side, joined her fists and replied. Over the past six months, she had seen too many miracles from Gu Ruoyun so the pride in her heart had been slowly polished away. There was a cave near them. Gu Ruoyun entered the cave and left Chu Luo and Zi Yun to stand guard outside. She then stayed in the cave and cultivated, racing against time... Gu Ruoyun, who was cultivating in the cave, was blissfully unaware that a storm has brewed in Celestial Mountain because of her. Everyone had joined in the search for her group for the sake of obtaining Murong Qians promised pills. Unfortunately, after searching for more than ten days, they could find no trace of the woman. It was as if she has evaporated from the human world... Soon, the end of the assessment had arrived. In half a months time, countless humans had died in the ws of spiritual beasts. Of course, the number of spiritual beasts that they had managed to kill was rather substantial as well. As a result, Celestial Mountain was littered with corpses and blood was soaked into the ground everywhere. Meanwhile, the organizations who had passed the assessment walked out one by one into the area surrounding Celestial Mountain. As for those who had not re-emerged, all of them were certainly dead by now. "Sister Wen Ya, that woman still hasnt reappeared. She must have died in the Celestial Mountains deep end!" Murong Qian smiled in excitement as her eyes continued to nce at the path in front of her from time to time. When she saw no sign of that hateful figure, the smile on her face grew even more pronounced. "I had used pills as a promise to deal with her! Anyone who kills her cane to me and collect one Spirit Gathering Pill! However, after such a long time, those fools still havent found her at all. How infuriating!" Murong Qians smile then faded and she stomped her foot in anger before she continued to speak, "Since she still hasnt emerged, she must have died under the ws of some spiritual beast. Shes probably been swallowed whole until not even her body was left. This was also why my men havent been able to find her!" It goes without saying that Murong Qian has a rather vivid imagination. In her mind, Gu Ruoyun was already dead and not even her body was left. This was why so many people were unable to find any trace of her... Wen Ya knitted her brows and looked at Murong Qian. She then turned her attention towards a nearby mountain range as her eyes shed with an unreadable emotion. She could not shake off this feeling that Gu Ruoyun would never have died so easily! "Xiao Qian, dont underestimate Gu Ruoyun. The people by her side are also not as straightforward. Even though her powers may not be all that great, she could still survive in Celestial Mountains deep recesses." Murong Qianughed, "Sister Wen Ya, youre overthinking things. Gu Ruoyun certainly doesnt have that kind of ability! My men havent been able to find her because shes been eaten alive. Are you saying that I should have the others search for her in a spiritual beasts belly?" Wen Ya shook her head and sighed. Murong Qian was certainly a specimen with well-developed limbs but the empty head of a moron. Chapter 1313: The Competition (1) Chapter 1313: The Competition (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If it was not for the fact that this girl holds the Murong family name, it was likely that no one in the First City would entertain her at all. Just as Murong Qian had be excited thinking about Gu Ruoyuns death, her gaze instantly hardened and the shock in her eyes turned into anger. She then red dead-on at the elegant figure. "How can this be? How could she still alive?" A figure was cooly approaching them under the sunlight. This made Murong Qians heart burn with an anger that radiated from her body uncontrobly. "Shes still alive!" I hate her! How could Murong Qian not feel hatred? In her point of view, she would only stand the chance to get Qianbei Ye when this woman has died! Wen Ya smiled indifferently, "See, I told you that Gu Ruoyun wouldnt die so easily. Now, will you believe in what I say?" At that moment, Murong Qian could no longer hear what Ya had said. She continued to re angrily at Gu Ruoyun as a raging me burned within her heart. She felt a huge urge to walk up to the woman and tear her to pieces! However, she was very aware that the Secret Order was the organizer of this assessment. In this world, the only people she could never cross were the members of the Secret Order! Hence, no matter how angry she was, she had no choice but to show restraint. "Its time. Those who should have returned have already returned. As for everyone else, I can only express my sympathy for their unfortunate circumstances." The Left Emissary walked towards the crowd from the front. He then stepped onto a high stage and passed his gaze through the crowd. He then continued neutrally, "You may all go back and get some rest tonight. We will continue with thepetition tomorrow." "Yes, Lord Left Emissary." Those people who have passed the assessment were very grateful as they joined their fists with reverence and replied. ... Nightfall. The moonlight was as clear as water, quiet and enticing. The Left Emissary was sitting in a guest house and he gently picked up a teacup before carefully pursing his lips to taste it. As the tea was too hot, he put it back down. Knock! Knock, knock, knock! Someone knocked on the door, causing him to furrow his brows as he said, "Come in." Once he had spoken, the door was pushed open. He watched as Wen Ya, who was dressed in light yellow robes, entered the room. "Wen Ya?" The Left Emissary was shocked. He staggered to his feet and his heart clenched. "What are you doing here? Has something happened to Yueer?" Wen Ya smiled and slowly walked into the room. She then took a seat gracefully and poured herself a cup of tea. "Lord Left Emissary, Ivee to ask for your help." "What?" The Left Emissary furrowed his brows, "Are you talking about the matters surrounding thepetition? I can help you attain the top three ces so you can rest assured." "Its not that," Wen Ya shook her head. "I want your help in dealing with someone." "Wen Ya," The Left Emissarys expression turned cold as he replied calmly, "You know the Secret Orders rules. If you have any grudge against someone in thepetition, youll have to deal with it yourself. I cant help you with this at all. As a referee, I cannot be impartial now. I absolutely cant help you in going against anyone else." Wen Yas eyes flickered and sheughed gracefully, "Lord Left Emissary, dont you want Yueer anymore?" "What do you mean?" The Left Emissarys expression has turned very icy, "Wen Ya, are you threatening me?" "Its not a threat." A light shed in Wen Yas eyes. "Im just here to warn you, Lord Left Emissary, that the woman named Gu Ruoyun is Gu Shengxiaos little sister!" Chapter 1314: The Competition (2) Chapter 1314: The Competition (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Boom! Gu Shengxiaos name crashed into the Left Emissarys heart like a heavy weight. He lowered his head, unsure of what to say. "You should have heard about this person named Gu Shengxiao. Yueer must have mentioned him before!" Wen Yas words pierced through the Left Emissarys heart and made his expression deteriorate. It was clear that he was no stranger to that person named Gu Shengxiao! "What are you trying to say?" He took a deep breath and lifted his head to look at the elegant woman. Wen Ya raised the teacup to her lips and her eyes were filled with smiles. "I dont know what that fellow Gu Shengxiao has done to Yueer. Not too long after the Wen family had captured him, he had begun to fool around with Yueer. Yueer is far too naive and is easily fooled. Gu Shengxiao must have used his pitiful circumstances to fool her which was why Yueer had helped him to escape from the Wen family." She paused at this point before continuing, "Lord Left Emissary, Gu Shengxiao had cunningly seduced Yueer in the Wen family home. Can you really tolerate what this implies?" The Left Emissary fell silent. Ever since he had be acquainted with Wen Yue, she has never missed a chance to mention this name in front of him. This made him very jealous! He was jealous of that man named Gu Shengxiao whom Wen Yue could not seem to forget! "No," the Left Emissary took a deep breath and rejected Wen Yas request. "I cannot help you to deal with Gu Ruoyun. This kind of behavior is not tolerated. Should any of the n leaders find out, Im afraid that Ill never be allowed to stay in the Secret Order again." Wen Yaughed, "Lord Left Emissary, Yueer has now agreed to marry you but... Do you think that Gu Shengxiao would simply let that slide?" The Left Emissarys body shook and he fell silent once again. When she saw the gradual change in the Left Emissarys countenance, Wen Yanded the final blow. "Yueer is very innocent and is too easily fooled. Furthermore, she still has residual unfinished feelings towards Gu Shengxiao. If Gu Shengxiao were to appear, she would certainly run off with him. Youll then lose your most beloved!" The Left Emissary thought for a moment, "You said that Gu Shengxiao had seduced Yueer in order to escape the Wen family. Now that hes no longer in the Wen family home, he shouldnt be involving himself with Yueer anymore." "Lord Left Emissary, based on Gu Shengxiaos power, do you really think that he could stay in the First City?" Wen Yaughed icily. "Yueer is the Second Lady of our Wen family after all and Grandfather treasures her greatly. How many men would miss out on a chance to be a son-inw of the Wen family? Of course, a man like you, Left Emissary, would have no interest in the Wen familys position. Others are not like you. He, Gu Shengxiao, has no rank or power. He would never give up on Yueer!" The Left Emissarys expression slowly sank. He clenched his fist, cracking his knuckles in the process. "Lord Left Emissary, Gu Ruoyun is far more talented than Gu Shengxiao. If you give his sister the opportunity to enter the Secret Order, Im afraid that its highly likely she would help her brother to snatch Yueer away!" Wen Ya smiled as she continued, "You must know that Gu Ruoyun had risen through the ranks from a ce like the West Spirit Maind. I cant help but admire how she had only relied on her own power to get to where she is today. Her talent is far stronger than any of us in the First City! Dont underestimate her just because shes only at the early stage of the exceptional state. It wont be too long until shes fully grown." "Besides..." Wen Ya paused. "Based on my understanding of Gu Ruoyuns character, shes good at concealing her faults and is the type of person who cant distinguish between right and wrong! As long as Gu Shengxiao does not give up on Yueer, even if Yueer refuses, she would help to take her away! Lord Left Emissary, I know what youre thinking, you believe that its ancient history. Do you think that as long as you have Yueers heart, youll have her for the rest of your life? Im afraid that youre greatly mistaken!" Chapter 1315: The Competition (3) Chapter 1315: The Competition (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Even if Yueer doesnt want to be with Gu Shengxiao, Gu Ruoyun would still take her away, and send her straight into Gu Shengxiaos bed!" Wen Yas eyes were turned towards the Left Emissarys increasingly deteriorating expression. She curled the corners of her lips, "Do you want your woman to be forced into the bed of another man and forced down by another man for the rest of her life?" The Left Emissary clenched his fist tighter and tighter as a wave of agony filled his heart. Now, whenever he thought about Wen Yue being coerced by another man, he would look rather teary-eyed and his heart would throb in agony. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, "What should I do?" Even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman! Even though he did not wish tomit a vition and do something so unfair, he had no choice for Wen Yues sake! No one will harm my Yueer! Anyone who makes Yueer shed a tear must die! "Lord Left Emissary, as long as you help me, I believe that Gu Ruoyun will die tragically in the end!" Wen Ya chuckled softly. Gu Ruoyun, this is the price youll pay for attacking the Wen family! Furthermore, your older brother is Gu Shengxiao so you must die! Its your brothers fault for escaping which resulted in the Wen familys experiment failing! "Lord Left Emissary." Wen Ya curled her lips when she noticed the agitated look on the Left Emissarys face and spoke again, "You dont need to feel troubled over being an unfair referee. Besides, even if you kill Gu Ruoyun, Im sure the Secret Order wouldnt do anything to you. Youre the Secret Orders emissary after all! Are they really going to go against you for the sake of an outsider?" The Left Emissaryughed bitterly. This fellow really doesnt understand the institutional regtions of the Secret Order. Since the Secret Order has hidden from worldly affairs, they cannot engage themselves in ordinary affairs. If he helped Wen Ya to attack Gu Ruoyun and the Secret Order were to find out about this, they would throw him out for sure! Hence, he was taking a huge risk this time. "Yueer, I would do anything for you! Even if I have to betray the Secret Order, I wont regret it!" The Left Emissary stared into the night sky outside the window and muttered to himself, "I have no choice but to kill this Gu Ruoyun woman for the sake of your happiness. Otherwise, she will hurt you one day! I dont want anything like that to happen..." Wen Yas smile grew more pronounced when she saw that the Left Emissary has fallen for her words. She then slowly rose to her feet and said, "Left Emissary, Im leaving now, dont forget your promise." The Left Emissary waved his hand and gently closed his eyes. He did not look at Wen Ya anymore. What more say anything else to her... Wen Ya did not mind that either. She then turned around and left after taking leave. Once she was safely out the door, her face no longer disyed her usual elegance. There was an icy chill in her smile as she said, "Thats all there is to the Left Emissary of the Secret Order, easily manipted with the use of a woman! I only need to hold this trump card in my hand and from now on, the Governor himself would need to show courtesy to the Wen family! Its a lucky thing that I had managed to secure Wen Yue after Wen Yan had betrayed the family. Otherwise, I would never have been able to hold a trump card like her." She had secured Wen Yue at that time, anticipating the day when she could be used as a tool to form a marriage alliance... It was a good thing that her moment of usefulness has finally arrived and that she could be used to control the Left Emissary of the Secret Order! Wen Ya took onest look at the tightly shut room door when she thought of this and chuckled coldly. She then turned around and left, disappearing from the halls of the guest house... Chapter 1316: The Competition (4) Chapter 1316: The Competition (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next day. A high stage has been erected at Celestial Mountains peak. The surrounding area of the stage was guarded by powerful cultivators of the Secret Order. They looked as solid as sculptures and as unwavering as mountains. Once the white-robed cultivator entered the area, the entire mountain range fell silent. All eyes followed his every move and their gaze was filled with a sense of anticipation. "Following thest assessment, we still have over ten organizations left." The Left Emissary stepped onto the stage as the crowd watched. His eyes were filled with a sense of arrogance as he stared down at the crowd beneath him with cold indifference. "Only the top three names would receive the right to enter the Secret Order. Hence, more than ten organizations who will be disqualified in thispetition!" The crowd was already anxious about the next challenge. They looked at each other as their eyes filled with anticipation. Everyone was of the opinion that the strongest amongst them were second only to the Murong and the Wen family. Besides, since the Ouyang family has yet to send their representatives, there was still one more slot avable in the top three ranks. The crowds spirit began to surge like the waters of ake at the thought of this and their expression filled with a determination for victory. "In this challenge, aside from ability, you must depend on luck as well!" The Left Emissary continued coldly, "Next, I will use the Secret Orders Space Teleportation Spell to send you to the cultivation grounds! This Teleportation Spell will teleport at random! The ces you will be sent to are not confirmed!" The Left Emissary saw the curious looks in the crowds eyes and continued his exnation. "That ce is divided into five levels. The first level contains the weakest species of spiritual beasts while the fifth level contains the most powerful spiritual beasts! The Teleportation Spell will send you to face the spiritual beasts. You may only return once youve killed a hundred of them." A hundred spiritual beasts! The crowd was shocked upon hearing this. Indeed, the Secret Orders assessment would not be so easy. If they ended up being sent to face refined state spiritual beasts, they would lose their lives there! However, if they were lucky enough, they would only have to face low-ranking spiritual beasts and this assessment would be equivalent to giving marks away! "If youre ready, you may go now." The Left Emissary looked at the excited crowd as he eximed calmly. Just as he had spoken, a group immediately brought a formation into view. The formation emitted a faint white light. It was obvious that this formation was the Teleportation Spell which the Left Emissary had mentioned... The Left Emissary swept his gaze across the crowd and focused his eyes upon Gu Ruoyuns face. An obvious struggle shed in his eyes but in the end, he hardened his heart and said, "This Teleportation Spell will take you to where you need to go. Whether you will be able to return without incident will depend on your own abilities." "Yes, Lord Left Emissary." Upon hearing this, many people stepped forward to test it out. Some looked absolutely nervous, afraid of having the unfortunate luck of being sent to the fifth level... "Master, what is it?" Chu Luo noticed that Gu Ruoyun was lost in thought and asked, puzzled. Gu Ruoyun smiled, "Nothing. Chu Luo, you must all prepare yourselves as we may hit the jackpot. The members of the Secret Order are keeping a close eye on us." The look that the Left Emissary had sent her contained too much meaning and Gu Ruoyun had managed to figure out his intentions very quickly. "A close eye?" Zi Yun turned towards Gu Ruoyun as well. His eyes were filled with astonishment. "Master, what do you mean?" "Idiot!" The Vermillion Bird smacked Zi Yuns head and replied in an exasperated manner over his failure to improve. "The meaning behind Masters words is very simple, that *sshole Left Emissary wants to harm us so we will most certainly be sent to the fifth level!" Chapter 1317: The Competition (5) Chapter 1317: The Competition (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "The Left Emissary intends to harm us? Ive heard that the Secret Order has always been fair and impartial! How could he do such a thing?" Chu Luo bit her lips and her expression was filled with anxiety. After all, the spiritual beasts on the fifth level must be extremely ferocious. If they were only at the refined state, it was likely that she might be able to defend against them. If spiritual beasts at the ninth transformation state were to appear, it was likely that they would lose their lives there. "This Left Emissary is connected to the Wen family." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. "If my guess is correct, Wen Ya had put him up to this. Furthermore, shes using her younger sister, Wen Yue, as a threat to coerce him to help her get rid of me. Hence, that would exin why the Left Emissary had looked so conflicted when he nced at me." The Left Emissary is connected to the Wen family? Zi Yun scratched his head. How did I not know about this? "What should we do, Master?" They were no match for such powerful spiritual beasts. "When the boat gets to the pier-head, it will go straight with the current." Gu Ruoyun calmly replied. "Well decide when we enter the Teleportation Spell. Perhaps he would only send us to the fourth level." Zi Yunughed bitterly. How can that be? If the Left Emissary really wants to harm them, he would certainly send them to the fifth level and not the fourth! "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun mobilized her party when she noticed that most of the other cultivators on Celestial Mountain have left. They then walked into the formation. "Lord Left Emissary, do you have any updates on what Ive asked for?" Once everyone had left, Wen Ya turned her gaze towards the Left Emissary as a small smile appeared on her face. "Furthermore, I dont want to waste too much time so youd better just let me wait at the first level." The Left Emissary slowly closed his eyes for a long while before opening them and replied, "Ive arranged everything ordingly. You can go. Im certain that there will be no issues! Furthermore, when you return, please tell Yueer that I will protect her for the rest of her life and I will never let anyone hurt her." Wen Ya smiled before she turned around and walked into the formation. She then vanished in a sh of its light... ... A brilliant red glow like a boundless sea of mes covered the vast expanse of the sky. She seems to have been ced directly into the sea of mes. The red light reflected off the ground, staining the whole world crimson. Further ahead, a group of super ming beasts was in the midst of fighting for food when they noticed the humans appearance. The ming beasts immediately dropped the delicious food in their ws and charged toward them. Roar! They shot a mouthful of mes from their mouths. These mes shot across the sky like the sun, the scorching heat was stifling. "Watch out, Master!" Chu Luos expression changed and she instantly pulled out her weapon and scattered the super ming beasts fire. She then eximed with a cold and distant look on her face, "These super ming beasts are very powerful. The weakest amongst them are at the mid-stage of the exceptional state! The rest are mostly at thete-stage." "What are we waiting for? Lets kill these spiritual beasts!" Zi Yun was the first to charge head-on and sh at the spiritual beasts heads with a single blow. Unfortunately, the spiritual beasts were very nimble despite theirrge size. They easily evaded his attack before appearing at Zi Yuns back and threw their mes at him. Zi Yun stumbled forward with a crash and howled in anguish. "Motherf*ckers! These spiritual beasts actually know how tounch a sneak attack! Theyre more cunning than humans, theyve managed to attack me from my back!" Zi Yun massaged his stinging back and red angrily at the super ming beasts. He then charged towards them again without another word. "Azure Dragon, lets have apetition and see who can kill the most beasts, agreed?" Chapter 1318: Late-Stage Exceptional State (1) Chapter 1318: Late-Stage Exceptional State (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Vermillion Bird blinked. She then turned around and looked at the Azure Dragon and giggled. "The one with the highest kill count shall be the Leader of the Four Divine Beasts. Do you agree to the challenge?" "Fine." Tianqiongs expression was as cold and grim as usual. His azure robes pierced through the sky as he charged towards the spiritual beasts in front of him, moving as swiftly as the wind. "You went ahead on your own, you didnt even wait for me!" The Vermillion Bird pouted sulkily as if she could not stand the fact that Tianqiong had snatched the opportunity first. She immediately followed suit and charged forward. A sharp, red sword appeared in her hand from out of thin air and she brandished it towards the super ming beasts... Roar! The super ming beasts were infuriated and released their powerful attacks at the Vermillion Bird as well... "Get out of the way!" Just then, a loud cry was heard. Upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns order, the Vermillion Bird and Azure Dragon stepped aside with a whoosh, creating a pathway at the center for Gu Ruoyun. "Master, what do you want to do?" Chu Luo stared at Gu Ruoyun in confusion as she asked in astonishment. Zi Yun, who was next to her, was filled with excitement. He stared at Gu Ruoyun in anticipation as he asked, "Master, are you going to use that attack?" Upon hearing Zi Yuns words, Chu Luo looked increasingly suspicious. Her eyes were filled with confusion as she said, "Zi Yun, what are you saying? What attack is Master going to use? You must know that those are mid-stage andte-stage exceptional state spiritual beasts. Master is only at the early stage in the exceptional state. She cant face so many spiritual beasts alone." "Idiot." Zi Yun spat icily, "Master has great power, so great that its beyond your imagination." "You..." Chu Luo was so enraged that she wanted to kick him. However, once she remembered their current situation, she restrained herself and red angrily at Zi Yun. This fellow enjoys bickering with her, as always. Bzzt! Gu Ruoyun slowly closed her eyes and sensed the Nine Emperors buzzing sound. She then opened her eyes again and her clear and cold gaze stared straight at the spiritual beasts. The sky changed in an instant! The once crimson sky seemed to lose its color as the sun and moon lost their light. A red pir of light rose from within Gu Ruoyuns body and shot into the sky before splitting apart, forming beams of red. Zi Yun and Chu Luo were shocked and stopped bickering to stare at Gu Ruoyun... They saw a giant sword rising up in front of Gu Ruoyun. Nine multi-colored dragons could be seen on the surface of the sword. The dragons slithered around the swords de endlessly as if they were about to break through it. The Nine Emperors have emerged and heaven and earth shall move! Chu Luo was still lost in amazement when she sensed the spiritual weapon in her hand lose its luster. She was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. She had once gone through a lot of difficulties to obtain this spiritual weapon. Now, in front of Gu Ruoyuns weapon, the spiritual weapon which had once fought alongside her waspletely eclipsed, pushed down by their aura to the point where it could not even raise its head... Any weapon would lose its shine in the face of the Nine Emperors, a leading Divine Weapon! Boom! The Nine Emperors shot into the sky. Before the spiritual beasts could react, they had crashed under the Nine Emperors attack. They did not even have time to get away! This was the Nine Emperors! It was so powerful that it was almost invincible! Zi Yuns mouth was now shaped like an egg as he stared in astonishment at Gu Ruoyun. He had assumed that the Ancient Divine Pagoda in Gu Ruoyuns possession was powerful enough but he never expected her to have such a powerful weapon! Even at the early stage in the exceptional state, she could butcher thete-stage exceptional state super ming beasts. Chapter 1319: Late-Stage Exceptional State (2) Chapter 1319: Late-Stage Exceptional State (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "So powerful!" Chu Luo stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock, her body had begun to tremble. This was the first time she had ever seen Gu Ruoyun attack and she was shaken to her very core! Now, she finally understood that some people were just naturally powerful. Be it aplishments in pill refinement or her own power, Gu Ruoyun was already at the stage of invincibility! Chu Luo may be at the refined state but she believes that this woman would surpass her sooner orter! "Nine Emperors, Ill give these spiritual beasts to you. You may consume them and increase your power!" Gu Ruoyun calmly raised the corners of her lips as she instructed. Upon receiving her order, the Nine Emperors reached out their countless bloody ws and pulled the bodies of the spiritual beasts on the ground into the sword. Chu Luo and the rest could see the nine dragons slithering towards them and swallowing the bodies whole. Bang! Suddenly, a powerful wave rose from Gu Ruoyuns body. A hurricane rose as well, causing her aura to expand. "Shes having a breakthrough?" Chu Luo blinked. When has achieving a breakthrough in the exceptional state be so easy? She has only killed several spiritual beasts and was able to reach a breakthrough after that? Chu Luo was unaware that this was because of Gu Ruoyuns contract with the Nine Emperors. Each time the Nine Emperors consumes another human or a spiritual beast, there would always be some leftover energy which would be turned into excess energy. The Nine Emperors would not waste this energy so they would instantly send it into Gu Ruoyuns body. Hence, Gu Ruoyun had broken through immediately after absorbing the excess energy... If Gu Ruoyun had known that the energy which the Nine Emperors sent into her body was its waste excess energy, it was likely that she would stomp on the Nine Emperors fiercely. "Since Ive just broken through to the mid-stage of the exceptional state, I can now use the Exceptional Pill. However, I must first consolidate my powers." Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath before muttering. Even though the Exceptional Pill could also be absorbed during the early stage of the exceptional state, Gu Ruoyun had kept it aside until this moment because the subsequent breakthroughs would be exponentially difficult. After she has reached mid-stage of the exceptional state, she would utilize the Exceptional Pill to reach thete stage! "Weve only managed to take care of more than ten spiritual beasts. There are still roughly eighty more to go. Its just as well, I can use the fight to solidify my cultivation base." Using the fights to solidify her cultivation base would be much easier than closed-door cultivating. Hence, after saying her piece, Gu Ruoyun immediately stepped to the front and charged into the battlefield. In this vast and endless space, the further one journeys forward, the more powerful the spiritual beasts be! Hence, there were no more mid-stage spiritual beasts at the end of the battle. The weakest amongst them were at thete stage and there were even a few at the refined state! It was a good thing that Gu Ruoyun has broken through to the mid-stage of the exceptional state. With the help of the Nine Underworld mes and her spiritual weapons, she could avoid defeat in a battle against a refined state spiritual beast. If she really wants to defeat them, she does not need to expend substantial effort... As for the Divine Weapon, the Nine Emperors, it had returned to Gu Ruoyuns mind after swallowing so many spiritual beasts and quietly absorbed their energy. Regardless of how much Gu Ruoyun tried to summon it, it would haughtily ignore her... "Now, my cultivation base is just about stabilized so I can continue to break through." Gu Ruoyun stopped what she was doing, took out the pill and swallowed it without another word. At that moment, a powerful hurricane enveloped her body then exploded with a crash... "Late-stage exceptional state!" Gu Ruoyun never thought that she would have such a swift breakthrough in the short span of half a year. Chapter 1320: Late-Stage Exceptional State (3) Chapter 1320: Late-Stage Exceptional State (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion First, she had absorbed the Nine Underworld mes to reach the exceptional state instantly. Now, she has been promoted all the way again and has reached thete stage of the exceptional state. However, if she wants to continue breaking through to the refined state, it would not be so easy... Chu Luo looked rather envious as she watched how Gu Ruoyun had broken through so easily. After all, back when she had tried to break through from the early-stage to thete-stage of the exceptional state, not only had she used up a lot of time and experience, she had to go through a lot of dangers as well. Gu Ruoyun was certainly very lucky to have broken through so easily. How very frustrating! "Thats just about the number of spiritual beasts we need to kill. Its almost time for us to leave now." Gu Ruoyun looked at the group as she spoke. "Somethings not right." Chu Luo furrowed her brows. "Lord Left Emissary had mentioned that as long as weve killed a hundred spiritual beasts, we could leave this ce. How are we supposed to leave now? Ive counted that weve killed more than a hundred of them!" Gu Ruoyun fell silent. Just as she was about to speak, an angry roar sounded from the front. The roar shook the heavens and earth and the hearts of everyone in the group trembled... "Thats..." Chu Luos gaze changed from astonishment to shock. Her eyes widened as her expression filled with fear. Her entire body was trembling. A scarlet stone dragon appeared before their very eyes. There were chains wrapped around its body which rattled as it moved. Its entire body was also covered in stony scales and it looks tough and powerful. "Master, this spiritual beast is above the rank of the refined state!" Whoosh! Chu Luos face drained of color as she backed away in fear, "This is most certainly the fifth level! When I saw the spiritual beasts which hade before, I had thought that we had only been sent to the fourth level. I never thought that he had actually sent us to the fifth level!" Only the fifth level would contain a ninth transformation spiritual beast! Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes as she looked at the chains on the stone dragons body. A light flickered in her eyes but she did not say very much. Her expression was filled with deep fear as well... ... At Celestial Mountains peak. The organizations which have finished ughtering the required number of spiritual beasts gradually stepped out. The once peaceful and quiet Celestial Mountain has now be noisy and bustling. Everyone was exchanging their experiences in the battle but not one of them saw any trace of the Left Emissary at all... Meanwhile, in a guest house, the Left Emissary was holding a token in his hand. An elderly persons angry voice could be heard as they screamed from the token. "Mu Chu, exin this to me. What on earth is going on that you have allowed someone to enter the fifth level of the training pagoda!" The voice was filled with rage. "Didnt I tell you? You may use the training pagoda as an assessment but no one is allowed to enter the fifth level! Dont you know what kind of a ce the fifth level is? Thats only used for punishing the Secret Orders traitors. Only the four levels below it are considered as training grounds!" The Left Emissary lowered his head and a sense of guilt shed in his eyes along with an endless, twisted feeling. "Elder, this was indeed my fault. I had identally caused this. I never intended for her to enter the fifth level yet I had forgotten to lock the fifth level!" The Left Emissarys voice was slightly hoarse as he continued, "Once I return to the n, I will ept my punishment." "Hmph!" The elder scoffed icily. "Are you aware how infuriated the n Leader is? No one can help you this time. You may ept your punishment upon your return! How many times have I told you that the fifth level must never be opened yet youve refused to listen! Forget it, we have no choice but to leave the group in the fifth level to their own fate!" Chapter 1321: Late-Stage Exceptional State (4) Chapter 1321: Late-Stage Exceptional State (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The elders voice was filled with disappointment and made the Left Emissarys heart throb fiercely. He was just about to make another exnation when the voice in the token was cut off. He shuddered and a bitter smile crept upon the corners of his lips, "The elders and the n Leader are now thoroughly disappointed in me. Perhaps Ive really have let them down. However, I cant have any regrets! I would do anything for Yueers sake, even betraying the Secret Order!" After saying his piece, the Left Emissary lifted his eyes as his gaze filled with determination. Not just anyone was allowed to enter the fifth level of the training pagoda because it holds a terrifying existence! Only the criminals of the Secret Order would be sent to the training pagodas fifth level to ept death! He, on the other hand, hadmitted this taboo and sent the ones under assessment to the fifth level. That was why the elder was so disappointed... "Yueer, perhaps a severe punishment awaits me when I return to the Secret Order but I have no regrets!" He smiled and it was filled with tenderness as if he was remembering the womans exquisite features. His eyes filled with gentleness, a stark contrast from his usual cold and distant air when faced with other people. "Lord Left Emissary." Just then, a voice sounded from outside the door. "The assessment is almost finished. The ones who have gone into the training pagoda have now returned. Do we still need to ascend Celestial Mountain?" "Alright, Ill head over straight away." The Left Emissary stepped out from his deep thoughts and his voice returned to his typically cold and distant manner. He then ced his arms behind his back and walked out... ... At the fifth level of the training pagoda. Under the scorching hot sun, the stone dragon shifted the chains on his body as it walked towards Gu Ruoyuns party. His eyes were fierce and bloodthirsty which made one tremble with fear. The rattling sound of the chains with his every move was like a heavy weight which mmed into everyones heart. "Master!" The Vermillion Bird quickly stepped in front of Gu Ruoyun to guard her. Her eyes stared vigntly at the stone dragon as she muttered softly, "Its too powerful. The Azure Dragon and Ibined would not be any match for it! I think wed better run for it." "Run?" Gu Ruoyun shook her head in exasperation, "Where can we run off to? If we dont kill this spiritual beast, well never be able to leave this ce!" Tianqiong did not say very much. His cold face carried a sense of cautiousness too as he stared icily at the stone dragon approaching them... "Humans." The stone dragon stopped in front of Gu Ruoyun and eyed her coldly, "Did the Secret Order members send you here so that I could kill you?" "Were not from the Secret Order." Chu Luos expression changed drastically as she hurriedly exined, "Were only here to participate in the Secret Orders training and were identally sent to this ce. We didnt mean to disturb you, would it be alright if you let us leave this ce?" They had already ughtered of the spiritual beasts here. Logically speaking, they should be able to leave. However, the way out has yet to appear. There was only one reason for this, they still needed to kill this stone dragon or he could let them go... "Mmm?" Suddenly, the stone dragon was stunned. He swept his gaze across Gu Ruoyun then turned his attention towards the Azure Dragon and the Vermillion Bird who were standing in front of her. "Why do you carry my dragon ns aura? Have you met the old ancestor of my dragon n?" A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes when she heard this and she said, "Thats right, we had run into an ancestor of the dragon n and received his inheritance. Furthermore, Ive even promised him that I would take care of the dragon n in his ce." Chapter 1322: Shes Not Dead (1) Chapter 1322: Shes Not Dead (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "So that exins it, thats why you carry his essence." The stone dragon came to a sudden enlightenment. "Ive been locked away here for almost a thousand years. The members of the Secret Order have always tried to subdue me but I would never do anything for them! Hence, they had shut me away in this training pagoda. However, the ones who usuallye to the fifth level of this training pagoda are criminals of the Secret Order! The fifth level has been considered as the punishment realm! I never thought that anyone outside of the Secret Order would be here who are also acquainted with the ancestor of my dragon n too." The stone dragon sat himself on the ground and no longer emitted his ferocious air. Instead, he began to treat Gu Ruoyun like family. "By the way, little girl, did the dragon ns ancestor say anything else to you?" Gu Ruoyun fell silent and shook her head, "Aside from asking me to take care of the dragon n, there was nothing else." The stone dragon looked a little hurt when he heard this. He was considered to have been from the same generation as the dragon n ancestor but he never thought that one of them would end up dead and the other captured. Hence, two of the greatest powerhouses of the dragon n have left. He has no idea what became of the dragon n after they had left. "Little girl, since the ancestor has instructed you to do this, there must be something about you that impressed him. How about this, Ill let you leave this ce as long as you can promise me one thing." Before Gu Ruoyun could answer, Chu Luo answered excitedly, "What do you want us to do?" In her opinion, nothing was more important than leaving this ce right now. "Id like to ask you to pay the dragon n a visit after you leave," The stone dragons voice was full of bitterness. "Previously, when the ancestor had disappeared, he had left instructions for me to protect the dragon n. Unfortunately, I was captured by humans several thousand years ago which cost me my freedom. I dont know what things are like in the dragon n now so Id like to ask for you to help me look in on my descendants. If you can promise me this, I will let you leave this ce immediately." Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment. "Ill make my way to the dragon n once Ive finished thispetition." "Alright." After receiving Gu Ruoyuns gurantee, the stone dragon finally shed a satisfied smile. "You may leave now." Gu Ruoyun looked at the stone dragon and asked, "Why dont you leave this ce?" She was puzzled, they could walk out of this ce so why has this stone dragon remained locked in here for more than a thousand years, unable to leave? Hearing this, the stone dragonughed bitterly once again, "These chains on my body restrict my freedom and prevents me from leaving with you! Besides, the Secret Order has another reason for locking me in here." "Whats that?" "Its so that I can guard a powerful cultivator in here! That powerful cultivator has been in here longer than me. Thats more than almost ten thousand years now. Besides, there is a seal on the area where he resides so he cannot walk around freely in the fifth level like I can. Little girl, once you leave, you must remember your promise." "Dont worry, Ill make a trip to the dragon n." Gu Ruoyun gently nodded before she turned around to the group next to her, "Lets go, time is almost up. If we dont leave now, theyll probably conclude that weve failed!" "Yes, Master." Chu Luo and Zi Yun joined their fists and followed behind Gu Ruoyun with reverence. Their figures then quickly disappeared under the blood-red sky... Chapter 1323: Shes Not Dead (2) Chapter 1323: Shes Not Dead (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Celestial Mountain. All the organizations who have returned from the training session gathered together and silently waited for Lord Left Emissary to speak. Murong Qian stood in the crowd and scanned her eyes through every organization gathered at Celestial Mountain but could not find her most hated enemy. She looked absolutely ted as she dered excitedly, "That damned sl*t, Gu Ruoyun, isnt here. She must have lost her life in the training pagoda." The more she thought about it, the harder it was for her to contain herself from bursting intoughter! Based on Gu Ruoyuns level of power, she could not have possibly managed to escape! Therefore, Murong Qians assumption must be correct. Gu Ruoyun had indeed lost her life in the training pagoda. "Since youve all returned, allow me to announce the results of this training session." The Left Emissary observed the entire area and did not notice Gu Ruoyun and her party members. He heaved a sigh of relief and felt a twinge of guilt at the same time. However, to prevent her from hurting Yueer in the future, he had no other choice. "There many teams have entered the pagoda but only five have returned. The rest have unfortunately lost their lives in the ws of spiritual beasts. We feel great sympathy for this loss." Upon hearing the results, each organization felt uneasy. They did not feel sympathy towards their enemies, instead... The Secret Orders training was too horrifying! One false step could result in their death! Hence, they did not know what awaits them in the road ahead. Could it be that only the top three amongst them would survive? The crowd clenched their fists at the thought of this, looking very anxious. "Alright, lets begin the next assessment! Next..." "Hold it!" Just as the Left Emissary was about to announce the final assessment, a clear and cold voice rang out from behind him. His body stiffened as he turned around in disbelief. The Left Emissarys heart trembled at the sight of the womans clear and cold expression. How can this be? How could she have possibly returned alive? Anyone who enters the fifth level of the training pagoda will never return! "Arent you a little too hasty with your announcement of the results?" Chu Luo snorted icily, "Theres still a few minutes left and you want to end it already? Could it be that youve determined that we would certainly end up dead in that training pagoda?" The Left Emissarys expression changed drastically, momentarily unable to speak. He then took a deep breath and replied with an ugly look on his face, "Since youve returned, please head on down. I still have to announce the nextpetition." Since Chu Luo have found out about the Left Emissarys deception, she could not help but snort disdainfully at him. She never thought that the Secret Order, which had never concerned itself with worldly matters, would be so unfair. For the sake of selfish matters, they would willingly harm the lives of their participatingpetitors! "Shes not dead!" Murong Qian was enraged, "What kind of f*cking luck does this woman have? Shes still alive and here after so many brushes with death! Shouldnt she be dead by now? Is she really all that lucky to have been sent to the first level?" She was not aware of the agreement between Wen Ya and the Left Emissary so, after thorough analysis, this was the only conclusion she coulde to. That was right! Gu Ruoyun must have been fortunate enough to survive just like in the deep ends of Celestial Mountain. She must have found a cave and hidden inside which was why those b*stards could never find her. Chapter 1324: Shes Not Dead (3) Chapter 1324: Shes Not Dead (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aside from really good luck, this woman could not possibly have any other abilities. Wen Ya narrowed her eyes and nced at Gu Ruoyun before returning her attention to the Left Emissary. When she noticed the ugly look on the Left Emissarys face as well, a cold light shed across her eyes, leaving as quickly as it came. "The next part of thepetition shall determine the top three amongst you." The Left Emissarys eyes carried a cold and distant air as he spoke haughtily, "Ive asked the members of the Secret Order to prepare the arena. By then, everyone from all the organizations present must step into battle. The remaining few shall be the champions of thispetition. The second and third ce shall be determined based on the order of session. As swords and knives are without sight, its difficult to prevent injuries from happening. Do you understand?" "We understand!" The crowd replied in unison. "Alright. You will now head to the arena topete." The Left Emissary pointed at the arena in front of them then eyed Wen Ya meaningfully. Wen Ya understood his meaning when she noticed the look in the mans eye. She nodded emotionlessly and turned away. However, Gu Ruoyun managed to catch the interaction between the two from the corner of her eye... She calmly raised the corners of her lips, "The four of you dont need to fight after this. Leave everyone here to me. I want to solidify my newly-promotedte stage exceptional state cultivation base. Coincidentally, theyre going to let me do it." Chu Luo stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. However, after remembering the divine objects in Gu Ruoyuns possession, she nodded. "Alright." With the help of those Divine Weapons, the others might not be able to hurt her Master even if they were to attack her together at once. ... "Xiao Qian," Wen Ya turned away as a cold light shed in her pretty eyes. "Both of us must join forces if we want to kill this woman. Furthermore, you should keep using that Spirit Gathering Pill as a bait so we can manipte the others to our advantage and deal with Gu Ruoyun together." Murong Qian nodded, "Alright, I understand what I should do." However, Murong Qian could not understand why Wen Ya did not bribe those people herself and had made her do it instead. Wen Ya was only using Murong Qian to protect the Wen familys reputation... However, the foolish Murong Qian was under the impression that Wen Ya was going to step out to avenge her this time so her face was filled with gratitude. The organizations stepped up to the arena and drew their weapons, ready to defend themselves in the uing battle. "Gu Ruoyun, you probably never thought that you would fall into my clutches!" Murong Qian climbed onto the arena and stared venomously with eyes like daggers towards Gu Ruoyun. "Since youve stepped into this arena, theres no reason for you to leave! Ill make you understand that crossing the Murong family will result in paying the ultimate price!" She paused at this point before continuing, "Anyone who manages to kill this woman will be rewarded with a Spirit Gathering Pill!" The crowds eyes lit up when they heard the words Spirit Gathering Pill. They then swept their blood-thirsty gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. Rush! Without any hesitation, everyone charged towards Gu Ruoyun in unison. Their des shed as they brandished them in the arena... "All of you, stay back!" Gu Ruoyun stared at the crowd charging towards her and coldly ordered. She then pulled a sword from out of thin air. It was a broken sword with only a hilt but no de. It looked ratherughable. Of course, Murong Qian had indeed burst intoughter. Chapter 1325: Shes Not Dead (4) Chapter 1325: Shes Not Dead (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Haha, Gu Ruoyun, you cant be thinking of using this broken sword to fight me?" Her smile was filled with ridicule as she stared disdainfully at Gu Ruoyun. "You cant even break our defenses with that sword yet you want to use it in a fight against us, what a joke!" Gu Ruoyun remained as cool and calm as ever as she stared at the crowd charing towards her as if she had not heard Murong Qians disdainfulugh at all. She suddenly made her move! Ayer of sword energy wrapped around the broken sword in her hand before shooting towards her nearest opponent. A ray of light sh from the sword and a bloody gash appeared on the mans chest. Blood instantly began to spill from the wound. At the same time, a man behind him charged towards her and aimed his sword at her head with a fierce light in his eyes! Whoosh! Suddenly, a ck me appeared behind Gu Ruoyun. The mes split apart as if it was opening its mouth and smiling at the over-confident man. The man was shocked and at that moment, the Nine Underworld mes released a powerful force and swallowed the man with a bang. Even his body had vanished entirely from the arena... A mid-stage exceptional state cultivator had just died that way! Murong Qians face turned iparably pale as she stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock, "How can this be? Shes only at the early stage of the exceptional state. How can she have such great power? Besides..." "Late-stage exceptional state!" Wen Ya, who was next to her, took a deep breath and slowly spat, "She has already broken through to thete stage of the exceptional state." Late-stage exceptional state? Murong Qian gritted her teeth and her heart throbbed in agony as her tender expression twisted into a bunch. She then fixed her venomous re at Gu Ruoyun. "Impossible, wasnt she at the early-stage of the exceptional state? She had only entered the training pagoda, how could she have broken through so suddenly?" She simply could not understand how this woman had managed to have a breakthrough! After all, this was the exceptional state, not a Martial General or a Martial King! Why does she feel as if Gu Ruoyuns breakthroughs were as easy as drinking a cup of water? "Xiao Qian, Im afraid that we cant touch this woman for the time being." A cold light shed in Wen Yas eyes. "Her powers have surpassed our imagination and our knowledge. Even if we were to join forces, we might not be able to take her down. Besides, the broken sword in her hand is no ordinary weapon but a spiritual weapon!" A spiritual weapon? Murong Qian gently pursed her lips, feeling thoroughly irritated, "Sister Wen Ya, are you saying that we have no choice but to let her off now? What if this womanes after us for vengeance?" Hearing this, Wen Yaughed icily. Even if Gu Ruoyun chooses to have her revenge, she would be looking for Murong Qian, not her. She has never exposed her intentions to murder her and neither has she caused her any trouble. Only the idiot Murong Qian would showcase all her intentions on her face... Chu Luo and the two beasts did not participate in the battle, only Zi Yun was unable to contain himself and rushed out. However, the opponents around him were geniuses and their powers were certainly not inferior to his. He was soon injured. Gu Ruoyun nced at Zi Yun and threw him a pill, "Swallow this pill and step away." "Oh." Zi Yun swallowed the pill and replied pitifully. He then backed away to Chu Luo and the others. However, his eyes still burned with mes as he stared at the battle before him. Chapter 1326: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (1) Chapter 1326: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master had told you that she was going to handle it on her own. If you step in again, I can gurantee that the next one to fall will be you." Chu Luo smirked at the sight of the passion in Zi Yuns eyes before pouring cold water all over him. "Besides, based on your level of power, you cant possiblye out unscathed after being surrounded by so many people, unlike our Master." Zi Yun pursed his lips, "Ill leave you to yourcency for now. One day, Ill be more powerful than you." "Hehe." Chu Luoughed icily. "I look forward to that day. How unfortunate that youll never be more powerful than me!" "Get that child!" Murong Qian had noticed the Vermillion Bird and ordered one of the Murong cultivators to attack. "Yes, my Lady." After the man had received his order, he quickly headed towards the Vermillion Bird who was standing all alone. Now that the others were quite a distance from the Vermillion Bird, it was toote to save her now. Hence, Murong Qian wanted to capture this little girl and force Gu Ruoyun to surrender. "Gu Ruoyun, put your weapon down!" When Murong Qian saw that her subordinate had the Vermillion Bird in his hands, she was overjoyed and quickly yelled out to Gu Ruoyun, "Hurry up! If you wont put your weapon down, I will kill this little girl!" Gu Ruoyun stopped immediately to stare indifferently at Murong Qian before turning her eyes back to the Vermillion Bird. "Master, may I attack?" The Vermillion Bird was at a loss. Her Master had told her to leave everyone to her so if she attacks, she would be going against her Masters orders! This was too awkward! This was the only thing going through in her mind when she was captured. Gu Ruoyun nodded, "Leave the matters in the battlefield to me. If anyone dares to go near you, you may attack." After saying her piece, she charged into battle once again and did not spare the Vermillion Bird a second look. "Gu Ruoyun, I had asked you to put your weapon down. Didnt you hear me? You stop this right now!" Murong Qian stomped her foot angrily. As long as she puts her spiritual weapon down, those people would have the chance to kill her! Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun did not seem to hear whatever she had just said and continued brandishing her broken sword against her enemies. Does she not care about this little girls safety? "Kill her!" Murong Qian bit her lip and fiercely issued the order. She then turned towards the Vermillion Bird andughed icily, "She doesnt care about whether you live or die so Im going to kill you! If theres anyone to me, me her. She had forced my hand!" Upon hearing this, Chu Luo and Zi Yun, who had been standing still, sent her an odd look. They could still recall the little girls demonstration of her great power at the fifth level of the training pagoda. On what grounds should a cultivator in the mid-stage of the exceptional state think he that stood a chance in capturing her? Was he not just digging his own grave? After all, this little lolita may look very adorable on the outside but in reality, she was very ferocious. Even the spiritual beasts on the fifth level were so scared of her that they had not dared to do anything at all... "Who do you want to kill?" A fake, cutesy voice rang out from within the arena. The cultivator who had grabbed the Vermillion Bird felt his heart tremble. He then turned around in astonishment and stared at the little lolitas adorable and tender face. At this moment, the Vermillion Birdsrge eyes were filled with joy. She grinned at the Murong family cultivator, cocked her head and asked in an adorable manner, "Are you going to kill me?" He does not know why but when he saw the smile on the Vermillion Birds face, the cultivators hand trembled and nearly dropped his sword onto the ground. His face then turned ghastly pale. Chapter 1327: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (2) Chapter 1327: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Why are you still daydreaming? Kill that damned girl!" Murong Qian barked angrily when she saw how the cultivator had not responded to her order. She assumed that he was reluctant to act after seeing the Vermillion Birds adorable face but no one could see the growing fear in his heart! The hand holding his sword was trembling continuously as fear gradually took over his expression. "You want to kill me?" The Vermillion Bird smiled. There was a tinge of cruelty in her smile. "That depends on whether you have the ability." Boom! A bolt of me shot out from the Vermillion Birds mouth. Before the cultivator could react, he had beenpletely engulfed by the mes until not even his ashes remained. Murong Qian, whose face had been initially filled with rage, was instantly dumbstruck. She trembled silently and stared in disbelief at the Vermillion Birds adorable little face. Her entire body felt as if it had been submerged into ice and she bit her lips, chilled to the bone. The Vermillion Bird slowly turned around and stared at Murong Qian withrge, smiling eyes. Her smile was equivalent to a demon waving at Murong Qian, causing her to stumble back helplessly. "Trying to use me to threaten my Master? Youve chosen the wrong person. A fool like this one cant even catch me." Her voice rang out as clearly as a bell. There was a grin on her soft and jade-like little face. It was as if she did not feel any anger towards Murong Qians actions. "Xiao Qian, Ive told you to give it up this time." Wen Ya shook her head and sighed. This woman really cannot think at all. If that little lolita could be so easily captured, why would she have asked her to give it up? However, she had still attacked anyway! "Are you going to go down on your own or shall I send you myself?" Gu Ruoyun held the broken sword in her hand as she stared at the group in the arena with a cold look in her eyes before speaking in an indifferent tone. Before Gu Ruoyun could follow through on her threat, the other cultivators quickly left the arena with regret in their hearts. Why had we listened to Murong Qians orders? This woman is clearly a demon, it will never end well for those who oppose her. They definitely regretted it! Once the others had left, the members of the Murong and the Wen family were the only ones left in the arena aside from Gu Ruoyuns team. "Xiao Qian, as long as the green hills are there one need not worry about firewood. You better leave now." Wen Yas expression was filled with urgency as she stared at Murong Qian worriedly, "I have yet to confront her face-to-face so I am unhindered. You better leave quickly. Shes too cruel and shell kill you! Let me stall for you. while you get off the arena quickly. As long as you leave the arena, she cannot do anything to you." Once she had spoken, Wen Ya pushed Murong Qian towards the edge of the arena. Murong Qian felt very moved at the sight of the worried look on the womans face, "Sister Wen Ya, thank you. Ill make my move." She gritted her teeth. No matter how reluctant she felt, she knew that she was no match for Gu Ruoyun. Hence, she quickly ran towards the edge of the arena and jumped off. "Eldest Lady of the Wen family, Wen Ya." Gu Ruoyun stared at Wen Yas graceful features and smiled indifferently. "You are rather intelligent to have Murong Qian leave you the top slot. She would even need to thank you for it." Wen Yas expression changed drastically. Gu Ruoyun has obviously seen right through her. "If my guess is correct, you will admit defeat and walk out of this arena after Murong Qian has left." Gu Ruoyunughed. "Logically speaking, you would get the second ce. After thepetition has ended, you will plot with the Left Emissary of the Secret Order again and get rid of me. Without me, the champion, you will obviously be promoted to the first ce!" Chapter 1328: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (3) Chapter 1328: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yas heart sank but she did not show it on her face. "I dont know what youre trying to imply, I was only afraid that you would hurt Murong Qian since you have such a deep grudge towards her. I dont think you will spare her at all." Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently. "Wen Ya, I really admire your mind. Murong Qian is no match for you at all and can only be manipted by you! However, theres something I must find out right now. May I trouble you to exin it to me?" "What is it?" "During that year, were you the ones who used the Lin family to deal with my parents?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes were turned towards Wen Ya as she questioned indifferently. Wen Yas expression turned particrly ugly. "What does the Lin familys dealings with your parents have anything to do with me? I dont wish to fight with you anymore, I am even willing to bow and give the title of champion away!" "Im sorry, Im afraid that you wont be able to leave." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and smiled at the gradually ashen look on Wen Yas face. "Gu Ruoyun, I confess, my powers are inferior to yours but the rules of this arena state that if one party admits defeat, the other must not attack! Besides, the members of the Secret Order are here, they will never allow you to bully me." "Thats right, the Secret Order will certainly help you." Gu Ruoyun smiled. "After all, the Secret Orders Left Emissary intends to marry your younger sister so why should he not help you? If my guess is correct, I had ended up in the fifth level of the training pagoda because you had coerced the members of the Secret Order to do so." Wen Yas expression drained of color. This woman is actually aware of the rtionship between the Wen family and the Left Emissary? How did she find out about this? She bit her lip and eximed, "Gu Ruoyun, what on earth do you want? Since you know about the rtionship between the Left Emissary and the Wen family, you should know that Im untouchable!" "Apologies." Gu Ruoyun smiled at Wen Ya. "I forgot to mention one thing. I had taken so much time during my earlier battle because I was setting up a formation in this arena. They would not be aware of the situation in this arena. Even if I were to kill you, they wont be able to see it! What more save your life." "What did you say?" Wen Ya was thoroughly shocked. "Impossible, even if youve restrained me with a formation, they will notice my disappearance. The Left Emissary will save me." "Of course, if I was only imprisoning you, they would certainly realize your disappearance. However, the formation that Ive built isnt just one, its two." Gu Ruoyun stared into Wen Yas eyes and smiled coldly, "One formation imprisons you, the other projects an illusion of us fighting against each other. What they are watching now is a fight between us. They dont know that Ive trapped you in here." Wen Ya stumbled backward and her eyes filled with despair, "Gu Ruoyun, my abilities are a far cry from yours." This woman had conjured up two formations during a battle. How could anyone not admire that? Hence, Wen Yas statement hade from her heart. The woman before her was too powerful. If she was allowed to continue her growth, it would inevitably cause no end of trouble! "Now, can you answer my question? That year, was the Wen family responsible for tearing my parents apart and trying to capture my older brother?" Gu Ruoyun walked towards Wen Ya as she asked coldly. Wen Ya scoffed and turned around, refusing to answer Gu Ruoyuns question. Chapter 1329: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (4) Chapter 1329: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Vermillion Bird." Gu Ruoyun stared at Wen Yas reluctant face as she calmly remarked, "I want her to still be able to talk. Ill leave this to you." Wen Yas body instantly shook. She stared fearfully at the Vermillion Bird who was approaching her and spat with an ugly look on her face, "What do you think youre doing?" "Obviously, Im going to make you answer my Masters question!" The Vermillion Bird grinned at Wen Ya as she reached out her hand. A raging me then appeared on her palm. "Are you aware of the fate which befell the Master of the Lin family? I had trapped him in my Vermillion mes, making sure that his flesh never rots, his soul never disappears, and that he would endure torture within my Vermillion mes for a thousand years..." Wen Yas expression grew increasingly horrified as she tried to retreat. Unfortunately, the Vermillion Bird did not give her the chance and appeared right behind her. How could I not hear about Master Lins fate? No! I should say that all of First City knows about it! It was said that one could hear his anguished wails all the time at the Lin family home and this has continued for almost half a year without pause! Those sharp shrieks were like the wails of a ghost and the howls of wolves. It was quite horrifying to listen to. Could it be that this little girl was the one responsible for putting Master Lin through such a horrible torture? "Of course, I wouldnt do that to you..." Just as Wen Ya was beginning to feel increasingly afraid, the Vermillion Bird spoke again. Upon hearing this, Wen Ya heaved a sigh of relief. As long as she does not end up like Master Lin, she has nothing to be afraid of. "How could a thousand years be enough for you?" The Vermillion Birds eyes darted back and forth as the smile on her face grew more pronounced. "Youll need at least ten thousand years. After all, as the true instigators, how could the Wen family share the same fate as the Lin family?" At that moment, Wen Ya could only feel an icy chill crawling up her body from her feet. Even though the Vermillion Bird was holding out a me, she felt no warmth. It was so cold that her entire being trembled... "Speak, are you the puppet master behind all of this?" The Vermillion Bird dragged the mes in her hands as she spoke threateningly, "If you dont answer, I will definitely inflict a greater cruelty on you than what I did to Master Lin!" "Ill speak." Wen Ya finally replied and continued with a pale look on her face. "Its true. The Wen family were the instigators behind that matter!" Boom! A powerful raging me burst from Gu Ruoyuns body. She eyed Wen Ya icily and asked, "Why have you plotted to take my big brother away? Youd better be honest with me. Otherwise, you know the consequences!" "Its..." Wen Ya bit her lips, "Its to refine him into a puppet!" A puppet? Upon hearing this, the aura from Gu Ruoyuns body became exceptionally icy and now carried an air of murderous intent. Puppets were living things which do not have sentience or thoughts of their own and would only listen to their Masters orders! Yet, the Wen family wants to refine her older brother into a puppet... "Had the Wen family traveled to the West Spirit Maind a while ago and captured my big brother? Where is my big brother now? Is he still with the Wen family?" "No." Wen Ya shook her head. "My cruel and unscrupulous little sister had sneakily let Gu Shengxiao escape. Hes no longer at the Wen family home. Gu Ruoyun, Ive told you everything you wanted to know. Will you let me go now?" "Let you go?" Gu Ruoyunughed icily as she slowly walked towards Wen Ya, "Of course Ill let you go." Chapter 1330: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (5) Chapter 1330: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon hearing this, Wen Yas heart leapt for joy and a murderous intent shed in her eyes. As long as I can leave this ce, Ill have a way to kill this woman! "Aah!" Just as Wen Ya heaved a sigh of relief, a ck me burst fiercely upon her body and roasted the skin off her chest. The immense agony caused her to shriek in pain. It was also at this moment when a pill rolled right into her throat. Chu Luo, who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun, could not help but shiver when she saw what her Master had done. Suddenly, she felt that her Master was far gentler with her when she had given her the pill back then. At least her Master had mixed it in with tea and was not as forceful as the way she had treated Wen Ya... "Chu Luo, our Master is scary." Zi Yun stumbled back and murmured, "Indeed, a womans heart is the most vicious of all. Women are vicious and venomous living things." "Get lost!" Thump! Chu Luo mmed her fist on Zi Yuns chest and red at him angrily, "Whose heart is the most vicious, you say?" Is this fellow insulting women? Obviously, Chu Luo had now forgotten that she had said the exact same thing when Gu Ruoyun had poisoned her... "What did you make me eat?" Just as Zi Yun was about to retort, a shocked voice cried out. They saw Wen Ya frantically trying to scrape her own throat and spit the pill out but to no avail. The pill had turned into clear liquid and melded with her body. "I cant attack the Wen family at the moment so Ive given you this poison to make sure you dont divulge a thing." Gu Ruoyun then raised the corners of her lips and sneered, "This poison will react every night and would cause you so much pain that you would wish you were dead. Besides, you must not say anything about what has happened today. You cant even think about it, not even for a moment. Otherwise, your head will hurt so much that youd feel as if it was splitting apart. It will be a fate worse than death!" Wen Ya turned very pale in the face. Her body trembled even more as she red fixedly at Gu Ruoyu and looked almost as if she wanted to eat her alive. "Furthermore..." Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued, "When this poison reacts, it would cause so much pain that you would want to kill yourself. So, when I was creating this poison, I added a little something extra. Each time you want to kill yourself, you would also feel a head-splitting agony. It would be so painful that you wouldnt even have the strength to grab your knife." Wen Yas voice trembled ceaselessly, "Why would you do this to me? Ive never done anything to hurt you." Gu Ruoyunughed icily when she heard this. "If it had not been for the Wen family, my parents would not have been separated for more than twenty years nor would they have been forced to leave my big brother and me at such a young age. More importantly, youre still scheming against my big brother to this very day, trying to refine him into a puppet. Tell me, why should I spare the Wen family? I will only grant you all a fate worse than death!" "But isnt Gu Shengxiao in the clear now? Havent your parents been reunited?" Wen Ya stared at Gu Ruoyun with pleading eyes, all traces of her initial anger gone. "Since you havent really lost anything, why wont you have mercy on me? Besides, if the Lin family had not hunted Gu Tian for so many years, he would not have grown so quickly. Logically speaking, he should be thanking the Wen family." "Thanking you?" Gu Ruoyuns smile wasyered thick with murderous intent, "Should he thank you for separating him from his wife for more than twenty years or thank you for nearly costing them the life of their son? Besides, if I had been less fortunate and the stone dragon in the fifth level had not turned out to be an acquaintance, its likely that I would have ended up dead because of your conspiracy." Chapter 1331: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (6) Chapter 1331: The Vermillion Bird Flies Into A Rage (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Youre now saying that my father should thank you?" Gu Ruoyuns voice was as clear and cold as ever yet it man Wen Ya tremble even more. "Im begging you now and you refuse to spare me?" "If I didnt give you this poison, I believe that you will definitely try to kill me after you leave." Gu Ruoyun looked at Wen Ya and said, "So, why should I spare you? Besides, if you know that this day woulde, why had youmitted those sins? I will slowly repay the Wen family for all the sins they havemitted." After saying her piece, she turned away and picked up the pebbles which she had ced on the ground. "Time is almost up, I should undo the formation now." The formation was released once the pebbles were collected. At that moment, the whole of Celestial Mountain waspletely silent. The people who had left the arena earlier had their attention fixed upon Gu Ruoyun and Wen Ya as their eyes filled with shock. She had lost! Wen Ya had lost! She was now copsed on the ground and did not have the power to fight. She did not even have the strength to stand up at all. Whoosh! The Left Emissary rose to his feet and clenched his fists in a tight grip before sighing. It was a good thing that Wen Ya was still in the top three ranks. Even though she was not a champion, at least she could smoothly enter the Secret Order... "Lord Left Emissary, theres something I need to report!" Murong Qian noticed the defeated Wen Ya and her tender features filled with a sense of hatred. She had hoped that Wen Ya would defeat this woman but in the end, Wen Ya had lost. She could not ept this, she could not ept Gu Ruoyun getting away with it. "What is it?" The Left Emissary looked at MurongQian as he asked with a furrowed brow. It was obvious that he does not have a very good impression of the spoiled and willful Eldest Lady of the Murong family. "Lord Left Emissary, I had seen Gu Ruoyun give her subordinates several pills and as it happens, someone had broken into my roomst night a stole a bottle of pills. I suspect that Gu Ruoyun was the one who had stolen my pills!" Whoosh! At that instant, all eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Their gazes were filled with disdain and contempt. That was right! They had noticed this woman giving a pill to the purple-robed man who was standing next to her. They never thought that someone would have the courage to steal anothers possession during the Secret Orders assessment! Especially since the person they had stolen from was the Eldest Lady of the Murong family... "Oh?" A sense of shock shed in the Left Emissarys eyes. His gaze flickered as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun, "Has something like this happened? Gu Ruoyun, is the Eldest Lady Murong speaking the truth? Did you steal her pills?" Murong Qian red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun, "Gu Ruoyun, you little thief, if youre so great, learn pill refinement on your own! What do you have to show by stealing someone elses possession? Give me back my pills or you wont have a moments peace!" Someone had indeed stolen the pills which she had ced in her room. Now that Gu Ruoyun has shown that she has pills in her hand, where could they havee from if she had not stolen them? She was only a woman from the secr world so she would not possibly have pills in her possession. Hence, she must have stolen those pills! Each time Murong Qian thought about how this woman had stolen her pills, she would gnash her teeth in anger while the rage in her heart would deepen. "Are you sure that the pills in my possession belong to you?" Gu Ruoyun turned towards Murong Qian and smiled calmly as she spoke. Murong Qian scoffed and raised her chin haughtily, "If you didnt steal it, where had you gotten them from? Coincidentally, someone had stolen from mest night. Only you, out of everyone else here, could have done such a thing! Gu Ruoyun, dont you have any shame? Do you like to steal from others so much? Not only do you steal men but you would also steal pills. Is there a more shameless woman on this earth than you?" Murong Qian had bribed the crowd in the arena. Once they heard her usations, they all began to agree. "Thats right, Lady Murong is right. Gu Ruoyun, youve stolen another persons possession, youre nothing. Hurry up and return the pills that youve stolen. Perhaps Lady Murong will be merciful and spare you!" "If I were her, caught on the spot, Id probably be so ashamed that I would never be able to show my face again She sure is great, looking so virtuous and noble while showing those pills so publicly too. Based on her origins from the secr world, how could she possibly possess any pills at all?" "Thats right, not every organization in the First City has a pill master. Aside from the Three Great Protectors, only the first few names in second-rate organizations have pill masters! No matter how powerful this womans talents are, she cant possibly have a pill master!" The disdainful tone in the crowds voices greatly enraged Zi Yun. He quickly rose to his feet and cursed angrily, "What bullsh*t! My Master is a pill master so why should she steal another persons pills? Dont assume that only those organizations have pill masters in their ranks in all of the First City. Youre all a bunch of frogs in a well!" Zi Yun was nearly mad with rage. In his heart, Gu Ruoyun was a far superior pill master than the one in the Murong family. After all, in all of First City, only Gu Ruoyun had the ability to refine pills that could help a cultivator break through to the exceptional state. That Murong family pill master was nothingpared to this. He was not even fit to carry her shoes! "A pill master?" Murong Qian burst intoughter while her features filled with mockery, "Your lie is too absurd! Everyone knows that the pill masters of First City need many years of research to sessfully refine a pill! How old is this little girl and you im that shes a pill master? Is that even possible? A thief is a thief. No matter how much you exin it, it wont change the fact that she has stolen my pills!" Chapter 1332: Proving Innocence (1) Chapter 1332: Proving Innocence (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Qians mind was set. The pill which Gu Ruoyun had given Zi Yun was one of the pills which had been stolen from herst night. "You say that I had stolen my pill from you. Can you borate on the type of pill youve lost?" Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently but her eyes continued to stare at Murong Qian as she slowly asked. "Do I even need to say it?" Murong Qian raised her head arrogantly andughed icily, "Its a Spirit Gathering Pill, of course. Someone like you would never be able to own a pill like that! You would have had no choice but to steal it from me!" "Are you sure that it was a Spirit Gathering Pill?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows. The smile on her face held a deep meaning. Wen Ya, who was standing at the side, paid close attention to the circumstances on both parties. When she saw the look on Gu Ruoyuns face, her heart began screaming that something bad was about to happen and she wanted to stop Murong Qian. However, just as the thought entered her mind, a painful explosion erupted in her head. It was so painful that she could not speak. Actually, Wen Ya was unaware that Gu Ruoyun had added her own soul energy into the pill. Now, as long as Wen Ya even has an inkling of intention against her, she would be affected in that manner. "Of course." Just as Wen Ya had returned to her senses with great difficulty, Murong Qian spoke again. At that moment, Wen Yas expression changed and her eyes filled with exasperation. I really cant understand how the Murong family could have spoiled Murong Qian to this point. If Gu Ruoyun really had stolen her pills, why would she show it off in public? Besides, since Gu Ruoyun had the courage to ask that question, that proves that the pills in her hand are not Spirit Gathering Pills! Its not entirely impossible if Murong Qian wants to frame Gu Ruoyun. At least Gu Ruoyun could not prove where she had gotten those pills from. However, this woman had insisted on brainlessly admitting that the pills she had lost were Spirit Gathering Pills. This hadpletely granted the opposition an opportunity to prove her innocence. However, Wen Ya had also made a grave mistake in her line of thinking. She knows that Gu Ruoyun would not have stolen those pills but she must have gotten them from someone else! After all, how could such a young woman possibly have the ability to refine pills? Even if someone had taught her, she would never have been able to learn so quickly. Pill refinement cannot be achieved simply through talent alone. Once must have enough time and experience as well! Her powers were so great that she must have put all of her time into cultivation, where would she find the time to refine pills! Hence, Wen Ya never considered that Gu Ruoyun could also be a pill master. There were many ways for her to prove her innocence. However, because this was the most troublesome method, she had decided to ask Murong Qian about the missing pills. Wham! As soon as Murong Qian had answered the question, a powerful energy whirled fiercely in front of her and mmed into her chest with a loud thud. She instantly spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered backward in agony. "What are you doing?" The Left Emissary rose to his feet in anger. He never thought that Gu Ruoyun would attack in front of him, the referee, right after the assessment has ended! She has outright disrespected him! Gu Ruoyun did not reply his question and walked towards Murong Qian who was on the ground. She slowly approached her and once she was right in front of her, she replied with indifference as the corners of her lips curled slightly. Her voice was clear and cold. "Im just here to prove my innocence. Since Murong Qian has used me of stealing pills, Im going to make her prove my innocence!" Chapter 1333: The Secret Order (1) Chapter 1333: The Secret Order (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Qian widened her beautiful eyes in shock, unsure of what Gu Ruoyun was about to do. Her eyes filled with terror. Then... Crack! Gu Ruoyun grabbed Murong Qians arm and twisted it forcefully. The crowd heard a clear noise. Gradually, Murong Qians screams 1 , like a pig being ughtered, could be heard. Murong Qians face turned pale with agony and her entire body was drenched in sweat as she stared in terror at the green-robed woman before her. "Gu Ruoyun, if you dare to hurt the other contestant again, the Secret Order wont treat you with any courtesy!" The Left Emissary was so enraged that his face turned ashen. He had never seen such an audacious woman like Gu Ruoyun in his entire life. She had actually dared to hurt a contestant in front of him! Gu Ruoyun did not raise her head as she replied coldly, "I told you, I only want to prove my innocence. If the Secret Order wants to stop me, that proves that the dignified Secret Order has actually joined forces with the Murong family and tried to frame the champion after losing first ce!" If this were under normal circumstances, the Left Emissary would not have been so hasty. However, now that he had be muddled with rage by Gu Ruoyun, he scoffed coldly and said, "Id like to see how you n on proving yourself!" Crack! Gu Ruoyun stepped on Murong Qians chest. Everyone could hear the sound of her bones cracking. Murong Qian spat out another mouthful of blood and red venomously at the woman before her. After witnessing this scene, the Left Emissary was so infuriated that a vein throbbed on his forehead. He continued to stare coldly at Gu Ruoyun. However, since he had made an agreement in advance, he could not stop her. Then again, if this woman could not prove her innocence, he would make her regret her actions today! The Left Emissary took a deep breath at the thought of this and his eyes filled with a cold light. Even the people next to him could sense his anger. Stomp! Stomp, stomp, stomp! Gu Ruoyun stomped fiercely on Murong Qians chest. Each blow was heavier than thest as if there was no possibility of stopping. At this moment, Murong Qian felt increasingly suffocated and it was getting hard for her to breathe. She had wailed and cried out in pain at first but she was so in pain that near the end that her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she almost fainted. "Keep hitting her, once you beat Murong Qian to death, the Murong family wont let you get away with it!" Wen Ya curled the corners of her lips icily. She does not know what Gu Ruoyun was nning to do but her heart was secretly anticipating the possibility of that oue. If Gu Ruoyun really ended up bashing Murong Qian to death here, the Murong family would certainly run from a thousand kilometers away to kill her! They would never let her get away with it! Stomp! After thest stomp, Gu Ruoyun finally put her leg away. She then produced a pill before everyones eyes. The pill released a jade-green light beneath the setting sun, it was an enchanting sight. "Is that a pill?" Amongst the audience, some were already curling their lips as their eyes stared straight at the pill in Gu Ruoyuns hand. "Thats right, that must be a pill. If my guess is right, this must have one of the Spirit Gathering Pills which was stolen from Lady Murong. I was once fortunate enough toe across the pills in Lady Murongs possession, this is the same color as the ones she had." "If thats true, this pill must have been sullied. Why did she use this pill to prove her innocence? Can this pill prove anything at all?" The crowds faces were puzzled, unsure of why Gu Ruoyun had taken the pill out at all. Chapter 1334: The Secret Order (2) Chapter 1334: The Secret Order (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as everyone was puzzling over Gu Ruoyuns methods, she pried Murong Qians mouth wide open and stuffed the pill into her mouth. "Thats..." Wen Ya had been watching Gu Ruoyun and Murong Qian behind the scenes. Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock when she saw what happened as if she had seen something absolutely unprecedented. Her mouth hung open as her graceful face instantly drained of color. This... How can this be? She stumbled back in shock before quickly covering her mouth to stop herself from making a sound. Everyone saw as Murong Qian, who had half her foot in the grave, rapidly healed before their very eyes. The once ghastly pale look on her face recovered its rosy tinge as if she had not been injured at all. Forget about the others, even Murong Qian herself was absolutely shocked. She stared inplete disbelief at herpletely healed body, rendered speechless. This was impossible! The Murong family also has a pill master who could refine pills that could heal wounds yet they do not have a single pill which could heal injuries at such a rapid pace. How had I recovered so quickly after swallowing this pill? Rustle! The Left Emissary quickly rose to his feet and stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. His expression had also changed unpredictably. Clearly, he could not regain his senses from this sudden turn of events. "This was the pill which I had given Zi Yun a while ago." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely. Her smile was tinged with a strange expression, "If you still want to insist that these pills of mine had been stolen from you, I dont mind proving my innocence all over again." Everyone knows that Spirit Gathering Pills were used to help a cultivator gather their spiritual energy and increase the speed of their breakthrough. It cannot heal wounds. Hence, the evidence in Gu Ruoyuns pills was clear for all to see. Upon witnessing this scene, the crowd began sighing incessantly but due to the Murong familys influence, no one dared to stand up for Gu Ruoyun. "This isnt possible!" Murong Qian shook her head as she stumbled back. She then bit her lip and eximed, "My pills have clearly been stolen, who else but you could have stolen my pills? So what if youve produced a healing pill? That does not mean that youre not a thief! Unless you find my stolen pills, I refuse to believe that you didnt steal them." Gu Ruoyunughed icily and her face carried a disdainful smile, "Since you want me to find those Spirit Gathering Pills, Ill do as you wish." Murong Qian was shocked. She had said those things because she wanted to throw more dirty water on Gu Ruoyun. She never expected her to have the courage to say that she would find her stolen Spirit Gathering Pills. How could this be? Even she could not figure out who had stolen the Spirit Gathering Pills. Gu Ruoyun slowly turned her gaze around and ced her attention upon a young man who was next to Wen Ya. She then slowly walked towards him. This young man had tagged along with Wen Ya to join thispetition. However, he had run off a while ago when he sensed that things were going badly so Gu Ruoyun did not have a clear impression of him. "What are you doing?" Wen Ya, who had held her breath for a while, red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun when she saw her walking towards them. Swish! Gu Ruoyun did not say a thing and raised the longsword in her hand. She then charged with the de towards the young man next to Wen Ya. Before the young man could react, Gu Ruoyun had torn his clothes into shreds. At the same time, a string of pills which he had hidden in hispel rolled off his body, clearly visible before everyones eyes. Chapter 1335: The Secret Order (3) Chapter 1335: The Secret Order (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The young mans face instantly turned very white at the sight of those pills rolling on the ground. He then stared at Gu Ruoyun with shock in his eyes. How had this woman found out about the pills in my hands? "Wen Yin!" Wen Yas expression changed instantly as she red at Wen Yin angrily. "What is the meaning of this? Why do you have those pills in your possession?" Actually, if this had been anyone else, they would have tried to absolve their own disciples of the me. At least they would deny that those were Spirit Gathering Pills! However, Wen Ya had not done this. She was very aware that even if she tried to deny it, the situation was irreparable! It was very easy to identify Spirit Gathering Pills. If they do manage to authenticate these pills, the Wen family would be thoroughly humiliated! Hence, why not just end it and confess to the fact. "The Wen family?" Murong Qian stumbled back as she shook her head in disbelief. "Why had someone from the Wen family stolen my pills? Besides, how did she know that my pills were in the Wen familys possession?" A pill master will be particrly sensitive towards the aura of pills. Gu Ruoyun had been able to sense the Spirit Gathering Pills aura from the mans body for a while. This was how she could find the Spirit Gathering Pills so quickly. "Hmph!" Zi Yun scoffed coldly, "Is there anything else you wish to say? You had dared to insult my Master by calling her a thief. Now, its a p in the face, isnt it? Chu Luo, can you help me calcte how they should pay the price for insulting our Master?" Chu Luo shot Gu Ruoyun a look before she began to seriously make her calctions. "Now that our Master has obtained first ce in the Secret Orders assessment and will soon be able to begin her cultivation under the Secret Order, she can also be considered as a member of the Secret Order! As a member of the Secret Order, the price for humiliating her is rather steep. After all, the Secret Order is a ratherrge organization and holds such a famous reputation. If the price to pay is too cheap, how will the world look upon the Secret Order?" Zi Yun could not help but admire Chu Luo. She had dragged the Secret Order down into the mud with her response. Even if the Secret Orders Left Emissary has any objections, he had to side with them for the sake of the Secret Orders reputation! Indeed, the Left emissary, who was about to stand up for Murong Qian and the Wen family, had to swallow his words after hearing Chu Luos response. He then scoffed coldly and said, "Since Murong Qian has indeed framed you, she must pay the price for humiliating you. State your price then!" "Lord Left Emissary?" Murong Qians expression changed drastically. Before she could have the chance to speak, she almost spat out a mouthful of blood from the next part of Chu Luos speech. "The price for the damages made towards the champion of the Secret Orders assessment should be at least a million gold pieces! This is the minimal amount. After this, I will give an urate price based on the insult that the Eldest Lady Murong has inflicted upon my Master." Chu Luos exquisite features were filled with smiles as she stared at Murong Qians pale face with a contemptuous re. She then curled her lips disdainfully. Previously, her Master had ckmailed her so badly. Now, with great difficulty, it was finally her turn to ckmail others. How could she let such a good opportunity slip by? "More than a million gold pieces, why dont you just f*cking steal it?" Murong Qian no longer cared about anything else and immediately began to scold Chu Luo. Her vicious re was almost fierce enough to tear the other party into shreds! "Zi Yun, she has insulted me by using me of robbery. How should we calcte the losses for this damage in reputation?" Chu Luo blinked as she looked at Zi Yun. Zi Yun ran his finger across his chin and thought over it for a very long time before saying, "Your price isnt as expensive as our Masters so its about five hundred and two gold pieces. I believe that Lord Left Emissary will make a fair decision for us. After all, the Devil Sect had won the first ce so the Devil Sect now represents the Secret Order. The losses incurred for a member of the Secret Orders reputation is priceless but we must also consider the fact that the Eldest Lady Murong is young andcks sense. Lets just give her a price so that she wont feel ufortable over the insult." Chapter 1336: The Secret Order (4) Chapter 1336: The Secret Order (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Qians body trembled. Forget about Gu Ruoyuns honor costing her a million gold pieces. Who was Chu Luo, anyways? She was only a mere female bodyguard. Five hundred thousand gold pieces would be enough to buy many of this dogs lives! "Lord Left Emissary, you must make a fair decision for me in this matter!" Murong Qian gritted her teeth fiercely and turned towards the Left Emissary as her expression filled with grief, "This is daylight robbery and they are trying to extort the Murong family! A million gold pieces, are they trying to rob us blind? Even robbers arent as cruel as this." "Lady Murong, you are mistaken, its no longer only a million gold pieces. Its now one million and five hundred thousand gold pieces." Zi Yun kindly corrected her. "Besides, are you saying that my Master is not worth one million gold pieces? Does that mean that the members of Secret Order are not worth a million gold pieces?" The Left Emissary was just about to speak again when Zi Yuns words stopped him. He was so angry that his handsome face has turnedpletely ashen. Even his eyes have turned cold. "Murong Qian, the members of the Secret Order are exceptionally valuable and the price of their honor is just as valuable as well! Therefore, you shall have to pay them one million and five hundred thousand gold pieces!" Murong Qians expression changed drastically. She never thought that the Left Emissary would stand up for them! She bit her lips as she thought about this and trembled in anger. However, she did not dare to say another word. Otherwise, one slip of the tongue and she would probably have to pay another hundred thousand gold pieces. Hence, Murong Qian, who was burning with rage but unable to vent her frustrations, could only re at the young man who had robbed. "How dare you? You even have the audacity to rob the Murong family. Who gave you that courage, dont you want to live anymore?" The young man stumbled back in shock and stared at Murong Qians eyes which were filled with rage. "Xiao Qian." Wen Yas expression changed drastically. She then stepped out and said, "Wen Yin is a grandchild of an elder from the Wen family so lets just forget about this matter. I willpensate you with anything you want. Lets pretend this never happened." Even though Wen Ya hated Wen Yin for humiliating the family in such a public spectacle, she had to protect him. Otherwise, this fellows grandfather would certainly cause a ruckus in the Wen family! "Wen Ya, get out of the way. I absolutely must teach this kid a lesson today!" Murong Qian then pulled a whip out and flung it at Wen Yins face with a crack. The whip carried a fierce aura like a venomous snake as it circled towards his neck. "Xiao Qian, stop!" With a loud bang, an aura burst from Wen Yas body and split Murong Qians whip open. The sharp whip then rebounded towards Murong Qian. At that moment, Murong Qian had no time to fall back... The long whipnded forcefully on her face, creating a bloody wound. She cried out in pain and held her face tightly as her entire being fidgeted incessantly. "Xiao Qian..." Wen Ya was shocked. She stared at Murong Qians bloodied face as a shiver crept up from the bottom of her heart. It was so chilling that she could not move at all. I had clearly controlled my own strength a while ago, how could I have ended up injuring Murong Qian and damaged her face too? If this gets back to the Murong family, Master Murong will never let me get away with it... The Murong and the Wen familys powers were not very different from each other. If they do end up fighting against each other, both parties would only end up with heavy losses. Wen Yas heart trembled at the thought of this. She simply could not understand how she had ended up hurting Murong Qian. Chapter 1337: The Secret Order (5) Chapter 1337: The Secret Order (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, Wen Ya was not aware that she was not the cause behind the whips bacsh against Murong Qian. Instead, that had happened due to the Vermillion Bird who had secretly pulled some strings in the background. It was this womans fault for trying to seduce Qianbei Ye and insulting her Master... That Wen Ya was not innocent so how could she waste such a good opportunity to frame her? "Wen Ya, you dare treat me this way!" Murong Qian put her hand down. When she saw her blood-stained hand, her entire being trembled as she red angrily at Wen Ya, "I will report this to my Grandfather upon my return. The Murong family will never let the Wen family get away with this." "Xiao Qian, I..." Wen Ya tried to exin but could not speak. After all, she had indeed hurt Murong Qian by ident. Furthermore, it had happened out in the open for all to see. Even if she quibbled, it would be useless. Hence, Wen Ya would rather shut her mouth this time and say nothing at all. "You just wait, I wont let you get away with this!" Murong Qian screamed thest sentence. Now, each time Murong Qian thought about how her looks, which she was very proud of, had been destroyed, her heart would shiver uncontrobly. She then turned towards the Murong family members behind her and said, "Bunch of useless things, what are you waiting for? Lets get out of here!" "Yes, Eldest Lady." The group quickly followed Murong Qian and headed down the mountain as quickly as possible. However, before Murong Qian could leave the mountain, a disdainfulugh chimed in, "Murong Qian, dont forget that you owe my Master one million and five hundred thousand gold pieces! If you go back on your word, the members of the Secret Order will certainly support us!" Chu Luos eyes were smiling. For the first time ever she has realized how fun it was to scam others! Murong Qian nearly stumbled onto the ground when she heard Chu Luos remark. She then took a deep breath before hurriedly leaving the ce. She soon disappeared very quickly from view... "We should go too." Wen Ya took onest look at Gu Ruoyun, waved her hand and led the members of the Wen family away. They did not take another look back either and left the ce as fast as they could. "Since the assessment is over, we will now announce the results." The Left Emissary slowly rose to his feet and stared coldly at Gu Ruoyun in front of him. He then eximed icily, "Even though you are the champion, you must never cause trouble in the Secret Order. Otherwise, no one will be able to help you! Besides, I know that you have a grudge against the Murong family. However, you have taken the first ce and she has been ced at the third so both of you have the opportunity to enter the Secret Order. I dont wish to see you both fighting against each other in the Secret Order!" "Whatever grudges you may have, please settle it outside." The Left Emissary paused before he continued to speak, "If I ever find out that youve been fighting in the Secret Orders territory, the doors to the Secret Order shall be closed to you forever!" Gu Ruoyun shed a faint smile, "As long as others do not provoke me, I wont provoke them either. However if others do not leave me alone, simrly, I wont leave her in peace." "Hmph!" The Left emissary scoffed and did not say anything else before he turned around and left the referees seat. When the members of the Secret Order saw that the Left Emissary was leaving, they did not stay back either as they followed suit and walked out behind him. "Master, are you really going to enter the Secret Order?" The Vermillion Birds mouth twitched, "The Left Emissary is clearly in cahoots with Wen Ya!" "Im not going to join the Secret Order." Gu Ruoyun turned around to look at the Vermillion Bird before smiling serenely, "Ill only ept the inheritance from the Secret Order so my powers can increase at an even faster pace! Besides, the Secret Order is only granting us permission to ept that inheritance and does not want us to be their disciple. If we are required to be disciples of the Secret Order to receive the inheritance, Ill give it up then." Chapter 1338: The Secret Order (6) Chapter 1338: The Secret Order (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zi Yun looked at Gu Ruoyun and remarked in a serious and single-minded manner, "Master, no matter where you go, I will go with you. With Lord Qianbeis absence, it is our responsibility to protect you in his stead." Chu Luoughed when she heard this, "You, protect our Master? With that power or yours? I think that the Master protecting you sounds more urate. Our Master is now more powerful than you so how useful can you really be? You should go back and cultivate for a few more years. Let me protect the Master." Zi Yun red angrily at Chu Luo and scoffed icily, "Shes my Master because shes more powerful than me. Can you not even understand that kind of logic, Chu Luo? How did I not realize this, when had you be so stupid?" "Zi Yun!" As soon as Zi Yun had spoken, Chu Luo exploded. She grabbed Zi Yunspel in one swift move and thrust her face next to his own before eximing angrily, "You f*cking dare insult my intelligence? If you say another word, I will beat you up right now!" Zi Yun looked at Chu Luos hand then continued to jeer disdainfully, "You have intelligence? Who was the one who had fallen for Masters tricks and ended up having to serve my Master for the rest of her life? Besides, with Master around, Im betting that you wont have the courage to hit me at all." That was right, Chu Luo does not have the courage to hit Zi Yun. After all, Zi Yun was originally on Gu Ruoyuns side while she... Had been tricked into it. "Master, dont you get the feeling that those two are quite well-matched?" The Vermillion Bird nced at the bickering couple. Over the past half of the year, she had gradually gotten used to their interactions. "Whos well-matched with him?" Chu Luo scoffed, "With his level of power, hes not even fit to carry my shoes! Lets talk when he gets more powerful." Zi Yuns mouth twitched, "I have no regard for women of low intelligence like you. I think you better learn a lesson from our Master. She could trick others without a second thought and had inexplicably tricked Wen Ya as well. Even I dont know when she hadid the trap in the arena." Their eyes had never left Gu Ruoyun during that fight but they did not notice herying the formation. She had somehow sneakily aplished this under everyones watchful eye. Hence, one could imagine how great her powers were. "Lets go. We need to make preparations for our journey to the Secret Order in a few days." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as a determined light shed in her eyes. "Regardless, I want to have that inheritance. Only then will I have the power to help Xiao Ye instead of letting him do so many things on his own." Gu Ruoyuns heart sank at the mention of Qianbei Ye. Its been half a year, I wonder if Xiao Ye has been able to uncover Gu Shengxiaos whereabouts? Besides, so much time had passed and I have no idea where he is which has led to no correspondence at all! Gu Ruoyuns heart throbbed at the thought of this. "Xiao Ye, youve always been running to my side in the past. This time, wait for me to find you. I will find you regardless of how vast orrge this maind is." That was right! After all these years, Qianbei Ye has always been the one toe running to her and she had never tried to seek him out, not even once. Hence, it was up to her to find him this time. She would find him even if she has to search every corner of the maind! ... At a guest house. The Left Emissary had just entered the room when someone knocked on the door. He furrowed his brows as he looked at the door behind him. "Come in," he said. Chapter 1339: The Secret Order (7) Chapter 1339: The Secret Order (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Creak! A lush, lily-white hand pushed the door open and Wen Ya slowly walked into the room. She had an ugly look on her face and her pretty eyes were no longer as moving as they were before. Her graceful stance hadpletely disappeared, reced by a body filled with vicious currents. "What do you need?" The Left Emissary knitted his brows tightly together, clearly unsatisfied with the events which had happened today. If Wen Ya was not his beloved kin, he would have chased her out long ago. "If you want me to help you deal with Gu Ruoyun, Im afraid that I cant do it now!" After some thought, there could only be one reason for Wen Yas appearance here. "Just to deal with that woman. I had unlocked the fifth level of the training pagoda on my own ord and Ive crossed the elders of the Secret Order so even I dont know what kind of punishment awaits me when I return." If Gu Ruoyun had ended up dead, that would have been fine but she was still alive. His punishment was simply not worth it! Wen Yaughed icily, "Im not here for Gu Ruoyun." "Then what are you doing here?" The Left Emissary felt a little curious as he turned towards Wen Ya and asked. "You should be very aware of the Murong familys character in seeking revenge over the smallest grievances. If this matter reaches the Murong familys ears, knowing that old man from the Murong familys love for Murong Qian, he would definitely disregard everything else and start a fight with the Wen family!" A cold light shed across Wen Yas eyes before she continued, "If both families fall into a struggle, both sides will suffer heavy losses. This is not something the Secret Order wishes to see either." The Left Emissary fell silent before slowly lifting his gaze towards Wen Yas bloodthirsty expression. "You want me to help you go against the Murong family? If thats your idea, let me advise you to give it up. Ive already helped the Wen family in a lot of unfair business. If I continue to do as I please, Im afraid that I will no longer have a ce in the Secret Order. You should go back, I will not take action." Hearing this, Wen Yaughed. "Left Emissary, you wont have to feel awkward about it this time. Ive thought it over for you. I dont need you to step in and help me deal with the Murong family. I only want to ask you to send a warning to the Governor so that he can stop the Murong familys crusade against the Wen family. Do not forget, if both the Wen and the Murong family end up suffering heavy losses, it would end tragically for my little sister, Yueer. Knowing my grandfather, he would certainly use her as a tool for forming a marriage alliance and have her married off to a disciple of the Murong family to calm the Murong familys ire." The Left Emissarys heart throbbed. It goes without saying that Wen Ya has sessfully grasped his weak spot. His weak spot was Wen Yue! As long as it had anything to do with Wen Yue, he would do it even if he had to break the Secret Orders rules! "I will inform the Governor about this matter so he can prevent the Murong family from making things difficult." "No." Wen Ya shook her head, "I dont only want you to inform the Governor, I want you to help me push this responsibility entirely upon Murong Qians head. Furthermore, use her character as an excuse so that she would have no connections to the Secret Order. Think about it, if Murong Qian were to join the Secret Order with her great rage towards me, do you think that she would spare Yueer once she enters? The Secret Order is particr about rules and you are only an emissary. How are you going to protect Yueers safety? The best way is to prevent her from setting foot into the doors of the Secret Order!" The Left Emissarys heart sank as he stared at Wen Ya with aplicated look in his eyes. "In contrast to Murong Qian, you are certainly far more intelligent. It was clearly someone from the Wen family who had stolen her pills yet you want to push all the me onto her. Its a good thing that my Yueer is not as sinister and cunning as you." Chapter 1340: The Secret Order (8) Chapter 1340: The Secret Order (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Ya did not mind the Left Emissarys statement in the least, "Lord Left Emissary, Ive even thought of what you should say to the Governor. During the past few days, Murong Qian had hung out with the members of the Wen family so she had the absolute opportunity to nt the pills on Wen Yin. She had framed the poor Wen family. While its bad enough that she had shifted the me to Gu Ruoyun, shes even dragged the Wen family down with her all for the sake of sweeping the Wen familys good name all over the floors and force them to step away from their post as a Great Protector." She paused as a sinister light flickered in her eyes before she smiled and said, "Think about it. If the Ouyang family believes our words, they would certainly stand opposed against the Murong family because the Murong family wants to force the Wen family to lose their title as one of the Great Protectors! If they seed, their next target will be the Ouyang family." The Left Emissary stared at Wen Ya in shock. A cold chill then crawled up from the tip of his toes to his heart. He knows that Wen Yin was the one who had stolen the pills from Murong Qians room. However, in order to protect the Wen family, Wen Ya had thought of such a grand scheme to implicate them! Not only would she absolve herself from all me, she would even push the Ouyang family into going against the Murong family! With such a ruthless sister, it was a mystery how Yueer had managed to survive all these years... The Left Emissary felt like he had met Wen Ya for the first time. He gazed at the unfamiliar form and he never thought that this woman, who had presented herself with such grace in front of others, could be so vicious behind the scenes! Besides, she had previously enjoyed a rather cordial rtionship with Murong Qian. Now, she wants to eradicate the entire Murong family. "Left Emissary, dont me me for being too vicious, Im only doing this to ensure Yueers safety. My Grandfather has always preferred harmony. If we really ended up drawing the Murong familys ire, he would certainly drag Yueer into forming a marriage alliance. This means that she would be forced to sleep under another man. Is that what you want?" Wen Yas smile was as graceful as before but she asked the question with a tight smile. "I understand." Each time the Left Emissary thought about how Wen Yue would be sent off to form a marriage alliance, a ming rage would burn within his heart. "Dont worry, leave this to me! I wont let anyone hurt Yueer nor will I allow any other man to touch her!" "Good." Wen Ya raised the corners of her lips as a smile formed on her beautiful face. "If my guess is correct, Murong Qian should have left Celestial Mountain by now and should be on her way back to the Murong family home to ask Master Murong to avenge her! I hope that you can report this to the Lord Governor before that happens." The Left Emissary nodded before he looked at Wen Ya and said, "Wen Ya, I can do anything for you but I have one request treat Yueer well! Soon, I will take her as my bride with honor. If she has been hurt in any way, dont me me for myck of courtesy!" A thick and cold aura exploded from the Left Emissarys body at thest part of his statement, enough to cause others to tremble with fear. "Dont worry, no matter how vicious I am to outsiders, I will never hurt my own little sister. Besides, if I had not protected her during that year, she might not be alive today." Wen Ya smiled indifferently. She had already picked up on Wen Yues weak spot anyway so she was not afraid of her saying anything in front of the Left Emissary. Unless she no longer wishes to see her long-lost elder brother. "I hope that you keep your word." The Left Emissary stared at Wen Ya with aplicated look on his face. He clearly does not believe in her words at all. After all, this woman was far too vicious. Even if Yueer was her younger sister, he was afraid that she would not have had much of a good life in the Wen family home... Chapter 1341: The Secret Order (9) Chapter 1341: The Secret Order (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What? Dont you believe me, Lord Left Emissary?" Wen Ya curled her lips. "Once the matters surrounding the Murong family have been settled, I will present you with a perfectly unscathed Wen Yue. If theres even the faintest sign of a scratch on her, you may do as you please with my life." The Left Emissary did not say much. After a long pause, he slowly replied, "With your assurance, I can be at peace. I will now send my men to take care of the Murong family. Please leave if you have no other business here." Wen Yas face lit up with a smile. She took onest look at the Left Emissary before turning around and leaving the room. Once she had turned around, her expression turned cold in an instant. Im definitely going to present him with a perfectly unscathed Wen Yue because the torment Ive inflicted upon her is not on the surface at all. How could this foolish boy possibly detect anything? However, the Secret Orders Left Emissarys intelligence was really just that. He would always be the type of person who, despite after being manipted by others, would still be counting money for them... ... At the Murong family home. An old man was seated on a wooden chair in a simple and elegant study filled with the smell of books. His attention was buried in the book in his hands when a heart-wrenching cry sounded from outside the door. Those cries drew closer towards him and he could not help but frown. However, he soon smoothed out his brows and raised his head to look at the woman who had rushed in through the door. The woman, who was dressed in light green robes, had messy hair and a dirty face as if she had just crawled out from a group of beggars. She charged directly towards Murong Yang at top speed. The Murong family disciples who were trailing behind her all had their heads lowered and had no courage to speak. They did not dare to lift their heads at all. Murong Yangs heart thumped at the sight of this. Before Murong Qian could reach him, he began to gently console her. "Xiao Qian, did you fail the assessment? Its alright, its no hindrance even if you cant enter the Secret Order. I could not stop worrying about you being there in the first ce." "Grandfather!" Murong Qian threw herself into Murong Yangs arms, crying inconsbly. Because she had cried all the way home, her voice was now very hoarse and sounded more unpleasant than a crow. "Xiao Qian..." Murong Yang stroked Murong Qians head. Abruptly, the wailing woman lifted her head... When Muring Yan saw the very obvious scar on her face, he jumped with shock and nearly fell off his chair. There was dried blood on Murong Qians and herrge, red eyes were like bronze bells which were filled with hatred. She looked remarkably like a madwoman and was no longer as beautiful as before. "Who?!" Murong Yang returned to his senses and rose to his feet in anger before mming his hand on the table, "Who did this to you? Who did it?" "Grandfather, it was Wen Ya!" Murong Qian gritted her teeth. "A member of the Wen family had stolen my Spirit Gathering Pills but I had not asked the Wen family to pay for it at all. Wen Ya then hit me to protect the Wen family disciple. Grandfather, you have to support me!" Murong Qian cried miserably while the hatred and malice in her eyes did not diminish. Instead, it deepened. She had not mentioned how she was the first person to strike the Wen family disciple. Instead, she had pushed all the me onto Wen Ya. "The Wen family? Hahaha!" Murong Yangughed in spite of his rage, "How great is the Wen family to have the gall to hurt my precious granddaughter! Guards, prepare the horses. Im going to trample over this damned Wen family right now!" Chapter 1342: The Secret Order (10) Chapter 1342: The Secret Order (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Master!" Suddenly, the Murong family guard rushed in and joined his fists as he reported, "Master, the Governors party has summoned you to the Governors Pce." "Hmph!" Murong Yang scoffed icily as a sinister light shed in his eyes, "Why is he summoning me to the governors pce at a time like this? Could it be that the old man from the Wen family knows that his own granddaughter has caused a disaster and has requested for the Governor to settle the matter for him? However, even if the Governor defends the Wen family this time, I wont let them get away with this so easily! Lets go! We shall leave for the Governors Pce now. I really want to find out what excuse the Wen family had used to convince the Governor to help him!" With that, he straightened his sleeves and walked out of the study... The Governors Pce. The meeting hall was splendorous and majestic. Two elders were seated beneath the Governors chief seat and all was quiet. Without warning, the door to the meeting hall swung open and Murong Yang, whose body was enveloped in an icy chill, walked in before their very eyes. There was a sinister expression on his ashen face as he looked at the Wen familys elder. Each time he remembers the injuries inflicted on Murong Qian, he would feel the urge to tear everyone from the Wen family into ten thousand shreds! "Youre here?" The Governor nced at Murong Yang and eximed icily, "The members of the Secret Order were here a while ago. Murong Yang, are you aware of your crimes?" Murong Yang shook. Could it be that the Governor had not summoned him here because of the matters concerning his granddaughters abuse? At the thought of this, he asked, "May I ask what crime Ivemitted that the Lord Governor would summon me here?" Wham! The Governor mmed his hand on the table, enraged. "Murong Yang," he replied icily. "Dont think that were unaware of your granddaughters great deeds! Furthermore, Im afraid there isnt a single person who isnt aware of who was responsible for her attitude!" Murong Yangs expression gradually sank. He then replied scornfully, "Governor, what on earth do you mean? My granddaughter has been bullied and her looks have been destroyed too. Are you saying that shes to me? Not only had the Wen family members stolen her pills, but theyve also beaten her up. Shouldnt the Wen family provide me with an exnation for this?" "An exnation?" Wen Xiaoughed icily, "Your granddaughter has shifted the me onto others and you want us to give you an exnation? The members of the Secret Order have made a thorough investigation, it was the Murong family who had incited Murong Qian and allowed her to hide those pills in Wen Yins possession. You can forget about framing Wen Yin for stealing those pills! She had even attacked the Wen familys disciples! Such evil actions yet you have the audacity to insist that we give you an exnation?" Murong Yang nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. He then roared angrily, "Youre spewing venomous nder! It was clearly a Wen family member who had stolen the pills yet you dare to frame my granddaughter! My granddaughter would never do such a thing!" "This matter has been verified by the Secret Order so how can it be fake?" Wen Xiao stared at the ashen-faced Murong Yang andughed icily. "You want to make false charges against the Wen family and destroy the Wen familys public reputation. As a dignified member of the Great Protectors, how can you dabble in such illicit affairs? Once youve seeded in nting your false charges, the Wen familys name will be swept all over the floor and be forced to leave their position as one of the Great Protectors! By then, you would find a way to use the same methods to deal with the Ouyang family. Perhaps the Ouyang family would also be forced out and the Murong family will stand alone as the Great Protector!" Ouyang Yuan furrowed his brows. It was obvious that Wen Xiaos words have angered him and made him happy at the same time. Chapter 1343: The Secret Order (11) Chapter 1343: The Secret Order (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a good thing that the Ouyang family had not sent any representatives to Celestial Mountain. Otherwise, it would not be the Wen family alone who would suffer from false usations! If that were to happen, it would be just as Wen Xian had said - both Great Protectors would be forced to leave their posts and only the Murong family alone would be the Great Protector from then on. Ouyang Yuan eximed scornfully when he thought of this. "Murong Yang, youre a ratherrge chess piece. However, knowing Murong Qians level of intelligence, she would not be able to think of such a n. You must be the mastermind behind this, right? If your scheme had seeded, its likely that the next ones youe after would be the Ouyang family, wouldnt it?" Murong Yangs entire body trembled upon hearing the usations and the ming rage in his chest nearly spilled over. He red fiercely at Wen Xiao before gritting his teeth and said, "Wen Xiao, you dare nder the Murong family! I swear that I, Murong Yang, have never done such a thing! If I had, I would be struck by lightning! I will not have a peaceful death!" "Hehe, you havent done such a thing because you didnt do it. You had ordered your granddaughter to do it!" Wen Xiaoughed icily before continued, "Do you dare swear that youve never had any intentions of dragging us down?" Murong Yang was instantly silenced. He had, in fact, had these kinds of thoughts. After all, who would not want to be the only power on this maind? He even had thoughts of recing the Governor. However, he believes that the same thoughts had also crossed the Wen and the Ouyang familys minds. The only thing was, his power was not as great as the Governors power. "Murong Yang, do you swear it? That will prove that you were not the person behind this matter!" Wen Xiao stared at the speechless Murong Yang and spoke in a condescending manner. "You..." Murong Yangs eyes were spitting fire as he sent Wen Xiao a death re. His gaze looked as if he wanted to execute Wen Xiao with a thousand cuts! "Enough!" Just as the two were in the middle of the argument, the Governors cold and distant voice rang out, "Murong Yang, theres no need to quibble. The Secret Order was tasked to investigate this and knowing the Secret Order, they would never do anything unjustly. Hence, as punishment, I sentence the Murong family members to meditate on your faults behind closed doors for three years. No one can leave the Murong family premises in the course of these three years. If you continue to make false usations against yourpatriots, I will remove your title as one of the Great Protectors! This meeting is adjourned." The Governor did not say much else before he rose to his feet and left the meeting room. He did not spare the three a second nce... "Hmph!" Murong Yang scoffed icily and red fiercely at Wen Xiao. His voice was filled with viciousness as he spat, "Wen Xiao, the Governor had protected the Wen family this time so I cant do anything to you. One day, however, I will destroy you and avenge this day!" Wen Xiao grinned as he retorted, "The feeling is mutual. Once I have the chance, I wont spare a single one of the Murong family members." "Hmph!" Murong Yang scoffed coldly once again before he turned around and left. His body carried a sinister and cold aura, causing the temperature in the room to plummet. Once he had left, Wen Xiaos elderly face sank as his lips curled into a cold smile. "Murong Yang, just because you think that you have power and influence that pierces through the skies that you can protect Murong Qian for the rest of her life so you can indulge her every action. However, you will never understand that if we do not educate our future generations well enough, one day, the Murong family will be destroyed by her hands!" Compared to Wen Ya, Murong Qian was very far off. If Murong Qian was as intelligent as Wen Ya, she would not have lost so horribly... Chapter 1344: The Secret Order (12) Chapter 1344: The Secret Order (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even though the Governor had issued the order that this matter should not be leaked out to the public, everyone in the First City found out about it anyway. Murong Qian had been instantly enraged when Murong Yang had announced the Governors orders. As a result, she had cursed Wen Ya in every corner of the Murong family home. Her curses were rather unpleasant to hear and they leaked out so even those passing by the Murong family home could hear her. Therefore, the people of the First City began to discuss, especially those who had participated in the assessment. They were under the impression that Wen Ya had done something to Murong Qian which resulted in Murong Qians now bone-deep hatred towards her. Left with no other choice, the Wen family then issued an exnation under the Governors tacit approval. That was when the public found out that Murong Qian had tried to falsely use the Wen family of stealing pills. Each and every person snorted disdainfully and all of First City was soon filled with curses towards Murong Qian. Everyone knows that Wen Ya had treated Murong Qian like a sister yet they never thought that Murong Qian would be so cruel and unscrupulous to try to frame the Wen family. After doing such a thing, she still had the gall to humiliate Wen Ya? Everyone in the First City then began to pity Wen Ya. As for Murong Qian, they would spit each time someone brought up her name. Even a three-year-old child would view her attitude with disdain! Instantly, Murong Qians name gained a bad reputation. In contrast, Wen Ya was viewed in a favorable light. To tell the truth, if Murong Qian had not cursed Wen Ya in the Murong family home day and night, perhaps the Governor would have been able to silent the matter. However, she never thought that she would end up destroying everything to the point where she has ended up with a stinking reputation! Of course, this matter has also reached Gu Ruoyuns ears. After hearing about this, Gu Ruoyun could only smile withoutment. It was Zi Yun who was enraged and he eximed fiercely, "This Wen Ya is really vicious. It was clearly a member of the Wen family who had stolen the Murong familys pills yet Murong Qian ends up bing the one who takes the me and Wen Ya won everyones pity." Upon hearing Zi Yuns indignant tone, Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely, "What can we do? If Murong Qian wants to go up against Wen Ya, she cant win." "Master, I dont quite agree," Chu Luo paused in silence before saying, "Wen Ya had received help from the Secret Orders Left Emissary, thats how she had managed to sessfully shift the me onto Murong Qian. If it were not for the Secret Orders help, I believe that she would not have aplished this so easily." "No," Gu Ruoyun shook her head andughed icily, "With the current formalities in the First City, the Governor would never allow any in-fighting between the Three Great Protectors! Therefore, even without the Secret Order, the Governor would still push the me onto the Murong family. Only then would he be able to stop the two families from fighting. Otherwise, the Murong family would not be able to hold themselves back from attacking the Wen family. If this were to happen, the power structure of the First City would fall into chaos." If the Governor wants to prevent the two families from fighting, he had no choice but to put the Murong family under house arrest. To do so, he would need an excuse to put them under house arrest. That excuse hade from the matter between Murong Qian and Wen Ya. Hence, Gu Ruoyun had known from the start that it would not be so easy to topple the Wen family. "However, its unfortunate." The Vermillion Birds face was filled with remorse as she eximed, "I thought that after I had hurt Murong Qian, she would certainly pick a fight with the Wen family but I never thought that Wen Ya would have settled the matter so easily." Chapter 1345: The Secret Order (13) Chapter 1345: The Secret Order (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zi Yun was shocked. He stared at the Vermillion Birds adorable and tender features as he asked in disbelief, "What did you mean by that? You were behind the scar on Murong Qians face? That cant be, hadnt Wen Ya hurt her by ident?" The Vermillion Bird rolled her eyes. Even though she did not respond to Zi Yuns question, he got his answer when he saw the look on her face. Boom! A sudden stroke of lightning struck from the sky, rendering Zi Yuns entire body dumbstruck. What kind ofpany does our Master keep? Shes such an abnormal child to be able to hurt Murong Qian under the Secret Orders watchful eyes. Besides, she had even managed to shift the me onto Wen Ya. Poor Wen Ya, being made to carry the me just like that, which resulted in the Murong familys deep hatred towards her. "You really are stupid." Chu Luo nced at Zi Yun as she sneered, "Would a person like Wen Ya identally hurt others? Her use of force had been precise, she would only split Murong Qians whip but not hurt her. Therefore, this matter must have been connected to our Master. If Master had not been the one behind it, it would have been the doings of those by her side!" Besides, Chu Luo already knows that Gu Ruoyun was a sneaky person. Why would she have anyone honest by her side? All of them would certainly trap someone and make them pay with their life! Just like this little Vermillion Bird! Zi Yun finally returned to his senses. His expression was filled with peculiarity as he spoke, "I rather pity Wen Ya this time. She got trapped by our Master in the arena and was then entrapped by the little beast on Masters side! If I was her, I would probably be driven to insanity! I would not tolerate being bullied like this." "Hmph! It was that womans fault for trying to kill our Master and taking Masters big brother away." Whenever the Vermillion Bird heard Wen Yas name, she would not be able to control the mes from igniting in her body. Her eyes were spitting with raging me as she continued, "I seriously hope that she would stay away from the Secret Order after being trapped by Master! This means that if I want to hurt her, I would only be able to find her in the Wen family home. If she enters the Secret Order, I will make her regret having offended our Master!" Just because the Vermillion Bird looks like a little lolita on the outside, she was still an old bird who had lived for over ten thousand years. How could she possibly be a good bird? Besides, out of the Four Divine Beasts, the Vermillion Bird does not have Yunyaos grace, the Azure Dragonsposure, nor does she ever have the ck Tortoises straightforward and honest nature. Instead, she had the worst temper of them all! It was fine if no one offends her but once someone does, they would face dire consequences! "Its gettingte. You two should go back and get some rest. Get ready, We will officially leave for the Secret Order tomorrow." Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered, feeling interested in the mythical Secret Order... ... The Secret Order. An old woman, who had been seated cross-legged with her eyes closed in the n Leaders room, opened her eyes and looked at the extremely deferential elders who were standing in front of her. She eximed calmly, "The assessment is over and Im sure that the geniuses are rushing over here now. We must make preparations. I want to nurture these talents with everything I have to face the dangers ahead." "Yes, n Leader." The elders replied respectfully. "However, n Leader, theres one thing that I cantprehend. The Three Great Protectors are the most powerful of all on the maind. Why did you not have these Three Great Protectors join the Secret Order directly and instead chose to have this assessment?" The white-haired old woman smiled serenely as she said, "The world is so vast and there are a countless number of geniuses around. Some may not have been recognized. There are many geniuses in the Three Great Protectors but I believe that there are still many other geniuses left undiscovered! Therefore, I had chosen to organize this assessment to attract true geniuses! Oh, thats right, whos the one who got the first ce?" Chapter 1346: The Secret Order (14) Chapter 1346: The Secret Order (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Reporting to n Leader. Apparently, the winner of first ce is a woman named Gu Ruoyun." The elder rose to their feet and replied with reverence. "What did you say?" The n Leaders body shook upon hearing that name. "Elder Tianren, did you say that the champion is someone named Gu Ruoyun?" Elder Tianren eyed the n Leader curiously, puzzled over her strong reaction to the name. "Thats right, her name is indeed Gu Ruoyun and she originates from an organization called the Devil Sect. Ive never heard of this organization prior to this." Hearing this, the n Leader slowly returned to her calm demeanor as a light shed in her eyes, "Previously, Yuer had sent a letter to say that she has found her husband and daughter. She had followed her husband and left the First City to return to their territory. She even mentioned her daughters name." The n Leader took a deep breath and said with a serious look in her eyes, "Her daughters name is Gu Ruoyun!" "What?" Elder Tianren was shaken and eyed the n Leader in disbelief, "n Leader, are you saying that the Sacred Ladys daughter has won the first ce?" "Thats right." The n Leaderughed. "It seems that this is what they would call fate. I have long known that Yuers daughter would be as outstanding as her but I never thought that she would be made the champion out of so many people. Besides, Gu Ruoyun is not a citizen of the First City but is from the West Spirit Maind, more lowly than the East Peak Maind." On the West Spirit Maind, even a Martial Honor would be able to enjoy a powerful existence! Martial Saints were only mythical figures! Yet Gu Ruoyun, who hails from the West Spirit Maind, had managed to ovee so many opponents and receive the title of champion in thispetition! How was this not shocking to her? "n Leader, if she really is the Sacred Ladys daughter, she does not need to be tested. Once they arrive in Secret Order, I will bring Gu Ruoyun to see you," said Elder Tianren with reverence and a lowered head. "Theres no need." The n Leader shook her head. "In the Secret Order, to be impartial is of the utmost importance. If we give her special treatment, we would lose that. Besides, Id like to witness the extent of Gu Ruoyuns abilities and see if she can be responsible for everyone. Hence, we mustnt let anyone know of her status as the Sacred Ladys daughter to avoid having ack ofmon sense." "Understood." Elder Tianren joined his fists and replied with reverence. "n Leader, since thats the case, Ill go and make preparations for their arrival in the Secret Order." The n Leader waved her hand and replied, "Go ahead. Ah, thats right. Even though Id love to observe the full extent of Gu Ruoyuns abilities, shes still Yuers daughter after all so you must ensure her safety. If anything happens to her, Im afraid that Yuer will fall out and be hostile with us." The n Leader knows her disciples personality better than anyone else. Do not make assumptions simply because Dongfang Yu was the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order. The reason why she had joined the Secret Order was to have her vengeance and wipe out her grudge one day before returning to her husband, son, and daughter! In her heart, her husband and children would always be her top priority. As for the Secret Order, they were her second priority. Hence, if anything were to happen to Gu Ruoyun in the Secret Order, Dongfang Yu would never take things lying down! "Understood, n Leader." Elder Tianren joined his fists once again. He then withdrew from the n Leaders chambers. The n Leaders chambers returned to silence in his absence. "Yuer, your daughter must be as outstanding as you. However, I cant treat her any differently from others." The n Leader smiled and sighed exasperatedly. "Dont worry, I wont let any hurt her while your daughter is in the Secret Order." Chapter 1347: Kept Outside (1) Chapter 1347: Kept Outside (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Secret Order was the most mysterious organization in the First City. To this day, not many people know about the secluded ce where the Secret Order resides. However, those who were at the highest peak of existence in the First City understood that the Secret Order contains a long-standing inheritance. Even the Governor needs to show the members of the Secret Order some degree of consideration. Hence, many cultivators carry a sense of fascination and reverence towards the Secret Order even though this organization had disappeared from the maind and gone into hiding. Not a single member of the Secret Order has ever appeared before the eyes of the public on the maind for a long time. As a result, many cultivators on the maind have nearly forgotten about the Secret Orders existence. At this moment, at the foot of the mountain where the Secret Order resides, the situation was not as calm as it usually was. The sound of oing footsteps disrupted the peace and quiet. "So this is the Secret Order." Gu Ruoyun paused and raised her head to look at the mountain range which rose into the sky. She then curled her lips calmly, "It seems that well need to use a bit of effort to climb this mountain." Chu Luo, who was right behind her, took two steps ahead and made a remark, "So the mysterious Secret Order resides here. It is said that there are many spiritual beasts in the mountain range and that it is fraught with danger. However, theres nock of priceless treasures here. Therefore, many people wish to enter this mountain range but those who have entered have never returned. After a long time, this mountain range was considered to be one of the most ferocious grounds of the maind Deity Peak!" Deity Peak? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow before saying, "Lets go. We should head on up to the Deity Peak. Im certain that the members of the Wen family have already arrived." She then continued onwards and ascended the mountain. ... The Left Emissary paused outside an imposing great door on the mountain peak and turned towards Wen Ya before saying, "This is the Secret Orders location! Now that youve arrived at the Secret Order, you are now a member of the Secret Order. I cannot protect you here so youd better shape up." The Left Emissary gave Wen Ya a word of warning before she enters the Secret Order. After all, knowing Wen Ya, she would not let Gu Ruoyun get away so easily. Even though he could help her out secretly, he could not make his actions too obvious. Otherwise, he would lose his life as well if the elders were to find out. "Dont worry, Lord Left Emissary, I understand what you mean." Wen Ya smiled gracefully. Her eyes were filled with a gentle light as she continued, "After Ive entered the Secret Order, I will get Yueer to marry you. By then, you only need to make wedding preparations." At this moment, the Left Emissary was not aware that Gu Ruoyun had poisoned Wen Ya. Hence, Wen Ya would not dare do anything to Gu Ruoyun, no matter what. "As long as you understand the situation." The Left Emissary nodded when he heard Wen Yas reply. "Now, lets head in. Gu Ruoyun would probably need some time to arrive here," said the Left Emissary as a cold smile crept onto his face. Deity Peak was fraught with danger. Wen Ya had sessfully managed reached the Secret Orders location because she had a guide. Without a guide, even if she had survived the encounters with the ferocious spiritual beasts, she would have experienced great difficulty in order to reach the doors of the Secret Order. Wen Ya smiled but did not say anything as a cold light shed in her eyes. How could she not realize the meaning behind the Left Emissarys reaction? Even though she has no way of exacting revenge on Gu Ruoyun, she still feels the urge to tear the woman into ten thousand pieces! Hence, she took great delight in watching whatever the Left Emissary doese to fruition. "Lord Left Emissary." When the two disciples who were standing guard outside the Secret Orders gate saw the Left Emissary walk in, they immediately joined their fists respectfully and said, "Lord Left Emissary, are these..." Chapter 1348: Kept Outside (2) Chapter 1348: Kept Outside (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Secret Order has its own rules. No disciple was allowed to bring anyone from the outside world into this ce. Hence, despiteing face-to-face with the Secret Orders Left Emissary, these guards had to ask about his guests identity to prevent criminals from entering the Secret Order. "They are the winners of this roundspetition. Im fulfilling the elders orders by bringing them here. You can stand aside now." The Left Emissarys expression was cold and distant as he replied arrogantly. His courtesy was only reserved for Wen Yue and he would never speak kindly to anyone else. Even if that person was a disciple of the Secret Order! "So these are the winners of the recent assessment." When the two disciples who guarded the door heard this, they stepped aside and greeted them respectfully, "This way, please." The Left Emissary scoffed and turned towards Wen Ya before saying, "Wen Ya, remember what Ive just told you. Please control the Wen family members as well. I will allow subtle actions but I wont tolerate brazen offense of the rules. Otherwise, I cant protect you either!" "Lord Left Emissary, since Ive made a promise to you, I wont attract any disturbances. Even if anything were to happen, I will not drag you down." Wen Ya smiled calmly as she stared sincerely at the Left Emissary. The Left Emissary heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this and slowly replied, "Alright, you can alle into the Secret Order with me." He then entered the door after straightening his sleeves. Wen Yas eyes darkened as she stared at his departing figure before she followed suit... ... "Were finally here." Not too long after the group had left, several figures appeared outside the Secret Orders gate. The woman who had spoken was dressed in ck and her exquisite face was drenched in sweat. She wiped her forehead and turned towards the silent woman in green behind her, "Master, weve reached the doors of Secret Order but it seems that the rest have not arrived yet." Chu Luo was quite surprised. Wasnt it said that there were many spiritual beasts in the mythical Deity Peak? Why did we not run into a single one of them? She wondered. Even so, this high mountain had indeed taken up a lot of our time. Besides, we still have to be aware of the countless traps on Deity Peak. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she replied indifferently, "Since they havent arrived, we shall enter the Secret Order first." Upon hearing this, Zi Yun, who was now so weak that he could not even move his legs, instantly straightened up and his eyes sparkled. After all, how many cultivators have dreamed of entering the Secret Order? He never expected that he would have this opportunity after following his Master. "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun strode towards the Secret Orders gate but just as she was right outside the gate, she was blocked. "Stop!" The disciples of the Secret Order stared at Gu Ruoyuns group as they berated them coldly, "This territory belongs to the Secret Order, who gave you the permission to enter this ce? Leave immediately! The Secret Order is not a ce for anyone to enter at will!" Actually, the disciples of the Secret Order were very shocked when they saw Gu Ruoyuns group. After all, these people were the only ones who were able to reach the Secret Order with ease after so many years! However, the shock soon faded and as the Secret Orders disciples, they still held the responsibility to stop them from getting any closer! Chu Luo raised her attractive brows and snapped impatiently, "We are the champions of the recent assessment and it was the Secret Order who had summoned us here! What is the meaning of you keeping us out? Where is the Left Emissary? Call him out here right now!" Chapter 1349: Kept Outside (3) Chapter 1349: Kept Outside (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Initially, Gu Ruoyuns group was supposed to follow the Left Emissary to the Secret Order. However, he had some unexpected matters to attend to at thest minute and had informed them that they could start their journey first. They did not expect that they would end up spending so much effort. Furthermore, the geography of Deity Peak was veryplicated. Hence, they had only managed to reach the Secret Order after quite some time. Chu Luo never thought that the Left Emissary had not left with them first because he had urgent matters. In fact, he had abandoned them on purpose so that they would have a difficult time entering the Secret Order. "Champions of the assessment?" The disciples of the Secret Order looked surprised before theyughed icily. "Do you think that we would believe you? The Left Emissary had already led the winners of the assessment into the Secret Order a while ago and he never mentioned that there were more people behind him. Besides, he had arrived just a while ago while your group had arrivedter. Since thats the case, why had he not brought you along into the Secret Order as well?" Chu Luos expression changed drastically. How could she have missed out on the way the Secret Orders disciple had implied that the Wen family were the champions of the assessment? She never thought that the Left Emissary would be so vicious to abandon them on purpose and lead the Wen family here instead! "Its strange," Zi Yun scratched his head and asked in a puzzled manner, "The Left Emissary had led the Wen family into Secret Order. Why had he not waited for us? Didnt he say that he had to leave at thest minute?" Chu Luoughed icily as she rolled her eyes at Zi Yun and replied with a sneer, "Cant you evenprehend such simple logic? The Left Emissary had trapped us! He had obviously abandoned us on purpose so that we would run into danger on Deity Peak." However, the Left Emissary had probably never considered that they would not run into any spiritual beasts after entering Deity Peak. Otherwise, they would have ended up facing misfortune on Deity Peak! After hearing Chu Luos exnation, Zi Yuns less than nimble mind suddenly came to a realization. His handsome face turned ashen as he cried out angrily, "The Left Emissary is truly sinister, he would join forces with the b*stards of the Wen family to hurt us! Previously, they had nearly driven us to death. This time, they still refuse to leave us alone! If he ends up in my hands, I will grant him a fate worse than death!" Zi Yun was nearly mad with rage. The Secret Order was known to have strict rules so why was someone allowed tomit such acts of injustice? It looks like this dignified Secret Order was not like that at all. Zi Yuns lips curled into a cold smile at the thought of this. A cold light then shed in his eyes. "Youre still not leaving. What are you all standing around here for?" The disciples of the Secret Order noticed that the group was still around and were ndering the Left Emissary as well. They were immediately enraged and threatened, "If you still refuse to leave, dont me us for ourck of courtesy! I think that youve clearly failed the assessment yet you still wish to enter the Secret Order. That must be why the Left Emissary had ignored you all. Now, you have the audacity to nder him. The Secret Order has never allowed any acts of injustice to take ce within its doors. As Lord Left Emissary, he would never vite the rules deliberately! If you continue to utter words of nder against him, dont me the Secret Order for treating you rudely." The Secret Order has always had one virtue unity! Therefore, the Secret Orders disciples could not just stand back and watch when they saw that Gu Ruoyuns group was ndering the Left Emissary. In fact, they would have acted long ago if it were not for the fact that everyone in the group looked far too young. "Rudely?" Zi Yunughed icily. "Just how are you going to treat us rudely? If a member of the Secret Order has done something wrong, are others not allowed to speak of it? The Secret Orders Left Emissary has always been a b*stard, hes worse than a dog or a pig! He had the audacity to trick us! We dont care if we dont get to enter the Secret Order! Even if my Master was unable to join the Secret Order, she will surpass all of you sooner orter." Chapter 1350: Kept Outside (4) Chapter 1350: Kept Outside (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Zi Yun had spoken, he then turned and walked to Gu Ruoyuns side before speaking with an angry look on his face, "Master, the members of the Secret Order are clearly snobs! I had always wondered how powerful the Secret Order really was. Now that Ive seen it, theres nothing to really shout about. What kind of future could the Secret Order possibly have if they were able to nurture someone like the Left Emissary? Lets go now, Master, your talents are great and powerful. Your growth will remain uninhibited with or without the Secret Order." Gu Ruoyun nodded and calmly replied, "Alright." She took onest look at the Secret Orders towering gates and headed down the mountain without any hesitation. That was right! She had wanted to enter the Secret Order for the sake of the inheritance! However, even if she does not manage to obtain the inheritance, she could break through on her own! It was only a matter of time. Hence, the inheritance was not an absolute must for her to have. Chu Luo was dazed with shock. She stared at Zi Yun and Gu Ruoyun who were both making their way down the mountain and blinked. Are these two really going to leave just like that? Master had gone through trials and tribtions in order to have the chance to obtain this inheritance, is she really going to give up just like that? "Master, are you going to leave just like that?" She hesitated for a long while before she asked reluctantly. Zi Yun red at Chu Luo fiercely and eximed angrily, "Didnt you hear them? Theyve already issued the order to have us expelled so what do we gain from staying here? Since they wont let us enter the Secret Order, we should just leave. I just hope that they wont regret this! By then, even if they came personally to invite us, my Master will never enter the Secret Order!" His eyes turned towards the Secret Order disciples who were guarding the gates and he spat viciously, "Remember your words today, dont me us for not giving the Secret Order a chance. Once my Master leaves, she will never turn back unless that son of a b*tch Left Emissaryes crawling back to my Master, kowtows and admits to his mistakes!" Upon hearing this brazen statement, the two Secret Order disciples could not contain theirughter. Their eyes were filled with disdain, clearly cing no importance over whatever Zi Yun had just said. The Secret Order will ask them to return? What a joke! What right does someone who has failed the assessment have to set foot into the Secret Order? "Zi Yun, lets go." Gu Ruoyun calmly remarked with her back against Zi Yun, "Its gettingte. Im hoping to reach the bottom of the mountain before it gets dark." "Yes, Master." Zi Yun sent the Secret Order disciples onest re before he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and approached her. He then noticed that Chu Luo had remained still and sent her a fierce re as well. "What are you still standing around here for? As they say, we need to live with dignity. Its not like our Master cant live without that inheritance so why must she tolerate this humiliation? Even if my powers are weak as Im only a cultivator in the exceptional state and I cannot bepared with a great organization like the Secret Order. However, I can be lofty and unyielding too! The Secret Order is just too infuriating!" Chu Luo stared nkly at Zi Yuns furious features. She does not know why but at this moment, she felt as if he... Has so much spirit! "I never thought that despite your weak powers, your aura would still be quite strong." Chu Luo turned around and did not look at Zi Yun at all, concealing the blush on her face. "From now on, Im not going to tease you over your inferior powers nor will I bully you anymore." At this moment, Zi Yun was boiling over with rage so he missed the peculiar look on Chu Luos face. He scoffed coldly and said, "Good that you know. Our Master is such a powerful figure, on what grounds do these people have to insult her? Theyre only the Secret Order! Whats so great about them? Sooner orter, the Devil Sect will surpass the Secret Order!" Chapter 1351: Kept Outside (5) Chapter 1351: Kept Outside (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The two Secret Order disciples who had remained silent could not help but burst intoughter when they heard Zi Yuns ims. "Dont worry, the Secret Order wont be begging for your return but youd better not let us hear you humiliate Lord Left Emissary anymore. Otherwise, the members of the Secret Order wont ever let you get away with it." Actually, these two disciples might not have viewed Gu Ruoyun and her group with disdain if the Left Emissary had not led Wen Ya into the Secret Order first. As the Left Emissary never mentioned about anyone else following him, they had assumed that Gu Ruoyun was trying to take advantage and enter the Secret Order illegally. Why should they treat this illegal disciple with courtesy? "Zi Yun, Chu Luo, lets go." Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate any longer as she issued hermand and descended the mountain... ... At this moment, an elder who was sitting with his eyes closed in meditation in the elders chamber of the Secret Order instantly opened his eyes when he heard the report from the man in front of him. Even his breathing quickened, "Are you saying that the kid, Mu Chu 1 , has brought the winners of the assessment into the Secret Order?" This means that he would soon be able to meet the Sacred Ladys daughter! "Reporting to the elder, Lord Left Emissary has indeed returned with a few citizens from the outside world. Allow me to be so bold as to guess that those people are the winners of the assessment." "Good." The elders eyes flickered, "Get the Left Emissary to bring the winners of the assessment into the main hall to see me. I will be heading over now." "Understood, elder." The man joined his fists before he withdrew from the room. "Even though the n Leader intends to test the Sacred Ladys daughter, I must receive her properly as she has journeyed from far away so she would be left with a deep impression. Once the Sacred Lady returns, perhaps I can get the Sacred Ladys good favor out of this." Elder Tianren quickly headed out of the elders chamber at the thought of this. His hurried pace carried a sense of urgency but most of it was a sense of anticipation. ... The Secret Orders main hall does not carry the resplendence and magnificence of the organizations in the world outside. Instead, it disyed a taste of ancient charm. At this moment, only two people were seated on chairs at the side passageway of the empty main hall. "Lord Left Emissary, you say that Elder Tianren wishes to see me?" There was a graceful smile on Wen Yas face but one could see her excitement in her eyes. After all, Elder Tianren was an elder of the Secret Order and his status was on par with the Governor of First City. "Thats correct." A puzzled look shed in the Left Emissarys eyes. "Elder Tianren has indeed asked me to bring you here to meet him but I dont know what this is about. After all, the n Leader holds Elder Tianren in the highest regard. His status is exceptionably noble and even my Master would need to show courtesy to him." The noble Elder Tianren wants to see Wen Ya? The LEft Emissary furrowed his brows, clearly unsure about the situation before him. Just as the two were in the middle of their conversation, an elderly figure slowly appeared from outside the main hall,ing into view. At the same time, Elder Tianren also noticed Wen Ya who was sitting right next to the Left Emissary. His eyes filled with excitement. "I had asked someone to inform the Left Emissary to bring the winners of the assessment to see me yet he has only brought one woman. If my guess is correct, this woman should be the Sacred Ladys daughter!" Elder Tianren thought it over for a while and was just about to walk up to her when he furrowed his brows. "But her age doesnt seem to be correct, the Sacred Ladys daughter is only around twenty-four years old yet this woman has clearly reached thirty. Could it be that the Sacred Ladys daughter has gone through so much hardship over the years so she looks older than her actual age?" Elder Tianren mulled it over for a while and could onlye up with this one possibility. He then discarded the thought from his mind and smiled at Wen Ya as he approached her. Chapter 1352: The Secret Orders Plea (1) Chapter 1352: The Secret Orders Plea (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I believe that this woman must be the victorious genius of this rounds assessment." Elder Tianren shed a kind smile on his face as he looked at Wen Ya and spoke in an amicable manner, "Ive heard of your name before and now that Ive met you, I can see that you are indeed young and talented. Youve managed to break through all the tests set by the Secret Order and sessfully defeated the other talents toe here today." The Left Emissary was a little shocked. When had the proud Elder Tianren ever been so amiable? Besides, he also mentioned that he had heard of Wen Ya before? When did Wen Ya ever be so famous? The Left Emissary could not help but turn towards Wen Ya with a peculiar look in his eyes. "Elder, you are too kind." Wen Ya quickly rose to her feet. A graceful smile yed on her face and she looked absolutely bewitching as she stared back at him charmingly, "It is my honor to be able to enter the Secret Order. After all, I have long heard of the Secret Orders great name before this so when I heard about the Secret Orders assessment, I immediately went to participate. Who would have thought that I would have the good fortune to sessfully receive the right to enter the Secret Order." Hearing this, Elder Tianren nodded in satisfaction. This little girl is indeed the Sacred Ladys daughter. Neither servile or overbearing nor is she anxious or impatient. She can retain herposure even when faced with a member of the Secret Order, to have such character at such a young age is very rare. "Hahaha." Elder Tianren burst intoughter as he stroked his beard and eximed, "Not bad, not bad at all. A genius like you is just what the Secret Order needs. Gu girl, you must expand your capabilities as much as you can in the Secret Order. The Secret Order certainly wont overlook a true genius!" Wen Yas body stiffened instantly when she heard Elder Tianrens remark and the smile on the corner of her lips instantly disappeared. Gu girl? The Left Emissary was in shock. His mind was momentarily stuck as he turned towards Elder Tianren in astonishment and murmured awkwardly, "Elder, youve got the wrong person. Her first name isnt Gu, shes Wen Ya who had obtained the second ce in the assessment." "What did you say?" Elder Tianren was shocked. His elderly features sank instantly as he turned his sharp gaze towards the Left Emissary. At this moment, why should he disy his once amiable demeanor? "So you didnt escort the champion of this assessment?" "This..." The Left Emissarys forehead was drenched in cold sweat, momentarily unsure of how to make an exnation. "Hmph!" Elder Tianren noticed that the Left Emissary was tongue-tied and scoffed icily. He then straightened his sleeves and replied coldly, "I had wanted to meet the champion of this rounds assessment, Gu Ruoyun! Why had you brought the second ce winner to me for? Where is Gu Ruoyun? I want to see her!" Wen Yas eyes flicked and she smiled, "Please calm down, elder. Gu Ruoyun was dyed as she had some other matters to attend to. Hence, I hade here first with Lord Left Emissary. I was not aware that you had wanted to meet Gu Ruoyun. If you want to see her, I expect that she should arrive around two days time." Most people, in general, would be greatly angered after being mistaken for another person. However, Wen Ya was not like that. Even if her heart was spitting fire, she had forced it all down. After all, this was the Secret Orders territory and not the Wen familys ce! When faced with the elders from the Secret Order, she had to put her best foot forward! This way, even if Gu Ruoyun was this rounds champion, she could not defeat Wen Ya in the Secret Order. Chapter 1353: The Secret Orders Plea (2) Chapter 1353: The Secret Orders Plea (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Left Emissary, I want you to give me an exnation now! Wheres Gu Ruoyun?" Elder Tianrens expression was dark, cold and terrifying as he released the aura from his body, suffocating everyone in sight. "You should know that anyone who wishes to enter the Secret Order must go through Deity Peak. Deity Peak is littered with countless spiritual beasts. Shes at the exceptional state so how is she going to enter the Secret Order easily? Do not forget your duties as the Secret Orders emissary!" The more Elder Tianren thought about it, the angrier he felt. If anything happens to the Sacred Ladys daughter in the Secret Order, when the Sacred Lady returns, the sky and the earth would turn upside down in the Secret Order! "Elder," The Left Emissary gritted his teeth. "I had intended to bring Gu Ruoyun to the Secret Order but she informed me that she had somest minute business so she would arrive a littleter. I thought about escorting Wen Ya to the Secret Order first before meeting Gu Ruoyun at Deity Peak again. Now that Wen Ya has arrived, I will descend the mountain to fetch Gu Ruoyun. I assume that she should have just arrived at the foot of the mountain." Elder Tianren nodded and replied with an apathetic look on his face, "Gu Ruoyun is the champion of the Secret Orders assessment. We have the responsibility to take good care of her. She is also a crucial figure this round. If she runs into any unexpected misfortune, I will hold you solely responsible." "Understood." The Left Emissary wiped the sweat off his brow, joined his fists and replied. "Wen Ya." Elder Tianren turned towards the woman in yellow robes behind him. His tone was indifferent and did not contain any trace of his previous warmth, "Now that you have entered the Secret Order, you must abide by the Secret Orders institutional regtions! Should you ever make any offense, I dont care whether the Wen family is on the Governors side, the Secret Order would not spare you so easily! As for the matter concerning your masquerade as Gu Ruoyun, I will not quibble with you! If you do it again, you wont be let off so easily!" Wen Yas expression changed a little and her heart filled with jealousy and hatred. Unfortunately, she could not do anything to Gu Ruoyun right now and could only let her jealousy and hatred engulf her heart. However... When have I ever masqueraded as Gu Ruoyun? Elder Tianren was the one who had clearly mistaken me for another person without even rifying! Especially since the person he had mistaken me for was my most hated enemy! "Yes, Elder, I understand." Regardless of how unsatisfied she felt, Wen Ya did not have to courage to speak up. She lowered her eyes and face as she replied meekly. "Left Emissary." Elder Tianren turned away in satisfaction after hearing Wen Yas reply and ced his gaze on the Left Emissary once again. He then continued in a cold voice, "Ill give you one day to bring Gu Ruoyun to see me. If you do not bring her here in one day, dont even think about seeing me again!" "As you wish." The Left Emissary joined his fists and lowered his head as he replied with reverence. ... In a lonely guest house located at the foot of Deity Peak. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun was sitting in front of a table, absent-mindedly sipping on a cup of tea in a room in the guest house. Her face was as cold and indifferent as ever and not a single trace of emotion could be seen. "Master, are we really going to leave just like that?" Chu Luo still found it uneptable. After all, they had gone through so many trials and tribtions to obtain such a good opportunity. Was her Master really going to give up, just like that? "What, then?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows, "The disciples of the Secret Order have blocked my entry into the Secret Order. Are you nning to fight your way in? Itste now so you and Zi Yun better get some rest. We will leave first thing tomorrow." Chu Luo looked rather confused. Before she could speak, Zi Yun tugged her arm and eximed angrily, "Havent you suffered enough humiliation? Ive already exined it to you back at the Secret Orders gate, we do not stand for things like this! Since our Master has decided that we are leaving tomorrow, we shall leave first thing tomorrow morning! Besides, the Secret Order will regret this decision one day!" Chapter 1354: The Secret Orders Plea (3) Chapter 1354: The Secret Orders Plea (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Chu Luo was rendered temporarily speechless from Zi Yuns rough scolding. Her heart then filled with grief. Was she not putting their Masters needs into consideration? If their Master enters the Secret Order and receives the inheritance, her powers would grow very fast. "Someones here!" Gu Ruoyuns eyes shifted as she curled her lips differently. "Chu Luo, Zi Yun, open the door and wee our guest." As soon as Gu Ruoyun had spoken, Chu Luo and Zi Yun looked at each other and saw the shock in their eyes respectively. Someone was here? How had they not sensed them? However, no matter how puzzled they felt, they immediately walked up to the door and unlocked it. Just as the room door was opened, a white light descended from the sky to stand in front of the door. When theyy their eyes upon the man who had descended from the sky, their faces immediately sank. Zi Yun eximed irritably, "What are you doing here? Are you going to hurt our Master again? Master has already given up on the inheritance. If the Secret Order continues to pursue us, arent you afraid that youd be the butt of all jokes in the First City?" "Zi Yun!" Chu Luos heart clenched as she quickly pulled Zi Yun to her side. She then stared cautiously at the white-robed man who was standing with both hands behind his back. "Get out of the way!" The Left Emissarys eyes were cold and distant and his voice was just as arrogant as ever, "Im here to see your Master. This has nothing to do with you!" "You..." Zi Yun was so angry that his body almost burst into raging mes. If it were not for the fact that his powers were no match for the Left Emissary, he would have charged towards him and punched him until his teeth littered the ground. Just as he could no longer hold back the raging me in his heart, an indifferent voice chimed in from inside the room, "So, this is how the members of the Secret Order pay their visits? Im sorry, my small quarters are not suitable for the Secret Orders members. Please go back, I dont want the Secret Orders inheritance either." The Left Emissarys eyes sank as a cold light shed in his eyes. "Lady Gu, Im here to discuss a deal with you." "A deal?" The womans clear and cold giggle rang out from within the room, "I dont think youre here to discuss deals with me but to cause trouble for me. Zi Yun, Chu Luo, send our guest away!" "Yes, Master!" Zi Yun instantly raised his head and puffed out his chest and blocked the doorway. He then stared disdainfully at the Left Emissary whose expression has be increasingly unsightly. "Didnt you hear what my Master just said? This ce is not suitable for the Secret Order members so please leave quickly! We arent the only ones in this guest house so if the Secret Orders attitude is exposed, you would be thoroughly embarrassed!" The Left Emissary clenched his fist but when he remembered the elders order, he forced his rage down and his voice no longer held his initial arrogance. "Lady Gu, you have sessfully obtained the title of the champion in the assessment. You have the right to enter and ept the inheritance. However, I had some matters to attend to and had to leave so I could not escort you into the Secret Order. I just found out that youre staying in this guest house at the foot of the mountain so I came here to wee you. Please, Lady Gu, give me some face and follow me back to the Secret Order, alright?" Once the Left Emissary had spoken, a green light shed across his eyes. The green-robed woman who had been sitting in the guest room suddenly reappeared in front of him. Her delicate features were cold and indifferent as her lips curled into an angle. "If I remember correctly, didnt you escort Wen Ya into the Secret Order first?" Chapter 1355: The Secret Orders Plea (4) Chapter 1355: The Secret Orders Plea (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns words caused a drastic change in the Left Emissarys expression. A sense of amazement shed in his eyes as if he could not understand how she had found out about this matter. After all, when the Left Emissary had left the Secret Order, the two disciples who were guarding the Secret Orders gates had not mentioned Gu Ruoyuns appearance to him. Hence, he had no idea that Gu Ruoyun had already ascended Deity Peak. He was under the impression that she had grown afraid of the fearsome spiritual beasts in Deity Peak and had purposely stayed in the guest house to wait for him. "I dont know whether you had thrown us aside because of somest-minute urgent matters or if you never had any intentions of letting us enter the Secret Order." Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently. "Since the Secret Order seems to be the type to go back on their word and would prevent the champions of the assessment from entering the Secret Order to ept the inheritance, I dont care if I dont go at all." The Left Emissarys eyes sank. He thenughed icily, "Gu Ruoyun, youve already received the title of champion in the assessment. If word gets out that you didnt enter the Secret Order, it would certainly affect the Secret Orders reputation. You cant take this matter lightly and you muste back with me! Furthermore, you are not allowed to speak about me leaving first. Otherwise, I will have ways to give you a hard time once we arrive in the Secret Order!" In the beginning, the Left Emissary had abandoned Gu Ruoyun because he was not aware of Gu Ruoyuns importance in the Secret Order. Hence, he believes that this woman was nothing more than amon genius and the Secret Order has nock of geniuses. However, he never expected Elder Tianren to ce such importance towards her. As a result, it was now toote for him to have regrets. Unfortunately, the deed has been done and he had no choice but to think of a million ns to save himself. He would never have dared to exercise his private rights before Gu Ruoyun enters the Secret Order but he had no choice. He had threatened Gu Ruoyun to prevent Elder Tianren from finding out about what he had done! He was hoping that she would be perceptive enough to help him cover up his lie! Otherwise, if Elder Tianren discovers that the Left Emissary had purposely cast Gu Ruoyun aside, it would draw the elders ire towards him. After all, it was forbidden for one to use their position in public office to right private wrongs in the Secret Order. Even his Master would not be able to protect him. "Master." Zi Yun turned towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "This dogs barking is too annoying, lets chase him away." Zoom! As soon as Zi Yun spoke, a sharp light instantly flew towards him. That light may not be strong enough to kill him but it was enough to inflict a heavy injury. "Zi Yun, watch out!" Chu Luos expression changed drastically and she appeared in front of Zi Yun in a sh. She then raised her longsword and blocked the oing light. She was pushed backward with a loud ng and a sliver of blood trickled down from the corner of her lips. Chu Luo knitted her brows as she stared at the Left Emissary. "Gu Ruoyun." The Left Emissary turned towards Gu Ruoyun and said, "Strangling you to death would be as simple as crushing an ant. However, I havent attacked you on ount of your status as the champion of the assessment. Now, Im going to ask you one more time, are you going toe with me to the Secret Order?" Gu Ruoyun looked at the wounded Chu Luo then turned towards the Left Emissary. A murderous intent shed in her clear and cold eyes. "So, it seems that the Secret Order isnt going to let me off at all. Since thats the case, Zixie, help me send our guest away." Zixie? Chu Luo and Zi Yun were in a daze. They had been following Gu Ruoyun for such a long time but they have never heard of this name before. Besides... Aside from us, there has never been another person following her! They simply could not understand who Gu Ruoyun was calling out to. Chapter 1356: The Secret Orders Plea (5) Chapter 1356: The Secret Orders Plea (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Little girl, is this the fellow whos been bullying you?" Suddenly, an indolent and demonic voice slowly rang out from the night sky. It rang in everyones ear like a sexy demons voice. Zi Yun turned around in astonishment and stared at the purple-robed man standing next to Gu Ruoyun. He blinked dazedly, unable toprehend when this fellow had appeared. The man was dressed in dark reddish-purple robes under the night sky. There was a demonic-looking smile on his handsome face and his cold, purple eyes were filled with murderous intent. He smiled viciously at the white-robed man in front of him as his body emitted an eerily cold and murderous air. "Zixie, send our guest away." Gu Ruoyun stared indifferently at the Left Emissary as she spoke in a clear and cold voice. "Dont worry, leave this to me." Zixie chuckled softly while he slowly approached the Left Emissary. He released a powerfully eerie aura with every stride, making it difficult for anyone to move. His long, purple robes rippled under the night breeze. The mans every move carried a sense of nobility like an ultimate and perfect god. To even nce at him one more time would be sphemous. "This little girl is mine." Zixie curled the corners of his lips but his smile did not reach his eyes. A sharp, demonic air had filled the depths of his purple eyes. "I will never allow anyone to bully her." A sense of terror appeared in the Left Emissarys gaze as he stared at the demonic-looking man who appeared from thin air and asked cautiously, "Who are you?" "Youre not fit to know my name." Zixies eyes swept towards the Left Emissary. Even that one look made his heart tremble and he could not help but stumble backward. This man is very powerful! His powers are at least at the rank of the elders. How could Gu Ruoyun possibly have such a powerful cultivator by her side? The Left Emissarys heart gradually entered an all-time-low. He finally understood how this woman had managed to walk out of the fifth level of the training pagoda alive. It was because of this mans existence! His eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun at the thought of this as he smiled icily, "Gu Ruoyun, this manes from unknown origins. I assume that your sess in obtaining the title of champion in thispetition must have been connected to him in some way! However, you had not put his name in thepetition so he could only have helped you from the outside. The Secret Orderspetition does not allow the use of any outside helps so youve cheated in thispetition! I will report this matter to the elder once I return to cancel your right to the inheritance." As long as he could catch hold of the fact that she had cheated, even if he did not manage to escort her back, he had an exnation for the elders. "Would you like for me to send you off or are you going to leave on your own?" Zixie stared domineeringly down at the white-robed man as murderous intent gradually boiled within his body. He then curled his lips into an eerily cold smile, "If you want me to send you off, Id have to apologize first, Im not very gentle." Aside from Gu Ruoyun, everyone else before him was like ants, highly dispensable. If Gu Ruoyun had not stopped him from killing this man, the white-robed man would have been turned into a corpse by now. "Gu Ruoyun, youve had your chance, your refusal toe back with me to the Secret Order will be your loss. By then, I hope you wont regret this!" The Left Emissarys eyes sank as he spoke icily. He then turned around and left without any hesitation. He moved as swiftly as the wind, afraid that Zixie would catch up to him, and disappeared in an instant... Chapter 1357: The Secret Orders Plea (6) Chapter 1357: The Secret Orders Plea (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Little girl, Ive helped to chase him away. How are you going to thank me?" Zixies demonic, smiling eyesnded upon Gu Ruoyun as he spoke with a flirty voice. "How about you devote your life to me? What do you think?" Gu Ruoyun has learned to turn a blind eye to Zixies cajoling so she was able to remain calm in the face of his teasing. However, Zi Yun was not able toprehend the situation as he stared cautiously at Zixie. This man was very powerful and should be on par with Lord Qianbei. How had Master gotten such a powerful man by her side? This man also does not seem to have normal feelings towards our Master! Oh no, oh no! Lord Qianbei has a love rival! Zi Yuns expression changed when he thought of this as his heart silently grappled with how he should report this to Qianbei Ye. After all, they were Qianbei Yes subordinates in the past and Qianbei Ye had gifted therge pce to Gu Ruoyun. Hence, as a member of the Devil Sect, he holds the hope for Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye to tie the knot eventually. "Zixie." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. "Lets continue to wait here. I believe that the members of the Secret Order wille again tomorrow!" Chu Luo shook and stared at Gu Ruoyun in confusion. The members of the Secret Order wille again tomorrow? How was she so certain? Besides, she had not been in a hurry to leave this ce. Was she able to anticipate the Left Emissarys arrival? Had she purposely waited for him here? "Master, how do you know that the members of the Secret Order woulde here again?" Without waiting for Chu Luo to speak up, Zi Yun asked the question on her mind. "The Secret Order has lived in secrecy for so many years so why should they suddenly reveal themselves to the eyes of the world? Theyve even organized this assessment so I dont believe that it was without reason!" Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered as her lips curled into a smile, "Besides, do you think that the Secret Order would let the champions leave so easily? Hence, someone from the Secret Order will definitely visit us tomorrow." Chu Luo blinked in astonishment, "Youre saying that you already know that the Secret Order wont let you leave? Why were you so adamant on leaving while we were at the Secret Orders gate?" Chu Luo now understands that Gu Ruoyun has not given up on the inheritance. At the same time, she had been unwilling to suffer a loss of dignity! That was why she had decided to leave then. "Why do I want to stay?" Gu Ruoyun looked at Chu Luo as she spoke calmly, "This time, to have the opportunity to receive the inheritance can be considered as a narrow escape from death! If I were to give up on the inheritance, it would be no different from giving it to the runner-up, Wen Ya. Do you think that I would so easily surrender a prize which Ive won with such great difficulty? Especially since that person is my enemy!" If this had been anyone else, perhaps Gu Ruoyun would have turned around and left without any hesitation and would not have thought to return at all. However, since the opposition was Wen Ya, she would never bow and give way. It was all because Wen Ya was from the Wen family and the Wen family was the main culprit behind the hurt which her family had suffered! "I wont give up on the inheritance nor will I spare the Left Emissary so easily. Since he has chosen to lock us out, he must pay the price!" Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued, "Zi Yun, Chu Luo, just wait. Tomorrow, it would be the elders who would pay us a visit!" Chu Luos heart trembled even more. She had thought that Gu Ruoyun had given up on her hard-earned opportunity. She never thought that this woman had other ns. Not only was she refusing to surrender the opportunity to Wen Ya, she was also fiercely attacking those who had opposed her in secret. Chapter 1358: The Secret Orders Plea (7) Chapter 1358: The Secret Orders Plea (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Secret Orders elders chamber was filled with ripples of powerful aura. The old man, who was seated on the ground in cultivation, slowly opened his eyes. He then looked at the man who had pushed the door and entered the room before eximing indifferently, "Youve returned? What about the task Ive given you? Wheres Gu Ruoyun?" A vicious light shed in Left Emissarys eyes when he remembered Gu Ruoyuns rudeness to him but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he spoke reverently, "Elder, I believe that Gu Ruoyun has broken the rules of thepetition and is not suitable to fulfill the expectations of a winner. Hence, Id like to ask you to abolish her rights as the champion! You should ce Wen Ya as the champion instead!" Elder Tianrens elderly face slowly turned cold as he replied icily, "Did you say that she has broken the rules of thepetition?" "Thats right." The Left Emissary nodded and replied seriously. "Yesterday, when I had gone to escort Gu Ruoyun to the Secret Order, she had used some man who had appeared out of nowhere to stop me. However, she had only registered as a group of five for thepetition. Therefore, that man was clearly an outsider whom she had invited to help her. Please, Elder, pass your judgment on this transgression." "Hmph!" Elder Tianren scoffed icily as he looked at the Left Emissary in a cold and distant manner, "You mean to say that Gu Ruoyun had outside help? Why had you not realized this during thepetition and now you im to say that shes broken the rules of thepetition? Could it be that this is how you judge thepetition after the Secret Order sends you off as a referee? Its been so many days since thepetition, even if another powerful cultivator appears by her side, it does not mean that she had used this cultivator topete! Mu Chu, youve really let me down this time." The elder shook his head and sighed. His expression was clearly filled with disappointment. The higher the hope, the greater the disappointment! This was exactly how Elder Tianren now feels! Prior to this, he had intentions of nurturing the Left Emissary very well. After all, the Left Emissarys talents in the Secret Order were outstanding and he was usually very fair in managing other matters. Unfortunately, he could sense the Left Emissarys prejudice against Gu Ruoyun at this moment. He does not know where this prejudice hade from but he understands that Mu Chu no longer has the right to take on the position of the Left Emissary. "Mu Chu,e with me. We shall pay Gu Ruoyun a visit." Elder Tianren slowly rose to his feet, stared coldly at Mu Chu and said, "I know that you must be very puzzled over why the Secret Order had organized this assessment. I understand what youre thinking. However, since Gu Ruoyun is the champion of this assessment, she must ept this inheritance! Even if you have the intention of helping Wen Ya receive this inheritance, that fact will never change!" Elder Tianrens voice paused before he continued, "Furthermore... When we return, you will unburden yourself of the position as the Left Emissary. Get some rest for a few months and well talk again then." He shook his head and his voice carried an unmistakable sense of sympathy. Mu Chus body stiffened and his handsome face instantly turned very pale. He lowered his head, temporarily unsure of what to say. "I know that you find this uneptable but such are the rules of the Secret Order! Your behavior is unjust and youve already broken the Secret Orders rules! If this reaches the n Leaders ears, you might even receive a more severe punishment." Elder Tianren stared at Mu Chu indifferently as he spoke in a cold and distant voice. If this reaches the n Leaders ears, Mu Chu would only need to face punishment. However, if the Sacred Lady finds out that her daughter had received unfair treatment in the Secret Order, it was likely that Mu Chus life will be used as an exnation! "Yes, Elder, I understand." Chapter 1359: The Secret Orders Plea (8) Chapter 1359: The Secret Orders Plea (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Chu lowered his head while his hands, which were hanging by his tights, tightened their grip. He knows that he has indeed broken the rules this time. However, he does not regret it since he had done it to help the Wen family! More importantly, Gu Ruoyuns older brother had the audacity to use Yueers kindness to esscape. He would never spare the two siblings simply because of this! Otherwise, if Gu Ruoyun was allowed to grow, Yueer would be in danger! He does not want this to happen which was why he had broken the Secret Orders rules and acted unfairly. "Lets go." Elder Tianrenughed bitterly. Mu Chu may not be his disciple but he had watched him grow. However, he never thought that he would have done something so disappointing now. It looks like he would have to urge his Master to watch over this kid very carefully in case he continued to treat Gu Ruoyun so unfairly. ... Once Mu Chu had left, Gu Ruoyun knows that the members of the Secret Order would return once again. Besides, they would not send only an emissary like Mu Chu. However, she never expected the members of the Secret Order to reappear so quickly. Furthermore, the person who had arrived would be an elder of the Secret Order. Gu Ruoyun gently raised her brow and stared at the Secret Orders elder as she slowly walked towards him. She curled the corners of her lips as a smile appeared in her dark eyes and her voice was clear and cold as ever. "The members of the Secret Order have already visited once. I never thought that you woulde again. May I ask what business do you have with me?" Even though Gu Ruoyun was already aware of the old mans intentions, she still asked the question despite already knowing the answer. A cold light shed in her smiling eyes as she stared with a fixed smile at the old man who was seated in front of the table, sipping his tea. "Are you Gu Ruoyun?" Elder Tianren carefully observed Gu Ruoyun. The more he observed, the more shocked he felt. This woman was indeed the Sacred Ladys daughter, she was an exact copy of her likeness! The only difference was, in contrast with the Sacred Ladys icy cold air, this woman was as lofty and unyielding as a bamboo tree. Her clear and cold gaze carries a subtle sense of pride. "Thats right." Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely yet her eyes pierced at Mu Chu who was standing behind Elder Tianren. "What? I had just chased the younger generation of the Secret Order away so are you here to avenge him?" Elder Tianren gently furrowed his brows and nced at Mu Chu who was standing right behind him. As Elder Tianren had rushed over, he had not questioned him in detail about what had happened. Hence, after hearing what Gu Ruoyun had said, he was puzzled. What exactly happened between the two of them which would cause Gu Ruoyun to view him with such enmity? "Mu Chu, exin this to me, what on earth is going on!" Elder Tianrens expression sank. "I had asked you to escort the Gu girl to the Secret Order. What had you done which would cause her to chase you away? Furthermore, youve even returned and med her for cheating in the assessment?" Mu Chus expression changed drastically and a cold light shed in his eyes, "Elder, I did pay her a visit to escort her into the Secret Order but she had refused. I did not raise any dispute with her. Please pass your judgment fairly, Elder." As he spoke, Mu Chu continued to send warning looks at Gu Ruoyun. He has obviously forgotten about the powerful shock Zixie had given him. After all, if the Elder were to find out about what he had really done, he would not be simply dismissed as the Left Emissary. He might have to endure a much heavier punishment. Hence, he could only ask Gu Ruoyun to help him bout this time... Chapter 1360: The Secret Orders Plea (9) Chapter 1360: The Secret Orders Plea (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Lord Left Emissary, is there something wrong with your eyes?" Zi Yun looked at the Left Emissarys actions andughed icily, "Youre sending my Master meaningful looks. Whats this about? If theres something wrong with your eyes, please go back and see a physician for medication. Donte here and obstruct others." The Left Emissarys expression changed once again because he could already sense Elder Tianrens increasingly cold aura. Ayer of sweat formed on his forehead. Nevertheless, he did not dare to make any more moves as he quickly lowered his head and looked at his feet. Elder Tianren red icily at the Left Emissary before turning towards Gu Ruoyun. He then spoke with a light, breezy voice, "Gu girl, can you exin to me what this child, Mu Chu, had done to offend you and caused your refusal to ept this inheritance?" "The Left Emissary has never offended me." Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently and her voice was as clear and cold as ever. Mu Chu lifted his head in disbelief and stared in astonishment at the delicate and pretty face. Clearly, he had not expected Gu Ruoyun to stand up for him at a time like this. The shock in his heart was unimaginable. Only Zi Yun continued to carry his disdainful smile. During the past half year, he had already managed to grapple with Gu Ruoyuns true personality. This woman has always been the type of person who would avenge a grudge and repay any kindness. She would never let herself lose out! Otherwise, Chu Luo would never have fallen into her hands. Chu Luo had really got the wrong end of the bargain then. She was interested in Qianbei Ye and had run towards the pce day and night. Not only was she unable to get a glimpse of Qianbei Yes face, she had also offended Gu Ruoyun. She then ended up losing her freedom for the rest of her life because of Gu Ruoyuns poison. Hence, why would Gu Ruoyun let Mu Chu, who hadmitted so many offenses, off the hook so easily? Much less about her standing up for him. "Gu girl, are you sure that he has never offended you?" Elder Tianren was rather shocked this time. Initially, when he heard Gu Ruoyuns words, he had assumed that Mu Chu had done something which had caused her to fly into a terrible rage and had him chased out. However, why was she now saying that the offender has never antagonized her? "Its true that the Left Emissary hasnt offended me." Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. "Even though he had identally sent me to the fifth level of the training pagoda, that was part of the assessment. I was just particrly unlucky but thats alright. Its very normal for things like this to happen in an assessment. It was a good thing that I had managed to leave unscathed. As for the Left Emissary leaving us behind, thats because he had some urgent matters to attend to and had left early. I can understand that as well, anyone can run into somest minute business, right? This time, my luck was not like Wen Yas to be able to run into the Left Emissary along the way and smoothly enter the Secret Order through the Left Emissarys escort." One should not assume that Gu Ruoyun was exining the situation favorably for the Left Emissary. In reality, she was exposing everything he had done. After listening to Gu Ruoyuns statement, Elder Tianrens elderly face grew even colder and distant. A powerful aura was beginning to envelop his body. "Furthermore..." Gu Ruoyun paused and looked at the ashen-faced Left Emissary before she continued with a tight smile, "The Left Emissarys memory isnt too good. After entering the Secret Order, he had forgotten to instruct the two disciples guarding the Secret Orders gate. As a result, I had been kept outside. However, I can understand this as well. After all, he has a beautiful woman like Wen Ya in his grasp so how could he possibly remember anything else? As for his earlier visit, theres the matter of him asking me to follow him back to the Secret Order or he would show me grief..." "Mu Chu!" Before Gu Ruoyun could finish speaking, the Elder roared loudly and frightened Mu Chu so much that he threw himself kneeling to the ground. Cold sweat poured profusely down his body as terror filled his eyes. Chapter 1361: The Secret Orders Plea (10) Chapter 1361: The Secret Orders Plea (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Tianrens face was livid and his expression was filled with a fiery rage. Gu Ruoyuns words have clearly caused his anger to explode and he no longer carried his previously encouraging manner. "Didnt you say that she was the one who had somest minute business so she could note with you to the Secret Order? What is she talking about now? Shes saying that youre the one who had abandoned her! If I remember correctly, the Secret Order has never given you any other task!" Mu Chu was now pale with fright and he was unable to retort at all. He lowered his head and did not even dare to look at the ashen expression on Elder Tianrens old face. After all, at a time like this, any other exnation would be futile. "Besides, for the sake of having some time alone with Wen Ya on the road, you had cast the champion, Gu Ruoyun, away?" Elder Tianrenughed icily. His expression carried a sharp and cold air as he continued, "I really never thought that as an emissary of the Secret Order, you wouldmit such an offense. You had clung to the charms of a woman and allowed that t interfere with the matters of business. You arepletely unworthy of the n Leaders faith in you." "Elder Tianren." Mu Chu gritted his teeth and said, "Ive been in the Secret Order for so many years, dont you trust me at all? The rtionship between Wen Ya and me is strictly professional, its nothing like what Gu Ruoyuns implying." He red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun as he said this. That was right, he had indeed abandoned Gu Ruoyun. He would own up to this but he refuses to bear a crime he had notmitted. Besides, the one he loves is Wen Yue. Naturally, his rtionship with Wen Ya would be strictly professional. Why would he throw himself into the arms of a beautiful woman on the road? "Youre saying that Wen Ya and you have a professional rtionship?" Gu Ruoyun stared at Mu Chu in shock as if she really was not aware of the innocent rtionship between the two of them. "During the assessment at Celestial Mountain, I had noticed that Wen Ya had gone to your guest room alone many times. Besides, youve even abandoned me for her sake so I thought that you were afraid that my presence would disturb your lovey-dovey time together. I thought that you had cooked up an excuse so you could her and leave. Are the two of you actually not involved with one another?" Gu Ruoyun spoke in a puzzled manner but had undeniably blurted out Wen Yas solitary visits to Mu Chus room. Upon hearing this, Elder Tianrens expression became increasingly ugly. He tried to force the exploding rage down in his heart as much as possible. "Gu Ruoyun, youre spitting venomous nder!" Mu Chu nearly spat out a mouthful of blood as he red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. He looked at her as if he wanted to chop her into ten thousand pieces. Gu Ruoyun curled her lips and stared at Mu Chu with a forced smile, "Im spitting venomous nder? Do you have the courage to swear that Wen Ya has never visited your guest room alone?" "You..." Mu Chu was filled with rage and a thick aura exploded from his heart. Wen Ya had indeed visited him but they were discussing how to get rid of Gu Ruoyun! However, he definitely does not have the courage to admit to this. Otherwise, this would certainly enrage Elder Tianren more than the matter surrounding his rtionship with Wen Ya! Gu Ruoyun also knows that he could not exin himself. This was why she had purposely said all these things. Her eyes carried a clear and cold light yet the corners of her lips were curled into an angle. "Mu Chu!" Elder Tianrens eyes have be increasingly sharp and he shot his re at Mu Chu like a de, "Can you give me an exnation regarding this matter? Or is it all just as the Gu girl had said, do you have some lewd rtionship with Wen Ya? You had purposely abandoned the Gu girl just to enjoy Wen Yas affection without any disturbances?" The rules of the Secret Order have always been strict. Mu Chu has always abided by these rules and never made any mistakes all the while. Chapter 1362: The Secret Orders Plea (11) Chapter 1362: The Secret Orders Plea (11) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Now, Elder Tianren could not understand how Mu Chu has be so selfish? "Mu Chu, once we return to the Secret Order, you may ept your punishment on your own." Elder Tianren has figured out the answer based on the expression on Mu Chus face. He shook his head in disappointment before he straightened his sleeves and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Elder Tianren smiled calmly as he said, "Gu girl, it was indeed a member of the Secret Orders mistake. He will be punished severely once we return to the Secret Order so I hope that you will still enter the Secret Order to ept the inheritance, alright?" Gu Ruoyunughed, "The Secret Order were the ones who had organized the assessment so I had participated. However, I never thought that the Secret Order would go back on your word after I had passed the assessment, you even kept me outside your gate! If this is how the Secret Order works, I dont want to be a part of the Secret Order at all!" Elder Tianren stared coldly at Mu Chu who was kneeling behind him before he turned away again. His eyes no longer held the cold and distant air that he used when faced with others. "Gu girl, consider it as a favor to me. Please forgive the Secret Order this time. After all, it was Mu Chu who hadmitted the mistake. He had gone against the Secret Orders rules andmitted a sin which cannot be erased. I certainly wont let him off so easily." This girl was the Sacred Ladys daughter. If any misunderstandings were to arise between her and the Secret Order and the Sacred Lady were to find out about it, forget about the kid, Mu Chu, many others in the Secret Order would also be finished! Therefore, at this moment, Elder Tianren was dearly hoping that he could have Gu Ruoyuns forgiveness. "Its not like I cant forgive the Secret Order." Gu Ruoyun paused as a clear and cold light shed in her eyes. "I can forget about Mu Chu trying to hurt me time and time again but after all of that, not only had he provoked me, he had even hurt my subordinate! I want him to apologize to my subordinate and allow them to vent their frustrations on him! I wont set foot in the Secret Order unless their anger has been fully appeased!" She had insisted on this! Though she had waited for the members of the Secret Order to arrive because she could notpletely give up on this inheritance, she would not suffer in silence for the sake of it! If the Secret Order insists on covering up their mistakes, there was no point for her to go to such a ce. "Gu Ruoyun, yous better not be so insatiable!" Mu Chus eyes were spitting fire as he red angrily at Gu Ruoyun and roared furiously, "You want me to apologize to these two, theres no way for that to happen at all!" The Secret Orders rules were indeed very strict but as a disciple of the Secret Order, Mu Chus heart has some degree of pride! His pride would not allow him to lower his head and apologize to anyone! Especially since those two were Gu Ruoyuns subordinates! If he really does apologize, that means that she would have kicked him while he was down. How could the usually proud Mu Chu endure this? "Gu girl, I can make Mu Chu apologize to you and also leave you to vent your frustrations. However, Im afraid that these two subordinates..." Elder Tianren was a little hesitant as well. He does not have any objection when ites to Mu Chu apologizing to Gu Ruoyun. She was the Sacred Ladys daughter after all! However, those two were only her subordinates with lowly positions. Regardless of how great Mu Chus mistakes were, he was still a disciple of the Secret Order. How could he apologize to those two? "Im sorry, if the Secret Order cant do this, please leave." The smile on Gu Ruoyuns face gradually faded as she slowly rose to her feet and replied indifferently. Chapter 1363: The Secret Orders Plea (12) Chapter 1363: The Secret Orders Plea (12) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Even though I had stayed here and waited for the members of the Secret Order to arrive, I now think that Ive made the wrong choice in doing this. I thought that the members of the Secret Order were reasonable people yet I never thought that they would insist on covering up their mistakes. I regret that I didnt leave sooner and had wasted my time here. Zi Yun, Chu Luo, make your preparations. Well be leaving after this." She had her back towards Elder Tianren and her voice was light and casual with no signs of emotion at all. Elder Tianrens expression changed several times as if he never expected Gu Ruoyun to be so insistent. He fell silent and his thoughts were shrouded in mystery. "Master." Chu Luo had jumped in fright from Gu Ruoyuns response and nced worriedly at the silent Elder Tianren before she quickly said, "Its a minor matter to me so theres no need for you to raise a dispute with the members of the Secret Order. The Secret Order has great power, especially this one, who is an elder of the Secret Order. If we offend him, Im afraid..." Gu Ruoyun shot Chu Luo an indifferent look. Her one look made Chu Luo shut her mouth. She could only at her Master in a fidgety manner. "Chu Luo, I know that my methods in subduing you were not honorable." After a long pause, Gu Ruoyun slowly exined, "But you are someone on my side at least and I have the right to keep you from being wronged! While its true that I want the inheritance or I would not have waited here for the members of the Secret Order! However..." She paused andughed icily, "If the Secret Order is determined to let my people suffer, I dont mind giving up that inheritance! Perhaps I shouldnt have stayed here in the first ce..." Chu Luo felt as if her heart had been hammered. She lowered her pretty eyes as a peculiar emotion shed across them. She had never been happy with Gu Ruoyun from the very beginning! If she had not fallen for Gu Ruoyuns plot, she would not have lost her freedom for the rest of her life. Gu Ruoyuns disy of her own abilities over the past few days had shocked Chu Luo thoroughly and caused her to respect her Master on a whole new level. Chu Luo has be more epting of her Master but she was never sincerely convinced of Gu Ruoyuns intentions. Only now did her heart truly turn towards Gu Ruoyun! How many people have been yearning for the Secret Orders inheritance? How many people would give up on the inheritance for the sake of righting wrongs for an insignificant subordinate? She was probably the only one in the entire world who would be so aggressive and firm! She would give up on the Secret Orders inheritance! All for the sake of Zi Yun and her! "Zi Yun, Chu Luo, what are you standing around here for? Pack everything up and leave this ce. Its no unfortunate event for us to miss out on the inheritance, my powers will rise through my own efforts sooner orter anyway." When Gu Ruoyun noticed that the two had remained dazed on the spot, she had furrowed her brows and calmly ordered. "Ah?" Zi Yun instantly reacted and quickly nodded, "Alright, Ill pack up and leave this ce immediately." He then quickly turned around and began walking back to his room to pack. However, just as he lifted his feet to walk away, an elderly voice chimed in from behind him. "Hold it!" Zi Yun instantly paused and turned to face an exasperated Elder Tianren before he looked at Gu Ruoyun questioningly. Elder Tianren sighed. "Mu Chu, apologize." "What?" Mu Chu was shocked as if he never thought that Elder Tianren would make such a decision. He went into a daze, "El... Elder, what did you say?" "Apologize." Elder Tianren sighed and coldly ordered again. Boom! Mu Chu felt as if his head was going to split open. He was dumbstruck as he turned around foolishly, stared at Zi Yun and Chu Luos offending features and spoke reluctantly, "Elder, you want me to apologize to them? On what grounds?" He has never been wronged like this in his entire life! Chapter 1364: The Secret Orders Plea (13) Chapter 1364: The Secret Orders Plea (13) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "If you intend on returning to the Secret Order, you will apologize." Elder Tianren furrowed his brows as he repeated himself. This little girl was the Sacred Ladys daughter so her subordinates were also members of the Secret Order. Once Elder Tianren thought about it this way, he had felt much more at east. If Mu Chu were to apologize to the members of the Secret Order, it was not quite as humiliating. Of course, Mu Chu was not aware of Gu Ruoyuns identity so he would not think of it that way. His handsome face has gone entirely red as he red furiously at Zi Yun and Chu Luo. His fists were tightly clenched and his entire body was trembling endlessly. In the end, he was forced to walk towards the two under Elder Tianrens sharp gaze. He then took a deep breath, bowed and said, "Im sorry that I had been rude to you. I hope that you can both forgive me." At this moment, he feltpletely powerless. His handsome face looked extremely ufortable and it was likely that in his entire life, he has never had to apologize to anyone. "Chu Luo, Zi Yun." Gu Ruoyun stared at the two dazed people, curled her lips indifferently and said, "You may pay him back for hurting the both of you." Even though Mu Chu had not managed to hurt Zi Yun because of Chu Luos actions, he would have certainly ended up with heavy injuries if she had not taken the blow for him! Mu Chus attack had been able to injure Chu Luo, who was at the refined state, as well. One could imagine how much force he had used to attack Zi Yun! Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered as the corners of her lips curled into a cold smile. Her body was shrouded with a murderous intent. However, she knows that now was not the time to kill Mu Chu... "Hehe." Zi Yun looked at Mu Chu who had lowered his head in apology andughed icily. "I never thought that the majestic Lord Left Emissary would apologize. Had you not barged into the guest house and haughtily insisted for my Master to leave with you? Wheres your self-important attitude now? I really dont know what kind of bewitching potion Wen Ya has given you that you would do whatever she wants you to do. You would even break the rules of being a referee!" Each time Zi Yun recalled how this fellow had sent them all to the fifth level of the training pagoda for Wen Yas sake, he would feel the urge to tear this b*stard into ten thousand pieces! If anything had happened to their Master in the training pagoda, he believes that Lord Qianbei would bathe the whole of First City in blood to avenge her death! Mu Chu bit his lips and did not say a word, leaving Zi Yun to scold him in a humiliating manner. For Yueer, forget about enduring such insult. Even if he had to plunge into the eighteen levels of hell, he would not regret it! Hence, if he was given another chance, he would have done the very same thing even if he ended up failing again! At least he would have worked hard for Yueers happiness. That was enough! "Master, can I really let out my frustrations?" After berating Mu Chu, Zi Yun looked at Gu Ruoyun apprehensively as he asked, "If I hit him, will the Secret Order not make us pay for it?" Actually, knowing Zi Yuns testy nature, if Mu Chu had been anyone else, he would have made his move already! However, he was Mu Chu from the Secret Order so Zi Yun did not have the courage to do it! He was afraid that punching this fellow would draw the Secret Orders ire and drag his Master down in the process! After all, he was not on his own and could not make rash actions at will. He would need to consider his Master in everything he did. "This should be a question for the Elder of the Secret Order." Gu Ruoyun then shrugged her shoulders, turned towards Elder Tianren and said, "The Left Emissary had previously injured my subordinates so I must return this debt to him. I wonder if you have any objections, Elder?" Chapter 1365: The Secret Orders Plea (14) Chapter 1365: The Secret Orders Plea (14) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Tianrenughed bitterly as he thought, objections? Do I have any objections? This girl is the Sacred Ladys daughter. If I had any objections and the Sacred Lady was to find out about that, I will have to ept the consequences! "Gu girl, if this were anyone else, I would never allow them to insult the Secret Order in that manner. However, since your party was the champion of the assessment, I will allow you to avenge this grudge. I only hope that you will do me a favor and not publicize this matter. Otherwise, the Secret Order will certainly lose face in the First City." Elder Tianrens eyes flickered as he slowly replied. He could never tell Gu Ruoyun the real reason why he had allowed this so he had used her status as the champion as an exnation. This way, it would also be enough to convince others. "Zi Yun, Chu Luo." Gu Ruoyun looked at the two behind her and cooly instructed, "Since the Elder has spoken, you may go ahead and avenge yourself on the wrongdoer however you wish! In the meantime, I have some matters to discuss with the Secret Orders Elder." Zi Yun shook and sent Elder Tianren a warning look, "Master, this fellow is from unknown origins. I worry about leaving you alone here." After all, Zi Yun does not have a good impression of the Secret Order because of Mu Chus prior actions. "Zixie is with me so I wont be in any danger. You may leave while I discuss some things with the Secret Orders Elder." Gu Ruoyun curled her lips indifferently and looked at the elder before her with a forced smile. Zi Yun was about to speak when Chu Luo stopped him and hauled him out. The unfortunate Mu Chu was also dragged out at the same time. In less than a moment, they could hear Mu Chus cries which were equivalent to a pig being ughtered... "Tell me," Gu Ruoyun turned her attention to Elder Tianren and smiled calmly. "I reckon that the Secret Order isnt shielding me just because Im the champion of the assessment. There must be some other reason and you dont need to use that kind of exnation to deceive me. I dont believe you." The Secret Order has strict rules and would never allow their members to break these rules in the outside world. Also, self-respect was more important than anything else to an organization like the Secret Order. This was why gu Ruoyun does not believe that Elder Tianren would allow Mu Chu to be beaten up just because she had won the championship title. Elder Tianren looked a little embarrassed. The n Leader had issued the order that she wanted to test this little girl. Hence, it was not possible for him to blurt the matter of the Sacred Lady to her. Besides, based on Gu Ruoyuns situation, she was probably not aware that she was the Sacred Ladys daughter. "Cough, cough." Elder Tianren coughed dryly at the thought of this and said, "Gu girl, do you know why the Secret Order had organized the assessment?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brow, "How would I know anything about the Secret Orders matters?" Elder Tianren sighed gently and smiled bitterly. "Little girl, there is one thing that I can tell you very clearly. Each year, the Secret Order will grant the process to ept the inheritance to a few gifted and outstanding disciples. Even though they have received a remarkable increase in power after epting the inheritance, those inheritance were actually failures." Gu Ruoyuns heart sank heavily. A failed inheritance process can still bring about such a huge change in power. If someone was to sessfully receive the inheritance, how great would the changes be? "Little girl, this inheritance has been passed down from a powerful cultivator ten thousand years ago! It was also an item which the cultivator had managed to obtain after spending all of their attention on this vast maind! However, it is unfortunate that the cultivator did not have the ability to use this inheritance for themselves and had left it here. The members of the Secret Order were ordered to watch over it before the cultivator disappeared." Chapter 1366: The Secret Orders Plea (15) Chapter 1366: The Secret Orders Plea (15) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Tianren looked at Gu Ruoyuns silent expression before he continued to speak, "As a means of repayment for the Secret Order, that cultivator has allowed the members of the Secret Order to ept this inheritance! However, this privilege was only limited to one person to per year! The cultivator had clearly exined that only those who were fated to have the inheritance would be able to obtain this inheritance. Everyone else would fail despite having epted it. Even so, this inheritance has caused the Secret Orders powers to increase by leaps and bounds which was how we have arrived at where we are today." Gu Ruoyun raised her head as her gazended upon Elder Tianrens elderly features. She then slowly asked, "This must be the Secret Orders closely-guarded secret, why would you want to expose this to an outsider like me?" Elder Tianren smiled, "Because you are the champion of the assessment and the Secret Order has something which requires your help." Hearing this, Gu Ruoyunughed indifferently, "Im sorry, the Secret Order has such great power so why would you need my help? Besides, my life has barely even begun. Im not willing to involve myself in the Secret Orders business." Gu Ruoyun does not know what the Secret Order wants her to do but there was no way it was anything good. Otherwise, why would Elder Tianren lower himself in front of her? Besides, she really does not think that she would be able to help the Secret Order based on her current ability. "Little girl, please listen to what I have to say first." A light shed in Elder Tianrens eyes while a smile appeared on his face, "Following that powerful cultivators wishes, the Secret Order had just stationed ourselves on Deity Peak when that powerful cultivator arrived again. This time, he had brought another person!" Gu Ruoyun did not speak as she listened solemnly to Elder Tianrens exnation. "He sealed that person in the training pagoda and entrusted the training pagoda to the Secret Orders care. He then disappeared and was never seen ever again." The training pagoda? Gu Ruoyun was shaken. The Stone Dragon that she had run into in the training pagoda had told her that its duty was to guard the person sealed in the training pagoda! If her guess was correct, the person which Elder Tianren had mentioned should be that same person! She wondered what kind of a person they could be that the Secret Order would have to guard them for over ten thousand years. "Not too long ago, the seal in the training pagoda began to weaken. Our n Leader then sensed that the person we have been guarding would soon emerge. Besides, that persons powers are too great. If they were allowed to make an appearance on this maind, a cmity would fall upon us all. Unless that powerful cultivator who had granted the Secret Order the inheritance were to appear again, no one in this world would be able to subdue him! Hence, the Secret Order took the risk to recruit the talents of the maind to ept the inheritance. If someone is able to sessfully ept the inheritance, perhaps they would be able to subdue that person!" Gu Ruoyuns eyes shifted before she asked, "Do you happen to know the identity of the person who had granted the inheritance to the Secret Order?" "That person..." Elder Tianren paused before he replied with longing on his features, "That person could not be considered human but a god! There are records in the Secret Order archives where ourte ancestors had addressed him with the word God." God? Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered. When a cultivator has achieved cultivation in the full circle state, they would be equivalent to a god! However, the most powerful cultivators were currently only at the ninth transformation state on this maind. No one in the full circle state has ever appeared! Could it be that the cultivator mentioned by Elder Tianren was at the full circle state? "Are there any records of the situation surrounding that cultivator in your Secret Orders archives?" Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows. After all, if she was to ept the Secret Orders task, she would need to understand everything about the enemy! Chapter 1367: The Secret Orders Plea (16) Chapter 1367: The Secret Orders Plea (16) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Tianren shook his head. "Our ancestor had not described him very much. They had only imed that he was a god and that to even look upon him would be sphemy! That cultivator must be very powerful to have earned such great reverence from our ancestor! However, the ancestor had pointed out in the archives that the cultivator had one characteristic which was his silver hair! Thats right, silver hair! It was said that the cultivator had a head full of beautiful silver hair as if it had some shocking power!" Silver hair? Boom! Those two words were like a bolt of lightning in Gu Ruoyuns heard and made her expression change instantly. Silver hair and crimson robes, those were Qianbei Yes distinctive features! Furthermore, Qianbei Ye hade from unknown origins and had been asleep for a long time. Could it be that the person this Secret Orders Elder had mentioned was him? If it really was him, she absolutely must enter and explore the Secret Order. Perhaps she would find more answers inside. "Alright, I promise you." Gu Ruoyun lifted her head as a light shed in her eyes, "I will enter the Secret Order and I will help you vanquish that person who had been sealed away. However, the Secret Order is not allowed to force me into doing anything!" Initially, she had not intended to butt in but if this matter concerns Qianbei Ye, she could not leave it alone. Besides... Gu Ruoyuns heart slowly sank. She does not know why but she suddenly recalled the white-robed man who had addressed himself as this Holy One! Before she had be a Martial Saint, she had thought that the white-robed man, who had wounded Zixie, was only at the Martial Saint rank! However, after she had truly experienced the powers of a Martial Saint, she knows very well that the mans power must have been above the Martial Saint rank! If he turns out to be the man under the Secret Orders guard, when he emerges, the first people he would look for would be Qianbei Ye and her! Since that was the case, she had to ept the Secret Orders inheritance. If she seeds, perhaps she would have the power to fight him in the future! "Haha." Elder Tianren burst intoughter and felt his worries being put at east. He then smiled and said, "Gu girl, would youe back with me to the Secret Order now?" "No." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Itste now so I will start my journey tomorrow! Furthermore, I hope that you can send someone to greet me outside the Secret Orders gates in case I get barred by the Secret Orders disciples again." After hearing this, Elder Tianren looked rather awkward. He then cleared his throat drily and replied, "Dont worry, Gu girl, I will send someone out early in the morning. This time, I guarantee that no ignorant disciples would bar you outside the gates." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled as she calmly replied. Previously, she had been suspicious over Elder Tianrens friendliness towards her. Now, she understands everything. As it turns out, the Secret Order was in danger and was asking the maind for help. She, on the other hand, had coincidentally entered the Secret Order to receive the inheritance and face the oing danger! As their discussion ended, the group from outside walked in again. Mu Chu was now sporting a bloody nose and a swollen face from all the beating. His hair was disheveled and hung behind him. He did not have the courage to even look at Elder Tianren, scared of disying the hatred in his heart. "I wont disturb your rest anymore today. Gu girl, goodbye." Elder Tianren rose to his feet and joined his fist at Gu Ruoyun before he looked at Mu Chu and said, "Lets go." "Yes, Elder." Mu Chu quickly followed behind Elder Tianren with a lowered head. Once they had left the guest house, Elder Tianren paused in his footsteps and sighed, "Mu Chu, theres something which I was not able to tell you due to the Gu girls presence." Chapter 1368: The Secret Orders Plea (17) Chapter 1368: The Secret Orders Plea (17) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Chu was dazed and he stared at Elder Tianren in confusion. "Dont think I cant read your actions!" Elder Tianren scoffed icily and said, "You cannot offend that girl. Otherwise, forget about me, Im afraid that not even the n Leader can protect you!" Even the n Leader would not be able to protect me? Mu Chu was dumbstruck, Just who was Gu Ruoyun? After all, in the First City, even the Lord Governor has to give way to the n Leader. Yet, Elder Tianren has said that if he were to offend Gu Ruoyun, not even the n Leader would be able to protect him? "Thats all I have to say so youd better think it through. Furthermore, to avoid having you make any more unforgivable mistakes, you will stand in the corner and reflect on your mistakes for the next three years. Over the course of these three years, you are not allowed to even take one step out of this ce! I will speak to your Master about this matter." Once he had finished talking, Elder Tianren walked towards the mountain range in front of him and did not spare Mu Chu another nce. Mu Chu fell silent for a while before he ran after the elder. Perhaps what Elder Tianren had said to him had an effect as he did not cause any more trouble for Gu Ruoyun after that! However, as he had been made to shut himself away and ponder his mistakes from the moment he set foot in the Secret Order, he had no way of informing Wen Ya about this. As a result, the Wen Family thenmitted an unforgivable mistake and caused their own tragic downfall in the end! ... Elder Tianren had just walked into the n Hall when he noticed the n Leader who was seated there and waiting for him. He quickly stepped forward, joined his fists and asked, "n Leader, is there something you wish to talk to me about?" "Mm." The n Leader gently replied. "Elder Tianren, I heard that you descended the mountain?" Elder Tianren was shocked before he exined his reasons for descending the mountain to the n Leader. He looked rather exasperated as he said, "Its all because of that child, Mu Chu! That kid had clung onto the charms of a woman and abandoned Gu Ruoyun. Worst of all, he had even humiliated her! I had descended the mountain to convince Gu Ruoyun toe to the Secret Order. However, that little girls temper was rather stubborn. In this, she is very much like the Sacred Lady. She simply isnt willing to suffer any losses, and would conceal faults." "Oh?" The n Leaders eyes lit up, "Youve met that little girl, Gu Ruoyun?" "Thats right." Elder Tianren nodded. "I think very highly of that little girl. She has a temperament which will not suffer any grief! With that kind of character, she could easily grow into a peerless cultivator. Unfortunately, this little girl had grown up in the West Spirit Maind. If she had started out from the Secret Order twenty years ago, I dare to guarantee that no one would be of any match for her in the Secret Order now." The n Leader chuckled. "Looks like that little girl isnt too bad at all to be able to receive such a high evaluation from you. However, Elder Tianren, I still wish to give this little girl a thorough test. Therefore, I wont let her ept the inheritance just yet." Elder Tianren was a little shocked and asked in a puzzled manner, "Whats the reason for that, n Leader?" "Because I want to know just how great her powers and talents are and if she could lead us through the oing dangers on the maind!" The n Leader took a deep breath and said, "Besides, Id like to see if she has the power to ride the Sacred Beast! Elder, havent you heard of the phrase the color blue is made out of indigo but is more vivid than indigo? Yuers daughter would certainly turn out to be more powerful than Yuer!" Elder Tianren was very shocked. After all, in all these years, the Secret Orders Sacred Beast has only ever acknowledged the Sacred Lady alone. It had even ignored someone like the n Leader! It would only ever act slightly more intimate with the Sacred Lady but, even so, the Sacred Lady has never been able to sessfully ride the Sacred Beast. Now, the n Leader was cing her hopes on the Sacred Ladys daughter? Chapter 1369: Defiance (1) Chapter 1369: Defiance (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "n Leader, even though that little girls talents are rather substantial and shes also the Sacred Ladys daughter, the Sacred Beast is very proud. How can it allow itself to be driven so easily? I feel that we shouldnt pile too much of our hopes on her." Elder Tianren furrowed his brows. While he truly admires that little girl, that does not mean that she has the power to steer the Secret Orders Sacred Beast! After all, this Sacred Beast has a very bad temper. It would only act more gentle in front of the Sacred Lady. The n Leader smiled calmly as she replied, "How will we ever know if she cant if we dont even try? She is Yuers daughter and her power would certainly surpass Yuer so Im very confident in her! Furthermore, Elder Tianren, for the sake of the little girls test, you must not let anyone else find out about her identity as the Sacred Ladys daughter. You must not grant her any special treatment either! Otherwise, everyone else in the Secret Order will be able to find out the special characteristic of her identity. This would forfeit her test." "I understand," Elder Tianren took a deep breath and said, "I will do as you say, n Leader. Whether she gains the right to meet the Sacred Beast would depend on whether she can smoothly pass the test." After all, the Sacred Beast has a bad temper. If they hastily brought Gu Ruoyun to see it, it would be greatly angered! Hence, the n Elder had decided to test her first. Only when she has passed the test would she be able to meet the Sacred Beast. "Alright, you may retire." The n Leader waved her hand and spoke indifferently. "Once Gu Ruoyun has entered the Secret Order, there is no need to bring her to me in case anyone else identally finds out. Id like to personally witness how powerful this little girls abilities are! I have absolute confidence in her." The n Leader disyed a smile on her face and her words were filled with warmth. Obviously, she has high expectations of Gu Ruoyun. Besides, one should always keep the talents in the family, right? Dongfang Yu was her disciple after all. Naturally, she would hope that her daughter would seed in taming the Sacred Beast! ... It was the next day at first light. The same two disciples were standing guard in front of the Secret Orders mountain gates. Both of them were a little excited because the usually secretive Elder Tianren has appeared and he seems to be waiting for someone. However, that did not stop the two disciples from trying to worm their way into being friends with Elder Tianren. After all, very few people have had the opportunity to meet one of the Secret Orders elders. If they could win this great elders favor, perhaps they could leave the mountain gates and would no longer need to stand guard here. Elder Tianren, however, remained preupied. His eyes continued to stare at the bottom of the mountain and did not hear what the two fellows had been talking about at all. He only nodded his head indifferently and randomly murmured a few words in return. Despite that, those words hadpletely overwhelmed the two disciples who felt a great urge to rush towards him, bow and lick his feet. Initially, Elder Tianren had considered sending someone else to greet Gu Ruoyun but was afraid that some other blind fool would anger her again. Therefore, after considering it for a long while, he finally decided that it would be safer to step forward personally. Besides, as the champion of the assessment, it was natural that he should personally great the little girl. It would also not expose her identity. Just as Elder Tianren had been waiting anxiously, a few figures finally arrived very slowly. His eyes lit up as he quickly rushed forward to greet them. At the same time, the two disciples also noticed Gu Ruoyun approaching them and frowned. What is this fellow doing here again? Could it be that theyve sworn not to give up on worming their way into the Secret Order? Besides, now that Elder Tianren is still here, if we identally allowed this fellow to enter the Secret Order, the elder would certainly punish us for ourpse in managing our duties! Chapter 1370: Defiance (2) Chapter 1370: Defiance (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The two disciples of the Secret Order felt mildly annoyed. Theyughed icily and were about to speak when they suddenly noticed Elder Tianren walking towards the oing Gu Ruoyun. They were in shock as their eyes followed Elder Tianrens movement in astonishment. Could it be that the elder knew that these people were spies with intentions of sneaking into the Secret Order? Was that why he had decided to act personally? However, that does not seem correct as well. There were no signs of anger on the elders face and instead, he was smiling. Furthermore, it was unusual for Elder Tianren to be standing outside the gates. They suddenly felt very ufortable. "Elder Tianren is actually here to personally greet us, you overwhelm us with your favor." Despite her words, the smile on Gu Ruoyuns face was indifferent. There was no sign of surprise on her face at all. "Hehe." Elder Tianren chuckled. "I heard that you had been barred outside the gates yesterday. To avoid anyone else from acting out of ignorance, I felt that it would be better if I hade here personally. Little girl, Ive already made arrangements for your room to be tidied up,e with me." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun curled the corners of her lips indifferently and slowly walked into the Secret Order as the two disciples at the gates watched in terror. The two disciples were entirely shocked. They were unable to regain their senses even after those figures have disappeared. They continued to stare dazedly at Gu Ruoyun and the others as they slowly made their way in. A sense of terror then crept up from within the disciples hearts which made them tremble. Were finished. They were really guests of the Secret Order and we had stopped them from entering! The two Secret Order disciples felt an urge to bang their heads against the wall at the thought of this to make up for their previous mistake. ... "Gu girl, these are the living quarters which weve arranged for you." After leading Gu Ruoyun into the courtyard, Elder Tianren turned around and fixed his gaze upon her with a smile. "This courtyard belongs to you. Besides, no one will disturb you here no matter what you wish to do. However, there is one thing I need to inform you." "What is it?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows and asked. "Little girl, even though you have received the title of champion, whether you can ept the inheritance will depend on your performance in the Secret Order. Our n Leader will be testing you personally. Once you have passed the tests, the Secret Order will then give the inheritance to you." Elder Tianren looked at Gu Ruoyun and said, "After all, your powers are still not strong enough. In order to sessfully receive the inheritance, there is no other way." Most importantly, the n Leader had wanted to test her and see if she has the right to meet the Sacred Beast. "I understand." Gu Ruoyun nodded. "What should I do next?" "Hehe." Elder Tianrenughed. "You dont need to do anything. Just cultivate in the Secret Order, that is enough. The spiritual energy in the Secret Order is much denser and this is very useful for your cultivation. I hope that you will value this opportunity." "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly and replied airily, "I will then enter cultivation in a while." The spiritual energy in the Secret Order is dense enough. With the addition of the Spirit Gathering Pill, her cultivation process would be half the work with twice the effect. "Gu girl, if theres anything that you need, you cane to see me at the Elders Courtyard. After all, you are the champion of the Secret Orders assessment. Whether its the n Leader or me, we look forward to seeing your progress." Elder Tianren thenughed heartily before he kindly eximed to Gu Ruoyun, "If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave now." Chapter 1371: Defiance (3) Chapter 1371: Defiance (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun gently nodded and did not say anything else. Elder Tianren did not disturb her anymore as he chuckled and headed out from the courtyard, soon disappearing from view. "Master, what do you think the Secret Order is trying to do? They had asked you to enter the Secret Order to ept the inheritance yet they are now asking you to go through some test. I cant shake off the feeling that they do not harbor goodwill." Zi Yun scoffed. It was obvious that he was still pretty sore about what had happened with Mu Chu and he believes that the members of the Secret Order were not good people. Chu Luo rolled her eyes at him and eximed with mockery and ridicule, "You better concern yourself with your own matters. Master can take care of herself so theres no need for you to say anything more. Besides, I dont think the members of the Secret Order could keep anything from our Master." Zi Yun scoffed and did not say anything more. The two of them had been in conflict since half a year ago. To this day, nothing has changed very much. However, if one were to observe carefully, one would notice a peculiar look in Chu Luos eyes whenever she looked at Zi Yun. "Lets go." Gu Ruoyun turned away and calmly mused, "Lets go back and cultivate. There are three rooms here. You can make your own arrangements for the other two rooms." After saying her piece, Gu Ruoyun walked into the room in front of her on her own... After she entered the room, she immediately began to cultivate. At her rank, she would have forgotten all about time upon entering cultivation. If it had not been for the sounds of a quarrel from outside her door, she would not have stepped out of her cultivation state so soon. "Wen Ya, what are you doing here? You are not wee here!!" Zi Yuns voice was filled with rage and he could be heard outside the door. When Gu Ruoyun heard the name Wen Ya, a cold light shed in her eyes. She then slowly rose to her feet and opened the door. Creak! The rooms door opened and the sunlight illuminated Gu Ruoyuns delicate features. Wen Yas heart was filled with jealousy. In contrast to Gu Ruoyuns private courtyard, she had been forced to cram into arge courtyard with the other disciples of the Secret Order and the environment was not so clean either! If it had not been for Gu Ruoyun, the title of champion of the assessment would belong to her. This courtyard would also have belonged to her! She took a deep breath and looked at Gu Ruoyun who had just emerged from her room. A friendly smile hung on her beautiful and graceful face as she said, "Gu Ruoyun, Ive something I need to talk to you about, may Ie in and discuss it with you?" Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun nced at her and calmly replied, "What? You havent had enough of a taste thest time? I have a hundred thousand types of pills to use against you. I wonder which would you like to choose?" Wen Yas expression changed. She then clenched her fists in a tight grip to suppress her anger but her expression remained just as graceful and beautiful as ever. "Gu Ruoyun, in the Secret Order, we are both strangers in a strangend. We need to stick together, thats the only way for us to stand firm on the ground." Wen Ya then smiled and said, "I know that Ive done wrong in the past, all of that had been for the sake of obtaining the title of champion in the assessment. Actually, at the end of the day, we do not have a deep hatred between us. Why should we fight senselessly?" Gu Ruoyun smiled icily, "No deep hatred? Shall I tell you everything the Wen family has ever done to me? Who were the ones who had ordered the Lin family to capture my big brother and caused my parents to separate? Who also refused to let him go after all these years and tried to refine him into a puppet?" Chapter 1372: Defiance (4) Chapter 1372: Defiance (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon hearing this, Wen Yas expression instantly turned pale. She bit her lip as she tried to defend herself, "Gu Ruoyun, I admit that the Wen family has wronged your family but isnt your family reunited now? Gu Shengxiao is also now safe and sound so cant you spare me? If you help to get rid of the poison inside me, the Wen family can agree to help you stand on your own two feet in the Secret Order. Besides, my little sister is going to marry the Secret Orders emissary. With the addition of this connection, you never need to worry about suffering any abuse in the future." At this moment, Wen Ya was clearly not aware that Mu Chu was already being punished because of what he had done to Gu Ruoyun. Hence, she had said these things due to her ignorance. As soon as she had spoken, a murderous intent shed in her eyes. Once Gu Ruoyun gets rid of the poison inside me, I will have other ways of getting rid of her! Now, each time I think about treating her unfavorably, my head would feel a pain as if someone was punching on my skull. Even my soul would feel a searing agony. So, as long as the poison is still inside me, I can never have my revenge for the rest of my life! "Wen Ya, next time you want to plot against me, youd better put your vicious currents away." Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently. "Otherwise, the aura in your body would betray your own intentions. Besides, Im not so stupid as to create trouble for myself. If I really want to cure you of your poison, Im afraid that from now on, Id have to face the Wen familys relentless assassination attempts! Ill never have a moments peace!" Wen Yas expression changed again. She stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock as if she never expected this little girl to see right through her intentions. "How great you are, Wen Ya. Even to this moment, youre still scheming against my Master." Zi Yun was angered and he red furiously at Wen Ya, "How can my Master allow you to provoke her? Havent you had enough after the lesson youve received in the arena? I really cant understand how someone like you refuses to repent at all. If you really end up defying my Master, no one can save you!" Lord Qianbei loves their Master deeply. How could he allow anyone to plot against her? If this reaches Lord Qianbeis ears, the entire Wen family would suffer a cmity! After all, that mans power was too horrifying. He has grown much too quickly and it was likely that it would not take too long before even the Great Protectors would be unable to match up with him. "Gu Ruoyun, I dont know what youre trying to say." Wen Ya put the emotions in her eyes away and smiled gracefully. "I merely want to ally myself with you! If we join forces, we would certainly stand firm in the Secret Order." At this moment, she no longer held the murderous intent in her eyes. It was reced with a sense of sincerity. The cold smile in Gu Ruoyuns heart deepened. If she had not been aware of Wen Yas personality for a long time, she might have been fooled by the sincerity in her eyes. Unfortunately, she knows this womans sinister cruelty better than anyone else. Once she cures her of her poison, there would be countless troublesing her way. She was confident that the Wen family would not be able to kill her but she could not destroy the entire Wen family either. Hence, in order to avoid trouble, she could never take the poison away! "Wen Ya, after the Wen family had torn our family apart, you should have known that you would have to pay the price for your actions sooner orter." Gu Ruoyun lifted her gaze and stared indifferently at Wen Ya. "Even ten years is not toote for someone to take vengeance. One day, I will make the Wen family disappear from this world." Chapter 1373: Defiance (5) Chapter 1373: Defiance (5) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yas eyes darkened. Even though she was aware that Gu Ruoyun was not someone who could be easily controlled, she never thought that she would reject her in such a straightforward manner. She had not even spared the Wen familys dignity. Wen Ya took a deep breath at the thought of this and shed a graceful smile on her face, "Gu Ruoyun, I thought that you would put the fact that we had both entered the Secret Order at the same time into consideration and agree to join forces with me. I never thought that such a smart person like you would be so ignorant of whats good for you." She then looked at Gu Ruoyun and slowly eximed, "Besides, let me tell you something, only the members of the Secret Order have ever been allowed to obtain the Secret Orders inheritance. After all, only one person is allowed to have this chance every year. Yet now, you, as an outsider, have taken the inheritance away. There are many people in the Secret Order who are not satisfied with this. By then, many will step forward to provoke you. If you join forces with me, I can ask the Left Emissary to protect you. Otherwise, you have no kin or purpose in the Secret Order, Im afraid that you wont be able to survive for very much longer." Zi Yun was extremely angry and red at Wen Ya. He was just about to point out that Mu Chu was now powerless to defend himself but was cut off by Gu Ruoyuns calm, breezy voice. "If the purpose of your visit here is simply for these matters, you can leave now. I have no interest in joining forces with the Wen family." Wen Yas expression turned extremely cold. Sheughed icily as her dagger-like re turned towards Gu Ruoyun. "Gu Ruoyun, I had given you a chance but you were the one who did not value it. Dont me me for not helping you out next time." After saying her piece, she turned around and walked out the courtyard without any hesitation. Very soon, her figure disappeared from view. Gu Ruoyun fell silent as she stared at Wen Yas disappearing figure. After a long pause, she said, "Zi Yun, Chu Luo, Wen Ya is right about one thing, the disciples of the Secret Order highly covet the inheritance. They have worked hard just so they could have the chance to receive the inheritance. Now, Ive taken that chance away. They would never leave us to cultivate in peace so easily. You must be ready to face them at any time." Just because the Secret Order had concealed itself from the world for so many years does not mean that everyone was united to one purpose. How could there not be any infighting in such an ancient order? They were only united in the face of outsiders. Internally, they would squabble over promotions just like every other organization. If an order loses itspetitive strength, it would be very close to destruction. Only a strongpetitive spirit would motivate the disciples of the order to work hard in their cultivation. Hence, the elders of the Secret Order had tactfully epted this. "Master," Zi Yun shook and stared at Gu Ruoyun puzzledly. "Elder Tianren seems to be treating you very well. With him around, perhaps no one would dare to cause trouble for us. Otherwise, the Left Emissary would never have received such a severe punishment." Gu Ruoyun shook her head, "Elder Tianren had punished the Left Emissary because he had used his public office position to avenge private wrongs. Not only had he prevented us from entering the Secret Order, he had also secretly tried to hurt us! However, its an entirely different matter after entering the Secret Order. Only the capable deserve the inheritance. If we cant even deal with nitpicking disciples, how can we sessfully receive the inheritance? Hence, if a disciple really does cause trouble for us, Elder Tianren will not stand up for us. He might even silently allow this kind of attitude." "Master, wouldnt it be troublesome for us in the future?" Zi Yun furrowed his brows and asked worriedly. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and replied in her usual nonchnt manner, "Since were here now, we might as well stay and make the best of it. If the disciples of the Secret Order really doe and provoke us, I have nothing to fear!" Chapter 1374: Defiance (6) Chapter 1374: Defiance (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zi Yun nodded after hearing what Gu Ruoyun had said. "I understand, Master. If anyone really dares to cause trouble, Ill show them the Devil Sects might!" As soon as he had spoken, footsteps sounded from outside the courtyard. Gu Ruoyun turned around and immediately saw a group of people dressed in the Secret Orders attire walking in. The leader of the group was a young man. The space between his brows was filled with arrogance as he stared coldly at Gu Ruoyuns group in front of him. "Are you the champions of this rounds assessment?" The young man swept his gaze from Gu Ruoyun to Zi Yun. He then looked at Chu Luo who was standing right behind Gu Ruoyun. Based on his observation, Chu Luos power was the strongest amongst the three of them. She was the only one who has already entered the refined state! Hence, it was clear to him that Chu Luo was the this groups master. "I dont understand what the elders are doing these days. The inheritance belongs exclusively to the Secret Order yet theyve allowed an outsider to ept it without offering any good reason! As a result, the Secret Orders outstanding disciples have lost their chance for nothing." The young mans tone of speaking clearly disyed his jealousy. He could be considered as one of the more outstanding the disciples in the Secret Order. Initially, he had the chance to obtain the inheritance yet these outsiders have now snatched his chance away! He would not have taken it so hard if this inheritance had fallen into another disciples hand! "So, you think that outsiders should never be able to ept the inheritance?" Gu Ruoyun raised her brows calmly as she looked at the young man with a rigid smile. Based on Elder Tianrens exnation, a powerful cultivator had left this inheritance here on a temporary basis. He had then ordered the Secret Order to guard it but had not given the inheritance to the Secret Orders members. However, after so many years, the Secret Order has long turned the inheritance into an exclusive item and no one else was allowed to profane it! "Hmph!" The young manughed icily and eximed haughtily, "Thats right! This inheritance has always belonged to the Secret Order and none of you belong to the Secret Order. What right do you have to fight with the Secret Orders disciples over this inheritance?" Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders, "If you have any objections, you can speak to the Secret Orders Elders. After all, they were the ones who had organized the assessment. I was only lucky enough to receive the champions title." "You..." The young mans expression changed drastically. Raise my concerns to the elder? Would I even have the courage? If I had the audacity, I wouldnt need to cause trouble for these people now, would I? "I have no interest in speaking to you!" The young man replied disdainfully and turned to look at Chu Luo who was right behind Gu Ruoyun. "You must be the Devil Sects Master. Doesnt the Devil Sect have any rules? Youve even allowed a subordinate cut into a conversation like that! If this were the Secret Order, no one would ever be allowed to say a single word during an elders discussion! Otherwise, they would be severely punished! However, I find it hard to imagine that the Devil Sect wouldck so much discipline!" Chu Luo eyed the young man as if she was looking at an idiot. Her exquisitely beautiful face then lit up with a disdainful smile, "Th Secret Orders members really are quite well-behanved, you cant even differentiate who the real master is before sprouting such brash usations. The Devil Sect is just fine without having to learn from this kind of behavior." The young mans expression instantly turned as cold as ice. His haughty face then disyed a ming rage. What is this fellow talking about? What does she mean by you cant even differentiate who is the master? Unless... Chapter 1375: Defiance (7) Chapter 1375: Defiance (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Suddenly, the young man returned to his senses and his handsome face turned rather unsightly. So, what this fellow means to say is that this puny exceptional state woman is their Master? His face turned extremely ashen at the thought of this as he turned defiantly towards Gu Ruoyun and asked in a dark voice, "Are you the Devil Sects Master?" Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently and declined to provide a reply. The young man instantly reacted when he saw her smile . Ive just acknowledged the wrong person! After all, most people would have assumed that the most powerful person would be the master while the rest who were weaker than her would be the subordinates! However, how could anyone have guessed that Gu Ruoyun, who was only a cultivator at the exceptional state, would have a cultivator at the refined state as her subordinate? "Hmph!" The young man returned to his senses with great difficulty and scoffed as he said, "Since youre the Devil Sects Master, I want to have apetition with you! I certainly would like to see what kind of power you hold to be able to obtain the Secret Orders inheritance!" Each time he remembers how an outsider had obtained the chance to receive the inheritance, the young man would feel very annoyed and grit his teeth furiously. He felt a great urge to throw the entire group out of here! "What do you want to do?" Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a while before she asked indifferently. "Its simple, I want to challenge you!" The young man pointed at Gu Ruoun and raised his chin haughtily before he coldly eximed, "If you cant even defeat me, what right do you have to ept the Secret Orders inheritance? I want you to promise me that if you lose in thispetition, you will leave the Secret Order and you will never be allowed to set foot in here again." Gu Ruoyun looked at the young man and asked, "And if I win?" "Hehe." The young manughed icily and replied disdainfully, "If you defeat me, I will apologize to you for my rudeness today. Furthermore, I will run errands for you from then on." Which meant that if Gu Ruoyun could defeat him, he was willing to be made into her little brother. However, was this even a possible oue? Gu Ruoyun was only at thete-stage of the exceptional state. He, on the other hand, has already stepped into the refined state not too long ago! There was a massive difference in power between the exceptional and the refined state, it would be quite impossible for her to surpass him. This was why the young man had dared to have such confidence. "Alright." Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and replied breezily, "Ill leave you to determine the time and venue." "Three dayster." A cold light shed in the young mans eyes as he stared dominantly down at Gu Ruoyun who was standing before him. "Ill give you three days to prepare. You are also allowed to back out during this time. As long as you back out, I will spare you with the condition that you must leave the Secret Order of your own ord." Who cares if this woman is the champion of the assessment? The people of the secr world are nothing but a pile of garbage! They cant bepared to a true genius from the Secret Order. Now that theyve entered the Secret Order, Ill definitely make them understand what it means to be a true genius! Gu Ruoyun shrugged and smiled nonchntly, "What about the venue of the contest?" "The Secret Orders tournament za." The young mans eyes shed with arrogance, clearly viewing Gu Ruoyun as an insignificant being. "I will be waiting for you at the tournament za in three days. I will also make you understand the difference between a disciple from the Secret Order and an outsider like you." Chu Luo and Zi Yuns faces filled with rage when they heard what the young man had said. However, Gu Ruoyun did not give the order so they did not have the courage to charge forward irrationally, lest they end up causing even more trouble for her. Chapter 1376: Defiance (8) Chapter 1376: Defiance (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I will step forward in three days time. If you have no other business, you can leave now." Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and stared at the young man with a smirk, "Im aware that many of the Secret Orders members arent satisfied with me winning the championship. Since thats the case, we can call upon a general tournament on that day. Anyone who feels unsatisfied with me can challenge me, everyone is wee! Zi Yun, Chu Luo, lets go." After saying her piece, Gu Ruoyun turned around and walked back into her house. The door banged noisily as it closed, startling the young man back to his senses. His eyes turned icy cold and sour as he scoffed with an emotionless look on his face, "What extreme arrogance! Shes only a woman at thete-stage of the exceptional state yet she wants to challenge so many of us? She has really overestimated her abilities, Id love to see what kind of abilities she has!" ... News of the uing fight between Gu Ruoyun and the Secret Orders disciple instantly spread throughout the entire Secret Order. Not only had Wen Ya, who had arrived at the same time as Gu Ruoyun, found out about this, it has also reached the ears of the n Leader who had remained behind closed doors the entire time. A white-haired old woman was seated on the ground in the n Hall. Her eyes stared calmly at Elder Tianren before her as she spoke in a voice steeped with experience, "Elder Tianren, I heard that Yun Yan has challenged the Gu girl?" "Thats right." Elder Tianren nodded. "Yun Yan would have had the chance to receive the inheritance this year yet the Gu girl had snatched that chance away unexpectedly. He could not ept it so he challenged the Gu girl and wants to use it as a means to force her out of the Secret Order. n Leader, should we stop this? After all, Yun Yans power has reached the refined state while the Gu girl has only just entered thete-stage of the exceptional state." The n Leader fell silent and asked, "Has the Gu girl epted the challenge?" Elder Tianren shed a bitter smile when he heard this and sighed exasperatedly, "Now that youve mentioned this, I myself cant seem to understand what the Gu girl is thinking. If she had not epted the challenge, she would still remain as the heir to the inheritance and no one can shake her from her position. Yet, she had insisted on epting it. What if she loses to Yun Yan, how will things end then? n Leader, we must stop thispetition before it starts! Otherwise, Gu Ruoyun might actually have to leave the Secret Order." Elder Tianren admires Gu Ruoyun very much because of her shocking level of talent. However, the difference between an early-stage refined state cultivator and ate-stage exceptional state cultivator was far too great. Not many can ovee this gap in power. By epting this challenge, it was equivalent to Gu Ruoyun giving up her rights on the inheritance. Therefore, Elder Tianren felt very exasperated. "No." The n Leader thought for a moment before shaking her head. "Since the Gu girl has epted this challenge, we shall sit back and observe the show. You dont need to stand up for her as I believe that Yuers daughter would have inherited her character. Besides, its the perfect timing for us to assess the Gu girls capabilities." The n Leader holds such a strong belief in Gu Ruoyuns capabilities mainly because she was Dongfang Yus daughter. Elder Tianren was a little shocked at the n Leaders decision. However, since the n Leader has spoken, he did not say anything more. However, his heart was still full of worry and his elderly eyes filled with hesitation. "Elder Tianren, you may retire. Remember, theres no need to interfere in these matters. I believe that Yuers daughter has the ability to handle this." The n Leader paused before she continued, "Besides, if she cant even deal with these matters, do you really think shell be able to ept the inheritance sessfully?" Chapter 1377: Defiance (9) Chapter 1377: Defiance (9) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Tianren fell silent. After a long pause, he nodded, "Youre right, n Leader, regardless of how powerful the Gu girls talents are, Im afraid she wouldnt be able to shoulder this responsibility if she cant even solve her own problems. I understand what should be done now." He joined his fists before he turned around to leave the n Hall. Once Elder Tianren has left, the n Leader closed her eyes once again and entered into her secret cultivation... ... Wen Ya, who was in the Secret Order disciples living quarters, raised the teacup in her hand and gently took a sip. She then put it back down on the table. Her graceful face carried an unreadable light as her lips curled into an angle. "Is what youve said true? Gu Ruoyun has epted the Secret Order disciples challenge?" Upon hearing this, the young guard who was standing behind her joined his fists and said, "Reporting to you, my Lady. I have indeed heard the Secret Order disciples discussion. Its likely that everyone in the Secret Order has heard of this matter. I had got the news from their own mouths. Also, Gu Ruoyun promised that if she lost thepetition, she would leave the Secret Order on her own ord." Wen Yas eyes shed, "The Secret Order disciple who had challenged Gu Ruoyun, what state is he in?" The guard continued to report, "It is said that the Secret Order disciple has reached the refined state. He is a rare genius in the Secret Order as well!" Refined? The smile on Wen Yas face deepened and she muttered to herself, "Gu Ruoyun, you rejected the offer to cooperate with me so you should be aware of this kind of situation! Wen Ying, where has the Left Emissary gone off to in thest few days? Did you manage to find out?" Upon hearing this, the guard who was addressed at Wen Ying eyed Wen Ya cautiously, "Eldest Lady, Ive already investigated this. The Lord Left Emissary seems to have offended Elder Tianren and has been locked in confinement. Im afraid that he wont being out any time soon." Locked in confinement? Wen Ya was shocked for a moment. She then threw this information out of her mind and slowly raised the corners of her lips. Her eyes carried a serene light, "Forget it, even without the Left Emissarys help, it would not be too difficult for me to stand firm in the Secret Order with my own abilities. Only that hateful Gu Ruoyun had actually dared to poison me and that is preventing me from having any venomous thoughts towards her or I would have to suffer an intolerable agony! However, one day, I will make her personally remove the poison from my body!" Wen Ya gritted her teeth. Even though her heart was filled with maniacal rage, she did not dare to curse Gu Ruoyun in her heart. Otherwise, once those thoughts appeared in her mind, she would feel an unbearably agonizing pain exploding in her mind. If she had not been limited by this poison, Gu Ruoyun not be of any match for her! Besides, that woman must be terrified of the Wen family or she would not have poisoned her otherwise! Of course, what Wen Ya does not understand was the Gu Ruoyun was not afraid of the Wen family. As long as she wants to escape, the Wen family would never be able to catch her. However, she could not neglect her family members who were on two different mainds. She also does not want to constantly face this kind of trouble after drawing the Wen familys ire. Wen Ya took a deep breath as a light shed across her eyes, "Wen Ying, you may retire. If you have any more information,e back and report to me." "Young Lady." Wen Ying fell silent. After a long pause, he slowly replied, "Ive heard a rumor but Im not sure if its urate. Thats why I had hesitated to tell you." "Is it rted to Gu Ruoyun?" Wen Ya raised her willowy brows. Chapter 1378: Defiance (10) Chapter 1378: Defiance (10) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Ya was only interested in news concerning Gu Ruoyun. "Yes," Wen Ying replied reverently, "I overheard the Secret Orders disciples say that the elders should have immediately brought Gu Ruoyun to ept the inheritance once she has entered the Secret Order as the champion of the assessment. However, the elders have not let her set foot into the inheritance area but had arranged it all at will. The disciples took this to mean that there were many elders in the Secret Order who were not happy with Gu Ruoyun as the champion and did not want her to ept the inheritance." He paused before he continued, "Besides, no elder has stepped out to stop them after they had openly challenged Gu Ruoyun. Perhaps the elders want to use the Secret Orders disciples to force Gu Ruoyun to give up on the inheritance on her own. After all, if such arge organization like the Secret Order goes back on their word, they would suffer from gossip. As for why they had assigned a private living quarter and courtyard to her, it was for the sake of their reputation! They could not let anyone else in the First City know that the Secret Order was treating the champion unfairly. Hence, these elders are waiting for an opportunity. Once Gu Ruoyun loses thepetition, she would have no choice but to give up the inheritance!" Wen Yas eyes flickered as a sense of joy shed across her eyes. "If Gu Ruoyun gives up the inheritance, doesnt that mean that I would still have a chance?" At this moment, Wen Ya was blinded by greed. Even if Gu Ruoyun lost her chance to ept the inheritance, there were still many other disciples in the Secret Order in line to the inheritance and she would still have no chance at all. Unfortunately, her entire head was now filled with thoughts about the inheritance and she lost her powers of judgment. A few days ago, she had secretly received information on the Secret Orders situation from the Left Emissary. All the disciple who had received the inheritance would experience a sudden spike in power so Wen Ya knew that they had all failed in epting the inheritance fully! Even after failing to receive the inheritance, they would still gain such a sensational effect. If someone were to seed, how powerful would they be? By then, the entire maind would trample beneath her feet! Besides, if she sessfully epts the inheritance, the members of the Secret Order would certainly have a whole new level of respect for her. She might even have the chance to climb her way up to the n Leader position! After all, so many geniuses in the Secret Order had failed to fully ept the inheritance. If she manages to ept it, why should the members of the Secret Order not put her in high regard? "Gu Ruoyun, are you not powerful? But so what? That inheritance will belong to me!" A fierce light shed in Wen Yas eyes and she no longer held her once gentle and graceful air. Even her voice has be sinister. "No one should be able to continue living safe and sound after crossing me, Wen Ya! Once Ive sessfully received the inheritance, forget about you, even the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order will have to grant me some leeway!" Perhaps the entire Secret Order would turn into useless scoundrels before her. Wen Ying did not react to her sinister face as if he already knows Wen Yas personality like the back of his hand. As her trusted aide for so many years, how could he not be aware of the Young Ladys personality? Her attitude to the situation now could be considered pretty good. After all, she had never spared anyone who offended her interests even if they were her own brother or sister! "Wen Ying, you may leave." Wen Ya put her intentions away and calmly mused, "Furthermore, watch Gu Ruoyuns every move! I cannot let her ept the inheritance." "Understood, Young Lady." Wen Ying joined his fists and took his leave after receiving the order. Once Wen Ying had left, Wen Yas body crumbled and she nearly fell to the ground. At this moment, her face was extremely pale and sweat was slowly forming on her forehead, soaking her entire head. "Even if Im not even nning to hurt Gu Ruoyun, I can still feel such agony. Are the effects of the poison really that powerful until I cant even talk about her? Why is this poison so potent to actually be able to control my every move!" Chapter 1379: The Challenge (1) Chapter 1379: The Challenge (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three dayster. A young man was holding his sword firmly in his hand as he stood in the Secret Orders tournament stage. His eyes were filled with disdain as he stared at Gu Ruoyun who was slowly walking towards him. He then raised the corners of his lips and said scornfully, "Gu Ruoyun, I thought you would retreat at thest minute. I never thought that you would have the courage and audacity to challenge me! Since thats the case, I will make you understand the price of your egotistical attitude!" Gu Ruoyun slowly stepped up the tournament stage amidst Yun Yans disdainful sneers. Her green robes fluttered gently against the wind, making her resemble a tall and proud bamboo tree. The space between her brows was filled with a fresh, cool air. "Since Ive agreed to the challenge, I would definitely keep my promise." Gu Ruoyuns eyes were just as cool and indifferent as ever as her gaze enveloped Yun Yan like the clear and cold light from the moon. It gave Yun Yans heart a rather ufortable feeling. However, that feeling quickly disappeared and he quickly returned to his senses. Heughed icily as he said, "Gu Ruoyun, remember our promise. If you lose thepetition, you must honor your word and leave the Secret Order!" The crowd watched as Yun Yan pointed his sword at Gu Ruoyun. His eyes were filled with arrogance as if Gu Ruoyun was of no importance at all. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun smiled indifferently, "If I lose, I will leave immediately. However, if you lose, you must honor your word that from then on, you and your life shall belong to me!" Gasp! The crowd burst into a sensation when they heard her words and their shocked stares gathered upon her figure. They have long been aware of Yun Yan and Gu Ruoyuns challenge but they never knew about this bet! If she lost, she would only have to leave the Secret Order but if Yun Yan became the loser, his life would then belong to her? Was there anyone in this world who was more malicious than this woman? Yun Yans expression changed drastically as well, "I only promised to be your little brother, I never agreed to give my life to you. Stop making false usations against me!" Gu Ruoyun nced at him and gently raised the corner of her lips, "Whats the difference between bing my little brother and giving your life to me? Its fine if you dont agree, this fight will then end here! Zi Yun, Chu Luo, lets go." After Gu Ruoyun said her piece, she turned around and made to leave the arena. As the crowd watched the woman who was about to walk off the tournament stage, their cries could be heard. "Senior Brother Yun Yan, shes only a cultivator at thete stage of the exceptional state while you are already at the refined state. Besides, you also have a spiritual weapon in your hands. What are you afraid of? This woman is no match for you!" "She had said those things on purpose. Shes probably regretting her decision in epting the challenge and is trying to make you give up on your own. You must not fall for her trap! Make this woman understand the might of the Secret Orders disciples!" Yun Yans expression slowly returned to normal from his initial ashen expression. He looked at Gu Ruoyun and eximed disdainfully, "Woman, you asked for this! I promise you that if I lose, I will give my life to you. Be it to kill me or cut off my flesh, its up to you! However, since youre using my life as a bargaining chip, then I must have another in return!" He took a deep breath and spoke with a sharp look in his eyes, "If you lose, I dont need you to leave the Secret Order anymore. Instead... I want you to warm my bed!" As he spoke, Yun Yan raised his head and stared domineeringly down at Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 1380: The Challenge (2) Chapter 1380: The Challenge (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Warm your bed?" Gu Ruoyuns eyes narrowed instantly. Murderous intent began to explode around her body as she turned her clear and cold eyes to re at the arrogant-looking Yun Yan. "Are you sure?" Boom! After hearing Yun Yans demands, Zi Yun and Chu Luo were instantly enraged. Their rage began to spill over as they red furiously at the young man in front of them. This damned bastard wants their Master to warm his bed? How could they not feel enraged at such an insult! It was especially hard for Zi Yun to tolerate as Qianbei Ye had ced Master in their care before he left. They have the responsibility to protect her in his stead. Now, he has to watch Gu Ruoyun being insulted by another. How could he tolerate this? "Thats right!" Yun Yanughed icily and turned his mocking gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. "If you want my life, I want you to warm my bed in return! These are our stakes. What? No guts to ept it?" He had made this decision not because he was interested in Gu Ruoyun but because this woman had wanted his life! Since she dared to humiliate him, he must make her pay tenfold! He will make her understand that the people of the Secret Order are not so easily abused! "If you want me to warm your bed, you must at least have that power!" Gu Ruoyun raised her lucid and cold eyes. Her vision focused upon Yun Yan as she eximed indifferently, "I ept your wager! The only thing is, I wont be giving you the opportunity to win." "Hahaha!" Yun Yanughed maniacally. He finally stoppedughing after a long time as a disdainful smile appeared on his handsome face. "Gu Ruoyun, Ill let you make the first move! You cant possibly defeat me anyway." If this had been anyone else, they would certainly be more courteous to Yun Yan after hearing his deration. However, Gu Ruoyun was not like most people so naturally, she attacked immediately without holding back. Crackle! A small cluster of mes appeared in Gu Ruoyuns palm. She then reappeared in front of Yun Yan in a sh and her palm mmed fiercely on his head, carrying an aura which was simr to breaking a bamboo tree. Yun Yanughed nonchntly. His feet had remained perfectly still as he raised his hand leisurely to block Gu Ruoyun. However, in the next second, a heart-wrenching scream sounded. It pierced through the clouds and mmed against everyones hearts. "Arghh!!!" The scream made everyone jump in fright as they all lifted their heads in unison to look at Yun Yan who was screaming his head off. Some of them could not understand what was going on and asked dazedly, "Senior Brother Yun Yan, whats happening?" At this moment, Yun Yan was in so much pain that he could not speak. Cold sweat began to drip down his forehead and he stared at Gu Ruoyun with a pale look on his face as he spat, "What was that secret weapon you had concealed in your hand? Why do I feel such a piercing pain when I went up against your palm?" "You mean this?" Gu Ruoyun slowly opened her hand. In that instant, a small cluster of ck mes appeared in her palm. They flickered and danced in the wind and looked as if they could be snuffed out by a small gust of wind. However, that piercing pain had felt so clear that Yun Yan did not dare to underestimate her anymore. "This is..." Elder Tianren had been observing the battle from a hidden location. He instantly rose to his feet and stared fixedly at the Nine Underworld mes in Gu Ruoyuns hand. His elderly features were filled with shock followed by a strong sense of excitement. "Are those the Nine Underworld mes? Thats right, those are the Nine Underworld mes! I never expected this little girl to have such good fortune and managed to obtain the Nine Underworld mes!" Chapter 1381 - The Challenge (3)

Chapter 1381: The Challenge (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Nine Underworld mes were legendary. It was said that the Nine Underworld mes power was exceedingly great. Once the mes were fully grown, they could instantly destroy an entire city! Amongst the many mes on the maind, it was second only to the Ancient Divine Phoenixs mes of World Devastation. However, the Ancient Devine Phoenix had disappeared many years ago. Perhaps he has never even existed in this world. Hence, when Elder Tianren noticed the mes in Gu Ruoyuns hand, he was so shocked that his face drained of color. Elder Tianrens expression began to change unpredictably at the thought of this but his eyes continued to stare fixedly at the mes in Gu Ruoyuns hand. In the beginning, he had no idea why the n Leader holds such a strong belief in her abilities. Now, after seeing the Nine Underworld mes, his heart was filled with confidence. Even if Gu Ruoyun was at the exceptional state at the moment, that does not mean that she has no way of defeating Yun Yan who was at the refined state. If Yun Yan ever finds out what Elder Tianren was thinking, he would probably have gone mad with rage. After all, he was a disciple of the Secret Order yet an elder of the n had actually ced his hopes on an outsiders victory? I have truly underestimated Gu Ruoyun. A sharp, cold light shed in Wen Yas eyes as she stood in the crowd and stared icily at Gu Ruoyun who was at the tournament arena. She then slowly eximed, I never thought that she would hold such a treasure in her hands. This time, perhaps Yun Yan will really go down. Upon hearing this, the guard behind Wen Ya was filled with shock. He finally spoke with reverence after a long pause, Young Lady, since Gu Ruoyun holds such a precious treasure in her hand, why dont we use the Wen familys might and take it for ourselves? Wen Ya raised her willowy brows and stared at Wen Ying indifferently. Her face was a little pale as she spoke in a calm voice, What do you think the Nine Underworld mes are? Its not a Divine Weapon. Once a Divine Weapon has recognized a master, that Divine Weapon would have no master if their master was killed. mes are different. The Nine Underworld mes could not be subdued by anyone but Gu Ruoyun had managed to easily obtain it. Now, these mes have already merged with her body. Even if we kill her, no one else could ever hold the Nine Underworld mes after her. If Gu Ruoyun dies, the Nine Underworld mes will vanish along with her. This was why Gu Ruoyun was bold enough to disy the Nine Underworld mes on the tournament stage. In life or death, the Nine Underworld mes which she had subdued would only ever fight for her forever. Even if her soul was destroyed, the Nine Underworld mes will never leave her physical body. I admire Gu Ruoyun most for this, her luck is extraordinarily good. Wen Yas heart was filled with jealousy. After all, Gu Ruoyun has managed to obtain a mystical object like the Nine Underworld mes. How could Wen Ya not fall into maniacal jealousy? However, Wen Ya curbed her jealous feelings as she would never be able to take the Nine Underworld mes away from Gu Ruoyun. In the tournament arena, Yun Yan was staring in shock at the dark blue-ck mes in Gu Ruoyuns hand. He could not believe that these small, flickering mes had managed to hurt him. The assimting temperature which the mes emitted has created a lingering fear in his heart. Even so, he was not willing to lose to Gu Ruoyun just like that. Besides, there were so many people watching him in this fight. If he were to lose, he would also lose his dignity in the Secret Order. Yun Yan gritted his teeth at the thought of this and said, Gu Ruoyun, I admit that these mes are unlike any other kind of fire. However, you must be living a fools dream if you think that you can use them to defeat me! This me cant make up for the distance between a refined state cultivator and an exceptional state cultivator! Chapter 1382 - The Challenge (4)

Chapter 1382: The Challenge (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zoom! Yun Yans body instantly turned into a sharp light as he charged towards Gu Ruoyun. At that moment, his body resembled an iparably piercingly sharp sword and carried a powerful stabbing force. Gu Ruoyun, since you refuse to admit defeat, I will beat you until you cannot stand up! Boom! A powerful force stabbed out from the young mans fist and brought a powerful wind whirling towards Gu Ruoyuns body. In that instant, his waving fist was about tond on Gu Ruoyuns face. His movements were as quick as the wind and could not be seen by the naked eye. Hence, everyone assumed that Gu Ruoyun would not be able to avoid the attack. The audiences hearts began to race as they stared at the two figures on the stage, unable to turn away. Even though the crowd in the Secret Order were standing on Yun Yans side, it was undeniable that they all wished for the opposite result. This way, the fight would be much more exciting! Bang! A hand appeared and grabbed hold of the young mans insufferably arrogant attack. A thread of dark mes then emerged from her cold and greasy-looking hand and wrapped around Yun Yans fist. The dark blue mes disyed an eerily cold aura, silencing the chattering crowd. She had caught it? She had managed to catch Yun Yans attack? After all, Yun Yan was a refined state cultivator so his speed was vastly faster than a cultivator in the exceeding state. Nevertheless, she had managed to catch the attack of a refined state cultivator! Yun Yan had not expected Gu Ruoyun to see through his actions. His expression changed drastically and a burning pain from his fist made him gasp. Gu Ruoyun, you have the right to be my match! After a long pause, Yun Yan slowly returned to his senses and stared coldly at Gu Ruoyun. However, do you think that this is the full extent of my power? Its true that I admit you stand a chance against a refined state cultivator like me with the help of those mes. Unfortunately, youre not the only one who holds a precious treasure in your possession! As he said this, Yun Yan raised his head arrogantly and spoke in a condescending manner, If you can defeat the spiritual weapon in my hand, I will willingly serve you! To him, she would never be able to defeat a refined state cultivator who holds a spiritual weapon in their hand! A spiritual weapon? Gu Ruoyun nced indifferently at the longsword in Yun Yans hand and gently raised the corners of her lips, Its only a spiritual weapon, do you think youre the only one who has such a weapon? Its only a spiritual weapon? After hearing Gu Ruoyuns exmation, many of the disciples in the Secret Order lost their cool. Does this woman even know what a spiritual weapon is? She even dares to spout such egotistical words! A spiritual weapon was an extremely precious item in the Secret Order and most disciples only hold a crippled spirit weapon. There were only a few at Yun Yans stage who were specially allowed to hold a true spiritual weapon. Even if this was only a low-ss spiritual weapon, it could draw admiration amongst everyone on the maind! If someone wanted to receive a middle-ss spiritual weapon, they had to crawl to the elders position. As for a high-ss spiritual weapon, only the n Leader was allowed to hold that weapon. There were very few high-ss spiritual weapons on the maind. Aside from the one in their n Leaders hand, the rest were lying covered in dust in the tombs of ancient powerful cultivators. One could imagine that in contrast with the powers in the secr world, the Secret Order was much more well-off. Since you look down on my spiritual weapon so much, its your turn to show me what youve got. Yun Yanughed icily but he was shocked after saying his piece. What did he just see? When had a broken sword appeared in that pure and honest-looking womans hand? Chapter 1383 - The Challenge (5)

Chapter 1383: The Challenge (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Forget about Yun Yan, even Elder Tianren, who had been watching the fight from the back, was shocked. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun was a thorough fool in everyone eyes! The opposition was utilizing a spiritual weapon in a fight against her but in the end, she had chosen a broken sword? Does she really believe she could depend on this sword to defeat Yun Yan? Yun Yan remained shocked for several seconds before he could not help but burst into scornfulughter. Gu Ruoyun, have you run out of weapons to think of using a broken sword to fight against me? How veryughable! If you dont have any weapons, I dont mind lending you a hundred gold pieces so you can buy a weapon to your hearts satisfaction! In a fight like this, youre actually using a broken sword to go against me. If youre not living in a fantasy, youre looking down on me! In Yun Yans heart, by using a broken sword against him, Gu Ruoyun was looking down on his abilities by thinking that a broken sword could actually defeat him. This was an insult so how could the arrogant Yun Yan endure this? If he does not teach this little girl a lesson, he would never be able to quell his anger. Gu Ruoyun stared at Yun Yan indifferently. Her eyes were pure and cold, as if she paid no attention to Yun Yaos disdain. Her indifferent attitude made Yun Yan furious. His gaze, which was previously sober and calm, turned red. Without preamble, he turned towards Gu Ruoyun andunched his attack. The longsword in the young mans hand carried a sharp aura as he brought it downwards in a furious sh. The attack was like a bolt of lightning, shooting across the sky towards Gu Ruoyun who was standing on the ground. Despite facing such a powerful attack, Gu Ruoyuns facial expression had not changed at all. A great wind rose and her green robes gently fluttered in the wind. Whoosh! As the energy from Yun Yans sword fell from the sky like lightning, Gu Ruoyun finally made her move. However, everyone could only see her raising her broken sword very slowly and brandishing it towards the powerful sword energy. Her fine hair fluttered in the wind and slowly brushed across her delicate features. The crowd stared at her without turning away. They really wanted to know if the broken sword really could block Yun Yans attack. However, the crowd soonughed mockingly at themselves. After all, not only was Yun Yan at the refined state, he was also using a spiritual weapon in his attack. Gu Ruoyun was only at thete stage of the exceptional state, how could her broken sword block his attack? In the very next moment, the mocking smiles on their faces disappeared and were reced by a sense of shock. As the sword energy, which was as powerful as a bolt of lightning, sliced towards the broken sword, a protective shield seemed to rise towards it, blocking the sword energy! That was right! She had actually managed to block the attack! She had used only a broken sword to block Yun Yans attack... In the next instant, the entire ce fell silent. It was so quiet that they could hear the anxious breathing of the person next to them. Out of everyone else, no one was more shocked than Yun Yan! He knows better than anyone else of the scale of his own spiritual weapons power. However, an attack from such a powerful spiritual weapon has actually been blocked by this broken sword? Could it be that this broken sword was in a higher ss than his spiritual weapon? A middle-ss spiritual weapon! Yun Yans heart trembled violently. The spiritual weapon in Gu Ruoyuns hand was a middle-ss spiritual weapon. Otherwise, it would not have such great power! As for why Yun Yan had not considered it to be a high-ss spiritual weapon, one would need a weapon spirit to promote a middle-ss weapon to a high-ss spiritual weapon. Without a weapon spirit, the highest rank that sword could have was at middle ss! Chapter 1384 - The Challenge (6)

Chapter 1384: The Challenge (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Have you used all of your attacks? Gu Ruoyun nced at the ashen-faced Yun Yan and spoke indifferently, If thats the case, its my turn now. Yun Yan was momentarily dazed. While he was still in his daze, Gu Ruoyun aimed her broken sword at him and a thread of dark blue mes filled the air, gathering towards the de. He does not know why but when he saw the dark blue mes merging with the de, Yun Yan felt very ufortable. He has never felt such an ufortable feeling before! You said that if I were to lose, you would make me warm your bed? Gu Ruoyun turned her gaze towards Yun Yan and smiled calmly, Since youve said something like that, you should have been prepared for failure! Boom! Just as Gu Ruoyun spoke, the broken sword with the dark blue mes instantly shot towards Yun Yan. At that moment, Yun Yans face drained of color as he raised his longsword in panic, blocking the force that caused him to feel palpitations. ng! A clear, ringing noise sounded and the dpidated broken sword suddenly became extremely sharp, instantly slicing Yun Yans sword into two. Yun Yan felt a coolness on his neck and the eerily cold broken sword was now pointed at his throat, carrying a chilling temperature. Yun Yans face waspletely ashen as if he did not know what Gu Ruoyun had just used to defeat him. Out of everyone in the crowd, perhaps only Elder Tianren understood that Gu Ruoyun hadpletely utilized the power of the Nine Underworld mes in order to use this broken sword to defeat the refined state Yun Yan! Without the Nine Underworld mes, she would never have been able to disy such great power with only the broken sword. Elder Tianren sighed and shed an exasperated, bitter smile. I really dont know what kind of luck this little girl has run into to enable her to obtain the Nine Underworld mes. Now, even though she is only at thete-stage of the exceptional state. she can use the Nine Underworld mes to fight against a refined state cultivator! This was the power of the Nine Underworld mes! Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun was not powerful enough at the moment and could not disy the Nine Underworld mes power to its true potential! Gu Ruoyun, I have unfortunately lost to you. I will keep my word so you may kill me or cut my flesh. Do whatever you please! Yun Yan then shut his eyes, calmly epting his fate. After all, Gu Ruoyun had mentioned that if Yun Yan lost, he would have to give his life to her! Would she not want to kill him now? Gu Ruoyun put the broken sword in her hand away. She then swept her clear and cold eyes across Yun Yans body as she replied calmly, Thats true, your life now belongs to me. Hence, from now on, you must listen to my orders! Yun Yan was shocked. His eyes opened wide as he stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief, Youre not going to kill me? Why would I kill you? Gu Ruoyun looked at Yun Yan and asked. This time, Yun Yan was in a daze. He muttered, Didnt you want me to give my life to you? I thought that you were going to kill me... Could I have misunderstood her? Yun Yan looked rather embarrassed at the thought of this. I had said things like warming my bed to her because I thought that Gu Ruoyun had intended to kill me. Yet, I now realize that Ive misunderstood her... At this moment, Gu Ruoyun also arrived at a sudden realization. As it turns out, Yun Yan had misunderstood her wager from the very beginning. Chapter 1385 - The Challenge (7)

Chapter 1385: The Challenge (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I never had any intention of killing you, I only wanted you to follow me. Gu Ruoyun returned to her senses and calmly replied. Upon hearing this, Yun Yan sighed with relief. As a disciple in the Secret Order, he has his pride. This pride had driven him to issue a challenge to Gu Ruoyun. Simrly, it has also caused him to concede defeat! If he had vehemently refused to admit to it after his defeat, he would have caused the Secret Order to lose face. Hence, as the Secret Orders disciple, Yun Yan may have looked down on Gu Ruoyun in the beginning but he was daring to act and courageous enough to take responsibility for it! If Gu Ruoyun really did kill him, he would have been perfectly happy to ept death all for the sake of his pride! However, who would not be afraid of death in this world? Even though he had willingly epted the punishment of defeat, it does not mean that he does not want to live! To be able to live was good news. Hence, once he found out that Gu Ruoyun had no intentions to kill him, his heart rxed... I can promise that aside from the Secret Order, you are someone whom I will pledge my loyalty to. However, if you ever harbor any bad intentions towards the Secret Order, I will take my word back even if I have to endure the scorn of everyone in the world! In Yun Yans heart, the Secret Order was still the most important to him! It was also a part of him that he could not live without! The reason why he had willingly conceded defeat was also because of the Secret Orders good name. To him, the Secret Orders dignity was far more important than his one surname! Dont worry, as long as the Secret Order doesnt do anything to hurt me, I wont harm the Secret Order. Of course, if the Secret Order does try to hurt me, I wont spare you either. Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly. Her voice rang through the air and was just as light and airy as ever. Yun Yan pursed his lips and did not say anything more. He knows that from now on, aside from the Secret Order, he has to listen to this womans orders! Master. Zi Yun and Chu Luo stepped onto the stage simultaneously and walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side. They then spoke in unison, Congrattions, Master, youve gained another subordinate. Zi Yun, Chu Luo, lets go. Gu Ruoyun yawned, looked at the sky and said, Its gettingte. Lets go back and continue our cultivation. Yes, Master. Zi Yun and Chu Luo joined their fists and quickly chased after Gu Ruoyun. Aplex look appeared in Yun Yans eyes as he stared the three departing figures... At the same time, a torrent ofments has risen in tournament za. Not a single disciple ever thought that Senior Brother Yun Yan, who was at the refined state, would lose to a woman at thete-stage of the exceptional state! If this matter were to leak out, the entire maind would dive into a sensation. Of course, they would never reveal how a disciple of the Secret Order had been defeated by an outsider even if they were beaten to death. Otherwise, the Secret Order would lose face! Thus, the Secret Orders disciples cordially sealed off this piece of information and the people of the secr world were ignorant of the matters surrounding Gu Ruoyun in the Secret Order. As a result, news of Gu Ruoyuns arrival in the Secret Order never reached Dongfang Yus ears... As for Wen Ya, there was not even a need to mention this, she would never proim her own enemys rise to fame! ... At the disciples chamber in the Secret Order. Yun Yan closed his eyes to regain hisposure and began to cultivate the mental energy which he had used up in the days fight. Another disciple walked in and joined his fists as he said, Senior Brother Yun Yan, Wen Ya has requested for an audience. Wen Ya, whos that? Yun Yan furrowed his brows and asked, mildly astonished. Reporting to Senior Brother, Wen Ya is the runner-up of this rounds assessment. The Left Emissary had personally escorted her into the Secret Order. Chapter 1386 - The Challenge (8)

Chapter 1386: The Challenge (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Secret Orders disciple replied with reverence. Oh? Yun Yan responded in surprise, She had received the right to enter the Secret Order along with Gu Ruoyun? They must have an amicable rtionship 1 . Since thats the case, let her in. Remember to be more cordial to her. If she has a very good rtionship with Gu Ruoyun and you offend her, it might anger Gu Ruoyun. Yes, Senior Brother Yun Yan. Upon hearing this, the Secret Orders disciple retreated. Not too long after, he led a figure into the room. When Yun Yanid his eyes upon the graceful figure, his eyes shed with clear surprise. Soon, his surprise vanished but even so, Wen Ya had caught it easily. There was a sweet smile on her wless and beautiful face but her heart was filled with disdain. She never expected that Yun Yan, despite being a disciple of the Secret Order, would turn out to be such a pervert! He could not even bear to blink after seeing her. Since that was the case, it would be much easier to use him. Senior Brother Yun Yan, Wen Ya slowly stepped forward as her smile grew even more graceful and moving. Her light yellow robes made her look absolutely stunning and even more seductive. Ive heard of your great name, Senior Brother Yun Yan, long before I had set foot in the Secret Order. Now that Ive seen you, you are indeed young and highly talented, Senior Brother, as well as outstanding and magnificent! If you had not met that opponent who holds the Nine Underworld mes in her possession, you would not have lost thepetition today. The Nine Underworld mes? Upon hearing the name of the mes, Yun Yans interest was piqued. Youre saying that the mes in Gu Ruoyuns hands are the Nine Underworld mes? As expected! Wen Yas smile deepened when she heard the way Yun Yan had addressed Gu Ruoyun. Judging by the way this fellow had addressed Gu Ruoyun by her name directly, that means that he has not epted her as a leader from the bottom of his heart! After all, as a disciple of the Secret Order, Yun Yan has always been ced high above everything else. How could he possibly agree to be someone elses subordinate? However, Wen Ya was not aware that Yun Yan had not changed his manner of address not because he has not epted Gu Ruoyun as his master, he had merely slipped up at the moment. Thats right, those are indeed the Nine Underworld mes. I happened to be fortunate enough to have heard of those mes. Wen Yas eyes flickered as she spoke sympathetically, If the Nine Underworld mes were in your possession, I believe that your power would increase two-fold, Senior Brother Yun Yan. This also meant that the Nine Underworld mes were wasted on Gu Ruoyun! Nevertheless, because of Gu Ruoyuns poison, Wen Ya had not dared to say it explicitly and only hinted at it. Besides, she believes that even as a disciple of the Secret Order, Yun Yan might not be aware of the fact that the Nine Underworld mes cannot be passed to a different master! After all, she had also identally discovered this fact herself! Yun Yan wasughing icily in his heart but his expression was one of ignorance, How unfortunate that I cant take the Nine Underworld mes for myself. These things are prohibited in the Secret Order. If I do that, the elders of the Secret Order will never let me get away with it! His voice was filled with regret as if he really did believe that Gu Ruoyuns possession of the Nine Underworld mes was truly a pity! Realizing the implication in his words, Wen Yas heart leaped with joy, Senior Brother Yun Yan, if you need help, I will never refuse you! Help? How can that be the case? She was merely using this man so why should she take the risk and help him? Gu Ruoyun was such a sinister character and being her enemy would result in having her bones turned to dust if she was not careful enough! Besides, she was still poisoned. Each time she has intentions of hurting Gu Ruoyun, she would suffer a searing pain. Chapter 1387 - The Challenge (9)

Chapter 1387: The Challenge (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hence, she has no way of helping Yun Yan in her present condition. Help me? Yun Yans eyes darkened as a smile hung on his face, I wonder how you would like me to repay you for providing this help to me? Wen Ya bit her lips before she raised her head to look at Yun Yans handsome face and said, I want the Secret Orders inheritance! The Secret Orders inheritance? Hahaha! Yun Yanughed maniacally internally. He then turned his disdainful re towards Wen Ya, Wen Ya, arent you overestimating yourself? You even had your eyes set to obtain the Secret Orders inheritance as well? Keep dreaming, the Secret Order will never give the inheritance to a sinister and vicious woman like you! Wen Ya was shocked. She stared at Yun Yan in astonishment as if she could not understand how this man had managed to change his demeanor so quickly. Besides, you also tried to trick me into stealing the Nine Underworld mes! Do you take me for a fool? The Nine Underworld mes only acknowledges one master and will never change alliances. Even if Gu Ruoyun dies, the Nine Underworld mes would never bow to anyone else! Do you think that I dont know that? Yun Yans words were filled with rage. In the beginning, he thought that Wen Ya has a good rtionship with Gu Ruoyun which was why he had agreed to see her. However, he never thought that this woman would try to trick him into stealing the Nine Underworld mes! Wen Yas face drained of color as she never thought that Yun Yan would know about this! Didnt grandfather tell me that he was the only one who knows that the mes would never change their allegiance? How did the members of the Secret Order find out about this? Unfortunately, despite Wen Yas lifelong intelligence, she had been fooled by her general impressions. The Secret Order has ten thousand years worth of history, how could they fall behind the other organizations? They could not possibly be ignorant of these kinds of things. Otherwise, Gu Ruoyun would never have had the courage to unveil the Nine Underworld mes in front of the Secret Orders members! She understood that the members of the Secret Order would know that the Nine Underworld mes would never change its allegiance! Senior Brother Yun Yan, I... Wen Ya bit her lips and tried to exin herself but she suddenly realized that all forms of exnations would be useless. She could not manipte this man. Hence, Wen Ya would rather shut her mouth and say nothing at all. Wen Ya, let me give you a piece of advice. You better mind your actions in the Secret Order! Yun Yanughed icily, Though you and Gu Ruoyun may not be considered as permanent members of the Secret Order, you two are now considered as partial disciples of the Secret Order! The Secret Order abstains from hurting members of our own n above all else! If you cant ept that, you can settle it in the tournament arena. We dont allow private conflicts and killings! This Secret Orders rule! It was also a rule which they have always abided by! Even if Gu Ruoyun was not Yun Yans superior right now, he would never allow Wen Ya to act with such impudence for the sake of the Secret Orders rules! Senior Brother Yun Yan. Wen Ya returned to her senses as she shed a graceful smile on her beautiful face once again. She then acted as if nothing had happened and spoke gently, Thank you for your tutge and I recognize my mistake! Thats right, Im jealous of her and I cant ept that Ive received the second ce. Hence, I wanted to join forces with you for the sake of obtaining the inheritance. As for the fact that the allegiance of the Nine Underworld mes cannot be changed... I was not aware of this. No matter what, she was never going to admit that she had purposely tried to manipte Yun Yan! Yun Yan did not say anything else. He then waved his hand and said, Remember what Ive told you. If this happens again, I will report this to the elders. By then, you will have to leave the Secret Order. You may now take your leave. Furthermore, stop scheming against Gu Ruoyun. She is now my superior so if you ever dare to attack her, I will never let you get away with it! Chapter 1388 - The Inheritance (1)

Chapter 1388: The Inheritance (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Ya turned very pale in the face. She immediately lowered her eyelids, concealing the cold light within her gaze. Senior Brother Yun Yan, I understand. I can guarantee that Ill never do this again. Upon hearing this, Yun Yans expression softened, Alright, you may leave. Wen Ya took a deep breath upon hearing Yun Yans words. She then slowly left without another word. However, when she closed the door, her graceful and beautiful expression turned horrifyingly sinister. In the room, Yun Yan stared at Wen Yas departing figure and entered into deep thought. This Wen Ya is not like anyone else! He eximed after a long pause. She could still manage to exin herself so calmly after I had chastised her, not many would have such wisdom! I want you to go pay Gu Ruoyun a visit now and inform her of this matter so that she can be aware that this had happened. Yes, Senior Brother Yun Yan. After hearing Yun Yans instructions, the disciple by his side joined his fists in respect. His expression was filled with reverence. ... Gu Ruoyun was seated cross-legged with her eyes closed in her room. A faint spiritual energy circted around her body, expanding and contracting ording to her pores before being absorbed into her being. Suddenly, a knock on the door disturbed the peace and quiet of the room, snapping her out from her cultivation state. Come in. Gu Ruoyun replied calmly. The rooms door was then pushed open and a Secret Order disciple walked in. He joined his fists in reverence and said, Lady Gu, Ivee here under Senior Brother Yun Yans orders to provide you with some information. What is it? Gu Ruoyun paused and asked. Lady Gu, Wen Ya had visited Senior Brother Yun Yan and tried to manipte him into attacking you. Senior Brother was able to see right through her schemes. Even so, Senior Brother asked me to report this to you and asked you to be more careful in case you end up falling into danger. After the Secret Order disciple had conveyed his message, a small smile formed on Gu Ruoyuns face, I understand. Wen Ya? Looks like she still cant get rid of her inclination to destroy me despite after contracting my poison. However, I want to make the Wen family pay so I need to eliminate the entire Wen family in one stroke. Hence, its not the time for me to go up against the Wen Ya yet. However, if Wen Ya really insists on attacking me time and time again, Ill have to kill Wen Ya even if I end up alerting the enemy! Lady Gu, Ivepleted the task which Senior Brother Yun Yan has given me so I should take my leave now, said the Secret Order disciple with a joined fist. Gu Ruoyun nodded. The Secret Order disciple then slowly withdrew and closed the door to Gu Ruoyuns room as he left. Master. A childish voice rang out from Gu Ruoyuns side. She then saw the little Vermillion Bird who had appeared out of thin air by her side. Her adorable face was filled with rage, Im going to ughter Wen Ya. Gu Ruoyun smiled and replied faintly, Ive already poisoned Wen Ya so she cant create too much trouble. Now, the most important thing is the inheritance. Once Ive epted the inheritance, I can search for Xiao Ye and Big Brother. Gu Ruoyun had never considered Wen Ya as her rival from the very beginning. To her, Wen Ya was an insignificant figure so how could she bepared with the inheritance? She smiled bitterly at the thought of this as her cool eyes turned towards the blue sky outside her window. I dont know where Big Brother and Xiao Ye are right now, either, she murmured. Chapter 1389 - The Inheritance (2)

Chapter 1389: The Inheritance (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sky was a brilliant red like a raging sea of mes, covering the world in an omnipresent manner. Underneath this sky, arge dragon was spitting mes. Its red pupils carried a ferocious light while its entire body was filled with a powerful deterrent force as if it was ignited with mes. However, most importantly, the dragon has three heads. Each head had an enormous mouth which would spew out mes, terrifying the humans who were standing beneath the mes. A head of silvery hair was fluttering in the wind in front of the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. The crimson-robed man was standing tall in a cold and distant manner in midair. His eyes carried a blood-thirsty light and his vicious re was fixed upon the ferocious Three-Headed Hell Dragon! Qianbei Ye, cough, cough... Suddenly, someone coughed near the silver-haired man in crimson robes. A heavily wounded man in ck robes with a mask covering his face crawled to his feet from the ground. His handsome face was entirely pale and his voice carried an obvious sense of astonishment, Why... Are you here? What about my little sister? Where is she? Qianbei Ye looked at the cold and grim ck-robed man before he ced his attention on the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. He then spoke in a cold and vicious voice, Let him go. The Three-Headed Hell Dragon fell silent but his eyes remained just as fearsome as ever. His icy-cold voice carried a murderous intent as he replied, I never thought that someone as powerful as you would invade my Dark Earth Realm all for the sake of one small, insignificant human! How are you rted to this human? Hes my brother-inw, a precious rtive of my bride-to-be. Im going to take him with me no matter what today! Hahaha! The Three-Headed Hell Dragon burst intoughter as if he had just heard a hrious joke, Bride-to-be? I never thought that a cruel, blood-thirsty man like you would fall in love with a woman and would willingly journey to the Dark Earth Realm for the sake of her rtive! Unfortunately, I cannot let you take this man away. He had the audacity to enter the Dark Earth Realm and had tried to steal the Dark Earth Realms treasures. Hence, I will never let him go! Hearing this, Gu Shengxiaoughed bitterly. He had been turned into a half-puppet by the Wen family and he had heard that the Dark Earth Realm was the only ce which contains the Earth Lotus Heart which could restore him into a full human once again. Hence, he had taken the risk and stepped into this ce. However, he never expected to bump into the Three-Headed Hell Dragon once he had entered the Dark Earth Realm! And if I insist on taking him away? A wave of eerily sinister aura erupted from Qianbei Yes body as his bloodthirsty eyes red at the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. I admit that you were very powerful in the past but you arent at your peak strength now! Do you think that you can defeat me with your current abilities? However, on ount of our old friendship, I can give you a choice! You can stay in the Dark Earth Realm in exchange for his freedom! The Three-Headed Hell Dragonughed sinisterly but his eyes were filled with mockery as if Qianbei Ye was only a toy in his hands. Qianbei Ye raised his head. His features became increasingly magnificent in the face of the raging mes as he said, Alright, Ill agree to it. The Three-Headed Hell Dragon was shocked as if he never expected Qianbei Ye to agree so readily. Qianbei Ye, dont forget, you have countless enemies in the Dark Earth Realm. If you remain in the Dark Earth Realm, there are many who would want to turn your bones into dust! Are you truly willing to exchange yourself for this humans freedom? The Dark Earth Realm, also known as the Underworld, was, of course, different from the mythical underworld where humans would journey to after death. This Underworld was not very much different from the maind where the people of the world reside. It was made up ofrge organizations and orders as well. However, humans who live in the Underworld have extremely long lives. Hence, the gate to the Dark Earth Realm was guarded by the Three-Headed Hell Dragon so people from the outside could not enter and those on the inside could not escape. Hence, after a long period of time, the Underworld has turned into a myth. A rumor then appeared from out of nowhere, saying that great sinners would be sent to the Underworld upon death! Actually, that was not the case. The Underworld was only a small, sealed-off dimension. As it was far too mysterious, rumors like that had begun to circte on the maind! I had promised my bride-to-be that I would bring her big brother back to her. Qianbei Ye looked at the Three-Headed Hell Dragon and said, I will keep every promise Ive ever made to her. Chapter 1390 - The Inheritance (3)

Chapter 1390: The Inheritance (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye, since youve made this decision, you better not regret it! The Three-Headed Hell Dragonughed icily. There was a dense, cold light in his malicious eyes as he turned towards Qianbei Ye, You shall stay here. As for this human, I will send him offter! Gu Shengxiaos body stiffened when he heard this and he quickly rose to his feet. The cold and grim face beneath his mask was filled with anxiety. If youre staying behind, what about Little Sister? A faraway look shed in Qianbei Yes eyes as if he was thinking of the womans elegant features. After a long pause, he gathered his emotions before calmly replying, You must help me cover up the fact that Ive been detained in the Dark Earth Realm. Dont let her find out about this. Otherwise, knowing her, she would disregard everything and storm into the Dark Earth Realm. The Dark Earth Realm is fraught with danger and shes still in the midst of her growth. I cannot let her take this risk... Qianbei Ye paused and his eyes softened as he instructed Gu Shengxiao, Tell her that Ive run into some favorable circumstance and I would need a few more years before I return. Ask her to wait for me. No! Gu Shengxiao clenched his fists in a tight grip while his grim eyes filled with a sense of determination, I dont want to owe you this favor. Besides, I dont want you to leave Yuner either. You should leave, theres no need for you to concern yourself with this matter. He was already far too indebted to his younger sister. How could he possibly bear being the cause of his little sisters loss of happiness? The Dark Earth Realm was so treacherous. Once someone enters this realm, they would never be able to leave for the rest of their life. Since that was the case, Gu Shengxiao might as well continue to stay here. Qianbei Ye was powerful enough to ensure his younger sisters safety for the rest of her life, there was no doubt about that. Qianbei Yes eyes turned to look at Gu Shengxiao. He then approached thetter. Qianbei Yes silver hair rose beneath the bloodred sky. His crimson robes were the color of blood as if he had molded into the skies of the Dark Earth Realm. What are you doing? Gu Shengxiaos mental state began to expand as he watched Qianbei Ye approach him. He stared warily at the peerless-looking silver-haired man. Go back and tell Yuner that I will find her again in a few years time. However, you must not tell her about the fact that Im in the Dark Earth Realm. I dont want her to take this risk for me. You... Gu Shengxiao looked at the man before him and was just about to speak when a powerful forcended upon his body. Before he could react, he had been sent flying. His body flew across the air like an arrow released from its bow before turning into a ball of light under the bloodred sky. His figure then vanished. Once Qianbei ye saw that Gu Shengxiao had left, he slowly turned around. His cruel and bloodthirsty eyes swept towards the Three-Headed Hell Dragon behind him as a cold, sinister smile appeared on his peerless features. You want me to enter the Dark Earth Realm. Arent you afraid that Ill raise foul wind and bloody rain there? The Three-Headed Hell Dragonughed icily, In the past, you would indeed have had this ability but now, you are no longer at your peak. There are countless powerful cultivators in the Dark Earth Realm, I dont know if youll be able to leave this ce alive. Qianbei Ye did not reply but a sliver of red light shed across his bloodthirsty eyes. It was almost unnoticeable under the contrast of this blood-red sky. However. The Three-Headed Hell Dragon paused and stared at the mans peerless features with disdain, I never expected a valiant man like you to show such deep affection to a woman. You had plunged into danger without any hesitation just to save her older brother. If I were that woman, I would be filled with great emotion to have received such affection from you in this lifetime. Let me guess who this woman is, could it be that person? Chapter 1391 - The Inheritance (4)

Chapter 1391: The Inheritance (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Three-Headed Hell Dragon then shook his head at the thought of this and murmured to himself, That cant be right, the woman you love deeply shouldnt be her. I remember that this person is already dead. Besides, she did not have an older brother either. I heard that you had put yourself into a deep sleep for ten thousand years in order to avenge that person. Qianbei Ye stared at the Three-Headed Hell Dragon in a cold and distant manner as an eerily cold aura rose from within his being. After sensing the aura from the man, the Three-Headed Hell Dragons cruel eyes filled with shock. Qianbei Ye, so shes still alive! Youve hidden her very well! The Three-Headed Hell Dragon chuckled. His smile then filled with an obviously sinister air, Thats right, ten thousand years ago, she was the woman whom you had fallen deeply in love with. Knowing the deep affection you had for her, it cant possibly have changed after so many years. There is one possibility; that person may have perished but her soul had not been destroyed. Hence, you had found her reincarnation and had continued to stay by her side. Haha, unfortunately, even if you manage to keep this a secret now, you cant hide it forever. If those people find out about her return, it would be difficult for her to escape death! Go away! Boom! The aura from Qianbei Yes body stirred before mming towards the Three-Headed Hell Dragon with the force of a mountain. However, the Three-Headed Hell dragon continued to smile sinisterly as if he did not fear Qianbei Ye at all. Hehe, have you been shamed into anger? If I had known that that fellow was her older brother in this life, I would never have let him leave so easily! Besides, do you really think that shell thank you after everything youve done to her? The day she regains her memories will be the day you two will part! Qianbei Ye gently closed his eyes. When he opened them again, a cold murderous intent shed across his pupils as he stared icily at the Three-Headed Hell Dragon, You underestimate her. She trusts me just like how I have faith in her. I believe that even when she regains her memories, we will not be torn apart as some people have hoped. Haha, Qianbei Ye, stop believing in your own lies. If you really think that she believes you, why havent you told her everything? The Three-Headed Hell Dragon burst intoughter. You dont trust her at all. You believe that if she finds out about what had happened, she would leave you. Thats why youve kept this from her and have not said a single word. The Three-Headed Hell Dragons words were like a fist which mmed fiercely into Qianbei Yes heart. His heart trembled. This fellow was right. He was afraid that Gu Ruoyun would leave him once she found out about their past history. Furthermore, she would not be willing to believe in any of his exnations... He was afraid of losing her which was why he never told her about the past. That was why she had been kept in the dark. Once I leave the Dark Earth Realm, I will tell about all the disputes with full honesty. Qianbei Yes eyes shed with determination, Even if she doesnt believe me, I wont hide anything from her. The Three-Headed Hell Dragon sneered, Leave the Dark Earth Realm? Im afraid you wont have this chance, not in this lifetime. Once youve entered my territory, I will never let you leave! Whether you have faith in each other or not, youll never be able to see each other again for the rest of your lives. Qianbei Ye swept his eyes across the Three-Headed Hell Dragon before he spoke in a voice with a faint, eerily cold air. Chapter 1392 - The Inheritance (5)

Chapter 1392: The Inheritance (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This time, Ill stay behind willingly. If I really want to leave, I afraid youll never be able to stop me! Haha! Hearing this, the Three-Headed Hell Dragon burst intoughter again. Since you have such great self-confidence, lets wait and see! ... Outside the Dark Earth Realm, Gu Shengxiao rose to his feet as he stared at the tightly shut door. He then balled his strong fists into a tight grip. No one knows how much his heart was trembling at this very moment. If he had not taken the risk to enter the Dark Earth Realm for the sake of freeing himself from his half-puppet body, he would never have dragged Qianbei Ye down with him. Now, he had to stay in a ce like that for the rest of his life! No, I must find Little Sister. Only Little Sister can save him now! Gu Shengxiao did not know when he had begun to have so much faith in Gu Ruoyun. In his point of view, there was nothing his little sister could not do! Therefore, Gu Ruoyun has now be his greatest support. He believes that his little sister would certainly find a way to save Qianbei Ye from the Dark Earth Realm! As long as Qianbei Ye could be saved, Gu Shengxiao would have no regrets no matter what he needs to do! Gu Shengxiao looked up at the faraway blood-red sky again as he thought about this. His grim eyes then filled with a sense of determination before he slowly turned around and disappeared in the opposite direction. His figure then vanished in the blink of an eye... ... At the fifth level of training pagoda! A stone dragon was hovering around some ruins as his fearsome eyes fixed unblinkingly at the sealed area. His gaze was filled with vignce. There was a visible figure in white in the distance within the sealed area. The figure looked like an illusion yet was emitting a powerful energy. It has been ten thousand years. The man opened his eyes. His pupils were filled with arrogance and a demeanor which looked at the world disdainfully out of the corner of his eye. I never thought that time would pass by so quickly. It wont be long before I can leave this ce and make that damned Qianbei Ye pay! If Gu Ruoyun were here, she would definitely recognize this man. The man before her was the same man who had address himself as this Holy One in the ruins. Besides, he was the one who had killed Zixie back then! Even though that mans entire body had been shrouded in darkness at the time, Gu Ruoyun could never forget his voice. However, if Gu Ruoyun could see that mans face, she would be extremely shocked! His peerless face was carved from the same mold as Qianbei Ye! His silvery hair even gave him an air of refinement like a celestial being. While Qianbei Yes beauty was the type which could shock all living things with its magnificence, this man was like a sacrosanct god instead which no one would dare to approach. There can only be one ruler in this world! If I had not killed all of them at that time, I would never have been elevated into such a powerful state! The man stroked his face as his handsome features filled with a cold and distant air. Unfortunately, I had wasted my mental state in order to kill her that year. I had even used this face to sessfully approach her body! After I had killed her, you took advantage of my weakness and imprisoned me here. However, you could not kill me! The manughed icily. There is no one who can kill me in this world so it doesnt matter if youve imprisoned me here! The day I leave this ce will be the day you die! Besides, even if Im shut away here, that doesnt mean that I have no way of hurting you. Im sure you never would have expected that someone on my side is actually right next to that woman, Gu Ruoyun! Chapter 1393 - The Inheritance (6)

Chapter 1393: The Inheritance (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun! Gu Ruoyun was in the midst of cultivation in the Secret Orders disciples chambers when someone called her name. Just as she opened her eyes, the door to the chambers was pushed open and she saw a green-robed Yun Yan rushing in frantically. Gu Ruoyun looked at the anxious Yun Yan as she raised her brow. However, with this one action, Yun Yans body stiffened and he immediately cried out in confusion, Leader... Only the heavens know how reluctant he was to address her in this manner but he had no other choice. It was his own fault for losing to this woman and making such a promise! The members of the Secret Order have always kept to their word so no matter how proud he was, he could never go back on his promise. Is something wrong? Gu Ruoyuns eyes swept towards Yun Yans nervous expression as she asked indifferently. Oh, its like this. Yun Yan calmed himself down and said, Leader, Im afraid that your im to the inheritance is in danger and Im here to inform you of this matter. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyuns heart thumped instantly. She then furrowed her brows and asked, Did something happen in the Secret Order again? Is someone trying to challenge me again? This is far moreplicated than just a challenge. Yun Yan eyed Gu Ruoyun cautiously before he continued, Leader, I heard that the n Leader has issued an order that they would be selecting the heir to the inheritance once again. Gu Ruoyuns heart instantly sank to an all-time low. She could not rx her furrowed brow and her elegant features were filled with a cold and distant air. Her expression was indifferent as she said, It seems that the Secret Order has a fondness for going back on their word. This statement caused an embarrassed look to appear on Yun Yans proud face. I dont know whats going on. ording to the order, only the person who can tame the ns Sacred Beast will be allowed to ept the inheritance. Even though I dont know the truth behind all this, I understand that the Secret Order has always kept their word. If the n Leader has issued such an order, something must have inevitably happened in the Secret Order. Gu Ruoyun smiled lightly. Since this inheritance belongs to the Secret Order, it doesnt matter how many times you do a reselection. Thats your business. Of course, this doesnt mean that I will give up the inheritance! Yun Yan felt embarrassed as he stared at Gu Ruoyun. He wished to say something but he did not know what. In the end, he could only silently walk away. Prior to this, he would probably have rejoiced when he heard about the reselection. However, he had pledged his loyalty to Gu Ruoyun with full sincerity after being defeated by her. Hence, he now felt a faint sense of dissatisfaction towards the Secret Orders decision. Still, he was only a disciple so how could he determine the n Leaders decision? Therefore, no matter how unsatisfied he felt, he had no choice but to suppress it. ... In the n Leaders chambers, Elder Tianren looked at the old woman, who had her eyes closed in meditation, and asked puzzledly, n Leader, arent we assessing the Gu girl? Why did you suddenly decide on selecting a new heir to the inheritance? The n Leaderughed bitterly and opened her eyes. She then shook her head exasperatedly, This was not my idea, it was the Sacred Beasts decision. The Sacred Beast? Elder Tianrens eyes widened instantly when he heard this. He stared at the n Leaders elderly face in astonishment as he asked, n Leader, what did you say? Had the Sacred Beast finally spoken to you? The n Leader gently closed her eyes. After a long paused, she opened them again and replied in a faint voice, I dont understand what the Sacred Beast is thinking either. It hadmunicated with me through its soulst night and gave me several instructions. As for what it ns to do, Im not too sure! Besides, in the Secret Order, only the Sacred Lady is allowed tomunicate with the Sacred Beast without any hindrance. Since the Sacred Lady is away, Im not too sure of what the Sacred Beast is trying to convey. Chapter 1394 - The Inheritance (7)

Chapter 1394: The Inheritance (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Tianren was shocked. If this was the n Leaders decision, perhaps he could have said something. However, he had not expected the Sacred Beast to be the one who actually made the decision! n Leader, why does the Lord Sacred Beast want to personally make an appearance before the eyes of the world? This simply defies allmon sense! I cant help but feel that something has happened! Besides, ever since the Gu girl and the others have entered the Secret Order, the Lord Sacred Beast has be restless and impatient. Still, he has nevermunicated with anyone. Now that he has issued this order, does he n to appear in front of the Gu girl? Elder Tianren knitted his brows. He simply could notprehend what was going on which would cause the Lord Sacred Beast to make such a decision. The n Leaderughed bitterly and shook her head. How can we guess the meaning behind the Sacred Beasts decision? Regardless of his motives, we only need to listen to his orders! Dont forget that back then, that Lord was the one who had left the Sacred Beast here. Hes also the foundation of the Secret Orders establishment. Hearing this, Elder Tianren was just about to speak but ended up swallowing his words. There was an exasperated smile on his face. n Leader, this is something that the Secret Order has already determined yet weve suddenly changed our decision. How should we exin this to the Gu girl? After all, she was the champion of the assessment. Logically speaking, she should be the one receiving this inheritance. The n Leader nodded. Though the Gu girl is Yuers daughter, the Secret Order cannot give her any preferential treatment. However, if she ends up losing the inheritance, I will still grant her an unsurpassed position within the Secret Order. Even if Gu Ruoyun was not the champion of the assessment, she would still have a leading position in the Secret Order simply due to her status as Dongfang Yus daughter. Elder, you may take your leave. Make preparations for the event in the next few days. The n Leader closed her eyes once again after saying her piece and did not say another word. Elder Tianren took onest look at the n Leader before he sighed and turned around to leave. He then closed the door to the n hall on his way out. At the disciples chambers. Unlike Gu Ruoyuns living quarters, the disciples chambers were rather average with severalrge beds scattered all over the ce and one simple wooden desk ced in front of each bed. A woman dressed in yellow robes was sitting at one of the wooden desks. Her graceful and noble air contrasted greatly with the simplicity in the disciples chamber. Is what youve said true? The Secret Order is going to re-elect the heir to the inheritance? Wen Yas eyes flickered and her eyes shed with an unreadable light. Eldest Lady, my information is urate. They said that the Secret Orders Sacred Beast had issued the order and only the person who manages to sessfullymunicate with the Sacred Beast will be the heir to the inheritance. Communicate with the Sacred Beast? Doesnt that mean that anyone who manages to tame the Sacred Beast will be the heir? I heard about the Secret Orders Sacred Beast from the Lord Left Emissary. The meaning behind this Sacred Beasts name is very different from an average Martial Saint spiritual beast. Instead, his name represents divinity and nobility. Ive also heard that in the Secret Order, the only one who truly keeps to his word is the Sacred Beast. Even the Sacred Lady of the Secret Order is beneath the Sacred Beast! The Sacred Beast is the only one who lives in solitude at the back of the mountain and pays no attention to the matters of the secr world! Hence, though the n Leader is tasked with managing the Secret Order, in truth, the Sacred Beasts words are far more powerful than the n Leaders. There was a graceful smile on Wen Yas face as her beautiful eyes shed with a faint light. Chapter 1395 - The Inheritance (8)

Chapter 1395: The Inheritance (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If I can tame the Sacred Beast, from that moment on, the members of the Secret Order must listen to mymands! That was right! In Wen Yas opinion, the inheritance was no longer her goal. Her goal was now the entire Secret Order! The guard behind her was not at all shocked by Wen Yas words. In the Wen family, Eldest Lady Wen Ya has always been the most ambitious. Besides, he believes that it was only a matter of time before the Eldest Lady bes the most powerful cultivator on the maind. I want you to continue to gather information! Wen Yas eyes fixed into position as shemanded, I had lost to Gu Ruoyun during thest assessment. I wont lose again! She turned her gaze towards the blue sky outside her window as a cold smile appeared on her graceful and beautiful features. Gu Ruoyun, I had the misfortune to lose to you in the previous assessment. This time, I will not lose! Wen Ya turned away and concealed the cutting look in her eyes. Perhaps, based on power alone, she could not defeat Gu Ruoyun. However, when ites to taming beasts, no one was better than the Wen family! The Wen family had always had the ability to tame beasts. Even the most stubborn spiritual beasts would be made to serve the Wen family obediently if they fell into the Wen familys hands. Therefore, Wen Ya has great confidence in this area. Shouldnt I thank the Secret Order for giving me this chance? Wen Ya giggled at the thought of this. Ever since she had left Yun Yans cultivation chamber, she thought that she would no longer have any chance of obtaining the inheritance. Now, not only does she have the chance to recover the inheritance, even the Secret Orders Sacred Beast could belong to her too! From then on, who in this maind would dare make an enemy of the Wen family? It was obvious that at this very moment, Wen Ya already considers the Sacred Beast and the inheritance as her possessions. Based on her point of view, the only people in the world who could tame the Sacred Beast was the Wen family. ... Three dayster. The za was crowded with people. Elder Tianren spotted Gu Ruoyun who arrivedte behind the crow. He wanted to speak but he didnt know what to say and could only stare at her apologetically. Youre here, Gu girl? Gu Ruoyun nodded her head indifferently, Im very curious about the Secret Orders Sacred Beast. The only thing is, I dont know what kind of effort Id have to go through this time in order to obtain the inheritance. This... Elder Tianrenughed in embarrassment, Gu girl, the Secret Orders Sacred Beast is not like any other spiritual beast. Its a little more difficult tomunicate with him. Now, amongst the myriad of people in this world, only the Sacred Lady alone canmunicate with the Sacred Beast. If you manage tomunicate with the Sacred Beast, the inheritance is yours without a doubt. Gu Ruoyun smiled and did not say anything more. However, the dignity in her gaze was entangled with a sense of indifference as she drifted away in thought. Just as Elder Tianren was about to speak, a graceful voice suddenly rang out. It diverted his attention and made him furrow his brows. Elder Tianren, I wonder if you remember me? The Left Emissary had brought me to see you on the first day of my arrival in the Secret Order. Elder Tianren frowned as he turned to look at Wen Yas beautiful face. After a long pause, he replied in sudden enlightenment, Oh, I remember you, youre the girl from the Wen family. You had pretended to be the Gu girl at the time and caused me to mistake you for someone else. Wen Yas smile stiffened. She never expected Elder Tianren to reveal this matter in front of so many people. Besides, it was not like she had intended to pose as her rival at the time. It was this old fellows fault for mistaking her for Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 1396 - The Sacred Beast (1)

Chapter 1396: The Sacred Beast (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Ya felt an agitated sense of nervousness on her face as if she could sense all the disdainful stares directed towards her. She immediately felt the strong urge to squeeze into a hole in the ground. Elder Tianren did not think too much of it. To him, he was only making casual conversation. He then returned his attention to Gu Ruoyun and was just about to speak when a dragons roar shook the ground. The crowd lifted their heads and turned around. Their eyes immediately set upon arge white dragon hovering in the sky! It was so big that its gigantic body almost covered the vast expanse of the sky. This white dragon was twice the size of the dragon in Gu Ruoyuns possession. Of course, its power was no small matter either! Even standing beneath this great white dragon was enough to feel its powerful suppression. Thats the Sacred Beast? Wen Ya stared dazedly at the Sacred Beast in the sky and a hint of greed shed in her eyes. If thisrge dragon could serve her, who on this maind would ever dare to threaten her again? This cant be right. Just then, Gu Ruoyuns voice rang out, Thats not the Sacred Beast. Lady Gu, while I may admire your talent and power, your knowledge of things is still not all that great. Wen Ya shook her head andughed. Since such a spiritual beast has appeared right here, if thats not the Sacred Beast, then what is? Besides, this white dragon is extremely powerful, I believe that it has surpassed the refined state! Surpassed the refined state! Thats the mythical ninth transformation state! Thats one step away from the power of a god! The disciples of the Secret Order have never seen the legendary Sacred Beast before. After hearing Wen Yas exnation, they all nodded in agreement. Even Yun Yan, who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun, tugged on her sleeve and whispered softly, Leader, I remember that there is only one spiritual beast in the Secret Order. Therefore, this white dragon should be the Sacred Beast. Gu Ruoyun calmly swept her gaze towards Wen Ya. She then turned her eyes towards the white dragon in the sky. Roar! The white dragon let out another roar which raised a great wave in the sky. It then made a move and charged downwards. The entire air was immediately filled with excitement. The crowd quickly withdrew and created space for the white dragon tond. Once the crowd had taken several steps back, itsrgended on the ground with a crash. Dust flew into the air and covered the entire za. Wee, Lord Sacred Beast! The disciples of the Secret Order knelt to the ground and weed the dragon with reverence. Wen Ya, who was already drooling over the Sacred Beast, stared fixedly at the dust-filled space. Her eyes were filled with nervousness and anticipation. There was even a sense of determination for victory. A gust of wind rose and the dust which covered the white dragons body dispersed. However, when everyone saw the white dragon again, they could not help but feel shocked. They saw a spiritual beast which was only the size of a palm sitting on the white dragons enormous head. That spiritual beasts entire body was as white as snow and looked fluffy and cute. Itsrge, adorable eyes carried a bewildered light as it observed the people around it curiously. This... What is this? How is this spiritual beast so bold that it would dare sit on the Sacred Beasts head? Some were unable to return to their senses for the time being and scolded the little snow-white beast angrily. To them, the Sacred Beast was the Secret Orders treasure yet a little beast had the audacity to climb onto the Sacred Beasts head. It was digging its own grave! However, what many people in the crowd could not understand was why the proud Sacred Beast would allow this little beast to upy its head. Is it because the little beast was skilled in acting cute so the Lord Sacred Beast could not bear to chase it away? Chapter 1397 - The Sacred Beast (2)

Chapter 1397: The Sacred Beast (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Wen Ya listened to the discussions, an ufortable feeling suddenly emerged in her heart and her eyes slowly shifted towards Gu Ruoyuns face. When she saw her calm and indifferent expression, the anxiety in her heart became even deeper. She almost opened her mouth to speak but stayed quiet in the end. Roar! The white dragon roared loudly and caused the entire ground to tremble. At this moment, the entire za became silent and not a single sound could be heard. The crowd then watched as the white dragon lowered his proud head and ced his head firmly near the ground, allowing the little beast to slide down from the top of his head. The dragons expression was filled with reverence. That was right! Reverence! This piece of knowledge put the crowd in the za into a daze. Where did this little beaste from to be able to receive such a respectful treatment from the Secret Orders Sacred Beast? The little beast was clearly shocked by the situation before it. After a long pause, it returned to its senses. It pointed its small, white paw towards the people around it who were crying out in a hubbub of voices. It looked extremely furious. This spiritual beast cant talk? A sense of contemtion shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. Some spiritual beasts could speak conceited nonsense upon reaching a certain state yet this spiritual beast does not speak any humannguage. Even so, Gu Ruoyun did not dare to underestimate this seemingly unaggressive little beast. This spiritual beasts power should not be a small matter for it to be able to receive the title of the Secret Orders Sacred Beast, nor does itck killing power as its exterior suggested. The n Leader has arrived! The crowd instantly created a small path when they heard this announcement. A white-haired old woman with a walking stick slowly walked towards them from a short distance away from the za. Her footsteps were light, quick and vigorous, very different from her old and wrinkled features. I, the Secret Orders n Leader, pay my respects to you, Lord Sacred Beast. The n Leader walked towards the furry little beast, joined her fists and spoke with a respectful look on her face. Boom! The n Leaders words were like a shocking bolt of lightning as it fell into the crowd. It also brought Wen Yas ufortable feeling into reality. Sacred Beast? This little beast is the Sacred Beast? No wonder it was allowed to sit on the white dragons head and that the white dragon would treat it with such reverence. The real Secret Orders Sacred Beast was actually this unassuming little creature! Wen Yas face slowly drained of color and she looked at Gu Ruoyun and bit her lip. She then took a deep breath and calmed the turbulent emotions in her heart before returning once again to her usual graceful state. She must tame this Sacred Beast no matter what. Only then would she be able to surpass everyone else and be the heir to the inheritance! The little beast became instantly more enraged when it saw the n Leader. Its tiny paw pointed at her, almost touching her nose, as it made a string of iprehensible noises. Based on its expression, it was not hard to imagine that the little beast was definitely scolding the n Leader at this point. An embarrassed look appeared on the n Leaders face as she said, Lord Sacred Beast, I dont understand what youre saying. The little beasts eyes were now spitting fire as it red fiercely at the n Leader. Didnt I send an order to this old fart to have the old fart bring the heir to the inheritance to see me? It thought angrily. I had rushed forward in high spirits when the white dragon had arrived to escort me. Who would have thought that this old fart ended up putting me on public disy? Doesnt she deserve a scolding? Poor n Leader, she does not know what she had done wrong. Even though the Sacred Beast had previously agreed tomunicate with her, a mimunication had arisen because this little fellow could not urately convey its thoughts. As a result, the n Leader thought that this little fellow had wanted to re-elect the heir. Chapter 1398 - The Sacred Beast (3)

Chapter 1398: The Sacred Beast (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lord Sacred Beast, Ive obeyed your order and gathered everyone here so that you can make your choice. The person you choose can then head to the inheritance chamber and ept the inheritance. May I ask if you have any further orders, Lord Sacred Beast? The n Leaders entire face was full of respect as she slowly replied. The little fellow waspletely confused. When have I ever given such an order? I had clearly informed her that I wanted to meet this rounds heir to the inheritance. When did I ever say that I wanted a reselection? What on earth are these humans doing? The little fellow pointed at the crowd at the thought of this and cried out in an iprehensible manner once again. It was asking the n Leader to get rid of the crowd. Unfortunately, the n Leader misunderstood its meaning again as she smiled and said, Lord Sacred Beast, dont worry, Ive already made preparations. We can now begin your selection, Lord Sacred Beast. I will get them to step forward one by one after this. The person of your choice will be the heir to the inheritance 1 . After saying her piece, the n Leader turned to look at the young geniuses in the za and smiled calmly as she said, Which one of you would like to try first? After all, this inheritance was an item coveted by everyone. Once someone has the good fortune of sessfully obtaining this inheritance, the First City would pretty much belong to the heir of the inheritance from that moment on. Hence, as soon as the n Leader asked her question, many disciples immediately stepped forward, rubbing their fists in excitement. Senior Brother Yun Yan, werent you very interested in the inheritance? Why dont you lead the way? One of the disciples spoke up when he noticed that Yun Yan had not made any move. This... Yun Yan was mildly dazed. Honestly speaking, to say that he has no inclination towards the inheritance was a lie. After all, he had made many preparations throughout the years for the sake of this inheritance. However... He looked at Gu Ruoyun and his hesitation did not diminish. Gu Ruoyun seemed to sense his thoughts and swept her eyes indifferently towards his confused face. Those who are capable deserve the inheritance. If you have this power, why not give it a try? Hearing this, Yun Yan sighed in relief. Since thats the case, Ill give it a go. He then stepped forward and approached the little fellow in front of him. The little fellow nced at Yun Yan who was approaching it. A bewildered look shed across its eyes as if it did not understand what he was going to do. Itsrge eyes continued to stare nkly and adorably at him. Hehe, Lord Sacred Beast, I am a disciple of the Secret Order and theres a saying that one should keep good things to oneself. Why dont you cooperate with me? Even though this little fellow was the Secret Orders Sacred Beast, Yun Yan was unconsciously treating is like a cutesy, adorable little animal. At that moment, the white fur on its entire body was standing on end like a startled little cat as it stared vigntly at Yun Yan who was approaching it. Dont worry, Im a very gentle person. Yun Yan smiled warmly and raised his hand to touch the little fellows head. The little fellow immediately reacted like a bird startled by the twang of a bow and a powerful energy erupted from its tiny little body, instantly flinging Yun Yan out of the way. Everything immediately went quiet. Yun Yan blinked, unable to believe that he had failed just like that. Furthermore, he had not even touched the little beasts body. Chapter 1399 - The Sacred Beast (4) Chapter 1399: The Sacred Beast (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The n Leader shook her head as a sense of disappointment shed in her eyes. The Sacred Beast had always been known to have a bad temper yet Yun Yan had the audacity to tease it. The fact that it had not killed him was already saving the Secret Order some dignity. Without meaning to, the n Leaders gazended upon Gu Ruoyun. She wondered if she would be the one to be able to tame the Lord Sacred Beast smoothly. After that, several other Secret Order disciples slowly stepped up. However, they ended up just like Yun Yan and failed before they could even get close to the Sacred Beast. The initial bright spark on their youthful faces was now filled with an ashen sense of defeat. Who wants to try next? The n Leaders eyes scanned her surroundings as she spoke indifferently. Id like to try. A soft and gentle voice slowly rang out from the crowd. The n Leader then noticed a woman who was dressed in light yellow robes appear before the eyes of the crowd with a graceful smile. It goes without saying that Wen Ya was indeed very beautiful. Her graceful air of nobility instantly attracted every Secret Order disciples eye in the za. Their eyes were all turned towards her as an obvious sense of mesmerization shed in their gaze. Wen Ya has experienced this type of attention from a very young age so there was not even a hint of emotion on her face. The smile on her face continued to glimmer with a gentle light. Who is she? The n Leader furrowed her brows and asked in a low voice. Hearing this, Elder Tianren quickly exined, Reporting to you, n Leader. This woman is the second ce winner in the previous assessment. Shes the Eldest Lady of the Wen family, Wen Ya. She is also one level beneath the Gu girl. ording to principle, she also has the right to join the Lord Sacred Beasts test. The n Leader nodded as her eyes turned to look at Wen Yas beautiful face. She then spoke ndly, Since youve entered the Secret Order, you can be considered as a partial disciple in the Secret Order. As long as you manage to pass the test, I will keep to my word. Wen Ya smiled and replied in a neutral voice, Lord n Leader, Ive long held a fascination for the Secret Orders Sacred Beast. Hence, I only want to give it a try. Whether I fail or seed, I will have no regrets. The n Leader could not help but admire Wen Yas words. Her face softened a great deal and she replied indifferently, You may start. Yes, Lord n Leader. Wen Ya had a smile on her face the entire time and her beautiful eyes were full of confidence. As someone who has received the Wen familys training from a young age, she has absolute confidence that she would be able to tame the Sacred Beast. She turned her gaze away at the thought of this and walked towards the little fellow in front of her. When the little fellow noticed Wen Yas approach, it blinked and stared at her in confusion, clearly unsure of what this extremely pretty woman wanted with it. The other thing was, this little fellow could not resist beautiful women at all. Therefore, it did not view her with hostility like the way it had treated the Secret Order disciples in the beginning, allowing Wen Ya to approach it. Lord Sacred Beast, I have held you in high esteem for a very long time. I never thought that Id have the good fortune of meeting you today. If you are willing, I can have the inheritance in a well-reasoned manner. Of course, if you are not willing, I can ept my failure this time. After all, in my opinion, the greatest benefit of my arrival in the Secret Order is to be able to meet you, Lord Sacred Beast. It goes without saying that Wen Ya has a good grasp on how spiritual beasts hearts work. She understood that be it humans or beasts, neither one of them can resist praise. Indeed, upon hearing her words of reverence, the little fellows behavior softened and it looked as if it was in a state of bliss. Chapter 1400 - The Sacred Beast (5)

Chapter 1400: The Sacred Beast (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lord Sacred Beast, perhaps my next course of action would be a little disrespectful to you but Im only giving it a try. Please forgive me, Lord Sacred Beast. As she spoke, Wen Ya ced her hand on the little beasts head. Realizing that the little beast did not resist her touch, her heart filled with joy. Ive done it! Wen Yas heart filled with excitement at this very moment. Only onest step and the Lord Sacred Beast is mine. This entire Sacred Order, including the legendary inheritance, will soon be as good as mine. It was obvious that Wen Ya had misinterpreted the n Leaders meaning. The n Leader had only allowed the Sacred Beast to show up and choose the heir to the inheritance, she never said that she would hand the Secret Order to the person who receives the Sacred Beasts approval. That was an impossible situation! Yet, Wen Ya had arrogantly concluded that obtaining the Sacred Beast was equivalent to obtaining the entire Secret Order! Master! Zi Yun and Chu Luos hearts clenched. If Wen Ya receives the Sacred Beasts approval, the situation would be extremely dangerous for them. However, Gu Ruoyun did not react at all. She only stared calmly at Wen Ya who was in the midst of domesticating the little beast. It looks like the Lord Sacred Beast approves of Wen Ya. Sigh, I never thought that the Secret Orders inheritance would still be given to an outsider in the end. However, I am rather satisfied with it going to Wen Ya! Shes the Eldest Lady of the Wen family after all and she was born into a famous house of nobility. Furthermore, she is talented and beautiful and also conducts herself well. It would not hurt the Secret Orders reputation if she receives the inheritance. The crowd sighed and they spoke as if they had confirmed that Wen Ya has received the Sacred Beasts approval. They had assumed she was sessful because no one else had managed to get close to the Sacred Beast! Since she was the only one who has managed to touch the Sacred Beast, does that not mean that the Sacred Beast approves of her? Wen Ya ignored their discussions as she gathered her spiritual into the palm of her hand and began to transfer it to the little beasts head. When Wen Ya saw that the spiritual energy was about to reach the little beasts soul, a smile appeared in her eyes. Just a little more and Ill be sessful... The little beast, which had been basking in Wen Yas ttery, suddenly opened its eyes. A ferocious light then shed across itsrge, bright and intelligent eyes before... With a loud bang, a powerful energy erupted from its little body. It flowed through the thread of spiritual energy and into Wen Yas mind. She instantly screamed and her body was flung out of the way! Even though the little beast had hurt Yun Yan and the others before, it had acted out of impatience towards humans. However, at this moment, its body now emanated a thick murderous intent! What had Wen Ya done which made the Sacred Beast want to kill her? The n Leader was shocked. She stared puzzledly at Wen Ya before turning towards the little beast again. She then asked reverently, Lord Sacred Beast, what has caused you to be so angered? The little beast pointed at Wen Ya furiously and screeched incoherently. It looked as if it wanted to tear her to shreds! A zing rage enveloped its little body until even the white dragon next to it was terrified. It lowered its head and did not dare make a single sound. Zixie, do you know what its saying? Gu Ruoyun lowered her head and asked Zixie though soul telepathy. Mmm. Zixies low, demonic and gruff voice rang out from within her soul, Its scolding Wen Ya and calling her out for being extremely daring and using words to mystify it before trying to ce it under contract. Under contract? Gu Ruoyun shook and she turned her eyes towards the angry little beast. Chapter 1401 - The Sacred Beast (6)

Chapter 1401: The Sacred Beast (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun never thought that Wen Ya would be so stupid as to fantasize about sessfully forming a contract with this little fellow in an instant. Spiritual beasts have always been extremely lofty-minded. If the matter has not reached its approval, it would never willingly allow a contract from the opposition! It would rather die in glory than live in dishonor! Lord Sacred Beast, please calm down. Elder Tianren wiped the cold sweat from his brow and tried to console it. Calm down? The little fellow became even more furious when it heard Elder Tianrens words and sent him a fierce re. This damned human is far too audacious, she even dared to try and form a contract with me! I should never have allowed myself to be mystified by her beautiful looks and lost myself in her ttery! This... Elder Tianren looked at the n Leader and said, Lord n Leader, the Sacred Beast is in such a rage that Im afraid no one else would receive its approval at this moment. How about we forget about this for today and continue the reselection when the Sacred Beasts heart has calmed down? Hearing this, the n Leader nodded, Youre right, Elder, the Lord Sacred Beast has always had a bad temper. Its now in the middle of a tantrum so it would never respond to anyone at this point. Since thats the case, lets wait a few more days. We shall continue this then. Wen Ya was lying on the icy cold ground. She seemed to sense the looks of disdain around her and immediately felt a sense of panic on her face. She felt the great urge to find a hole in the ground and squeeze herself into it. Yet, what she could not stand most of all was the fact that she had failed to tame the Sacred Beast! Wen Ya felt as if a needle had pierced fiercely into her heart when she thought of this. It was extremely agonizing. It was also at this moment that she overheard the conversation between Elder Tianren and the n Leader. She quickly shot the Wen family guard, who was standing next to her, a look. The guard understood it intuitively and walked in front of the crowd before joining his fists and saying, Lord n Leader, Elder Tianren, only Lady Gu alone has not taken the Sacred Beasts test. My Young Lady has always had a very amicable rtionship with Lady Gu so she is naturally aware of Lady Gus abilities. Please grant Lady Gu this opportunity so that she may step forward and prove herself! I feel that out of everyone else here, only Lady Gu would be able to tame the Sacred Beast! Of course, as Wen Yas trusted aide, the guard had purposely amplified Gu Ruoyuns abilities. Only then would they be able to anger the Lord Sacred Beast even more! His Young Lady has lost her dignity in front of the publics eyes. Therefore, Gu Ruoyun should not escape this attack either! Hence, the Wen family would never let her get away so easily no matter what! The Wen family members sure are sinister! Even their guard is no different. Chu Luo scoffed icily and stared disdainfully at the Wen family guard who had stepped out to give his suggestion. I dont understand, when had our Master been on good terms with that sl*t, Wen Ya? She had lost her dignity on her own, theres no need to drag anyone else down with her. Zi Yuns face was filled with disdain as well. Unfortunately, both their situations arent the same. Even if our Master fails under these circumstances, she would not lose too much face. Unlike Wen Ya, who had acted so confidently only to fail in the end. In contrast with Chu Luo and Zi Yuns anger, Gu Ruoyun looked so calm that there was not even a single thread of emotion visible on her face. There were no signs of emotions in her clear and cold eyes as well as he stared intently at the Wen Yas pale form. Of course, the Wen family guards words not only angered the Sacred Beast even further; he had also offended a group of disciples. What big talk, to actually say that only this woman, out of all of us, could receive the Sacred Beasts approval! Thats right, I do admit that she has great talent! She even defeated Senior Brother Yun Yan but I dont think that she would be able to receive the Sacred Beasts approval! Such brash and arrogant words, he not afraid of having ones tongue chopped off. Lord n Leader, since shes so great, why not give her a try. Id love to see what ability shes going to use to get the Sacred Beasts approval! Chapter 1402 - A Failed Inheritance? (1)

Chapter 1402: A Failed Inheritance? (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowds fervent discussion filled the entire za which made the n Leader and various elders knit their brows, clearly annoyed with the Wen family bodyguards words. After all, the Sacred Beasts disposition has always been strange. For someone to receive its approval was difficult enough on a regr day. Besides, it was still in a rage at this moment. To have Gu Ruoyun step forward under these circumstances was a guaranteed failure! Everyone. The n Leader waved her hand and asked everyone to quiet down. She swept her cold and indifferent eyes towards the Wen family bodyguard and spoke faintly, The Secret Order has always prioritized fairness and it would be unfair for Gu Ruoyun to step forward now. Hence, let us disperse for now. We shall continue once the Sacred Beasts emotions have stabilized. Wen Yas expression changed. She never thought that the n Leader of the Secret Order would stand up for Gu Ruoyun. This was clearly out of her expectation. She gritted her teeth as her heart grew wild with hatred. However, her head began to throb with agony as well. It was so painful that she quickly gave up all thought so that her state of mind would return to her calm demeanor. After the n Leader spoke, the za was instantly silenced. Suddenly, the Wen familys guard spoke once again, Lord n Leader, many people have already taken the test and only Gu Ruoyun has not stepped up. If you dont permit her to take the test today, it would be equivalent to giving her more time for preparation. Isnt that unfair to everyone else? Whoosh! This time, forget about everyone else, even Wen Yas expression had turnedpletely ashen. She had been too preupied about hating Gu Ruoyun and had forgotten to warn the Wen family guard to stop speaking. She never thought that the guard, who had not received Wen Yas order, to assume that his Young Lady wanted him to y the conspiracy to the end. Hence, he had ended up spewing such rude words in front of everyone else. The n Leaders eyes darkened. She then spoke in a leisurely manner, Hehe, I never thought that after concealing the Secret Order for so many years, even a Wen family guard would dare to challenge the Secret Orders dignity! This is not bad at all! It looks like I would need to ask the First Citys Governor if this is really one of the Three Great Protectors that he has chosen back then? Shut up! Just as the n Leader had spoken up irritably, Wen Ya quickly rose to her feet and furiously pped the guard next to her. She then chastised him with a fierce and sharp look in her eyes, I havent spoken so when were you ever granted the right to speak? Youve always used the trust my familys elders had in you to reign tyrannical abuse. You even bullied my step-sister, Wen Yue! While I can close one eye and ignore these matters and I had even discarded all former enmity and brought you here into the Secret Order, I never thought that you would say such treacherous words! Wen Ya looked extremely furious. Her eyes had be extremely red as she berated him in a stern voice. Anyone who was not aware of the situation would think that the Wen family guard had acted out of his own ord and had nothing to do with Wen Ya! She, on the other hand, was only responsible for failing to discipline him enough at the very most. The Wen family guard also managed to understand the situation and threw himself to the ground with a crash. He lowered his head and eximed, Please forgive me, Young Lady, I just couldnt bear the sight of it. Gu Ruoyun had secretly poisoned you on the day of the assessment in Celestial Mountain and forced you to give up on the champions title. Otherwise, how could she have been able to be the champion? The champions title should have belonged to the Wen family but she had used sinister tactics to snatch it! I didnt want you to lower yourself like this so I simply wanted to intervene on behalf of the injustice youve had to suffer. Chapter 1403 - A Failed Inheritance? (2)

Chapter 1403: A Failed Inheritance? (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion His words implied that Wen Ya should have been the champion of the assessment and not Gu Ruoyun! He also stated that Gu Ruoyun had used inappropriate tactics and poisoned Wen Ya, forcing her to give up on champions title and to purposely lose to Gu Ruoyun in thepetition. Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips indifferently. That was right, she had indeed poisoned Wen Ya but it was not to force her to give up the champions title. Instead, after Wen Ya had lost to her, she had used the poison to threaten Wen Ya so that she could never do anything to hurt her or her family members. Yet, she never expected that even after being poisoned, Wen Ya would continue to try and use other people to get her killed! Rustle! Just as the Wen family guard had spoken, the crowd instantly exploded. Their eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun in disbelief as if they never thought that someone would dare to cheat in the Secret Orders assessment! She has even used such underhanded tactics! Wen Yas expression was filled with misery yet she responded immediately, Enough! Is that how our Wen family has educated you? You will return to the family home and ept punishment after this! Eldest Lady, no matter what punishment you wish to inflict upon me, I am still going to intervene on behalf of the injustice youve had to suffer! Someone like Gu Ruoyun who would stoop to despicable tactics should never have been allowed to set foot in a ce like the Secret Order! I am only exposing her for her crimes in case she ends up deceiving the whole world! Gu Ruoyun, this is the result of going against our Wen family! Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because youve used poison to control my Eldest Lady? What a joke! Someone like you should never offend our Wen family! So what if we throw sewage all over you? The poison flowing in the Eldest Ladys body is real, anyway. You, on the other hand, even if a million people were to speak up for you, it would not clear you of your crime. A fierce light shed across the Wen family guards eye and he smiled viciously. Elder Tianrenughed icily. He then turned towards the Wen family guard and said, Is this true? Do you have any proof? Lord Elder. The Wen family guard put the viciousness in his eyes away, fiercely kowtow-ed twice and said, I heard that theres an outstanding physician in the Secret Order. If you dont believe me, you can ask the doctor to examine the Eldest Ladys body and see if theres any trace of poison! Our Wen family members have always been kind and honest. We would never do anything to hurt others. A physician? Wen Yas eyes sparkled. How did I not think of this? This Secret Order physicians abilities were very outstanding. As long as he could determine whether she has been poisoned, Gu Ruoyun would be convicted of harming others. Perhaps the Secret Orders physician could cure her of the poison too... Wen Ya stared at the Wen family guard in satisfaction. This fellow has indeed followed her for many years to be able to think of such an idea. He was certainly not a waste of her patronage. The n Leader fell silent before she gently nodded. Ill have to trouble Elder Wuyu then. Please step forward and examine her to see if she has been poisoned. Yes, n Leader. Hearing this, an old man emerged from the elders. He smiled indifferently as he slowly walked towards Wen Ya. Master. Chu Luo and Zi Yuns hearts clenched as they stared at Elder Wuyu nervously. They were the only ones besides the Wen family group who knew that Gu Ruoyun had indeed poisoned Wen Ya. However, that poison had not been used to force Wen Ya to give up the champions title! Instead, it had been to control her! After all, Gu Ruoyun had administered the poison after defeating Wen Ya. However, no one would ever believe them if they exined it. Chapter 1404 - A Failed Inheritance? (3) Chapter 1404: A Failed Inheritance? (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The za beneath the light of the setting sun was quiet. Everyone fixed their gaze upon Elder Wuyu as their breathing quickened. They could not bear to even blink. Shrouded in the afterglow of the setting sun, Gu Ruoyun looked just as calm as ever. It was as if she was not the least bit worried about the negative result that Elder Wuyus examination could bring. At this moment, Wen Ya, who had been paying close attention to Gu Ruoyun, noticed her calm exterior and an ufortable feeling rose within her heart. Her anxiety only increased as Elder Wuyu approached her. She wanted to speak up but could not say a word. Give me your hand. Elder Wuyu looked at Wen Ya and smiled calmly as he spoke. Wen Ya bit her lip when she heard this but held her hand out in the end. Elder Wuyu ced his finger on Wen Yas pulse before he frowned elderly brows. How is she, Elder Wuyu? The n Leader looked at Elder Wuyu and asked faintly. Elder Wuyu turned towards the n Leader and shook his head before saying, Reporting to you, Lord n Leader, theres nothing wrong with this little girls body. Thats also to say that shes never been poisoned! Ive never been poisoned? Wen Ya staggered back several steps beforending with her butt on the ground. Theres no poison? How can this be? Gu Ruoyun had really poisoned me at the time and I have a very vivid sense of that poison too. How can Elder Wuyu say that Ive never been poisoned? Could it be... That Gu Ruoyuns medical skills are superior to Elder Wuyus skills? Therefore, Elder Wuyu cant determine the issue in my body? Theres no poison? Thats impossible. My Young Lady has really been poisoned, its not possible that she isnt poisoned. Elder Wuyu, please check again. The Wen family guard staggered back and spoke with a pale look on his face. He had onest hope in his heart; he hoped that Elder Wuyu had made a mistake with his diagnosis and had resulted in this conclusion. However... He did not take into ount the physicians pride. As a physician, Elder Wuyu would never let anyone suspect his abilities! Hmph! Elder Wuyus smile slowly disappeared when he heard this. He then straightened his sleeves and coldly remarked, Are you saying that my medical skills are so inferior that I cant even diagnose a person who has been poisoned? An aura erupted from the elders body and nearly knocked the Wen family guard over. He simply could not understand how Elder Wuyu was unable to detect the poison in the Eldest Ladys body? At the same time, Chu Luo and Zi Yun were also shocked by this conclusion. They both turned towards Gu Ruoyun in disbelief as their hearts filled with surprise. No wonder their Master had remained so calm and collected the entire time. It was because she knows that Elder Wuyu would not be able to detect the poison in Wen Yas system! Chu Luo deeply admired Gu Ruoyun at this moment. However, Gu Ruoyun, who was still under the crowds watchful eye, did not say anything else. Instead, she walked towards the Sacred Beast who was in the midst of throwing a tantrum. Gu girl, what are you doing? Elder Tianren furrowed his brows as he looked at Gu Ruoyun in a puzzled manner. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun sent Elder Tianren an odd stare, shrugged her shoulders and said, Didnt the Secret Order call me out here today so that we could try and receive the Sacred Beasts approval? Im now the only one left who hasnt given it a go yet. Since thats the case, let us begin. I have some urgent matters to attend to and I dont have a lot of time to waste here. Its best that we end this quickly. Chapter 1405 - A Failed Inheritance? (4) Chapter 1405: A Failed Inheritance? (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Tianren was totally shocked as if he never thought that Gu Ruoyun would say such a thing. He knitted his brows and was just about to speak but the green-robed woman had already arrived in front of the Sacred Beast. The Sacred Beast was clearly unhappy with Gu Ruoyuns approach. It chirped at her and tried to speak. Itsrge eyes werepletely full of a fiery rage. Theres nothing good about humans at all! To actually use such despicable tactics to lure me into putting down my defenses and to take advantage and ce a contract on me! This cannot be forgiven! The more the little fellow thought about this, the angrier it felt. It red at Gu Ruoyun fiercely. If this human also dares to approach me, I will never let her leave so easily. All was quiet in the za. Every eye was focused on Gu Ruoyun. Their gaze was filled with shock and disdain. They really wanted to see what this little girl was nning to do! Prior to this, so many others had been unable to receive the Sacred Beasts approval. Does she think that she would be able to persuade the Sacred Beast to let its guard down under these circumstances? That was just a fools dream! The more the crowd thought about this, the harder they wanted tough. Their eyes were focused entirely on Gu Ruoyun and their looks of ridicule were as if they were watching a joke! Gu Ruoyun cant be thinking of receiving the Sacred Beasts approval under these circumstances? Wen Yas mouth dropped open in shock before her expression gradually turned cold. At this moment, she suddenly forgot about her own situation and watched Gu Ruoyun fixedly like everyone else. Gu Ruoyun behaved as if she did not sense theplicated looks around her at all. She focused her full attention on the little fellows soft and fluffy body. She then said something which shocked everyone. Do you like candy? Candy? The disciples of the Secret Order were dumbstruck. The look in their eyes gradually changed into an iprehensible expression as they looked at her as if they were staring at an idiot! Is this woman mad? Does she think that the Sacred Beast is a three-year-old child? That it can be bribed with a few bits of candy? Shes fantasizing about using candy to receive its approval! Is she sure that shes not joking about this? Even Yun Yan could not help but knit his delicate brows. He stared at Gu Ruoyun oddly and fell into deep thought. Amidst the sound ofughter, Gu Ruoyun produced a few jade-green pills from herpel as a devilish smile formed on the corners of her lips. Just a while ago, she had received a piece of information from Zixie! This little fellow, who has been known as the Secret Orders Sacred Beast, was not really a spiritual beast! Hence, this was why the little fellow could not speak in the humannguage like other spiritual beasts! A small light shed across Gu Ruoyuns eyes when she thought of the little fellows true identity and the smile on her face deepened. This little fellow is not a spiritual beast and its not really a living thing! Instead, it was a natural product born from the excess spiritual energy during the initial stages of this worlds creation. It had not been bestowed with any form of life but had gradually developed a mind of its own as time passed. However, because this little fellow was born from spiritual energy, it would have a profound interest in pills which contains powerful spiritual energy. This was the reason why Gu Ruoyun had the courage to speak! Gu Ruoyun lifted her gaze at the thought of this and fixed her eyes on the little fellow. Gu Ruoyun, Id advise you to give it up. Just who do you think the Sacred Beast is? Why would it have any fondness for the candy in your hand? Thats right! Forget about these child-deceiving toys. The Secret Orders Sacred Beast is not that stupid to fall into your temptation. Chapter 1406 - A Failed Inheritance? (5)

Chapter 1406: A Failed Inheritance? (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hahaha, Im going tough myself to death. Are you really treating the Sacred Beast like a small child? As the Secret Orders Sacred Beast, its power should not be underestimated! The disciples burst intoughter, clearly paying no mind to Gu Ruoyuns actions. This is... However, just as the disciples were in the midst ofughing, Elder Wuyu, who had not made any move, shook. Pills. Thats right, those are pills! He had muttered to himself but because the sound ofughter was too loud, his voice was drowned out by the sound ofughter. Also, because all eyes were now fixed upon Gu Ruoyun, no one noticed Elder Wuyus body trembling. As a physician, Elder Wuyu was also a Pill Master and the Hall Master of the Secret Orders Pill Hall! How could he not detect the distinctive aura of pills? However, based on his abilities, he would never be able to determine the rank of Gu Ruoyuns pills. One could imagine the shock he was feeling. I never thought that this little girl would turn out to be a pill master and her power is far more outstanding than everyone else. The n Leader has truly uncovered a treasure this time. Elder Wuyus eyes lit up as he stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruoyun. If he found out that Gu Ruoyun was really the Sacred Lady, Dongfang Yus daughter, his surprise would be even greater. After all, if Gu Ruoyun had a connection with the Secret Orders Sacred Lady, that means that she would also be a member of the Secret Order. How could a pill refining fanatic like Elder Wuyu not feel excited with this prospect? ... What does extreme joy begets sorrow mean? Very soon, the Secret Order disciples began to experience this feeling. Just as they wereughing at Gu Ruoyun, they noticed that the once enraged little fellow, who now looked like a wild animal which had been deprived of meat for a long time, was lunging at Gu Ruoyun. The funniest thing was, even up to this point, they thought that Gu Ruoyuns actions had thoroughly drawn the Lord Sacred Beasts fury. As a result, the Lord Sacred Beast was about to let out all of its anger and wanted to tear the green-robed woman to shreds! However, just as the little fellow was about to reach Gu Ruoyuns face, it suddenly lifted its ws and snatched the pills in Gu Ruoyuns hand before devouring them ravenously. It looked absolutely blissful as if it never had anything quite so tasty in its life. Once it had swallowed all the pills, the little fellow looked at Gu Ruoyun and reached its ws out as it cried out incoherently, demanding for more. Dead silence! The entire za waspletely silent until one could even hear a pin drop. The Secret Order disciples widened their eyes in disbelief and stared at the Sacred Beast which was demanding for more candy in astonishment. They looked at it as if they were watching a goat eating meat and a tiger eating grass. This situation waspletely illogical! How could the dignified Sacred Beast be bribed by a few bits of candy? It even wants more! F*ck! Finally, one Secret Order disciple reacted and cursed out loud, If I had known that the Sacred Beast was so interested in food, I would have prepared some candy to bribe it. This way, I would have been able to flourish by coincidence and receive the Sacred Beasts approval! That was right! In their point of view, as long as they could give it candy, the Sacred Beast would have approved of them as well! That way, the Secret Orders inheritance would belong to them! However, they never thought that this opportunity would fall to an outsider like Gu Ruoyun! Who would have expected her to run into such luck! She was able to run into such good fortune and use candy to bribe the Sacred Beast! No matter what the crowd was thinking, they never expected that the dignified Sacred Beast would be such a glutton. It did not have the magnificence of a Sacred Beast at all! Of course, they would never know that Gu Ruoyun had not been using candy but pills instead! The little fellow was not only interested in pills either. Instead, any item which contains powerful spiritual energy would attract its attention! Chapter 1407 - A Failed Inheritance? (6) Chapter 1407: A Failed Inheritance? (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Looks like weve reached a conclusion to this matter. The n Leader sent Gu Ruoyun a profound look before she turned away. She then calmly announced, The Sacred Beast has chosen her and she is now the heir to the Secret Orders inheritance. Lady Gu, you cane with me to ept the inheritance after this. Are you alright with that? Gu Ruoyun nodded as she said, Sure. If thats the case, since theres nothing else to discuss, everyone may leave, ordered the n Leader with a wave of her hand in a light and airy voice. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and turned towards Gu Ruoyun again. Theres one more thing, Lady Gu, if you wish to ept the Secret Orders inheritance, you must firstply with two things. Number one. The n Leader paused before continuing, From now on, you arent allowed to do anything which could harm the Secret Order. Number two, if the Secret Order should ever require your help, you must rush over and send aid as soon as you can! Of course, the Secret Order wont limit your freedom and we wont ask for your help under most circumstance. We will only ask for your help if an unprecedented crisis befalls the maind! Gu Ruoyun fell silent. At this moment, she suddenly remembered what Elder Tianren had said to her and bowed slightly, Alright, I can promise that. However, I am very busy so dont contact me unless theres something important. Gu Ruoyun does not know why but she could sense that if a crisis were to arise in the maind, that crisis would somehow be connected to her! Mainly because the powerful cultivator who was sealed away within the Secret Order was most likely the fellow who had addressed himself as this Holy One! Not only had that fellow tried to kill her time and time again, Zixie had also nearly lost his life because of him. If it had not been for the fact that Zixie has the ability to resurrect from the mes, he might have really ended up dying by the cultivators hand! Hence, even if the Secret Order had not mentioned this, she would not stand idly by! You cane with me. The n Leader nodded. Her calm gaze swept across the disciples of the Secret Order before she quickly turned away and headed towards the back mountains. Young Lady, what should we do now? The Wen family guard had walked quickly to Wen Yas side and looked anxious as he asked, Gu Ruoyun is certainly vicious and merciless, she would never let us get away with this. Useless thing! Wen Yas eyes darkened as she spat. If it had not been for this fellow who had acted on his own, she would never have fallen into such a situation. A sinister look shed in Wen Yas eyes at the thought of this. she then said, You will send yourself back to the Wen family and ept punishment after this! As for now, we must leave the Secret Order. We cannot wait for Gu Ruoyun to finish epting the inheritance and make us pay! Knowing that womans character, she would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If Wen Ya waited for her to ept the inheritance, their doom would soon arrive! Now, they could only rush back to the Wen family! Once they return to the Wen family, that woman would have no way of killing her. Yes, Young Lady. The Wen family guard joined his firsts with an unsightly look on his face. He never thought that his one moment of action would have brought so much trouble to the Young Lady! Furthermore, he never expected that even the Secret Orders physician would be unable to detect the poison in his Young Ladys body. Most importantly, they even allowed that woman, Gu Ruoyun, to seed in receiving the Sacred Beasts approval by a stroke of luck! They could not bear this at all! Gu Ruoyun! Wen Ya clenched her fists. A searing pain immediately tore through her head when she thought of that name before a weary sense of weakness began to bubble up from her heart. Chapter 1408 - A Failed Inheritance? (7) Chapter 1408: A Failed Inheritance? (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She hated that woman with such madness but she could not do anything about it! ... In the inheritance chamber. There was a portrait hanging on the stone wall. The portrait depicted a woman. Her long hair cascaded like a waterfall while her eyes and brows were as pretty as a picture. Her expression was grim and decisive while a longsword stood erect in front of her. Gu Ruoyun had immediately recognized the sword at first nce C it was the Nine Emperors that she now possesses! This woman holds the Nine Emperors in her hand. This must be the woman that Ive seen many times in my dreams. The only thing was, her face had been blurred out each time. This is the first time Ive ever seen her likeness. I never thought that she would turn out to be such an unsurpassed beauty. However, when she remembered the rtionship this woman had with Qianbei Ye, Gu Ruoyuns heart sank. We seem to have been brought together by fate. You were thest Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda and I am the second Master. Besides, the Divine Weapon that I had identally obtained was also created by you. Therefore, in an unseen world, Ive received your help once again. However, while I dont know what rtionship you have with Xiao Ye, I trust him just as he trusts me. I also believe that the person who had pointed his sword at her cant possibly be him at all! At this moment, Gu Ruoyun remembered the vision she had seen in her dreams and a sense of determination shed through her grim eyes. In the dream, she had witnessed Qianbei Ye stabbing a sword through the womans chest, fully intending on snatching the Ancient Divine Pagoda away. However, she did not know why but she was certain that the man was not him at all. Gu Ruoyun lifted her hand and gently stroked the portrait on the wall. From a faint distance, some sort of power was calling out to her, filling her heart with warmth. Dont worry, I will find the true murderer and avenge you. She will never forget how powerful the woman was in her dream! A powerful cultivator like that had been defeated by such a sinister plot! Hence, whether it was for the sake of the Ancient Divine Pagoda or the Divine Weapon, the Nine Emperors, she would avenge this woman! Boom! Suddenly, a powerful force erupted from the portrait on the wall. A white light dispersed throughout the inheritance chamber and enveloped Gu Ruoyuns body. A somber voice rang out from nowhere, entering her ears. Youve finally arrived? Ive finally arrived? Gu Ruoyun was shaken. Had this woman been waiting for me? She began to search frantically all over the ce at the thought of this but she could not even find that womans shadow. I know that you must be looking for me. Theres no need, Im already dead. All thats left behind is a remnant of my thoughts! I dont know what dynasty it is now nor do I know where the inheritance that Ive created has been ced. All I know is that I had left this inheritance before I died to await your arrival. In order to lure you here, Ive separated a part of my own power. As a result, anyone who gets near to this inheritance will receive a thread of power! They could even use this power for a breakthrough! I had hoped to use it to attract your attention to me. Gu Ruoyuns eyes shed. If Elder Tianrens words were urate, the person who had brought the inheritance to the Secret Order should be Qianbei Ye. It was likely that this woman had not had the time to prepare all her future arrangements and had hurriedly set up this inheritance! To protect this inheritance from falling into the wrong hands, Qianbei Ye had left this inheritance to the Secret Order and asked them to help protect it. As Gu Ruoyun was in the midst of deep thought, the womans somber voice slowly rang out, Ive ced a seal on this inheritance. Others may be able to ept a thread of its power but they can never fully grasp the abilities of this inheritance. Only you, the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, can break the seal and receive the inheritance! Chapter 1409 - A Failed Inheritance? (8)

Chapter 1409: A Failed Inheritance? (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The real inheritance is not an inheritance of power! Instead, ites from a strong will! I wont give my power. Even though you can achieve breakthroughs very quickly if you receive my power, you wont be able to reach the rank of supremacy on this maind! Big mouthfuls often choke. Its best to leave you to progress step-by-step in your cultivation journey. Gu Ruoyuns heart was overflowing with admiration for this ancient cultivator especially after hearing these words. It caused a peculiar feeling to rise in her heart. This was a feeling that she had never felt before. Heir to my will, remember, no matter the difficulties in the road ahead, you must ovee all obstacles and walk through it all! After you have received my will, this will help you to step into the peak position! However, if you want to reach the state where no one has ever been able to touch for ten thousand years, aside from my will, you will still need the help of an external object! Ten thousand years ago, I had been working hard to reach the peak position yet I never managed to find the golden opportunity of breaking through to godhood! Hence, Ill leave this responsibility to you. Aside from my will, I will also give all my experience in cultivation to you. With my experience, you can have faster breakthroughs! What was the most important thing to a cultivator? The most important thing was not, of course, to receive power by some stroke of luck! Instead, it was to have all the experiences of a peerless cultivator! This was the most precious thing of all to a cultivator! Hence, after hearing what the peerless woman had said, Gu Ruoyuns heart throbbed involuntarily, filled with shock. She never expected to receive such great benefits during her visit to the Secret Order this time! This was even more exciting than having her powers promoted to another state! Theres something that I need to ask you. After relishing in her joy, Gu Ruoyuns eyes darkened. Whats your rtionship with Xiao Ye? She asked, Who were you ten thousand years ago? Is that powerful cultivator who is locked in the Secret Order connected to you? Or is he your enemy? After asking her questions, Gu Ruoyun suddenly came to her senses. This peerless woman had only left a remnant of her memory, not a remnant of her soul! Therefore, how could she possibly answer her question? Indeed, after saying her piece, the peerless womans voice disappeared and no longer spoke again, nor did it answer any of her questions! All that was left was ripples of flowing energy like currents flowing into Gu Ruoyuns mind. Instantly, Gu Ruoyuns mind was filled with a lot of things that do not belong to her and she knew that these were the experiences which had belonged to the peerless woman. With such precious experiences, her cultivation journey will be even smoother! Little girl. A figure dressed in long purple robes appeared in front of her from out of nowhere. The mans demonic eyes were turned towards the womans elegant features as his lips curled into a gentle angle. I know that you have many questions over the past few years and you are also very curious about the connection between Qianbei Ye and my previous Master. However, all will be revealed to you very soon! Now, you only need to continue your journey and you will know the answers one day! Believe me! Gu Ruoyun nodded solemnly as she stared at the mans handsome yet gentle features. I will never give up no matter what. Even if there are difficulties on the road ahead, even if I have to cut my way through thistles and thorns, I will journey through this bloody road. Chapter 1410 - A Failed Inheritance? (9)

Chapter 1410: A Failed Inheritance? (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yun Yan was pacing back and forth as he waited anxiously outside the inheritance chamber. At that moment, therge, tightly closed door to the inheritance chamber slowly swung open. When Yun Yan saw the green-robed woman who had appeared in the doorway, he happily approached her and was about to speak when he suddenly sensed theck of change in Gu Ruoyuns aura. He was shocked. You, why are you still at thete-stage of the exceptional state? Logically speaking, any disciple who had entered the inheritance chamber would receive an increase in power even if they had failed. Hence, if they were to sessfully receive the inheritance, how many more benefits would they receive? Yet, Gu Ruoyun was no different from when she had entered the inheritance chamber. Does that mean that she was worse than a failure? Yun Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun at the thought of this and weakly eximed, Leader, its alright even if youve failed. After all, no one has ever sessfully received this inheritance before. ... Many disciples had surrounded the outer area of the inheritance chamber. Hence, when they heard Gu Ruoyuns voice, countless stares immediately turned towards her. Initially, they hade here to see the oue of Gu Ruoyuns eptance of the inheritance. Even the most useless person would have received an increase in power after entering the inheritance chamber! Unfortunately, the spiritual currents in the green-robed womans body were the same as before. There had been utterly no change at all. The disciples could not help but burst intoughter at the thought of this! This was the heir who had been chosen by the Lord Sacred Beast! She was nothing like a Secret Order disciple at all! After all, a Secret Order disciple would have at least leveled up after epting the inheritance. What about her? Forget about a promotion, there was not even a perceptible increase in her powers at all. This was the failure of all failures! If this gets out, it would destroy the Secret Orders reputation! Of course, they did not know that they could only detect an increase in power based on their level of ability. Therefore, they had not been able to detect the change in Gu Ruoyuns aura. What she had received was not power. Instead, it was more like a promotion of her inner state! Still, even though the crowd was sneering internally, no one dared to cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun because of Yun Yans presence. They could only let it out internally but the disdain in their eyes could be concealed. Why have youe to see me? Gu Ruoyun did not reply to Yun Yans words. She merely shrugged her shoulders and asked. Oh. Yun Yan instantly returned to his senses. Its like this, the n Leader had asked me to wait for you here. She wants you to pay her a visit once youve received the inheritance. Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and nodded gently, Alright, lead the way. She should definitely meet the n Leader! After all, it was time for her to leave the Secret Order now that she has received the inheritance! The figure of a silver-haired and crimson-robed man appeared unconsciously in Gu Ruoyuns mind and her features softened. Xiao Ye, Ille to find you once I leave the Secret Order. She softly muttered these words in her heart. Though Yun Yan did not hear what she had said, he felt a change in the womans once somber aura. Her aura had be very soft and gentle as a smile secretly appeared on the corner of her lips... ... The Secret Order. The two Secret Order disciples who had previously blocked Gu Ruoyun and her group from entering the Secret Order were standing guard outside the mountain gates. However, at the very next moment, an agile and grim figure appeared like a ck eagle out of thin air andnded in front of them. If the information Ive received is correct, Little Sister should be in the Secret Order. The man in cks eyes sank as he turned his gaze towards the mountain gates in front of him and murmured, I must inform my little sister about Qianbei Yes situation no matter what! Shes the only one who can help him now... Besides, Qianbei Ye had ended up staying back in such a god-forsaken ce in order to save him... Chapter 1411 - Departure From The Secret Order (1)

Chapter 1411: Departure From The Secret Order (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Who are you? The two hapless Secret Order disciples saw the man in ck approaching them and quickly looked at each other before pulling out their weapons and blocked his way outside the gate. Im here to see Gu Ruoyun. Gu Shengxiao lifted his grim eyes and his silver mask concealed the icy look on his handsome face. The two Secret Order disciples were instantly shocked. If they had no idea who Gu Ruoyun was in the beginning, they definitely knew who she was now! That green-robed woman whom they had once believed to be a spy and had barred outside the gates had caused such a strong sensation in the Secret Order. Not only had she managed to defeat Senior Brother Yun Yan, who was a refined state cultivator, she had also received the Secret Orders Sacred Beasts approval! Hence, each time they thought of what they had done to her, their hearts would fill with regret! Youre here to see Lady Gu? One of the Secret Order disciples replied sluggishly before asking, We cant take you to her but we can send a message for you! May I ask who you are? As this fellow was wearing a mask, they immediately assumed that he was not a good person. Otherwise, why would he be afraid of showing his true face? Of course, because they had learned from their mistakes, they did not dare to make the decision to chase the man away this time. Instead, they decided to pass a message. Gu Shengxiao had intended to reveal his name when he suddenly remembered that the Wen family members were in the Secret Order as well. He swallowed the words in his mouth and replied cooly, Pass this message to her for me, tell her... That an old friend from the Azure Dragon Country in the West Spirit Maind is here to see her. Alright, I will pass the message immediately. After giving his reply, the Secret Order disciple who had spoken turned towards the person next to him, You stay here and keep watch. Dont let him in. After that, he did not say anything more as he joined his fists at Gu Shengxiao and walked into the Secret Order. ... The Secret Order. The white-haired n Leader was seated cross-legged on the ground in meditation in the n hall. Just then, she heard footsteps from outside the door and slowly opened her eyes. It seems that the inheritance has concluded. Just as the n Leader had spoken, the door to the n hall was pushed open. The n Leader then saw Gu Ruoyun follow Yun Yan into the n hall before stopping in front of her. Not bad, not bad. A sense of shock shed in the n Leaders eyes when she saw Gu Ruoyun. However, she calmed down very quickly and nodded in satisfaction, It looks like youve sessfully received the inheritance. Though there was no perceptible change in Gu Ruoyuns powers at the moment, the n Leaders eyes were extremely keen. She could sense the change in Gu Ruoyuns temperament at first nce. This kind of temperament was as sharp as a knife. She did not need to release it on purpose to make others feel oppressed. Yun Yan was shocked when he heard the n Leaders remark and stared at Gu Ruoyun. What does the n Leader mean? Did she just say that Leader has sessfully received the inheritance? I thought that there was no sign of an increase in her powers? The n Leader smiled and exined as if she sensed the confusion in Yun Yans heart, The higher ones power grows, the harder it will be to have a breakthrough. So, at times like this,prehension is even more important! Ive been very curious over what the real inheritance was from the very beginning. Now that Ive seen you, I understand the content of the inheritance. She then paused before continuing, The true inheritance is the things you nowprehend! No matter how much power one possesses, it would be difficult to break through to thest obstacle without an absolute power of understanding! Chapter 1412 - Departure From The Secret Order (2)

Chapter 1412: Departure From The Secret Order (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun only smiled in a nomittal way. She definitely would not let the n Leader know that she had also received a most precious item other thanprehension from the inheritance! This was a lifetime of experience from a peerless cultivator! To her, this was the greatest of riches! Why have you summoned me here? Gu Ruoyuns eyes turned towards the n Leaders elderly features as she asked calmly. Little girl, I know that you have many dissatisfactions towards the Secret Orders decisions. For example, we had agreed to give the inheritance to you and then went back on our word. The n Leader sighed in exasperation. However, I had no other choice either. Even though I am the Secret Orders n Leader, there is one person whose orders must be followed. That person is the Secret Orders Sacred Beast! The Sacred Beast had given the order to choose the heir on its own. Therefore, I had no choice. Gu Ruoyun smiled as she said, Regardless of the process, this inheritance is now mine. As long as the Secret Order doesnt go back on the deal. Hehe. The n Leader chuckled softly. Youve already sessfully received the inheritance, how can we even go back on our deal? Ive called you here today because I know that you are going to leave the Secret Order. However, the Sacred Beast has now been seduced by the ything in your hand and wants to follow you. Therefore, if you n to leave the Secret Order, please take the Sacred Beast with you. Furthermore, I have one more thing to ask you. Was that thing which you gave to the Sacred Beast for consumption a pill? A pill? Boom, crash, crash! Yun Yan, who had been standing by the side, had been increasingly shocked by the conversation between the two. Once he heard what the n Leader had just said, his entire being turned into disarray! His eyes could only stare sluggishly at Gu Ruoyun as his face filled with disbelief. Just as he was staring sluggishly at Gu Ruoyun, she slowly nodded, Thats right, it was a pill. Gu Ruoyuns response rified the n Leaders question and resulted in an unstoppable shock in Yun Yans heart! After all, when Gu Ruoyun had enticed the Sacred Beast, the entire Secret Order was filled with regret. If they had known that the Sacred Beast was such a glutton, they would have prepared some sweets so that they could receive the Sacred Beasts approval. However, no matter what, no one expected that the items Gu Ruoyun had produced were not candy but pills instead! That made sense. How could such a noble existence like the Sacred Beast have been enticed by a ything used to entice little children? It was likely that only pills could have tempted it to lower its noble status and turned it into such a glutton! Haha, indeed, the younger generation will surpass us in time! The n Leader burst intoughter. I never thought that despite your young age, you would be honored with the art of pill refinement. Even Elder Wuyu greatly admires you as a Pill Master! Previously, Elder Wuyu had asked me to make you stay as he wanted to explore the art of pill refinement with you! Yun Yan blinked. Gu Ruoyun may be a Pill Master but the Secret Order also has their own Pill Masters in their midst! Elder Wuyu has been around for so many years and no one in the First City can surpass the pill refinement technique which he has received! Hence, in Yun Yans eyes, Gu Ruoyun and Elder Wuyus levels as Pill Masters were on vastly different levels! However, he never thought that Elder Wuyu would harbor great admiration towards such a young Pill Master that he would even want to explore pill refinement with her? How could Yun Yan avoid the shocked tremors in his heart? Leader, Ive certainly acknowledged the right leader now! After a long pause, Yun Yan returned to his senses and sighed emotionally. I am so lucky to have lost to you. Otherwise, I would never have be a Pill Masters follower! Chapter 1413 - Departure From The Secret Order (3)

Chapter 1413: Departure From The Secret Order (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun ignored Yun Yans exmation. Her eyes had remained on the n Leader as she slowly dered, If theres no other business, its time for me to leave now. Alright. The n Leader smiled. Once youre done with your matters outside, Id like to trouble you to pay the Secret Order another visit. Gu Ruoyun nodded before she turned to walk out of the door, not saying another word. Leader, wait for me. Yun Yan, who was still in shock, and hurriedly chased after her and walked out of the door at the same time. The n Leader watched Gu Ruoyun as she left and sighed, While this little girls features are far too simr to Yuers, her personality is entirely different! Yuer is far gentler but she is cold and is not concerned with worldly matters. However, her daughter has certainly inherited one of Yuers traits. If anyone everys a hand on her loved ones, she will make them regret it for their entire life! The n Leader chuckled softly when she remembered the rumors surrounding Gu Ruoyun in the secr world. She then rxed and a smile bloomed on her wrinkly face. ... Chirp! Just as Gu Ruoyun had stepped out of the n hall, a snow-white figure descended from the sky and fell into herp. The little fellow blinked itsrge, bright, and intelligent eyes. It then made chirping noises at Gu Ruoyun as if it wants to say something. Unfortunately, no one could understand what it was trying to say. You want toe with me? Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders as she asked. The little fellow nodded vigorously, afraid that Gu Ruoyun would refuse to take it along with her. Alright, I can let youe with me but if you wish to stay by my side, you must listen to my everymand. Understand? Gu Ruoyun swept her eyes towards the little fellow and spoke casually. The little fellow nodded again. It had decided to sell itself outpletely for the sake of more pills. Since you agree, I will allow you to tag along. Chirp! As soon as Gu Ruoyun had spoken, the little fellow leaped and forcefully burrowed itself into Gu Ruoyuns clothes until only its little head peeked out. It would be impossible to notice its presence without looking carefully. However, when the little fellow buried itself into her clothes, Gu Ruoyuns expression turned ck. The little fellow had brushed against her bosom as it ced its ws on her chest. It even rubbed them several times enthusiastically. Ultimately, that was not satisfying enough so it had ced its little head on her bosom like a pillow, looking utterly satisfied and at ease. Er. Yun Yan was shocked. He quickly turned around and said, I didnt see anything. He never thought that not only was the Lord Sacred Beast a glutton, it was also very... Perverted! I dont want anyone to find out about this little fellow tagging along with me. Gu Ruoyun turned towards Yun Yan and spoke very clearly. Do you understand? If I find out that word of this matter has leaked out, Im afraid that your small life would not be guaranteed. The little fellows identity was not like the others. If someone were to find out that she had this little fellow in her possession, it would draw trouble. Yun Yan was so frightened that his body shook uncontrobly. He then hurriedly made a solemn vow, Dont worry, Leader. Im very watchful with my words so I will never reveal this carelessly! Otherwise, may I be struck by lightning and suffer a horrible death! Gu Ruoyun nodded and was just about to speak when an anxious voice rushed over in front of them. Lady Gu, theres a man outside the Secret Order gates and hes asking to see you! Chapter 1414 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (1)

Chapter 1414: Brother And Sister Meet Again (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun was shaken as she turned towards the Secret Order disciple who had issued the report and furrowed her brow. Someone wants to see me? Who is it? That person ims to be an old friend from the West Spirit Maind but he had not mentioned his name. The West Spirit Maind? An old friend? A sense of hesitation shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she asked, Can you describe his facial features? The Secret Order disciple joined his fists as he replied, The man was dressed in ck robes and wore a silver mask so I wasnt able to see his face. A man in ck robes? Silver mask? A handsome face instantly appeared in Gu Ruoyuns mind, causing an explosion in her brain. Its him! Thats right, it must be him! A sense of joy appeared within Gu Ruoyuns heart when she thought of this possibility. She did not even have the time to give Yun Yan any instructions as she hurriedly rushed out towards the mountain gates. Yun Yan looked at Gu Ruoyun who had disappeared in the blink of an eye and muttered dazedly to himself, The Leader has been in this Secret Order for a while now but this was the first time Ive ever seen her look this excited. I wonder who this man is to have the ability to create such a great change in her usually calm demeanor. ... Outside the mountain gates. Gu Ruoyun could see the ck-robed man who was standing beneath the clouds and mist. She paused in her footsteps as she stared fixedly at the mans silver mask. I knew it, you were the same man who had appeared to save me in the ruins back then! She had risked her life in the ruins when she had just arrived in the First City. Fortunately, this man had appeared and saved her! Though she had always sensed a familiar warmth from this man, she never thought that the man who had risked his life to save her would turn out to be him! Gu Shengxiaos lips twitched. However, when heid his eyes upon his little sisters elegant face, he suddenly realized that he had lost his voice. He could not say a word and could only stare at her foolishly. Gu Ruoyun smiled as she tookrge strides towards Gu Shengxiao. I dont know why you had refused to acknowledge me that day but I know everything now! As long as youre back, it is good enough. I dont care whether youre a man or a puppet, you will always be my elder brother. No one can take you away from me and no one can hurt you! She would never allow the Wen family members to take Gu Shengxiao away again! Forget about even refining himpletely into a puppet! Little Sister... Gu Shengxiaos throat was a little dry but he managed to cry out to her in the end. Big Brother. Gu Ruoyuns smile was gentle. I found mother and father and we were reunited. You were the only one missing in our family! Now that youre back, our family isplete. Our family isplete? How wonderful it was to hear those words! However, each time Gu Shengxiao remembered how Qianbei Ye had entered the Dark Earth Realm for his sake, a bitter taste would lurk within his heart. He really wanted to tell Gu Ruoyun all about it but he did not know how. He was afraid that his little sister would not be able to ept such a terrible blow. By the way. Gu Ruoyun seemed to remember something and asked, Xiao Ye had mentioned that he was going to look for you. Did he not find you? Otherwise, why would Gu Shengxiao be the only one here? I dont see any sign of that peerless, silver-haired and crimson-robed man? Chapter 1415 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (2)

Chapter 1415: Brother And Sister Meet Again (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Shengxiao fell silent when he heard Xiao Yes name. He tried to open his mouth but did not know how to exin this to his little sister. Hence, he had been unable to speak in the end. His silence caused the smile on Gu Ruoyuns face to disappear as a bad feeling rose from the pit of her stomach. Has... Something happened to Xiao Ye? She clenched her fists in a tight grip as she fixed her gaze upon Gu Shengxiaos silver mask and spoke in a solemn voice. Little Sister. Gu Shengxiaos voice was hoarse and mixed with an apologetic tone, Qianbei Ye, he... He is now trapped in the Dark Earth Realm because he had saved me! There was a powerful Three-Headed Hell Dragon in the Dark Earth Realm so I... The Dark Earth Realm, where is this ce? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows. She has lived through two lives yet she has never heard of this ce. The Dark Earth Realm ismonly known as Hell. Gu Shengxiao nced at Gu Ruoyun and clearly spotted the great change in the womans face when she heard his exnation. He pursed his lips as he continued, This ce does not intersect with the maind at all. Besides, anyone who enters the Dark Earth Realm has never been able to escape. Boom! Those words struck like thunder from a clear sky and Gu Ruoyuns body trembled. Her beautiful features turned very pale and a sense of determination shed in her delicate features. How had he managed to enter the Dark Earth Realm? Gu Shengxiaoughed bitterly. Not many people are aware of the Dark Earth Realms location but I had identally stumbled upon some information and found out that I could turn my half-puppet self back into a human. I had then immediately journeyed to the Dark Earth Realm. Unfortunately, I thought that I could sneak into the Dark Earth Realm but the Three-Headed Hell Dragon had caught me. The Three-Headed Hell Dragon is the guardian spiritual beast of the Dark Earth Realm and his power is iparably great. Forget about me, not even Qianbei Ye could stand a chance against him. In exchange for my freedom, he had voluntarily stayed behind. The only thing is, I heard the Three-Headed Hell Dragon mention that Qianbei Ye seems to have countless enemies in the Dark Earth Realm. Im afraid that everything about his entry into the Dark Earth Realm points to disaster. Gu Ruoyuns pale features turned extremely solemn. She then became very quiet before saying, Since both of you had managed to enter the Dark Earth Realm once, I can go too! Big Brother, wait for me here, I will go to the Dark Earth Realm to save Xiao Ye. Little Sister. Hearing this, Gu Shengxiao quickly put his hand on Gu Ruoyuns shoulder as his grim eyes disyed a sense of anxiety, You must consider this very carefully. Based on your level of power, you cant defeat the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. Even if you do go, you might end up trapped in his ws. In the beginning, Gu Shengxiao hade to Gu Ruoyun because he understood that she was the only one in this world who could save Qianbei Ye! Regardless, this woman was still his little sister so how could he not worry about her safety? Gu Shengxiao was now filled with regret! He regretteding to see Gu Ruoyun and should have used his own abilities to return to the Dark Earth Realm! No matter the dangers in the Dark Earth Realm, I must go! Because her lover, whom she wants to protect for the rest of her life, was in that ce. Gu Ruoyuns eyes were filled with an unprecedented determination and Gu Shengxiao slowly pulled his hand on her shoulder away. Little Sister, since you want to make the trip to the Dark Earth Realm, Iming with you. Gu Shengxiao smiled and his handsome face behind the mask glowed with determination, Qianbei Ye had fallen into the Three-Headed Hell Dragons ws because of me so I cant just ignore this! Besides, you are my only sister, I cant let you take this risk alone! Chapter 1416 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (3)

Chapter 1416: Brother And Sister Meet Again (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun shook her head. No, theres something else that I need you to do. What is it? Gu Shengxiao was shocked and he knitted his brows as he asked. I want you to make a trip to the Red Lotus Territory and inform Mother and Father to be wary of the Wen family! Im afraid that the Wen family will attack them! This is the most important thing to me. As for the Dark Earth Realm, you wont be of help even if you go. Gu Ruoyun then turned her gaze towards Gu Shengxiao. Besides, Im afraid they might worry if they find out about my journey to the Dark Earth Realm! Gu Shengxiao looked at Gu Ruoyun as his grim eyes shed with an unreadable light. After a long pause, he sighed. I understand, Ill go look for Mother and Father. Besides, I wont leave you to venture into the Dark Earth Realm on your own either... At the thought of this, Gu Shengxiaos eyes darted back and forth before his gaze gradually filled with determination. It looks like that would be the only way if he wants to raise his power! Only then would he be able to enter the Dark Earth Realm and help his sister to save Qianbei Ye... However... Gu Shengxiaos heart was filled with a bitter smile at the thought of this. For his sister and Qianbei Ye, who was now in danger, he has no other way! If giving up this body was the price he needs to pay for their safety, he would not be a miser about it... Dont let Mother or Father find out about this. Otherwise, knowing Mother and Father, they would instantly storm into the Dark Earth Realm, Gu Ruoyun instructed him solemnly. Also, they are waiting for your return in Red Lotus Territory. Gu Shengxiao opened his mouth to speak but his voice seems to be stuck in his throat. He then reached out with open arms and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms before he gently murmured, Be careful! I understand. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids, concealing the intent in her eyes. As Gu Ruoyun had looked away from Gu Shengxiao, she had not noticed the determined light in his eyes either. If she had known that this fellow would make that decision so he could enter the Dark Earth Realm to bring her aid, she would never have let him stay in the First City! Her ignorance had carved a great regret in the future for her... Once Gu Ruoyun had finished saying her piece, she did not spare the man a second nce and headed down the mountain. Little girl, youve purposely sent him away... I assume that this is because you dont wish for him to take this risk, am I correct? Just then, a demonic voice rang out from Gu Ruoyuns soul. The Wen family? That had been merely an excuse! Her true objective was not for Gu Shengxiao to warn her mother and father of the Wen familys actions but to make him stay away! I can save Qianbei Ye in the Dark Earth Realm on my own. If hees along with me, Im afraid that he would be put in danger. Gu Ruoyun lifted her eyes to look at a distance as she slowly remarked, Zixie, Xiao Ye has alwayse to my rescue so, this time, its my turn to save him! I will find him no matter where he is. I will save him even if I have to bathe the entire Dark Earth Realm in blood. No one can take my man away from me! The womans green robes fluttered gently in the breeze, disying an air of dominance. Her gaze was extremely sharp like a de which could cause hearts to tremble. Zixie thought for a moment before he replied, Little girl, based on your current level of power, you will most certainly die if you go up against the Three-Headed Hell Dragon! However, I have another way into the Dark Earth Realm. That path is just as dangerous with a slim chance of survival! Are you sure you want to go ahead? Chapter 1417 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (4)

Chapter 1417: Brother And Sister Meet Again (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A slim chance for survival? Gu Ruoyun lifted the corners of her lips, A slim chance of survival is better than certain death! At least theres a chance for survival! Zixie, tell me where that path is! An exasperated voice rang out within her soul. Since youve made your decision, I will take you to the path I know so you have a chance at survival. However, you must be ready! This road is far more difficult than the trials and tribtions youve experienced in the past! If you fall, your soul will be destroyed! Her soul would be destroyed! This also means that if Gu Ruoyun falls, she would no longer exist in this world. Simrly, she would never have any chance of reincarnation! No matter the dangers in the road ahead, I have to try, right? A light shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as she continued, For him, I wont have any regrets even if my soul ends up getting destroyed! In the Ancient Divine Pagoda, a twang of agony appeared in Zixies heart when he heard Gu Ruoyuns statement. In her past life, this little girl and Qianbei Ye had been rivals who had gradually grown attracted to each other everytime they fought. The feelings between the two had been nurtured after his many years ofpanionship with! Especially the rapport they shared, it had once filled him with jealousy. Zixie had thought that he might stand a chance in this lifetime but he now realized that no matter how many lifetimes had passed, that silver-haired man was the only one in her eyes! Little girl, since this is what you want to do, you should boldly go ahead and do it whether its right or wrong! I will always choose to help you as long as it is something that you wish to do. Even if you choose to destroy this maind one day, I will lend my strength to you. Zixie smiled with a hint of demonic air as well as a bit of warmth, If you really do n on risking your soul being destroyed for his sake, this time, I will also follow you and disappear from this world! We have always had a connection via contract. If you die, I die! Zixie... A warm current coursed through Gu Ruoyuns heart which made it tremble. She owes Zixie too much in this month and she would probably never be able to return the favor for the rest of her life. Thank you, Zixie, youve done too much for me. Once everything is finished, I will absolve our contract and return you to freedom. Gu Ruoyun smiled. Youre originally supposed to be a phoenix who soars above the world, you should not have been tied down by anything at all. I have no grounds to confine you for the rest of your life. All I can do is to give you your freedom. Little girl, dont forget that when Im helping you, youre helping me as well. If it were not for our contract, my powers would never have been restored so quickly. Now that youve mentioned it, I should thank you too. Zixies voice rang out again as if he knows the apologetic feelings in Gu Ruoyuns heart. However, he did not know that his words created a deeper sense of guilt in Gu Ruoyuns heart instead. How could she not know that this fellow had said those things so that she would not feel guilty in her heart? However, her debt for Zixie was more than just a small amount, it was too much! If it had not been for his help, who knows how many times she would have ended up dead? One could even say that Zixie had risked his life to save her many times. That was why she was still alive now. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything more but she had made a decision of her own. Once everything was over, she would restore Zixie to freedom so he would no longer be chained to the Ancient Divine Pagoda... Chapter 1418 - The Wen Familys Interception (1)

Chapter 1418: The Wen Familys Interception (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sun was setting in the west and the light of the setting sun shone across the foot of the mountain. Gu Ruoyun, who had just descended the mountain, seemed to sense something and halted her journey. She then gently curled her lips and calmly remarked, Im sure youve been waiting for a long time. What do you want from me? Rustle! Just as she spoke, arge number of people suddenly appeared from thin air in the once empty foot of the mountain. A white-haired and bearded old man was standing at the front most of the group. His face was stern and cold while a murderous intent enveloped his entire body. A familiar face was standing next to the old man. He was a rather young-looking man who was dressed in a bodyguards attire. He leveled his re, full of hatred, at Gu Ruoyun as he gritted his teeth and said, Gu Ruoyun, did you think that the Wen family would spare you after poisoning our Young Lady? Though our Young Lady has no way of sending the order to kill you, I am still on our Young Ladys side! The man in front of her was clearly the guard who had tagged along with Wen Ya. As someone on Wen Yas side, he would naturally have gone through rigorous training and instinctively understood his Masters needs. Hence, when he left the Secret Order, he had immediately reported the matter to the Wen family and told them about everything which Gu Ruoyun had done. This was why the Wen family members were now standing in her way. Elder. The Wen family guard turned towards the elder next to him and spoke with reverence, This is the woman who had hurt the Eldest Lady! Hmph! The elder scoffed icily when he heard this and straightened his sleeves as he red icily at Gu Ruoyun. Little girl, crossing the Wen family will be the biggest mistake of your life! It will also be the greatest regret of your life! Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly as she replied, Oh really? Gu Ruoyun, you had once used a spiritual weapon to defeat the early-stage refined state Yun Yan but so what? Our Lord Elder is now at the mid-stage of the refined state. Youre no match for him even if you have a high-ss spiritual weapon! The Wen family bodyguard sneered at Gu Ruoyun as his heart filled with murderous intent. If it had not been for this woman, the Eldest Lady would not have raged at him! It was all her fault that he had lost the Eldest Ladys trust! That was right! At this moment, the Wen family guard had pushed his failure in framing Gu Ruoyun at the za all on Gu Ruoyuns head. In his point of view, this was all Gu Ruoyuns fault! If she had not been so sinister and cunning, he would never have had to endure the Eldest Ladys ire! Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly as her eyes filled with a somber light. Her green robes fluttered in the wind, tranquil and noble. The Wen family had separated my family and nearly turned my older brother into a puppet. I havent collected this debt yet and now, youve actuallye to me. What arrogance! The elder scoffed icily when he heard this and came face-to-face with Gu Ruoyun in a sh. His white robes were fluttering like the wind. His attack was as quick as lightning and his hand mmed towards Gu Ruoyuns head with the force of a mountain. Under the wild wind, there was a sharp, murderous intent in the elderly mans features. Damned girl, youve crossed the Wen family so ept your death like a good girl! Boom! As his fist mmed towards Gu Ruoyun, she reached out her hand to catch it. A wave of powerful energy instantly transferred from his callused fist into Gu Ruoyuns chest which made her stumble backward. However, her delicate face had carried a small smile the entire time. Hahaha, how was that Gu Ruoyun? Isnt there a vast difference in power between a cultivator in the mid-stage refined state and the early stage? Dont you have a spiritual weapon? Take it out and use it! However, even if you do that, its useless. Our Lord Elder would still be able to beat you to death! Chapter 1419 - The Wen Familys Interception (2)

Chapter 1419: The Wen Familys Interception (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy This chapter is The Wen family guardughed maniacally as he sent Gu Ruoyun a fierce re. The elders actions allowed him to finally vent his frustrations! He would love to see if this damned girl still has the courage to act so brazenly now! The power between a cultivator in the mid-stage of the refined state is indeed on a whole other level inparison with an early-stage, Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely as she replied. However, I have a lot of matters to attend to and I dont have time to waste on you. Hmph, Gu Ruoyun! Are you trying to beg us into letting you off this time? Dream on. How had you treated our Eldest Lady in the past? You now have the audacity to ask us to spare you? Besides, is this how you beg? Begging means you should kneel and crawl between my legs! In the Wen family guards point of view, Gu Ruoyun was only saying this because she does not want to fight them! Why would he allow such a thing? He had led the elder here to kill this damned girl! Killing this girl was the only way for him to vent his Eldest Ladys frustrations! Gu Ruoyun nced at the Wen family guard before she turned towards the elder and calmly replied, Im in a hurry. If we are going to fight,e at me all at once. If you n on fighting,e at me all at once... Just how stupid is this woman? The Wen family guard was dumbstruck when he heard Gu Ruoyuns reply. In his opinion, Gu Ruoyun was simply throwing her life away! She could not even defeat the elder yet she was arrogant enough to ask the Wen family members to attack her all at once? If this isnt her digging her own grave, what is? Gu Ruoyun, have you gone mad? The Wen family guard returned to his senses and stared at Gu Ruoyun. If you want to die, just say it. Why beat around the bush? Gu Ruoyun focused her gaze upon the elder as if she had not heard the Wen family guards disdainful voice. There was an ugly look on the elders face. He then straightened his sleeves and scoffed, If you want to die, let me fulfill your wish! Boom! A powerful energy exploded from the elders body, causing his clothes to explode as well. An elderly figure then shed towards Gu Ruoyun like a bolt of lightning. The other members of the Wen family have long disliked Gu Ruoyuns smug look. Hence, they also charged toward her without waiting for the elders order. Instantly, countless figures were rushing swiftly towards Gu Ruoyun, each one emanating a thick murderous air. Bang! Suddenly, the entire forest trembled. This shook the people who were charging towards Gu Ruoyun and they stopped. Just as they were looking around the area in astonishment, a red light shed across Gu Ruoyuns figure before dispersing into the sky. The sky immediately turned into an absolutely magnificent sea of mes, casting a foil against the entire forest like it was on fire. This... Whats going on? The Wen family guards eyes were filled with shock but before he could finish speaking, his eyes widened instantly as he stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief, his voice stuck in his throat. When the Nine Emperors emerge, all the heavens and earth shall move! All they could see was a gigantic sword floating in front of Gu Ruoyun. The sword seems to contain the souls of nine dragons writhing around within its de. The dragons cruel eyes were alight with bloodlust as if they wanted to charge out from the de and consume them all. Nine Emperors, attack! Wham! Therge sword mmed towards them from the sky. It seemed to move very slowly and one could even see the trace of its trajectory in the middle of the sky. However, just as the crowd began to panic, the sharp sword had sliced the Wen family members bodies into two halves. Chapter 1420 - The Wen Familys Interception (3)

Chapter 1420: The Wen Familys Interception (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Wen family guard was dumbstruck as he stared in shock at Gu Ruoyuns gently smiling face. The disdainful look on his face changed into one of disbelief and his eyes widened immensely. He looked almost as if he had just seen a ghost. Impossible! How is this possible? Aside from that spiritual weapon, she had another even more powerful weapon? However, Gu Ruoyun had not spared him a nce at all. Her eyes were turned towards the deep chasm created by the great sword. A sorry-looking figure then leaped out from the great chasm. The elder stood amidst the corpses with an extremely ugly look on his face. He never expected Gu Ruoyun to hold such a powerful weapon in her hand, what more to have such powerful strength! If his guess was right, the sword in her hand was a legendary divine weapon! Only a divine weapon could disy such great power! The elders eyes darkened when he thought about this. He then took a deep breath and said, Consider yourself lucky this time! Lets go! At this moment, only a few Wen family disciples had remained in the foot of the mountain aside from the Wen family elder! Everyone else had been sliced into two by Gu Ruoyuns attack! Go? Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly as she stared at the elder who was just about to leave. Im afraid that it wont be that easy so you better just leave your lives here. The elders back stiffened when he heard this. He turned around towards the smiling green-robed woman and let out a retort with an ugly look on his face, Gu Ruoyun, you should know when to draw the line for a better oue next time! Youve killed so many of our Wen family members yet the Wen family hasnt made you pay for it but you still want to take the advantage! Dont go overboard with your ignorance over whats good for you. Otherwise, it wont end well for you! Gu Ruoyun looked at the enraged elder as she slowly raised her hand... The elder was shocked and he could only watch, unable toprehend what she was going to do. However, he soon experienced Gu Ruoyuns next move! Wham! A great pagoda came mming down from the sky. Before the elder could react, it had smashed into him with a loud crash. the impact made arge hole in the ground once again and buried the elders old body underneath it. Elder! The faces of the remaining Wen family disciples changed greatly and they cried out anxiously. However, no one dared to step forward to help him. But that was not the end of it? That was right! After Gu Ruoyun had smashed the Ancient Divine Pagoda down, she lifted her hand and moved it into the air. The elder took a deep breath as hey at the bottom of the deep hole. At this moment, all he could feel were his broken ribs and it was an extremely agonizing. If he had not reached the mid-stage of the refined state, his bones would have been smashed into powder by now. However, before the elder could speak, the Ancient Divine Pagoda had mmed down once again, causing the entire mountain range to tremble. Elder! The members of the Wen family looked extremely furious. They red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun as they spat, Gu Ruoyun, youve crossed the line, you are a demon who would kill without blinking an eye! Someone like you should be chopped into a million pieces and left without a whole corpse! Thats right, youve already killed so many people in the Wen family so why are you still acting in such a ruthless manner? Even if we had tried to kill you before, so many lives have been given back to you now! Still, youre using such methods to torture the elder. Such a sinister woman should not be allowed to live on this earth. Thats right, our Wen family had attacked you to eliminate a public threat. You should ept death like an obedient girl! Im going to give you a piece of advice, surrender now. Otherwise, our Wen family will never let you escape! Chapter 1421 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (1) Chapter 1421: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Wen family members were insanely furious with Gu Ruoyuns actions and they began to speak incoherently. In their opinion, no one that the Wen family intends to kill had been able to stay alive for long. However, not only had this woman killed a lot of Wen family disciples, she was even torturing their elder now. Her actions were clearly a p in the Wen familys face. Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly as she spoke, If I were to gain the reputation as someone who hasmitted a heinous crime for the sake of avenging myself then so what? The Wen family had torn my family apart in the first ce and taken my big brother away to refine him into a puppet. Hence, based on these two points, even if your Wen family had note to me, I would have gone to eradicate the entire Wen family eventually! Besides, she paused before she continued, Not only have you seen the Nine Emperors, youve also witnessed the Ancient Divine Pagodas existence. Therefore, how can I possibly let any of you out of here alive? Wham! As she spoke, Gu Ruoyun raised the Ancient Divine Pagoda once again and mmed it furiously onto the elder who was lying within the deep chasm. AARRRGHH! At that moment, all the group could hear was the elders heart-wrenching shrieks. After a long pause, his voice disappeared and the heavens and earth returned to peace and quiet. Whoosh! Gu Ruoyun lifted her hand and put the Ancient Divine Pagoda away. They then saw the elder who was lying in the hole. He had been smashed into a meat patty until even his face was unrecognizable. The sight of this made them shiver and they looked at Gu Ruoyun as if they were looking at a demon while they stumbled backward. Run! The group looked at each other but before they could react, a sword had shot down from the sky. Did I give you permission to leave? Suddenly, a somber voice rang out from behind them. Before any of them could react, they felt a cold wind on their backs. They quickly turned around to see a de shoot across the sky as it shed towards the middle towards the group. No! The group stared angrily at her before they let out a piercing shriek. Unfortunately for them, Gu Ruoyun did not stop. She had shed the remaining Wen family disciples into two without hesitation! Blood was now drenched all over the foot of the mountain as the disciples fell, one by one. The guard who brought the Wen family group to avenge himself was dumbstruck. He then noticed that Gu Ruoyun had turned her gaze towards him and threw himself to the ground with a thud. Lady Gu, I have failed to recognize your importance and offended you. Lady Gu, please spare my insignificant life. If you spare me, I am willing to do anything even if you turn me into a cow or a dog. The guard kowtow-ed fiercely and did not seem to notice that he was now bleeding from his own head from knocking it too hard on the ground. Gu Ruoyun has thoroughly scared him witless and he no longer dared to say another word. As long as Gu Ruoyun spared his life, he would do anything for her! Besides, once he has safely returned to the Wen family, he would inform the Master of this matter. Hence, the next person to approach Gu Ruoyun would be his Master! No one can ever stay alive for long after offending the Wen family! A fierce glint shed across the Wen family guards eyes but because he had kept his head lowered, he was confident that no one would be able to see through his intentions. Gu Ruoyun nced at the Wen family guard once before she continued down the mountain with her back turned against him. The Wen family guard thought that Gu Ruoyun had spared him and his heart leaped. He was just about to rise to his feet when the womans faint voice slowly rang out throughout the foot of the mountain. Chapter 1422 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (2)

Chapter 1422: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nine Emperors, this man, and these bodies... Ill leave them in your care now. Gu Ruoyuns voice caused the Wen family guard to shake. He raised his head in astonishment and stared at Gu Ruoyuns back in confusion. He looked as if he did not know what this woman was talking about. However, he soon understood the meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns words. The great sword, which had been standing erect behind Gu Ruoyun, released a blood red light. A hand then reached out from within the de and grabbed onto the Wen family guards body tightly before starting to pull him into the de. No! The Wen family guards eyes widened in panic as he let out a piercing scream that rang throughout the entire mountain range. In the end, he was swallowed whole by the sword. If anyone had been here, they would be able to see nine dragons spirits slithering within the sword as they opened theirrge, bloodthirsty mouths and consumed the Wen family guard who had been dragged into the de! Of course, the bodies on the ground were not spared either. At this moment, the Nine Emperors looked as if they were enjoying a delicious meal. Each time the Nine Emperors swallowed a cultivators body, their powers would increase exponentially. It would then absorb the purest parts of the energy and send the impurities into Gu Ruoyuns body! Even if the Nine Emperors does not need this power, this also gave Gu Ruoyuns power a substantial increase as the energy has been tempered by the Nine Emperors! Of course, these powers could not push Gu Ruoyun into a breakthrough but it did help to increase the spiritual energy in Gu Ruoyuns body by a great deal! She only needs a bit more power before she would sessfully receive a promotion! Phew. After Gu Ruoyun had absorbed the energy, she slowly opened her eyes and exhaled. The people sent by the Wen family were no small fishes this time. They had allowed me to reach the peak of thete-stage in the exceptional state. Thats leaves only one more step before I break through to the refined state! Besides, I feel as if I can now slowly control the Nine Emperors! After all, the Nine Emperors has a mind of its own and would not necessarily appear when Gu Ruoyun wills it! That hadrgely depended on its mood! However, at the end of this battle, Gu Ruoyun felt as if her connection with the Nine Emperors has deepened. She fell momentarily silent at the thought of this before saying, I remember that the Nine Emperors had absorbed quite a bit of energy during thest fight. It then sent a bit of impure energy into my body. From that moment on, I could sense its presence on a deeper level. However, I still had no way of controlling it. Now, due to this battle, Ive developed an even deeper connection with it. Does this mean that I will only be able to control the Nine Emperorspletely after fighting alongside it many times? Gu Ruoyun shook her head and sighed exasperatedly. Its unfortunate that I cant use the Nine Emperors whenever I wish. First of all, its presence cannot be exposed. I had allowed it to appear this time because there wasnt anyone else around. However, I can never allow it to be revealed in public to avoid bringing unnecessary trouble to myself. Besides, even after reaching a situation like this one, if the Nine Emperors had refused to fight for me, I cannot forcefully summon it to me. Hence, it might not be that easy to reach the stage when she can control the Nine Emperorspletely. However, under these circumstances, the Nine Emperors had been able to release such a powerful energy. If she couldpletely control it, how great would its power be? Forget it, well cross that bridge when ites. Whatever it is, the most important thing now is to go to the Dark Earth Realm and find Xiao Ye. Gu Ruoyun returned to her senses and mused, Zixie, are you certain that the other path to the Dark Earth Realm is over there? Chapter 1423 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (3)

Chapter 1423: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thats correct. Zixie gently nodded. Im sure that youll be able to reach the Dark Earth Realm through that path! Alright. Gu Ruoyun mildly lowered her eyelids as she calmly replied, Since thats the case, lets make a trip back. Its time for me to meet my old friends again! ... West Spirit Maind, Dongfang family home. Master Dongfang was standing in the middle of the courtyard as he stared into the distance with a bitter smile on his face. Its been several years now. That girl, Yuner, has been in the East Peak Maind for so many years and still hasnt returned. I wonder if its smooth sailing for her over there. Father. Dongfang Shaoze appeared behind Master Dongfang and looked at the old fellow as heughed exasperatedly. You must believe in Yuners powers Knowing her talent, she would certainly rise from the ranks on the East Peak Maind. Theres no need for us to worry too much... Besides, my uncle has just returned from the East Peak maind, we can ask him about the situation there. Master Dongfangughed bitterly as his expression filled with worry. Yuner isnt the only one who isnt around. Even that boy, Shengxiao, is missing and we dont know where hes gone off to either. Ive sent people to search every corner of the West Spirit Maind but we cant find him at all! If Gu Shengxiao was not in the West Spirit Maind, there could only be one possibility. He must have traveled to the East Peak Maind. However, Gu Shengxiaos power was not strong enough so why would he go there? Dongfang Shaoze gripped the fan in his hand tightly as an unreadable light shed within his handsome and gentle face. After a long pause, he continued, Father, Mother is meeting with Uncle now. Well have some answers when Mother returns! If Gu Shengxiao has really left for the East Peak Maind, Id like to go there as well. I cannot be at peace if he is there. No! Master Dongfang fiercely cut Dongfang Shaoze off before he could finish, The East Peak Maind is not like the West Spirit Maind and there are numerous powerful cultivators there. Even your uncle, the Honorable Sir Tianqi, would be considered as the lowest of existence there! You arent allowed to set foot into that ce before you reach the rank of Martial Supreme! If you do go there, not only would you be powerless to help Yuner, you would drag her down as well! This remark was like a heavy weight as it mmed fiercely into Dongfang Shaozes heart. That young girl, who had once been oppressed in Azure Dragon Country, has now grown to this level! However, his father was right. Based on his current level of power, not only would he be powerless to help Yuner, he would drag her down as well... Power! Now, the most important thing is still power! Dongfang Shaozes grip on his fan grew tighter as he thought about this and his handsome face soon filled with determination! If he has enough power, he would not need to sit and wait in the West Spirit Maind. Instead, he would be able to journey across this vast world! Father! Just as Dongfang Shaoze made his decision, he saw a familiar figure shooting across the air all of a sudden. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and his gaze quickly changed from his initial shock to pleasant surprise. Father,e quick, its Yuner. Yuners back! Hehe. Master Dongfangughed coldly when he heard Dongfang Shaozes exmation. Damned brat, are you trying to trick me? Do you think that I can be so easily fooled? Yuner is still in the East Peak Maind now. She cant possibly have returned. You cant fool me! Chapter 1424 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (4)

Chapter 1424: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Father, Im not bluffing, it really is Yuner! Dongfang Shaozes entire face was filled with glee as he quickly shook Master Dongfang. Unfortunately, Master Dongfang was not having any of it. You must be hallucinating! Yuner isnt home! Master Dongfang scoffed as he kept his gaze trained at a different direction and did not turn around at all. Suddenly, a handnded on his shoulder which made him furrow his brows impatiently. He lifted his hand to p it away as he muttered, Damned kid, Ive told you, Im not going to fall for your tricks! Quit annoying me and get your butt back to cultivation. How are you going to be any match for Yuner and Shengxiao with your cultivation speed? Before Gu Ruoyun and Gu Shengxiao were born, Dongfang Shaoze was the top genius in the Dongfang family! Master Dongfang was terribly proud of him too! Unfortunately, in contrast with those two, Dongfang Shaozes cultivation speed was not worth a second look now. As Master Dongfang was flying into a rage, a leisurely voice rang out behind him. What? Are you losing your temper when Ive just returned? I guess it would be better for me to leave. That voice was very familiar and caused his body to stiffen immediately. Master Dongfang turned around mechanically. His eyes, filled with disbelief, looked at the grinning woman. He then rubbed his eyes furiously and was so shocked that he could not even speak. You... Yuner? Impossible, this must be an illusion, its an illusion! Yuner is on the East Peak Maind, how can she possibly be here? This is all an illusion! Looks like Master Dongfang does not wee my return. I hade back with some good news for you but since I am not wee, Im going to leave now. Gu Ruoyun turned around as she spoke. Master Dongfang finally returned to his senses and charged in front of Gu Ruoyun with a whoosh, blocking her way. Yuner, are you really Yuner? Youre back? One could not really me Master Dongfang for his disbelief about Gu Ruoyuns return. After all, he has had this hallucination so many times until even when the real Gu Ruoyun was standing in front of him, he does not dare to believe it! Ivee back this time with other matters to attend to. I had stopped here to visit you all because it happens to be along the way. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and stared at the old fellows disbelieving face with a tight smile. The old fellow hesitated for a long while before he reached his trembling hand out to touch Gu Ruoyuns face. When he confirmed that she was indeed real, this old man finally believes that the woman in front of him was really Gu Ruoyun! Instantly, hot tears began to fill his eyes. He opened his mouth but was speechless. Yuner, youre back, youre really back! Do you know how much your great uncle and your maternal grandmother have missed you all these years? Your great uncle had even run to the East Peak Maind to gather some news about you. He has just returned to the Spirit Sect and your maternal grandmother has gone to see him. Hearing what the old fellow had said, Gu Ruoyuns heart softened and her face lit up with a smile, Maternal Grandmother has gone to the Spirit Sect? Looks like I wont be able to meet her this time. Please send her my regards when she gets back. Tell her that Ille back to see her once Ive finished everything that I need to do. Yuner. Master Donfang furrowed his brows and asked, You mentioned that youve returned to attend to some matters. What are these matters? Do you need any help? Theres no need. Gu Ruoyun shook her head. Im only going to look for something. Ill be back very soon. By the way... Chapter 1425 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (5)

Chapter 1425: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun paused and said, My big brother has gone to the East Peak Maind and weve met up there so you dont need to worry too much. Gu Shengxiaos disappearance must have caused great anxiety to their rtives in the West Spirit Maind. Hence, she had exined the situation but left out the matter concerning the Wen family so that they would not worry too much. So that kid Shengxiao has gone off to look for you. Master Dongfang heaved a sigh of relief. Since you have both ran into each other, I can rx. Shengxiao had disappeared several years ago and we had not been able to find him for years. I never thought that he would have gone off to the East Peak Maind without telling anyone. Gu Ruoyun smiled but did not say very much else. After all, Gu Shengxiao had not run off on his own but had been whisked away by the Wen family from the First City. Also, I have one more thing to tell you. Gu Ruoyun turned her gaze on Master Dongfang as she said, My parents are still alive and our family has been reunited. What? Master Dongfangs still-smiling being froze entirely when he heard this. His elderly eyes could only stare dazedly at Gu Ruoyun as he asked in disbelief, What did you just say? I didnt manage to hear you very clearly, can you say it again? At the same time, Dongfang Shaoze was in a daze as well. After all, Dongfang Yus death back then was a stab in every Dongfang family members heart! Now that he heard that the Gu couple were still alive, how could he not feel excited? Hence, just as Master Dongfang asked his question to rify, Dongfang Shaozes eyes were fixed squarely upon Gu Ruoyun as his gaze filled with excitement. My father and mother are still alive. Gu Ruoyun smiled at the expression on both mens faces. Besides, my father is now a household name in the East Peak Maind. Everyone calls him Grand Lord Hong Lian and no one dares to offend him. The two of them have now been reunited and when all this is over, Ill bring them here to see you. Master Dongfangs expression was shaking as if he had been put into a daze by Gu Ruoyuns news. After a long pause, he burst intoughter. Hisughter pierced into the sky and echoed throughout the Dongfang family home. Haha, the heavens truly have eyes, my daughter is still alive, shes still alive! As he smiled, Master Dongfang suddenly began to tear up from happiness. His body began to shake from the excitement. Those hateful people who had hurt my daughter! If it had not been for them, my daughter would never have been forced to leave her home for twenty years! Our family would never have been torn apart! Once, Master Dongfang had not dared to avenge Gu Tian and his wife as he was looking out for the Dongfang familys best interests. However, how could he not feel hatred over his own daughters death? He felt a hateful urge to tear the perpetrators into shreds as a sacrifice for his daughters spirit in heaven. However, as the head of the family, he could not do so! Otherwise, not only would he fail to avenge his daughter, he would have dragged the Dongfang family into destruction. Hence, he had held it all inside! ( ) Now that he knows that Dongfang Yu was still alive, how could he now feel excited? Master Dongfang, Uncle. Gu Ruoyun looked at Master Dongfang and the simrly excited Dongfang Shaoze as she smiled faintly. I cant stay too long this time. I still have another important matter to solve so Im going to take my leave first. Next time, Ill bring Mother and Father back home when I return! Chapter 1426 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (6) Chapter 1426: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (6) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Dongfang gasped before he softly patted Gu Ruoyuns shoulder and spoke sincerely, Little girl, your maternal grandmother has missed you all these years. Once youve finished your matters, dont forget toe back. Gu Ruoyun gently nodded. She took onest look at Master Dongfang and Dongfang Shaoze before turning around and walked out of the courtyard. Very soon, the green-robed figure disappeared before their eyes. Lets go, Father. Dongfang Shaoze lowered his eyelids and his once gentle gaze was filled with determination, I believe that Yuner will be back very soon. All we can do now is to increase our power so that we dont be a burden for her. Following Gu Ruoyuns increase in power, her enemies have also grown more powerful. If the Dongfang familys power does not increase ordingly, they might end up dragging Gu Ruoyun down in the process. Master Dongfangughed bitterly. In the end, he had turned around without another word. However, no one noticed that Master Dongfangs back had be taller and straighter. Even his shadow seems to slowly growrger... ... Ever since Gu Ruoyuns sudden rise to fame, Azure Dragon Country had now be a ce filled with powerful cultivators. The main reason for this was because of Hundred Herb Hall, which belongs to Gu Ruoyun, which had created a unique scene in Azure Dragon Country. It has been more than ten years. Now that I think about it, ten years have passed since Ive been reincarnated into this ce. Ive left the Azure Dragon Country for about seven years now. Gu Ruoyun pondered as she strolled along the prosperous streets, looking at the familiar yet strange surroundings. She then lifted the corners of her lips. I never thought that I woulde back here because the other path to the Dark Earth Realm is in Azure Dragon Country! Azure Dragon Country. This was where her reputation had first risen! Before that, Gu Ruoyun had been a famous good-for-nothing who suffered from humiliation and had been beaten to death by her own grandfather! It was likely that ten years ago, those people never would have thought that she would achieve so much today. ... Hehe, when you talk about the Azure Dragon Country, you may be allowed to be ignorant of who our current ruler is or who the Crown Prince is. However, theres one person that everyone on this maind knows! That person is the once good-for-nothing of the Gu family ten years ago, Gu Ruoyun! Speaking of Gu Ruoyun, she really was a miracle back then. At the time, everyone had treated her with disdain and everyone wanted to beat her up. Now, even the Two Great Authorities bows to her! You must know that the Two Great Authorities are the paramounts of supremacy who rule over our maind! Initially, there had been three Great Authorities. However, the Immortal Realm, who used to be one of the Three Great Authorities, was destroyed by Gu Ruoyun own hands. It is said that the cultivators of the Immortal Realm hadid their hands on her friends and she had then exterminated the entire Immortal Realm on her own, wiping them outpletely! She had even led the other organizations into the Demon War and annihted the demons! The reason why our West Spirit Maind is so peaceful now isrgely connected to Gu Ruoyuns contributions. Unfortunately, after the Demon War, Gu Ruoyun had left this ce. Based on a reliable source, she seems to have journeyed to the East Peak Maind.. Not too far away, a storyteller was spitting saliva as he told the story of the shocking battle against the demons a few years ago to a crowd of people around him. The audience was filled with excitement as they listened to the storytellers passionate voice while their eyes filled with anticipation... Chapter 1427 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (7) Chapter 1427: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had used to be a good-for-nothing but in the end, she had managed to achieve so much mainly due to her hard work. Sigh, its unfortunate that I was very weak back then so I did not have the right to join the Demon War and I did not have the luck to meet that peerless talent. Now, my goal is to work hard in my cultivation with the hope that, one day in the future, Ill be able to get her attention. A young man from within the crowd spoke up yearningly. Haha, stop dreaming, didnt you hear what the storyteller just said? Gu Ruoyun has made her way to the East Peak Maind. Why should she stay at a ce like this? Only mainds with supremacy above all are fit for powerful cultivators like her. As for us, wed better work hard and cultivate. The crowd burst intoughter. Based on their point of view, those who have journeyed to the East Peak Maind will never return to this ce so why should Gu Ruoyun show her face here? To them, they would only be able to set foot on another maind by working hard in their cultivation. Only then would they have a chance to get to know her. Lets go. Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she gently stroked the little fellow in her arms and calmly remarked, The little fellow purred and buried its head into Gu Ruoyuns bosom, looking absolutely blissful. Just as Gu Ruoyun was about to leave, a voice suddenly cried out to her, Hey, are you looking down on my dream? Do you all think that Ill never have the chance to meet that peerless genius in this lifetime? The young mans entire face had turned red. He red angrily at the people around him before he turned to face Gu Ruoyun, filled with rage. The young man was clearly the same one who had mentioned that he wants to receive Gu Ruoyuns attention. However, he could not take the crowds sneering and disdain. When he saw the careless look on Gu Ruoyuns face, he thought that she looked down on his dream and stopped her out of anger born from his shame. At that moment, everyones eyes followed the young man and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Let me tell you this, Ive worked very hard so that I can receive her tutge! Yet, youve dared to look down on me, every single one of you! The young man was extremely enraged. He has identified Gu Ruoyun as someone who looked down on him as well. If I had been born several years earlier, I dare to guarantee that I would have been a part of the Demon War that year. Now, those of you who look down on me must apologize! Dont even think of leaving before you apologize! The young man had blocked Gu Ruoyu unreasonably and his eyes were spitting fire. Why had he worked so hard throughout all these years? His dream was so great, what right do they have to look down on him? Li Jie, forget it. Shes only a little maiden, why bother her? Besides, youre already more than twenty years old so how many more years earlier would you have needed to be born? Even if you had been born a few years earlier, you would never have been able to join the Demon War. Youve better go back and forget all about that dream. The man called Li Jie was so angry that his entire being was spitting fire. However, he did not have the courage to bicker with the others and instead, let all his anger out on Gu Ruoyun. In his opinion, Gu Ruoyun was only a young little maiden and a pushover. Why did you shake your head? Were you looking down on me? I want you to apologize to me. Otherwise, you can forget about leaving. Because Gu Ruoyun had received such great attention upon her arrival, the expression she disyed when the storyteller was telling his tale shone into Li Jies eyes, especially since this woman had shaken her head and tried to leave after he had dered his grand objective. If she had not been looking down on him, what was she doing instead? However, Li Jie was overthinking things. Gu Ruoyun had only stumbled across this ce by ident and decided to leave after listening to the storyteller. This had absolutely nothing to do with Li Jies dream... FacebookTwitterGoogle+Thm... Chapter 1428 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (8) Chapter 1428: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (8) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd was in a heated discussion along the bustling street. Li Jies eyes turned red as he was surrounded by the crowd and his eyes filled with anger. For anyone who does not know the situation, they would assume that Gu Ruoyun had done something intolerable to him! Get out of the way! Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as shemanded. After she had spoken, she circled around Li Jie and attempted to leave. However, the furious Li Jie has lost any sense of rationality. He grabbed Gu Ruoyuns robe as he scolded angrily, No, you must apologize to me. If you dont apologize, forget about thinking of leaving this ce! Wham! Suddenly, a powerful force erupted from Gu Ruoyuns body and flung Li Jies hand away. Li Jie was shocked by Gu Ruoyuns sudden surge of power when her calm, airy voice rang out once again. In this world, no one is born a genius. If you want to be the center of attention, you wont find it here. You will only gain everyones attention when you work hard in your cultivation! Theres no use for you to hoot and holler here. Gu Ruoyun then continued to move forward without looking back after saying her piece. Li Jie stared dazedly at the sh of green robes and was unable to return to his senses after a long time. This woman had seen right through his intention with one nce! She had been right, he wants Gu Ruoyun to be his Master because he wants to catch everyones eye one day! However, he never really wanted to be her disciple! He loves being the center of attention too much. If he could be the disciple of such a peerless genius, everyone on the maind would know about his existence! By then, many beautiful women would rush into his embrace! I think I know who she is. The storyteller who had observed Gu Ruoyuns interaction returned to his senses and eximed dazedly, If Im not mistaken, that woman was Gu Ruoyun! What? The words Gu Ruoyun sent the crowd into a daze and they stared at the storyteller in disbelief. Are you certain that youve got the right person? Li Jie sluggishly turned around and gulped, She... She was Gu Ruoyun? How can this be? ording to legend, Gu Ruoyun had journeyed to the East Peak Maind so why would she appear in the rtively mundane Azure Dragon Country? Thats right, she was Gu Ruoyun. The story-teller nodded. This time, his voice was full of certainty as he continued, A good friend of mine once had the good fortune to participate in the War of Gods and Demons. He had seen Gu Ruoyun then and hung a portrait of her in his study. I had seen this portrait when I visited his study. I was just saying that this woman looked very familiar. Now, I remember who she is! Boom! The crowd waspletely stunned as if they had been struck by lightning. Li Jie, who had been standing in Gu Ruoyuns way, was feeling extremely shocked. His heart then filled with regret as if ants were gnawing at it. Nevertheless, his regret was not because he had offended Gu Ruoyun. Instead, he was regretful that he did not take advantage of the opportunity to ask her to be his Master! If he has such a peerless Master, how much more awe-inspiring authority would he gain from then on? No, I cant leave things like this. I must make her my Master! Li Jie clenched his fists and silently swore as he stared in the direction of Gu Ruoyuns departure. ... Naturally, Gu Ruoyun, who had left the Imperial City then, was ignorant of the crowds reaction to her identity. At this moment, she had paused on a mountains peak near the outskirts of the Imperial City. She then turned her gaze into the distance before calmly eximing, Zixie, wheres that seal youve mentioned? Chapter 1429 - The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (9)

Chapter 1429: The Road To The Dark Earth Realm (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was another entrance to the Dark Earth Realm aside from the great door which was guarded by the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. The second entrance was at the peak of Azure Dragon Mountain in Azure Dragon Country! Gu Ruoyun never expected that the ce of her reincarnation would be so close to the Dark Earth Realm! However, this entrance had been sealed. The seal has to be broken first before one could enter the Dark Earth Realm. Gu Ruoyun was silent when a figure dressed in dark purple appeared next to her. There was a slight smile in the mans gaze while his purple eyes shed with a demonic light. His features were extremely handsome and his purple robes disyed a noble and demonic air! His perfection and outstanding looks contrasted greatly against the surroundings of the bare mountain. Little girl, I can help you to break the seal but once the seal is broken, you will still have to face other dangers. I must enter a deep slumber for me to help you break the seal so you must face the dangers ahead alone. Have you thought this through? As she looked into the mans eyes, Gu Ruoyun nodded with certainty. For Xiao Ye, I must enter the Dark Earth Realm no matter what! Understood. Zixie sighed before saying, Ill break the seal for you now! If you were to run into any trouble when you enter the Dark Earth Realm, dont try to show off. If you can run, run. Ille and help you once Ive recovered. The mans eyes were filled with anxiety and extreme reluctance. Each time he reawakened, this little girl would either be hunted for dead or covered in scars. How could he leave her alone to enter the Dark Earth Realm without worrying at all? Zixie... Gu Ruoyun stared at the mans handsome face and smiled calmly, Dont worry. When you awaken, you will find mepletely unscathed. Little girl, if you really do run into a crisis, you must awaken me. Understand? Zixie ced his hands on Gu Ruoyuns shoulders as he urged her worriedly. The Dark Earth Ream is not like any other ce, it is really far too dangerous over there. If you werent going there to save Qianbei Ye, I will never let you set foot into that ce. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids, If Im forced to awaken you, what will that price be? After hearing this, Zixie shook and smiled gently as an unreadable light shed through his purple eyes. Its not a very heavy price, I will only have a headache for a few days. This small injury is nothing to me. Is that really all? Gu Ruoyun shook her head. No matter what, she would never forcibly awaken Zixie. She understood that waking someone who has entered a deep slumber was certainly not as easy as a few days worth of headaches! Especially since Zixie was unwilling to reveal the true price to her. This proves that the price would be too great! If she were to endanger Zixies life for her sake, she would regret it for the rest of her life! Zixie, Im ready, you can break the seal now. Whatever dangers that lie ahead after the seal is broken, I will face them all! Gu Ruoyuns fists were clenched tightly as her clear and cold eyes filled with determination. Xiao Ye, wait for me. I will reach the Dark Earth Realm very soon and save you... The smile on Gu Ruoyuns lips softened greatly when she thought about the peerless, silver-haired man. However, a sense of consideration soon filled her features, carrying a strong willpower which could never be crushed... Chapter 1430 - A Surging Tide Of Spiritual Beasts (1)

Chapter 1430: A Surging Tide Of Spiritual Beasts (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bang! A wave of purple light suddenly exploded, enveloping the entire mountain range. A great door suddenly loomed in front of Gu Ruoyun. Something in the door attracted her and she could not help but walk into it... ... Blood! When Gu Ruoyun returned to her senses, she saw a blood-coverednd with a dark sky which was the color of blood. She felt as if she had been ced into a pool of blood, even the smell of blood was wafting through the air. Is this the Dark Earth Realm? Gu Ruoyun observed the movements around her and furrowed her brows. That cant be right. Based on what Zixie said, after we break the seal, I still have to take a great risk in other to enter the Dark Earth Realm so I cant possibly have passed it all so quickly! Gu Ruoyuns entire being was on guard and she was maintaining an absolute vignce the entire time. Thump! Thump, thump, thump! Just as Gu Ruoyun raised her guard, she heard the sound of hooves from up ahead, followed by an outburst from all types of creatures. It almost sounds as if thousands of spiritual beasts were charging wildly towards her. When Gu Ruoyun followed the sound and turned around, her expression changed greatly despite her many experiences with danger. All she could see were countless spiritual beasts which were charging towards her from not too far away. A rolling cloud of dust followed the rushing spiritual beasts as they churned thend like the hooves of ten thousand horses. Its a surging tide of spiritual beasts. I never thought that I would run into a surging tide of spiritual beasts here. Besides, these spiritual beasts ranks arent exactly weak. The weakest amongst them are at the rank of a Martial Saint! Gu Ruoyun observed as she clutched the broken sword in her hand tightly. Her expression has once again returned to her initially cold and clear gaze as she stared cooly at the rampaging spiritual beasts. If the Nine Emperors was in my hand, perhaps I would be able to kill these spiritual beasts very quickly. However, the Nine Emperors has shown no sign of movement after consuming so many members of the Wen family. Based on my current abilities, I cant control it fully yet. I can only use my own ability in this battle and I cannot rely on the Nine Emperors! Even the Ancient Divine Pagoda was temporarily out ofmission in this battle due to the fact that Zixie was now in a deep slumber! Also, she does not know why but she had been unable to contact the spiritual beasts in her soul at all after entering this bloodynd. It was as if the contract between their souls have been forcibly severed. This feeling made Gu Ruoyun feel very uneasy. However, she understood that she needs to rely on her own power in the battle this time and could not use any other external means in the fight! If this is the test that I need to face in the Dark Earth Realm, I will defeat them! The person I want to be with is in the Dark Earth Realm so nothing can stop me from entering it! Gu Ruoyuns eyes filled with determination. She then charged towards the spiritual beasts without another word... Roar! The spiritual beasts clearly never thought that Gu Ruoyun would have had the guts to make the first move and instantly let out an angry roar. They continued to charge towards her as if they did not value their lives at all. Their sharp ws shed through the air and sparks appeared... Slice! Gu Ruoyun killed the spiritual beast in front of her and stumbled backward. She then quickly blocked another spiritual beasts attack. No! This cant go on! After killing one spiritual beast, another ten thousand spiritual beasts will charge over! Based on this pace, I reckon that the number of spiritual beasts here would reach a few hundred thousand! I must think of another way or Ill die here! Chapter 1431 - A Surging Tide Of Spiritual Beasts (2)

Chapter 1431: A Surging Tide Of Spiritual Beasts (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns expression turned very solemn as she stared at the rampaging spiritual beasts. However, she did not dare to show any hesitation in her movements. The broken sword shed with a sharp light as it beheaded another charging spiritual beast. Under the blood-drenched sky, the initially blood-red mountainous fields were now dyed in an even stronger color. Countless spiritual beasts continued to fall before her eyes and, not too long after, the bodies of the spiritual beasts have umted into a small hill. Unfortunately, no matter how many spiritual beasts Gu Ruoyun killed, more spiritual beasts would emerge in innumerable session as if the killing would never stop. Consumed by the sheer numbers of spiritual beasts, Gu Ruoyun could not hold on for much longer even if she had more spiritual energy. Thump! Suddenly, a powerful energynded on Gu Ruoyuns shoulder. Her body suddenly leaned forward and almost fell to the ground. When she returned to her senses, she saw the numerous spiritual beasts crushing towards her like a wave. The spiritual beasts were densely packed as far as the eye could see... This crisis did not allow her to think at all and she rose once again to charge towards the spiritual beasts immediately. The broken sword in her hand then pierced fiercely through a nearby spiritual beasts chest, digging its heart out. ... There was no clear distinction between day and night under the blood-red sky. Hence, Gu Ruoyun did not know how much time has passed. All she knows was that after such a long period of killing, her body was gradually losing its endurance. She felt as if she was going to copse on the ground at the very next moment! If she copsed, that would signal the end of her life. Hence, she could only take advantage of her remaining strength. If she could kill one, she would kill one. If she could kill a pair, she would do so! Stumble! In the end, Gu Ruoyuns strength waspletely depleted by the innumerable session of spiritual beasts. Her body suddenly toppled forward as the broken sword in her hand pierced fiercely into the blood-stained ground. The sweat on her brow was gradually rolling down her delicate forehead. Xiao Ye... Gu Ruoyun clutched the broken sword in her hand tightly as she softly called out Qianbei Yes name. She then lifted her head and looked at the dense mass in front of her. Her lips curled into a bitter smile before her vision slowly turned blurry... In the midst of her daze, Gu Ruoyun sensed an ice-cold sensation on her face as if a soft tongue was gently licking it. After that, she felt as if a power had grasped her firmly and was trying to pull her out from this demonic abyss... Boom! A loud noise sounded beside Gu Ruoyuns ear and caused her entire body to shake. She instantly opened her eyes. However, she was shaken when she saw the scene before her... It was a familiar mountain range, a familiar sky, and a familiar aura. Didnt I just enter the Dark Earth Realm? Why have I returned to Azure Dragon Country? Gu Ruoyun returned to her senses and turned to look at the Secret Orders Sacred Beast in her bosom which was licking her face. She then furrowed her brows. Suddenly, she felt enlightened. I understand now. Zixie had told me that even journeying through this path into the Dark Earth Realm was highly risky and the reason for that was because once the seal was lifted, everyone around the vicinity of this sealed area would fall into a hallucination! Everything I had experienced just now was just a hallucination! Her eyes sank as she continued to speak, If I had been unable to free myself from this hallucination, there would only be only three oues. One, I would have stayed in this ce forever. Two, I would have been trampled to death by the spiritual beasts. Three, I would die after exhausting all my spiritual energy! However, I dont know how I had managed to sessfully leave the hallucination. This must be rted to the power which had suddenly appeared to pull me out of the hallucination! Chapter 1432 - Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (1)

Chapter 1432: Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If it had not been for that sudden wave of energy, she would have met the fate of dying by the ws of that endless tide of spiritual beasts! Gu Ruoyun nced at the little fellow in her arms as she thought of this and an unreadable light shed in her eyes. However, the little fellow only looked innocent the entire time as if it did not know what had happened. It blinked, looking utterly bewildered. I know that my rescue is somewhat rted to you. Gu Ruoyun lifted the little fellow up as the space between her brows disyed a puzzling emotion. Looks like it really wasnt a waste of time for me to go to the Secret Order. Not only had I managed to receive the inheritance, but Ive also managed to obtain a treasure like you! By the way, what is your name? The little fellow replied incoherently as it danced and gesticted happily. However, no one could decipher what it was actually saying. How about this, since youre so cute, lets call you Mengmeng 1 , alright? Hearing this, the little fellow cried out in protest but to no avail. No matter how much he protested, it was useless. Come on now, Im the Secret Orders Sacred Beast! Yet, this girl has granted me such an awful name! The little fellow was very unhappy and hisrge eyes filled with grief. Anyone who was ignorant of the situation would have thought that Gu Ruoyun had bullied it. Lets go, weve passed the hallucination test. We should be able to enter the Dark Earth Realm now. Gu Ruoyun ced the little fellow on her shoulder as she lifted her head to look at the bloody-looking door before she walked in. As she entered the blood-red door, it immediately disappeared, taking her along with it as her figure vanished from the mountain range... ... In the Secret Order. Within the training pagoda. The silver-haired man opened his eyes within the damaged seal. His peerless features, which looked just like Qianbei Ye, carried a sinister smile. His body was also shrouded in ayer of murderous intent. I never thought that the woman named Gu Ruoyun would have grown to such a level over the past few years. She is indeed that persons reincarnation! Unfortunately, she has dug her own grave and entered the Dark Earth Realm! Hehe, looks like I wont need to take any action against Qianbei Ye and her! Someone else will kill them for me! However, to ensure sess, Id better send someone into the Dark Earth Realm! The silver-haired mans smile grew even more sinister at the thought of this and he shed with an eerie aura. Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye, you are both no match for me in the end. Hahahaha! The mans sinisterughter echoed throughout the entire training pagoda until the stone dragon, who had been standing guard outside, shivered and could not help but curl into a ball. ... In the middle of a mountain range in the Dark Earth Realm, a green-d figure stepped out from a forest. She was a young woman. Her features were delicate and pristine yet her eyes were clear and cool. There was an adorable white-colored little beast on her shoulder who was licking her face without any regard for others. Because of her appearance, everyone else in the mountain range could not help but turn towards her. However, when they noticed the little beast who was lying drowsily on her shoulder, some women could not tear their eyes away. Even though this little fellow looks as if does not have any fighting power, it was so cute that one could not help but feel the urge to ravage it. Xiao Yuner, long time no see, I never thought that wed end up meeting here. Just as Gu Ruoyun was hurrying along her way, a familiar figure suddenly appeared behind her and caused her to pause in her footsteps... Chapter 1433 - Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (2)

Chapter 1433: Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A luxurious and imposing sedan chair, surrounded by a gaggle of beautiful handmaidens, descended from the sky beforending on the ground with a thump. A man was seated on the sedan chair. He waved his fanzily and seductively while his enticing peach blossom-shaped eyes were filled with smiles. One could not help but drown in them, unable to leave! Zuo Shangchen? When Gu Ruoyun turned around and saw the devastatingly beautiful face, she was shocked. What are you doing here? My Master had sent me here on business but I never thought that Id see you here as well. After all, its no easy feat to get here. There was a small smile on Zuo Shangchens lips. His peerless smile made the women around him feel inferior but his eyes remained fixed on Gu Ruoyun as he teased, Xiao Yuner, ever since we had parted ways at the Medicine Sect, we havent seen each other for so many years. Come, give me a hug, Ive missed you to death. Gu Ruoyuns expression turned dark. Despite not having seen him for many years, this fellow was still the same. However... Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered as she stared solemnly at the mans seductive face. There were only two ways to enter the Dark Earth Realm. One way was to defeat the Three-Headed Hell Dragon but this was clearly impossible. The second way was to break the seal and go through the hallucination test. Only then would one be able to enter the Dark Earth Realm. However, she had needed to borrow Zixies power to break the seal and she had then passed the hallucination test through Mengmengs help. Therefore, what had Zuo Shangchen used to enter the Dark Earth Realm? He had even managed to bring his peerless handmaidens along with him... Brother Chen, whos this woman? Suddenly, a lovely voice chimed in. Gu Ruoyun turned around and saw a woman who was dressed in long pink robes walking towards Zuo Shangchen. She stared cautiously at Gu Ruoyun as if Gu Ruoyun was a love rival who would snatch her man away. The seductive smile on Zuo Shangchens face disappeared instantly when he heard the womans voice and his knitted brows disyed a sense of annoyance. However, he did not say anything at all as he jumped up from the sedan chair andnded in front of Gu Ruoyun. Xiao Yuner, Ive been keeping something from you. Zuo Shangchen let out an exasperated and bitterugh. I had kept this matter from you because I didnt want you to worry but I cant keep it from you any longer. Shengxiao, he... Is missing! Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she stared puzzledly at Zuo Shangchen. Shengxiao had been whisked away from the West Spirit Maind. Ive been investigating for several years now and Ive finally found out that he had been kidnapped by the Wen family. However, by the time I rushed to the Wen family, I found out that he had already escaped. After searching for a while, I found the Dark Earth Realm and Ive also confirmed that he was at the Dark Earth Realm! Gu Shengxiao had indeed visited the Dark Earth Realm, the only thing was, Qianbei Ye had exchanged his own freedom for him. Theres no need for you to look here. Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she calmly replied, Hes no longer in the Dark Earth Realm. Zuo Shangchen was shocked before he frowned, How do you know? Ive met him. Gu Ruoyun lifted her head and looked at the mans seductive smile in front of her as she said, I had met my big brother not too long ago so I know that hes no longer in the Dark Earth Realm. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchen, who had been living in a state of anxiety for the past few days, finally rxed and sighed with relief. If Gu Shengxiao is no longer in the Dark Earth Realm, I can rx. By the way, since you know that Gu Shengxiao is not in this Dark Earth Realm, why are you here? Chapter 1434 - Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (3)

Chapter 1434: Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mans seductive voice caused Gu Ruoyuns heart to slowly sink. She then turned to look into the distance as she calmly replied, Xiao Ye had ended up trapped in the Dark Earth Realm in order to save my big brother. Ivee here to find and rescue him! Zuo Shangchens peach blossom eyes flickered when he heard this and he shed a devastatingly beautiful smile on his seductive face. Xiao Yuner, if you need any help, just say the word. Im certainly duty-bound to help you! A warm current rushed across Gu Ruoyuns heart when she heard his determined voice. She then turned t him and smiled, Thank you. Ill ask if I need help. Now that it has been mentioned, she has known Zuo Shangchen for a very long time. This man had helped her time and again when she was still very weak in the past. Even if he had helped her for Gu Shengxiaos sake, she would remember this friendship forever! Brother Zuo! The pink-robed woman, who had tagged along with Zuo Shangchen, clearly did not want Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen to get too close. She stuck herself between the two and blocked Gu Ruoyuns view of the man as herrge eyes filled with anger. How are you acquainted with such a lowlymoner? The pink-robed woman sized Gu Ruoyun up as she asked. When she saw the broken sword in Gu Ruoyuns hand, a disdainful look appeared in her eyes. She doesnt even have a decent weapon! Shes actually that poor! Men, give her a hundred gold pieces so she will stay away from Brother Zuo! The pink-robed woman lifted her snow-white chin and stared dominantly down at Gu Ruoyun as she spoke. Yes, Eldest Lady. A guard, who had followed the pink-robed woman, took a bag containing a hundred gold pieces from hispel when he heard hermand and threw it in front of Gu Ruoyun. He then ordered haughtily, This has been bestowed upon you by our Eldest Lady so you can leave now! Youre only a poormoner yet you dare to fight with our Eldest Lady over a man! At that moment, the pink-robed woman and her bodyguard had not sensed the drop in temperature around them. Zuo Shangchens seductive face has turned very cold. His eyes disyed an absolute murderous intent as he turned towards the pink-robed woman. However, he did not do anything but his enticing lips were curled into a contemptuous angle. He then turned his peach blossom eyes towards Gu Ruoyun. He would love to see what Xiao Yuner was going to do to punish this woman who has an exaggerated opinion of her own abilities! That was right! This woman had indeed tagged along with Zuo Shangchen to this ce but that does not mean that he liked her! If it had not been for his Masters orders, her remarks would have caused her to die a thousand times! Gu Ruoyun stared at the bag of money indifferently before she bent down to pick it up. She weighed the amount in the purse as her lips curled into an angle, One hundred gold pieces? If you can produce ten million gold pieces, I would consider your offer! You... The pink-robed woman was trembling with rage. She then red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun, Have you gone mad from poverty? Ten million gold pieces? Are you trying to rob me? Let me give you some advice, Brother Zuo is mine. If you dare have any intentions towards him, I will send you to a tragic end! Gu Ruoyuns mouth fell open in shock as if she had just heard some shocking news. She then turned around towards Zuo Shangchen who had an ugly look on his face and blinked as she asked, Sister-inw, when did you belong to someone else? Dont you want my big brother anymore? Chapter 1435 - Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (4)

Chapter 1435: Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sister-inw? Forget about the pink-robed woman who was infatuated with Zuo Shangchen, even the bystanders around them who were enjoying the show were astonished. What did you just say? The pink-robed woman was turned sluggish in an instant. Shepletely forgot about scolding Gu Ruoyun as she pointed dazed at Zuo Shangchen, Are you saying that hes your sister-inw? Thats not possible, Brother Chen is a man so how can he be your sister-inw? Gu Ruoyuns expression has be even more shocked. She blinked and asked, Dont you know? This evildoer is homosexual! Otherwise, how could an average man have such seductive looks? Zuo Shangchen, who was right next to her, shook his head exasperatedly when he saw Gu Ruoyuns feigned surprise. He was used to her cool and indifferent manner but he never knew she could be so two-faced... Impossible, this is impossible! The pink-robed woman shook her head as she stumbled backward. Her pampered features were extremely pale and she has clearly suffered a heavy attack. She could not believe that the man she loves so deeply had turned out to be homosexual! Compared with Zuo Shangchen falling for another, this was way harder for her to ept! Brother Chen, tell me this isnt true! Dont you like women and not men? The pink-robed woman quickly lifted her head and looked at Zuo Shangchen as she asked, holding onto herst shred of hope. Zuo Shangchen looked at her as a smile filled his peach blossom eyes. However, there was no warmth in his gaze at all. Su Lin, she speaks the truth! Boom! Those words struck the prink-robed woman like a stroke of lightning, rooting her to the spot. Her tender face then filled with tears as she stared with blurring vision at the mans seductive face beneath the setting sun. No! ( ) Suddenly, she screamed and turned around before running off in the opposite direction. When her bodyguard saw that she had left, he had quickly run after her... I had owed you a lot of favors. Gu Ruoyun paused and smiled at Zuo Shangchen before she continued, So this time, Ive helped you to solve this problem. Gu Ruoyun could tell from the very beginning that Zuo Shangchen was growing impatient with the pink-robed woman. However, she does not know why he did not chase her away. Despite her methods, she had returned him a favor. I wonder how that fellow, Shengxiao, would look like if he hears of how youve ckened his name. Zuo Shangchen could not help but burst intoughter. His smile was absolutely magnificent and devastatingly beautiful! The smile swayed the women around him but in their hearts, they only felt great pity over how this peerless and seductive man was actually homosexual! Gu Ruoyun did not speak as a peculiar light shed in her eyes. She turned towards Zuo Shangchen and said, Evil man, though Im very grateful to you for helping me time and again, theres one thing that I must make very clear! I may be Gu Shengxiaos little sister but I dont want you to always save me for his sake. My brother and I already owe you way too much. This man had traveled from East Peak Maind to the First City for Gu Shengxiao then journeyed from the First City to the Dark Earth Realm. To say that she does not feel moved would be a lie. Unfortunately, so what if she feels moved? Her big brother was straight. No matter how much gratitude she feels for Zuo Shangchen, she could not help him! Evildoer, if theres anything that you need in the future, I will help you even if Im a thousand miles away. Gu Ruoyun then turned around very slowly so that her back faced Zuo Shangchen as she calmly remarked, However, I do hope that you can let go of your feelings towards my big brother. My brother cant ever ept this. I may be able to help you with other matters but my hands are tied when ites to this situation! Chapter 1436 - Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (5)

Chapter 1436: Meeting Zuo Shangchen Again (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The smile on Zuo Shangchens face slowly faded as an indiscernible sh of pain passed through his peach blossom eyes. This fellow knows everything! It made sense, how could someone as smart as this woman fail to notice the hidden feelings he has for Gu Shengxiao? He chuckled as he replied, Xiao Yuner, Shengxiao and I are friends to the end. Helping you is expected. Youre overthinking things. I had agreed with what you said because I wanted Su Lin to give up. I have no other intentions. ( ) Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she turned back towards Zu Shangchen and asked with a forced smile, Are you certain? Im sure! Zuo Shangchens eyes shed as he replied with conviction. This time, it was Gu Ruoyun who felt puzzled. Was I mistaken in that Zuo Shangchen was not secretly in love with my big brother? I hope thats the case. Gu Ruoyun sighed. If her big brother was also attracted to men, she would have wished them both the best. Unfortunately, her big brother was straight and would never ept his love. By the way, tell me this, who is Su Lin? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun seemed to remember something and asked. Zuo Shangchen could not help but furrow his brows when he heard this. Su Lin is the Eldest Lady from the Regional Kings Mansion! She is also his most beloved daughter. My Master is friends with the Regional King so while my main objective to the Dark Earth Realm was indeed to look for Gu Shengxiao, the other objective was to do something for my Master. Regional King? The Regional King is the Marquis of the Heavenly Moon Country in the Dark Earth Realm and his power overflows across the skies. His might is unfathomable. If you want to find Qianbei Ye, perhaps the Regional King can help you. Knowing his camaraderie with my Master, he would certainly help us. Gu Ruoyun fell silent. After a long pause, she asked, Zuo Shangchen, weve known each other for a long time now but Ive never met your Master. I dont know what kind of person your Master is. Actually. Zuo Shangchen paused. Ive never met my Master either. Youve never met your Master? Gu Ruoyun stared at Zuo Shangchen as she asked in a puzzled manner. Thats right. Zuo Shangchen nodded with a bitter smile on his seductive face. Ive never really met him. If he has any instructions, he would speak to me through soul telepathy. Even my cultivation methods were carried out in my dreams! Up until now, Ive never met him in person! Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin and her thoughts were shrouded in mystery. She then lifted her head and asked Zuo Shangchen, Who did your Master assigned you to look for during this trip to the Dark Earth Realm? Zuo Shangchen shook his head, My Master did not give me any details. He only asked me to visit the Regional Kings Mansion and after I had paid the Regional Kings Mansion a visit... You know the oue. There was a sense of exasperation on the mans face. The Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion had been spoiled rotten all her life. Shes been spoiled by the Regional King to the point of bing a despot. Furthermore, she has an innate tendency for starry-eyed infatuation. She was beginning to annoy me and if you had not chased her away, Im afraid that I would never have any peace during my journey. Zuo Shangchens expression filled with impatience when he mentioned the Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion. If it was not for the friendship between the Regional King and his Master, he would have thrown that disgusting love-struck idiot away. How was he even able to endure it until this moment? Chapter 1437 - The Three Great Forces (1) Chapter 1437: The Three Great Forces (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fourth Prince, can you tell me how the Dark Earth Realm is organized? Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment as her eyes turned towards Zuo Shangchen. Her gaze was filled with a somber air. The Dark Earth Realm holds one of the most secretive existence in the world. Gu Ruoyun, who was here for the first time, would not be aware of the division of power of the Dark Earth Realm. However, she could tell that the mysterious Dark Earth Realms power structure should not be very different from the maind. Zuo Shangchen shed a devastatingly beautiful smile while his peach blossom eyes looked at the woman in green in front of him. The Dark Earth Realms power structure is simr to the mainds and is made up of many intertwined forces. Amongst these forces are unpopr organizations, third-rate organizations, second-rate organizations, and first-rate organizations. Zuo Shangchen paused before he continued to speak. Each organizations division has one standard. For example, organizations that consist of Martial Saints were considered as unpopr organizations! Gu Ruoyun raised her brows. A single Martial Saint could send shockwaves in the East Peak Maind and only the First City had cultivators above the Martial Saint rank. Though Martial Saints do not hold a very high position in the First City, they would not be considered unpopr either! If you want to reach the rank of a third-rate organization, you must have one person who has broken through to the exceptional state! Zuo Shangchens heart turned heavy and his voice no longer carried his usual indolent and seductive air. Simrly, a second-rate organization must have a refined state cultivator as amander. As for first-rate organizations, it was said that the leaders of first-rate organizations must have already broken through to the rank of the early stage, ninth transformation state! Ninth transformation! That was the current peak amongst humans so one could imagine how powerful those first-rate organizations were! Zuo Shangchen, how many first-rate organizations are there in the Dark Earth Realm? Gu Ruoyun had fallen silent for a moment before she lifted her head and asked. Zuo Shangchen smiled, There are three great first-rate organizations and they are divided into the Heavenly Moon Empire, Spiritual Military Academy, and the Underworld! That woman that you had just angered and chased away is the Eldest Lady of Heavenly Moon Empires Regional King Mansion. Within these Three Great Forces, the Spiritual Military Academy has the lowest rank. Even though the leader of the Three Great Forces is a cultivator in the ninth transformation state, the Spiritual Military Academy nurtures talents for other organizations so its collective power is not on par with the other two organizations. As for the Underworld... Zuo Shangchens eyes slowly sank. They are the most mysterious amongst the Three Great Forces. My information on the Underworld is limited so Im not too certain of the Underworlds existence! Besides, I dont even know where the Underworlds headquarter is located! Zuo Shangchens Dark Yin Pce was widely involved in many things, including gathering information. Whether it was the West Spirit Maind or the First City, no organization could hide their secrets from the Dark Yin Pce. However, he was unable to find out anything about the Underworld. From this, one could tell how mysterious the Underworld really was! ( ) However... Zuo Shangchen seem to remember something and continued, I heard that the Underworlds Master was the man who had created the Dark Earth Realm! Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment as a sense of shock appeared in her eyes. The Dark Earth Realm had been created by the Underworlds Master? How powerful was this mysterious person? Gu Ruoyun suddenly thought of the mysterious woman who had created the Ancient Divine Pagoda and who was also Zixies previous Master. If there was anyone in this world who could bepared to the Underworlds Master, it would be her! Of course, this is all just a myth so I cant confirm if its true. A peculiar light shed in Zuo Shangchens eyes as he slowly spoke, It is said that this Dark Earth Realm was a ce where the Underworlds Master used to imprison his enemies and he had even ced a Three-Headed Hell Dragon to stand guard. Hence, this was why no one has dared to leave this ce and no one dares to enter it either! Unfortunately, ten thousand years ago, the Underworlds Master had vanished and the Underworld had plunged from its initial peak existence of power to a first-rate organization of the same level as the Heavenly Moon Empire! Chapter 1438 - The Three Great Forces (2)

Chapter 1438: The Three Great Forces (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchens eyes were bright, he was clearly filled with admiration and respect towards the mythical Master of the Underworld. Unfortunately, the once all-powerful and peerless cultivator had disappeared into the rivers of history! I understand. Gu Ruoyun then turned towards Zuo Shangchen and asked, The purpose of your journey to the Heavenly Moon Empire and approaching the Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion isnt as simple as to pick up girls, is it? Zuo Shangchens face turned dark and he red at Gu Ruoyun furiously. This damned woman, shes using me ofing to the Regional Kings Mansion to pick up girls? Im much toozy to even look at that iparably arrogant Eldest Lady who had been shoved at me. I would never have tolerated her for such a long time if it were not for that fellow, Gu Shengxiao. Zuo Shangchen took a deep breath at the thought of this before staring resentfully at Gu Ruoyun with his peach blossom eyes. Xiao Yuner, is this how you see me? Do you think that I have such bad taste and would pick up a woman like that? If my Master had not told me that the Heavenly Moon Empire contains the Moon Soul Herb which can free someone from a puppets body, I would not have tolerated that womans nagging for so long. Since Zuo Shangchen knows that Gu Shengxiao had been captured by the Wen family, he understood Gu Shengxiaos current predicament. It was a good thing that the fellow was not a full puppet and was only considered to be a half puppet. Hence, if Zuo Shangchen could obtain the Moon Soul Herb, he could help to solve this problem! However, if Gu Shengxiao was turned into a full puppet, no one would be able to help him then, not even the King of Heaven himself. Hence, when Gu Ruoyun heard what Zuo Shangchen had said, a sense of joy shed in her eyes, Is this true? Is the Moon Soul Herb in the Heavenly Moon Empire? Zuo Shangchen nodded. I know that Gu Shengxiao had previously journeyed to the Dark Earth Realm in search of the Moon Soul Herb so I came here as well! Initially, I had intended to find his whereabouts first before thinking of a way to obtain the Moon Soul Herb. I never thought that he would have left so soon. Since thats the case, I can rx and put all of my attention to look for the Moon Soul Herb. Gu Ruoyuns lips twitched as she looked at the determined look on that mans seductive face. She wanted to say something but kept quiet in the end. This evildoer has done so much for the sake of my big brother. He had even risked his life and entered the Dark Earth Realm. All for the sake of this Moon Soul Herb! Thank you. All her feelings were contained within those two words. She would remember Zuo Shangchens kindness! In the future, if he was in any danger, she would rush over immediately to save him even if she was a thousand miles away! Xiao Yuner, since this is your first time in the Dark Earth Realm, why dont youe with me to the Heavenly Moon Empire? Zuo Shangchen smiled as he spoke. Even though Su Lin is arrogant and overbearing, her father is an upright man. Besides, he would ept your presence on ount of my Master. Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she nodded, Alright. Since the Moon Soul Herb is in the Heavenly Moon Empire, she has to make a trip there no matter what! If she obtains the Moon Soul Herb, her big brother could live the life of a normal human just like he used to. He would not need to worry about being controlled by others at any moment. Fourth Prince, what do you know about the Moon Soul Herb? Gu Ruoyun lifted her head towards Zuo Shangchen as she asked. The Moon Soul Herb lies within the Heavenly Moon Empires Imperial Pce, Zuo Shangchen looked at Gu Ruoyun as he spoke. Besides, I heard that they will be holding apetition sometime soon. Im not too sure of the details concerning thepetition but I heard that the winner of thepetition would gain the Moon Soul Herb./ Aside from the ability to free a man from his puppet state, the Moon Soul Herb was also a very precious treasure. Chapter 1439 - The Three Great Forces (3)

Chapter 1439: The Three Great Forces (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A contest? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin as her eyes flickered. If I could get the Moon Soul Herb from this contest, theres nothing wrong in trying. Fourth Prince, shall we journey towards the Heavenly Moon Empire now? Alright. Zuo Shangchens face lit up with a smile. His eyes were filled with warmth as he stared at Gu Ruoyun. At that moment, Gu Shengxiaos face appeared within his minds eye and a distant look appeared in his gaze. Shengxiao, Ill help Xiao Yuner to obtain the Moon Soul Herb, no matter what. Only then will I be able to save you! The mans indolent, peach blossom eyes filled with determination as he thought of this. His seductive features no longer disyed his initially coquettish air. ... The Heavenly Moon Empire, at the Regional Kings Mansion. A man was standing with his hands behind his back in a luxurious and spacious bedchamber with his back against a tightly closed door. His eyes held a sense of reverence as an infirm voice rang out in the quiet room. Su Ran, do you understand my order? That woman, Gu Ruoyun, already arrived in the Dark Earth Realm! I want you to take her Ancient Divine Pagoda, no matter the price! If Gu Ruoyun had been here, she would immediately have recognized the voice as belonging to the man who had previously addressed himself as this Holy One. He was also Zixie and Qianbei Yes enemy and the man who had caused Zixies downfall! Unfortunately, she was not present and was not aware of the rtionship between that man and the Regional King of the Heavenly Moon Empire. This subordinate understands! The Regional King joined his fists as his eyes filled with reverence, Do I have to kill that woman? The Regional King made a slicing motion as he spoke. The voice was silent for several seconds before it continued to speak, No! My goal is only to obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda. As for Gu Ruoyun, she cant die now. If she dies, Ill lose my means to threaten Qianbei Ye! If Qianbei Yes powers are restored too quickly and I cannot emerge from this seal, I wont be able to kill him in a time like this. His only weakness is Gu Ruoyun! The voice paused for another moment. As long as Gu Ruoyun is still alive, his weakness still exists. If Gu Ruoyun dies, that fellows body will have no weaknesses at all! If it turns out this way, that fellow would be very difficult to defeat. Its a good thing that my seal will be broken soon. Once I return to freedom, their doom shall arrive! Does he not want to kill Gu Ruoyun? No! He wants to kill her more than anyone else! Be it Qianbei Ye or her, both of them must die! Unfortunately, he understood that if Gu Ruoyun were to die now, Qianbei Ye would fly into insanity. Once he has flown into an insane rage, he would be even more difficult to defeat! If he could kidnap Gu Ruoyun and use her to threaten Qianbei Ye, regardless of how powerful Qianbei Ye was, he would have to kneel before him! Su Ran, your duty is solely to take the Ancient Divine Pagoda away and kill the Divine Beast that guards the Ancient Divine Pagoda, Zixie! As long as that disgusting Zixie exists, I will never be able to control the Ancient Divine Pagodapletely! I dont care whether you use secret plots or an obvious ploy, you must bring the Ancient Divine Pagoda to me! Besides, let me give you a piece of advice. That woman, Gu Ruoyun, is a lunatic too. If you dont kill her, even if you shut her away, she would still find a way to grow! Furthermore, she would have her revenge over you one day! / The voice paused once again. However, she simply cannot die now! You must use your best ns to defeat her! You can also use the Imperial household of the Heavenly Moon Empires might! As for the details of the n, figure it out yourself! Three months. Ill give you three months time. I must see the Ancient Divine Pagoda in three months or, when I break this seal, the first person I will kill is you! Chapter 1440 - The Three Great Forces (4)

Chapter 1440: The Three Great Forces (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mans voice was filled with a sinister air with made the Regional King tremble as his handsome face turned ashen. Dont worry Master, I wont fail you. After receiving the Regional Kings determined answer, the man replied in satisfaction, Mm, remember your promise! Otherwise, you know my methods! I absolutely must have the Ancient Divine Pagoda! No one knows how much he lusts for the Ancient Divine Pagoda. If he could have the Ancient Divine Pagoda, he would be one step away from reaching the full circle state! The full circle state was the peak of martial skill! It was alsomonly known as godhood! In order to reach the full circle, he must have the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Understood! The Regional King joined his fists respectfully. He believes that he knows what to do! If anyone from the Regional Kings Mansion were here and witnessed the Regional King bending and scraping at thin air, they would certainly believe that he had gone mad! The fact was, he had been alone in this room the entire time. Hence, in the eyes of the ignorant, they would think that he was talking to himself! Of course, under the strict rules of the Regional Kings Mansion, no stranger would dare toe barging in. However, these rules did not apply to the Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion, Su Lin! Hence, when the Regional King lifted his head, the rooms door burst open with a bang. He was just about to turn around in anger when his handsome face froze in ce at the sight of the woman who had burst into the room. He gently furrowed his brows. Liner, whats going on? Had you not left with Zuo Shangchen to solve some matters? Why are you back so soon? Where is Zuo Shangchen? At this moment, Su Lin was weeping. Her tender face was full of sorrow which made the Regional Kings heart throb with pain. Now that it has been mentioned, the Regional King was an easily infatuated man. He had given so much affection to his deceased first wife that it caused arge group of wives and concubines to gather in the Regional Kings Mansion. However, this was also the reason why he only had Su Lin, his only daughter, in the end! Not because the rest of his concubines were never impregnated but to the Regional King, though he could favor other women, those women were not fit to carry his heir! Hence, only thete Regional Kings wife had given birth to Su Lin. / update by Su Lin, who has been doted on in many ways all her life, has never suffered grief! Forget about anyone else having the courage to give her grief. Now, at the sight of Su Lins pitiful little face, the Regional Kings heart throbbed painfully. Father. Su Lin bit her lip as her eyes filled with tears. She looked absolutely pitiful. Brother Chen, he... He doesnt like me. Sob, sob! The Regional King was in a daze, he never thought that Su Lin would shed tears of sadness over a man. After all, in the Heavenly Moon Empire, there were many handsome men who had pursued Su Lin yet she was haughty and arrogant so no one could match up to her standards. However, after Zuo Shangchen had arrived, her pride disappeared. He was the only one who could hold her heart. Liner, it really is time for an attitude adjustment. Men prefer soft and gentle women who are fair and considerate. You have such an explosive temper, no wonder Zuo Shangchen doesnt like you. The Regional King sighed as he gently stroked Su Lins head and replied soothingly, I believe that as long as you can change, Zuo Shangchen will notice your good qualities. It would have been better if he had stayed quiet for after the Regional King had spoken, Su Lin began to cry even more profusely. Father, you dont even know this but Brother Chen doesnt like women, he likes men! So what if I be any gentler? As a woman, Ill never receive his love. Chapter 1441 - The Regional Kings Mansion (1)

Chapter 1441: The Regional Kings Mansion (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen only likes men? The Regional King was shocked. Su Lins voice then rang out in the midst of his stupor. Father, arent you close with Brother Chens Master? Can you help me send my marriage proposal to Brother Chens Master? As long as his Master agrees, Brother Chen will have no choice but to marry me. I dont care if he likes men or women, I must have him! Su Lins voice was sinister as she insisted. Any man that she has fallen for will not have any reason to leave her! She does not care if Brother Chen likes men, his Master would never allow him to be a degenerate! As long as his Master says the word, Brother Chen would have to obey. This time, the Regional King did notply with Su Lin and frowned instead. Liner, you cant force the matters of the heart. If you are willing to change your attitude, Im sure Brother Chen will ept you eventually. However, are you sure that Zuo Shangchen only likes men? Maybe he had said that on purpose to reject you? The initially sorrowful Su Lin was shocked after hearing this. What does father mean? Had Brother Chen only used that as an excuse to reject me? That damned woman, she had dared to deceive me! Su Lins entire face turned red from rage aftering to this realization. If Gu Ruoyun had been here, Su Lin would have disregarded everything and attacked that damn woman to tear her to pieces! That was right! In Su Lins heart, she has turned Gu Ruoyun into someone who was plotting against Zuo Shangchen! Otherwise, why would that woman have made her believe that Brother Chen prefers men? If she and Brother Chen had a misunderstanding, that woman would gain an opportunity! As for why Brother Chen had agreed with that womans words, he must have been coerced into it! Liner, since youvee to a realization, you should go back and get some rest first. Youll need to work hard on your own for Zuo Shangchen, I cant help you. The Regional King smiled calmly as a peculiar light shed through his tender gaze. Zuo Shangchen was born into nobility so even if the Regional King had sent a marriage proposal, his Master may not agree to it! The only way was to make him fall in love with Su Lin! Only then would Su Lin stand a chance to marry him! From then on, the Regional Kings Mansions reputation would rise as well! Actually, the Regional King has a lot of confidence in Su Lin. This little girl may be spoiled and willful but she has fine good looks. Otherwise, she would never have been named as the top beauty in the Heavenly Moon Empire. If she could change her unruly behavior, Zuo Shangchen would certainly fall for her. No man could turn a blind eye to such a beautiful woman. Even he had other women despite his deep love for Su Lins mother! The only thing was, those women do not hold a ce in his heart. At most, they had merely been tools to fulfill his need. To the Regional King, Zuo Shangchen had not epted Su Lin because this little girl has a horribly nasty attitude. If she could change, she would be able to fulfill her wishes. The Regional King smiled as he thought of this. His smile carried an absolute confidence. Alright, Liner, you may leave now. Remember what Ive told you. Yes, Father. Su Lin bit her lip before she lowered her head and walked out. Change my attitude? I would do anything to get Zuo Shangchen to ept me. Su Lin clenched her fists tightly at the thought of this as a determined light shed in her fierce gaze. My little girl really needs to improve herself. I hope she wont let me down. The Regional King shook his head in exasperation as he watched Su Lin leave. He then walked out a well soon after. Chapter 1442 - The Regional Kings Mansion (2)

Chapter 1442: The Regional Kings Mansion (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xiao Yuner, were here, this is the Regional Kings Mansion. A peerless evildoer who was dressed in peach blossom colored robes paused in his footsteps outside the Regional Kings Mansion. He then turned his eyes towards the woman in green by his side and raised the corners of his lips. His phoenix-like eyes carried a smile as he said, The Regional King is one of my Masters acquaintances. If we can get his help, it would be much easier for you to find Qianbei Ye. Gu Ruoyun fell silent before she followed Zuo Shangchen inside. As they had stepped into the Regional Kings Mansion, a tender voice called out in front of them. A feminine figure then fluttered towards them like a butterfly. The womans dainty features were filled with a magnificent smile. Brother Chen, youre back? The woman nced at Gu Ruoyun as she spoke and a malicious light shed deep in her eyes. However, because of what the Regional King had said, she did not allow it to show. Zuo Shangchen was somewhat shocked. Knowing Su Lins spoiled nature, he had assumed that she would have attacked Gu Ruoyun after seeing her so Zuo Shangchen had made preparations before his arrival. He never expected Su Lin to act as if nothing had happened at all. In reality, even though Su Lin had been spoiled and willful from a young age, no one dared to say anything to her due to the Regional Kings Mansions influence. However, she was the Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion after all so she would know how to draw a mans attention! Initially, she had thought that no matter how unruly she was, Zuo Shangchen would have epted her on ount of her fathers friendship with his Master. She had been wrong! Since she had been mistaken, there was still time if she changed her tactics now! However, it was impossible for her to let go of her enmity towards Gu Ruoyun. She had only put on an amicable face in front of Zuo Shangchen. Gu Ruoyun gently curled her lips as her eyes filled with amusement. The malice in Su Lins eyes may have disappeared in a sh but she had noticed it. Looks like her time in the Regional Kings Mansion would not be a peaceful one... Haha, Sir Chen, youve returned? A clear and bright voice rang out from the hall. They then saw a middle-aged man in embroidered robes walking over towards them with quick steps. The mans features bore a resemnce to Su Lin and was quite handsome as well. Gu Ruoyun managed to figure out the mans identity instantly. He must be the Regional King of Heavenly Moon Empire, Su Ran! He was also a cultivator in thete-stage of the refined state! He was second only to the current Emperor of Heavenly Moon Empire! May I ask who this youngdy is? The Regional Kings eyes shed as he looked at Gu Ruoyun who was standing next to Zuo Shangchen. Zuo Shangchen paused but the smile on his face only increased. Shes my friend, Gu Ruoyun. She hase here to participate in the Heavenly Moon Empirespetition. As she doesnt have a ce to stay, Ive brought her with me and would need to trouble you to put her up for two days. Hahaha, the Regional King burst intoughter as he concealed the strange light in his eyes. He then replied in a bright and clear voice, Zuo Shangchen is my old friends disciple! You are his friend as well so you can rest assured and stay in the Regional Kings Mansion. If theres anything that you need, let us know. Liner, since this young woman is Brother Chens friend, you must take good care of her. Yes, Father. Su Lin slowly turned around and bowed at the Regional King. No one had noticed the malice in her eyes when she turned around. Gu Ruoyun! Youve dared to fight with me over Brother Chen so I will make you understand the price youll have to pay for trying to snatch my man away! Su Lin took a deep breath at the thought of this to calm the growing murderous intent in her heart! Chapter 1443 - The Regional Kings Mansion (3)

Chapter 1443: The Regional Kings Mansion (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nevertheless, Gu Ruoyun still managed to sense the anger and rage in Su Lins heart. The corners of her lips curled into an indifferent angle but she stayed silent. However, her eyes turned very cold and no one could read the emotion on her clear and cold face. Xiao Yuner? Zuo Shangchen sensed the change in Gu Ruoyuns demeanor and was shocked. He swept his enticing gaze across her as he frowned. He then turned a seemingly careless look at Su Lin who was next to the Regional King. His eyes gently flickered but no one could tell what he was thinking. Haha, Lady Gu, you must be tired from your long journey. I will now send someone to escort you to get some rest. The Regional King burst intoughter once again and had remained smiling the entire time. However, Gu Ruoyun does not know why but she felt as if his smile was merely a mask. Its fake! Thats right, hes hiding something! At this moment, the Regional Kings behavior caused Gu Ruoyun to feel that he was being hypocritical. Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered when she sensed this. It looks like this Regional King was not as simple as Zuo Shangchen had said. Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded as she thought of this while a small smile hung on the corners of her lips. Hearing this, the Regional King immediately gave the order and asked his servants to prepare the guest room for Gu Ruoyun. Whether it was intentional or not, he had arranged for Gu Ruoyun to stay in a room next to his own... Zuo Shangchen felt that it was a little bit inappropriate and frowned. Regional King, let Xiao Yuner stay in the wing next to mine. Theres no need to trouble yourself. The Regional King was shocked. He never expected Zuo Shangchen to step out and speak against his arrangement. After all, he had his reasons for cing Gu Ruoyun next to his room. One of them was due to his Masters instructions. The second reason was to ce Gu Ruoyun far away from Zuo Shangchen so his daughter would be in a favorable position to gain special advantages. He also wanted to keep an eye on her! Brother Chen. Su Lin quickly spoke up when she noticed that her father was slow to respond, My father is doing this for your own good. You are such a peerless and devastatingly beautiful man. What if she has evil intentions to climb into your bed? Nowadays, there are some people would offendmon decency andmit such acts! She had shot a look at Gu Ruoyun as she spoke disdainfully. She would never give this woman the chance to approach her Brother Chen! Brother Chen will only ever belong to her! However, she did not realize that Zuo Shangchen had been offended by her use of the phrase peerless and devastatingly beautiful man about him. Zuo Shangchen knitted his brows instantly as a malicious air filled his beautiful features. God knows how much he hates it when someone uses those words like devastatingly beautiful to describe him! To him, this phrase could only be used to describe women. Su Lins words were not apliment to him but had hurt his ego instead! If the Regional King had not been his Masters old friend, he would have thrown this damned woman out a long time ago! Zuo Shangchen took a deep breath and suppressed the raging me in his heart. He then turned his peach blossom gaze towards the Regional King and asked, Regional King, tidy up the room next to mine for her to stay in, alright? This... The Regional King fell silent but could not find any reason to reject his request. In the end, he could only nod in exasperation as he said, Alright, Ill send someone to make preparations. How unfortunate... He had thought to arrange for Gu Ruoyun to stay next to him so that he would have the perfect opportunity to steal her Ancient Divine Pagoda. He had not expected Zuo Shangchen to stop him. Chapter 1444 - The Regional Kings Mansion (4)

Chapter 1444: The Regional Kings Mansion (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Was it possible that he had noticed something? No! Thats absolutely impossible! This fellow cant possibly have known about my bad intentions towards Gu Ruoyun. Otherwise, he would not have brought her to the Regional Kings Mansion. The Regional Kings guess was not very far off from the truth. Zuo Shangchen certainly was unaware of his true intentions or he would never have brought Gu Ruoyun to this ce! He had only felt that the Regional King had too many concubine chambers in his rear courtyard. That fact was enough to prove that the Regional King was a pervert so how could Zuo Shangchen rest assured when the Regional King had nned to ce Gu Ruoyun in a room next to his? What if this fellow had molested her, how would he exin this to Gu Shengxiao? It would be safer if Xiao Yuner was by his side. At least this fellow would not do anything out of character on ount of his Master. ... Once the Regional King had made the arrangements, Gu Ruoyun followed the Regional Kings servant girls and walked into the rear courtyard. After tidying her belongings, she crossed her legs as she sat on her bed and began her silent meditation. Unfortunately, her meditation would notst very long. Soon after she had entered into a meditative state, a luxurious lily-white hand pushed the door open with a creak. Gu Ruoyun looked up as the pink-robed Su Lin walked into the room. At this moment, Su Lins entire face was filled with rage. Her eyes carried a ferocious air as she red at Gu Ruoyun fiercely. She was no longer feigning a tender and lovable air like the way she had acted in front of Zuo Shangchen just now. Speak, what can I do to make you leave Brother Chen? Su Lin gnashed her teeth viciously as she asked. Her eyes were filled with venom as she stared at Gu Ruoyun. As long as you leave Brother Chen, I will grant you endless glory, splendor, wealth, and rank! Furthermore, I can even gift you with a low-ss spiritual weapon! Based on the Heavenly Moon Empires position in the Dark Earth Realm, to own a low-ss spiritual weapon was nothing strange at all. Especially since Su Lins father was the second most powerful cultivator in the Heavenly Moon Empire. However, Su Lins ability to casually gift a low-ss spiritual weapon to someone else was enough to prove the Dark Earth Realms long heritage and history! After all, on the maind, even the First Citys Three Great Protectors would never gift someone a low-ss spiritual weapon so casually. However, a low-ss spiritual weapon meant almost next to nothing to Gu Ruoyun. There was also something else that she had mistakenly assumed! Even as the Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion, Su Lin has yet to reach the level where she could casually give a spiritual weapon away. She only has two low-ss spiritual weapons in her hands but she had grudgingly gifted one to Gu Ruoyun because she loves Zuo Shangchen so much. As long as this woman was willing to leave Zuo Shangchen, forget about giving away one low-ss spiritual weapon. Even if she had been asked to hand over both spiritual weapons, she would do it! No, not only do I want you to leave Brother Chen, I want you to get into bed with another man and have Brother Chen walk in and witness this scene. This way, he will certainly give up on you. Su Lin seemed to think of something more and continued to speak, You shouldnt think of getting into bed with another man as a loss to you. It would be advantageous to you if you can obtain a low-ss spiritual weapon by using your own body! After all, someone like you would never have the ability to gain a low-ss spiritual weapon in this lifetime. Su Lin had raised her head arrogantly as she looked at Gu Ruoyun. It was as if she expected this woman to quickly express her thanks to her profusely. Besides, I can see that youre only sticking to Brother Chen because of the powerful force behind him. Im the only one who loves Brother Chen wholeheartedly but Brother Chens heart has been fooled by you and is mistaking fish eyes for pearls. He is missing out on his chance to have someone who truly deserves his love. In reality, Su Lin had never intended to bribe Gu Ruoyun. She had wanted to kill her but she knows that Brother Chens heart would still be fixated on this woman even if she was dead! Therefore, the only way to make Brother Chen give up on Gu Ruoyun was to make her betray him! Chapter 1445 - The Regional Kings Mansion (5)

Chapter 1445: The Regional Kings Mansion (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun has seen all sorts of people in both her lives and there has been nock of shameless people either. However, this was the first time she has evere across this level of narcissism. Based on Su Lins words, she clearly considers herself to be a lustrous pearl while others were merely fish eyes. In her point of view, she was the only one who deserves Zuo Shangchen. No one else has the right to stand by his side. When Su Lin saw that Gu Ruoyun was hesitant in responding, she immediately assumed that Gu Ruoyun was deeply repenting her actions. She then curled her lips as her eyes filled with arrogance andcency. If you understand the situation, you should... Is there anything else? Just as Su Lin thought that Gu Ruoyun was not going to answer her, a clear a cold voice rang out and shocked her. That voice was so cold that it sent shivers down her spine. Su Lin then noticed that the woman, who had been seated in meditation on the bed, was standing up. If you have nothing else to say, you can leave. Gu Ruoyun stared at Su Lin calmly. Or are you saying that you want me to send you away? Su Lin was shaken as she looked at Gu Ruoyun. At that moment, she stared into a pair of clear and cold eyes. Gu Ruoyuns gaze was calm and showed no sign of emotion. However, no one could see the emotions deep within her eyes. Gu Ruoyun, did you not hear what I just said? Su Lin was enraged and she red viciously at Gu Ruoyun. If you leave Brother Chen, I might spare your life and give you a low-ss spiritual weapon as well but if you insist on seducing him, dont me me for myck of courtesy! Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes as a cool light shed in her gaze. She thenughed icily, I get the feeling that Im not weed in the Regional Kings Mansion. Since thats the case, I wont disturb you any longer. Though she had initially wanted to ask the Regional Kings Mansions help to find Qianbei Ye, that does not mean that she would still remain here shamelessly when someone had made it clear that she was not weed here. Hmph! Su Lin scoffed icily as her face filled with disdain. Dont use such words to threaten me. If you really have the ability, you can leave the Regional Kings Mansion right now! The Regional Kings Mansion does not put up the likes of you! As the Regional King knows his daughters nature very well, he had not informed Su Lin of his Masters order. Hence, Su Lin was unaware of Gu Ruoyuns importance to the Regional King. In Su Lins opinion, Gu Ruoyun was the type of woman who would curry favor from those who were more powerful than her! She does not know what method Gu Ruoyun had used to seduced Brother Chen but she has now used Brother Chen to enter the Regional Kings Mansion! This means that this woman must have some sort of agenda! To Su Lin, this womans agenda was very simple! As the Regional King was the second most powerful cultivator in the Heavenly Moon Empire, many women have always wanted to find ways to gain entry into the Regional Kings Mansion. It could even be said that the Regional King was closest in power to Zuo Shangchens Master! In reality, Su Lin was not aware of the power behind Zuo Shangchen. She had assumed that the Regional Kings Mansion was powerful enough and only the Heavenly Moon Empires Imperial Family and the other two first-rate organizations could surpass them. Dont think that dont know about your agenda. Not only do you n on fooling around with Brother Chen but you also wont spare my father from your schemes! Perhaps my father is your true objective! Su Lin stared hatefully at Gu Ruoyun as she spoke in a despicable manner. Regardless of Brother Chens noble background, hes only a Young Master. The true decision-maker of the Dark Yin Pce is his Master and my father is themander of the Regional Kings Mansion. Perhaps youve only approached Brother Chen so that you could use him as a means to enter the Regional Kings Mansion to seduce my father! Chapter 1446 - The Regional Kings Mansion (6)

Chapter 1446: The Regional Kings Mansion (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The more Su Lin thought about it, the more likely it seems. After all, her father had intended to put Gu Ruoyun in a room next to his from the beginning. Does that not mean that he has fallen for this womans charms? Unfortunately, Brother Chen had been deceived by this false woman! Are you done? Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes as she turned towards Su Lin. Her lips curled as a shapeless coercion erupted from her body. If Su Lin had only seen her as a love rival because of Zuo Shangchen, Gu Ruoyun would have been able to tolerate it! However, Su Lin had provoked her time and time again so how could she continue to allow her to treat her that way? You... Su Lin jumped with fright when the aura exploded from Gu Ruoyuns being. She could not help but stumbled backward before she returned to her senses. When she realized that Gu Ruoyun had given her a fright, fiery rage began to spit from her eyes again as she cried out angrily, Gu Ruoyun, you little sl*t, you... p! A clear, ringing noise stopped Su Lins words. The little beast, who had been curled up in Gu Ruoyuns bosom, peeked his head out. It swept itsrge, glistening eyes across Su Lins swollen and red face before he retracted his head and continued to snore away against Gu Ruoyuns chest as if nothing had happened. Su Lin was shocked. She then touched her face as she stared at Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. She had hit me! This woman had the audacity to actually hit me! Oh, yes. Gu Ruoyun, Im going to kill you! Im going to kill you, you little b*tch! Su Lin has flown into madness as she screamed and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. The room was suddenly kicked open with a bang and a peach blossom pink figure rushed into the room. The figure ran straight at Gu Ruoyun without even looking at the manic Su Lin. Xiao Yuner, whats going on? Are you hurt? Zuo Shangchens peach blossom eyes were filled with anxiety and panic. Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she said, Im fine. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchen heaved a sigh of relief. He then noticed the disheveled Su Lin whose face was red and swollen. Brother Chen... Su Lins eyes filled with tears and as she stared pitifully at Zuo Shangchen. Unfortunately, when paired with her resemnce to a crazed old woman, this was not a look which inspires sympathy. Instead, she looked utterly disgusting. Su Lin, whats the meaning of this? Zuo Shangchen frowned as he asked. He never liked Su Lin. If it had not been for his Masters urging, he would never have chosen to stay at this ce. Brother Chen, it was this woman, she had hit me! Su Lin pointed at Gu Ruoyun as sheined to Zuo Shangchen. Her red eyes carried a sense of viciousness as she screeched maliciously, She even said that she wants to kill me! Brother Chen, you must avenge me and kill this woman! Gu Ruoyun curled her lips as she turned to look at Zuo Shangchens mischevious face. Fourth Prince, looks like I shouldnt stay in the Regional Kings Mansion any longer. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchens frown deepened. He regrets it! He regrets bringing Gu Ruoyun to this ce. He had assumed that Su Lin would not dare to cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun with the Regional King around. However, he had underestimated this woman. No! He should say that he had underestimated a womans insanity when she was in love! If you dont want to stay here, we should leave. Zuo Shangchen did not seem to hear Su Lins usations as he looked at Gu Ruoyun with a grin dancing in his peach blossom eyes. Chapter 1447 - The Regional Kings Mansion (7) Chapter 1447: The Regional Kings Mansion (7) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Brother Chen, you... Su Lins eyes widened in disbelief. How can this be? I was clearly the one who had been attacked but why is Brother Chen acting as if he hadnt seen a thing and intends on leaving with this woman? No, you cant leave! Suddenly, she returned to her senses and charged towards Zuo Shangchen like a maniac. Zuo Shangchen merely furrowed his brows and moved aside. As a result, Su Lin ended up charging into thin air and nearly fell to the ground. This action had hurt Su Lin even more. She felt as if her heart was riddled with gaping wounds and could not hold her tears back. Brother Chen, dont you trust me? This woman doesnt really love you, shes only using you to get to my father! She doesnt have any good intentions at all! Zuo Shangchenughed icily. You say that shes using me to get to the Regional King? I really dont know why Xiao Yuner would like to get to know the Regional King. Su Lins heart leaped with glee when Zuo Shangchen answered her question. She forgot about her agony and quickly continued, Because she wants to seduce my father! Brother Chen, she has evil ns. You mustnt be deceived. Zuo Shangchenughed. Hisugh was absolutely magnificent and was enough to send all living things into a frenzy. Su Lin was dumbstruck as she stared foolishly at Zuo Shangchen. If she could marry such a peerless man, she would have no regrets in this lifetime. At the end of the day, the Regional King is only the second most powerful cultivator in the Heavenly Moon Empire. Zuo Shangchen raised his brow as he spoke. His smile was absolutely evil and devastatingly beautiful. I dont think that Xiao Yuner would have such bad taste and refuse such an outstanding man like me to pursue an old bull like the Regional King, am I right, Xiao Yuner? Zuo Shangchen had turned his gaze to Gu Ruoyun and looked at her with a forced smile. Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes at him and did not say a word. After all, this evildoer was helping her so she should not undermine him either. Su Lin. Zuo Shangchens expression gradually sank when he noticed that Su Lin was about to speak. I had tried to be amicable for my Masters sake but if you insist on bullying Xiao Yuner, I wont mind making you my enemy! Are you using Xiao Yuner of wanting to seduce your father? Do you really think that your father is that powerful that she would waste her energy to seduce him? Su Lins face changed from green to white and back again as she bit her lip and stared at the evildoer with a sorrowful and hopeless look on her face. Brother Chen, my father has spoken to your Master that he wants to matchmake me with you! Are you going to oppose your Masters order? Su Lin was only trying to scare Zuo Shangchen. She was also reminding him that even if he wants to be with Gu Ruoyun, his Master would never approve of it. However, Zuo Shangchen onlyughed disdainfully at her and snapped his fan open. His peerless, peach blossom-like features were filled with smiles as his eyes swept across Su Lins face disdainfully. I dont need anyones permission when ites to my personal matter! Especially the issue of my own wedding, I dont need anyone else to make the decision for me even if that person is my Master! He does not have the right to make me marry you either! The contempt in his eyes thickened as he spoke, However, are you unable to marry? Is that why youre sticking to me so much? If youck thepany of men, why not visit a brothel? There are many men there ready to wait on you! Gu Ruoyun gently curled her lips. She never thought that this fellow, Zuo Shangchen, would have such a venomously lovely side! Chapter 1448 - The Regional Kings Mansion (8)

Chapter 1448: The Regional Kings Mansion (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchens heartless words caused Su Lin to stumble backward in disbelief. She bit her lips and could not stop the tears from rolling down her face. At that moment, she could clearly feel the piercing pain in her heart. Why is he treating me this way despite my devotion to him? He even fiercely trampled my heart to the ground! How could Su Lin, who has always been full of pride, endure this? Just as Su Lins entire body began to tremble, a cold and grim voice rang out from behind her. That voice was devoid of any emotion as it asked, Whats going on here? Liner, what are you doing here? The Regional King walked in from outside the bedroom door. His cold gaze swept across the teary-eyed Su Lins face before looking towards Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen. Before Su Lin could speak, Zuo Shangchenughed icily. Regional King, your Eldest Lady does not wee Xiao Yuners presence in your home. Since thats the case, Im taking Xiao Yuner with me and leaving this ce. We wont disturb you anymore. He then turned to look at Gu Ruoyun and smiled as he said, Xiao Yuner, lets go. I had brought you here to help you, not to give you any grief. Otherwise, if that fellow Gu Shengxiao ever find out that I had not taken good care of you, Im afraid that hell fly into a terrible rage. If someone like Gu Shengxiao, who had always been wrapped around his little sisters finger, were to find out that Gu Ruoyun had suffered grief, how could he ept it? Gu Ruoyun was his weak spot, no one could touch her! Gu Ruoyun nodded gently. She hade to the Regional Kings Mansion for thepetition and to ask the Regional King to help find Qianbei Yes whereabouts. There was no need for her to willingly endure insult and humiliation in silence! Sir Zuo, wait! When the Regional King realized that Zuo Shangchen was about to take Gu Ruoyun away, his entire expression changed greatly as he hurriedly rushed to block their way. He then turned around, raised his hand and pped Su Lin fiercely right across her face. The entire room returned to silence after the sound of the p. Su Lin stroked her face as she stared at the Regional King with a dazed look. Her wide eyes were filled with disbelief. Her father had treasured her deeply since she was very young. Forget about hitting her, he could not even bear to touch her at all! Now, he has actually hit her because of this woman, Gu Ruoyun! Su Lin clenched her fists tightly as she sent a re filled with poisonous daggers at Gu Ruoyun. Her gaze was filledpletely with hatred. Its all because of this woman! Brother Chen had treated me this way since she had appeared. Its also because of her that my father has hit me for the first time! Apologize! The Regional King red at Su Lin frostily as he tried his best to conceal his agonized heart with a cold aura. Apologize to Lady Gu immediately! Father! Su Lin slowly turned her gaze to the Regional King as she pointed at Gu Ruoyun. You want me to apologize to this woman? What wrong have Imitted to cause you to treat me this way? I was clearly the victim here. Its fine if Brother Chen does not help me but even you are treating me this way! What has this seductive fox done to you? Why have you be mystified as well? Have you forgotten all about myte mother? The Regional King turned away. He did not have the courage to look into Su Lins eyes which were full of hatred. He took a deep breath and forced the reluctance in his heart out before he spoke again, An unruly and willful daughter like you does not belong in the Regional Kings Mansion! Apologize to Lady Gu immediately. As our guest, she should have been treated with respect yet you had treated her rudely. If you dont apologize, you will be stripped of your position as the Regional Kings Mansions Eldest Lady! Chapter 1449

Chapter 1449: The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun gently curled the corners of her lips as she watched the scene before her while an almost undetectable light shed across her cool eyes. However, no one could figure out what she was thinking when she looked at the Regional Kings eyes. Apologize! When he noticed that Su Lin was not responding, the Regional Kings expression sank as he berated her once again, Apologize to her immediately! Su Lins tender figure quivered as if this was the first time the Regional King has ever spoken to her so angrily. She bit her lips as she shot Gu Ruoyun a hateful and unwilling re! Im sorry! Under the Regional Kings cold and grim gaze, Su Lin finally spat her apology out reluctantly. However, her eyes were filled with humiliation while the hatred and venom in her eyes deepened. Gu Ruoyun, my father scolded me for the first time today because of you. One day, I will pay you back for all the humiliation Ive suffered today! Su Lin took a deep breath at the thought of this as she balled her hands into tight fists at her side. Her nails dug deeply into her palm until thin trickles of blood flowed out. However, she did not seem to notice the pain. Theres no need to apologize. Gu Ruoyun smiled airily under Su Lins angry re as she replied, Regional King, Ive disturbed you enough and I wont disrupt your peace and quiet any longer. Farewell. She had not needed to hear Su Lins apology. In fact, it was useless even if Su Lin had apologized! Gu Ruoyun would never forgive her! Also, how was this apology any different from no apology at all? Do not judge the situation simply because the Regional King was shielding her on the surface. In reality, Gu Ruoyun knows very well that this man was indeed very annoyed with her! However, he had acted on ount of saving Zuo Shangchens Masters face. In reality, the Regional King had another reason for shieling Gu Ruoyun as well, that was the Ancient Divine Pagoda in her hands! If Gu Ruoyun were to leave the Regional Kings Mansion, it would not be so easy for him to obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda! This was the true reason why he had forced Su Lin to apologize! Lady Gu! The Regional King frowned as he blocked Gu Ruoyuns way. Ive already asked Su Lin to apologize. If theres anything that youre still not happy with, please let me know and I will do what I can to fulfill your wishes. As a guest in the Regional Kings Mansion, I wont allow you to suffer any grief. His words sounded so reasonable and fair that it would be difficult for anyone to reject his offer. Unfortunately, in the face of the Regional Kings good intentions, Gu Ruoyun maintained her cool and indifferent smile while her eyes were like an ancient well with no sign of movement. Theres no need, its inconvenient for me to stay in the Regional Kings Mansion. Lets go, Fourth Prince. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchen shrugged his shoulders as he followed Gu Ruoyun out. His peach blossom and peerless features had carried a puzzling smile the entire time. Lady Gu! The Regional King was mildly incensed. This little girl really doesnt know whats good for her. Ive already lowered my status and she still insists on leaving! Shes looking down at the Regional Kings Mansion! Also, Ive even excoriated my most precious Liner because of her. What more does she want? The more he thought about this, the angrier he felt. However, he did not let it show on his face and continued to disy a mild and courteous manner. If theres anything that you need, you may let me know. If you leave just like that, Im afraid that many in the Heavenly Moon Empire will believe that I had been thoughtless in hosting you as my guest. It would certainly draw a lot of talk from others. If you stay, I can lock Liner away until youvepleted your task! Su Lin was in a daze and she could only stare disbelievingly at the Regional King while her eyes filled with questions. Chapter 1450 - The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (2)

Chapter 1450: The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She simply could not understand it. Why was her father isting her for the sake of a woman he had only met for the first time? The Regional King sensed Su Lins stare but he turned away and did not spare her another look, afraid that he would not be able to bear this. Lady Gu, will this please you now? As he spoke, the Regional King identally lost control of his intonation and raised his voice a little. He had done this because he really wanted Gu Ruoyun to stay which would make it easier for him to act! However, he never thought that he would unexpectedly raise Gu Ruoyuns level of suspicion instead. Ive already insisted on leaving. Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she replied loftily, Im very sorry for disturbing all of you. After saying her piece, she left no chance for anyone else to detain her as she turned around and left the Regional Kings Mansion. Thump! When Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen have disappeared, the Regional King mmed his palm on the table and instantly split it into two. A vein throbbed on his forehead as a murderous intent shed across his cold eyes. Ultimately, he held the murderous intent in his heart and straightened his sleeves fiercely before walking out from the room. Su Lin watched as the Regional King disappeared and lowered her eyelids. At this moment, herrge eyes were filled with anger. Gu Ruoyun, its all your fault. You had snatched my man away and snatched my father away too. I wont let you get away with this. From now on, as long as you exist in this world, I wont be a part of it! If I exist in this world, I wont allow you to remain in existence either! The Regional King had been extremely enraged because Gu Ruoyun had insisted on leaving. However, in Su Lins heart, she believed that the Regional King had been venting his anger at her. Hence, the hatred she feels for Gu Ruoyun has even grown deeper! ... Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps outside the Regional Kings Mansion. She then raised her head as her eyes filled with a clear and cool air. Im sorry, evildoer, Ive wasted your efforts. I think its best for me to find Qianbei Yes whereabouts on my own. Zuo Shangchen frowned as he sighed gently. There was a bitter smile on his peerless face as he said, Xiao Yuner, the Regional King had offered to lock Su Lin up temporarily. Theres nothing wrong for us to stay there a while longer. He simply could not understand why Xiao Yuner had insisted on leaving despite the fact that the Regional King had already conceded? Gu Ruoyun turned around and looked at Zuo Shangchen with a serious gaze. Evildoer, how well do you know the Regional King? Zuo Shangchen was in a daze. He thought for a moment before he shook his head, All I know is that my Master had asked me to see him. As for the kind of person he is, Im not too certain. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyunughed. Do you really think that the Regional King would ce Su Lin under house arrest without any good cause, just for me? Zuo Shangchen fell silent. Even though he does not know the Regional King very well, based on Su Lins unruly and headstrong behavior, he could guess that the Regional King was certainly someone who would cover up his shorings! Otherwise, how could Su Lin have been spoiled to the extent where she has turned out to be so undisciplined and uncontroble? Therefore, why should someone like the Regional King punish Su Lin so severely for Gu Ruoyuns sake? U.p..dated by He simply could not figure this out! I can guess that the Regional King had wanted me to stay in the Regional Kings Mansion wasnt simply because of you! If he does not have any other motive, he wouldnt have made such painstaking efforts to make me stay! Besides, he had actually made a small mistake! Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath before she continued, He may have been disciplining Su Lin but I could see a reluctance and agony in his eyes! Of course, this may not prove anything but I could feel that he had been too desperate in hoping for me to stay. If he does not have an agenda, why would he have done that? Chapter 1451 - The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (3) Chapter 1451: The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Zuo Shangchen heard what Gu Ruoyun had said, he felt shaken and gently furrowed his brows. After a long while, he finally rxed his face as his seductive features broke into a peerless smile. Xiao Yuner, since you dont like the Regional Kings Mansion, we shall avoid that ce. However, knowing Su Lins character, she will never let you off so easily. I believe that she will certainly cause trouble for you before thepetition. If you cant deal with her, let me settle it for you, alright? He winked at her as he spoke with affection in his eyes. Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes at him. Isnt the Regional King your Masters old friend? If you attack his daughter, wouldnt your Master cause trouble for you? Xiao Yuner, you can rest assured, my Master is not an unreasonable person. Zuo Shangchen smiled gently as he replied, If I help you to deal with Su Lin, how will you thank me? How about a hug? Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders. Theres no need, I can definitely solve these issues on my own. I wont be needing your help. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchen did not say anything else but the smile in his eyes deepened. He nced at the little beast who was snuggled tight in Gu Ruoyuns bosom while his thoughts remained a mystery... ... In the magnificent and mighty pce of the Heavenly Moon Empire, numerous talented and handsome youths were fighting andpeting against each other. Within the group, aside from the sons and daughters of courtiers, there were countless geniuses from other organizations and a few idle cultivators as well. Their objective for being here was very simple, it was for the sake of thepetition held by the Heavenly Moon Empire. However, the Heavenly Moon Empire has a rule for theirpetitors C their powers must be at the exceptional state and they had to be below the age of thirty! This rule limited many who had wanted to join thepetition. Gu Ruoyun, I never thought that you would have the audacity toe to this ce! A shrill voice suddenly cried out and drew everyones attention towards her. Su Lins eyes were extremely red as she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. Her fists were clenched in a tight grip as her venomous eyes, like a poisonous snake, slithered around her neck. Su Lin, do you know this youngdy? A woman in pce attire approached Su Lins side. She gently raised her willowy brows as she swept a puzzled gaze over Gu Ruoyun before returning her attention to Su Lin. Aunt, thats her! Su Lin replied heatedly. Shes the woman who had seduced Brother Chen and used Brother Chen to bring herself close to Father. Furthermore, I dont know what tactics she had used but she caused Father to hit me! That p would forever be a stinging pain in her life! She would never ever spare this damned woman. The woman in pce attire that Su Lin had addressed as her aunt now had a sunken look on her face. She stared at Gu Ruoyun sternly once again and asked, May I ask which familys heiress are you, youngdy? Why have I never seen you before? Zuo Shangchen nced at her when he heard her question before he softly exined in Gu Ruoyuns ear. Shes Su Lins mothers younger sister and an Imperial consort of the Heavenly Moon Empire. If you dont like her, I can help you to deal with her privately. If you were to deal with her openly now, Im afraid that you would lose your chance to join the nextpetition and you would be unable to save Shengxiao. Zuo Shangchen believes that it would not be difficult for Gu Ruoyun to deal with this woman! After all, she has way too many trump cards in her hands, be it the little beast in her embrace or that man named Zixie... Chapter 1452 - The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (4)

Chapter 1452: The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, this woman holds a noble position, that of the Imperial consort of the Heavenly Moon Empire! If Gu Ruoyun insists on making an enemy of her, she would lose her chance to join thepetition! In reality, Zuo Shangchen was overthinking things. Had she faced anyck of rolled eyes and disdain after reaching her current level? Yet, she has managed to reach her achievements anyway so she paid no attention to the Imperial consorts words. Aunt, shes not some heiress from a family of courtiers nor is she from any sort of organization. Su Lin curled the corners of her lips as she looked at Gu Ruoyun provocatively. She continued as her eyes filled with venom, Shes only a nobody with no power or entitlement. Otherwise, she would not have needed to seduce my father and fantasized about utilizing my fathers connections to register for thepetition! Anyone, no matter who they were, would need to have reached the exceptional state if they wish to join the Heavenly Moon Empirespetition! Those who have not broken through to the exceptional state do not have the right to participate. Su Lin had long been aware that Zuo Shangchen intends on participating in thepetition. Of course, based on Zuo Shangchens level of power, a sessful registration would not be a problem for him! As for this woman, she was obviously tagging along with Zuo Shangchen to be here! However, why should Su Lin allow her wish to be fulfilled? She had said all these things on purpose in order to drag Gu Ruoyun down! She wants to ensure that Gu Ruoyuns existence would fade prematurely! The Imperial consorts expression sank as she asked in a dark voice, Liner, what do you mean? Are you saying that she... Aunt. Su Lin pursed her lips wickedly as her eyes filled with venom. You dont know how disgusting this woman really is. As she has not reached the exceptional state, she had seduced my father so he could fabricate this for her and allow her to qualify for the finals. However, you know what my father is like! Such a magnanimous gentleman like himself would never abuse his power! Who would have thought that this woman would end up shamed into anger? Not only had she spouted nonsense, but she had also humiliated the rest of the geniuses in the Heavenly Moon Empire by iming that these geniuses arent as powerful as her. Once she had said her piece, Su Lin unconsciously nced at Zuo Shangchen who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun, afraid that the man would step out to shield Gu Ruoyun. Even though she does not fear Zuo Shangchen, she does not want to make an enemy of the man she loves. However, when Su Lins eyes fell upon Zuo Shangchens face, she noticed a sneer which was hanging on the mans face as if he wasughing at her. His mocking smile made Su Lins heart tremble. She felt as if something was not right but she could not say anything about it. Of course, based on her intelligence level, she would never have considered that Gu Ruoyun was not here to just apany Zuo Shangchen. Her true intention was to join thepetition. What? This woman is too brazen to actually believe that she is the most powerful genius! Nevertheless, Su Lins words have sessfully drawn the ire of the other geniuses. They red at Gu Ruoyun with eyes spitting fire and felt a great urge to strangle the woman to death. Hmph! If she wants to join thepetition, she must have already reached the exceptional state. How can someone who has never broken through to the exceptional state possibly have the right to join thispetition? Thats right! Since the Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion had said that she hasnt reached the exceptional state, she must be nothing more than a Martial Saint! When has a Martial Saint ever gotten the chance to join the Heavenly Moon Empirespetition? She could even speak such nonsense and boast without shame! The smile on Su Lins face deepened as she listened to the crowds angry curses. Her sinister eyes had remained on Gu Ruoyun the entire time. Chapter 1453 - The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (5)

Chapter 1453: The Heavenly Moon Empire Competition (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The thing was, Su Lin was ignorant about the extent of Gu Ruoyuns power. To her, the womans power was barely discernible so it was difficult for her to detect. For someone to have this type of aura, they must either be exceptionally powerful or extremely weak. Su Lin, who hates Gu Ruoyun so much, would never want her to be powerful so she had subconsciously considered her as a weakling! Everyone else was just blindly following the wind. Hence, no one had really bothered to investigate Gu Ruoyuns power! A calm smile hung on Gu Ruoyuns delicate face as she faced the crowds ridicule. She then turned her thoughtful gaze towards Su Lin as the smile in her eyes grew even more pronounced. Su Lin, looks like you havent learned your lesson yet. Su Lins expression changed drastically when she remembered how Gu Ruoyun had pped her back then. She retorted, If it hadnt been for your sneak attack, do you think that I would have allowed you to hit me? Based on your power level, you are simply no match for me! Oh, was that the case? Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips and looked at Su Lin with a forced smile, Have you registered for thepetition as well? Hmph! Su Lin raised her snow-white chin as her face filled with arrogance, Thats right. Im not like you, you dont even meet the criteria for registration! Since thats the case, Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued, Why dont we sign a contract? Whoever lives or dies will be based on our own luck, alright? Chatter! The crowd instantly dove into a sensation. Regardless of where thepetition was taking ce, one should take care not to overdo things. There may be some special cases who will sign a life or death contract before thepetition. This means that whether they live or die would have nothing to do with anyone else. Even the referees would not have the right to stop them! However, the crowd did not expect Gu Ruoyun to be the first one to raise the life or death contract! Su Lins face has turned entirely ashen as she stared at Gu Ruoyun hatefully. She looked as if she wanted to carve a hole into Gu Ruoyuns body. You want to sign a life or death contract with me? That was right, Gu Ruoyuns meaning was clear. She wants to establish a life and death contract with Su Lin! However, what Su Lin could not understand was how this woman had found the courage to raise this type of a condition? Was she not afraid of dying by Su Lins hand? Are you afraid? Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Lin and smiled indifferently as she spoke. Afraid? Hehe, Gu Ruoyun, youre overestimating yourself. I, Su Lin, have never been afraid of anyone. I will sign the life and death contract but you must also have the ability to join thepetition first! Su Linughed icily. One must be at the exceptional state to be able to register for thepetition. She simply could not figure out how could Gu Ruoyun could say these words in such a serious manner! Could it be that she has already broken through to the exceptional state? How could this be? Su Lin shook her head at the thought of this. Gu Ruoyun was so young and she has no background or support. She could not possibly have broken through so quickly! Liner! The Imperial consort was about to stop Su Lin but to no avail, Su Lin had already agreed to the deal. At that moment, her expression has turned particrly unsightly. She knitted her brows tightly and turned towards Gu Ruoyun as she spoke, Young Lady, I hope that you can take back what youve just said. Its best for you to avoid casually signing a life or death contract. Otherwise, Im worried that people might say that Liner is abusing others! The Imperial consort had looked down on Gu Ruoyun from the very beginning. However, when Gu Ruoyun mentioned the life or death contract, she felt that something was not right! If Gu Ruoyun does not have an absolute guarantee, why would she be so certain that her registration would be a sess? Hence, the Imperial consort wants to make the woman retract the life or death contract before she has thoroughly investigated thetters identity! As for why she would not allow Su Lin to go back on the deal... The reason was very simple. If Su Lin had gone back on the deal, the Regional Kings Mansion would lose their reputation. How could she allow the Regional Kings Mansions reputation to fall? Between the two of them, Gu Ruoyun should be the one to lose her reputation! Hence, the Imperial consort wanted to threaten Gu Ruoyun to give up on signing the life or death contract! Chapter 1454 - Contradiction In Strength (1)

Chapter 1454: Contradiction In Strength (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aunt, theres no need for you to concern yourself over this matter. Since this woman dares to challenge me, I will make her understand the price she has to pay for crossing me! What was the meaning of having a pig teammate? Perhaps no one understands this better than the Imperial consort herself! The Imperial consort looked at Su Lin whose eyes were filled with hatred and secretly gritted her teeth. If this little girl was not the Regional Kings Mansions heiress and if she does not need to rely on the Regional Kings Mansions influence to maintain her status as an Imperial consort, she would have pped her to death long ago! However, though the Imperial consort was silently angry at Su Lin, she maintained a proper smile as she spoke, Liner, as the precious daughter of the Regional Kings Mansion and my niece, how could you offer your precious body so easily and set up a contract with others? When you win, many will say that you bully others without regard. Why dont you spare her life? It may seem like the Imperial consort was speaking up for Gu Ruoyun but what she really meant was that Gu Ruoyun was not fit to fight against Su Lin! Hmph! Her words clearly made Su Lin very happy. Su Lin then nced at Gu Ruoyun as she spoke haughtily, Gu Ruoyun, my aunt is right. If I defeat you, the world will believe that I had bullied you. If you kneel, kowtow before me, and stop seeing Brother Chen forever, I am willing to spare your life! Hearing this, the Imperial consort finally heaved a sigh of relief. She then turned her long and narrow eyes towards Gu Ruoyun and smiled gracefully, As amoner in the Heavenly Moon Empire, to kowtow and apologize to the Regional Kings heiress is not a humiliating act. After all, youll also manage to ensure your survival. I can be the one to guarantee justice for you. If you admit to your mistakes, Liner wont cause any more trouble for you. As she spoke, the Imperial consort gritted her teeth through the words Regional Kings heiress on purpose as her eyes disyed a threatening air. The fact that this woman had the audacity to throw out a life or death contract so easily shows that she must not be as simple as Su Lin said she was. Unfortunately, Su Lin had been spoiled rotten by the Regional King so much that she had grown to have big boobs but no brains. She does not even have anymon sense! If she really does end up signing the life or death contract with this woman, no one would be able to stop that social contract from happening. Of course, based on the Imperial consorts point of view, if this woman knows what was good for her, she should know what benefits her best. If she continues to be rash and willful, the Regional Kings Mansion would never let her get away with it! At this moment, the entire courtyard has bepletely silent. The crowd believes that Gu Ruoyun would give up on the life or death contract after being threatened by the Imperial consort. Some could not help but shake their heads and sigh. The Heavenly Moon Empire has great power, how could anyone have the courage to go against such a force? As long as that person was not a fool, they would know the right thing to do. However, under the crowds pitying and disdainful nces, Gu Ruoyun only turned her eyes calmly towards the eunuch who was responsible for registrations and asked, Can I register now? She had ignored the Imperial consort and Su Lin! Gu Ruoyun! Su Lin was thoroughly enraged! As the Regional Kings Mansions heiress, she simply could notprehend how this woman had found the courage to oppose her time and time again! Could it be that this woman believes that she could do whatever she wanted because she had her fathers support? Since you dont know whats good for you, we will continue with our previous agreement! Either you die or I live, I will make you understand the price you have to pay for your egotistical nature! Liner! The Imperial consorts expression changed drastically and she hurriedly cried out. However, Su Lin no longer wanted to listen to what she had to say. Instead, she felt a little irritable towards the Imperial consort. Aunt, why are you speaking up for this woman as well? She wanted to sign the life or death contract on her own so what if I do as she says? Since shes so eager to die, Ill escort her on her way. Perhaps she might even thank me! Chapter 1455 - Contradiction In Strength (2)

Chapter 1455: Contradiction In Strength (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Imperial consortughed bitterly and shook her head while an exasperated look appeared on her face. She could sense that Gu Ruoyun was not as simple as she seems but she could not say that. Otherwise, her stubborn niece would be even more furious! Eunuch Li. Su Lin turned towards the eunuch who was writing something and instructed, Regardless of whether this woman is able to pass the registration or not, I want you to put her name in anyways! If she wants to die, Ill send her on her way! Su Lin had wanted to humiliate Gu Ruoyun on the spot from the very beginning! However, she has now changed her mind and Gu Ruoyun has to be registered sessfully no matter what. Only then would she have enough reason to kill her! Even if her father were to arrive now, he could not stop her! Gu Ruoyun did not seem to hear Su Lins voice as she headed towards Eunuch Li. Her footsteps were light and graceful as her green robes fluttered gently in the breeze. Zuo Shangchen gazed at her back as the corners of his lips gently curled upwards. His peach blossom eyes then swept across Su Lin with a sinister air. Looks like Su Lin is tired of living which was why she dared to provoke Xiao Yuner. Zuo Shangchen sighed gently but the peerless smile on his peach blossom eyes did not change. He was as beautiful as a seductress and could send all living things into a frenzy. I remember how Xiao Yuner had made many enemies along her travels. However, those enemies have all died her hand. If Su Lin could have let it pass after that lesson, her life could have been spared. Unfortunately... Even though Zuo Shangchen wasmenting over how unfortunate the situation was, his face could not conceal his gloating. Obviously, he could not stand the sight of Su Lin since a long time ago yet he had been hindered by the fact that she was the daughter of his Masters old friend. That was why he had not taken any action back then. However, if Gu Ruoyun were to act instead, it has nothing to do with him! His Master could not me him either! ... The crowds eyes were gathered upon Gu Ruoyuns figure in the rear courtyard as if they wanted to know if she was a good-for-nothing like Su Lin had imed. The crowd watched as Gu Ruoyun approached Eunuch Li and said, Im here to register for thepetition. May I ask what the registration process is? Eunuch Li was shaken and unconsciously nced at the Imperial consort. The Imperial consort nodded at him and he turned away to reply in a hoarse, traitorous voice, This is a spirit stone used specifically by the Imperial Pce to test someones power level. You may direct your power to the palm of your hand into the spirit stone. We can then distinguish your powers through the cracks that appear in the spirit stone. One should know that on this maind, some divine weapons could be used to falsify a cultivators rank! Even if a person has not reached the exceptional state, they could manipte their aura to imitate that of a cultivator in the exceptional state. Hence, this was why the Heavenly Moon Empire has utilized the spirit stone as a testing method! Everyone knows that one could falsify their own rank and a cultivators aura could be changed. The only thing which could not be forged was their innate power! Gu Ruoyun was slightly shaken as her gazended on the spirit stone in front of her. When she got a better look at the spirit stone, she became even more shocked. This spirit stone... Isnt this simr to the stone tablet that Id seen at the Holy City in the Banished Lands? At that time, she had journeyed towards the Banished Lands in to obtain the Hells Lotus and save Qianbei Ye. To enter the Holy City in the Banished Lands, one has to go through a test set up by the Ye family. That test was to break a diamond tablet by using all her power in a single hit. Only those who were able to leave a small crack on the stone tablet would be allowed to enter the Holy City. Who would have thought that she had ended up shattering the entire tablet by ident... Gu Ruoyun never thought that she would see a simr stone tablet again and her eyes shed with a strange light, I only need to hit this spirit stone? Thats right. Eunuch Li nodded, You need to hit it with all your might. Your eligibility for passing the registration depends on the level of damage this spirit stone receives! Gu Ruoyun looked the spirit stone which was covered in cracks and took a deep breath. She had not forgetten the consequences from using all of her might in pounding the stonest time. Hence, she does not have any intention of using all her power this time! Chapter 1456 - Contradiction In Strength (3)

Chapter 1456: Contradiction In Strength (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd traced her steps as Gu Ruoyun slowly made her way to the spirit stone. She gathered a slight amount of spiritual energy into her palm before slowly enveloping her entire fist. Bang! Her fist, wrapped in ayer of powerful energy, mmed against the spirit stone with a loud noise. The entire spirit stone trembled instantly before everything returned to silence once again. The spirit stone remained still before the eyes of the crowd. Hahaha! Su Lin could not help but burst intoughter at the sight of this andughed so hard that she began to tear up. She then eximed in a disdainful voice, Gu Ruoyun, looks like Ive overestimated you! I thought that though you havent reached the exceptional state, you would be a Martial Saint at least! I never thought that your power would turn out to be so little! Let me guess your rank, are you a Martial General? Martial King? Everyone elses eyes filled with disdain as well as they stared disapprovingly at Gu Ruoyun who was standing in front of the spirit stone. Crack! However, before Su Linsughter could die down, a clear sound rang out in her ear. She could not help but turn around again to look. At first nce, her entire being was shaken and herughter, which she had no time to hold back, had turned her very red in the face. However, she had no time to care about that now. Herrge eyes could only widen in terror as she stared at the scene before her in disbelief. Crack! Crack! Cracks began to appear increasingly on the stone tablet until it broke apart with a bang and turned into a pile of rubble. Gu Ruoyun was shocked and looked at her hand before furrowing her brows. I had clearly held back on my powers so how could this have happened? In the midst of her confusion, the White Tiger, Yunyao, replied from within her soul. Master, this spirit stone uses different methods but produces simr results to the diamond tablet which you had seen in the Banished Lands. The only difference was that the diamond tablet had been used to test ones talent. This spirit stone only measures power but regardless of which tablet it was, they share one characteristic they would turn to dust whenever they are touched by the mes of Nirvana! Due to your contract with Zixie, your power also contains the mes of Nirvana. Therefore, no matter how much power youve used to hit it, the spirit stone will crumble as well. Gu Ruoyuns frown deepened even more when she heard this exnation. At this rate, everything would be even more troublesome. Eunuch Li! Is something wrong with this spirit stone? How could it have crumbled just like that? Just as Gu Ruoyun was deep in thought, a graceful voice rang out from the side. Thats right! As soon as the Imperial consort had spoken, the dumbstruck Su Lin also returned to her senses. She gritted her teeth as she red hatefully at Gu Ruoyun, Even if a cultivator in the refined state were to hit the stone with all their might, they might not be able to destroy the spirit stone. I dont think she has the power of a cultivator in the refined state so this spirit stone must have reached the brink of destruction after experiencing countless hits from others. Even an average person would have been able to destroy this spirit stone! This... Eunuch Li felt troubled. He fell momentarily silent before he said, My Lady and Eldest Lady Su, I need to report this matter to the Emperor and leave the final decision to Him. Everyone else please wait here. Eunuch Li then walked away hastily. He ignored the voices behind him as he hurriedly walked towards the direction of the study. ... A man dressed in dragon robes was sitting in front of a desk in the Imperial Study. His sharp brows reached his temples and he was unusually handsome. His entire body was filled with dominance as if he was a heavenly being that rules over the heavens and earth. This man was the Supreme Ruler of the Heavenly Moon Empire. However, one should not be mistaken just because he looks young. In reality, he was an old monster who has been alive for several hundred years. Chapter 1457 - Contradiction In Strength (4) Chapter 1457: Contradiction In Strength (4) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Your Imperial Majesty, I humbly request an audience for an important matter. Just then, a sharp and hoarse voice sounded from outside the door. The Heavenly Moon Emperor furrowed his sharp brows as the brush in his hand finished itsst heavy stroke on an official memorial. He then calmly replied as he closed the memorial, Enter. The dusty-looking Eunuch Li hurriedly walked into the room as soon as he heard thatmand. Eunuch Li, did We not send you to settle the registrations? What? Has it finished so soon? The Heavenly Moon Emperor lifted his head to look at the sweaty Eunuch Li as he asked in a cold and distant voice. Reporting to You, Your Imperial Majesty. Something has happened during the registration, Eunuch Li carefully replied. The spirit stone may have been worn out over the years and a woman had turned it into rubble after one blow. Thunk! The brush slipped from the Heavenly Moon Emperors hand andnded onto the memorial. His handsome brow furrowed even more as a nearly undetectable light shed in his eyes. Is this true? Your Imperial Majesty, this is absolutely true. The spirit stone has been destroyed. Hearing this, the Heavenly Moon Emperor was deep in thought for a moment before he replied, The registrations shall end here. As for that woman who had destroyed the spirit stone with a single blow, permit her to enter thepetition arena. At Your Imperial Majestysmand. Eunuch Li bowed his head and slowly withdrew. The spirit stone has been destroyed? The Heavenly Moon Emperor watched as Eunuch Lis figure disappeared. His brow quirked into an angle but his voice was just as cold and distant as ever, We have now broken through to the ninth transformation state but even We have not been able to destroy the spirit stone. That woman is not as simple as she seems! Wed love to meet this woman! ... In the rear courtyard, Su Lin spotted Eunuch Li who was rushing over at first nce. She could not help but send Gu Ruoyun acent look before turning to speak to Eunuch Li. Eunuch Li, what did His Imperial Majesty say? This... Eunuch Li cleared his throat before he continued to speak, His Imperial Majesty has dered that Lady Gus test was effective. Congrattions, Lady Gu, you have sessfullypleted the registration. What? Su Lins expression changed dramatically as she screeched, She doesnt even have that level of power. Why had His Imperial Majesty dered that the test was effective? Something must be wrong with that spirit stone and thats how she had managed to turn it into rubble with one blow so easily! Though Su Lin had indeed wanted Gu Ruoyuns registration to be a sess, that does not mean that she was willing to watch this woman pass the test through her own power! She had nned to humiliate Gu Ruoyun first before stepping out to speak up for her so she would be allowed to join thepetition. After all, if Gu Ruoun was not allowed to join thepetition, Su Lin would have no way of taking her life! Who would have thought that this woman had managed to pass the test through her own strength? Nevertheless, she was still adamant that Gu Ruoyun was not powerful enough to seed in the registration! Eldest Lady Su, this was His Imperial Majestys decision. If you have any objections, you may bring it up with His Imperial Majesty. In the face of Su Lins usations, Eunuch Li merely smiled as he exined. However, his words were like a heavy p in Su Lins face and caused her to feel an agonized pain in her head. Hmph! Su Lin definitely does not have the courage to question the Emperor of the Heavenly Moon Empire. Hence, she directed her attack towards Gu Ruoyun as she gritted her teeth and said, Gu Ruoyun, youve passed the registration this time. I dont know if it is your luck or your sorrow! You could have lived out an ignoble existence in this world but you insist on digging your grave by offending me! This time, I will make you understand the price you have to pay for crossing those you should not have offended! Su Lin then looked at Zuo Shangchen and changed her vicious air. Her eyes immediately filled with a thick sense of warm camaraderie. Brother Chen, Ill make you see who has most right to stand by your side! Only an outstanding woman would be suitable for someone as outstanding as you. Chapter 1458 - The Underworlds Left Protector (1)

Chapter 1458: The Underworlds Left Protector (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the Imperial Study, the air was stern as a guard stood respectfully in front of a man in yellow robes and reported the news he had just heard. The Heavenly Moon Emperor fell silent before he spoke, Thats impossible, Gu Ruoyun didnt just fall from the sky so why dont you have any news about her? Are you certain that this is all the information that you have? Youve not missed out on anything? Reporting to Your Imperial Majesty, everything Ive heard about heres from the start of her struggle against the Regional Kings heiress. Everything else is a nk. Aside from Zuo Shangchen, who had previously sought shelter from the Regional King, no one else knows who she is. It was as if she had fallen from the sky! Besides, Zuo Shangchens background was also difficult to investigate. The Heavenly Moon Emperor furrowed his brows while a peculiar light shed across his deep-set eyes. No ones life could be a nk, can it be that these two have backgrounds that are far too powerful and another powerful cultivator is blocking all the sources of information? Only someone from the Underworld could do such a thing! The Heavenly Moon Emperor rxed his brows at this point and said, You can leave now. Since someone is preventing you from finding her true background, we have no choice but to give up! Otherwise, if you end up offending the cultivator behind her, destruction might fall upon the Heavenly Moon Empire. At Your Imperial Majestysmand. The guard joined his fists before he turned around and withdrew from the study. ... If the information is correct, the Heavenly Moon Empire is using the Moon Soul Herb as a prize for thispetition. At this moment, countless figures were paused in midair outside Heavenly Moon Empire. The leader of the group was a woman dressed in white robes. Her countenance was fine and elegant while her features were exquisite. There was a chilly air in the space between her brows but whenpared with Gu Ruoyun, who was born with a chilly aura, her aloof air seemed to be an act and carried a hint of artificiality. Protector, its just an insignificant Moon Soul Herb. Why do we have to travel to such a faraway ce? A woman dressed in green robes behind her asked, puzzled. When she heard this, the white-robed woman who had been addressed as Protector nced at the green-robed woman indifferently before replying in a cold voice, The Young Master has been searching for the Moon Soul Herb over these past few days. He wants to use it to save someone. If I can obtain that Moon Soul Herb, I will certainly be able to bring great joy to the Young Master. That alone would be worth the trip. Ever since the Young Master had arrived in the Underworld, he sent many subordinates out to find more information about the Moon Soul Herb in secret. Even though the Moon Soul Herb was not very useful to them at their current stage of cultivation, it could restore a man who has been turned into a puppet to his original self. Hence, it was very obvious that someone on the Young Masters side has been refined into a puppet and would need the help of a Moon Soul Herb as a cure! Lets go! The white-robed womans resolution in snatching the Moon Soul Herb away deepened at the thought of this. She then steadied her emotions before she led the people around her towards the Heavenly Moon Empires Imperial Pce. They moved so quickly that they resembled shooting stars in the sky... Several guards were standing guard outside the Imperial Pces gates. They noticed the uninvited guests who had shot across the sky and quickly cried out, Stop, who are you? How dare you trespass into the Imperial Pce! As soon as the guard had spoken, a voice rang out from thin air. A powerful force pushed through their eardrums and shook the air so much that it caused them to lose their hearing temporarily. Tell the Emperor that the Left Protector of the Underworld requests an audience. Chapter 1459 - The Underworlds Left Protector (2)

Chapter 1459: The Underworlds Left Protector (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Underworld? Left Protector? Those words rang into their heads and the guards looked at each other. One of the guards then joined his fists in reverence as he said, Please wait here, I will inform His Imperial Majesty immediately. He muttered a few words into hisrades ear before he quickly rushed into the Imperial Pce... This Imperial Pce sure is troublesome! The woman behind the Left Protector raised her willowy brows as the corners of her eyes shed with impatience. Come on, wevee from the Underworld but theyve actually barred us from entering! These people are certainly audacious! Quit your nonsense! The white-robed Left Protector nced cooly at the people behind her when she heard this and replied in a cold and distant manner, Its best to avoid talking nonsense in the world outside. Even though the Underworld is more powerful than the Heavenly Moon Empire as a whole, the Emperor of the Heavenly Moon Empire is also a cultivator in the ninth transformation state. If he causes trouble, we wont be able to leave this ce today! The Underworld may be powerful but the Left Protector does not hold the same power as the Underworlds Governor. Hence, she understands the situation very well! Yes, Lord Left Protector. The woman quickly lowered her head after being chastised by the Left Protector and replied with reverence. Not too long after that, the guard who had left to make the report quickly ran over. He faced the group of women with reverence and spoke respectfully, My Lords, our Imperial Majesty wees you. Lets go. The white-robed woman straightened her sleeves before they headed into the pce gates. ... The Heavenly Moon Empires Emperor was seated on his dragon throne in the main hall. He rose to his feet immediately when he saw the group from the Underworld entering the main hall, escorted by a guard. In the eyes of the world, the current Underworld faction has lost their position as the most powerful force in the Dark Earth Realm and the Spiritual Military Academy now holds that position! Nevertheless, only those who have reached the same rank as the Emperor of the Heavenly Moon Empire knows very well just how powerful the Underworld truly was. How could they possibly be on the same level as the Heavenly Moon Empire? However, ever since the Underworlds Master had disappeared back then, the powerful cultivators who had once followed him also began to live in seclusion and no longer appeared before the eyes of the world. Even though the Underworlds current Governor was not as powerful as those cultivators, he has broken through to the ninth transformation state. This way, the Underworld was almost on par with the Heavenly Moon Empire so even if the other party was only the Left Protector from the Underworld, the Emperor could not put on airs in front of them. Ladies, may We ask what business do you have with Us? The Emperor smiled cooly as he asked. His tone of speaking was devoid of his usual cold and arrogant air. Your Imperial Majesty, as Youve gotten right to the point with your question, I see nothing wrong with being straightforward in our answer. Our objective here is very simple, were here for the sake of the Moon Soul Herb. The Underworlds Young Master desires it very much and I wonder if You could gift it to us, Your Imperial Majesty? The Left Protector politely replied. This... The Emperor was shocked. He clearly had not anticipated the Underworlds reason for journeying here. He knitted his sharp brows and replied, Its not that We dont wish to give it to you, Weve already used the Moon Soul Herb as a prize in ourpetition. This Moon Soul Herb is only useful to those aged thirty and below. Besides, its only effective towards those at the exceptional state and is useless to anyone at the refined state. May We ask why the Young Master of the Underworld wants to utilize it? Our Young Master wishes to use the Moon Soul Herb to save someone. If Your Imperial Majesty would give this Moon Soul Herb to us, the Underworld would be deeply grateful to You. The Young Master himself would owe You a debt of gratitude. The Left Protector calmly raised the corners of her lips though her eyes remained somber. Left Protector, if you had arrived a month earlier, We might have been able to gift this Moon Soul Herb to you. The Emperor of Heavenly Moon Empire shook his head and sighed, Unfortunately, Weve already promised the Moon Soul Herb as a prize in thispetition. If We were to give it away now, the Heavenly Moon Empire will be criticized for going back on our word. How about this, once thepetition is over, have your members of the Underworld step out personally to make an exchange with the winner for the Moon Soul Herb. Does that work for you? Chapter 1460 - The Underworlds Left Protector (3)

Chapter 1460: The Underworlds Left Protector (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the beginning, the Left Protector could not help but look very disappointed after hearing the Emperor of Heavenly Moon Empires words. However, when she heard the rest, her eyes sparkled instantly and the cool smile on her lips grew more pronounced. Thats not a bad idea. I thank You very much, Your Imperial Majesty. Furthermore, Id have to trouble You here to let us stay here for a few days. Do You have any objections, Your Imperial Majesty? The Left Protector has absolute confidence that they would be able to obtain the Moon Soul Herb. With the Underworlds power and the chance to owe the Underworld a debt of gratitude, no one would reject their offer! More importantly, the Underworld would also not allow that talent to suffer any losses and would give them an even more valuable item in exchange. Left Protector, please rest assured, theres no inconvenience regardless of how many days your Underworld group wishes to stay here. We will now send Our servants to prepare your guest rooms. The Emperor of Heavenly Moon Empire smiled as he replied. Even though the Underworlds power extends over the heavens and earth, they still need those few old fellows who have secluded themselves from the world to emerge before the full extent of their powers could be realized. Without those old fellows, there was no need for the Heavenly Moon Empire to fear the Underworld. Hence, the Emperor would not be so foolish as to go back on his word for the sake of the Underworld. However, who ends up getting the Moon Soul Herb was not something for him to worry about either. By the way. The Heavenly Moon Emperor suddenly seemed to remember something and asked, Does the Underworld have a genius named Gu Ruoyun? Gu Ruoyun? The Left Protector shook her head as she replied, Theres no such person in the Underworld. No? The Heavenly Moon Emperor frowned as he fell into deep thought. He had assumed that He had been unable to find out any information about Gu Ruoyun was because she was somehow connected to the Underworld! After all, the members of the Underworld have always been very mysterious. Even the new Young Master of the Underworld had also appeared from thin air and no one knows where he hade from. However, he never thought that Gu Ruoyun was not a member of the Underworld. Where had shee from and why have the Heavenly Moon Empires forces been unable to find any useful information about her? Ladies, We shall let you get some rest now. The Heavenly Moon Emperor pulled himself out of his thoughts when he noticed the puzzled look on the Left Protectors face. He then smiled gently as he said, It is Our honor to have a group from the Underworld to trouble Us here in the Heavenly Moon Empire. We hope that Our guests from the Underworld can serve as judges with Us as well. What do you think? The Left Protector nodded and smiled faintly, Good! Id like to see for myself and find out the standard of the geniuses in the Heavenly Moon Empire. ... As thepetition was held on the next day thepetitors left the Imperial Pce after the registrations have beenpleted. On the next day, the Imperial Pce was filled with cultivators who had arrived to join thepetition. There were also several youngsters who had not met the criteria topete but hade to watch the grandpetition held by the Heavenly Moon Empire! Besides, the Heavenly Moon Empires Imperial Pce has always been a mysterious pce. Only iparably powerful geniuses were allowed to enter the Imperial Pce. Of course, being a spectator in thepetition was not the same as being a registeredpetitor. Anyone who has sessfully registered for thepetition could step forward. For those who wanted to spectate, they would have to be examined by the Imperial Pce and not everyone would be allowed to enter. At this moment, a fervent discussion was running through the crowd in the overcrowded rear courtyard of the Imperial Pce. Most of these discussions centered around the life or death contract which Gu Ruoyun and Su Lin had signed. I believe in your powers. Zuo Shangchen turned towards Gu Ruoyun and smiled seductively, Youve never lost. While it may seem that Gu Ruoyun had never lost, the truth was that she has never tken a risk without a guarantee! As a result, she has never lost apetition! Chapter 1461 - The Underworlds Left Protector (4)

Chapter 1461: The Underworlds Left Protector (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion His Imperial Majesty and Imperial Consort Rong have arrived! Following the sound of a sharp voice, the entire rear garden fell silent. Everyones eyes turned in unison to look at the two people being carried in on the Emperors pnquin. The woman who was addressed as Imperial Consort Rong by the eunuch turned out to be Su Lins aunt and was also the woman who had opposed Gu Ruoyun yesterday. Looks like there are a lot of contestants. The Heavenly Moon Emperor smiled cooly and the space between his brows was as cold and grim as ever. Ladies and gentlemen, Were going to introduce several people to you today. These people are cultivators from the Underworld and will be joining thispetition as judges. Wah! The Heavenly Moon Emperors words caused an enormousmotion within the crowd. The Underworld? The Underworld was the most mysterious organization in the Dark Earth Realm. No one amongst the crowd had expected the members of the Underworld to show up in todays Heavenly Moon Empire Competition. They felt really fortunate to be able toy their eyes upon the cultivators from the Underworld! The crowd dived into a discussion just as countless figures shot across the sky tond at the judges table. The crowd noticed that the group regards a white-robed woman, who was at the center of the group, as their leader when they bowed before her. It was clear to see what position the woman in white holds in the Underworld. Hence, some people in the crowd were starting to figure out ways to gain favors from the Underworlds cultivators. Left Protector. The Heavenly Moon Emperor straightened his sleeves and sat next to the white-robed woman before saying, Out of all the geniuses here, there are two people who stand the best chance of winning. The Left Protector raised her brows and asked, Who are they? One of them is the heiress of the Regional Kings Mansion, Su Lin. Even though Su Lin is spoiled and willful, shes unusually gifted. Now, she has reached the mid-stage of the exceptional state before the age of thirty and is only one step away from thete stage. The other person is a dark horse. The Heavenly Moon Emperorughed as he continued, Hes not a genius from any great organization but insteades from a third-rate organization. However, the man named Leng Shang has now reached thete-stage of the exceptional state. If nothing unusual happens, they should be the champions. The Left Protector nodded. However, she paid no great attention to how gifted these geniuses were. All she cared about was the final owner of the Moon Soul Herb. Also... The Heavenly Moon Emperor paused before he continued, Based on the registration test, one persons power level remains unclear. We cant seem to find out the state that this woman is at. However, We can see that shes not as simple as she seems. Most importantly, Weve sent Our men to investigate her background but they couldnt find anything about her at all. Hence, that was why We had asked you yesterday whether she was a member of the Underworld. Otherwise, who would have been able to conceal all information concerning one person? Even the spies of Our Heavenly Moon Empire could not find anything at all. The Heavenly Moon Emperors words moved the Left Protectors heart. A peculiar light shed in her eyes. Those from the outside world may not be aware but as the Underworlds Protector, she would know about the Young Master of the Underworlds origins. It was said that the Young Master hade from a foreign maind and does not belong to the Dark Earth Realm at all. Hence, the other organizations from the Dark Earth Realm have not been able to uncover anything about the Young Master. Could it be that this woman alsoes from a foreign maind? The Left Protector tightly clenched her fists and a cold light shed swiftly across her eyes. That cant be possible, I must be overthinking things. Aside from the Young Master, who else who be able to enter the Dark Earth Realm from a foreign maind? I must be overthinking things. What is it? The Emperor of the Heavenly Moon Empire caught the sh of peculiarity in the Left Protectors eye and asked, Do you know anything about her, Left Protector? The Left Protector shook her head. I dont think so, perhaps she had always cultivated in seclusion in the mountains. That could be why no one has been able to uncover anything about her past. No one in the Dark Earth Realm must ever find out the fact that the Young Master had originated from a foreign maind no matter what. Otherwise, it would bring disaster upon the Young Master. Chapter 1462 - The Competition (1)

Chapter 1462: The Competition (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I never thought that the Heavenly Moon Empires Competition would draw the attention of the Underworld. Zuo Shangchen raised his brow as a peculiar light shed across his eyes. However, I dont know what the Underworld ns on doing here. As long as their objective is not the Moon Soul Herb, everything will be fine. If they are after the Moon Soul Herb as well, Im afraid that things will be troublesome for us. Ever since Gu Ruoyun had known Zuo Shangchen, this man has always been fearless. This was the first time he had ever said such a thing. If the Underworld was an organization which even Zuo Shangchen would dread, their might could not be ignored. However, that probably isnt the case. Zuo Shangchens expression gradually returned to his calm air as a seductive smile crept up from the corners of his lips once again. The cultivators of the Underworld stand out amongst the rest so this Moon Soul Herb is not at all useful to them. Besides, these people from the Underworld are at the refined state. Its only one Moon Soul Herb so it wont be worth it for them to make a big fuss over it. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything as she stared quietly at the Left Protector who was seated amongst the judges. A somber light shed across her eyes. The Left Protector, who had been conversing with the Heavenly Moon Emperor, obviously sensed her gaze and turned to look at her. She then frowned and asked, Your Imperial Majesty, this youngdy is... Shes Gu Ruoyun. The Heavenly Moon Emperor felt mildly astonished but replied her in the end. Gu Ruoyun? The Left Protector smiled indifferently. So, this is the Gu Ruoyun youve been talking about. She does not know why but she does not have a good impression of Gu Ruoyun and felt a sense of hatred towards her too. Even the Left Protector herself could not understand where this feeling hade from. Its almost time. The Heavenly Moon Emperor did not ask any more questions. He turned his eyes at therge number of geniuses who had joined thepetition and remarked in an aloof manner, Everyone, We are honored to have so many young geniuses in the Heavenly Moon Empire so Weve organized thispetition. Anyone who wins will receive a generous gift from the Heavenly Moon Empire! Of course, since des have no eyes, We still hope that you will be able to understand what this means. The Heavenly Moon Empire does not wish to lose any of Our talents! His words were clearly directed at Su Lin and Gu Ruoyun. After all, it was impossible for him to be unaware of such a huge matter which concerns them both. Su Lin scoffed icily when she heard the implications behind the Heavenly Moon Emperors words. She turned her eyes, which were filled with hate, at Gu Ruoyun and raised the corners of her lips as she said, Gu Ruoyun, you previously had my fathers support but in thispetition, no one can help you. By then, I want you to kneel and beg me or die! That day, after signing the life or death contract with Gu Ruoyun, she had been scolded severely by the Regional King upon her return. The Regional King obviously knows about Gu Ruoyuns power which was why he had scolded Su Lin. After all, Su Lins agreement with Gu Ruoyun was no different from digging her own grave. However, in Su Lins heart, she believes that the Regional King was biased towards Gu Ruoyun and was afraid that Su Lin would hurt her. That was why he had scolded her. It was also on that day that the Regional Kings image had crumbled in Su Lins heart and she began to secretly hate him. The unfortunate Regional King, his painstaking efforts had been misunderstood and even his daughter has begun to hate him! If everyone is ready, thepetition by the Heavenly Moon Empire shall begin! The Heavenly Moon Emperors deeply profound voice carried a stern air. His handsome face was as cold as ever. Next, We shall exin the rules of thepetition! Chapter 1463 - The Competition (2)

Chapter 1463: The Competition (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Heavenly Moon Emperors eyes were stern as he swept his gaze across his surroundings. Once the entire rear garden has been silenced, he continued to speak, The first round is the elimination stage! You shall draw lots and those who receive the same number shall be ced in the same group. All members of the group shall journey towards Evil Spirit Mountain and if you manage to return after seven days, you will have passed the elimination stage. Of course, not a single person must be left behind. If anyone ends up missing from the group, it will be viewed as a failure. The crowd burst into a discussion after the Heavenly Moon Emperor had spoken. After all, not only would they have to rely on each members individual power in the elimination stage, they also need to have good chemistry with their group members! If they were unlucky enough to be ced in a group of weaklings, they would never be able to pass the elimination stage regardless of how powerful they were individually! Hence, this was the most worrying part for everyone in the crowd! Despite the explosion of discussion beneath him, the Heavenly Moon Emperors face did not show any sign of change at all. His voice was sharp and cold as he continued, Due to the dangerous nature of thispetition, if you run into any ferocious spiritual beasts, you can call for help! The Heavenly Moon Empire cultivators will immediately step out to save you. However, to do so will cause you to forfeit thepetition and this applies to everyone in the group. Hence, if you wish to ask for help, you must think it over thoroughly. We will give you half an hours time to prepare. Once youre ready,e with Us and We shall head towards Evil Spirit Mountain! Evil Spirit Mountain was considered to be one of the four most fearsome areas in the Heavenly Moon Empire. If one were to meet a ferocious spiritual beast there, they would not be able to escape so easily even if they have broken through to the refined state. Hence, the Heavenly Moon Emperor has sent powerful cultivators to shadow thepetitors secretly. If there are no objections, you will begin to draw lots now. The Heavenly Moon Emperor raised the corners of his lips indifferently as he continued, You are all the pride of the Heavenly Moon Empire so once youre at Evil Spirit Mountain, dont venture off to the deep end of the mountain. The deeper you tread, the greater the dangers. Understand? At Your Imperial Majestysmand! The crowds hearts shivered as they replied with reverence. The Heavenly Moon Emperor did not say anything else as he waved his hand and ordered Eunuch Li to bring out the ballot box. The young geniuses who have sessfully passed the registration then each stepped forward to draw lots. Soon, the rear garden was filled with sounds of excitement though there were some who were disappointed as well. Heavens, Ill be ced with Leng Shang. Leng Shang has already reached thete stage of the exceptional state and is only one step away from the refined state. If Im in the same group as him, my safety will at least be assured. Crap! You actually had the good luck of being ced in the same group as the dark horse, Leng Shang! Unlike me, Ive been ced in the same group as that idiot, Li Qing. This idiot is simply going to drag us down! In contrast to the happy man before him, the next person was clearly very disappointed. Even though their powers were assessed during the registration, this did not apply to all the participants. Those like Gu Ruoyun whose identity and origins were unknown and did not have any powerful forces backing her had to pass the assessment for her to be sessfully registered. However, for some in the nobility, they could register ndestinely and be epted into thepetition, such as the young man named Li Qing. It was also the method Su Lin had previously used to circumvent Gu Ruoyun! Li Qings father is a general so his family has great power. However, Li Qing is too much of a good-for-nothing. Hes simply just ame duck! To this day, hes still floating around at the rank of a high-level Martial Saint. Someone like that could never have been registered without using underhanded means! Chapter 1464 - The Competition (3)

Chapter 1464: The Competition (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Heavenly Moon Emperor was generally aware of the matter regarding the young nobles gaming the system but he had closed one eye on the matter. This was mainly because Li Qing was a nobility of the Heavenly Moon Empire. General Li had also insisted that this was to train his son. He did not care if his son won or lost so naturally, the Emperor would not reject his request. The person who hadined about it had spoken in a hushed voice. He thought that no one would be able to hear him but he seemed to have forgotten that everyone in the area was pretty powerful. Their hearing was exceptionally sharp so how could they have not overheard his words? So, theres also underhanded ways of joining thepetition. Gu Ruoyun came to a sudden realization before she remarked calmly. No wonder no one had seemed suspicions when Su Lin had hurled those usations at her. There really were other methods for registration! Which group are you in, Xiao Yuner? Zuo Shangchen curled the corners of his lips as he nced at the piece of paper in Gu Ruoyuns hand. The smile in his eyes then grew even more pronounced. It seems that we are quite fated, were both in the fifth group. His voice was neither loud nor soft. Coincidentally, the entire za managed to overhear him. Hence, the man who had previouslyined about being in the same group as Li Qing instantly became angry again. He cried out and his eyes nearly teared up from rage. Having one Li Qing is enough but Ive ended up with two more good-for-nothings as well! Oh god, what immoral acts have Imitted that you would do this to me? There were seven members in each group but out of these seven, three have turned out to be good-for-nothings! How was he going to survive? Tsk tsk, Dong Fang sure is unfortunate. Based on my knowledge, that man who looks like a seductress had also entered through underhanded means. Looks like the Regional King had helped him to register this time. As for this woman named Gu Ruoyun... Su Lin had mentioned that this womans powers are inferior so she must be inferior! Dont assume that shes powerful just because she managed to shatter the spirit stone! Everyone knows that that spirit stone was already at the brink of copse. She only needed to touch it very lightly to turn the spirit stone into dust! She had only been lucky. Thats right, I really pity Dong Fang to have to drag these three good-for-nothings around. Theres no hope for their group now! Good-for-nothing? Gu Ruoyun nced at the man next to her whose smile was as magnificent as a flower and blinked. Zuo Shangchen is a good-for-nothing? This fellows power seems to have increased substantially over the course of time. Besides... She also seemed to have sensed something else. Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes as a smiled lifted from the corners of her lips. Zuo Shangchen, Im really curious about the identity of your Master. Zuo Shangchen felt shaken and he did not respond to her question. Instead, he only shed his magnificent, peerless, peach blossom smile at her. Im curious too. Im really curious about the number of trump cards you have. He eyed the sleeping little beast nestled in Gu Ruoyuns chest as the smile on his face grew even more pronounced. Who would have known that this smile wouldpletely mesmerize the women around him? One even gasped out loud, Such an outstanding and peerless man. Even if his powers are weak, Id marry him... Pfft, you? If I wanted to and he was to marry someone, it would be me! You definitely dont stand a chance. Another woman spoke up with disdain as she stared lovingly at Zuo Shangchen, feeling a strong urge to rece Gu Ruoyun with herself. Su Lin red at them when she heard the discussion between the two girls. A thick murderous intent then spilled from her eyes, causing those two girls to stop talking immediately. Brother Chen is mine! I will kill anyone who tries to snatch him away from me! The murderous intent in Su Lins eyes did not diminish when she thought of this but increased instead. Her eyes filled with a sinister venomous light as she red at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun, youve fought with me over Brother Chen. Hence, you must pay the price! Chapter 1465 - Three Good-For-Nothings (1)

Chapter 1465: Three Good-For-Nothings (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Evil Spirit Forest was one of the four most fearsome ces in the Heavenly Moon Empire. There were spiritual beasts at the exceptional state even in the outskirts of the forest. The further one goes into the forest, they will encounter even more fearsome spiritual beasts. It was said that there were spiritual beasts at thete-stage of the refined state in the Evil Spirit Forest. Hence, even a cultivator at the refined state would not dare to set foot alone into the Evil Spirit Forest. At this moment, a small group of seven was making their way through the thistles and thorns in this forest. A woman and a man were walking shoulder to shoulder within the group and stood out amongst the rest. The woman was dressed in green robes. She has delicate features and her dark, fine hair, cascaded like a waterfall as it fluttered gently in the breeze. Her eyes were as still as icy water and her delicate were emotionless the entire time. On the other hand, the man by her side was dressed in peach-pink robes. His face was like a peach blossom and could bring entire countries to ruin. That evil smile of his was the very definition of being unmatched in his generation. These two were Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen who have impressively managed to enter the Evil Spirit Forest for cultivation. Of course, aside from these two, the others looked crestfallen. Even Li Qing, who was also viewed with disdain, felt the same as well. How unfortunate to end up with three good-for-nothings! Were going to lose thispetition for sure! The man named Dong Fang eximed vexingly. He really could not understand what sin he hadmitted to end up in the same group as three good-for-nothings! Forget it, Dong Fang. Another man, who was dressed in loose andfortable robes, nced at Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen behind him and consoled Dong Fang, Even if we do lose, its no big deal. The Heavenly Moon Empire holds thispetition every year anyway so we can alwayse again next year. Theres nothing wrong with that, right? It was obvious that the man in loose andfortable robes had epted the situation. As long as Gu Ruoyun and the other two were here, they would undoubtedly lose in the elimination round! Are you admitting defeat? Dong Fang scoffed and replied irritably, Im certainly not like Sir Li of the Generals Mansion who had someone register for him! I relied on my own sess to pass the registration. This is the first time Im participating in thispetition so I certainly dont want to end up eliminated in the first round. Dong Fangs words caused the expression of the people around him to change drastically. Even though they looked down on Li Qing, thetter was, unfortunately, the son of the Generals Mansion. They have great power. If the General heard about this, it would bring great trouble to them! Someone nced at Li Qing when they arrived at that thought. It was obvious that after hearing what Dong Fang had said, Li Qings expression turned rather furious. However, he forced it all down in the end. This was not the Imperial City of the Heavenly Moon Empire and he does not have his father to support him. He could not end up in a dispute with another at a time like this. Otherwise, it would be too much of a waste for him to end up dead in a ce like this! Im indeed useless but fortune has favored me even more to have a General for a father. If you have the ability, why dont you choose a better family?! Even though Li Qing had controlled his temper, he could not stop himself from making a sarcasticment. Dong Fangs gaze sank. If anyone else had dared to speak to him in such a manner, he would have reacted with force by now. However, the other party was the son of the Generals Mansion. Even though the General was not present, he could not touch Li Qing! Therefore, Dong Fang, who did not dare to vent his rage upon Li Qing, directed his anger upon Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen. Good-for-nothings are good-for-nothings. Passing the registration process does not prove your power! Out of the both of you, one had entered through underhanded means just like Li Qing and the other had merely run into some good luck. If the spirit stone had not been at the point of breaking then, do you think that youd be able to join the elimination contest? If you had not joined the elimination contest, our group would not have turned out to be so weak! Chapter 1466 - Three Good-For-Nothings (2)

Chapter 1466: Three Good-For-Nothings (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dong Fang was extremely angry so, naturally, he would not speak politely. If you had been cast out during the registration, perhaps I would have been lucky enough to receive outstanding group members. Even if Im not fortunate enough to be put into the same group as Leng Shang, exchanging you with Su Lin would not have been so bad either! You have no power at all, why do you insist on weighing us down? If we lose this elimination, it will all be your fault! A fierce light shed in Zuo Shangchens eyes yet his face maintained his usual magnificent smile. Just as he was about to speak up, Li Qings disdainful voice chimed in. What? You have no guts to touch me so you want to cause trouble for others? So what if the few of us arent powerful enough? At least weve managed to pass the registration! Besides, you say that shes pretty lucky so why arent you as fortunate? The spirit stone had not shattered despite being touched by so many others so why had the spirit stone only turned to dust when she touched it? Li Qing smiled apologetically at Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen before he turned towards Dong Fang and scolded him sharply. Even though Li Qing also believes that the spirit stones destruction had been due to Gu Ruoyuns good luck, that does not mean that he was willing to give in in front of Dong Fang. Besides, Dong Fang had turned on the two simply because he did not have the courage to pick a fight with Li Qing. Hence, it was entirely because of him that Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen had now been dragged into the middle of Dong Fangs quarrel. He does not want to drag others down because of his circumstances. Gu Ruoyun looked at Li Qing but stayed quiet while her chilly eyes were unreadable. Alright, all of you should shut up. The only woman among the group frowned and eximed, Itse to this now so whats the point of arguing? The key is to work as a team. Perhaps we might even get through this test sessfully. As she was speaking, the womans eyes had shot towards Zuo Shangchen from time to time. Anyone with clear vision would have been able to figure out that this woman has indeed taken a liking to this seductive man. Lu Yun, dont think that we dont know youve fallen for this man! Thats why youre speaking up for him! said Dong Fang as he eyed Zuo Shangchen jealously. His words were acerbic as he continued, However, Ill let them off for now for your sake. Ill make you see who is truly the brave one after this. A man like him is not good for anything else aside from his looks! As they traveled, the group members have pretty muche to the realization that Dong Fang was interested in Lu Yun after getting to know each other. Unfortunately, Lu Yun only has eyes for Zuo Shangchen and had stolen quite a few nces at him along the way. Lu Yun is right. A man in grey robes who had previously kept silent slowly eximed, Dong Fang, this is not the time to be calctive, our group is already weak in the first ce. If you keep trying to pick a fight, we really dont have any chances of winning! If we do run into any powerful spiritual beasts after this, Kang Shaojie and I will protect everyone. Kang Shaojie and I are the only ones who have reached the mid-stage of the exceptional state out of everyone in this group. The man named Kang Shaojie was clearly the man in loose andfortable robes who had advised Li Qing from the beginning. Somethings here! Suddenly, Lu Yuns ear twitched. She then stared vigntly at the underbrush up ahead. Somethings moving and its not just one spiritual beast! Were finished! Dong Fang sensed the peculiarity as well and his expression changed drastically while his eyes filled with despair. He never thought that they would run into arge number of spiritual beasts upon their arrival in the Evil Spirit Forest. Could this be the end of their time in the trial? With these three useless deadweights, they had no chance of winning at all! Chapter 1467 - Mengmeng Rages (1)

Chapter 1467: Mengmeng Rages (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Roar! An angry roar reverberated through the sky before arge figure leaped out in front of the crowd. It emanated a powerful aura and shock showed on every face in the crowd. However, that was not all. Just as therge spiritual beast had charged out, numerous powerful spiritual beasts leaped out as well soon after and threw themselves onto the group of people immediately. Damn it! Dong Fangs face turned ashen and he cursed angrily, Its a Storm Panther at thete stage of the exceptional state! Every other spiritual beast is also ranked above the exceptional state. It looks like were going to lose for sure this time! Mu Ying, get ready to send the distress call, the cultivators of Heavenly Moon Empire will rush over and save us! As there were too many participants in the contest, it was impossible for the Heavenly Moon Empires cultivators to tail each group. Hence, the Heavenly Moon Empire had distributed a signal re to each group before they were allowed into the Evil Spirit Forest. If they were in any danger, they could release the signal re and the Empires cultivators will rush to their aid. However, sending a distress call also means that they forfeit the contest! Hence, upon hearing Dong Fangs words, the gray-robed man named Mu Ying fell into a deep silence before he slowly replied, Lets not rush to cry for help. Aside from the spiritual beast at thete stage of the exceptional state, the rest are all at the early stage of the exceptional state so its not like we dont have a fighting chance. Kang Shaojie and I will fight the Storm Panther which is in thete stage of the exceptional state. Lu Yun and you can hold off the remaining early-stage exceptional state spiritual beasts. Once we defeat thete-stage exceptional state spiritual beast, we will help you with the rest. Furthermore, protect Li Qing and the rest. If they fall into any danger, our efforts will go to waste. Dong Fang gritted his teeth and he was filled with even more loathing towards Gu Ruoyun and the others. If it were not for these three good-for-nothings, they would not have needed to take such measures! However, what was the use in being angry? He has to ensure their safety for the sake of the groups victory! Alright, Ill listen to you. You two can rest assured and battle thete-stage exceptional state Storm Panther. Leave the rest to us! Shhk! As soon as Dong Fang had spoken, Mu Ying and Kang Shaojie immediately unsheathed their swords. They then charged towards the Storm Panther and surrounded it in the blink of an eye. Roar! The Storm Panther was instantly enraged when it saw that the two humans, who were merely at the mid-stage of the exceptional state, had dared to stand in its way. It viciously shed its ws towards Kang Shaojie. Kang Shaojie quickly raised his sword to block it. A loud ng sounded when the Storm Panthers ws met his sword. At that moment, Kang Shaojie felt the Storm Panthers ferocious energy coursing through his sword and onto his body. He then stumbled backward and spat out a mouthful of blood. Kang Shaojie, Mu Ying, will you two be alright? Lu Yun was feeling a little bit anxious but, unfortunately, she was only at the early stage of the exceptional state. It was already quite a challenge for her to fight against the spiritual beasts before her, much less to lend the two a hand! She could only watch anxiously as the two men were locked in the battle against the Storm Panther. Even if we cant do it, we must! Mu Ying steadied his gaze. Lu Yun, both you and Dong Fang take care of Li Qing and the others. Dont lose your focus, you dont have to worry about us over here! Even if we are unfortunate enough to lose in the end, we wont ever admit defeat without a fight! As a cultivator, Ive made peace with dying a long time ago. Only an audacious heart will allow us to grow. He would never admit defeat before anything could even start! If he does not try, how would he know what his limits were? Chapter 1468 - Mengmeng Rages (2)

Chapter 1468: Mengmeng Rages (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides, he was not alone! His friends wer with him! Gu Ruoyun made no move as she watched the battle before her without a word. Suddenly, an incoherent squawking sounded from her bosom. She gently raised her brow and turned towards the little fellow who was nestled in her arms and asked, Mengmeng, are you awake? Ever since she had taken this little fellow away from the Secret Order, it has always stayed in her bosom. It would not leave even to sleep so there was no way of making it stay in the Ancient Divine Pagoda along with the other spiritual beasts. Besides, this fellow had not eaten or drunk anything since they left. Aside from sleeping every day... It really only sleeps all the time. As a result, Gu Ruoyun has nearly forgotten about its existence. Squeak, squawk, grr, growl. The little fellow pointed at the spiritual beasts who were in the midst of the fight as he chattered. No one could understand what it was saying but based on the furious expression on his face, it was obvious that he was angry that those spiritual beasts had disturbed its sleep! Xiao Yuner, where did you pick this spiritual beast up from? Zuo Shangchens eyes filled with a grin as he began to analyze it. From the Secret Order. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a while before she decided to reply truthfully, Its the Secret Orders Sacred Beast. It hadtched onto me as I left the Secret Order. I couldnt shake it off so I had brought it along. The Secret Orders Sacred Beast? Emotion rippled in Zuo Shangchens eyes. After a long pause, he shed an evil smile. The great Sacred Beast from the Secret Order certainly lives up to its reputation. Zuo Shangchen shot a look at the little fellows ws which were pressed onto Gu Ruoyuns chest. The smile on the corners of his lips deepened even further, However, hes a little bit perverted. In the past, the little fellow would certainly have flown into a terrible rage after being used of being a pervert. How could a pure little beast like him be called a pervert? That was simply an insult! Now, however, the little fellow thinks that the person who was humiliating him was far less hateful than those who had disturbed his sleep! The little fellow then flipped out and its entire being looked like an exploded little white cat as it charged out from Gu Ruoyuns bosom with a whoosh. ... Dong Fang was exhausted from coping with the spiritual beasts attacks. His body was riddled with wounds but, even so, he could not stop feeling worried as he nced at Mu Ying and Kang Shaojie with anxious eyes. Suddenly, a white-colored figure descended from the sky andnded in front of Mu Ying with a crash. One shaggy little paw was pointed at the Storm Panther which was roaring with rage. The little figure squeaked and squawked incoherently while hisrge eyes red angrily and fearlessly at the Storm Panther who was many times his size. Gu Ruoyun, whats your little pet doing? Does it no longer want to live? Summon it back to you, quickly! Dong Fang was momentarily dazed before he cried out in concern. Though he may feel as if Gu Ruoyun had dragged him down and he would continue toin about that, that does not mean that he was vicious enough to watch them all die! However, this little fellow was clearly digging his own grave by rushing forward! One p from the Storm Panther would be enough to kill it! Squeak, squawk! The little fellow became even more enraged when it noticed that the Storm Panther had not moved even after seeing him. His originally adorable little face suddenly turned rather ferocious before he opened his mouth wide until he looks almost split into two. The area within its little mouth was pitch ck, like a dark cave. Awoo! Before the Storm Panther could react, the little fellow had swallowed it in one bite. He even let out a satisfied burp in the end as he rubbed his round belly and walked back towards Gu Ruoyun contentedly... Chapter 1469 - Mengmeng Rages (3)

Chapter 1469: Mengmeng Rages (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The entire forest fell silent. It was so quiet that one could hear the breeze brushing through the leaves clearly. The previously anxious-looking Dong Fang choked. His voice had clogged up in his throat and he was unable to speak. He looked so shocked that it was as if he had just seen an ant eating an elephant, it was a bizarre expression. Everyone was shocked as well. The scene before them has gone beyond all rational sense. This little beast was about the size of a hand but it had managed to erge its mouth by several hundred times and swallowed the Storm Panther whole! Err... Forget about the members in the small group of seven, even Zuo Shangchen was staring at Gu Ruoyun in shock. The peculiar look in his eyes deepened. You... Had you joined thepetition because you had this spiritual beast? Dong Fang finally returned to his senses and his expression no longer held his previously disdainful air. After all, even though Gu Ruoyun was a weakling, she has such a powerful spiritual beast as a trump card. With the power of this spiritual beast, not even Leng Shang could be her rival. Gu Ruoyun did not reply Dong Fangs query as she looked at the little beast who was waddling towards her with jolting buttocks. She then bent down and gathered it into her arms before her long, slender fingers gently stroked the little beasts soft, white fur. She asked calmly, Are you full? If youre full, we should keep going. This little fellow had never consumed human food and had been using pills as light refreshment along the way. However, Gu Ruoyun never thought that this little fellow would have swallowed an entire spiritual beast! Burp. The little fellow burped and curled into Gu Ruoyunspel until only his soft and cute little head poked out from her cor. It was an absolutely adorable sight. Such a perverted spiritual beast, this is the first that time Ive ever seen anything like it. Zuo Shangchen raised the corners of his lips as his peach blossom eyes swept across the little ball of cuteness curled within Gu Ruoyuns robe. If my guess is right, this spiritual beast must be a male. Gu Ruoyuns brow twitched when she saw the teasing smile on the evildoers face. Her eyes then fell upon the stupefied Li Qing. Thank you, for what you did just now. She was thanking Li Qing for speaking up for her when she was suffering from Dong Fangs insults. Even though she had paid no attention to Dong Fangs words, that does not mean that she would overlook someones help. This. Li Qing shook his head in embarrassment, I had thought that you were just like me and you had not joined thispetition through your own power. I never thought that you would have such a powerful trump card hidden away. With this spiritual beast around, Im confident that we would not face any more difficulties in the elimination contest. Unlike some people, who had wanted to give up before the elimination contest has even started. Now? Time to p your own face, right? As Li Qing spoke, he had nced at Dong Fang and continued in a provocative manner. Dong Fangs face turned red. He red at Li Qing but did not dare to offend him so he looked at Gu Ruoyun once again. This time though, he did not try to oppose her. I apologize for what I had said to you back then. Dong Fang bit his lips, Im sorry and Ive underestimated you. Your powers are far beyond my estimation so I apologize to you. If Im wrong, Im wrong. A real man in the wrong should boldly admit to it! If I dont even have the courage to admit my mistakes, what right do I have to socialize in the Heavenly Moon Empire? Isnt it time for us to go? Gu Ruoyun nced at Dong Fang as she calmly spoke, The Storm Panther is dead and the other spiritual beasts are too terrified to attack. Gu Ruoyun does not have a bad impression of Dong Fang. This fellow just likes shooting his mouth before he thinks. Hes not a bad person. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so worried previously when he wasnt aware of the little fellows power. Because of this, Gu Ruoyun does not n on being calctive with him. Chapter 1470 - Meeting A Wayward Dog (1)

Chapter 1470: Meeting A Wayward Dog (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Evil Spirit Forest was littered with thistles and thorns and the small group of seven have been cutting through obstacles as they journeyed ahead. A young woman who was dressed in green robes was walking at the front of the group. Her features were pretty and delicate while her ck eyes held a faint, chilly light. She carried a spiritual beast around the size of a palm in her bosom. At this moment, this spiritual beast was blinking its limpid eyes and staring at the womans chest, appearing like a harmless animal. Unfortunately, this appearance was a stark contrast to its perverted gaze. A man dressed in peach pink robes was next to the green-robed woman. He gently raised the corners of his lips as his eyes filled with an unclear and significant smile. Everyone else was following closely behind the two humans and spiritual beast as if they do not dare to overtake them. The disdain in their eyes was now reced with admiration, which was also intertwined with a sense of envy. They felt envious because, during these past few days in the Evil Spirit Forest, Mengmeng had not eaten anything else aside from the Storm Panther he had consumed on the first day! Lu Yun had been afraid that this little fellow would grow hungry again so she had prepared a spiritual beast as a contribution. In order to ensure that the spiritual beast was tastier, she had even cooked it in a special way. Who would have thought that this little fellow would pay no attention at all to the food! That was right, even though Mengmeng could devour spiritual beasts, that does not mean that he would consume spiritual beasts as food. If the Storm Panther had not enraged him, he would not have devoured the former! Hence, the dejected Lu Yun could only distribute the spiritual beast to the rest of her group members. However, just as everyone was eating, the little fellow intervened! Why do you all have food to eat yet I can only watch? Hence, the annoyed little fellow coiled himself around Gu Ruoyun and begged for pills. He rolled around and acted cutely before Gu Ruoyun exasperatedly produced a bottle of pills for it. Even though pills were not considered as unique in the Dark Earth Realmpared to the maind, due to their mythical existence, they were still valuable and hard toe by. Hence, when the group noticed Gu Ruoyun feeding the little fellow with pills, this happened... Gu Ruo... Dong Fang was about to address Gu Ruoyun by her full name when he swallowed thest syble in the end. Lady Gu, are you feeding this spiritual beast pills? Dong Fang was a genius from the Dark Earth Realm so, naturally, he was more experienced than someone from the First City. He had immediately recognized those things as pills when Gu Ruoyun had taken them out. Gu Ruoyun turned around to look at Dong Fang before nodding in the end, This little guy is quite picky about his food. What she said indirectly answered Dong Fangs question. Instantly, a sense of disbelief appeared in everyones eye. Even the way they looked at Gu Ruoyun was not the same anymore. Pills! Those really are pills! Even though they have all seen pills before, most cultivators who have obtained a pill would treat it as a treasured possession! However, this woman was using those pills to feed a spiritual beast! Instantly, the group gasped internally. Some even wanted to be transformed into the spiritual beast in her bosom. This way, they would be able to enjoy such a high-quality meal. Dong Fangs expression was a littleplicated. He never thought that the person he had once viewed with condescension would have such powerful abilities! For someone to be able to carry so many pills on them, it was obvious that she was a Pill Master! Chapter 1471 - Meeting A Wayward Dog (2)

Chapter 1471: Meeting A Wayward Dog (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lu Yun looked at Gu Ruoyun, who was standing next to Zuo Shangchen, then at herself. The small smidge of superiority in her heart disappeared. In contrast with this woman, she has nothing to be proud of! Just like that, Lu Yuns budding feelings towards Zuo Shangchen came to a premature end. However, she did not feel sad over this matter. Instead, she was rather excited! In contrast to this seductive man, meeting a Pill Master was far more exciting! Kang Shaojie and Mu Ying did not say much but there was an obvious sense of excitement in their eyes. She was a Pill Master and she was a Pill Master who could use pills as food! This time, they have been fortunate enough to be able to join the Heavenly Moon Empires grandpetition. Even if they could not pass the test, they did not feel that they had lost out at all! Li Qing, Dong Fang nudged Li Qing with his elbow as his face filled with smiles, Lady Gu seems to have a pretty good impression of you, maybe you can put in a good word for us after this. Im not asking for much either. Even to lick the food that shes using to feed the spiritual beast would be enough for me. Lu Yun and the rest nodded when they heard what Dong Fang had said. Based on their family background, they do not have the right to have a Pill Master. Therefore, even if they could lick Mengmengs food, they would not have any more regrets in this lifetime. The others in their group could understand why Dong Fang had said these things and he had even received support from them. However, if what he had said were to fall into the ear of anyone else, it would be an entirely different matter. Hahaha! Someone suddenlyughed in a disdainful and cold manner. Dong Fang, I never thought that the Dong family would be pushed to such an impoverished state! Are you so hungry that youd even want to eat a spiritual beasts food? Tsk, tsk, Im rather taken aback! If youve really reached such a frustrating and destitute circumstance, kneel and call me your grandfather. Perhaps I might be kind enough to give you a few gold pieces. The maniacalughter from far away made Dong Fang frown before he lifted his head and turned around. When he noticed the group walking towards them, his expression sank. Do you know each other? Lu Yun raised her willowy brows. Are you acquaintances? Dong Fang replied dully, This fellow is Duan Yi. The Duan family have always been the rivals of the Dong family. I never thought that he would register for thepetition this time and that we would bump into each other here. His voice grew exceptionably cold at the mention of this. He then looked at the approaching group and said, Duan Yi, this is the elimination round so dont take advantage! I dont wish to be calctive with you here. Go away immediately! Oh, the rabbit dares to bite a human now? You dont even have the courage to fart in front of mest time and now you dare to ask me to leave? Duan Yiughed icily as he swept his gaze towards Li Qing. Looks like you have the Generals son as your support, is that why youve be so bold? You... Dong Fang was trembling with anger. If he had not taken the Dong familys wellbeing into consideration, he would not have tolerated this fellow for so long. However, he never thought that this fellow would insult him in front of the woman he loves! Dong Fang nced at Lu Yun at the thought of this but forced down his rage in the end. After all, it was the elimination stage of the contest and if he were to attack now, he might end up troubling everyone else in the group! Of course, Dong Fang had subconsciously excluded Gu Ruoyun from his group of supporters! He had offended Gu Ruoyun before and it was a good thing that Gu Ruoyun had not made him pay for it. Therefore, he does not expect her to stand up for him. She was not going to act and the seductive man by her side certainly would not either! It would be the five of them versus seven from the opposing party! Chapter 1472 - Meeting A Wayward Dog (3)

Chapter 1472: Meeting A Wayward Dog (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dong Fang, your fortune is iparably horrible. Out of everyone who had registered for thepetition, your group was the one which had gotten stuck with the three weakest contestants. Hence, perhaps you wont even be able to pass the elimination round this time! Duan Yiughed disdainfully as he swept his disdainful gaze across Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen. The ridicule in his eyes then deepened. What kind of help can these good-for-nothings provide anyway? Its already good enough if they dont stand in your way! Shut your mouth! Dong Fang, who had originally intended to show restraint, instantly exploded as he red angrily at the other party! It was fine if this fellow had insisted on humiliating him but he had dared to humiliate his idol! How could Dong Fang hold himself back any longer? It was obvious that Dong Fang had forgotten that before he had witnessed Gu Ruoyuns abilities, he also treated her has a good-for-nothing just like Duan Yi! Duan Yi, Ive been very patient with you for a very long time now! Dont think that Im actually scared of you! I would not have tolerated a b*stard like you if it werent for the sake of the Dong familys wellbeing! Youre at the early stage of the exceptional state just like me. Even if we do fight, theres no telling which of us will win! Hahaha! Hearing this, Duan Yi burst intoughter again. Dong Fang, I may be at the early stage of the exceptional state just like you but I have a group of cultivators at the mid-stage of the exceptional state behind me! Ive already bribed these people with money and they will listen to my orders throughout this journey! The Duan family may not have much else but we do have a lot of money. This is something that you cannot even envy. The disdain on his face increased while his voice was filled with mockery. Oh, right, I nearly forgot. The Dong family isnt just penniless, youre so poor that even the Young Master of the Dong family wants to eat a spiritual beasts food! Haha, if you were to be the Duan familys ve, I can guarantee that you wont have to go hungry. What does a spiritual beast eat? Must be a bunch of weeds! Is this fellow, Dong Fang, so poor that hed have to eat grass? Whats the difference between him and an animal then? Duan Yi! Dong Fang gritted his teeth in anger and clenched his fist. Duan Yiughed icily. Dont address me so affectionately. If you want to live with your team, kneel and kowtow before me. Perhaps I might even spare you! I might award you with a few gold pieces to buy food at the same time. These words punched through the air and Dong Fang returned to his senses. The most powerful one out of the seven of them was the little cutie-pie in Gu Ruoyuns bosom. However, knowing Gu Ruoyuns chilly demeanor, she would never help him! Kang Shaojie and Mu Ying were the only two cultivators in the mid-stage of the exceptional state. How could they bepared with the group before them? Kneel! Duan Yi ordered once again and spoke in a ferocious manner, Otherwise, you and your beloved woman will never be able to walk out of the Evil Spirit Forest! This woman is also quite nice to look at. I can enjoy her for a bit before sending her off to keep youpany in death! It was obvious that Duan Yi could see the special feeling Dong Fang has for Lu Yun. Hence, he was using Lu Yuns life to threaten him! There were no rules against personal battles betweenpetitors during the elimination round so Duan Yi could behave boldly! As long as he does not offend Li Qing who has a powerful backing, he could casually kill the others! Duan Yi, the Young Master of the Generals Mansion is present yet you dare to act with such impudence! Lu Yun was shamed into anger and scolded angrily. Hehe, Duan Yi sneered and replied with disdain, Sir Li Qing has noble blood so, naturally, I wont touch him. Not only will I noty a finger on him, I would even escort him safely out of the Evil Spirit Forest! Coming with us would certainly be a stronger choice than following you. Besides, I know that Dong Fang had previously ridiculed Sir Li Qing. Do you think that Li Qing will help you all after that? Duan Yi then looked at Li Qing. His voice filled with reverence but his eyes remained condescending. Am I right, Sir Li Qing? Chapter 1473 - Meeting A Wayward Dog (4)

Chapter 1473: Meeting A Wayward Dog (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Li Qing frowned but did not reply. Inparison, he felt even worst about Duan Yi. However, his silence solidified the thoughts in Duan Yis heart. He then smiled icily at Dong Fang and curled his lips disdainfully, Dong Fang, Ive said it before, Sir Li Qing wont help you either! Kneel immediately! Otherwise, I wont spare a single person in your group! Duan Yis words fell like a pail of icy water onto Dong Fangs head and made his heart feel iparably chilly. He looked at Lu Yun who was standing next to him and bit his lip before saying, Lu Yun, Im sorry to have caused trouble for you. I never thought that Duan Yi would do such a thing in the elimination round either. Hes right, aside from him, everyone in his group are all at the mid-stage of the exceptional state. Our powers are clearly more inferior. If this were any other day, I might be able to defeat him but now... Duan Yiughedcently when he saw the agonized look on Dong Fangs face. Dong Fang, a wise man submits to circumstances! If you kneel, I will spare everyone in your group, alright? Duan Yi curled his lips into a cruel smile. He thenughed again as if he could already see Dong Fang kneeling and kowtowing before him. Dong Fang! Lu Yun gripped Dong Fangs shoulder tightly as the space between her brows filled with anxiety, Dont listen to him, we might stand a chance if we all join forces! Dong Fang, Lu Yun is right. A mans pride is worth more than gold so stay strong. Kang Shaojie frowned, No matter what, were in the same team so we must face any adversity together! Come on, Mu Ying and I are at the mid-stage of the exceptional state, we still have a chance against them. Mm. Mu Ying hummed as he nodded and agreed with Kang Shaojies words. We may have been strangers who did not know each other not too long ago but since were here at the Evil Spirit Forest together, we must stay united! Otherwise, how will we pass this elimination round? A bitter smile formed on the corners of Dong Fangs mouth as he saw the determination on his teammates faces. Im sorry, Ive dragged everyone down. Mu Ying, you and Kang Shaojie may be powerful but the opposition isnt weak either! I dont want to be the cause behind our failure in thispetition! Besides... He turned towards Lu Yun with an apologetic gaze filled with determination. Lu Yun, I will protect you! The determination in the young mans voice was full of such spirit that Lu Yuns heart leaped. She bit her lips and reached out her hand to stop Dong Fang. Unfortunately, thetter avoided her grasp very easily and walked towards Duan Yi. What? Have you made your decision? Duan Yi burst intoughter and eximed disdainfully, Dont worry, if you kneel before me, I wont cause trouble for your group at all! Besides, you wont need to eat the morsels from a spiritual beasts meal anymore! Unfortunately, Duan Yi was unaware of what kind of food Gu Ruoyun was feeding this spiritual beast. He would not have shown this kind of a behavior if he knew. Instead, he might even have be crazier than Dong Fang! Duan Yi! Dong Fang stood in front of Duan Yi as he coldly remarked, One day, I will pay you back for the humiliation youve caused me today! If it had not been for Lu Yun and the members of his team, he would never have epted this kind of humiliation even if he had to die! Chapter 1474 - Meeting A Wayward Dog (5)

Chapter 1474: Meeting A Wayward Dog (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hehe, Im afraid you dont have that ability! Duan Yiughed icily and stared down at the young man before him in a domineering manner. Kneel! he shouted fiercely. Dong Fang shook. If he really does kneel, he would lose the right to pursue Lu Yun in the future. An outstanding woman like Lu Yun would never ept such a weak man! However, does he have any other choice? If he does not listen to what Duan Yi says, the group behind him would never spare him! The rest of his teammates would be tangled in this as well! Dong Fang took a deep breath before he slowly closed his eyes and bent his knee. Hahaha! Duan Yisugh became even more maniacal as if he had waited a long time for this day! Dong Fang, looks like a little b*stard like you would meet a day like this too. I will announce this matter to the Dong family so they will know how much of a coward you are! He looked at Dong Fang once again but noticed that the kid had only bent his knees and did not kneel. Dong Fang! What are you doing? Kneel! Duan Yi frowned with impatience as his voice became even colder. At this moment, Dong Fangs entire face was full of shock and his eyes were filled with panic. He does not know what was happening either. He could only feel a force which was pulling his body back, preventing him from kneeling all the way down! That power was so strong that he could not fight back at all! Just as Dong Fang was thinking that something was wrong with his body, a cold voice slowly rang out like a cool breeze that made his head feel bright and clear. Where has your courage gone? Where has the brazenness you had towards Li Qing and me run off to? If you want to remain forever stagnant in your cultivation journey, go ahead and kneel. When the womans chilly voice had spoken, the force which had been holding him back suddenly disappeared. His body suddenly rxed and he stumbled backward and nearly fell onto the ground. In contrast with the rxed feeling in his body, Dong Fang was even more shocked by the fact that this chilly and somber woman was actually standing up for him! You... Dong Fang turned around stiffly and stared at Gu Ruoyun with disbelief, Why did you... Why did you help me? This was what he wanted to say. If they had Gu Ruoyuns help, their group would not need to fear Duan Yi and the rest. You were worried for Mengmengs wellbeing back then. When Mengmeng had swiftly charged towards the Storm Panther, Dong Fangs anxiety had not been an act. If he had expressed concern for Gu Ruoyuns safety, it could have been easily misunderstood. After all, they would not be able to pass the elimination round if Gu Ruoyun were to die here. However, Mengmeng was only a spiritual beast and would have no effect on the elimination round at all. Through this, Gu Ruoyun had managed to decipher whether this fellow was good or bad. Otherwise, Dong Fang would have suffered humiliation here. She would never have stepped out to say a single word! Lady Gu, I... Dong Fang looked extremely ashamed, I had treated you badly in the past yet youve stepped out to defend me. Im truly ashamed! Now, Dong Fang could see that this woman was not as bleak as she had seemed. She would feel sincerely grateful when someone stands up for her without any ulterior motives but if someone had offended her and refused to repent, she would dly watch them die by the roadside and leave their corpse to rot! Chapter 1475 - Meeting A Wayward Dog (6)

Chapter 1475: Meeting A Wayward Dog (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Woman, Id advise you to mind your own business! Duan Yi furrowed his brows and red coldly at Gu Ruoyun before he icily eximed, Otherwise, you probably dont know when youd bring disaster upon yourself! As he spoke, his gaze turned towards the little fellow, Mengmeng, in her embrace. His voice then became even crueler. Besides, if my guess is right, the food that Dong Fang had mentioned should be the food used to feed this spiritual beast! Only a fool like Dong Fang would want to eat a spiritual beasts meal! If it was up to me, I would turn the spiritual beast in your arms into excrement. Hahaha! That implied that he would eat the little fellow in Gu Ruoyuns arms. When Li Qing saw that Duan Yi was causing trouble for Gu Ruoyun, he wanted to step out and defend her but who would have thought that this fellow would change the topic to taunt a seemingly harmless spiritual beast! Li Qing wondered that if Duan Yi had seen what the little fellow looked like when he had devoured the Storm Panther, would he have the courage to say these kinds of things now? As expected, the little fellow became highly offended! In this world, only I can devour others yet this ignorant human actually wants to eat me? Youre done for. Dong Fang snickered and stepped back knowingly as he looked at Duan Yi, taking pleasure in his disaster. Lady Gus spiritual beast has a very bad temper and youve offended it. Even if your father were here, he wouldnt be able to save you. Besides, this spiritual beasts food is not something you can eat whenever you like. You wont be able to eat this meal even if you were to sell the entire Dong family. Actually, the Dong family could not even be considered as a second-rate organization. Even if they were to lose their family fortune, they would never be able to enjoy the same treatment as the spiritual beast. Oh, this little thing can get angry too? Duan Yi looked at Mengmeng once again and burst intoughter, So what? I can p this palm-sized little fellow to death in one blow! Furthermore, with the Dong familys riches, why should we be unable to afford a spiritual beasts food? Even if this spiritual beast were a carnivore, its not like the Dong family cant bear it at all! Unfortunately, I would never waste so much effort to nurture a spiritual beast with no fighting power like this one! A spiritual beast like this is only fit to be my feces! Dong Fangughed icily as he said, Duan Yi, I never thought the day woulde for me to witness your ignorance! Ive already warned you to not anger this spiritual beast yet you persist in insulting it! Later, you wont even be aware of how youve died! Previously, this little fellow had flown into a rage because the Storm Panther had disturbed his sleep. He had not even given the Storm Panther a chance to beg for its life before he had devoured it. Now, Duan Yi was ridiculing him. Dong Fang believes that the little fellows anger would be even greater than thest time! Squeak, squawk! As soon as Dong Fang had spoken, the little fellow leaped out from Gu Ruoyuns arms in a rage. He pointed his its tiny w at the disdainful-looking Duan Yi and squeaked furiously. However, because this little fellow looked so adorable, even his anger did not inspire any sense of dread. Haha! Duan Yiughed maniacally. This spiritual beast cant even talk, its so rubbish that its not even rubbish at all! A spiritual beast like this isnt even enough to fit the space between my teeth! Little fellow, youre standing next to my feet, arent you afraid of being stomped to death? As if to prove his actions, Duan Yi smiled and lifted his leg. His face was filled with cruelty and ferocity. The little fellow was now even more enraged and hisrge, livid eyes slowly turned blood-red. His white fur stood up all over his body and made him look like a puffed-up kitten... Chapter 1476 - You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (1)

Chapter 1476: You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Oh, this little fellows rage really is great, it looks just like a little cat. But what are you, you weak little thing, going to do to me? Duan Yi nced at the furious little fellow as heughed with even more impudence than ever. In his mind, what was a defenseless spiritual beast even doing here? He could turn that small and weak body into a meat patty with one p! There was nothing to fear! However, theughing Duan Yi soon realized that something was not right. He saw Dong Fang and the others backing away knowingly while looking at him as if they were taking joy in his cmity. Even the silent Li Qing was doing the same. It was as if Duan Yi had offended someone which he should not have offended! If Dong Fang was the only one who had shown such an expression, it would be easy to think that he was trying to scare Duan Yi on purpose. However, Duan Yi was somewhat dumbfounded when even the noble Li Qing also did the same thing. Whats the meaning of this? This guy is only a defenseless little beast. Why are these people staring at me as if theyre staring at a dead man? That was right! Duan Yi sensed as if these people were looking at him as if he was already dead! Duan Yi, you and I have always been strangers to each other and we have no disputes at all. Moreover, I didnt want to involve myself in the grudge between you and Dong Fang. Li Qingughed icily as he said, But now Im going to give you this you wont die if you dont invite death! There are some people, forget about you, that even my father cannot offend! Besides, even though I dont like Dong Fang, all of us agree with something he had said even if you sold the entire Duan family fortune, you would still not be able to afford this little fellows food! Boom! Those words struck like a sudden bolt of lightning, causing Duan Yi to stagger and back away. His face has turned iparably pale while a thudding noise resounded in his head. He almost could not recover from what Li Qing had just said. What does Li Qing mean when he said that there were some people that even General Li could not offend? Also, Sir Li said that even if I were to sell the entire Duan family fortune, I would still not be able to afford this little spiritual beasts food! Could it be that its food is made from gold? Yet, even if the food was made from gold, based on the Dong familys fortune, its likely that we would still be able to afford it! As Li Qings words rang through Duan Yis head, someone cried out and caused him to abruptly pull his thoughts back. Sir Duan, watch out! Swish! A cold and gloomy wind blew directly at his face. When Duan Yi turned around in astonishment, he instantly saw something which he would never forget for the rest of his life... He saw that the once harmless-looking little spiritual beast had suddenly turned ferocious. Its pitch-ck mouth was like a dark cave as it widened bit-by-bit. In the end, its mouth had widened so much that it was bigger than its body yet it still continued to grow! That gloomy wind hade from the little fellows mouth. Duan Yi, Ive told you before that Lady Gus spiritual beast has a bad temper yet you had insisted on offending it. Now, isnt this great? Its toote to even beg now. Dong Fang smiled, taking pleasure in Duan Yis disaster. The space between his brow was filled withcency and arrogance. Oh, thats right, since youre about to die, I can tell you that this little fellows food was actually a pill! Do you think that you would be able to afford this little fellows pills on the Duan familys fortune even if you sold it all? Everyone else was shaking their heads as well. Duan Yis action has proved one thing. You dont die if you dont invite death! Even though Gu Ruoyun had stopped Dong Fang from kneeling, that does not mean she was willing to step in and get rid of this issue for Dong Fang! The most she could do was to guarantee that this group would leave the Evil Spirit Forest safe and sound! Chapter 1477 - You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (2)

Chapter 1477: You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Besides, she could use the easiest method to solve this! That method was Li Qing! With Li Qings status in y, Duan Yi would not have the courage to act. Otherwise, the entire Duan family would capsize! Knowing Li Qings belief in her, he would certainly be willing to stop Duan Yis actions! Hence, even if Gu Ruoyun does not do anything, she could easily smooth this over! As for when they leave the Evil Spirit Forest, that would be Dong Fang and Duan Yis personal grudge! If Dong Fang does not have the fear of dragging the group down with him, he would not have submitted so easily! Hence, there had been no need for Duan Yi to die at first! Unfortunately, this fellow had insisted on digging his own grave. Out of everyone, he had chosen to offend this little demon! Also, based on how Lady Gu pampers this spiritual beast, she would never stop it from acting on its own! Hence, Duan Yi only has himself to me! No! Once Dong Fang had spoken, Duan Yi pupils suddenly shrank. His shrieks rang out throughout the entire forest, echoing in all corners. Before he had time for regret, he had been devoured by the little fellow with the big mouth. He then disappeared entirely from this forest... Bleurgh! Duan Yi does not seem to taste very good. The little fellow could not help but run to the side and throw up. He had a look of disgust on its face as if he had just eaten feces. Err... Dong Fang was shocked and looked at Lu Yun and the others before his expression changed to one of exasperation. This little one is truly two-faced! It had devoured the person but was then repulsed by the taste and ended up vomiting. If that fellow, Duan Yi, had been alive to see this, he would probably be angered to death! Mengmeng. Gu Ruoyun saw the disgusted look on the little ones small face and frowned, Next time, dont just eat anything in case you end up with indigestion. Mengmeng leaped into Gu Ruoyuns arms with a whoosh and reached its paw out to her as it squeaked incoherently. Gu Ruoyun sighed in exasperation before she took out a pill and ced it in its paw. Here. Next time, youd better not eat anything else anymore aside from pills. What if you end up spoiling your stomach? The gains do not make up for the losses! Burble! The little fellow smooched Gu Ruoyuns cheek before it happily swallowed the pill. It then coiled around Gu Ruoyun and demanded another pill. At this moment, the other six who had apanied Duan Yi looked at each other as one word appeared in their mind at the same time. Run! They had all immediately turned around and tried to escape but just as they wanted to leave, a cold voice suddenly sounded from behind them. Since youre here now, you dont have to leave. The womans voice was just as somber as ever but it carried a heavy force. As such, the six of them felt as if roots had grown from the bottom of their feet. They were unable to lift their feet at all. What do you want? Out of the six, a man with a mole on his face turned and red at Gu Ruoyun. He gritted his teeth and said, Duan Yi is dead and we had only epted his money to work for him! You better not take advantage! Since youve epted his money. you shouldplete your tasks. Didnt Duan Yi ask you to attack Dong Fang and the rest of us in his group? Since thats the case, it wont look very good if you all just leave like that, right? You... The man with the moles expression changed drastically and his tone softened, Miss, we are total strangers and we have no grudge between us either. Spare us now and well repay your debt of gratitude in the future, alright? Its true, we have no grudge between us and we are total strangers. Gu Ruoyun rubbed her chin as she smiled in a profound manner, But you know too much so what can we do? Chapter 1478 - You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (3)

Chapter 1478: You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The faces on the group of people changed drastically. They had forgotten about this fact. Why should Gu Ruoyun allow them to escape after witnessing that little fellows terrifying power? Lady Gu. The man with a mole gritted his teeth and said, I can guarantee that I will never reveal a single thing about this matter to the public so please spare us this one time! We regret this now and we cant even pass the elimination round. Weve already received retribution so why must you exterminate us? Exterminate? Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly and said, If my powers had not been strong enough, what fate would have befallen us today? Im afraid that we would have all been killed. The man with the moles expression has turned increasingly ugly. Gu Ruoyun was right, Duan Yi had no intention of sparing the other groups life! Even if Dong Fang had given in, these people would be killed anyway! Yet, what they had not expected was that Gu Ruoyun, who had been sworn as a good-for-nothing by so many geniuses in the Heavenly Moon Empire, would actually have such great power! What do you want? I dare guarantee that we wont divulge anything about you! What can we do to make you believe us? Gu Ruoyun shook her head as she stared at the man with the moles face which was nearing the brink of insanity and calmly eximed, In this world, I can only trust one type of person a dead one! You... The man with the mole did not think that she would kill them despite after begging so much. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He does not intend to be weak any longer and cried out brazenly, Gu Ruoyun, youre behaving like a tyrant only because of that spiritual beast in your hands! Without it, youre nothing. If I want to strangle you to death, it would be as easy as strangling an ant! Thats just too funny if you want to kill us here. Dont forget, the Heavenly Moon Empires cultivators are nearby. I only need to cry out for help and someone will rush over to save us! When we leave, your day of reckoning shall arrive! The man with the mole had thought that after saying these things, Gu Ruoyun would lose her head from fear. However, he was wrong. At this moment, the woman looked just as calm as ever. Her chilly eyes were serene and without any sign of emotion as if the mans words could not threaten her at all. Hmph! You think that Id actually keep my mouth shut? If it wasnt for you, we wouldnt have failed in the elimination round! Once I leave, I will announce the fact that you have a powerful spiritual beast. You will certainly suffer from countless spies and assassination attempts! A persons wealth can cause their own ruin by arousing anothers greed! Hence, Gu Ruoyun had decided not to spare these people from the very beginning. Youve killed Duan Yi so youll certainly have to pay the price! The man with the moles eyes turned red as he red venomously at Gu Ruoyun. Duan Yis death had determined their loss in the elimination round. Hence, these people would push the responsibility onto Gu Ruoyun but they never considered that if it had not been for Duan Yis provocation and their part in helping the tyrant, why would they be suffering this consequence now? Just as the man with the mole was about to shoot the signal re and call for help, a strong wind mmed onto his chest with a thud. He stumbled backward all of a sudden and fell fiercely onto a nearby old tree. The old tree then copsed and crushed his body. The signal re flew in an arc through the air before it fell back into the mans hand. The man was dressed in peach-pink long robes and looked gorgeous and pristine. His skin was as exquisite as white jade and his peach blossom eyes carried a tempting smile as he looked at the signal re in his hand. An indolent air was hanging from the corners of his smile. Chapter 1479 - You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (4)

Chapter 1479: You Wont Die If You Dont Invite Death (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Are you trying to call for help? That depends on whether your signal for aid can be sent out or not. Zuo Shangchen curled the corners of his lips and made a slight motion with his palm. The signal re in his hands was immediately crushed into dust. Only one signal re was provided to each group. If their signal re was destroyed, it means that they would no longer be able to send a signal for aid to the cultivators of the Heavenly Moon Empire! Xiao Yuner. The crowd watched in shock as Zuo Shangchen turned towards Gu Ruoyun. His peach blossom eyes nted upwards and his smile was like a flower, Leave these trivial matters to me to avoid dirtying your hands, alright? He then slowly turned around and looked at the clearly shocked group. Oh. His voice was indolent and full of fascination as he gently stroked his chin, Ill say, out of all the people you should offend, why had you decided to offend Xiao Yuner time and time again? So, tell me this, how should I punish you? Cough, cough! The man with the mole pushed the old tree on his body aside with great difficulty. He then crawled up with great effort after he heard what Zuo Shangchen had just said and spoke with a sinister look in the space between his brows, Damned kid, you dared tounch a sneak attack on me! I want you... To have a good show! He did not manage to say thosest words. The peach-pink robed man waved his had and a powerful energy instantly charged towards him. Before he could react, his entire body had been flung out of the way. People with ugly looks are mostly ugly in their hearts as well. I hate it the most when people like these are speaking. Besides, I wasnt being sneaky, I was hitting you in broad daylight! Ptui! The man with the mole spat out a mouthful of blood. The mole on his face has be increasingly sinister. All of you have such malevolent hearts, you are people who dont know how to repay evil with good. You will certainly endure a painful death! It was clear that the man with the moles words has thoroughly angered Zuo Shangchen. The smile on Zuo Shangchens face became even more pronounced as his peach blossom eyes gradually filled with a sinister chill. The corners of his lips slowly rose into an angle as he spoke, Repaying evil with good? Hehe, I have never heard of such a thing nor do I know what it means to repay evil with good! However, I know very well that if you dont die, Xiao Yuner will have countless troubles in the future. Therefore, I shall have to cause you grief. Without any warning, Zuo Shangchen raised his hand and countless daggers instantly emerged from his sleeve. The daggers shed the throats of the six men and blood spouted like a fountain, staining the fresh green forest red... Dong Fang and the others were shocked as they stared dazedly at Zuo Shangchen with disbelief in their eyes. They never expected Zuo Shangchen to be so powerful! Amongst the two that they had believed to be good-for-nothings, one of them owns a powerful spiritual beast and was a precious Pill Master. The other was able to kill so many cultivators in the mid-stage of the exceptional state! However, they had previously treated the two as badly as someones stepchildren! Based on this, it would be good enough if the rest of the group do not drag the two down! How could these two be dragging the whole group down at all? Aplicated emotion appeared in Dong Fangs eyes as he spoke, Lady Gu, Sir Zuo, you have both truly kept to yourselves. The funny thing was, the world is blind and has treated you as good-for-nothings! Besides... He paused and his eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun as he asked with determination, If my guess is correct, you dont just own a powerful spiritual beast, you are also exceptionally powerful as well! Once he had said his piece, the group looked at each other. The powers of the spiritual beast in Gu Ruoyuns arms were already shocking enough and she was even a Pill Master. Now, Dong Fang had said that she also holds great power. Was this even possible? How old was this woman? How could she possibly have such great achievements at such a young age? Chapter 1480 - Asking For Trouble Again (1)

Chapter 1480: Asking For Trouble Again (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As the crowds eyes filled with suspicion, Gu Ruoyun slowly replied, My powers arent all that great, I only had the good fortune to break through to thete-stage of the exceptional state a while ago. She was telling the truth! In the Dark Earth Realm, where generations of powerful cultivators have lived, her powers could not be considered all that great. However, when those words entered the groups ears, it had the opposite effect. Gasp! They reacted collectively and their eyes stared in shock at the delicate and well-defined face. It was as if they never thought that Gu Ruoyun, who had been considered to be a good-for-nothing, was already at thete-stage of the exceptional state! Thoughte-stage exceptional state cultivators were only considered to be moderately powerful in the Dark Earth Realm, one should take Gu Ruoyuns age into ount as well! For her to break through to thete-stage of the exceptional state at this age meant that her talent was greater than Leng Shangs! From what I can tell, youre the greatest dark horse in this roundspetition. Lu Yun gasped. Whos Leng Shang anyway inparison to you? He might be at thete-stage of the exceptional state as well but hes several years older than you. Besides, aside from your strong powers, youre a Pill Master as well! This could be considered as ttery but Lu Yun had said it without any hint of ttery! Instead, there was a hint ofmentation. Dong Fang stared at Gu Ruoyun with aplicated look on his face, Earlier on, I had intended to give in to Duan Yi but when I was about to kneel, a mysterious force had stopped me. That power was so strong that I couldnt fight back. Therefore, I had concluded that your powers are not what youve portrayed them to be. It was also because of this that Dong Fang has such a firm belief in the extent of Gu Ruoyuns powers! Gu Ruoyun did not say much as she listened to the words between the two. She gently stroked the little fellow in her arms with her finger and calmly curled the corners of her lips as she spoke, Lets go, we still have a few more days so we should take this advantage. Id like to find out just how big this terrifying Evil Spirit Forest really is. Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered as she spoke and she turned to looks into the distance in the forest. A light shed across her eyes. From the first moment she had set foot into the Evil Spirit Forest, she had sensed a strange movement from the Nine Emperor! Perhaps something was calling out to it within the deep recesses of Evil Spirit Forest! ... A faint but powerful aura flowed from the Evil Spirit Forests deep end and made the travelers pause in their footsteps. Mu Ying furrowed his brows and said, Lady Gu, were at the verge of the forests depth. Should we continue ahead? I dont know if Im sensing this wrong but I feel as if theres some sort of powerful spiritual beast up ahead. Gu Ruoyun fell silent before she slowly nodded, Since were here, Id like to explore the depths of this forest. However, your senses are correct, a powerful existence is definitely hidden in the depths of the Evil Spirit Forest. All of you can wait for me here for now. Once Im done with my business, Ille back here to meet you. Hearing this, Dong Fang bit his lips and replied with a determined look in his eyes, Lady Gu, if you want to continue ahead, I, Dong Fang, will throw caution to the wind and stay with you to the end! Previously, if it had not been for you, I would have yielded to Duan Yis tyranny. I owe you one and I cant just run away before the battle! Lu Yun looked at Dong Fang as her eyes filled with admiration. Dong Fangs words and actions towards Zuo Shangchen and the others back then may have caused her to have a bad impression of him but she never expected Dong Fang to be such a manly man! This caused her heart to skip a beat. Chapter 1481 - Asking For Trouble Again (2)

Chapter 1481: Asking For Trouble Again (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen, whats going on? Gu Ruoyun was about to answer Dong Fang and the others when she suddenly sensed peculiar fluctuations from the man next to her. She turned towards him and frowned. Zuo Shangchen pursed his red lips as an excited light shed across his peach blossom eyes. He did not respond to Gu Ruoyuns question before his peach pink form shed then charged up ahead... Gu Ruoyun did not have any time to think and quickly chased after him. What should we do? Kang Shaojie did not expect the two of them to leave without a word. He was momentarily dazed before he turned to look at the people next to him. Lets go! Mu Ying thought for a moment before raising his head and said, Lets go after them! Alright. The rest nodded and chased after the two. ... A man in peach pink robes descended into the dense foliage, casting a rather striking figure in the fresh green forest. The mans eyes were staring at the vermillion-colored fruit in front of him while his gaze was filled with uncharacteristic excitement. Zuo Shangchen, what has gotten into you? Gu Ruoyun, who had followed closely behind him, stopped next to the man and followed his gaze. When she saw the vermillion-colored fruit on a nearby old tree, her eyes filled with amazement, A Spirit Phoenix Fruit? I did not expect a ce like this to have a Spirit Phoenix Fruit! Everyone knows that if someone were to consume the Spirit Phoenix Fruit, they could achieve a breakthrough in the refined state! However, this Spirit Phoenix Fruit was only useful to those in the refined state. A cultivator at thete stage of the refined state would not be able to use it to break through to the ninth transformation! Besides, even a cultivator at the refined state might not be able to have a breakthrough despite eating the fruit! After all, the Spirit Phoenix Fruit was not the same as a pill so the chances of a sessful breakthrough were very small. Xiao Yuner, do you know why the members of the Underworld are here? Zuo Shangchen calmly curled his lips. His smile was indolent and charming, If my guess is right, theyre here for the Moon Soul Herb! The Moon Soul Herb? Gu Ruoyun shook and furrowed her brows. Thats right. Based on what I do know, the Young Master of the Underworld is also searching for the Moon Soul Herb. The only ce in the Dark Earth Realm that contains the Moon Soul Herb is the Heavenly Moon Empire. I want to consume this Spirit Phoenix Fruit. If I am able to sessfully have a breakthrough, our chances will increase. Otherwise, when the timees for us to go up against the members of the Underworld, its very likely that well lose. He must have the Moon Soul Herb to save Gu Shengxiao! Even if he had to give everything he has, he will not hesitate! Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she spoke, Are you sure that you want to take this risk? The Spirit Phoenix Fruit is very powerful. If you are fortunate enough to have a breakthrough, you could avoid disaster but if you fail, the worst-case scenario is for you to explode and die while the best oue would result in your meridians being severed. Generally speaking, this was the difference between the Spirit Phoenix Fruit and pills. The medicinal power in pills was carefully regted so can guarantee a cultivators safety! However, for items like Spirit Phoenix Fruit which contains arge amount of spiritual energy, there was a big possibility that the person who consumes it will explode and die. Zuo Shangchenughed bitterly, Do we have any other choice? We cant fight the cultivators of the Underworld by only relying on the little beast in your arms! If I can have a breakthrough, at least we have one more sliver of hope. Even if I fail, I wont regret it. His enticing peach blossom eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun as he finished speaking and his gaze filled with determination. Chapter 1482 - Asking For Trouble Again (3)

Chapter 1482: Asking For Trouble Again (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Only the Moon Soul Herb can save Shengxiao. I wont let him be a puppet! The mans voice was filled with a determination which made Gu Ruoyuns heart sigh with emotion. Truly, no one cane close to the feelings Zuo Shangchen has towards her older brother. It was likely that he would willingly abandon everything for the sake of her older brother! If her older brother were to have some feelings for Zuo Shangchen, she would be happy to see it. Unfortunately, Zuo Shangchen was fated to have a tragic ending... Gu Ruoyuns lips moved ever so slightly at the thought of this. Evildoer, is it worth it for you to do so much for my big brother? Zuo Shangchens eyes moved. The smile on his lips carried a sense of bitterness which shed with his magnificence. She knows! This fellow has always known about how I feel for Zuo Shangchen! However, his feelings would be hard to ept in the end! Even though he could ignore the eyes of the world, he knew very well that Gu Shengxiao would never ept him. Hence, this was why he had never revealed how he felt. Xiao Yuner, Shengxiao and I are sworn friends for life. He had once saved my life too so even if I was to lose my life for his sake in the future, whats wrong with that? If I can save him, even if its only one small glimmer of hope, I wont give up! This was his hearts determination! At that moment, Gu Ruoyun was rendered speechless. The Gu siblings owed him too much in this lifetime. Zuo Shangchen did not say anything more. He then leaped and took the Spirit Phoenix Fruit in the palm of his hand. However, Gu Ruoyun found it strange that a precious item like the Spirit Phoenix Fruit would be left unguarded by a spiritual beast. This was not normal! Before Gu Ruoyun could think any more, Zuo Shangchen had eaten the Spirit Phoenix Fruit. Boom! A wave of powerful energy burst within Zuo Shangchens body, causing the evildoers forehead to be drenched in cold sweat. Lady Gu. Lu Yun and the rest who had rushed over saw this and asked anxiously, Whats wrong with Sir Zuo? Is he alright? At this moment, these people were filled with worry and they were not only worried just because of the test! Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment. Even though we havent reached the deep end of Evil Spirit Forest, there are still powerful spiritual beasts around us! I want to ask you to help me keep a lookout and dont let anything get close to Zuo Shangchen or me! Zuo Shangchen was risking so much for her big brother, how could she neglect him? Even though the Spirit Phoenix Fruit can help a cultivator in the refined state in their breakthrough, it was also a seal of death if they fail! If she does not do anything, Zuo Shangchens end would be set he would explode from being unable to ept the Spirit Phoenix Fruits power! Dong Fang was in a daze and nodded, Lady Gu, dont worry. I, Dong Fang, wont let any spiritual beasts disturb you even if I have to give everything I have. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Be it human or spiritual beast, they must note anywhere near Zuo Shangchen or me. Otherwise, Zuo Shangchens life will be in danger! Once she had said her piece, Gu Ruoyun walked to Zuo Shangchens side and sat down cross-legged. The space between her brows filled with determination. Mengmeng, Ill need your help this time! Mengmeng nodded as if it only had a hazy notion. It blinked and looked at Gu Ruoyun as if it were puzzled over what it needed to do. The power of the Spirit Phoenix Fruit is too great, thats why he might explode and die. I must help him to discharge a bit of energy! By then, I will need your help! Chapter 1483 - Asking For Trouble Again (4)

Chapter 1483: Asking For Trouble Again (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The power contained within a Spirit Phoenix Fruit can only be endured by a cultivator at the ninth transformation state! However, this Spirit Phoenix Fruit was alsopletely ineffective to a ninth transformation state cultivator! Those who consume a Spirit Phoenix Fruit but have yet to reach the ninth transformation state would typically explode from their inability to ept this power. Only a few lucky ones would be able to break through with the help of the Spirit Phoenix Fruit! This was the Spirit Phoenix Fruits twist! Many might think that since the Spirit Phoenix Fruit was so powerful, they could split the Spirit Phoenix Fruit into two and consume half of it! This way, the power would be halved as well! However, the Spirit Phoenix Fruit has another characteristic if it were damaged in any way, the power within wouldpletely disappear in one second. Forget about halving the Spirit Phoenix Fruit with a knife either. This was why the Spirit Phoenix Fruit was known as the seal of death to cultivators! Many cultivators who were unable to resist the lure of a breakthrough had lost their lives to their greed. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else as she used her mental energy to enter Zuo Shangchens body so that she could help to control the explosive energy in his body. Not too long after, her face turned very pale and sweat rolled down her forehead but she did not dare to leave. If Zixie had been here and with the extent of her contract with Zixie, it would not be as tiring as this. Unfortunately, Zixie was in a deep sleep and the other spiritual beasts were not strong enough so she could only ask to borrow Mengmengs power to help Zuo Shangchen. Mengmeng was crouching on Gu Ruoyuns head with a deadpan look on its face, a drastic change from its previously mischievous nature. It also knew the importance of this matter hence, it did not dare to be willful as it sent its power to Gu Ruoyun without hesitation. Dong Fang, will they be alright? Lu Yuns heart was filled with anxiety. She had never seen the perverted and mischievous Mengmeng like this before and could sense the danger in this matter. Hush. Dong Fang ced his finger on his lips and made a shushing motion. He knitted his brows tightly together as his heart filled with anxiety. Dont worry, Lady Gu knows what to do and we only need toplete the task she has given us! Now, keep quiet in case we disturb her. Upon careful scrutiny, one would notice the sweat on Dong Fangs forehead. His fist was clenched tightly as he stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruoyun. ... Gu Ruoyun, who was helping Zuo Shangchen, was not aware that a wave of powerful spiritual energy had emanated into their surroundings after he had taken the Spirit Phoenix Fruit. As a result, nearby groups thought that some treasure had emerged and quickly rushed towards them. Gu Ruoyun, weve finally found you! A sharp voice suddenly rang out and pierced through the sky, falling into Dong Fangs ears. As the son of the Generals Mansion, Li Qing recognized the voice at once. He frowned as he turned around and his eyesnded upon a nobleman who was leading a group of people towards them. Lin You, what are you doing here? he asked impatiently. Besides, why is Lin You looking for Lady Gu? Lin You? Dong Fang was shaken. Hes the Prime Ministers son, Lin You? It looks like they would be in trouble again! Li Qing, this matter has nothing to do with the Generals Mansion, Im here for Gu Ruoyun! Lin Youughed icily and his face was filled with ridicule. Of all the people Gu Ruoyun had to offend, she had offended Lady Su Lin and dug her own grave in the process! I made my way here because I had sensed the emergence of some sort of treasure but I never expected to be so fortunate and run into her here! Today, I, Lin You, will avenge Lady Su Lin in her stead! Chapter 1484 - Asking For Trouble Again (5)

Chapter 1484: Asking For Trouble Again (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When they heard this, it was clear to everyone that Lin You was the Regional Kings heiress, Su Lins loyal fan. Hence, when he had found Gu Ruoyun, he could not help but want to spread Su Lins wrath! However, when Gu Ruoyuns group recalled how powerful she was, they could not help butugh icily. Lin You, let me give you some advice, you better leave quickly. Otherwise, dont me me for not advising you. Li Qingughed coldly. His father had never been on good terms with the Prime Minister in the court so, of course, there was no need for him to be too polite with Lin You. Li Qing, youre only a good-for-nothing. Who gave you the audacity to talk to me like this? Others may fear you because of your identity as the son of the Generals Mansion, but I, Lin You, have no need to fear you. If you insist on shielding Gu Ruoyun, Im going to pound you until youd have to search for your teeth on the ground even if your father arrived! Even though Li Qing has yet to reach the exceptional state, he has broken through to the Martial Saint rank after all. Talent like this could be considered as a genius in a normal organization but, in contrast to these people, he was undoubtedly a good-for-nothing! No wonder the Empire Officials disciples paid him no heed. You... Li Qings face was ashen and his eyes spat fire. Lin You, dont be too impudent! Hehe, Li Qing, I dont wish to be calctive with you on ount of the fact that your father is an officer of the court just like mine. The person Im looking for is Gu Ruoyun, idle bystanders can get out of my way! Lin You shouted fiercely and coldly stabbed his gaze through the crowd towards Gu Ruoyun. However, now that Gu Ruoyun had entered a confined state, she would not be aware of what was going on in the outside world. She was only focused on helping Zuo Shangchen wholeheartedly. However, when neers noticed her current expression, they had assumed that she was acting condescending and would not even look at anyone else! Lin You became more incensed. This audacious woman had fantasized about seducing the Regional King and had caused Su Lin to be punished. His eyes filled with a raging me. Su Lin was his goddess and how could he tolerate his goddess to suffer any grief? He would never spare anyone who bullied Su Lin! This self-righteous lowly woman would actually want to seduce the Regional King too. Why dont you look at yourself? Do you think youre a good match for the Regional King? Youck power so you should find ways to increase your power instead of plotting to rely on men to promote your status. Women like you are simply the dirtiest of all and cannot bepared to Eldest Lady Su Lin! In the beginning, Dong Fang and the others had kept quiet after seeing how Li Qing has stood up for Gu Ruoyun. Who would have thought that Lin Yous words would cross the limit more and more, angering them so much that their expressions turned into an ugly sight? That was right, they had believed that Su Lin was telling the truth in the beginning! After all, Su Lins status was in for all to see. Why would she have been lying? However, when they witnessed Gu Ruoyuns hidden power, they began to rethink everything that Su Lin had said at the time. Would Gu Ruoyun, a cultivator who have reached thete-stage of the exceptional state, who even has a powerful spiritual beast in her arms, need to rely on a man to rise above the ranks? Besides, she was also a respected Pill Master! Based on her status and abilities, even the Emperor of Heavenly Moon Empire would receive her as a guest of honor so why would she degrade herself by seducing an old man? After all, a Pill Masters status was extremely noble in all corners of the world! They were a figure that all authorities would wish to gain favor from! Therefore, these signs were clear Su Lin had been lying! Youd better f*cking wash your mouth! Dong Fang roared angrily and scolded with an ashen face, Who are you calling a self-righteous lowly woman! Who are you using of seducing the Regional King? Based on Lady Gus power, even if the Regional King wanted to marry her, she would have to consider the dowry! Besides, Lady Gu simply isnt impressed by the Regional King! Chapter 1485 - Asking For Trouble Again (6)

Chapter 1485: Asking For Trouble Again (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hmph! Lin You scoffed icily as he swept his disdainful gaze towards Dong Fangs angry face. Who are you? I was talking here and when have you ever been given the chance to speak? The only one who can speak to me is Li Qing! Even though Li Qings powers were weak, his statuses first! Therefore, out of everyone in this group, only the son of the Generals Mansion had the right to speak to Lin You! You... Dong Fang was so angry that his face turned into an ugly shade. Just as he was about to rage at him, Li Qings icy voice chimed in. Lin You, let me give you a piece of advice, dont provoke people that you shouldnt provoke for the sake of a few irrelevant people! Besides, Dong Fang is right. Based on Lady Gus abilities, she would scorn the Regional King. Its not that Lady Gu is ipatible with the Regional King, the Regional King is ipatible to her. Lin You shook before he suddenly burst intoughter. Li Qing, what kind of bewitching medicine has this woman, Gu Ruoyun, given you that you would shield her so much? Especially since Li Qing had said that the Regional King was not a good match for her? What a joke, what a truly funny joke. Even though the Regional King was a little more advanced in age, he was the second most powerful cultivator in the Heavenly Moon Empire after all. He also had pretty good looks too! Furthermore, his devotion to his long-deceased wife had resulted in many women trying to seduce him. One need not think too far ahead to conclude that Gu Ruoyun must have failed to seduce him and had made false usations. That was why these people would say such things as if confused between right and wrong. Of course, only an idiot like Li Qing would believe in this womans words! Is there any need to even say it? Just as Lin You had spoken, the attendants behind himughed maniacally. This woman, Gu Ruoyun, might be a weakling but she still has her looks. Its very obvious that Li Qing and the other men in her group have been hit by her enchantment, thats why theyre standing up for her. Perhaps theyve already done everything over these past few days in the Evil Spirit Forest. Under these circumstances, its natural that they would protect her? The attendants burst intoughter. They had Lin Yous support anyway so they were not afraid of offending the Young Master of the Generals Mansion. Whack! A fist mmed onto the chest of the person who had spoken without any warning. That person did not have the chance to react and was flung out of the way. He then crashed into a nearby rock and was badly bruised. Dong Fang and the others were shocked as they turned to look at Mu Yings ashen face. They did not expect the most level-headed one of their group, Mu Ying, to be the one who took action first! Nevertheless, it was obvious that Mu Yings punch gave them a feeling of being refreshed. How dare you! Lin Yous face sank when he saw that his attendant had been injured. You dared to hit my man in front of me! Tell me your family name immediately. Id love to see what kind of background youve got to have caused you to behave so savagely. Mu Yingughed icily, I belong to no order or sect. I am alone. If you want to cause trouble for my family, Im afraid that theres no way for you to do that! Hearing this, Lin Yous eyes sank even more. A little b*stard who belongs to no order or sect had the audacity to make brazen remarks in front of him, that mans digging his own grave! Lin You gritted his teeth at the thought of this and said, All of you, attack! Kill these little animals! I want them to know that it never ends well for those who cross me, Lin You! Do these people like killing others without any reason? Lu Yun looked at Lin Yous maniacal face and shrugged. First it had been Duan Yi, now its Lin You! Were only in the elimination round yet were always running into a neverending slew of trouble-seeking dumb f*cks! Chapter 1486 - Asking For Trouble Again (7)

Chapter 1486: Asking For Trouble Again (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Especially since this dumb f*ck has targeted Gu Ruoyun! Would he act this way if he had witnessed the adorable little beast in Gu Ruoyuns arms swallowing a person whole? Once U Yund had spoken, Lin Yous men suddenly pulled their weapons out and quickly closed in towards the group. Lin You, if you dare to attack us here, Ill report this matter to my father when I return! Li Qings expression changed greatly and he quickly stood in front of the group as he spoke through gritted teeth. Haha, Li Qing, you really think too highly of yourself! I only said that you have the right to speak to me because of your status as the Generals son. Do you think that I will really pay any heed to a good-for-nothing like you? While its true that your father is the Lord General of the Heavenly Moon Empire but so what? Do you think that His Imperial Majesty, who has always prioritized geniuses, would punish me because of you? With His Imperial Majesty making the decision, why should I fear a good-for-nothing like you! Men, attack! If Li Qing dares to stand in your way, kill him without hesitation as well! I will support you in everything so theres no need to fear his familys power! Lin You waved his hand and spoke in a sinister voice. Will you guys be able to take them on? Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Li Qings forehead as he turned towards Mu Ying and the others. Mu Ying thought for a moment before he replied, There are three persons who are in the mid-stage of the exceptional state in his group. Here, only Kang Shaojie and I are at that state! Im afraid we might not be able to resist them for very long. Li Qing shook. He looked at Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen behind them and secretly gritted his teeth before saying, Lady Gu is our savior, we cant let these people disturb her. Hence, we can only share our swords and attack! For the first time, Li Qing deeply hated himself for being weak. In the past, regardless of how weak he was, the guards of the Generals mansion where always there to protect him. Now, because of his weakness, not only was he unable to help his group at a time like this, he was dragging them down too! F*ck it, we dont have the luxury to care too much at a time like this. Dong Fang spat on the ground as a fearsome light shed in his eyes, Even if we were to put ourselves at risk, we cant let these b*stards disturb Lady Gu. Weve promised her this. We must keep our word even if we have to give up our lives. Upon hearing what Dong Fang had said, the admiration in Lu Yuns eyes increased along with an unclear sentiment. Perhaps, at this moment, she has truly gotten to know Dong Fang! A man who was willing to sacrifice himself for a promise was worth being relied upon by a woman. Bunch of idiots! At this moment, Lin You and the others have surrounded Dong Fang and his group. He heard thetters solemn vow and the disdain in his eyes deepened. On what grounds can the few of you, plus this good-for-nothing Li Qing, have to defeat so many of us here? What an absolute joke! Dont me me for not giving you a chance. You were the ones who didnt know how to value it so dont me me for my ruthless methods! Once he had said his piece, Lin You made a slicing motion as a cold, creepy smile formed on the corners of his lips. Kill them! Leave none behind! Once youve killed them, Ill capture that sl*t, Gu Ruoyun, and send her to Eldest Lady Su Lin so that she can torture her! Besides, this is the Evil Spirit Forest so even if these people disappeared, no one will find out that I was the one who had done it! As for Gu Ruoyun and Lady Su Lins bet? Hehe, do you think she has the right to stand in the same arena as Lady Su Lin? It would be a humiliating experience for Lady Su Lin topete with a good-for-nothing like this! He, on the other hand, would never let anyone humiliate Su Lin. Chapter 1487 - Asking For Trouble Again (8)

Chapter 1487: Asking For Trouble Again (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mu Ying and the others faces slowly turned solemn. If they really want to act against these people, their chances of victory were not very great! The only thing they could do now was to buy more time. As long as Gu Ruoyun manages to help Zuo Shangchen inpleting his breakthrough, they would not need to fear these people! Lets stall them. Mu Yings eyes darkened as he stared at the group closing in. A cold light shed across his eyes. Alright, we understand. Dong Fang and the rest nodded in session and quickly drew their weapons. They then stared fearlessly at Lin You and the rest with an unusually grave look their face. Whoosh! A gale erupted within the forest. The footmen behind Lin You quickly rushed towards Mu Yings group. The sharp weapons in their hands were icy beyondpare, serving as a foil for their sinister smiles. Victory could happen at any moment! Lin You burst into maniacalughter. His eyes pierced across everyone beforending on Gu Ruoyun who had been seated on the ground the entire time without making a sound. The smile on his face became even crueler. Gu Ruoyun, Ill never let a woman like you stay here and cause Su Lin unhappiness! Based on your status, even if you were to die here, no one will avenge you! If a good-for-nothing like her, who has nothing good about her and had no background at all, were to die, no one would step out to avenge her. At this moment, under the powerful gale, Gu Ruoyun was seated behind Zuo Shangchen as her eyes stared unwaveringly at the man in front of her. Her fine hair danced in the wind as her delicate features carried a serious air. As for what was happening in the world outside, she had absolutely no idea. Even the mere rustle of leaves in the wind did not reach her ears. The little fellowy on top of Gu Ruoyuns head as it sent a steady flow of energy into her body. Even though it saw the battle happening behind them, it did not seem to care at all and only focused on helping Gu Ruoyun. Ptui! Dong Fang stumbled backward and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face has turned extremely pale. They are all geniuses from the Heavenly Moon Empires nobility. Even though their power is pretty much on the same level as us, disciples from small organizations like us cannot bepared with their abilities! Dong Fang held the weapon in his hand tightly as his eyes sank. Besides, Lin You is also at the mid-stage of the exceptional state and he hasnt attacked yet. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for us to defend ourselves. Cultivators who were at the same rank but who have been nurtured differently would show very different levels of power! The geniuses from the Empire had received extremely strict training from a young age and they were taught the very best martial arts techniques. Therefore, how could cultivators from small organizations bepared against them? This was also why Su Lin, who has only reached mid-stage of the exceptional state as well, was considered as one of the most probable candidates to receive the first prize in thispetition by the Emperor of Heavenly Moon Empire. With the support of the Regional King, who was the second most powerful cultivator in the Empire, Su Lins level may be at the mid-stage of the exceptional state but she has the power of a cultivator at thete-stage of the exceptional state. Furthermore, the Regional Kings Mansion even possesses a middle-ss spiritual weapon! If Su Lin were to use this middle-ss spiritual weapon during the contest, mostte-stage exceptional state cultivators would be of no match for her! All of you, get out of the way. Let me personally take care of these sons of b*tches! Lin You yelled loudly and the group instantly opened a pathway for him. His body then shot towards them like a bolt of lightning. He aimed his trajectory at Dong Fang who was the one who had spoken up and humiliated him at the beginning... Dong Fang, watch out! Lu Yuns expression changed drastically and her eyes filled with anxiety as she cried out. Chapter 1488 - Zuo Shangchens Breakthrough (1)

Chapter 1488: Zuo Shangchens Breakthrough (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unfortunately, it was toote. Just as Lu Yun cried out, Lin Yous fistnded on Dong Fangs chest. At that moment, Dong Fangs body was thrown to the side and flew quickly towards Gu Ruoyun and Zuo Shangchen. Oh no! The groups expression changed drastically but they could not stop him in time. Lin You watched as Dong Fangs body was thrown towards Gu Ruoyun and burst intoughter. He wanted to see whether that woman, Gu Ruoyun, could still turn a blind eye under these circumstances! Boom! However, just as Dong Fangs body neared Gu Ruoyun, a powerful energy exploded from Zuo Shangchen. At the same time, Dong Fangs body, which was still flying through the air, was flung out of the way again. He mmed fiercely onto a tree and blood began to spew from his mouth continuously. The peerless-looking man whose eyes had been gently closed slowly opened his peach blossom eyes. A cold and gloomy light shed across his gaze. Lady Gu, Sir Zuo! Lu Yuns heart leaped with joy when she saw that Zuo Shangchen had opened his eyes. She then heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Thank goodness Zuo Shangchen has finally awakened! As long as they are here, these people cant hurt us! This... This is... No, impossible! This man was in the middle of a breakthrough? Furthermore, this breakthroughs aura certainly does not belong to the exceptional state! Lin You had returned to his senses from his shock. His expression changed drastically as he stared at Zuo Shangchen in disbelief. The Refined state? Could this be? This man who had relied on a backdoor to join thispetition, how could he possibly be in the refined state? Lin You clenched his fists tightly. However, his entire body was trembling incessantly as if there was no way of convincing himself to believe this! Xiao Yuner, thank you. Zuo Shangchen put the cold, gloomy light in his eyes away and shed a magnificent smile at the woman behind him. If it had not been for you, Im afraid that I would have fallen into a disaster this time. Gu Ruoyun retracted her hand slowly as she stared at the mans enticing, peach blossom smile. Youve done so much for my brother and me so how could I just sit back and let you fall! Besides, Im afraid that we will never be able to pay back the gratitude we owe you. If you really want to thank me, why not give me a hug then? Zuo Shangchen chuckled and reached out towards Gu Ruoyun. He never even spared a nce at Lin You and the others who had arrived to cause trouble since the beginning. It was as if he had not noticed their existence at all. Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Zuo Shangchen and kept quiet. She then walked towards Dong Fang who was lying on the ground with blood spewing out from his mouth. She took a porcin bottle from her bosom and poured a pill out before cing it in front of him. Eat this, your wounds will heal immediately. Dong Fang was shaken as he stared dazedly at the pill in Gu Ruoyuns hand. His expression was filled with disbelief. Is... Is this the spiritual beasts treat? Lady Gu, are you really giving this treat to me? Fine! Dong Fangs biggest impression of this pill was that they were treats for Mengmeng! Li Qing and the others stared unblinkingly at the pill in Gu Ruoyuns hand. They then gulped and stared enviously at Dong Fang. If they had known that this pill could be used to heal injuries, they would have gotten themselves injured even more. A treat? Lin You has recovered from his shock over Zuo Shangchens breakthrough. When he heard what Dong Fang had said and the excited look on thetters face, his heart filled with even more disdain. As a human, youre actually craving for a spiritual beasts fodder! What a humiliation to us humans! Chapter 1489 - Zuo Shangchens Breakthrough (2)

Chapter 1489: Zuo Shangchens Breakthrough (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dong Fang, however, did not seem to hear Lin Yous disdainful sneers. His eyes, which were filled with excitement, were shining. He was afraid that Gu Ruoyun would go back of her word so he immediately snatched the pill and swallowed it. Hahaha! After consuming the pill, the excited Dong Fang could not help butugh maniacally. I never thought that I, Dong Fang, in all my living years, would be able to eat fodder of this standard! Lady Gu, if you gave me this fodder every day, I would have no regrets even if you made me your spiritual beast. Dignity? Who needs dignity whenes to pills? The little fellow who was lying on Gu Ruoyuns head rolled its eyes and turned its nose up at Dong Fang. Does this fellow really think that any spiritual beast would be able to enjoy this fodder? Even if this fellow were turned into a spiritual beast, he would not have the right to enjoy the same standard of treatment as me! ... When Zuo Shangchen consumed the Spirit Phoenix Fruit, it created a thunderstorm and attracted the attention of the geniuses from the Heavenly Moon Empire, causing them to gather towards the area. However, before they couldprehend the situation, they heard Dong Fangs shameless words and were shaken on the spot. They then stared at Dong Fang with a sense of pity. Whos this fellow? Hes actually that poor to even wants to eat a spiritual beasts fodder! At this moment, the crowd had only overheard Dong Fangs words but had not noticed that his wounds had been healed after taking that pill. Whats going on here? A low voice rang out slowly from the crowd. When Li Qing heard this voice, he raised his head and looked at the gray-robed man who had just emerged from the crowd. He then shook and whispered in a hushed tone, Thats Elder Wuxu from the Heavenly Moon Empires Elders Court and is cultivator at the refined state. Hes also one of those who are supposed to protect us. Also, Elder Wuxu is Lin Yous Master! Lin Yous Master? Gu Ruoyun frowned as she asked, Whos Lin You? As she had previously been in a sealed state, she was not aware of the situation around her. All she had seen as soon as she had stepped out from her sealed state was Dong Fang who had been vomiting blood. Gu Ruoyun, quit ying dumb! When Lin You saw that Elder Wuxu had appeared, he became even more smug, Ive been here for such a long time and youre now asking who I am? If you say that you arent pretending, who would believe you? Hmph, even a sl*t like you with her eyes in the sky would dare to dere war against Su Lin! You really have an over exaggerated opinion of yourself! Su Lin? Upon hearing Lin Yous speech, Gu Ruoyun gained some form ofprehension. So, these people are here because of Su Lin! Were you the one who had injured Dong Fang? Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment and asked. Thats right. Lin You raised his head arrogantly as he coldly replied, I wasing for you but who thought that these b*stards had the audacity to try and stop me. If I dont beat them up, who should I beat up then? I really dont know how a woman like you had managed to find such a powerful charm to bewitch these people into running around in circles. Even Li Qing has been ced under your curse and is standing up for you! Look like Su Lin was right, youre nothing but a woman who only knows how to seduce men and use them to rise to the top! You saw that it was hopeless to seduce the Regional King so you had turned your attention to Li Qing. Only a silly kid like Li Qing would ever fall for your enchanments! Li Qings expressions changed instantly and his voice turned extremely cold. Lin You 1 , you should speak with a little more respect, Lady Gu is not that kind of a person! She has no intentions of seducing the Regional King either! Youve only heard Su Lins side of the story, who can prove that Lady Gu had tried to seduce the Regional King? Chapter 1490 - The Empires Elites Cover-Up (1)

Chapter 1490: The Empires Elites Cover-Up (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lin Youughed icily as he stared disdainfully at Li Qings increasingly furious face. Just because youre standing up for her doesnt mean that it proves her character! If she had not enchanted you, would you be helping her? You... Li Qing trembled with fury and was about to retort when a chilly voice rang out from behind him. Since I know that youre the one who had wounded Dong Fang, this makes things easier. For every blow youve stuck, Ill pay you back with the same amount, alright? Dong Fang shook and stared at the womans chilly exterior. His eyes were filled with aplicated expression. Shes... Standing up for me? Right in front of the Empires elites? Dong Fang felt deeply moved at the thought of this and his heart filled with even more determination to serve Gu Ruoyun. You alone? Lin Youughed icily and eximed disdainfully, Your powers are insufficient to earn the right to fight with me! Dong Fang, how many times did he strike you? Gu Ruoyun ignored Lin You and asked Dong Fang instead. One... One blow, Dong Fang gulped. But the others did strike me several times more. Alright, I understand. Gu Ruoyun calmly replied. She then turned her gaze towards Lu Yun and the rest of the group and asked again, How about the rest of you? I want to know the exact amount of times you were hit. The rest felt shaken as well and they looked at each other, unsure of how to answer Gu Ruoyuns request. Mu Ying certainly did not need to think too much as he honestly replied, Ive calcted it. The total number of fists weve endured is twenty strikes. Twenty strikes? Gu Ruoyun slowly turned her gaze towards Lin You and calmly remarked, Then I will give no more and no less. Ill return twenty strikes to you, alright? Hahaha! Lin You burst intoughter. Even if I were to stand still and allow you to strike me twenty times, you will never be able to make me falter a single step with those tiny arms and scrawny thighs of yours! Come on then, hit me with your fist! Id like to see who ends up being humiliated in the end. As he spoke, Lin You pointed at his chest and spoke in a loud and smug voice. Elder Wuxu frowned but did not interject. Instead, he was quietly observing the situation with an icy re. Are you sure that you can stand there and let me hit you without moving? Gu Ruoyun raised her brows. Her tone carried the sense of a forced smile. Lu Yun and the rest stared at Lin You as if they were looking at an idiot. Lin You was only at the mid-stage of the exceptional state while Gu Ruoyun has reached thete-stage of the exceptional state and he still wants to stand there and not move. Is he not even going to put up any defenses to endure her fists? Has this fellow gotten sick of living and wants someone to escort him on his way to death? Lin Yous thoughts were very different from theirs. He wants to allow Gu Ruoyun to hit him without putting up any defenses so that she will lose face when she was unable to move him at all. This way, it could be considered as standing up for Su Lin! Hmph,e at me then! Use all your might and hit me on my chest! I want to make you understand the vast difference between you and me! Lin Youughed maniacally and shouted smugly. Got it. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Since the opponent has invited her to do so with such kind hospitality, why should she stand on ceremony? The look on Elder Wuxus face, who had stayed quiet the entire time, changed drastically when he saw Gu Ruoyuns fist gradually filling with spiritual energy. He quickly stepped forward to stop her but it was toote. Just as he was about to act, Gu Ruoyuns fist has alreadynded on Lin Yous chest. Bang! Lin Yous clothes were instantly ripped to shreds as he had just encountered an explosion. A powerful force traveled into his body before dispersing into the air, causing the dust behind him to fly into the surroundings. His body then shot out of the way after receiving that blow... Chapter 1491 - The Empires Elites Cover-Up (2)

Chapter 1491: The Empires Elites Cover-Up (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ptui! Lin You spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed onto the ground. Gu Ruoyuns first strike had dulled his mind. All he could feel was the noise around him but he could not hear what others were saying. That was only one blow. You still owe me neen blows. Gu Ruoyun ignored the extent of Lin Yous injuries as she calmly curled the corners of her lips and walked towards him. Mydy. Just then, a cold and arrogant voice rang out behind Gu Ruoyun. Let me give you a piece of advice. Anyone can make mistakes so you should forgive them when possible! Your friends are no longer in jeopardy so why continue to pursue this? This wouldnt bring you any benefits. Gu Ruoyun did not stop her advance despite hearing this but a hint of disdain has crept into the faint smile on her lips. Lin You had promised that he would endure twenty blows in front of so many witnesses. Could it be that hes allowed to go back on his word since hes the Prime Ministers son? In the beginning, the crowd was still shocked over Gu Ruoyuns disy of power. When they heard what she had just said, they began to whisper amongst themselves and soon fell into a debate. After all, aside from the geniuses of noble background, several talents from smaller organizations were also participating in the Empires contest this time. If word about Lin Yous deception were to spread, he would be seen as someone who relies on force to bully others in the Heavenly Moon Empire! Wuxu has also considered this oue and his expression turned rather unsightly. Lady Gu, Ill still say the same thing. Anyone can make mistakes so forgive them when possible! If you insist on doing this, I cant stop you. However, you must consider this carefully. You may have some talent but you cant bepared to a powerhouse like the Heavenly Moon Empire! Is it worth it to do something that youll regret for the rest of your life for the sake of letting off some steam? Even though this old man had imed that he was not going to stop Gu Ruoyun, the meaning behind his words was clear. If she really wants to take it out on Lin You, fine! He would not stop her but she must be ready to ept other consequences! Even though Gu Ruoyuns show of power had truly shocked them now, so what? No matter how powerful she was, she would only remain a talented individual if she does not have a powerful support! Perhaps, she might also be killed at any time! Lu Yun and the rest shook their heads as their eyes filled with disappointment. They had assumed that the Empires cultivators were dignified people but they never thought that these cultivators would cover up mistakes without thoroughly understanding the matter! Wuxu was one step away from telling Gu Ruoyun that if she dares toy another hand on Lin You, he would not let her get away with it! And you, Li Qing. Wuxu turned towards Li Qing with a dark look on his face. Youre a member of the Generals Mansion after all and youll still act as an aplice to this tigress as well? How can you live with yourself? I wont cause any trouble for you today on ount of the General. You may leave! Li Qings expression changed drastically. His father might be the General but he does not dare to offend the members of the Elders Court. However... He bit his lip and said, Elder Wuxu, it was Lin You who had initiated this fight. Besides, he had indeed promised Lady Gu that he would ept these twenty blows. Many witnesses here have heard it as well. Elder Wuxu, are you saying that you want the Heavenly Moon Empire to carry the bad reputation of going back on our promises and would bully others to cover up our own mistakes unreasonably? Just as he spoke, Gu Ruoyuns fistnded on Lin You 1 s chest once again. Lin You, who has yet to return to his senses, was once again distracted by the might of the blow. His mind was nowpletely nk. Chapter 1492 - The Empires Elites Cover-Up (3)

Chapter 1492: The Empires Elites Cover-Up (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fantastic! Thats fantastic! Elder Wuxuughed in spite of his anger. I only hope that you dont regret what youve done today! He gritted his teeth as he finished his sentence. Lin You was his disciple after all. In the end, this group of people had injured his disciple in such a way right in front of him! Especially that despicable b*stard, Li Qing! Even though he may have caused hindrances to the Generals Mansion for Prime Minister Lins sake, he had never crossed the line. In the end, this despicable b*stard was now helping an outsider! I really cant understand what kind of enchantment Gu Ruoyun has ced on him to cause him to insist on helping her so much! Furthermore, Li Qing, I will report every single detail about everything youve done today to your father! A raging me then burst from Elder Wuxus heart as he watched Gu Ruoyuns fistnd on the shivering Lin You. His eyes were turned towards Li Qing as he spoke in a cold voice. Li Qings heart trembled violently but he stubbornly replied, Elder Wuxu, I, Li Qing, have always been a person who would prioritize reason over rtionship! I stand on Lady Gus side because it was Lin You who was in the wrong first! Hence, his punishment is entirely deserved! m! m, m, m! Gu Ruoyuns fist did not stop and a powerful energy mmed onto Lin Yous chest, causing him to spit out blood continuously. His eyes slowly turned from a dazed look to a bloodshot re as he turned his furious gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. Unfortunately, he could no longer speak now. Otherwise, it was likely that the entire forest would hear him curse! Late-stage of the exceptional state! This woman is actually at thete-stage of the exceptional state! When the crowd sensed the aura she had released from her body, their eyes narrowed and filled with disbelief. Everyone, since youve all witnessed Lady Gus power, you should know that whatever Su Lin had said was false. Dong Fangughed icily as he turned towards the stunned crowd. He then spoke steadily, ording to Su Lin, Lady Gus power had been too weak and could not pass the assessment. She then said that Lady Gu had wanted to seduce the Regional King and use his powers for a sessful registration! However, everyone knows that in order to pass the assessment in the registration, the cultivator must have reached the exceptional state. Perhaps Lady Gu did run into a stroke of luck and destroyed the assessment spirit stone but she herself has a legitimate right to join thepetition. Dong Fang paused at this point before he continued, Hence, why would she need to use the Regional Kings power? Having run into this rare opportunity, why would Dong Fang pass over the chance to repair Gu Ruoyuns good name? Even though he knows that Gu Ruoyun does not care about her reputation, that does not mean that they were willing to let others misunderstand her! Indeed, after hearing what Dong Fang had said, everyone fell silent. Hes right. Eldest Lady Su Lin had once said that Gu Ruoyuns powers were weak and she had no way of passing the registration assessment. Thats why she had wanted to seduce the Regional King. However, we now know that Gu Ruoyuns power is actually at thete-stage of the exceptional state and is one level above Leng Shang. Why would she even need to seduce the Regional King? I never thought that the dignified Eldest Lady of the Regional Kings Mansion would be a liar! She had even used such words to nder Gu Ruoyun. What a waste of my previous admiration for her. I seem to have heard that the Eldest Lady Su Lin has fallen for the seductive man in pink robes next to Gu Ruoyun. Perhaps she had ndered Gu Ruoyun because of this man. Women, when spurred by their jealousy, would do anything! At this moment, Su Lin, who was also attracted to this ce, arrived. When she heard what was being said, she grew so angry that she nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes soon filled with venom. Chapter 1493 - The Empires Elites Cover-Up (4)

Chapter 1493: The Empires Elites Cover-Up (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thete-stage of the exceptional state! Shes actually at thete-stage of the exceptional state! No wonder she had to courage to sign a life or death contract with me! Su Lin gritted her teeth before she suddenlyughed icily. Her smile carried an extremely sinister air as she said, Gu Ruoyun, Ill never give you the chance to defeat me ever! ... The twentieth blow! Wham! Gu Ruoyuns fistnded fiercely upon Lin Yous chest. She then slowly retracted her hand and turned around calmly before heading off. Lets go. Alright. Dong Fang nodded. He then nced at Lin You who had copsed immobile on the ground with pity. Based on Lin Yous injuries, it was likely that it would take three and a half years for him to fully recover. As for the Heavenly Moon Empirespetition, he has no chance to continue participating in it either. Dong Fangs heart filled with joy at the thought of this. It was all Lin Yous fault for staying on his high horse. Now, he has been faced with a horrible consequence. Once Gu Ruoyun and the others had left, everyone in the crowd dispersed. After all, they hade here for the emergence of the treasure and they could not afford any other dy in thepetition. They knew that the Spirit Phoenix Fruit, which they had considered as a treasure, has fused with Zuo Shangchen and was unattainable. Lin You. Elder Wuxu quickly walked towards Lin You and helped him up. The Elder then furrowed his brows and asked, Are you alright? Cough, cough! Lin You began coughing out blood and his eyes filled with venom. However, his wounds were too severe and he could not speak. Lin You, dont worry, I will avenge you! Elder Wuxu took a deep breath and suppressed the raging me in his heart before speaking. Gu Ruoyun! You had acted with such impudence in front of me so you must pay the price for what youve done today! ... In contrast with the noisy outside world, it waspletely quiet in the Evil Spirit Forest. A barely discernible yet powerful aura was pulsing through the air. Gu Ruoyun paused and looked at Dong Fang and the others before calmly saying, Wait for me here. The group was shaken and stared in confusion at the womans delicate features. Lady Gu, wevee so far now. If we were to abandon you, we wont be able to stop worrying. Dong Fang knitted his brows as he spoke. Gu Ruoyun only shook her head when faced with the concern in everyones eyes, I must enter the deep end of the Evil Spirit Forest! If youe with me, not only would you be unable to help me, youd even drag me down! You can choose to wait for me here or wait outside the Evil Spirit Forest! Ill meet up with you on thest day of the elimination round. The group fell silent, temporarily unsure of what decision to make. Lady Gu is right. After a long period of silence, Mu Yings voice slowly rang out as steadily as always. Based on our level of power, not only would we be unable to help her, we would also drag her down as well! I believe that based on Lady Gus power, she must have joined the Heavenly Moon Empirespetition in order to obtain something very important. If anything were to happen to us, we would end up causing her to be eliminated. Therefore, I choose to wait here for Lady Gu! Dong Fang took a deep breath and replied in exasperation, Lady Gu, if you need us to go in, we arent afraid of any difficulty and we wont abandon you either! However, if you dont want us to follow you, we will wait here for you here. You muste back alive. Chapter 1494 - The Empires Elites Cover-Up (5)

Chapter 1494: The Empires Elites Cover-Up (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was unsure if he had been mistaken but he sensed that some powerful existence seemed to be concealed in the Evil Spirit Forests deep end! Gu Ruoyun nodded when she heard Dong Fangs words. She then turned to Zuo Shangchen and said, Evil man, even though youve sessfully digested the Spirit Phoenix Fruit, due to its power, your body must rest for a while so you cant fight at the moment. Once youvepletely adapted to your current power, you can use your spiritual energy. This time, it would be better for you not to follow me. Zuo Shangchen agreed with Gu Ruoyuns decision and smiled. His peach blossom eyes were filled with joy as he replied, Alright, Ill wait for you to return. Out of everyone here, Zuo Shangchen was undoubtedly the one who understands Gu Ruoyun the most. This woman really treasures her life! It could be said that she was actually very afraid of dying! Hence, since she wants to enter the Evil Spirit Forests deep end, that means that the powerful existence within its depths would not be a threat to her life. Otherwise, knowing how much she cherishes her life, she would never casually put herself in a fatal situation! She would risk danger but only if she has an absolute guarantee ofing out alive. If she was fully aware that she would end up dead upon entering this area, she would never have taken a single step! Mengmeng, lets go. Gu Ruoyun picked up the little fellow who had been lying on her head. She then took onest look at Zuo Shangchen and the group before continuing into the depths of the Evil Spirit Forest... ... The depths of the Evil Spirit Forest. The trees were withered and hundreds of flowers were wilted and scattered about. From a distance, Gu Ruoyun could see the figures peeking out from behind the withered trees. Those figures carry great power but, unbeknownst to her, they hesitated and did not show themselves. They did not even prevent Gu Ruoyun from going any further. As Gu Ruoyun had ventured deeper into the forest, the Nine Emperors within her body began to vibrate more violently than ever. That tremor was not fearful, instead, it was... Excitement? I wonder whats hidden in the deep end of the Evil Spirit Forest which has caused the Nine Emperors to be so excited? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as her finger stroked the little fellow in her arms. Mengmeng, do you have any idea? The little fellow blinked and disyed a confused look on its face as if it does not understand what Gu Ruoyun was saying. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun paused in her footsteps and stared straight ahead. A sense of astonishment shed across his eyes. There was a giant purple dragon which was bound by shackles on a steep stone wall in front of her. It seemed to be suffering! More importantly, this dragons body was transparent. A purple dragons spirit? Why is a purple dragons spirit imprisoned in this ce? Gu Ruoyuns eyes slowly darkened, carrying a somber look. Furthermore, how is this purple dragon rted to the Nine Emperors? As Gu Ruoyun was in the middle of deep thought, the Vermillion Birds voice suddenly rang out from within her soul. Dragon King, its the Dragon King! The Dragon King who had vanished long ago is actually trapped in a ce like this! The Dragon King? Gu Ruoyun was shaken. Vermillion Bird, who is this? Master, this Dragon King was a powerful cultivator ten thousand years ago. Hes the King of the Dragon n! Hes even more ancient than the Dragon n ancestor that you metst time! The Vermillion Bird took a deep breath to calm her excitement. Besides, the Dragon King had once ruled over all the dragons on the maind. You could say that he had been grand beyondpare! However, the Dragon King and Leader Zixie had disappeared at the same time! I never thought that he would be trapped here! Chapter 1495 - The Empires Elites Cover-Up (6)

Chapter 1495: The Empires Elites Cover-Up (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun gently narrowed her eyes. The Dragon King who disappeared with Zixie at the same time? Could it be that he was somehow rted to Zixie? This dragon looks as if hes in pain. Vermillion Bird, how do we help it? I dont know, you should ask Tianqiong. Hes the Azure Dragon and is considered to be from the same n as the Dragon King so he should know. The Vermillion Bird sounded perplexed before she handed this matter over to the Azure Dragon, Tianqiong. Even though Tianqiong and the Dragon King were both from the Dragon n, their status was not alike. One was the King of the Dragon n who ruled over the entire Dragon n. The other carries the blood of a Divine Beast. Even though the Azure Dragons power was not as great as the Dragon King at the moment, his position was nobler than the Dragon Kings. After all, no matter how powerful the Dragon King was he could only ever be a king amongst dragons! His body does not hold the blood of a Divine Beast. Even to the end of his life, he would never be promoted to be a Divine Beast! This was the difference between the Dragon King and the Azure Dragon! Unfortunately, the Azure Dragon had been severely injured. Otherwise, his powers would not have weakened to such a state! Upon hearing the Vermillion Birds words, Tianqiong thought for a moment before he slowly replied, Master, the only way for you to save him is through the Nine Emperors! The Nine Emperors? Gu Ruoyun shook and asked. Thats right. Tianqiong nodded. Do you remember back then when your spiritual weapon had been destroyed? You had wanted to send its weapon spirit, the White Dragon, into the Nine Emperors but the White Dragons power was not strong enough so it could not be the Nine Emperors weapon spirit! Gu Ruoyun fell silent, she had thought of this. At the time, she was battling against the Lin familys cultivators and her spiritual weapon had ended up being destroyed. The White Dragon, as its weapon spirit, had also sustained heavy injuries and had nowhere to go! She even remembers that the White Dragon had once told her that a powerful existence lives within the Nine Emperors. As a result, he could not be the Nine Emperors weapon spirit. Therefore, the White Dragon was now inhabiting another low-ss spiritual weapon. Now that youve mentioned it, Ive nearly forgotten about the White Dragon. It had followed me from the West Spirit Maind to this Dark Earth Realm 1 . Once this matter has been resolved, Ill find someone to fix the spiritual weapon. Otherwise, the spiritual weapon will never be able to disy its true power. Tianqiongughed before continuing, At the time, that powerful energy which the White Dragon had sensed did not originate from the Nine Emperors weapon spirit but from the nine dragons souls in its de! However, those nine dragons arent the Nine Emperors weapon spirits but the source of the Nine Emperors power. Master, if you wantplete control over the Nine Emperors, you must find a weapon spirit for it! Besides, youve been able to discover the Dragon Kings location because the Nine Emperors had guided you here. Its likely that this is the weapon spirit that it desires. That seems to be the only way. Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered. If, after subduing this purple dragon, she could use it to control the Nine Emperorspletely, even if she were to run into a cultivator at the mid-stage of the refined state, she would still stand a fighting chance. By the way, Master, the Dragon King is badly injured. Im afraid that he will need to recuperate after bing a weapon spirit so you would still be unable to have full control over the Nine Emperors for a while. Furthermore, based on my knowledge, the Dragon Kings name is... Hun. I understand, I will now turn this purple dragon into a weapon spirit. Gu Ruoyun gently raised the corners of her lips. She had thought that she would face a wicked battle as soon as she entered the deep end of the Evil Spirit Forest. However, she never thought that things would have gone so smoothly until it all feels a bit abnormal... ... The elimination round was limited to seven days. After seven days, the outskirts of Evil Spirit Forest was filled with the geniuses who had participated in thepetition. Chapter 1496 - The Underworlds Protector Pays A Visit (1)

Chapter 1496:

The Underworlds Protector Pays A Visit (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Lin had immediately noticed Gu Ruoyun when she walked out of the forest. A sinister light shed in her eyes but she kept quiet. Instead, she scoffed and disappeared into the opporite direction. No one noticed a murderous intent which had appeared in Su Lins eyes when she had left. Everyone, the elimination round has ended. Those who have sessfully passed may return to get some rest! Report back to the Heavenly Moon Empires Imperial Pce in three days. We will begin the second round of thepetition then. An old man was standing amongst the crowd as he instructed in a steady tone. Once he had made his announcement, the crowd dispersed. Their experiences over the past seven days had made them very tired. They really did need to go home to get a good rest. Xiao Yuner. Zuo Shangchen paused as he watched the dispersing crowd of geniuses before he slowly turned around. His eyesnded upon Gu Ruoyun as he continued, I wont be able to join the next part of thepetition so whether we manage to obtain the Moon Soul Herb... Rests upon your shoulders. Thats alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded and a somber look appeared in her eyes. She has to obtain the Moon Soul Herb no matter what. Only the Moon Soul Herb can save Gu Shengxiao... ... Gu Ruoyun did not expect to receive an unexpected visitor upon returning to her guest house in the Heavenly Moon Empire. Standing in front of her was a woman dressed in white robes. The womans eyes were chilly and the top of her brows carried a faintly arrogant air. She even sized up Gu Ruoyun from head to toe before asking, Are you Gu Ruoyun? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as she stroked the little fellow in her arms with her finger. Her tone was aloof and calm as she replied, Thats right, Im Gu Ruoyun. May I ask what business does the Left Protector of the Underworld have with me? Ive heard about your performance in the Evil Spirit Forest! I also know that youre a genius at thete-stage of the exceptional state! Im here to discuss a deal with you. The Left Protector tried her best to speak in a warm and rxed tone, Out of the many geniuses in this contest, you have the best chance to obtain the title of the champion! Hence, the deal Id like to make with you is that once youve been named as the champion, trade the Moon Spirit Herb with me. As a reward, I will allow you to join the Underworld as our disciple! After all, there were countless geniuses on this maind who wishes to join the Underworld. Unfortunately, the Underworld has never tried to recruit disciples from the outside world. Therefore, these people would never be able to find out the location of the Underworld, not to mention joining the Underworld! This was why the Left Protector believed that this woman would never reject such an enticing condition! Im sorry. As the Left Protector was filled with confidence, Gu Ruoyun calmly replied, My objective in joining thispetition is also for the sake of the Moon Soul Herb. Hence, if Im named as the champion, I wont give the Moon Soul Herb to anyone. The Left Protectors expression stiffened as if she never expected Gu Ruoyun to reject her proposal so boldly. Her expression turned a little uglier at the thought of this. Little girl, are you aware what kind of ce the Underworld is? Its a territory that even the Emperor of Heavenly Moon Empire would have to give way to. To be a disciple of the Underworld is an existence which will bring honor to your ancestors! Perhaps you detest the lowly position of an average disciple. How about this, if you agree to my request, I will take you in as my disciple! This is the best condition that I can promise you! Chapter 1497 - The Underworlds Protector Pays A Visit (2)

Chapter 1497: The Underworlds Protector Pays A Visit (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Left Protector was very confident. She believes that after having raised such a tempting condition, Gu Ruoyun could not possibly reject her. However... Just as the Left Protector was waiting confidently for Gu Ruoyuns reply, the womans chilly and indifferent voice slowly rang out again, You came here just for this matter? If thats the case, you can go back. Even if I get the Moon Soul Herb, I wont give it to anyone else! Whoosh! The Left Protectors expression suddenly sank as a clouded and indefinite light flickered in her eyes. Gu Ruoyun, are you really going to hesitate in doing something until forced to do even more? If you miss this chance, youll never be able to join the Underworld. Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun did not say anything more. She simply walked around the Left Protector, reached out her hand to open the door and walked in. Just as she was about to close the door, she heard the Left Protectors voice which sounded as if she was suppressing her anger. Great, thats just great! I hope that you can stay resolved in your decision when the timees! Wham! The door then mmed shut, barring the Left Protector on the outside. Gu Ruoyun gently stroked the little fellow in her arms with her finger and calmly curled the corners of her lips. Little fellow, would you say that I have some sort of beef against the words Left Protector? Back then at the Secret Order, Mu Chu, its Left Protector, had also tried to caused trouble for me in order to avenge Wen Ya. Now that Ive arrived in the Dark Earth Realm, I did not expect the powerful enemy to be the Underworlds powerful Left Protector. The little fellow blinked. It did not understand everything else that Gu Ruoyun had said but it understood very clearly that back then at the Secret Order, someone had dared to cause trouble for her! The little fellow lowered its head and fell silent at the thought of this. Itsrge eyes flickered and moved but its thoughts were unreadable... Outside the guest house. The white-robed Left Protector quickly walked out with a supremely ugly look on her face. She nced at the guest house behind her as her expression overshadowed and unreadable. Left Protector, this woman seems to be quite stubborn. What should we do next? The Underworld guard who was standing behind the white-robed woman stepped forward and asked respectfully. We will definitely get the Moon Soul Herb. The Left Protector chuckled softly. Her smile was extremely icy as she continued, Besides, there are three persons who have a good chance of iming the champions title this time. There are also Leng Shang and Su Lin aside from Gu Ruoyun! Since Gu Ruoyun is so tactless, we cant let her win the championship title no matter what! The other two have already promised her that if they manage to receive the champions title, they would give the Moon Soul Herb to the Underworld. Besides, they also would not require any form of reward! This was the sign of a truly intelligent person! To be able to establish a connection with the Underworld... How fortunate was that? Only an idiot would let a chance like this wash away in vain! This... The guard from the Underworld hesitated but gathered his courage in the end and said, The Emperor of the Heavenly Moon Empire doesnt seem like the type of person who would help us to cheat! Even though Leng Shang is also at thete-stage of the exceptional state, Su Lin has more treasures in her hand. However, if they cant defeat Gu Ruoyun, what should we do? The Emperor of the Heavenly Moon Empire wont help us to cheat because He doesnt want to break His promise. However, cheating is not the only way to make Gu Ruoyun lose the contest! The Left Protector lowered her eyelids as if she had just thought of something. Her lips then curled into a cold smile while the space between her brows carried a sense of arrogance. ... The next day. In a garden behind the Heavenly Moon Empires court, a hundred flowers were blooming,peting with each other for magnificence. Chapter 1498 - Battle Between Beasts (1)

Chapter 1498: Battle Between Beasts (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, the rear courtyard was filled with numerous genius disciples who hade to participate in thepetition. They were whispering into each others ears, clearly excited about what would happen at thepetition today! There was a reason for this excitement as the Heavenly Moon Empire had suddenly issued an order yesterday! The second round of thispetition would be a battle between beasts! Talents participating in this round must bring their spiritual beasts along for thepetition. If they do not have a spiritual beast, they would be forced to forfeit! After all, the Beast n has always been very proud and do not yield easily to humans. Besides, they were also only given a day to prepare. What could they possibly do in one day? Hence, many geniuses had no choice but to forfeit thepetition! However, Gu Ruoyun never expected that both Mu Ying and Lu Yin would be able to bring their spiritual beasts into thepetition... Looks like these two have concealed their powers well! A shallow smile hung on the corners of Gu Ruoyuns lips but her thoughts remained unclear. However, she was soon pulled out of her thoughts by Dong Fangs voice. I didnt expect to be held back by this segment after passing the elimination round. I wont be able to join the next part of thepetition. Lady Gu, you must win the first ce! I believe in your powers. If theres anyone here who can take the first ce, its you! Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly but did not say much. She then turned around and looked at the Underworld cultivators who were approaching them along with the Imperial Consort. The Left Protector seemed to sense her gaze and turned towards her. A coldness formed on her beautiful smile while her eyes carried a sense of dominance as if the person before her held no importance at all. Very soon, she turned away and did not look at Gu Ruoyun anymore. Gu Ruoyun! Suddenly, a low voice rang out next to Gu Ruoyun, containing an irrepressible sense of hatred and anger. This time, youll lose! There was no need for Gu Ruoyun to think too much to recognize the owner of that voice. Su Lin was ncing at the little beast in her arms while her pretty little face filled with disdain and ridicule. There was a spiritual beast sitting next to her and she stroked its fur before speaking in a pretentious manner, This Silver Heaven Wolf of mine has already broken through the exceptional state and is at the refined state! There isnt a single spiritual beast in this arena whos a match for it! Gu Ruoyun looked at the Silver Heaven Wolf next to Su Lin. She did not say much as her slender fingers continued to stroke the little fellows head. The little fellow lifted its head and looked at the gorgeous Silver Heaven Wolf. A sense of disdain shed in its eyes. This little wolf-kid wants to defeat me? Im assuming that it isnt evenrge enough to fill the space between my teeth! A Silver Heaven Wolf? The Heavenly Moon Emperor had witnessed this as well and looked at the white-robed woman in shock before asking in a low voice, Left Protector, if Our guess is right, this Silver Heaven Wolf belongs to you. As someone who resides in the Heavenly Moon Empire, it was impossible for the Emperor to be unaware of the trump cards in the Regional Kings possession! However, he has never seen this Silver Heaven Wolf before. Based on his observation, this Silver Heaven Wolf must have been brought over by the Underworlds cultivators. The Left Protector did not deny it and nodded, Thats correct. Out of everyone here, Su Lin has given me the best impression! This little girl knows her manners very well and has captured my heart. Hence, I want to help her to be the champion! Out of the three, Gu Ruoyun had declined her request straightaway. As for Leng Shang, even though he had agreed to give the Moon Soul Herb to the Underworld, that was only because his objective here was not to obtain the Moon Soul Herb! Instead, he only wants to prove his prowess! Hence, when the Underworld had met with Leng Shang, this mans attitude had been rather indifferent which had put the Left Protector in a bad mood! Chapter 1499 - Battle Between Beasts (2)

Chapter 1499: Battle Between Beasts (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was the real reason why the Left Protector had chosen Su Lin! Thats not a very good idea, is it? The Heavenly Moon Emperor frowned, disapproving of the Left Protectors attitude. The Left Protectorughed and said, Your Imperial Majesty, I wont cause you to dishonor anyone if I do this. As for this Moon Soul Herb, I absolutely must have it! If Su Lin cant do it, let Leng Shang be the champion. Ill never allow Gu Ruoyun to be crowned champion no matter what! The Heavenly Moon Emperor was mildly surprised. Protector, is there a grudge between Gu Ruoyun and you? Mm. The Left Protector nodded, Ive investigated Gu Ruoyuns background and she had once formed a grudge against our Young Master. So, Your Imperial Majesty, do you know what to do now? She would never let anyone know that Gu Ruoyun had rejected her offer. Otherwise, how humiliating would that be? Besides, the Left Protector also understood that she was only a protector from the Underworld. The Heavenly Moon Emperor had shown her courtesy out of respect to the Underworld Pce, he was not necessarily helping her out of sincerity! The only way to cause fear in the Heavenly Moon Emperors heart was by using her Young Masters name. As for whether the Young Master has a grudge against Gu Ruoyun... So what if she had to fabricate the story? The Young Master was not here so how could anyone prove that he had nothing against Gu Ruoyun? Besides, even if the Young Master were here, he might not help this strange little girl too. It was likely that he would have be furious over this little girls failure to appreciate their kindness and ughter her as well! I understand. The Heavenly Moon Emperor gently narrowed his eyes as a cold light shed across his gaze. If this matter was connected to the Underworlds Young Master, he had to concede to the Young Masters will. Left Protector, as long as you ensure that this remains a covert operation and you dont allow anyone to find out, do as you wish! We will close one eye to this! However, his words carried a sense of regret as he spoke. Honestly speaking, he really admires Gu Ruoyuns talent. Besides, Gu Ruoyun had shattered the spirit stone in one blow! If the Underworld had not been involved here, he would have tried to win Gu Ruoyun to his side and nurture her! Unfortunately, the person she had offended was the Underworlds Young Master! He has to take heed of the Underworld Pces dignity and give up on this little girl. Elder Wuxu, We will leave you to take charge of thispetition! The Heavenly Moon Emperor put the regret in his eyes away, and reverted to his grave, stern and piercing expression. His voice was cold and sharp. At Your Imperial Majestysmand! Hearing this, Elder Wuxu joined his fists an stepped out from the crowd. He cleared his throat and his voice was slightly husky as he spoke, Im sure that each one of you knows the requirements of thispetition very clearly! The requirement this round is fairly straightforward, you only need to let your spiritual beasts join the Battle between Beasts! It will be two against two and we will draw lots to determine the opponents. Only the winners will enter the next round! Those who have lost must leave thepetition arena! Thepetition at this stage will be separated into ten rounds. Ten people will have to leave the arena while the remaining ten will prepare for the next round in thepetition! Which meant that this stage of thepetitionrgely depends on ones luck! If they were lucky enough, they might encounter an opponent with weak spiritual beasts. They would then would seed in entering the finals tomorrow! If they happened to have rotten luck and run into the Silver Heaven Wolf in Su Lins possession, they would have no choice but to admit to being unlucky as they left... He does not know why but when Dong Fang heard Elder Wuxus words and noticed his deliberate nce towards Gu Ruoyun, his heart clenched. Lady Gu, I have a feeling that the opponent drawn for you will certainly turn out to be Su Lin! Chapter 1500 - Battle Between Beasts (3)

Chapter 1500: Battle Between Beasts (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun did not reply but she turned her gaze towards Elder Wuxu. Perhaps it was because he had a guilty conscience, Elder Wuxu quickly turned away and let out a dry cough when he met her eyes. He then said, Alright, you can start drawing lots now. Those who have drawn the same numbers shall be opponents! After Elder Wuxu had spoken, a eunuch walked out with the lottery box and slowly passed it around. A faint smile formed on Gu Ruoyuns face as she saw the eunuch slowly approach her. Then, without a change in expression, she ced her hand into the lottery box and pulled out a piece of paper. After reading the number on the paper, Gu Ruoyun put it away calmly. Number one, step onto the arena! Elder Wuxu shot Su Lin a look and cleared his throat again. His elderly yet dignified voice slowly rang out through the garden. An arena had been set up overnight in the rear garden. It was obvious that this arena has been prepared for todayspetition! After Elder Wuxu had spoken, the two young people who had drawn the number one slowly walked into the arena and released their spiritual beasts before leaving! Guess whose spiritual beast is going to win? A seductive voice rang out beside Gu Ruoyun which made her raise her brows and turn around. Her eyes thennded upon the mans defined, peerless features as she replied, Your body hasntpletely healed but instead of resting in the guest house, what are you doing here? Xiao Yuner, are you worried about me? The evildoer shot Gu Ruoyun a coquettish nce and replied with a grunt, Even though Ive given up on thepetition, I still want to watch your performance! After all, its not easy to have the opportunity to witness such an exciting battle. Gu Ruoyun rubbed her nose but did not say anything else. She then sensed a pair of fiery eyes ring straight at her. Turning around, she saw Su Lins face which was nearly twisted from jealousy! However, Su Lin did not cause any trouble for her this time. There was a smile on her pretty face as she walked towards Zuo Shangchen. Brother Chen, youre right, such an excitingpetition is rare toe by! Especially since Im participating in it! Watch closely after this and watch how the Silver Heaven Wolf in my possession gobbles up the piece of garbage in her arms! She raised her head arrogantly as her face filled with confidence. The little fellow overheard the woman calling it a piece of garbage and was enraged. Itsrge eyes red fiercely at her as it squeaked and scolded her angrily. Pfft! Su Lin burst into disdainfulughter. Your spiritual beast cant even talk, wheres the use in that? Gu Ruoyun, if you have no way of making a powerful spiritual beast bow to you, youd better admit defeat. I can kill this useless thing with one blow! Su Lin had wanted topete against Gu Ruoyun from the beginning to take this advantage to kill her. However, she no longer has that intention now. After all, Gu Ruoyun was at thete-stage of the exceptional state! Even though Su Lin was confident that she could not be defeated by Gu Ruoyun, that does not mean that Su Lin would be able to kill her int hepetition! Hence, she had epted the Underworlds cultivators help! She would defeat Gu Ruoyun in the second round of the contest and make her leave! Gu Ruoyun had offended the Underworlds cultivators after all so even if Su Lin does not kill her, the people from the Underworld would not leave her alone either. Chapter 1501 - Battle Between Beasts (4)

Chapter 1501: Battle Between Beasts (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As the Secret Orders Sacred Beast, when had the little fellow ever endured such humiliation? It was thoroughly enraged once again! Its white fur stood on end like an angry little cat. If Gu Ruoyun had not managed to pull it back in time, it would have lunged at Su Lin. Its not your turn yet. Gu Ruoyun gently stroked the little fellows soft fur before ncing calmly at the Silver Heaven Wolf sitting next to Su Lin. She then eximed, After this, this Silver Heaven Wolf will be your dinner, okay? She had allowed the little fellow to kill others in the Evil Spirit Forest but things were different here. If this little fellow were to attack and kill Su Lin now, she could forget about obtaining the Moon Soul Herb. She had no choice but to stop Mengmeng for her big brothers sake! Squeak, squeak! Mengmeng pointed at the majestic Silver Heaven Wolf as it spoke iprehensibly. However, based on its expression, they could tell that this fellow was full of dislike! Even if the Silver Heaven Wolf had been made into a fresh, delightful meal and ced in front of it, it would not take a bite. Ill give you ten treats! Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and spoke once again. Mengmeng cocked its head and looked as if it was thinking. After a long pause, it nodded. The pills were far more attracted than this Silver Heaven Wolf. Gu Ruoyun! Su Lin has nearly gone mad with rage! What did this woman just say? Did she say that she wants to turn the Silver Heaven Wolf into dinner for this little beast? On what grounds can its little stomach possibly amodate the Silver Heaven Wolf? The most infuriating thing was, this little beast had looked absolutely snobbish! It seems to think that the Silver Heaven Wolf is nothingpared to the ten treats offered by Gu Ruoyun! Zuo Shangchen looked at Su Lin with a smile on the corners of his lips. He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun as he said, Xiao Yuner, this spiritual beast of yours sure is picky with its food. However, if I were to choose, I would also pick the treats and not this Silver Heaven Wolf! If Gu Ruoyun was the one who had made that remark, Su Lin would be enraged. However, when these words slipped out of Zuo Shangchens lips, her body stiffened as she stared at him hurtfully. Brother Chen, why? Why must you treat me like this? Even if you dont love me, my father and your Master are good friends. How can you treat me this way? Zuo Shangchenughed icily. My Master may be your fathers friend but the same cant be said for me! If I were to choose between Xiao Yuner and the Regional Kings Mansion, I would naturally choose Xiao Yuner! Su Lin, if it had not been for the sake of my Master, do you think youd still be alive now? Do you think youd still be alive now? Su Lin stumbled backward and gently closed her eyes. Her pale face was filled with agony. After an unknown amount of time, she opened her eyes again. Her gaze no longer showed any hurt but only an endless sense of hatred remained. Brother Chen, since you like her that much, I will make you watch her kneel before me and beg for mercy! I wonder if youd still choose her after seeing her that way! After she finished speaking, she turned towards Gu Ruoyun and spat hatefully, Gu Ruoyun, Ill give you onest chance. Kneel before me, kowtow, and forfeit thispetition. This way, I will spare you! Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. If I refuse? If you refuse? Haha, if you refuse, Ill kill the spiritual beast in your arms. If you want to save it, you must kneel down and beg me. Otherwise, both you and your spiritual beast will die! Su Lins eyes turned red as she let out a piercing cry of anger. It was obvious that she had been holding back so much hatred in her heart and it haspletely exploded at a time like this! Chapter 1502 - Battle Between Beasts (5)

Chapter 1502: Battle Between Beasts (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun, however, acted as if she had not heard a word Su Lin had said. Instead, she was trying to soothe the irritated and restless little fellow in her arms. Ill give you twenty treats. The little fellow finally calmed down after hearing this. However, a furious light continued to glow from itsrge eyes as it red fiercely at Su Lin. This b*tch wants to kill me? Im the majestic Sacred Beast of the Secret Order, why should I fear one measly Silver Heaven Wolf? It then nced at the Silver Heaven Wolf that Su Lin was astride on. That one look caused the Silver Heaven Wolf to tremble and it nearly threw Su Lin off its back. What just happened? Su Lin was shaken and stared in astonishment at the Silver Heaven Wolf. The Silver Heaven Wolf did not speak as it stared dubiously back at Mengmeng as if mulling something over. However, it could note to a conclusion and no longer thought about it too much... The battle has concluded. A voice rang out from the side, pulling Gu Ruoyuns attention back to the arena. She saw the two spiritual beasts on the stage. One had copsed on the floor and was unable to get up while the other has been beaten ck and blue. However, it managed to support itself and walk off the arena and was weed with cheers. The results between the first contestants are out. Next up will be the participants for number two. As soon as Elder Wuxu had spoken, another two young people released their spiritual beasts! The difference in power between the two spiritual beasts was far too obvious so the result became clear very quickly. Gu Ruoyun did not pay too much attention to the next few rounds but she kept an eye on the Underworlds cultivators movements from time to time. If there was anything that Gu Ruoyun needs to fear, it was probably the Underworlds cultivators! Just as Gu Ruoyun was in the midst of deep thought, the ninth round has ended and Elder Wuxus voice rang out once again, This would be thest round for todayspetition... Lady Gu! Before Elder Wuxu could finish his speech, Dong Fang and the others quickly looked at Gu Ruoyun with anxious eyes. Everyone elsespetition has already ended and only two people remained. Those two were Gu Ruoyun and Su Lin! Mengmeng was indeed powerful and could kill a spiritual beast at thete-stage of the exceptional state. However, the spiritual beast in Su Lins possession was at the refined state. It was difficult to determine who would win or lose! Little one, Gu Ruoyun stroked the little fellows head and smiled calmly. I had asked you to hold it in just now for the sake of thispetition. Now, you can avenge yourself however you wish! I wont hold you back anymore. The little fellows eyes sparkled. It then slowly turned its head around and looked at the Silver Heaven Wolf that Su Lin was sitting on. The little fellow looked as if it was staring at a toy and could not wait to y with it. Silver Heaven Wolf. Su Lin raised her head arrogantly and stared at Mengmeng with disdain. She then continued in a haughty voice, Even though this little beast is quite small and isnt big enough to fill the space between your teeth, small meat is still meat. You can do whatever you wish to it! Her expression and her attitude made her seem as if she had already decided Mengmengs fate! The Silver Heaven Wolf let out a low growl and looked determined to win. In the spiritual beasts realm, some have the ability to suppress their powers. Most spiritual beasts could also sense their opponents power as well and even if their opponent appeared inconspicuous, they would still be able to feel a sense of dread based on this. However, Mengmeng was not a spiritual beast so the Silver Heaven Wolf would naturally be unaware of the level of its power! In the beginning, it had indeed sensed something but that sensation was far too faint. Hence, it had failed to detect Mengmengs actual level of power. When the crowd heard Su Lins words, they could not help but burst intoughter and silently debated amongst themselves. Chapter 1503 - Battle Between Beasts (6)

Chapter 1503: Battle Between Beasts (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion How could Eldest Lady Su Lin believe that Gu Ruoyun would send this spiritual beast into battle? This spiritual beast is only the size of a palm. If she uses it, wont she be sending it to its grave? I also believe that Gu Ruoyun cant possibly allow this spiritual beast to do battle. What do you guys think? Does she have another spiritual beast hidden somewhere else? Gu Ruoyun cant be that foolish, she must have other spiritual beasts but so what if thats the case? She cant possibly defeat Lady Su Lins Silver Heaven Wolf. Regardless of which spiritual beast she uses, its going to die for sure! The way Gu Ruoyun had defeated Lin You in the Evil Spirit Forest was still fresh in their minds. Therefore, they believe that Gu Ruoyun would never be so foolish to allow a little fellow with no means of attack to walk to its death! Hence, she must had prepared some other spiritual beast! However, the crowd simply never expected Gu Ruoyun to walk sheepishly onto the stage with the little fellow in her arms. She then ced it in the middle of the stage and walked away. Whoah! The crowd instantly exploded into a discussion. Their eyes were filled with disbelief and they stared at the woman walking down the arena in shock. Shes really going send this spiritual beast into battle? Could it be that she understands that no matter which spiritual beast she uses, it would certainly end up dead so she had decided to sacrifice this defenseless little beast? Thats right, that is the only possibility! She has made up her mind to lose! She doesnt even want to retaliate! Sigh, how unfortunate. Based on herte-stage exceptional state power, she would certainly be a contender for first ce. However, she had run into Su Lin in this round! Su Lins Silver Heaven Wolf is too powerful, anyone who fights against it would certainly lose. The crowd shook their heads as their faces filled with regret. Based on their point of view, this little fellow waspletely defenseless. Sending it to battle would be equivalent to sending it to its death! This palm-sized little beast probably could not even fill the space between the Silver Heaven Wolfs teeth! On the arena. The little fellow blinked innocently as it looked around the ce at random. Even running required a great deal of effort because of its short and tiny legs. However, when it saw the Silver Heaven Wolf in the arena, the white fur on its entire body stood on end as its eyes filled with a fiery rage! To everyone elses eyes, it was clearly a look of defense from shock. Simply based on this look, they thought that this little fellow was going to lose! Of course, only Dong Fang and the others who hade into contact with this little fellow understood that this was a stance this little fellow would take only when it was enraged! Mengmeng was actually now very angry! Each time it thought about how Su Lin had insulted it, it would feel the urge to explode with rage. However, the one on stage was not Su Lin so it pushed its hatred onto the Silver Heaven Wolf. Who was to me for making Su Lin the Silver Heaven Wolfs Master? To take it a recement for Su Lin was fine as well. Gu Ruoyun, you still have time to beg for mercy! Su Lin looked at Gu Ruoyun andughed icily. Her eyes were filled with a venomous hatred. After a long pause, she noticed that Gu Ruoyun had ignored her and the anger in her heart deepened. She then retorted with mockery and ridicule, Fine, even if you dont give in now, youll certainly give inter! However, it would be much toote then! Hmph! Su Lin scoffed and turned her gaze towards the arena once again, no longer paying any attention to Gu Ruoyun. Just then, the Silver Heaven Wolf roared loudly and leaped towards the little fellow in front of it. Based on the crowds point of view, one leap from this Silver Heaven Wolf was enough to smash the little fellow into a meat patty! Therefore, some who could not bear the sight of it and quickly shut their eyes, unable to watch such a lovely and adorable little beast be turned into a puddle of blood. Chapter 1504 - Battle Between Beasts (7)

Chapter 1504: Battle Between Beasts (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, something unexpected happened. Just as the Silver Heaven Wolf lunged towards the little fellow, the little fellow seemed shocked before it turned around and ran towards the opposite direction with a whoosh. Perhaps it was a stroke of luck but the little fellow managed to escape the Silver Heaven Wolfs fearsome ws in the nick of time. Its like Ive said, this little beast would copse in the first blow. Its even run off before the fight. It doesnt have a shred of magnificence at all. Unlike the Silver Heaven Wolf, which truly does have a kingly look! Some took advantage of the good opportunity and tried to curry favor with Su Lin. Su Lin naturally reaped the benefits from this. She raised her head in arrogance and stared disdainfully at the pure and honest-looking Gu Ruoyun. When she noticed the calm look on thetters face, the venomous look in her eyes deepened like a dagger drenched in poison. In the arena, the little fellow was running in front of the Silver Heaven Wolf as it chased fiercely after it. However, the distance between the two spiritual beasts remained the same! The little fellow did not leave the Silver Heaven Wolf too far away nor did it allow the Silver Heaven Wolf to catch up to it. Somehow, everyone seemed to get the feeling as if this little fellow was toying with the Silver Heaven Wolf! How could that be possible? The crowd shook their heads as theyughed at themselves. This little fellow was just a little bit faster but it was no match for the Silver Heaven Wolf in every other aspect. At times like this, it only has the chance to flee, forget about toying with the opponent! Gu Ruoyun, is that the only thing your spiritual beast can do? Su Lin secretly gnashed her teeth hatefully with her voice drenched in venom. It can only run and it has no other powers at all! Soon, it will fall into the Silver Heaven Wolfs ws and be tortured to death. If you dont want your spiritual beast to die, kneel before me and beg for mercy now! Gu Ruoyun, however, only kept her eyes on the battle in the arena as if she had not heard Su Lins words. Her delicate features remained as calm as ever and no hint of emotion could be seen in her eyes. The little fellow looked to be losing stamina as it began to slow down. Just then, the Silver Heaven Wolf roared angrily and quickly lunged towards it. Its roar was fearsome and cruel, carrying an insufferably arrogant air. This little b*stard actually dared to toy with me! Looks like it cant move anymore, can it? Since it cant move now, its time of death has arrived! The more the Silver Heaven Wolf thought about this, the morecent it felt. It looked as if it could already see the little fellow in a puddle of blood. Suddenly, it noticed that the little fellow in front of it had stopped running. It then turned around and spat onto the ground. Before the Silver Heaven Wolf couldprehend the situation, its ws had already stepped into the little fellows puddle of spit. Slide! The little fellows saliva was more slippery than oil. When the Silver Heaven Wolf stepped onto the area, itsrge body slipped and copsed on the ground before rolling forward like a cylinder. When it looked like the Silver Heaven Wolf was about to slide off the stage, a wave of energy suddenly grabbed onto its tail tightly. At this moment, the audience has nearly plunged into a sensation. No one had expected Mengmeng to turn out to be so sinister, it had actually tricked the Silver Heaven Wolf when it had lost its focus! What was even more surprising was that the little fellow had actually returned good for evil and saved its enemy, the Silver Heaven Wolf. That was right! If the Silver Heaven Wolf had slid off the stage, it would mean that the contest was over. Somehow, Mengmeng had caught its tail and stopped it from rolling off the stage! Chapter 1505 - Qianbei Ye Returns (1)

Chapter 1505: Qianbei Ye Returns (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No one could have expected this at a time like this. How was the palm-sized Mengmeng able to drag the enormous Silver Heaven Wolf back? They had all been influenced by Mengmengs returning evil with good attitude! This little fellow may be small but it understood the meaning of a fair fight. It must have identally used it saliva to trick the Silver Heaven Wolf. Otherwise, why would it have pulled its opponent back? Was this really the truth? Just as the Silver Heaven Wolf was about to turn around and show its gratitude to the little fellow, it suddenly noticed a strange smile on the little fellows face. Before the Silver Heaven Wolf couldprehend the meaning behind this strange smile, it felt its body being lifted up before the air rushed around its body. The rush of air was so piercing that it felt a great agony all over its body! It was then flung violently onto the ground,nding with a crash which shook the entire arena. My vision must be blurry. Thats right, my vision must be blurry! A young man amongst the crowd rubbed his eyes as he stared at the arena in disbelief. They watched in awe as the palm-sized Mengmeng dragged the Silver Heaven Wolf by the tail and held it up in the air on therge and tall stage before throwing the Silver Heaven Wolf onto the ground! That shattering noise made the entire arena shake. m! m, m, m! The little fellow pounded the Silver Heaven Wolfs body with extreme force over and over again without pause. The Silver Heaven Wolf in its grasp did not even have the chance to retaliate and could only lie there and receive the blows. The entire Imperial Pce soon echoed with its anguished wails. This poor Silver Heaven Wolf is more pitiful than the fellow Mengmeng had swallowed in the Evil Spirit Forest. Dong Fang shook his head yet he was unable to stop watching the tragedy before him. Looks like this little fellow had previously allowed the Silver Heaven Wolf to chase it just to toy with it! Stop!!! Su Lin finally stepped out from her daze as she saw the little fellow hitting the Silver Heaven Wolf over and over again on the stage. Her entire being was enraged as she roared angrily, Gu Ruoyun, hurry up and make your spiritual beast stop! Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to pay the price if the Silver Heaven Wolf dies! The Underworlds Protector had loaned the Silver Heaven Wolf to her in order to ensure her victory in thispetition. If the Silver Heaven Wolf was to die in this arena, no one would be able to contain the Underworlds fury! m! The little fellow did not seem to hear a thing and threw the Silver Heaven Wolf onto the stage once more. No one could understand how its tiny body could contain such a great power. Even the Silver Heaven Wolf, which was several hundred times its size, waspletely helpless in its paws. Gu Ruoyun, stop this right now! This Silver Heaven Wolf has an extremely high status, not even a hundred of you could suffice to pay for it! Su Lin gritted her teeth as she red at Gu Ruoyun venomously. Gu Ruoyun calmly curled the corners of her lips. Who was the one who had imed that Mengmeng would undoubtedly lose? Who had also said that she would use Mengmeng to threaten me? As she spoke, she turned towards Su Lin with an unknown emotion in her smile. Now, you want me to spare the Silver Heaven Wolf? By saying that it holds a high status, are you implying that Mengmeng is lowly? Of course! Even now, Su Lin refused to admit defeat. She bit her lips and said, No matter how powerful your spiritual beast is, how could it be any more powerful than a colossus like the Underworld? Therefore, it cannot bepared with the Silver Heaven Wolf! If you want topare it with the Silver Heaven Wolf, its like yourparing a beggar with an Emperor! Chapter 1506 - Qianbei Ye Returns (2)

Chapter 1506: Qianbei Ye Returns (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The beggar that Su Lin had mentioned was, of course, Mengmeng. Mengmeng was indeed powerful but so what? For as long as it has not reached the ninth transformation, it could not bepared with the Underworld. This spiritual beast is not like the others. At the judges table, the Left Protectors gaze had remained fixed upon Mengmeng as a peculiar light shed in her eyes. If I could send this spiritual beast to the Young Master as a gift, it would certainly please the Young Master! A hint of absentmindedness shed in the Left Protectors eyes when she thought about the silver-haired, peerless man in crimson robes. Her heart then hardened with a resolution to snatch Mengmeng away. For the Young Masters sake, what was wrong with bing a viin who robbed others of their treasure? Besides, Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beast had hurt the Silver Heaven Wolf so she must get this spiritual beast aspensation! It was obvious that the Left Protectors ideas were different from Su Lins. Even though the Silver Heaven Wolf was very important to her, that was only limited to the Silver Heaven Wolfs powers. If she were to lose one Silver Heaven Wolf in exchange for this little fellow, she would not consider it as a loss. In fact, it would be a huge gain! Of course, Mengmeng was unaware of the Left Protectors thoughts. It continued to fling the Silver Heaven Wolf onto the stage once again. At that moment, the Silver Heaven Wolfs head split open, drenching the entire stage with blood. The Silver Heaven Wolf let out an anguished wail before losing its life. The little fellow, however, continued to hit its body as if it did not know the meaning of fatigue until thatrge body had been rendered into a pile of minced meat. The crowd then watched fearfully as it slowly walked off the stage and leaped happily towards Gu Ruoyun. Come find me when youve taken a shower. When Gu Ruoyun saw the little fellow who was covered with blood and brains, she stopped its approach as she spoke with a disgusted frown. The little fellows face instantly filled with grief. It squeaked and cried out and the pitiful look on its little face drew great sympathy from many people. The crowd found it extremely difficult topare this silly yet adorable little fellow with the little demon just a while ago... Lady Gu. Dong Fang looked at the Silver Heaven Wolfs miserable condition and swallowed with mild difficulty, Your spiritual beast really does have a horrid temper. Hearing this, the little fellow was rather annoyed and red angrily at Dong Fang. Dong Fang jumped with fright and stumbled backward, not daring to offend this bad-tempered little fellow. Hahaha, Gu Ruoyun, youre in big trouble now, youre finished! After the Silver Heaven Wolf had died, not only was Su Lin not sad about it, she even burst into maniacalughter. Herughter carriedcency and arrogance with a hefty dose of venom. That Silver Heaven Wolf isnt something you can kill whenever you wish. You are fated to have a horrible ending after killing the Silver Heaven Wolf! The crowd thought that Su Lin must have gone mad and was unable to ept this upsetting situation. Only Gu Ruoyun understood what she really meant. Su Lin had already told her, this Silver Heaven Wolf was a loan from the Underworld. If she killed the Silver Heaven Wolf, the people of the Underworld would never let her get away with it. However... Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and replied in a voice that only the two of them could hear, The Silver Heaven Wolfs death has a greater connection to you, isnt it? Besides, the crowd may think that the spiritual beast Mengmeng had just killed belongs to you but no one knows the Silver Heaven Wolfs true Master. The Underworld wont be so stupid as to step out and admit that the Silver Heaven Wolf actually belongs to them. Otherwise, their prestige would suffer a sudden, devastating decline! Su Linsughter was choked off instantly. She then red at Gu Ruoyun with an ugly look on her face and clenched her fists tightly as her eyes filled with venom. Su Lin. Gu Ruoyun took onest look at her and said, Youve lost. I hope that you can now fulfill the life or death contract between us. The life or death contract? Su Lins eyes filled with even more hatred and her features were extremely pale. Suddenly, sheughed icily and eximed brazenly, The life or death contract? Whats that? Ive never signed a life or death contract! Chapter 1507 - Qianbei Ye Returns (3)

Chapter 1507: Qianbei Ye Returns (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Lins expression was unrepentant and the group of people who had once been Gu Ruoyuns teammates in the Evil Spirit Forest was instantly enraged. Su Lin, we can all bear witness that you and Gu Ruoyun had signed a life or death contract! Yet you want to forget about it now? Li Qing gritted his teeth as he retorted. Li Qing obviously holds the highest status in the group. Unfortunately, as the precious pearl of the Regional Kings Mansion, Su Lin feels no fear towards him. Li Qing, Ive already noted your involvement in shielding Gu Ruoyun, Su Lin scoffed icily. Besides, the agreement was if I had lost in a determining battle with her, I would leave my life in her hands. However, this battle wasnt me and her but was conducted by our spiritual beasts. Hence, it doesnt count! The crowd has never seen such a shameless person and their faces all turned ashen from Su Lins response. Gu Ruoyun was the only one who had shown no sign of emotion from the very beginning. Her chilly gaze continued to stare at Su Lin. Just then, a white-d figure slowly descended from the judges table and stood in front of Su Lin. The womans voice was faint and proud, slowly ringing through the garden. Lady Gu, may I ask one thing, where had this spiritual beast in your possessione from? The white-robed woman stared calmly at Gu Ruoyun but her chin was raised slightly. She looked as if the person before her was inferior to her. However, her voice sounded very gentle and it was difficult to notice her arrogance. Gu Ruoyun looked at the Left Protector of the Underworld and replied in a calm manner, It had insisted on tagging along with me. The truth was, this little fellow had indeed clung onto her for the sake of pills. Ever since she had left the Secret Order, it had harassed her and stuck to her tightly. Pfft! The Left Protectorughed but because they were in front of a crowd, she did not behave in a haughty manner like she did when she had visited Gu Ruoyun back then. However, a sense of arrogance appeared in the space between her brows. From what I know, my Young Master had once lost a spiritual beast egg! Now, I can sense the spiritual beast eggs aura on this spiritual beast! If my guess is correct, this little fellow had hatched from that spiritual beast egg. I just dont know how it had ended up in your hands. Her statement was only one step away from implicating that Gu Ruoyun had stolen Mengmeng from the Underworld! After all, if the Left Protector had snatched the spiritual beast away in a straightforward manner, the Underworlds reputation might take a hit and the world would see them as people who would snatch anothers possession away! Those old folks in the Underworld would never allow her to cause the Underworld to bear the reputation of a criminal! Even though no one dared to chastise the Underworld out in the open, there must have been nock of debate behind closed doors! Therefore, she had made the decision to shift the me onto Gu Ruoyun! Besides, no one would know whether the Young Master actually had this spiritual beast egg or not! As for the Young Master... If she were to obtain such a powerful spiritual beast for him, he would not even have the time to rejoice so why should he me her? The crowd could not differentiate between truth and lies. When they heard the Left Protectors words, they immediately exploded into a discussion. Their looks of admiration for Gu Ruoyun had changed into disdain. I told you, how could she possibly have obtained such a powerful spiritual beast based on her level of power? Seems like she had stolen it from the Underworld. That cant be right, I can see that this spiritual beast is pretty close to her. It cant have been stolen. I wonder if youre silly or if you really are stupid. When she had stolen it, this spiritual beast was still in its egg like an unborn baby. How would it be aware of its own parents? Generally speaking, after a spiritual beast is born, it would recognize the first person it sees as kin. Because of this, this spiritual beast had grown so close to her. Chapter 1508 - Qianbei Ye Returns (4)

Chapter 1508: Qianbei Ye Returns (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Left Protector had anticipated the crowds reaction. The Underworld has such great prestige, who would disbelieve her words? Therefore, even if Gu Ruoyun had not stolen the spiritual beast, she had to shoulder the me for this crime! Gu Ruoyun, since youve stolen this spiritual beast, you have lost in todayspetition. Therefore, I dere Su Lin as the winner of the tenth round! Dong Fang and the others were enraged. This was clearly a case of an annoying troublemaker nting false charges! The members of the Underworlds favoritism was tantly obvious. They would do anything to ensure Su Lins victory! Gu Ruoyun had remained calm in the face of the Underworlds usations but when she looked at the Left Protector, her eyes were chilly. Did you say that I stole this little fellow? Thats right. The Left Protector had no idea what Gu Ruoyun nned to say but nodded anyway, This spiritual beast belongs to our Young Master! How had our Young Masters spiritual beaste into your possession? What other possibility is there aside from theft? Gu Ruoyun smiled. I had thought that the members of the Underworld would be intelligent people but I never expected them to make such a low-ss mistake. Next time, before you try to frame someone, youd better consider the consequences carefully to prevent yourselves from falling into your own trap. The Left Protectors expression sank. If she had not needed to maintain her dignity as a cultivator, she would have lost all courtesy towards this audacious woman! Gu Ruoyun, what are you talking about? Youd better give a good exnation or youll never be able to shoulder the crime of false usations towards me! Gu Ruoyun looked at the Left Protectors mildly ugly expression as she replied, You use me of infiltrating the Underworld and stealing from you? Doesnt that mean that the members of the Underworld far too ipetent that I would be able to infiltrate it without anyone knowing? Besides, the Underworlds location is a mystery so how would I know? The Left Protector fell silent as her expression grew increasingly horrendous. Everyone in the arena could not help but steal nces towards her as they made all sorts of guesses in their hearts. Gu Ruoyun was right, the Underworlds location was a mystery! Even if she had been lucky enough to find out, how could she have possibly have infiltrated the Underworld to steal that spiritual beast egg? If she has manged to get away with it, does that not mean that the Underworlds cultivators would be considered as next to useless? Besides, based on the look on the Left Protectors face, Gu Ruoyun was clearly right. The Left Protector was unable to exin herself. As the proverb goes, do not air ones dirtyundry in public. I did not want to say this initially but, the Left Protector paused for a moment. There was a neutral expression on her face as she continued, Ive known this woman for a while now! Back then, she had copsed at the foot of the Underworlds mountain and our Young Master had found her by ident. Our Young Master is naturally kind so he had brought her back. Who would have thought that she would turn out to be two-faced and wanted to e his wife! However, the elders of the Underworld refused to allow an unknown woman to be our Young Madam so they kicked her out of the Underworld. Besides, our Young Master didnt like her at all! The crowd fell silent and sighed incessantly but no one spoke at all. Only the little fellow who was lying by Gu Ruoyuns feet slowly lifted its head. An angry light shed in its eyes as it looked at the Left Protector. When she saw that her attempts in seducing the Young Master had failed, she was unwilling to leave empty-handed so she took advantage of the Young Masters absence and stole the spiritual beast egg and has gone into hiding ever since! Everyone, you now know how the spiritual beast egg had been stolen by her. I had recognized her here and recognized the spiritual beast in her possession but due to circumstances, I had to silently endure it for the sake of this contest! Chapter 1509 - Qianbei Ye Returns (5)

Chapter 1509: Qianbei Ye Returns (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Left Protector sighed before she continued to speak, I did not wish to disturb thepetition between the geniuses for the sake of the Underworlds matters! I had decided to seek out Gu Ruoyun after thepetition has ended to take the spiritual beast back! Unfortunately, she had used this stolen spiritual beast to fight in thepetition so for the sake of fairness, the Underworld has no choice but to uphold justice! The Left Protector no longer carries the overbearing attitude from the past few days. Instead, a strong sense of righteousness now emanated from her being. Su Lin is a true genius and we cant tolerate her being defeated here especially by the hands of a viin like her! Instantly, the Left Protectors eyes sharpened and she turned towards Gu Ruoyun like a knife. So, Gu Ruoyun, looks like you would resort to such excessive methods for the sake of thispetition! Su Lin was enraged after hearing the Left Protectors words and she red angrily at Gu Ruoyun. Thispetition takes pride in being fair. You had used a stolen spiritual beast topete, hows that fair? Gu Ruoyun found Su Lins treacherous expression of catching a thief mildly hrious. However, she ignored thetter and looked at the Left Protector again. Not bad, your story is wless. However, let me ask you this, what did you use to nurture this little fellow? Even a spiritual beast egg would require some form of nurturing! Also, what kind of food does it consume? Gu Ruoyun continued to ask calmly, Since you im that this little fellow belongs to the Underworld, you should know what food it needs! The Left Protector was in a daze. Obviously, this spiritual beast eats grass! Spiritual beasts were categorized into herbivores and carnivores! However, since this little fellow had preferred to smash the Silver Heaven Wolf to death rather than devouring it, it was clear that the spiritual beast before her was a herbivore! Therefore, the Left Protector could not understand the meaning behind Gu Ruoyuns question. Pfft! Dong Fang could not help but burst intoughter. He had even forgotten about the Left Protector of the Underworlds status. However, when he finally remembered that fact, it was toote. The white-robed woman had turned sharply towards him. Whats so funny about a spiritual beast that east grass? Are you saying that it consumes meat? This little fellow wouldnt even taste the Silver Heaven Wolfs meat. Its obvious that it only consumes grass! As she spoke, the Left Protector released a powerful coercion from her body. How could Dong Fang endure the suffocation of a cultivator in the refined state? His face instantly drained of color and cold sweat beaded on his forehead. Suddenly, a green-robed figure shed across them and stood in front of the Left Protector. The womans indifferent voice slowly rang out, So, is this how the Underworlds Left Protector conducts her business? You would use your aura to crush others to death just because theyughed? After the woman had spoken, the coercion which was suffocating Dong Fang slowly disappeared. He felt the air rush towards him and could not help but lift his head to take a breath. He then turned towards the figure in front of him in gratitude and said, Thank you, Lady Gu. Gu Ruoyun did not reply. Her chilly eyes were fixed upon the Left Protector and carried a threatening aura. Furthermore, youre wrong. This little fellow does not eat meat nor does it consume grass! You dont even know what to feed it yet you im that it belongs to the Underworld? Hahaha, Gu Ruoyun, arent you stupid?! Hearing this, Su Lin did not wait for the Underworlds Left Protector to speak and burst intoughter. It doesnt eat grass nor does it consume meat. Are you saying that it intends on starving itself to death? Since it doesnt eat anything, how could it manage to survive? Im really going tough to death, theres someone as stupid as you walking around in this world! Stealing is stealing. No matter how much you insist on denying it, it doesnt change your character as a thief! Chapter 1510 - Qianbei Ye Returns (6)

Chapter 1510: Qianbei Ye Returns (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as she had spoken, Su Lin immediately felt as though something was not right. She does not know why but she felt that Li Qing and the others were looking at her with disdain but also with a sense of pity. Had she been mistaken? That was impossible! If this spiritual beast does not eat grass nor does it consume meat, what does it eat to survive? Before Su Lin could fathom the situation, the womans chilly and calm voice slowly rang out again, You im that this little fellow belongs to the Underworld but how could you not even know what it eats? Gu Ruoyun lifted her head as she spoke. Her eyes have remained as calm as ake with no sign of ripples at all. The Left Protectors expression changed instantly. Had she guessed it wrongly? A puzzled light shed in her sharp eyes as she spoke, Lady Gu, based on what I know, this spiritual beast is a herbivore! However, this is simply my understanding of it and Im not the spiritual beasts Master. Only our Young Master would know what it really eats! If you insist on denying this, wait for our Young Master to arrive. He will naturally prove this spiritual beasts identity! As a member of the Underworld, I will never tell a lie nor will I be guilty of stealing your possession! She then continued in a self-righteous manner, Furthermore, Lady Gu, do you think the Underworld would need to go through so much trouble if we wanted to obtain this spiritual beast? Its just that Im unwilling to let the Underworld shoulder the bad reputation of bullying others and I wont ept your excuses! Lastly, let me give you some advice, if something does really belong to you, others wouldnt be able to take it away. If something does not belong to you, you wont be able to hold on to it either! Almost everyone around nodded in agreement with the Left Protectors words. As a cultivator of the Underworld, she would never condone to use lies to get what she wants! Besides, if the Left Protector really wanted to take that spiritual beast, she would not have needed to frame Gu Ruoyun! Who in the entire Dark Earth Realm would dare to oppose the Underworld? Therefore, this spiritual beast must belong to the Underworld! However, the Left Protector did not want the Underworld to bear a ckened name and did not want a viin like Gu Ruoyun to get away with her crimes either. Therefore, she wanted to prove the spiritual beasts true owner! Besides, after hearing the Left Protectors words, it seems that theUnderworlds was rushing over right now. When the Young Master arrives, Gu Ruoyun would undoubtedly meet her end! Left Protector.At that moment, the Heavenly Moon Emperor rose to his feet and his eyes were filled with a cold and stern air. His entire body emitted the aura of an absolute sovereign as he continued, Would you be willing to listen to what We have to say? The Left Protector nced at Gu Ruoyun before turning away to look at the Heavenly Moon Emperor, Please speak, Your Imperial Majesty. You say that this spiritual beast is yours and this little girl also ims that it belongs to her. Neither of you can produce enough evidence to prove the ownership of this spiritual beast so its best to wait for your Young Master to arrive! If your Young Master can tell us the food used to nurture this spiritual beast, that will prove that this spiritual beast belongs to the Underworld. The Left Protectors eyes sank. However, she also understood that everyone in the audience believes in her words because of her status as a cultivator from the Underworld. However, if she has really made a mistake on the type of food used to feed this little fellow, the Underworlds reputation would soon be destroyed! She could care less about her own reputation but she could never ignore the Underworlds reputation! Therefore, why not wait for their Young Master to arrive before making a decision. Based on the Young Masters power, he could certainly determine this little fellows spiritual beast species! Alright, we shall do as Your Imperial Majesty suggests. The Left Protector then took a deep breath as her icy gaze turned towards Gu Ruoyun. I may let you off today but youll fall into my hands again someday! Chapter 1511 - Qianbei Ye Returns (7)

Chapter 1511: Qianbei Ye Returns (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Left Protector then turned towards the Heavenly Moon Emperor and asked, You Imperial Majesty, Gu Ruoyun cheated and had used our spiritual beast in thepetition. How should we judge this? The Heavenly Moon Emperor fell silent but before he could speak, a seductive chuckle suddenly chimed in. Watching this is certainly exhausting. Zuo Shangchen smiledzily as he ced his hands on the back of his head and stared at the Underworlds Left Protector with half-closed eyes. You cant even guess what this little guy eats yet you keep iming that it belongs the Underworld? Since you im that only your Young Master can determine what the little fellow eats, its clear that theres still no conclusion! Since youre unable to prove it, how can you use Xiao Yuner of cheating? Furthermore... Zuo Shangchen purposely stretched out his intonation and smiled significantly, Ive stayed at the Regional Kings Mansion for a while and Ive never seen the Regional King with this Silver Heaven Wolf. I wonder where this Silver Heaven Wolf hade from? Such a spiritual beast which is already in the refined state could possibly only be found in the Evil Spirit Forest. Is it possible that the Regional King had managed to capture a Silver Heaven Wolf in the Evil Spirit Forest in just one day? The Evil Spirit Forest covers a vast expanse! Spiritual beasts at the refined state could only be found mostly at the deep end of the Evil Spirit Forest. However, when they had journeyed to the Evil Spirit Forest for the first elimination round, they had only managed to reach the middle part of the Evil Spirit Forest from its outskirts! This also means that no matter how powerful the Regional King was, it was impossible for him to capture the Silver Heaven Wolf in such a short period of time. Cough, cough. The Heavenly Moon Emperor cleared his throat and looked quite embarrassed. However, he quickly rposed himself and maintained his cold and grim exterior. Left Protector, We should make the decision on this matter! We never specifically mentioned that the spiritual beasts in the contest must have been captured by thepetitors themselves. If they have the ability to obtain a spiritual beast from someone else, it will still count! We also know that youre fighting the injustice towards Su Lin! How about this, We dere Gu Ruoyun and Su Lin to be tied in thispetition. Both of them may enter the final assessment! Wah! The crowd suddenly exploded into a discussion. The expression on Li Qing and the others faces changed drastically as well. However, when faced with the Heavenly Moon Emperors decision, not one of them had the courage to oppose the Emperors decision! After all, the Heavenly Moon Emperor was the top cultivator in the Empire. His power surpasses the crowd and they could only follow his orders. They could never defy him! Lady Gu, looks like His Imperial Majestys heart is biased. Mengmeng had clearly killed the Silver Heaven Wolf yet He has dered your match with Su Lin as a tie. Dong Fangughed bitterly and shook his head in exasperation. This is clearly a show of favoritism. Anyone can see it! Unfortunately, their powers were too weak and they had no way of refuting the decision. Otherwise, they would die on the spot! Its no big matter. Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely and turned her gaze towards Su Lin. Su Lin, youve mentioned previously that you had not admitted to signing the life or death contract because the fight was between the Silver Heaven Wolf and Mengmeng. However, you shouldnt have any way of denying it in tomorrows battle. Su Lins expression changed and she turned knowingly towards the Left Protector next to her. When the Left Protector nodded at her, Su Lin took a deep breath and smiled icily at Gu Ruoyun. Alright, I hope you wont regret this! She had gritted her teeth as she uttered thosest few words. The hatred in her heart was clear for all to see! Your Imperial Majesty, I have a suggestion, lets hold the next round in three days, alright? The Left Protector raised her head towards the Heavenly Moon Emperor and said, Our Young Master would need time to arrive so grant me three days! After three days, when my Young Master has arrived, we will naturally be able to prove this spiritual beasts origins! Chapter 1512 - Qianbei Ye Returns (8)

Chapter 1512: Qianbei Ye Returns (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, the Left Protector had requested for thepetition to be held in three days not because they needed to await the Underworlds Young Masters arrival. Instead, it was because three days was enough for her to help raise Su Lins level of power! Knowing Su Lins hatred towards Gu Ruoyun, she must have the urge to tear her into ten thousand pieces! Hence, it would be a good idea to use this woman well! Alright. The Heavenly Moon Emperor thought for a moment and nodded, The eleven contestants who have passed the second round, prepare yourselves for thepetition in three days! At Your Imperial Majestysmand. The talents joined their fists as their eyes filled with excitement! After all, those who have sessfully reached the final round were extremely privileged. They would naturally want to show their best side! It was said that the first three prizes were not too bad either! Even if they could not obtain the first or the second ce, if they worked hard, they would be able to obtain the third ce at least. Lets go. Gu Ruoyun nced at the filthy spiritual beast by her feet before she furrowed her brows and picked it up with mild disgust. She then threw it into Zuo Shangchens arms. The little fellow was thoroughly irritated by this and squeaked angrily. I like women, not men! What do you mean by letting a man carrying me? Especially since I dont like the scent of this mans body at all! Gu Ruoyun seems to have lost her patience from its whining. She turned around and shot a look of warning at it. The little fellows cries stopped instantly and its little eyes, filled with grief, stared resentfully at Gu Ruoyun. It then curled pitifully in Zuo Shangchens arms and did not dare show any further resistance. However, since the beginning, this little fellow had not stopped staring lustfully at... Gu Ruoyuns breasts. ... A silver-haired man dressed in crimson robes was standing on top of a small hill with his hands behind his back. His features do not have Zuo Shangchens feminine and seductive air but carry an air of enchantment and dominance instead! His blood-red eyes contain a cruel bloodlust with a disdain for the people of the world. To him, it was as if the people of the world were mere insects in his eyes. This mans aura was extremely great. There was clearly no sign of wind on the small hill yet a gale circled around him. His gently pursed red lips carry a pretty and flirtatious line. Even the words peerless and magnificent were not enough to describe the shivers this man could send down a persons spine. Young Master. A man in green robes followed closely behind the silver-haired man and joined his fists respectfully as he spoke, A letter from the Left Protector has just arrived saying that she has discovered the whereabouts of the Moon Soul Herb. She has even found an exotic spiritual beast but has run into a bit of trouble so shes asked for you toe right over. The Moon Soul Herb? The mans initially calm and steady heart finally showed a great wave when he heard those words. His bloodthirsty red eyes slowly disyed the warmth of a normal person. Where is she? In the Imperial Pce of the Heavenly Moon Empire. Whoosh! As soon as the green-robed man had spoken, the silver-haired mans crimson robes shot into the sky without another word and sped towards the direction of Heavenly Moon Empires Imperial Pce. The Moon Soul Herb... He has been searching for the Moon Soul Herb for such a long time. Now, he has finally found its location! Once he has obtained this Moon Soul Herb, he could leave this damned ce and save Gu Shengxiao! The silver-haired man seemed to remember something while in mid-air. A warm light appeared in his red eyes and the corners of his lips could not stop from curling upwards. Yuner, Im fortunate enough to not fail my mission, Ive finally found the Moon Soul Herb. Once I leave this ce, I can save your big brother. Most importantly, after obtaining the Moon Soul Herb, he would see her. Nothing was more important than seeing her again... Chapter 1513 - A Change In Su Lin (1)

Chapter 1513: A Change In Su Lin (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three dayster, the geniuses joining the final round of thepetition arrived in the Imperial Pces rear garden and a debate ensued. The main focus of their discussion was Gu Ruoyun and Su Lin. Make a guess, who do you think will win in the finals today? Gu Ruoyun or Su Lin? Does it even need to be said? The winner must be Su Lin. Even though Gu Ruoyun is at thete-stage of the exceptional state while Su Lin is only at the mid-stage, dont forget who Su Lin is! The Regional King holds a middle-ss spiritual weapon. As long as Su Lin uses this spiritual weapon, Gu Ruoyun would be no match for her. I think you have a point. Suddenly, the crowd turned silent. All eyes then turned in unison towards the green-robed woman walking towards them. The woman, who was dressed in green, carried a soft and adorable little spiritual beast in her arms. Her chilly eyes seemed to be enveloped by a ray of light beneath the morning sun. She looked calm and serene like an otherworldly bamboo tree and was cool and proud,pletely set apart from the hustle and bustle of her surroundings. It was as though nothing could affect her serene heart regardless of how noisy the world became. Lady Gu, it seems that Su Lin has not arrived yet. Dong Fang noticed Gu Ruoyuns presence immediately and quickly approached her. He then looked all around and remarked in astonishment, Thats not right, under most circumstances, Su Lin should have arrived earlier than anyone else. Besides, she would add further humiliation on Lady Gu the moment she sees her. Why isnt she here yet? Could it be that she has run away at thest minute? Impossible, a person like Su Lin would never run away before a battle. Besides, she views Lady Gu with such enmity so why wouldnt she join the finalpetition? The person who had spoken was the one with the most solid personality of all, Mu Ying. However, he could not understand why Su Lin has yet to appear. Perhaps she has some sort of sinister plot? Lady Gu, isnt Sir Zuoing? Lu Yuns eyes were not looking for Su Lin so she had noticed that Zu Shangchen, who always tagged along with Gu Ruoyun, had not arrived. She felt mildly astonished and furrowed her brows as she asked. Based on her observation, the members of the Underworld would certainly cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun. Why was the evildoer, Zuo Shangchen, absent? Dong Fang was unaware of what Lu Yun was really thinking about. To him, all he could see was the woman he loves asking about another man and his heart felt sour. He then tightened his clenched fists. Of course, Dong Fang was not jealous of Zuo Shangchen but was making a silent vow that he would grow stronger no matter what. Because Lu Yun likes powerful men! If he has the power to protect her, perhaps she might pay more attention to him... Zuo Shangchen is here but he hasnt shown himself. Gu Ruoyun shook her head. That fellow was worried that the members of the Underworld would try to help Su Lin covertly. Hence, he has hidden away and decided to secretly observe thepetition which was why he did not show up with the others. Like Ive said, how could he possibly feel at ease with leaving Lady Gu alone. Lu Yun smiled then spoke sweetly, With him protecting Lady Gu in secret, we can rx. Otherwise, knowing those people, its very likely that they would cause from in the dark so that no one can do anything about it! Dong Fang stared at Lu Yun in confusion. He has always assumed that Lu Yun had feelings for Zuo Shangchen but after hearing what she had just said, it seems that it was not the case... Shes here! Suddenly, Gu Ruoyuns gaze sharpened as she spoke in a low voice. Chapter 1514 - A Change In Su Lin (2)

Chapter 1514: A Change In Su Lin (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dong Fang and the others followed her gaze and turned around. They instantlyid eyes upon a familiar figure. Su Lin? No, thats not right! The aura on her body is different! Previously, Su Lin had given off an unruly and headstrong aura. She did not have the least bit of intelligence or control. However, when Su Lin appeared this time, they felt as though the temperature in the ce has gone down. Even from afar, one could sense the eerily cold aura from her being. It was as if she has turned into apletely different person! Su Lin clearly noticed their stares as well and turned towards Gu Ruoyun and the others. However, her eyes did not carry her usual provocative and arrogant air. Instead, her expression was sinister and cold! It was as if she has just climbed out from hell, her entire being gave off a chilly and menacing air. If my guess is correct, Su Lin must have trained in some sort of martial arts. Not only has her aura changed, but even her powers have also increased substantially. Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she slowly spoke up. When the Underworlds Left Protector had suggested three days time, Gu Ruoyun had already guessed her ploy. The Left Protector would need three days to raise Su Lins power! However, she never thought that these people would resort to these methods to raise Su Lins power! Lady Gu, did you say that Su Lin has trained in a martial arts technique in three days? What kind of martial arts did she do to enable her to raise her power in such a short time? How could there possibly be such a great change in just three days? Dong Fangs entire face was filled with shock, clearly feeling that there was something freakish about this. Gu Ruoyun smiled faintly. There are many types of martial arts techiniques in this world. There are some techniques which could raise ones power quickly in three days! However, you must all understand one thing, one can also bite off more than one can chew! The faster one rises in power, the greater the price! If my guess is correct, for the sake of raising her power so rapidly, Su Lin would not be able to live on for very long. What? Forget about Dong Fang and the others, even the Young Master of the Generals Mansion, Li Qing, could not help but turn towards Gu Ruoyun. His eyes were filled with shock. You say that Su Lin wont be able to live much longer? How can that be? A person like Su Lin wouldnt possibly give up her own life for the sake of apetition. Even if she views you with enmity, she would never do such a thing! Li Qing fell silent after his exmation. Based on his understanding of Su Lin, this woman has always been craven and cowardly. Even if she wants to kill Gu Ruoyun, she would never use her own life to pay this kind of a price! What about if Su Lin was unaware of the price she has to pay? Gu Ruoyun looked at Li Qing. What if they had baited her and imed to be able to help her raise her power in a few days but did not inform her of the cost? Li Qing was shocked. This time, he agreed with Gu Ruoyuns words. Knowing the way Su Lin thinks, she would certainly end up being fooled very easily. Hence, perhaps it was as Gu Ruoyun had said, someone had only raised her power but did not tell her the consequences! Lady Gu, how certain are you that you would be able to defeat Su Lin? Li Qing felt deeply worried. Honestly speaking, even though his father was also an officer of the Heavenly Moon Empire, he had hoped that Gu Ruoyun would be able to win thispetition from the bottom of his heart... Hearing this, Gu Ruoyun turned away and calmly replied, I must have the Moon Soul Herb! Which meant that she must be victorious in thispetition! Only with the Moon Soul Herb would she be able to free Gu Shengxiao from his shackles and help him to be a normal human being! Hence, she would not allow any carelessness to happen in thispetition! Chapter 1515 - The Competition (1)

Chapter 1515: The Competition (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Though Li Qing and the others may not have had much to say, they still felt rather anxious. After all, Su Lins power has grown way too much in a short period of time and she has a middle-ss spiritual weapon in her hands. Therefore, it may not be so easy for Gu Ruoyun to gain the victory in thispetition. However, after seeing the determination in Gu Ruoyuns eyes, no one could say their doubts out loud... Go, Mu Ying! Dong Fang saw the number in Mu Yings hand and patted his shoulder before he spoke encouragingly, Out of the seven of us who had gone into the Evil Spirit Forest together, only you and Lady Gu have managed to sessfully enter the final round. Were counting on you to do your best! Even though Lu Yun had taken part in the second round of thepetition as well, she had failed to move through and only Mu Ying had managed to pass the assessment! Mu Ying nodded as he slowly walked towards the arena. He then joined his fists towards the young man who had entered the stage at the same time. Mu Ying. Zhao Qin. The young man joined his fists as well and introduced his family name. Brother Mu, swords are blind on the stage. If I do hurt you by ident, I hope that you wont me me. After this exchange of words, they did not say anything else and swiftly drew their weapons before charging towards each other. Both mens powers were at the mid-stage of the exceptional state but based on the situation, Mu Ying had the upper hand. Hence, the other young man could not hold on for very long! Even though they were both at the same rank, they differed in how skillfully they were able to control their powers. It became easy to differentiate the winner and the loser very quickly. You went easy on me. Mu Ying joined his fists at the young man that he had thrown onto the ground before he slowly walked off the stage and rejoined the crowd. Mu Ying, congrattions! Youve passed another test again! Dong Fang and the others could not help but feel excited. Perhaps it was their interactions during their days in the Evil Spirit Forest which had allowed them to gradually be friends. Therefore, they were truly happy for Mu Ying from the bottom of their heart. Mu Ying smiled as a hint of emotion appeared in his usually stoic gaze. He was not in the mood to contend for the first ce but had only wanted to know how far he could go. The rest of thepetitions were not very eventful. Everyone took turns topete and only Su Lin, who had drawn a nk piece of paper, sat and waited quietly the entire time. As each round ended, the next one would begin. Five contestants have been filtered through and there were now six left. Ive gotten number one again. Mu Ying looked at the number in his hands and smiled exasperatedly, I wonder who Ill be facing this time. He was at the mid-stage of the exceptional state. As long as he does not face Gu Ruoyun, Leng Shang, or Su Lin, he was certain of his victory. Gu Ruoyun, this person is your friend, correct? Just then, a low and sinister voice rang out beside Gu Ruoyuns ear, causing her to frown as she turned to face the woman next to her. The womans eyes were filled with venom as well as a sense ofcency, How unlucky, the person that Im facing this time is your friend. Even though Su Lins aura has changed during thest three days, her arrogance and viciousness, which she had buried deep into her bones, had not changed at all. Chapter 1516 - The Competition (2)

Chapter 1516: The Competition (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gasp! As soon as Su Lin had spoken, forget about Mu Ying, even the faces of Dong Fang and the others have turned ashen. Regardless of who Mu Yings opponent was, he could always admit defeat and forfeit thepetition. However, they did not expect that he would be facing Su Lin this time! Knowing Su Lins personality, she would never spare anyone rted to Gu Ruoyun! Gu Ruoyun, keep a close eye on the arena and pay attention, this fellow will serve as a warning to you! Su Lin then scoffed icily and turned towards the arena. Ayer of cold sweat had formed on Mu Yings forehead and his eyes were also filled with panic. One could imagine the kind of pressure Su Lins words have brought upon his heart. Mu Ying, if you cant fight her, admit defeat! There are rules in this arena. If you admit defeat, she can no longer attack you. Lu Yun raised her willowy brows as her eyes filled with anxiety. Mu Ying took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He then nodded gently, Alright, I understand. Hold it. Gu Ruoyun cried out softly to Mu Ying when she saw that he was about to walk onto the stage. Mu Ying shivered and turned around hesitantly. Lady Gu, is there anything else? The crowd watched as Gu Ruoyun slowly walked towards Mu Ying, and secretly stuffed a pill into his hand. Once you enter this fight, Su Lin would never let you admit defeat so easily. Hold on to this pill, it can heal you no matter the injury. Mu Ying nodded solemnly and replied in a hoarse voice, Thank you... He then turned around and continued to walk towards the stage. After Gu Ruoyun has returned to the crowd, Dong Fang asked puzzledly, Lady Gu, what did you say to him? Gu Ruoyun only shook her head and did not reply Dong Fang. She then fixed her attention onto the arena. Her chilly eyes were calm and showed no signs of emotion. ... Mu Ying clutched the sword in his hand and slowly opened his mouth, I conc... As the saying goes, a wise man submits to circumstances and Mu Ying was not that stupid to allow himself to be tortured by Su Lin! Hence, he had decided to concede defeat upon stepping onto the stage. Who would have thought that before he could finish his sentence, a fistnded heavily upon his chest and sent his body flying out of the way before he crashed into the furthest corner of the stage. It goes without saying that Su Lin has very good control over her power. Even after heavily injuring Mu Ying, she did not allow him to be thrown off the stage. After all, if he had been thrown off, the result would be the same as Mu Ying conceding defeat and she would not be able to torture him! If you were unlucky enough to meet your demise on this stage, dont me me. If theres anyone to me, me Gu Ruoyun! Its all her fault! Su Lin walked towards Mu Ying and ced her foot on his throat. She pressed down violently and he was unable to make a sound. If you had not interacted with Gu Ruoyun so often, you wouldnt die here! However, youre far too stupid! By associating with her, do you not know that there are many people who wish to have her killed? Su Linughed icily and spoke with an eerie voice, Oh, thats right, youre probably not aware of why the members of the Underworld would help me. Its because Im more sensible, unlike Gu Ruoyun who knows nothing about the ways of the world! She even had the gall to reject the members of the Underworld. She had clearly dug her own grave by doing that! Even if she dies, its a well-deserved punishment! Cough, cough! Mu Ying coughed but his voice was quieter than an insects as if it was stuck in his throat. Chapter 1517 - The Competition (3)

Chapter 1517: The Competition (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, forget about admitting defeat, even talking was a difficult feat for him. Su Lin smiled creepily. Suddenly, she grabbed Mu Yings wrist and twisted it forcefully. A cracking noise sounded and the pale-faced man who was lying on the ground let out a heart-rending shriek. However, that was not the end, it was only the beginning... Su Lin continued to torture Mu Ying starting from his fingers before moving on to his entire body. She broke every single bone then pieced them back together only to break them again. It was an endless cycle and was so agonizing that Mu Ying could not stop screaming! His face has turned as white as a corpse. Dont all of you feel that something isnt right with Su Lins aura? Thats right. Logically speaking, Mu Ying is also at the mid-stage of the exceptional state so he should be able to retaliate against her attacks. Besides, Su Lin hasnt even used her weapon. Isnt Mu Yings defeat a little too stupid and cowardly? I believe that Mu Ying isnt being a coward, its Su Lin. She must have received some sort of miraculous boost these past few days which had allowed her power to advance by leaps and bounds. I assume that even if Leng Shang himself were to get up there and fight her, he would be powerless to defend himself, what more defeat her. The crowd burst into a flurry of debate and the way their eyes stared at Su Lin gradually changed as well. On the other hand, Dong Fang and the others had grown anxious. They no longer cared whether the people onstage could hear them or not and cried out loudly, Mu Ying, hurry up and admit defeat. You are no match for her. Quickly surrender and stop showing off! Theres nothing humiliating about admitting defeat! In the arena. Mu Ying could hear the voices of Dong Fang and the others and a bitter smile formed on his face. It was not that he as if he did not want to admit defeat. It was just that each time he tried to speak, Su Lin would bring him a hundred times worth of agony! Under this sort of extreme pain, it was already good enough that he had managed to cry out, how could he even find the chance to admit defeat? Perhaps his life would end here today. Mu Ying, go ahead and cry. Even if you scream yourself hoarse, its useless. Su Lin bent down and stared sinisterly at Mu Ying. Her eyes were just as venomous as ever. However, Ive already damaged your throat. I reckon you cant even scream now. Mu Yings body shook and he slowly closed his eyes. His breathing has grown extremely frail and without close inspection, one might even think that he was already dead. She was right. Under all of this torture, his body waspletely broken. His throat could not make a sound and he could only silently await his death in this arena! Of course, if Su Lin could grant him a quick death, he would not be in such pain! After all, a half-life was the true horror in contrast with death. Mu Ying, what you think I should do to you? Should I gauge your eyes out first or bludgeon you to death? Or should I continue this fate which is worse than death? Su Lin cackled icily and spoke in a tyrannical manner, Even though we have nothing against each other, I wont spare anyone rted to that sl*t, Gu Ruoyun! However, Im just too kind so Ive decided to give you a chance. Su Lin chuckled softly. Her chuckle was filled with a cold and sinister air and slowly rang out in the arena. Ill help to put your arms and legs back together so that you can stand unscathed in front of me. Then, you will have a big fight with me. Ill spare you if you can defeat me! Su Lin gently raised her chin. Of course, youd better not think of conceding! Ive already damaged your throat so you wont be able to make a sound ever again! If you still cant defeat me, Ill continue to torture you. Chapter 1518 - The Competition (4)

Chapter 1518: The Competition (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Pop, pop, pop! Loud cracking noises rang out once again. Just as Su Lin finished speaking, she had already put Mu Yings limbs back together. Mu Ying, hurry up and concede! Dong Fang has grown anxious. Lady Gu, if this goes on, Mu Ying will die, hell most certainly die! However, Gu Ruoyun had not said a single word from the very beginning. She also did not make any move and only watched the arena very quietly. No one knew what she was thinking. Cough, cough! Mu Ying coughed up two mouthfuls of blood and slowly rose to his feet. He could finally move his arms and legs. However, the first thing he did was not to fight Su Lin but to slowly raise his hand and ce it into hispels to grab a pill... Even if Su Lin has put his arms and legs back together, the pain she had inflicted upon him had not disappeared. Hence, Mu Yings hand trembled incessantly and it was almost as if he could drop the pill at any time. Thats... Rustle! The Left Protector stood up instantly and stared fixedly at the pill in Mu Yings hand. A pill? She murmured, Isnt Mu Ying only a disciple from some small organization? Why had hee about obtaining this pill? Its a pill that Ive never seen before too! Could the Mu family have developed a new pill form? No, I must have this pill form no matter what! The Underworld has their own Pill Masters so she does not covet the pill in Mu Yings hands. Instead, she wants the pill form! However, others were not as observant! Su Lin looked at the pill in Mu Yings hands andughed icily before sneering disdainfully, I did not expect you to be such a glutton! Even at the doors of death, you will still remember to have a sugared treat. How absolutelyughable! Mu Ying did not seem to hear Su Lin as he ced the pill tremblingly into his mouth. The pill immediately dissolved into a clear liquid and slowly enveloped his throat. Even his limbs, which were in agonizing pain, were slowly restored. I concede. His voice was a little hoarse but he managed to utter those words very clearly. Impossible! The disdain on Su Lins face changed instantly. I had destroyed your bronchia so how could you even speak? This is absolutely impossible! You cannot concede, I refuse to allow you to concede! Thump! As she spoke, Su Lin smashed her foot onto Mu Yings chest once again and sent him flying out of the way. She then stomped fiercely on his lips as if she wanted to grind his mouth to pieces. I never said that you could concede! Who allowed you to concede? Since thats the case, theres no use for this mouth of yours! Im going to destroy it now. Lets see if youll ever have the audacity to say those words again! Su Lin was used to acting like a despot in the Heavenly Moon Empire! Her father was the second most powerful cultivator of the Empire and the Imperial Consort was her aunt! Who, aside from the Emperor who was above all, would dare to oppose her in the Heavenly Moon Empire? Therefore, as someone who had been spoiled by countless people her entire life, she has long held an undisciplined and out-of-control character! Even though she was on the arena now, she did not hold herself back at all! m! Suddenly, a white ray of light charged towards Su Lin, smashing her body violently out of the way. Su Lin instantly stumbled backward and nearly fell onto the ground. As she turned around angrily, she saw a little thing the size of her palm standing on the ground with one paw on its hips and one w pointed at her as it squeaked angrily. Before she could return to her senses, she saw an icily calm woman slowly make her way onto the arena. The woman then scooped the little fellow up into her arms and stroked its head with her finger before she remarked calmly, Mu Ying has already conceded. Thispetition is over now, is it not? Chapter 1519 - The Competition (5)

Chapter 1519: The Competition (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Su Lin was shaken when she saw the green-robed woman step onto the stage. Suddenly, she burst into coldughter as she stared viciously at the woman in front of her. Gu Ruoyun, there are rules in thispetition. As long as thepetition has not ended, no one is allowed to disturb us. Have you forgotten this rule? Gu Ruoyun eyed Su Lin and casually replied, Ive said it once. He has conceded so thepetition has ended. I dont agree to the end of thispetition! Su Lins eyes darkened as the anger in the pit of her stomach rose, Gu Ruoyun, I hate you! I will make you sorely regret this so I wont let thepetition end like this! You have no right or status to speak to me in the Heavenly Moon Empire! At the judges seat, the Heavenly Moon Emperors face gradually turned icy as a sharp light shed in his eyes. Left Protector, youve made a fool of Us. Su Lin has been spoiled rotten by the Regional King from a young age and has not inherited the Regional Kings upright nature. To prevent the Heavenly Moon Empire from bing aughing stock, We have no choice but to stop her! The Left Protectorughed as she turned towards the scene on the arena. Even though she had wanted to attack Gu Ruoyun as well, she was not entirely unreasonable either! She would make sure that she stands on the highest point of the moral ground. She would even use all sorts of ploys to frame those who have angered her! However, Su Lin was simply far too stupid! Someone like Su Lin was only fit to be used by her and does not deserve her patronage! If Su Lin had nned to torture this young man to death, she should never have allowed him the chance to admit defeat! As long as he does not admit defeat, there was no need for us to interfere with the oue of thispetition! However, since she had given him the chance to do so, she should have stopped attacking him. Such a heinous act ispletely uneptable. If word of this gets out, it will only bring shame to her reputation and would drag the whole Heavenly Moon Empire down as well. The Left Protector shook her head, she simply does not like Su Lins attitude at all. Its a good thing that theres no one quite as brainless as her in the Underworld! If one wishes to attack another, they must have a justified reason so the world will stand on their side. This is why I had not tried to snatch the spiritual beast and why I had wanted to wait for the Young Masters arrival. The Heavenly Moon Emperors face has be increasingly unsightly. His eyes turned sharply towards Su Lin who was in the arena and was just about to step forward to stop her trouble-making conduct when an angry roar which made Su Lins entire body shiver was heard. Liner, Ive certainly indulged you far too much over the years which has resulted in your stubborn demeanor! Lady Gu is my guest and youre not allowed to treat her rudely! Su Lins face turned pale in an instant. She then bit her lips as her eyes filled with hurt. She never expected her father to watch herpete today. To have her father here to watch herpete would have been a good thing. Unfortunately, her father had stood up for Gu Ruoyun upon his arrival. This caused her hatred towards Gu Ruoyun to deepen even more! Mengmeng instantly acted as if it was facing a formidable enemy. Its fun stood on end as it stared vigntly at the Regional King who had just descended from the sky. It does not know why but it felt that the Regional King was bad news. He certainly has an ulterior motive by treating Gu Ruoyun so courteously! Lady Gu, I apologize for the grief youve suffered during your time at the Regional Kings Mansion. I had intended to shut Su Lin away but I allowed her to be released on ount of thepetition. The Regional King joined his fists towards Gu Ruoyun and smiled. Looks like youve had to endure a substantial amount of grief over these past few days. Its my fault for not educating my daughter properly which is why she has be so out-of-control. Chapter 1520 - The Competition (6)

Chapter 1520: The Competition (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Logically speaking, when Gu Ruoyun had hit Su Lin several days ago in the Regional Kings Mansion and washed her hands of the act, the Regional King should have felt a deep-seated hatred towards her. However, he still unexpectedly treated her with courtesy when they met again! Besides, she felt the taste of a conspiracy amidst this courtesy. Father! Su Ling cried out in grief and red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. Why do you keep standing up for this woman? Have you really fallen for her and forgotten about Mother? A woman like this... p! A clear, sharp noise echoed through the arena. The Regional Kings palm hadnded on Su Lins face. His heart throbbed with agony as he stared into his daughters angry eyes yet his face continued to disy a stern and cold air. Havent you had enough of shame? Ive always been an upright man yet youve turned out to be spoiled and willful. Since your opponent has already admitted defeat, let him live. Why do you insist on exterminating him? Is this how Ive raised you? Su Lin bit her lips and did not respond. Her eyes filled with tears as her hatred toward Gu Ruoyun deepened. The Regional King doesnt seem to be a bad person, at least he doesnt try to cover things up unreasonably. Dong Fang looked at the Regional King and eximed with praise, I really dont know how such an upright Regional King had managed to nurture such an arrogant and willful daughter like Su Lin! Theyre both two extremes! Gu Ruoyun did not spare the Regional King a further nce as she turned around and walked towards Mu Ying. She then reached out her hand to him and said, I will avenge you. I will avenge you... Mu Ying was shaken as he grasped Gu Ruoyuns hand and allowed her to help him up. His eyes showed a sense of gratitude as he said, Thank you. He knew that if Gu Ruoyun had not stepped out to save him this time, he would have suffered a fate worse than death! As for the Regional King... Mu Ying does not believe that a schemer like the Regional King would stop Su Lin without any other reason. Otherwise, he would not have stepped out at this moment after secretly watching the match in hiding! In addition, although the Regional King may be acting polite to Gu Ruoyun now, Mu Ying could sense a roaring sea hidden beneath the Regional Kings courteous demeanor. This Regional King was not as upright as he seemed. The only thing was, Mu Ying could not figure out his true agenda... Gu Ruoyun, I hope you wont lose too early! Su Lin gritted her teeth and red fiercely at Gu Ruoyun. I will be waiting for you in the finals! Youre no match for me based on my current level of power. By then, I will make you understand the true meaning of fear! Once Su Lin had spoken, she no longer spared Gu Ruoyun a second nce before turning around to walk off the stage. The winner of this round is Su Lin! Elder Wuxu dered the results of this round after Su Lin left the stage. However, his eyes were filled with a sinister and cruel air when he looked at Gu Ruoyun! He would never forget that it was this woman who had ignored his orders and struck Lin You ten times! The next few rounds of thepetition were rather uneventful. Leng Shang easily obtained victory in his round and Gu Ruoyun only had to step up onto the stage before her opponent, a young woman, admitted defeat immediately! Therefore, only Leng Shang, Gu Ruoyun, and Su Lin were sessfully promoted to the next round of thepetition! Therere only three morepetitors left in thepetition. Based on our policy, we will still be drawing lots! Those who have drawn a number shall be opponents. The one who has drawn a nk piece of paper shall stand aside and await the final battle! Elder Wuxu cleared his throat as he dered in a hoarse voice. Chapter 1521 - The Competition (7)

Chapter 1521: The Competition (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Elder Wuxu had spoken, a eunuch carried a lottery box and approached Gu Ruoyun and the rest. It goes without saying that Gu Ruoyun was rather fortunate this time and had immediately drawn a nk piece of paper. She only needs to wait for the final round! As for Su Lin and Leng Shang, they entered the arena as the crowd watched. What do you guys think? Its Leng Shang versus Su Lin, who will be the winner? I reckon itll be Su Lin. Didnt you watch thestpetition? Mu Ying, who was at the mid-stage of the exceptional state, was powerless to retaliate against her. It was simply a one-sided devastation! Theres still some distance between a cultivator at the mid-stage and thete-stage of the exceptional state. I think both Leng Shang and Su Lin could stand a chance at winning so we shall have to see whos more powerful! By the way, can you guess what state Su Lin is at? Im guessing that she must have broken through to thete-stage of the exceptional state. Hehe, thispetition is finally bing more interesting, unlike thest few rounds which were so boring... The crowd broke into a discussion in the rear garden as they turned interested eyes towards the contestants on the stage. Leng Shang, Ill give you one chance. Surrender. Youre no match for me. On the stage, Su Lin raised her head haughtily as she spoke arrogantly. Leng Shangs eyes darkened and he stared coldly at the woman in front of him. Ive never known how to write the word surrender! Hmph. Su Lin scoffed icily and released the aura from her body before staring dominantly down at Leng Shang. Youre like an insect, you dont even warrant the use of my weapon! Since you refuse to admit defeat, I can only make you lose face in public! Whoosh! A powerful energy erupted throughout the entire arena. Even the crowd beneath it could sense it very clearly. Refined state! Thats right, only a cultivator at the refined state would possess this type of power. Has Su Lin broken through to the refined state? If my memory serves, she has only broken through to the mid-stage of the exceptional state not too long ago. How had she managed to break through to the refined state in just three days? This is simply not logical! The talents who had arrived to join thepetition were all at the exceptional state. How could they possibly defend against the power of a cultivator in the refined state? They could not even withstand the slightest bit of it. Their faces drained of color as they stared in shock at Su Lin. Its over! Dong Fangs expression changed greatly and he cried out in shock, I had thought that even if she had used some secret spell, she would only have been able to break through to thete-stage of the exceptional state. I did not expect her to leap into the refined state straightaway! Theres no chance of sess in the next round, Lady Gu, youd better just admit defeat. While theres life theres hope. Regardless of your power, youre no match for Su Lin! Gu Ruoyun did not seem to be aware of Dong Fangs words as she continued to stare icily at Su Lin with the same expression. It was likely that, out of everyone present, she was the only one who could remain steadfast... Refined state? Leng Shang licked his cracked lips and slowly rose to his feet beneath that powerful coercion. He then pulled out his weapon with and charged towards Su Lin like a bolt of lightning. His eyes were alight with a thick intent for battle. His movements were so swift that all the others could see was a sh of light. Suddenly, he reappeared in front of Su Lin. You overestimate yourself! Su Lin scoffed as her lips curled into a disdainful angle. She then threw a punch which smashed onto Leng Shangs chest. Wham! A powerful energy exploded into Leng Shangs chest and sent his body flying out of the way. He instantly spat out a mouthful of blood which dyed his chest red. Chapter 1522 - The Competition (8)

Chapter 1522: The Competition (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd had assumed that Leng Shang, who was at thete-stage of the exceptional state, would have been able to retaliate against Su Lin a few times at least. Who would have thought that he ended up just like Mu Ying with no chance to retaliate at all! He had lost in a messy way! This was the difference in their power! There was an entire gulf between the power of a refined state cultivator and an exceptional state cultivator. Leng Shang, who was at thete-stage of the exceptional state, was like a baby fighting against an adult. How could he possibly win? I had asked you to surrender long ago yet youve overestimated your abilities and continued to fight. Therefore, Ive crippled the area two inches below your navel where your Qi resides so that youll never be able to cultivate again! Su Lin raised her chin arrogantly as she spoke domineeringly. Hearing this, the crowd noticed that Leng Shangs Qi center has been shattered. This proved that he would never be able to cultivate again for the rest of his life! The crowd immediately rose into a storm of protest, no one thought that Su Lin would do something so vicious! Her opponent had merely refused to admit defeat yet she had shattered his Qi center so that he would never be able to cultivate again. What kind of consequence was this to a genius? It was a fate more agonizing than death! Leng Shang shuddered and blood continued to spew out of his mouth. He no longer carried a valiant look but a sense of dejection has crept onto his face. Crippled! He has been crippled just like that! From now on, he would never be able to cultivate again! Su Lin, youre much too savage! Out of everyone in the crowd, Li Qing could not contain himself from spitting these words. Even though Su Lin was usually haughty and willful, she would not have shattered her opponents Qi center simply because they had refused to admit defeat! Therefore, Su Lins action has now stiffened his heart and he began to worry about her next battle against Gu Ruoyun. Is that my fault? Su Lin cackled icily. I asked him to surrender and he had stubbornly refused. Am I to me for this? Had he admitted defeat long ago, why would I have crippled him? Besides, his death before dishonor attitude would bring disaster upon him sooner orter so he should thank me for crippling him too! Otherwise, he would certainly end up crossing many others and would die in an unmarked grave! What she meant to say was, Leng Shang should also thank her for crippling him because she had saved him from a future of woe. The crippled Leng Shang would be unable to offend others. Otherwise, his death before dishonor attitude would bring him death in the hands of another sooner orter. Get out of my way! Su Lin swept a cold gaze towards the crowd beneath her and turned towards Leng Shang. She noticed that Leng Shang was still lying on the ground and was instantly enraged. She then lifted her leg and kicked thetter off the stage before speaking arrogantly, The title of the champion belongs to me and only me! Anyone who overestimates their abilities and challenges me will end up just like Leng Shang! No, they will be in greater agonypared to Leng Shang! As she spoke, she turned towards Gu Ruoyun and smirked. Youre the only one left now! Gu Ruoyun, I can give you a choice cripple your own limbs and I will spare your life. Otherwise, with the life or death contract that weve signed, you will never be able to walk off this stage unless you die! Lady Gu! Dong Fang and the others felt their hearts clench. They wanted to quickly hold Gu Ruoyun back and spoke anxiously, How about we just admit defeat and be done with it? In their opinion, when ites to ones reputation or life, staying alive was obviously more important! If Gu Ruoyun vehemently refuses to go onstage, the opponent would not be able to force her to do so. This way, she would still be able to continue living... Chapter 1523 - The Treacherous Regional King (1)

Chapter 1523: The Treacherous Regional King (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun only smiled calmly in the face of the groups good intentions. She then slowly pushed Dong Fangs hand away and slowly made her way onto the stage. Her footsteps were extremely slow and very graceful. It caused everyones breath to quicken as they stared fixedly at her. Those who had once viewed Gu Ruoyun with cold disdain could not help but sit up and take notice of her! After all, Su Lins attacks have clearly shown her vicious nature yet Gu Ruoyun still wanted to fight her despite the circumstances. How could anyone not admire such fearlessness? However, it was only admiration and was not worth imitation! Even though she was stepping onto the stage, she would most certainly die! Gu Ruoyun, I thought that you would retreat, I didnt expect you toe onstage. Su Linughed icily and her eyes were filled with a savage light. Her gaze was like a poisoned dagger, piercing violently into her opponents heart. Ive promised Mu Ying that I would avenge him. The green-robed woman stood tall in the arena, her dark, fine hair fluttered in the wind. Her calm voice brushed across the gentle breeze,nding into the ears of the crowd. Mu Yings lips twitched as gratitude shed across his eyes. Logically speaking, Gu Ruoyun had previously saved them to avoid getting eliminated in the first round. Now that the elimination round has ended, there was no longer any need for her to still protect them. However, not only had this woman used a pill to save his life, she had even said these things in front of Su Lin for him. Perhaps Ill never be able to pay her back for this in this entire lifetime. Mu Yingughed bitterly. Even though Su Lin had attacked him because of Gu Ruoyun, he understood that when faced with Su Lin in thepetition, she would never have spared him regardless of whether she has a grudge or not. It was just like what Leng Shang had faced in the previous round. Su Lin had nothing against him yet she had crippled him of his powers in the end! Just as Mu Ying and the others began toment, Su Lins sharp and sinister voice rang out from the arena once again, Hehe, you want to avenge him? I think that itll be difficult for you to save your own neck yet youre thinking of others? Gu Ruoyun, I had given you a chance and you chose not to value it. Since thats the case, dont me me for my cruelty! Boom! The power of a refined state cultivator exploded from Su Lins body, creating a hurricane in the entire arena. However, Gu Ruoyun has encountered cultivators at the refined state before. Therefore, she could sense the instability in Su Lins aura. After all, a cultivator who had used a spell to rise to the refined state waspletely different from those who have had a breakthrough on their own! Gu Ruoyun, go to hell! Whoosh! The gale surrounding Su Lins body formed arge vortex in front of her. From afar, the powerful energy contained within the vortex looked like arge, gaping mouth, ready to swallow everyone around it! The vortex-like hurricane then flew directly towards Gu Ruoyun, widening its mouth and aiming to swallow her whole... Gu Ruoyun, even though youre at thete-stage of the exceptional state, Ive already broken through to the refined state. The difference in power between us is far too great and youre simply no match for me! You will now experience dying with a thousand cuts from within this vortex! Su Lin spat fiercely. When Gu Ruoyun was consumed by the vortex, the venom in her eyes did not diminish but increased instead. This is bad! Mu Yings expression changed as his eyes darkened, Based on the situation, Lady Gu is no match for Su Lin... Chapter 1524 - The Treacherous Regional King (2)

Chapter 1524: The Treacherous Regional King (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A gale erupted from within the stage. The smile on Su Lins face turned fromcency to viciousness as she stared at Gu Ruoyun who was being engulfed by the vortex. She could already envision the pristine and delicate woman dead from a thousand cuts... However, Su Lin did not get to remaincent for very long. A ray of light suddenly sliced through the vortex with earth-shattering power, cutting the vortex in half. Crack! The arena stage was also split into two because of the gigantic beam of light from the de. The white light lit up Su Lins sinister features and the disbelief in her eyes was clear for all to see... A sh of green robes slowly walked out from the light. The womans robes were torn and tattered as though they have been sliced apart by numerous knives. However, no matter how wretched she looks, her appearance did not conceal her delicate and pristine figure. You... Su Lin was so shocked that she was speechless. She simply could not understand how this woman had managed to split the vortex into two! However, she soon regained her senses and a sneer hung on her lips. Gu Ruoyun, Ive truly underestimated you, youre more powerful than Leng Shang! However, so what? You wouldnt be able to evade the rest of my attacks! This time, Su Lin was not being overconfident. Instead, everyone knows that a cultivator at thete-stage of the exceptional state would never be able to defeat a cultivator in the early-stage of the refined state! Unless that person has a spiritual weapon! Except... When Su Lin noticed the broken sword in Gu Ruoyuns hand, the disdain in her eyes increased. On what grounds would she be able to defeat me with this damaged sword which only has its hilt and no de? Whoosh! Gu Ruoyun did not bother with speeches as she attacked Su Lin instantly! She waved the broken sword in her hand and a sharp light instantly shed across the sky. It whirled like a cyclone around Su Lin. When Su Lin, who had been absolutelycent, sensed the power of the swords light, her expression finally showed a sign of change. She no longer dared to act arrogantly and quickly pulled out her sword. A loud ng sounded as the sword light released by Gu Ruoyun shed with a longsword before disappearing from sight! Has Su Lin... Drawn her sword? In contrast to the dissipation of the sword light, the even more shocking thing was that Su Lin had drawn her sword! If my guess is correct, this sword is the middle-ss spiritual weapon possessed by the Su family! What abilities does Gu Ruoyun have to cause Su Lin to draw her weapon? No, that cant be right, Gu Ruoyuns power is not that great but that sword in her hand is a different thing altogether. It has substantially powerful spiritual energy! Its likely that this broken sword of hers must also be a spiritual weapon! No wonder she had managed to escape from that vortex! It seems that thispetition is going to be even more interesting. I dont know who Gu Ruoyun is to be able to possess such a powerful spiritual weapon! Could it be that she had also stolen this spiritual weapon from the Underworld? ... Su Lin clutched her sword in a tight grip as her chest rose and fell continuously. Her eyes were filled with a deep hatred! It was obvious that having to draw her weapon was a humiliating thing to her. The cause of her humiliation was this woman before her... Gu Ruoyun, I wont allow you to humiliate me anymore! She contained the fiery rage in her heart as she stared haughtily down at Gu Ruoyun. I will defeat you in three strikes! Once Su Lin had finished speaking, she no longer wasted any time and charged towards Gu Ruoyun like a bolt of lightning. At that moment, the crowd felt as if their vision had blurred and the white-robed Su Lin had vanished. When she reappeared again, she was already in front of Gu Ruoyun. The longsword in her hand released an ice-blue light as if a blue dragon had surged out from within, aiming to swallow Gu Ruoyun whole! Chapter 1525 - The Treacherous Regional King (3)

Chapter 1525: The Treacherous Regional King (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion m! Gu Ruoyun raised her broken sword against Su Lin and felt her arm turn numb. She stumbled backward and lifted her gaze to find that the blue longsword in Su Lins hand has turned into an ice-blue dragon. It opened its mouth and hissed angrily. So, the broken sword alone is not enough? Gu Ruoyun frowned. If her sword had not been damaged, she could have relied solely upon this sword to defeat Su Lin. However, the broken swords powers alone were not enough and could not bepared to what it once was. Lady Gu, watch out! Just as Gu Ruoyun was in deep thought, the crowd cried out. An icy-cold feeling appeared behind her and caused her to quickly turn around. In her time of need, she quickly used the broken sword to block the attack. Wham! A powerful energy prated into her body and Gu Ruoyun felt her pins and needles running up her arm. However, she maintained herposure as if regardless of how the battle would end, it would not affect her emotions. Gu Ruoyun, Ive already told you that you wouldnt be able to do it yet you refuse to believe me! Ive already used two strikes. With thisst strike, even if you dont die, youd end up bing a cripple. Su Lins entire face was filled withcency. The aura within her body then gathered into the ice-blue longsword in her hand. Gu Ruoyun sighed gently at the sight of this. Looks like I cant just rely on the broken sword this time. For the sake of the Moon Soul Herb, I cant keep concealing myself! This is the only way to save Big Brother! Boom! At that moment, the temperature plummeted until even the people around the arena could feel it thoroughly! The ice-blue sword had left Su Lins hand and flew into the sky. The crowd watched as the floating longsword grewrger andrger in the air. It became asrge as a great mountain before slicing towards Gu Ruoyun. The Regional King had been standing behind the Heavenly Moon Emperor the entire time, watching the scene icily. He has no intentions of saving Gu Ruoyun. After all, that Lord had given him instructions. If he wants to have Gu Ruoyun killed, he must not allow any chance for her to escape. Otherwise, once she has grown, the Regional Kings Mansion would certainly be destroyed by her hand! However, he had not made his move and had pretended to get into her good graces because he was unsure if he could kill her! Hence, he had wanted to invite her to the Regional Kings Mansion and seize his chance to steal the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, the best scenario would be that she dies! Therefore, he does not intend to make an appearance this time and only watched silently from the sidelines. ... Boom! A violent cyclone formed as the great sword fell! Su Lin wiped the sweat from her brows and smiled icily at the section of the arena which was now covered by the great sword. This time, no matter how talented Gu Ruoyun was, her death was guaranteed! Thud! Beneath the arena, Dong Fang fell butt-first to the ground as he stared at the dusty arena with a pale look on his face. His eyes were dazed as he asked, Is Lady Gu dead? Is she really dead? At this moment, the group remembered their interactions from their days in the Evil Spirit Forest and recalled how Gu Ruoyun had aided them time and time again... Their hearts were enveloped with agony and they looked at Su Lin with eyes filled with hatred! Avenge her. We must avenge her! Mu Ying clenched his fists as he spoke in a voice full of rage. Avenge? Hearing this, the eyes of every single person of the group filled with determination. They each secretly made a decision. They were still young! To young people like them, anything was possible! As long as they rise vigorously in their cultivation, one day, their powers would also increase. At that point, they will avenge her and kill Su Lin! However, they must conceal their strength and bide their time first to ensure that they do not end up being killed! Chapter 1526 - The Treacherous Regional King (4)

Chapter 1526: The Treacherous Regional King (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Who did you say would end up as a cripple if not dead? Just as the group was secretly formting their solemn vows, a clear and cold voice rang out from the arena. Covered in dust and ruin, the green-robed woman has emerged once again. A dark blue me stirred around her body while a thin smile danced on her delicate and pure features. Su Linscent smile stiffened and looked as if she had just seen a ghost. Her eyes widened in shock and her eyeballs seemed ready to pop out from her eye sockets. How can this be? How can you possibly be alive? You had been clearly hit by my attack, how are you still alive? Su Lin shook her head vigorously and stumbled backward. Her face was filled with disbelief. Gu Ruoyunughed nonchntly. Honestly speaking, she should thank Su Lin for causing such a ruckus. If her attack had not drawn so much dust, she would not have been able to use the Ancient Divine Pagoda to block the attack! After all, aside from the watchful eyes of the crowd, the members of the Underworld were watching as well. She could never allow the Ancient Divine Pagoda to appear before their eyes. Otherwise, she could not guess at the scale of the sensation it would create. Therefore, when faced with Su Lins question, she only calmly replied, I have no other special ability but Im best at escaping. Therefore, your blow did not manage to reach me! She was unsure if anyone else would believe her exnation but Su Lin did. Su Lin screamed and charged angrily towards Gu Ruoyun once again. At this moment, she has lost all sense of rationality and has only one thing on her mind to torture this woman in front of her! Su Lin, stop! When he saw how Gu Ruoyun had emerged from the arena without a single hair out of ce, the Regional King sensed that something was not right. His expression changed drastically and he quickly tried to stop Su Lin. However, it was clearly toote... A great wind whistled as the green-robed figure stood amongst the ruins. The womans expression was indifferent and calm. Suddenly, a dark blue me rose from her body. Those mes quickly gathered into the broken sword in her hands and instantly formed a dark blue de! However, this de does not have a form as it flickered and swayed in the wind. Su Lin, however, did not care about the de which had formed from the mes. The blue sword in her hand was aimed towards Gu Ruoyuns head as she screeched, Go to hell! Boom! The two swords shed in the sky and a powerful force erupted instantly and turned the entire arena into dust. Gu Ruoyuns de was clearly forged from mes yet it was as hard as a boulder. After shing with Su Lins longsword, the de it only swayed a little. In contrast, a crack had formed on Su Lins de. It was like a mark on the surface of a sledgehammer. Those mes are extremely powerful! The Left Protectors expression finally showed a sign of change, If my guess is correct, this must be the legendary Nine Underworld mes. How had she managed to obtain the Nine Underworld mes? The Nine Underworld mes were ced at the frontmost in the ranks amongst the mystical mes in the maind. She never expected to see them at a time like this! However, she covets the spiritual beast in Gu Ruoyuns hands even more than the Nine Underworld mes... So, just the Nine Underworld mes isnt enough? Gu Ruoyun looked at the pale-faced Su Lin and slowly raised her hand. A purple me then danced continuously on her palm, What if we include the mes of World Devastation as well? The mes of World Devastation were the mes that Zixie carries on his body. Even though Zixie was now in a deep slumber, she could still mobilize the mes of World Devastation. However, Gu Ruoyun has yet to try using two types of mes together in a battle. Chapter 1527 - The Treacherous Regional King (5)

Chapter 1527: The Treacherous Regional King (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The purple me slowly rolled down from her hand and gradually melted into the Nine Underworld mes. Hence, the left side of the de was made out of the mes of World Devastation while the right side was the dark blue Nine Underworld mes. The two colored mes merged nicely together, releasing a shockingly powerful energy. Su Lin waspletely stunned. She does not know why but she sensed a powerful might from the broken sword. This force made her stumble backward. Gu Ruoyun, Im the Regional Kings daughter and a genius in the Heavenly Moon Empire. You cant... Whoosh! Before she could finish speaking, the twin mes on the broken sword charged towards her immediately as if they had grown eyes. The mes crashed onto her chest and she felt a severe pang of agony, causing her to scream in pain. Ahh!!! Whether it was the mes of World Devastation or the Nine Underworld mes, it was not the flesh which had been hurt but the soul! Therefore, imagine the pain Su Lin was feeling as she was hit by the two mes. Death? Death was far too for her simple now! Su Lin was no longer as haughty andcent as before. Her face has turned extremely pale as cold sweat slowly rolled down from her forehead. It was so painful that she rolled around on the ground! If Gu Ruoyun had only used the Nine Underworld mes, Su Lin could still use the blue sword to block the attack! However, the force from the two mes was too great. Su Lin could only feel the scorching temperature and shiver. Of course, the Left Protectors expression has also turned rather unsightly when she saw Su Lins current state. What a piece of trash, absolutely useless. I had wasted my effort in improving her and she has still lost in the end! The Left Protectors eyes disyed a gloomy air as if she felt resentful towards Su Lin for failing to meet her expectations! It looks like she would have to snatch the Moon Soul Herb away for the Young Masters sake even if she has to resort to extortion! It is just as that Lord had said, Gu Ruoyun is difficult to deal with! The Regional Kings eyes were filled with a cold and grim air. His gaze also carried a sense of darkness as he silently murmured in his heart, Liner has truly fallen this time! If I stand up for Liner now, I would not be able toplete the task that the Lord has granted me. Therefore, I must abandon Liner! Su Lin was his most treasured daughter so how could he not feel anguish? However, in contrast with Su Lin, it was clear that that Lords matters were far more important! However... The Regional King nced at the Left Protector as his gaze shifted several times and said, Protector, youve asked my daughter to help youplete this matter. You cant just wash your hands and watch her die. When she heard the questioning tone in the Regional Kings voice, the Left Protector scoffed icily, How do you expect me to save her? Shes the one who is so useless that she couldnt even kill Gu Ruoyun! She cant evenplete such a simple task. If shes not rubbish, what is she? Left Protector, Gu Ruoyun has never stolen the Underworlds spiritual beast. Besides, youve even taught my daughter how to deal with her and told her your reasons for attacking Gu Ruoyun. Tell me, what would you do if I expose this matter to the public? The Regional King smiled yet his tone carried a threatening air. Be it Gu Ruoyun or the members of the Underworld, they all have a grudge against that Lord. By doing this, he could make both enemies cannibalize each other! He, on the other hand, would only need to benefit from their dispute! If the Underworld really does manage to kill Gu Ruoyun, he would be able to smoothlyplete that Lords task. If Gu Ruoyun survives, she would end up hating the Underworld. Chapter 1528 - The Treacherous Regional King (6)

Chapter 1528: The Treacherous Regional King (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Left Protectors expression changed. Perhaps she never expected the Regional King to have the courage to threaten her. She turned towards the Heavenly Moon Emperor and scoffed, I never thought that the citizens of Heavenly Moon Empire would turn out to be so bold. they even have the courage to threaten me, a Protector of the Underworld! Very well! Since you have the courage to threaten me, I will save her this one time. However, I will demand payment for everything that has happened today sooner orter! The Heavenly Moon Emperor furrowed his brows and sent the Regional King a cold and sharp look before chiding him in a stern voice, Regional King, dont forget the Left Protectors status. If you offend the Underworld, even We cannot protect you. You must apologize immediately! Hehe. The Regional Kingughed icily as he watched the members of the Underworld walk into the arena. The corners of his lips curled into an angle as he replied, Your Imperial Majesty, do not worry, Ive already received the support of another powerful cultivator! If that cultivator were to act, not even ten Underworlds would be enough to defeat him! So, You need not worry too much about this matter. Despite this, the Regional Kings heart violently ridiculed the Heavenly Moon Emperor. Its only one Underworld so why should we fear them so much? The Underworld is no longer as powerful as it was ten thousand years ago. We only need to wait for that Lord to break the seal and everyone in the Underworld would be destroyed! ... An Underworld disciple was looking around anxiously while waiting at the pce gates as if waiting for someone. Very soon, a portal appeared in thin air and a man stepped out. That man had silver hair and crimson robes. He stood with both arms behind his back while his peerless expression carried a gloomy air. With each step, he gave others a heavy, forceful feeling. As a result, the woman who had been quietly waiting at the pce gates threw herself to the ground with a thud and greeted with reverence, Wee, Young Master. Wheres the Moon Soul Herb? The mans voice was very deep and pressed heavily like a stone upon the womans head. The sensation caused her to be unable to lift her head and she could only bury her face in the ground. Young Master, its thest day of thepetition so the Protector had asked me to wait here for you! The Imperial Majesty of the Heavenly Moon Empire is unwilling to give the Moon Soul Herb to the Protector and had asked the Protector to buy it off the champion of thepetition! The silver-haired man frowned when he heard this but did not do anything as he listened quietly to the next part of the Underworld disciples words. The Protector has bribed the remaining two geniuses who stand a high chance in obtaining first ce. Only one other genius has refused to listen to the Protectors orders. Hence, your loyal and devoted Protector was furious! This time, the Protector had taken painstaking efforts in order to help you obtain the Moon Soul Herb. Unfortunately, that person was unable to differentiate good from bad and refused to ce any importance upon the Underworld. She had even insulted us. That woman also holds a powerful spiritual beast in her possession. The Protector wanted to obtain that spiritual beast as a gift to you, Young Master, so she has nted a lie and imed that that woman had stolen that spiritual beast from the Underworld. The woman gritted her teeth as she finally confessed. The green-robed man who was standing behind the silver-haired man looked at her with pity. It was indeed a tough job for her to be able to exin so much in the presence of the Young Masters great aura. Xin Yu, out of curiousity, who would be so daring as to defy the Underworld? The green-robed man looked at the woman as his eyes filled with curiousity. Reporting to Protector Qing Ming, that womans background is unclear. All we know is that her name is... Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 1529 - A Meeting (1)

Chapter 1529: A Meeting (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Imperial Pce. Su Lin, who was lying in ruins in the rear courtyard, noticed the Left Protector approaching them, and her eyes lit up. She quickly cried out, Left Protector, hurry, save me! The Left Protector looked at the pale Su Lin and a sense of loathing shed in her eyes. However, she did not say too much and turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun, I understand that Su Lin and you have an agreement. She has now lost and must face death ording to the terms of the agreement. I should not interfere but... Her eyes darted back and forth before her lips curled into a sneer. Has the payment between us been settled? Based on the information provided by an Underworld spy, the Young Master has just entered the Imperial Pce and would arrive in a short while! Therefore, she could step out to stop Gu Ruoyun at this moment. Patter! A small figure emerged from the crowd like a little white cat and scuttled swiftly into Gu Ruoyuns arms. It then raised its eyes which were whirling with anger towards the Left Protector. However, the little fellow did not make any further move and only buried itself into Gu Ruoyunspel until only its adorable little head could be seen. Thepetition has pretty much ended so it could return to its Masters arms... The little fellow yawned and its little paw rubbed its sleepy eyes as it grew drowsy. The payment? Gu Ruoyun gently stroked the little fellows soft head as her lips raised into an angle. I should indeed calcte my bill with the Underworld but before that, I have other matters to take care of. Once she finished speaking, her chilly eyesnded upon Su Lin. She then gently raised her brow and walked towards her. Gu Ruoyun, you had defeated me based on luck this time. With your level power, you are simply no match for me. If youre brave enough, lets fight one on one without any use of spiritual weapons! Su Lin saw Gu Ruoyun who was walking towards her and her expression changed. She gritted her teeth as she spoke. Are you sure? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and asked with a forced smile. Su Lin had assumed that she would have some wiggle room to act sweet and agreeable when she saw the look on Gu Ruoyuns face. Her heart leaped with joy. Thats right, well put down our weapons and have hand-to-handbat. If I lose, I will kill myself in front of you! Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she nodded, Alright. Hearing this, Su Lin smiled. However, she was cursing Gu Ruoyun in her heart. This idiot had merely utilized external forces to defeat me. Without that spiritual weapon, she will be of no match for me. Even though Im heavily injured at the moment, I can still snap her head off! However, before Su Lins smile could grow any bigger, her body suddenly stiffened! Gu Ruoyun had opened her palms and the Nine Underworld mes and the mes of World Devastation were both emitting a scorching heat in her hands. The two mes then rose from her hands and turned into two fiery dragons intertwining in the sky... m! Su Lin did not even have the time to cry for help as the two fiery dragons mmed forcefully into her soul, releasing a heart-wrenching cry. The two mes then disappeared after mming into Su Lins body. The crowd thought that Su Lin possesses some sort of treasure which had neutralized the attack but what they did not expect was for Su Lin to roll around on the ground in agony after the two mes had vanished. She continued to shriek sharply and sent shivers down the crowds spine. Chapter 1530 - A Meeting (2)

Chapter 1530: A Meeting (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd never imagined that those two mes had disappeared into her soul instead. Even though she may look unharmed on the surface, her soul was suffering from an extreme form of torture! Unfortunately, when ites to harming ones soul, the person enduring the torment would not be able to die unless their soul was destroyed! Gu Ruoyun had controlled her power as she utilized this attack. Therefore, Su Lins soul would not be destroyed immediately! Youd suggested we put down our weapons and fight one-on-one. Ive already satisfied you. This time, Im not using any weapons to fight you. Gu Ruoyun looked at Su Lin and calmly remarked, Ive also said before that I will avenge Mu Ying. Do you believe me now? Su Lin bit her lip and red fixedly at Gu Ruoyun. She then used herst bit of strength to let out a sharp scream. Gu Ruoyun, youve stolen the Underworlds spiritual beast and the Underworld will never let you get away with it! Hahaha, so what if I die? You will soon lose your life here! If Im able to drag you down as a scapegoat, I have no regrets even if I die! The hatred in her voicended into everyones ears and caused them to shiver. Her eyes were filled with hatred and were as terrifying as a venomous snake. That was right! In Su Lins heart, even if she were to die, she would turn Gu Ruoyun into a scapegoat! This woman had offended the Underworld anyway, no one could save her! Unfortunately, things did not turn out the way she had hoped. Su Lins wishes would nevere true... Gu Ruoyun. The Left Protector swept her eyes towards Su Lin who was rolling on the ground in agony and frowned before looking at Gu Ruoyun. Our Young Master has arrived. I wonder if you still dare to deny our ownership of this little fellow? Gu Ruoyun looked at the Left Protector. Suddenly, a familiar aura whirled behind her. Her body immediately stiffened on the spot and a ripple of emotion appeared in her chilly eyes. A man was standing behind Gu Ruoyun. His crimson robes fluttered ceaselessly as his silver hair danced in the violent winds. However, there was an umon look of gentleness in his red eyes. At that moment, all eyes had turned to look at the man who had appeared from thin air. When the crowd saw the mans distinctively peerless appearance, they became entirely mesmerized and were lost deep within the mans unrivaled features. Young Master. The Left Protectors heart leaped when she saw that man and she quickly led the members of the Underworld to kneel as she spoke with reverence, The Left Protector of the Underworld and disciples wee you, Young Master! At the same time, the Heavenly Moon Emperor, who had been seated on the Dragon Throne, rose as well and stared at the silver-haired man with reverence. The silver-haired man did not speak. His eyes had remained fixed upon Gu Ruoyun whose back was towards him. He did not say a word and merely gazed at her quietly. Finally, the woman in front of him made a move. She slowly turned around and her eyes traveled towards the mans familiar features. She nearly opened her lips but did not say a word in the end. The silver-haired mans eyes filled with deep emotion as he gazed upon the woman that he had yearned for day and night. However, he suddenly noticed the little fellow, Mengmeng, who was clinging onto Gu Ruoyuns chest with an entirely blissful look on its face. The mans eyes instantly turned cold. The little fellow realized that a pair of gloomy eyes were ring at it and instantly shivered. It shrank in terror and intended to clutch Gu Ruoyuns robes tighter but who would have thought that its little ws ended up on top of her breast of all ces. Hence, the mans eyes turned even colder. Chapter 1531 - A Meeting (3)

Chapter 1531: A Meeting (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sob, sob, Master, this man is very scary! The little fellow continued to shrink back as it tried to hide from the silver-haired mans eyes. However, the more its burrowed into Gu Ruoyuns robes, the colder Qianbei Yes re became until it even carried a faint bit of murderous intent. At this moment, the little fellow felt like it was an innocent victim. Who had I offended? Why is this demon-like man ring at me and refusing to turn away? Could it be that hes taken a liking to my little anus? The little fellow quickly covered its little anus at the thought of this as its entire being trembled. It felt a great urge to bury its entire head into Gu Ruoyuns robes. I like women, not men! If this little fellow could speak, this would be what it would have yelled out. Young Master? The Left Protector carefully lifted her head to look at Qianbei Ye. When she noticed the murderous air surrounding him, her heart leaped. It seems that this time, this woman, Gu Ruoyun, was finished! As Qianbei Ye does not like being stared at, the members of the Underworld had lowered their heads upon his arrival and no one had seen the gentle emotion which had appeared in the mans eyes in the beginning. As the Left Protector spoke, Qianbei Ye took a step towards Gu Ruoyun. He then pulled the little fellow from Gu Ruoyuns chest without another word and held the struggling creature in his grasp. Young Master! When the Left Protector saw Qianbei Yes actions, she finally gathered enough courage and looked at the peerless man who had his back against them as she spoke with reverence, Weve found the missing spiritual beast of the Underworld, this subordinate... Just as the Left Protector was about to take credit for her actions, she saw the man wave his hand in front of her and the little fellow, which had been struggling in his grasp, was thrown aside. That was right! It had been cast aside without any hesitation! It was as if the little fellow was not a powerful spiritual beast but a mere object. The Left Protector was dazed as she stared puzzledly at Qianbei Ye. Her mind was a nk. Could it be that the Young Master does not cherish this spiritual beast? If he did not like this spiritual beast, why had he snatched it away in the first ce? Qianbei Ye did not allow anyone the opportunity to process this. His eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun with grief and resentment as he spoke, If it wasnt for the fact that this spiritual beast is still useful to you, I would have killed it by now! Every inch of your body belongs to me and no one is allowed to touch you, not even spiritual beasts! After all, there were some parts of her that Qianbei Ye had not yet touched yet this little guy was so bold to actually ce its ws on her breasts! How could he not feel aggrieved? Boom! The Left Protector waspletely dazed as if she had been struck by lightning. Her mind was a mess as her eyes stared dazedly at Qianbei Ye. What does the Young Master mean by this? Why does it sound as if this woman is his lover? Everyone else was stunned as well. Each and every one of them did not dare to believe that this peerless man, whose face was full of resentment like a grieving wife, was actually the legendary Young Master of the Underworld! Also, the Left Protector had previously imed that the Underworlds Young Master does not like Gu Ruoyun and she had even stolen the Underworlds spiritual beast? This plotline had reversed a little too quickly! Dong Fang was the first to return to his senses. He, who had been filled with anxiety, instantly straightened his back andined, Lord Young Master, the Underworlds Left Protector had previously imed that Lady Gu had failed to seduce you so she had stolen a spiritual beast egg from the Underworld. Now, the Underworld is hunting her down! Oh, thats right, the Left Protector had even insulted Lady Gu and said that the members of the Underworld would never let her get away with it! Chapter 1532 - A Meeting (4)

Chapter 1532: A Meeting (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye mildly raised his brows when he heard Dong Fangsint. He then reached out and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms as his blood-red eyes stared at the little fellow, Mengmeng, who was stumbling towards them. Even though Qianbei Ye had not tortured the little fellow for Gu Ruoyuns sake, he had flung the little fellow rather violently earlier. Hence, the little fellow was furious and tears of grief were welling up within its eyes. Wife, where had you managed to kidnap this little fellow from? Qianbei Ye curled his lips as he asked quietly. He may not have answered Dong Fangsin but his remark made two things clear. Number one, Gu Ruoyun was his wife; number two, he does not know this little fellow so, naturally, the matter surrounding Gu Ruoyuns theft in the Underworld was rendered null and void. The crowd was in amotion and all eyes turned towards the Left Protector. At this moment, the Left Protectors face has drained of color and her body was trembling ceaselessly! In all her assumptions, she never expected the Young Master to be acquainted with Gu Ruoyun and for their rtionship to be such... You mean Mengmeng? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and giggled, This fellow is the Secret Orders Sacred Beast. It had clung onto me when I left the Secret Order so I brought it with me to the Dark Earth Realm! Xiao Ye, now that Ive found you and well be able to obtain the Moon Soul Herb after this, isnt it time for us to leave? The Secret Orders Sacred Beast? Qianbei Ye chuckled softly, Ive heard of the Secret Orders Sacred Beast but I never thought that it would end up in your possession. However, there is one matter that I must take care of before we leave the Dark Earth Realm. The man then slowly turned his gaze towards the Left Protector who was kneeling on the ground. His gaze no longer disyed the tenderness he had shown to Gu Ruoyun as his blood-red eyes glowed with a bloodthirsty murderous intent. Zuo Yu, are you aware of your crimes? His voice was deep and gloomy and caused the Left Protector to shiver and nearly buried her head into the dirt. Young Master, I... I was not aware of your rtionship with her, please forgive me, Young Master? Qing Ming. Qianbei Ye nced at the Left Protector as he calmly issued his instruction, Zuo Yu has offended her superior and humiliated the Young Madam. Based on the Underworldsws, how should we punish her? Replying to the Young Master. The green-robed man slowly stepped forward upon hearing this and joined his fists in reverence. Any criminal who hasmitted the offense will be executed by a thousand cuts for a hundred days before having their soul scattered! An execution of a thousand cuts for a hundred days means that they would only slice a bit of Zuo Yus flesh from her body without killing her. She would only be allowed to die at the end of one hundred days! Also, her soul would be scattered after her death and she would never have the chance to be reborn! Therefore, upon hearing Qing Mings response, the Left Protector mmed her head violently on the ground with a thump and spoke in a trembling voice filled with fear, Spare me, Young Master, spare me, Young Master! Qing Ming, Ill leave this matter to you. Not only do I want her to suffer from a thousand cuts for a hundred days, I also want her soul burned for a thousand days. Only then will I allow her soul to scatter! To burn her soul for a thousand days means setting her soul on fire with mes especially for dealing with souls for a thousand days. Only then would they allow for her soul to scatter! Not even the Underworld has ever experienced this kind of cruelty! However, Qianbei Ye had designed such a cruel punishment for the sake of venting Gu Ruoyuns frustrations. No, Young Master, you cant do this to me! The Left Protector screamed in horror. If Gu Ruoyun truly is the Young Madam, I would have nothing to say even if youve destroyed my soul. However, she is not a member of the Underworld nor is she the Young Madam. The Elders and the Pce Lord will never allow you to marry her so I have not offended a superior! Qianbei Ye looked at the struggling Zuo Yu and replied indifferently, Once I marry Yuner, I will use the world as her betrothal gift. This Underworld is also one of her betrothal gifts yet you say that shes not a member of the Underworld? Chapter 1533 - A Meeting (5)

Chapter 1533: A Meeting (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Heaven and earth would be her betrothal gift! When Qianbei Ye had said those words, the Left Protectors face instantly turned very pale. She then stared at him with a lifeless look on her face. How many men in this world would speak such assertive words/ How many women would be worth having heaven and earth as their betrothal gift before being married? Now, the Young Master had just announced to the public that he would use heaven and earth as a betrothal gift to marry Gu Ruoyun. Suddenly, the Left Protector burst intoughter. Herughter was filled with a maniacal air before she spoke very slowly, Young Master, the Master has always wanted you to marry his daughter. He will never allow you to be with this woman! Even if you want to use the Underworld as a betrothal gift to her, Im afraid that this will never happen. Hence, she will certainly never be a member of the Underworld! The Left Protector had assumed that after saying these words, Qianbei Yes face would change drastically. Who would have thought that the crimson-robed man would merely raise his brows and speak in a dark voice with an endless air of dominance? The Master? What is he? As long as Yuner wishes it, the Underworld shall be given to her. If she does not like it, the Underworlds existence would not be needed. Thump! The Left Protector had risen to her feet but before she could stand properly, she stumbled backward and fell heavily onto the ground. She never expected the Young Master to say such seditious words for the sake of a woman! Young Master, the Pce Master is your Master. Why are you acting so rebelliously? If the Pce Master, as someone who had nurtured you wholeheartedly, were to find out about this, how sad would he be? Even to this moment, the Left Protector was still trying to advise Qianbei Ye to mend his ways! Unfortunately, after Qianbei Ye had said those words, he had no longer spared her a second nce. Qing Ming, take her away but dont kill her. I want her to suffer a fate worse than death! Qianbei Yes voice was gloomy and bloodthirsty, filled with a powerful murderous intent. If anyone else in the Dark Earth Realm has the audacity to offend Yuner, I will make them understand the true meaning of hell! The true meaning of hell means that even if one wanted to die, one would not be able to do so! The Left Protector was paralyzed on the spot as her face filled with hopelessness. This time, she allowed Qing Ming to take her away and did not retaliate. Perhaps she now understands that resistance was futile when one falls into Qianbei Yes grasp. The crowd sighed incessantly as they watched the misfortune unfold. As the saying goes, do not invite death and you will not die. If the Left Protector had not tried to frame Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye would not have treated her this way. Lord Young Master. Dong Fangs gaze darted back and forth before he suddenly pointed at Su Lin who was lying on the ground and said, This woman had ndered Lady Gu and imed that Lady Gu had seduced the Regional King in order to register for thepetition. Also, Lin You of the Prime Ministers Mansion had tried to kill Lady Gu for Su Lins sake. Furthermore, Elder Wuxu of the Heavenly Moon Empire, as Lin Yous Master, had constantly caused trouble for Lady Gu. If Lady Gu had not been strong enough, her reputation would have been swept away and she would have died by their hands. When Dong Fang saw that Gu Ruoyun has such a powerful supporter, hepletely disregarded all consequences and exposed the evil deeds of Su Lin and the others. Hence, Qianbei Yes gloomy and cold red eyes slowly turned around and looked at the pale-faced Su Lin... If this had happened in the past, Su Lin would most certainly feel absolutelycent with having the eyes of such a peerless man upon her. Now, however, when she sensed the mans murderous re, she trembled and cried out in fear, No, I didnt mean it, I really didnt do it on purpose. I dont want to die so spare me. As long as you spare me, I am willing to work extremely hard to repay you... She was not done with living and she did not want to die just yet! If she had known that Gu Ruoyun and the Young Master of the Underworld were acquainted, she would never have incriminated her no matter how bold she was feeling... Chapter 1534 - The Dust Settles (1)

Chapter 1534: The Dust Settles (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yuner, how would you like to punish her? Qianbei Ye gently raised the corners of his lips but his eyes showed no hint of a smile. Instead, the look in his eyes when he stared at Su Lin was filled with a sharp murderous intent. Im fine with anything. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders and replied nonchntly. Qianbei Ye fell silent for a moment when he heard this before he suddenly smiled, Alright, since you have no particr preference Yuner, I will deal with this woman! He then turned to Dongfang who had stepped out to expose the situation and spoke in a low voice, You,e here. Me? Dong Fang shuddered as he pointed at himself and asked, overwhelmed by this unexpected favor. He never thought that the Underworlds Young Master mention him at this moment. How could a lowly person like him not feel joy? This woman had ndered Yuner and said that shes a seductress. Ill leave her to you and youll find a hundred men to please her every day! If men will not do, find spiritual beasts! Furthermore, I will send members of the Underworld to ensure your safety. No one will be able to save her! Anyone who tries to save her will be the Underworlds enemy! Be it to the ends of the earth, I, Qianbei Ye, will not rest until the Underworlds enemies are dead! Once these words had been spoken, the Regional Kings expression turned an ugly shade. If Qianbei Ye had only nned to kill Su Lin, he would not be so enraged even though his heart would ache! Yet, this man was humiliating his daughter in that way, it was simply a p in his face. However, the Regional King has had a long life so, naturally, he understood that if he were to make an enemy of Qianbei Ye now, things would not end well. Therefore, he forced his anger down as his eyes filled with hatred. Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye, Ill let you stay alive for a little while longer. When that Lord breaks free of that seal, doom will be upon you! He clenched his fists tightly as the hatred in his heart deepened. In contrast to the Regional Kings embarrassment, Dong Fang immediately felt excited when he heard Qianbei Yes deration. His voice filled with reverence as he answered, Yes, Young Master. He then smiled sinisterly at Su Lin. His high-spirited features filled withcency as his eyes filled with provocation while he spoke, Su Lin, you probably never thought that this day woulde when you attacked Gu Ruoyun, right? Haha, regardless of the Regional Kings Mansions great power, you are no match for the Underworld! Now that I have the Underworlds support, Im not afraid of you! Honestly speaking, Dong Fang was now rejoicing. Even though he had also looked down at Gu Ruoyun in the beginning, he had awoken to the truth in the end. Otherwise, he too would be sharing Su Lins fate. Who are the other two that youve mentioned? Qianbei Ye remembered thest part of Dong Fangs announcement and frowned. Who amongst you is Elder Wuxu and Lin You, show yourselves! An elderly figure was trying to sneak out from the crowd when Qianbei Yes words suddenly rang out. The old mans body trembled but his thirst for survival drove him to make his way out of the crowd! Thats him! That sneaky old man is Elder Wuxu. As for Lin You, hes still recuperating from his injuries in the Prime Ministers Mansion and is absent. Dong Fangs voice had rung aloud behind the old man. It was also at this moment that the crowd immediately parted around him, exposing the old mans figure in the rear garden. Elder Wuxu turned around tremblingly. His elderly figure shook nonstop and he no longer disyed his previously haughty demeanor. Chapter 1535 - The Dust Settles (2)

Chapter 1535: The Dust Settles (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No one could understand the extent of the terror in Elder Wuxus heart at this very moment. Furthermore, there was no way for him to exin his previous actions. Young Master. The Heavenly Moon Emperor rose to his feet and furrowed his brows. However, there was a pleading air in his voice and he did not dare to be impudent either. Elder Wuxu is an elder in the Heavenly Moon Empire and Weve always steered clear of the Underworld! Why dont you grant Us some dignity and spare Elder Wuxu? Elder Wuxu was not the same as Su Lin. Su Lin was only a talent in the Empire. Even though she has broken through to the refined state, she had used a spell to achieve that while Elder Wuxu was a true cultivator at the refined state! Therefore, the Emperor does not wish to give up on Elder Wuxu. Qianbei Ye did not seem to hear the Heavenly Moon Emperors voice as he slowly approached Elder Wuxu. He then ced hisrge hand on Elder Wuxus head and there was the sound of a thump. He had only used a little bit of force but they could hear the elders skull crack... The Heavenly Moon Emperors expression changed and he sat down heavily. He then took a deep breath to steady his emotions. The Young Master of the Underworld is truly a man with character. We truly admire you. Qianbei Ye had not looked at the Heavenly Moon Emperor from the very beginning. He then slowly turned around and walked back to Gu Ruoyuns side before gently smiling. Yuner, the temporary Imperial residence is not far from here! Ill escort you to get some rest. Gu Ruoyun nodded and walked out of the courtyard in Qianbei Yes embrace. Prime Minister Lin, who was in the crowd, stared at the couple in the distance and sighed in relief. He carefully wiped the sweat off his brow and made to leave this ce. However, a voice which was as light as a feather rang out suddenly. There were hints of gloom and bloodlust in it. One more thing, for Lin You who had once humiliated Yuner, Ill leave him for you to deal with. He was speaking to Dong Fang. Dong Fang quickly joined his fists as his features disyed reverence. Yes, it is my good fortune to settle these matters for you, Young Master. I wont let these people get away! Dong Fang then watched the peerless crimson-robed man gently embracing Gu Ruoyun as they disappearing from the Imperial Pce in the blink of an eye... Hahaha! When the two had left, Dong Fang burst intoughter and walked towards Su Lins side. He stomped on her legs violently as his features filled withcency and glee. Su Lin, werent you behaving savagely just a while ago? Didnt you want to attack Lady Gu? Besides, youve even heavily injured Mu Ying! Now, its our turn for a full retaliation! I will return the humiliation that youve inflicted upon our friends a hundred times more! Once he has finished saying his piece, he turned towards the crowd behind him and spoke in a clear voice, Everyone, if you or your spiritual beasts have any needs,e and see me! As long as you cane up with a price, I will get Su Lin to serve you! You may toy with her however you wish, just dont y with her to death! In the beginning, the crowd had fallen silent upon hearing those words. After all, Su Lin was the daughter of the Regional Kings Mansion. Who would dare to abuse her in front of the Regional King? However, when the crowd remembered that it was the Underworlds Young Master who had issued the order, they began to grow restless. Those who had been able to participate in thispetition were not fools. Though most people may agree that the Underworld and the Heavenly Moon Empire were at the same level of power and influence, the Underworld would not have had the audacity to kill Elder Wuxu in front of the Heavenly Moon Emperor unless they had a trump card! Also, when the Young Master of the Underworld had killed Elder Wuxu, the Heavenly Moon Emperor had not even dared to let out a fart! It was clear that the Emperor has his misgivings. Chapter 1536 - The Dust Settles (3)

Chapter 1536: The Dust Settles (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As they were thinking about this, someone in the crowd cried out, Sir Dong Fang, may I ask how much do Su Lins services cost? Regardless of everything, Su Lin was once considered as the top beauty in the Heavenly Moon Empire. Even though she was a busty but airheaded idiot, there were many who wish to have a taste of her! Now that there was such a good opportunity at hand, why would they give it up so easily? This... Dong Fang fell into a deep silence before he replied, A hundred gold pieces each time? No, no, no. The price of a hundred gold pieces is too expensive, Su Lin cant be sold for such a good price. If its too expensive, no one would want her! How about this, one gold piece for each time and its firste, first serve. It doesnt matter whether its you, your spiritual beast or the cat, dog, mouse, or ant in your home who has the need, you cane to see me for her services. Everyone is wee! Su Lin nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. Her face turned red as she red fixedly at Dong Fang. She red at him as if she wanted to tear him into a million pieces! Did this fellow just proim that Im only worth one gold piece? In the Dark Earth Realm, even a steamed bun is worth more than one gold piece! He has actually humiliated me in this manner! Besides, he even said that he wouldnt even refuse a cat, dog, mouse, or an ant? Im the daughter of the Regional King, you cant treat me this way! If you abuse me, my father will kill you all! Su Lin cried out until her voice had gone hoarse. There was utter humiliation in her features and she clenched her fists tightly while her bosom filled with an uncontroble hatred. Haha, Su Lin, your father isnt going to save you. Youve offended the Underworlds Young Master, theres no way for your father to save you now! Dong Fang burst intoughter as he stared at the struggling Su Lin with disdain. Mu Ying, your time for revenge has arrived. Lets drag Su Lin away now and use her to do business from now on! This is the duty given to us by the Young Master. Mu Ying nodded when he heard Dong Fangs words. He then sent Kang Shaojie, who was standing next to him, a knowing look before stepping forward to apprehend Su Lin. Both of them were of no match for Su Lin in the past. Now, however, Su Lin was heavily injured and does not even have the energy to stand up, what more fight back. No, stop! Stop that right now! Father, save me, I dont want to go with them! Su Lin screamed anxiously when she saw she was about to fall into their hands. She stared at the Regional King who was standing next to the Heavenly Moon Emperor as her eyes begged him to save her! The Regional Kings heart trembled when he saw Su Lins terror. He then slowly closed his eyes as his handsome features disyed a sense of helplessness. Su Lin eventually stopped struggling. The expression in her eyes had turned from rm to a dull and lifeless look. Tears soon filled her eyes and slowly rolled down her face. At a time like this, her body showed the true meaning of despair! That was right! Su Lin has truly lost all hope. She could not believe that her father, who had treasured her so deeply from a young age, would just stand aside and watch her drown... ... At the temporary Imperial residence. A woman dressed in green robes was standing next to a window in a luxurious and imposing bedchamber. She stared at the sky and her thoughts were shrouded in mystery. Just then, an arm wrapped around her waist as a familiar breath skimmed over her ear, causing her to tremble slightly. After a long pause, she rxed. With her back against the man, she asked him, Xiao Ye, is there anything you wish to tell me? Yuner. Qianbei Ye lowered his eyelids and smiled gently as his eyes filled with tenderness, What would you like to know? I will tell you everything. Chapter 1537 - The Dust Settles (4)

Chapter 1537: The Dust Settles (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun gently pursed her lips as she slowly turned around to gaze upon the mans peerless features. Her eyes no longer carried her previously chilly air and were showing an indescribable feeling. I would like to know how your life was after you had arrived in the Dark Earth Realm. Furthermore, whats the story behind the Three-Headed Hell Dragon? ording to my big brother, it mentioned that you have many enemies in the Dark Earth Realm. If that was the case, how had you received the position of the Underworlds Young Master? Qianbei Ye smiled, Yuner, this matter is very simple. The Underworld was an organization which I had created over ten thousand years ago. Because of my departure, the Underworld has merely changed Masters! However, therere a few old fellows who have lived for ten thousand years in the Underworld. These old fellows had once been my subordinates but they are now reaching the end of their days. To prevent the other organizations from finding out about this, they had used the excuse of closed-door cultivation to hide away. Not even the Underworlds Master is aware that their time was up. He believes that they will still protect the Underworld as they had done in the past. Gu Ruoyun was shaken, never in her wildest imagination would she have guessed that Qianbei Ye was the creator of the Underworld. The Three-Headed Hell Dragon was right and I do have many enemies in the Underworld. When some of them had received news of my arrival, they had indeed tried to cause great trouble for me! Hence, those old fellows did not expose my true identity. Not even the Underworlds Master is aware that Im the creator of the Underworld. He only allowed me to have the title of Young Master and permitted me to enter the Underworld. Xiao Ye, I dont think it would be too difficult to discover your true identity. Gu Ruoyun looked at Qianbei Ye as she said, Your silver hair is a distinctive feature. Even if you were to hide your true identity, they could determine who you are based on the color of your hair. Hearing this, Qianbei Yeughed in a solemn manner. He then pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms and rubbed his chin against her head. Yuner, ten thousand years ago, very few people had been able to see my true face. The number of people who know of my distinctive features is very little as well. Theres no need for you to worry about this! The Three-Headed Hell Dragon had initially allowed me to enter the Dark Earth Realm with the intention of getting the others to help him deal with me. Who would have thought that I would profit from this disaster and enter the Underworld once again? Where had the Three-Headed Hell Dragone from? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as she asked. Upon hearing these words, Qianbei Ye fell silent for a few seconds before he smiled. However, that smile does not carry any warmth and was instead filled with an eerie, gloomy air. He had once been my subordinate. Later... He had betrayed me! Gu Ruoyun did not say a word when she sensed the cold and gloomy air from Qianbei Ye. She then stretched out her arms and embraced him tightly. Theres one more thing. Xiao Ye, Zhuo Yu had mentioned the Master of the Underworlds daughter, whats that all about? Gu Ruoyun seemed to have remembered something and questioned him as she raised her brows. Qianbei Yes body stiffened all of a sudden and he eyed Gu Ruoyun cautiously, During my absence over thest ten thousand years, those old fellows had selected a new Master for the Underworld. I, on the other hand, was selected by those old fellows to be the next Master. Hence, the current Master of the Underworld wants to marry his daughter off to me. Yuner, I can swear to you that ever since Ive entered the Underworld, Ive only spoken two words to the Master of the Underworlds daughter. Ive never had any unnecessary conversations with her. You... Are you angry? Gu Ruoyun gently released herself from Qianbei Yes embrace and asked with a forced smile, Oh? What two words did you say to her? Chapter 1538 - The Dust Settles (5)

Chapter 1538: The Dust Settles (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye stared at Gu Ruoyun nervously as he replied honestly, The first word was scram and the second word was also scram. If you dont like it, Ill never say another word to her again. Dont be angry, okay? This man, who had previously looked as cruel as a god of death, was now standing cautiously in front of Gu Ruoyun and exining himself in a meek and subservient manner, afraid that she would be angry at him. Hehe. Gu Ruoyun giggled. Her smile was as magnificent as the sun and allowed Qianbei Ye to rx. Xiao Ye, how can I not believe you? Weve known each other for so many years and youve disregarded all danger to save my life many times. Now, youve plunged into risk for my big brothers sake! Even if someone were to stand in front of me and tell me that youve betrayed me, I would certainly choose to believe you. Her gaze then turned serious as she continued, I believe that you will never abandon me. I also believe that no matter what I do, you will stand with me and help me unconditionally. Yuner. Qianbei Ye lifted his hand and pulled the woman into his arms. He then lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. There was an endless tenderness in his blood-red eyes. Even if I disappoint every person in the world, I wont ever disappoint you! This was his promise to her for the rest of his life! In this entire lifetime, having her with him was enough. Both of them slowly got into the moment as they kissed. Qianbei Ye then slowly released her and spoke thickly, Yuner, can we... He did not finish the entire sentence but the meaning in his words was very obvious. As Gu Ruoyun gazed into the tenderness in the mans eyes, she gently nodded. I had promised you that I will give myself to you when we meet again. Xiao Ye, youve done so much for me and youre the man who is worth receiving the trust of my entire life to. Yuner. Upon receiving the womans permission, Qianbei Ye pulled her close into his arms once again. He then gently swept the woman off her feet beneath the gentle breeze and walked towards therge bed. The scarlet bed curtain fluttered gently on the bed, festive and brightly-colored. The curtains sheltered the man and woman on the bed until only two pairs of legs which could make ones imagination run wild could be seen... 1 ... The next day. At first light, Gu Ruoyun was aching incessantly from head to toe once she had woken up. She rubbed her neck 2 and turned around to find a pair of red eyes filled with tenderness. Are you up 3 ? Qianbei Ye smiled gently and lifted his arm to pull the woman into his embrace, Yuner, once we leave the Dark Earth Realm, lets get married, 4 alright? Alright. Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before 5 nodding in agreement. Now that they have found her parents and her family has been reunited, it was time for her to marry Xiao Ye. After all, she has already promised him. Yuner, Ive mentioned this before. If I want to marry you, I will give you the heavens and earth as a betrothal gift! The Underworld is also my betrothal gift to you! Lets return to the Underworld first, I have some business toplete. Gu Ruoyun gently nodded, Ill go with you. Since Qianbei Ye has announced that he would gift the Underworld to her, she would not refuse it. She has never needed any ceremony when ites to him! Oh, right. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun seemed to have remembered something and frowned. Where has that evildoer, Zuo Shangchen, gone to? Its like he had disappeared without any rhyme or reason! The Regional King is strange too, I cant shake this feeling that hes not as simple as he seems. Its like hes holding some sort of secret... Chapter 1539 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (1)

Chapter 1539: Brother And Sister Meet Again (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Dont worry, Yuner, I will uncover the Regional Kings secrets. Qianbei Ye pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms and lowered his eyelids as he smiled gently, Its still early, how about we continue expressing our tender affections 1 ? Qianbei Ye did not wait for Gu Ruoyun to reply and kissed her on the lips before he ruthlessly 2 pushed her down... ... Heavenly Moon Empire. The Heavenly Moon Emperor was frowning in deep thought in the dazzling Imperial Pce while his cold and grim eyes shed with a stern light. After a long pause, a voice rang out from outside the door, Reporting to Your Imperial Majesty, the Regional King requests an audience. The Heavenly Moon Emperor rxed his brows upon hearing the report and replied indifferently, Let him in. After he had spoken, a middle-aged man in embroidered robes entered the main hall. As the man approached the Heavenly Moon Emperor, he joined his fists respectfully and said, Reporting to Your Imperial Majesty, the purpose of my visit is because I have some matters to discuss with You. I ask that You dismiss your attendants. The Heavenly Moon Emperors eyes carried a cold and stern air as he waved his hand and ordered, All of you, leave. As Your Imperial Majestymands. The pce maids and eunuchs, who had been standing in the main hall, all withdrew. Now, only the Heavenly Moon Emperor and the Regional King were left in therge pce. Regional King, now that theres no one else here, you may speak freely. The Heavenly Moon Emperor looked at the Regional King as he spoke in a cold and indifferent voice. Your Imperial Majesty. The Regional King smiled. His smile carried treachery and cruelty as he asked very slowly, Are You truly resigned to being bullied by the Underworld in this manner? The Young Master of the Underworld had killed Elder Wuxu right in front of You. He hadpletely disregarded the Heavenly Moon Empires dignity! Are You really going to suffer in silence? The Heavenly Moon Emperors expression stiffened. His tone filled with scorn as he replied, Regional King, what do you mean by this? You want Us to attack and deal with the Young Master? Hehe, Your Imperial Majesty, the Underworld may be great but that Young Master had not been escorted by very many people. The Heavenly Moon Empire, on the other hand, has countless powerful cultivators. Even if hes that powerful, he cannot possibly be able to defeat all our powerful cultivators! The Regional King took a deep breath and a somber light shed in his eyes. If we secretly have him assassinated, the Underworld wouldnt find out anyway. That way, the Heavenly Moon Empire wont be dragged down either! I know that You, Your Imperial Majesty, had tolerated this in the beginning not because You feared the Young Master, but because You had feared the power of the Underworld. Youre terrified that if You killed the Young Master of the Underworld, it would bring a catastrophe upon the Heavenly Moon Empire! Gu Ruoyun would not be spared! He must also get the Ancient Divine Pagoda! However, if he allows Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye to return to the Underworld, he would lose that opportunity! By then, he would certainly suffer a cruel death for failing the task his Lord had entrusted to him! Besides, that sl*t Gu Ruoyun had the audacity to humiliate Liner! Now, each time he remembers the suffering Liner has to endure, he would feel the urge to tear Gu Ruoyun into a million pieces! The Heavenly Moon Emperorughed icily. He then turned towards the Regional Kings twisted face and calmly replied, Thats correct, the Underworlds Young Master had indeed murdered Elder Wuxu, and caused Us to lose face. However, its simply not worth the trouble to be in conflict with the Underworld because of this! Regional King, theres no need for you to say anything more. We do not wish to make an enemy of the Underworld. The Regional Kings eyes flickered as he smiled. What if I told You that Gu Ruoyun holds the legendary Ancient Divine Pagoda? Anyone who holds the Ancient Divine Pagoda is only one step away from the full circle state! Do You not wish to have this opportunity, Your Imperial Majesty? Chapter 1540 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (2)

Chapter 1540: Brother And Sister Meet Again (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The full circle state was the closest to a godly state in this existence! The Heavenly Moon Emperor has reached the ninth transformation state. Though he was at the early stage of the ninth transformation state, he could be considered to be close to the peak of perfection. However, he knew that his potential was at its limit. There was no way for him to possibly continue to break through! As for reaching the full circle state, that was even more unattainable! However, there was one exception amongst these impossibilities! The Ancient Divine Pagoda! With something like the Ancient Divine Pagoda in his possession, forget about the Heavenly Moon Empire, even the Underworld would cease to exist for him! However, the Heavenly Moon Emperor never thought that Gu Ruoyun would have the Ancient Divine Pagoda in her possession. No wonder her talents were so great... Your Imperial Majesty, what do You think? If You wish to have that Ancient Divine Pagoda, I will willingly lend You a hand! The Regional King had obviously noticed the ripple of emotion on the Heavenly Moon Emperors face and his lips curled into a creepy smile. Gu Ruoyun, even though youre now aided by the Underworld, I wont let you get away so easily! The Heavenly Moon Emperor slowly closed his eyes. After a long pause, he opened them again and a sense of determination shed in his expression. Regional King, We will leave this matter in your hands! You are allowed to mobilize the cultivators of the Empire but We need you to make sure of one thing! You mustnt let anyone witness your annihtion of them no matter what. Otherwise, if this matter gets back to the Underworld, We will not be able to exin it. At Your Imperial Majestysmand! The Regional King joined his fists and withdrew after receiving his orders. As he turned around to leave the pce, a sinister smile crept up upon his face. That smile wascent and wicked as well as filled with a determination for victory. To not let anyone find out about the Heavenly Moon Empires role in the destruction of the Underworlds Young Master? What a joke! Once Ive sessfully obtained the Ancient Divine Pagoda, I will expose this matter. When that timees, the Underworld will certainly send their men to war against the Heavenly Moon Empire! As for me, as long as the Ancient Divine Pagoda is in my grasp, I will escape to a faraway ce and leave the terrible mess here to this idiot, the Heavenly Moon Emperor! Its his fault for being so brainless and so easily manipted. Hahaha! The Regional King felt the urge to throw his head back and burst intoughter at the thought of this. However, as the Heavenly Moon Emperor was still present on the Dragons Throne, it was wiser for him to hide his emotions now. After the Regional King had departed, a ck figure appeared in the previously silent pce. It was an old man dressed entirely in ck. He was eerie and terrifying and his entire being released a cold, gloomy air as he asked in a hoarse voice, Your Imperial Majesty, may I ask what is Your bidding? Gui Yi, you will follow the Regional King and carry out the task with him. The Heavenly Moon Emperor then narrowed his gaze as a murderous intent shed in his eyes. Once the Ancient Divine Pagoda is safely in his possession, you will get rid of him! The ck-robed old man showed no sign of astonishment nor did he look shocked. He only lowered his head with reverence and continued to speak in a hoarse voice, Yes, Your Imperial Majesty! It was likely that the Regional King, who has been an intelligent man all his life, would never have expected that in his pursuit for a narrow gain, he had neglected a greater danger! Just as he thought that he had fooled the Heavenly Moon Emperor and manipted him, thetter was well aware of the situation! He even had a backup n! This Regional King is wildly ambitious. We reckon that half the people hell send this time will be his own men. Thats a good thing too so We wont lose too many of Our own. By then, you must get rid of everyone youve brought with you to avoid any rumors from leaking! At this point, We have no means to face the Underworld head-on! Chapter 1541 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (3)

Chapter 1541: Brother And Sister Meet Again (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After receiving his orders, the ck-robed man joined his fists and replied with reverence, As Youmand, Your Imperial Majesty! The ck-robed man then withdrew. Once he had left, the entire pce returned to its previously chilly atmosphere as the Heavenly Moon Emperor stared coldly at the tightly shut pce door, his thoughts unreadable. ... A gentle breeze was blowing through the tranquil forest. Qianbei Ye, who was holding Gu Ruoyun in his arms, suddenly paused as a smile crept up on his peerless features. Yuner, do you think that the Regional King would let us get away with it after attacking Su Lin? Gu Ruoyun sensed something and smiled calmly. The world believes that the Regional King is a reasonable man but I seem to feel that its not the case! If the Regional King was really that reasonable, he would not have produced a daughter like Su Lin. Am I right, Xiao Ye? Thats correct. Qianbei Ye nodded as he looked at the rustling tree branches. The smile on his face grew even more pronounced as he said, Since youre already here,e out! Theres no need to y hide and seek. Whoosh! Just as Qianbei Ye had spoken, a subtle change urred in the entire forest. Even the surroundings seem to have frozen over! Countless figures then showed themselves from out of thin air, surrounding the couple. The leader of this group was clearly the Regional King. His gentle features no longer disyed his usual warmth but a strange and sinister air instead! Youre indeed the Underworlds Young Master to have been able to detect our presence! The Regional King scoffed icily as his knifelike re turned towards Qianbei Ye. Did you think that after hurting my daughter, I will let you get away so easily? Qianbei Ye slowly turned around and a red light glowed within his crimson eyes as heughed indifferently, Even if you had note here, I wouldnt have spared you either. Because this man carries an unclear agenda towards Gu Ruoyun! Even if Qianbei Ye has yet to find out what the Regional Kings agenda was, he would never let this man threaten Gu Ruoyun further. He would kill this dangerous seed in its budding stage! Haha, if you had been in the Underworlds territory, I would not be able to threaten you at all. Unfortunately, you had not brought the Underworlds cultivators with you this time! On your own, youre no match for me! The Regional King burst intoughter and his mirth carried a sense of mockery, Qianbei Ye, youre no longer that popr figure of the maind ten thousand years ago. Otherwise, I reckon that not a single person in this world now would dare to provoke you. Once the Regional King had spoken, the temperature around them plummeted. The crimson-robed man stared coldly at the Regional with his bloodthirsty eyes. His gloomy voice carried a thick murderous air as he spoke. What is your connection to that man? Others may not understand what Qianbei Ye had meant but to the Regional King, his meaning could not be any clearer. However, he did not respond to Qianbei Yes question and turned towards Gu Ruoyun instead. At first, I had not intended to fight you so early! However, youve pushed me to this degree and Ive no choice but to step in! Gu Ruoyun, if you want to be left with a whole corpse, hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda! The Ancient Divine Pagoda? Gu Ruoyuns eyes sharpened and her chilly gaze shed with murderous intent. The Ancient Divine Pagoda was her greatest secret. How had the Regional King found out about its existence? Could it be... Suddenly, a possibility shed across Gu Ruoyuns mind. Her eyes carried a solemn air as she replied, Are you in cahoots with that fellow who had once killed Zixie? Chapter 1542 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (4)

Chapter 1542: Brother And Sister Meet Again (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That year, Zixie was killed by a man who had addressed himself as this Holy One when he had tried to save her. It was a good thing that Zixie could be reborn in mes and had returned to her side since. He was the only one who knows that the Ancient Divine Pagoda was in her possession. If the Regional King was aware of the Ancient Divine Pagodas existence, that exins his previous attitude towards her! He had wanted to invite her into the Regional Kings Mansion because of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, there was something else that Gu Ruoyun does not understand. She stared at the man who was standing in midair and asked, Zuo Shangchen had once told me that his Master was acquainted with you. I really want to know how you are rted to his Master. Hearing this, the Regional Kingughed icily and replied with disdain, Your status does not grant you the right to know about this! Men, kill them! As long as Gu Ruoyun dies, Ill have a way to obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda! Whoosh! At that moment, the men behind the Regional King drew their weapons and charged towards Gu Ruoyun immediately. m! However, before one of the first attackers could react, a leg had been violently lodged his chest. A chunk of flesh was gouged from his chest and though he did not bleed, the cultivator fell immediately with a heavy thump. Yuner, leave these people to me. Qianbei Ye was holding Gu Ruoyuns waist tightly as he spoke in a deep voice, I wont let any harme to you. A handnded gently on his wrist. He shivered and turned around to face a pair of smiling eyes. Xiao Ye, Ive told you that I do not want to be the woman behind you. I want to fight next to you and not rely on you for everything. The womans eyes were calm and sober. Her voice was filled with determination, touching his heart with great ease. Heughed solemnly in spite of himself. Alright, Ill leave these people to you. As for the Regional King, let me deal with him, alright? Gu Ruoyun nodded. She knew herself well and the Regional King was a cultivator at thete stage of the refined state. She would be unable to fight him at all! Even though she does not wish to be the woman behind Qianbei Ye, she would not try to show off her merits after knowing that she was no match for her opponent. That kind of attitude would not be considered bravery but stupidity! Yuner, lets have a race and see who defeats our enemies first? Qianbei Yeughed. If I defeat the Regional King first, youll let me kiss you. If you finish first, I will... I will be forced to let you dominate me once 1 . Alright? Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes at him and said, Why do I get the feeling that if I win this round, Id still be at a loss? How is that the case? Qianbei Ye inched himself towards Gu Ruoyuns ear as he disregarded everyone else around them. His voice was rather intoxicating as he whispered, I had bullied youst night so dont you want to ruin me too? If you win, Ill let you ravage me 2 . The mans breath brushed against her earlobe. Coupled with the insinuation in those words, it caused Gu Ruoyun to narrow her eyes as a light shed across her chilly gaze. Will you keep your word? Of course, Qianbei Ye chuckled. Furthermore, Ill even give you a half-an-incense 3 headstart. Alright. Gu Ruoyunughed indifferently, Lets have a race to see who defeats his or her opponent first! Do not judge the situation simply because Gu Ruoyuns opponents wererger in number. Most of her opponents were at the early stage of the refined state while some were even at the mid-stage of the refined state! However, they still could not bepared to the Regional King who was at thete stage of the refined state! Chapter 1543 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (5)

Chapter 1543: Brother And Sister Meet Again (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However... The flirtatious banter between the two despite being surrounded by so many people thoroughly angered the Regional King. Thest part of Qianbei Yes words caused his hair to stand on end from head to toe and a murderous air to envelope his entire body as he coldly remarked, Qianbei Ye, you are far too savage! Id love to see how you n on dealing with us! The Regional King thenughed icily before his body charged violently like a strong hurricane towards the silver-haired man in crimson robes who was standing on the ground. m! A raging tornado rose and dust flew into the air. Powerful energy erupted from the pair. Trees were uprooted from the forest and sucked into the tornado! The Regional King was a little shocked, he never thought that Qianbei Ye would be able to block his attack. His eyes sank. I had promised Yuner that I would give her a headstart for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn halfway so I wont kill you within this period of time. However, you will only remain alive for as long as half an incense. Qianbei Ye raised the corners of his lips as a red light formed in his bloodthirsty eyes. He had spoken as if the Regional King was of no great importance to him! Hmph! The Regional King scoffed icily but his eyes carried a solemn air. Youre indeed that Lords old enemy. In just a short few years, youve managed to restore your powers to thete-stage of the refined state. Ive indeed underestimated you this time! However, this is also my only chance. If I allowed you to return to the Underworld, I wont ever have such a good opportunity to kill you in the future and to take the Ancient Divine Pagoda! As he spoke, the Regional King released his attack once again! However, regardless of the scale of his attack, Qianbei Ye would evade him continuously. He only ced his hands firmly behind his back as he stared coldly at the Regional King who was attacking relentlessly. For the sake of Gu Ruoyuns victory... Ah, no. I should say that in order to enjoy the taste of being dominated by Gu Ruoyun, I cant be the one to win, no matter what! ... At this moment, aside from the Regional King and Qianbei Ye who were now fighting each other, there were the other cultivators of the Empire who had also tagged along! These cultivators now ced their attention on Gu Ruoyun as murderous intent overflowed from their being. Lets go, this woman is only at thete stage of the exceptional state. Shes no match for so many of us! One of them remarked. The group then charged towards Gu Ruoyun. A battle could happen at any moment! Gu Ruoyuns expression showed no change as she faced the fiendish cultivators of the Empire. She stood tall amidst the wild winds with her green robes fluttering. Her fine hair danced continuously in the wind as her chilly eyes stared coldly at the cultivators of the Empire. Ten are at the early stage of the refined state while five at the mid-stage of the refined state. The Heavenly Moon Empire truly holds me in high esteem to send so many powerful cultivators after me. The woman gently raised the corners of her lip and a smile appeared on her delicate and pretty features. She then lowered her head and gently stroked the agitated little fellow in her arms as the smile on her face grew even more pronounced. Mengmeng, theres no need for you to step in here. Since Xiao Ye and I have a bet, Ill handle these people personally. Rumble! As soon as Gu Ruoyun had spoken, the earth began to shake before arge sword rose from thin air to stand upright behind her! The great sword was as tall as a man. Its de was red in color and one could faintly make out a few dragons which were slithering around in its de! Those nine dragons alone could make one feel suffocated. Chapter 1544 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (6)

Chapter 1544: Brother And Sister Meet Again (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This is the first battle Im engaging in since Ive sessfully gained control of the Nine Emperors. Why dont I use you to practice on? What do you think? Her eyes turned towards the dazed crowd as she smiled gently. However, the Heavenly Moon Empires cultivators lived only to give their lives for their country. Ever since they had entered the Empire, they had known that this would be their conclusion. Hence, they only froze for a moment before continuing to charge towards Gu Ruoyun. Fifteen surrounded Gu Ruoyun so tightly that not even a fly could have flown out of the circle. Gu Ruoyun, were only following our orders. If you hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda, well grant you a swift and peaceful death! Orders? Gu Ruoyun smiled, I wonder if this order hade from the Regional King or the Heavenly Moon Emperor? Hearing this, the menughed, Were the citizens of the Empire so we would naturally follow the orders of our Emperor! You better surrender like a good girl, struggling will do you no good! If I refuse? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she replied calmly. Refuse? Hmph, Im afraid you dont have that right! The group did not hesitate further as they swiftly drew their weapons and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. As the crowd charged towards her, a crack suddenly formed in the air, carrying a dreadful aura! If Gu Ruoyun were only an average cultivator in thete stage of the exceptional state, it was likely that she would not have been able to face the auras of these people! Unfortunately, before they could even reach Gu Ruoyun, their auras had been swept away by the Nine Emperors. Nine Emperors, ever since your awakening, Ive never had the chance to fight alongside you. Now, we can finally face our enemies together. Gu Ruoyun raised her hand and held the sword, which was taller than her, in her grasp. At that moment, a bizarre sensation coursed through her heart! That sensation was simr to the reappearance of arade in battle whom she had not met in a long time. Furthermore, she felt as though this was how it was meant to be. Honestly speaking, the Nine Emperors had recognized her as its Master for while now. However, the Nine Emperors would usually attack on its own when it emerged! This was the first time the two of them would fight hand-in-hand! Buzz! The Nine Emperors seemed to sense the excitement in Gu Ruoyuns heart and its de let out a buzzing noise. A bright red light rained over the de like blood. sh! Before the cultivators of the Empire could get any closer to Gu Ruoyun, they saw her disappear into thin air. They had no time to return to their senses as a muffled tone suddenly rang out like the sound of a sharp object piercing through someones chest. As the crowd froze in shock, they suddenly that noticed one of the Empires cultivators, who was at the early stage of the refined state, had been cut in half from the waist. Blood sprayed into the azure sky, dyeing it red. This... The Regional King, who was in the midst of his fight against Qianbei Ye, suddenly turned towards Gu Ruoyun and saw her slicing the man in half. Though he knows about Gu Ruoyuns power, he did not know that this woman was this powerful! Despite being surrounded by so many powerful cultivators from the Empire, she had been able to slice one of them in half. Furthermore, that person did not even have the chance to react... Be careful, all of you! This womans power is not as simple as it seems! Clearly anxious, the Regional King cried out. His expression finally showed a sign of change. He had thought that he could stall Qianbei Ye to allow those people to deal with Gu Ruoyun! As long as Gu Ruoyun dies, he could escape to a faraway ce after obtaining the Ancient Divine Pagoda! As for Qianbei Ye... He would leave the Emperor to deal with him! Chapter 1545 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (7)

Chapter 1545: Brother And Sister Meet Again (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, he never expected Gu Ruoyuns power to be this great. Perhaps they would fall in this ce! The more the Regional King thought of this, the more anxious he felt. His attacks grew muddled as his handsome face was drenched in sweat. ... In contrast to the anxiety amongst the members of the Empire, Gu Ruoyun looked rather calm. Her chilly eyes showed no sign of emotion. However, because of her actions in bloodshed, it also exposed her to the eyes of the world. Attack, kill this woman! A grey-robed man in the mid-stage of the refined state amongst the cultivators of the Empire coldly issued the order! The group then made their move once again. Perhaps it was because of the initial shock that Gu Ruoyun had given them because this time, no one left where they originally stood and only inched towards her. As the group approached her, the circumference around her became smaller. Soon, they were right in front of her. Everyone then released their attacks aimed towards Gu Ruoyun at the same time! This way, no matter the extent of Gu Ruoyuns power, she would not be able to counter so many attacks... However, as the crowd released their attacks towards Gu Ruoyun, she did not bother to avoid the attacks and she charged head-on towards the group. Previously, in order to prevent Gu Ruoyun from escaping, several cultivators had remained in midair as the rest surrounded her. These cultivators had also released their attacks with the intention to smash Gu Ruoyuns head. If she was unable to dodge this attack, her skull would crack and she would die without a whole corpse! However, what they never expected was that this green-robed woman would charge directly towards them... Nine Emperors, attack! Boom! Just as Gu Ruoyun had issued the order, a ray of red light shed all of a sudden followed by a dragons roar. Her attack suddenlynded upon the group and before they could react, their bodies had been flung out of the way before thudding heavily on the ground. Due to Gu Ruoyuns sudden escape, the group surrounding her were unable to stop their attacks in time and hit their ownrades instead. This was followed by a sensationally loud noise as members of the group were sent flying out of the way. They hit the ground and began to spit out blood continuously. Theyve only been struck out of the way? Gu Ruoyun looked at the group that she had sent flying out of the way. She shook her head and sighed, Looks like my power is still not strong enough. If I had been stronger, they would not have been simply flung out of the way. They would have been killed instantly. Before the group could crawl to their feet, they overheard the womans mutterings. It made them so angry that they nearly spat out a mouthful of blood and die. Come on, those people she had just smashed away were at the mid-stage of the refined state! As a cultivator in thete stage of the exceptional state, not only was she not afraid when faced with so many refined state cultivators, she had even managed to swat the refined state cultivators away after being surrounded. However, she was still unsatisfied. That exasperated look on her face gave them the urge to charge towards her and tten her! Roar! A dragon roared from the Nine Emperors and turned the legs of the Empires cultivators, who was just about to rise to their feet, into mush. They nearly crumbled back onto the ground. Little girl, youre indeed not powerful enough so you cantpletely harness the Nine Emperors true power. Just then, an elderly voice rang out from the Nine Emperors de. Previously, the Nine Emperors had been in a deep slumber. Even if it had fought for you a few times, it has never been fully awakened. Despite that, the Nine Emperors still holds great power at that time! That was the Nine Emperors own power! Now that it has fully awakened, its power will fluctuate ording to your own. Chapter 1546 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (8)

Chapter 1546: Brother And Sister Meet Again (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun nced at the Nine Emperors in her hand when she heard this. From a distance, she could see the faint outline of a purple figure within the Nine Emperors de. Little girl, I want to thank you for saving me so I will assist you in your rise to the peak. I will help you to restore all of your power from your past life. Only you, from your previous life, will be able to harness the full extent of the Nine Emperors power! The elderly voice carried a chuckle yet it made Gu Ruoyun furrow her brow. My past life? Based on what the Dragon King had said, it seems to have known me in my past life? That was right, this old man who had been speaking to Gu Ruoyun was the Dragon King that she had previously saved in Evil Spirit Forest! At that time, the Dragon Kings spirit had been bound in chains. She had saved it through the Nine Emperors and turned the Dragon King into the Nine Emperors weapon spirit. The Nine Emperors awakening wasrgely connected to it. What do you mean by past life? Who on earth am I? Hehe, little girl, you will discover that sooner orter so I shouldnt be the one to tell you. The Dragon King chuckled and said, Even though youre unable to harness the full power of the Nine Emperors now, its power is still no match for other weapons. Otherwise, it would not hold the title of a divine weapon! Even though youre still at thete stage of the exceptional state, you can fight on the same level as a cultivator in the mid-stage of the refined state. Gu Ruoyun knew that this old fellow was speaking the truth. If she was to use a spiritual weapon, she would be able to hold her own against someone in the early stage of the refined state at the very most. She had been able to remain unscathed despite being surrounded by so many cultivators in the refined state was entirely due to the effort of the Nine Emperors. Alright, little girl, you will need to undergo your own torment if you wish to find out about everything. I can only help so much. However, I hope that youd be able to visit the Dragon n when you have the time. There may be a turning point for you to raise your power there. The Dragon n? Gu Ruoyun could not help but be reminded of Lan Ge. Back then, she had met Lan Ge who was half dragon and half human. She had even taken him in and gave him the chance to establish his own organization! It has been a few years since theyst saw each other and she wonders where Lan Ge was. If she visits the Dragon n, she must bring him along. Alright, I understand. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. Once Ive finished my business, I will make my way to the Dragon n! Now that youve mentioned it, I seem to be fated with the Dragon n. First, I had met the Demibeast human, Lan Ge. Then, the spiritual beasts in my possession received the Dragon ns ancestors inheritance. Next, I had met the Stone Dragon who guards the Secret Order and finally, Ive found you. I will journey towards the Dragon n after this, no matter what. After Gu Ruoyun had spoken, the Dragon Kings voice fell silent. Gu Ruoyun then slowly raised her head beneath the whistling wind and her eyes turned towards the cultivators of the Empire who were sprawled out on the ground. Half an incenses time is nearly up. Therefore, I must quickly get rid of you. Boom! Suddenly, the Nine Emperors in front of Gu Ruoyun rose into the sky and grew exceptionallyrge. The great sword then shed downwards fiercely and tore into the ground. Some powerful of the cultivators who had been unable to evade the attack in time was shed into two by the sharp de... Cultivators at the early stage of the refined state had no way to protect themselves under the Nine Emperors coercion! The five cultivators at the mid-stage of the refined state had just barely managed to evade it... Roar! A dragon roared from within the Nine Emperors and the cultivators saw countless talons and fangs. They could only watch fearfully as the talons and fangs dragged the dead cultivators into the de before they were slowly consumed by the nine slithering dragons souls... Chapter 1547 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (9)

Chapter 1547: Brother And Sister Meet Again (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the same time... A hurricane rose from within Gu Ruoyuns being. The hurricane was very powerful and destroyed the surrounding trees in an instant. Dust flew everywhere, turning everyones vision into a blur. Its a breakthrough to the refined state! The Regional King immediately paused in the air as he stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. If it had not been for that lords orders, I could never bear to kill a genius such as this. Unfortunately, such a peerless genius would turn out to be that lords enemy! Qianbei Ye paused as well and his scarlet eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun. His gaze was filled with pride because this talented and powerful woman belongs with him! Ive not experienced another breakthrough for a long while and I did not expect to breakthrough at a time like this. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently and looked at the shocked crowd. Is it your turn now? She slowly raised her hand and did not give anyone else the chance to speak as the Nine Emperors shed down once again with a loud crash until the heavens and earth cracked! The flurry of dust that rose buried everybody, causing them to disappear from the face of the earth. Half an incenses time has passed. Qianbei Ye lifted the corners of his lips and turned towards the man before him. I had mentioned that I would only allow you to live for half an incenses time. The Regional King was staring dazedly at Gu Ruoyuns direction and did not hear a word Qianbei Ye had said. When he finally reacted, it was toote! The mans hand hadnded on his head. You... Arent you at thete stage of the refined state? The Regional King had only managed to utter this question before he died. Unfortunately, his skull exploded like a watermelon soon after with a loud crack and blood spilled all over the ground. Qianbei Ye did not look at the Regional King anymore as he slowly turned around. However, when he turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun, his blood-red eyes instantly narrowed as he quickly cried out, Yuner, watch out! Sadly, it was toote. Qianbei Ye had just spoken when a ck shadow appeared behind Gu Ruoyun. The mans hands, which were like the talons of an eagle, immediately sped tightly around her neck. Their new adversary was an old man dressed in ck robes whose entire figure was shrouded in darkness. Dark and creepy, he was very terrifying and caused Gu Ruoyun to heighten her vignce. She had not sensed the mans presence so one could imagine the old mans power. Hand over the Ancient Divine Pagoda! The old mans voice was gloomy as he spoke coldly. If you hurt a single hair on her head, I will give you a taste of hell! Qianbei Yes voice was filled with powerful murderous intent as his entire body was enveloped in a gloomy aura. There was an unprecedented look of rage in his bloodthirsty red eyes. In contrast with Qianbei Yes anger, Gu Ruoyun had remained calm. She smiled coolly as she asked, Which master do you serve? Is it the Regional King or the Emperor? No, you cant be the Regional Kings man or you would have tried to save him! The ck-robed man scoffed icily. His voice filled with arrogance and disdain as he replied, Neither of them is fit to deserve my loyalty. My true master is another! It was likely that the Heavenly Moon Emperor was unaware that the Regional King was not the only one who harbors wild ambitions. Even this ck-robed old man that the Emperor had trusted explicitly was not loyal to him at all! Im guessing that you and the Regional King both serve the same master. Am I correct? Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. The only thing is, Im curious. What had you used to conceal your aura? I couldnt even detect your presence at all. The ck-robed man scoffed icily, I only want the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Youre not fit to possess any knowledge on anything else! Qianbei Ye saw that the ck-robed old man had ced all his attention on Gu Ruoyun and quietly raised his hand as a red light flickered in his eyes! However, just as he was about to attack, a sword-like ck figure shot out from behind him and crashed into the ck-robed old man. Chapter 1548 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (10)

Chapter 1548: Brother And Sister Meet Again (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ck-robed old man was caught off guard and his body toppled forward. At the same time, Qianbei Yeunched his attack! A powerful force crashed into the ck-robed old mans body and sent him flying out of the way instantly. This time, Qianbei Ye did not deal with him the same way as he had done with the Regional King. Instead, he had crippled the old mans veins with one blow before surrounding him with a bright red me. Ive told you before. If you hurt her, Ill give you a true taste of hell! Each time he thought of how this fellow had dared to threaten Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Yes heart would churn and alight with a raging me. He would never spare anyone who has hurt her. However, Qianbei Ye had only used the mes to imprison the old man and ignored him after that. Instead, he turned his eyes towards the other ck-robed man who was standing in front of Gu Ruoyun... That mans features were still as grim and handsome as ever. The only thing missing was the depth once held in his dark eyes. Instead, only a lifeless air appeared from within. Big Brother, what are you doing here? Ive obtained the Moon Soul Herb just in time to help rid you of your half-puppet body. Gu Ruoyuns heart leaped with joy as she took two steps forward and reached out to touch Gu Shengxiao. If this had happened in the past, Gu Shengxiao would be filled with emotion at the sight of her. However, when he saw Gu Ruoyun advancing towards him this time, he unconsciously backed away. Gu Ruoyun was dismayed and her hand froze on the spot. She stared at Gu Shengxiao doubtfully as she asked, Big Brother, is something wrong? Be careful, Yuner. Qianbei Ye seemed to sense something and quickly held Gu Ruoyun back. He then exined, Something isnt right with him, its as if... He is already a full puppet. As Qianbei Ye spoke, Gu Shengxiao took onest look at Gu Ruoyun. There seemed to be a struggle in his once lifeless eyes but, in the end, he turned around and quickly disappeared from here... Xiao Ye, what do you mean? What has happened to my big brother? Gu Ruoyun stared dazedly at the direction which Gu Shengxiao had disappeared into. Her eyes no longer disyed her usual calm demeanor. Instead, a sense of panic has appeared. Qianbei Ye fell silent. His arm, however, held onto Gu Ruoyuns waist in a tight grip, silently consoling her. Just then, a helpless voice chimed in from behind the couple, Youve found out? Gu Ruoyuns body stiffened. When she gently turned around, she saw the mans mischievous features and asked, Evildoer, whats the meaning of this? Why is my big brother... Zuo Shangchenughed bitterly and his phoenix eyes carried a pang of agony. Xiao Yuner, do you know why I had left yesterday? It was because I had sensed Gu Shengxiao presence. However, when I had found him, not only has his power increased greatly, he has also been fully turned into a puppet! Besides, Gu Shengxiao had been searching for someone and that was you. After he had found you, he had been shadowing you all the way. I was afraid that he would hurt you after being turned into a puppet and do something that he would regret for the rest of his life so I had followed him as well! Qianbei Ye did not say anything. Actually, he had sensed Gu Shengxiaos existence long ago. Even though he could not figure out why Gu Shengxiao never showed himself, he never thought that he had refused to appear was because he had been turned into a puppet. Even though Gu Shengxiao has be a puppet, youre the most important person in the world to him. Even though he could not control his own limbs, he does not wish to hurt you and he had appeared when you were in danger to save you! As for his current departure, perhaps he was worried that he would lose all recognition of his own family one day and end up harming you. As he spoke, Zuo Shangchens entire face was filled with grief. Xiao Yuner, I could make a guess as to why he had chosen to transformpletely into a puppet. He could not stop worrying about you journeying into the Dark Earth Realm all on your own and he could only search for you here once he has grown in power. There was only one way for him to grow even more powerful that was to transform into a puppet! Only then will he be able to help you! Chapter 1549 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (11)

Chapter 1549: Brother And Sister Meet Again (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchens words made Gu Ruoyuns heart throb in pain. She never expected Gu Shengxiao to have made such a choice after her departure. What should I do? How can I save him? Zuo Shangchen shook his head. If he were only a half-puppet, the Moon Soul Herb could have resolved this. However, based on his current situation, even the Moon Soul Herb is useless. At that moment, Gu Ruoyuns heart sank into an all-time low. Her body gradually tensed up as well. Qianbei Ye 1 seemed to sense the pain in her heart and tightened his grip on her hand, Actually, if you wish to save him, its not like there isnt a way. Xiao Ye, do you have a way? Hearing Qianbei Yes words, Gu Ruoyuns heart froze as she quickly raised her head to look at him. Zuo Shangchen also turned his head towards the silver-haired man in crimson robes. His phoenix eyes filled with excitement. Yuner, you are a Pill Master so only you can aplish this. Qianbei Ye looked at Gu Ruoyun and sighed. Ive once heard of a certain type of pill known as the Celestial Puppet Pill! It is said that if someone was identally transformed into a puppet, this pill can help to free them from their shackles! However, its unfortunate that refining the Celestial Puppet Pill is particrly difficult. Xiao Ye, what are the ingredients? I must save him, no matter what! A sense of determination appeared in Gu Ruoyuns eyes. Her older brother has transformed into a puppet for her sake. She could never give up even if there was only one small sliver of hope. You already have one of the ingredients for the pill the Heavenly Soul Herb. What you are missing are the Blood Drop Fruit, Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom, and Ancient Dragons Bile! The Blood Drop Fruit can be found in the Underworld while the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossoms can be found in the Deserted Snonds at the northern part of East Peak Maind. As for the Ancient Dragons Bile... The Dragon King who resides within the Divine Weapon in your hands is one of the ancient dragons. Ask him where he has hidden his physical body and extract the bile from it. Hes only existing in spirit form anyway so his physical body is of no use to him. Gu Ruoyun fell silent. After a long pause, she said, It is said that powerful humans or spiritual beasts can still reincarnate if they have their physical bodies. If I extract the dragons bile, the Dragon King will never be able to reincarnate again! I really want to save Big Brother but the Dragon King is still my friend. If I can avoid hurting him, Ill try my best to do so. Hes not the only ancient dragon in the world anyway. I can find another ancient dragon and extract its bile. Hehe, Overhearing Gu Ruoyuns response, an elderly voice instantly chimed in. Little girl, ancient dragons cant be found so easily. You had saved me anyway so if you need that body of mine, take it. Whether I can reincarnate or not it is of no consequence to me. However, Ill still like to thank you for considering me your friend. Qianbei Ye looked at the Nine Emperors and replied calmly, Once Yuner reaches a certain state, shell be able to help reconstruct your physical body. However, you must stay by her side and aid her before then! Hearing this, the Dragon Kings heart filled with excitement. How could he not feel excited at the prospect of having his body reconstructed? Besides, he believes that Gu Ruoyun was capable of doing that! Hence, what was wrong with letting her use his physical body since she requires it? Dont worry, little girl, that body of mine is truly useless to me. Take my dragons bile boldly. However, my physical body is located within the Dragon n and Im afraid it wont be that easy for you to convince those people to hand it over. If you really run into trouble, I will show myself and help you. Then I thank you very much. Since the Dragon King has given his blessing, Gu Ruoyun epted it without further ceremony. Xiao Ye, lets go to the Underworld to get the Blood Drop Fruit. As for that Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom... Chapter 1550 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (12)

Chapter 1550: Brother And Sister Meet Again (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I will retrieve the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom. Before Gu Ruoyun could finish her sentence, Zuo Shangchen chimed in and said, Ill leave the Blood Drop Fruit and the Ancient Dragons Bile to you. Its more convenient for you to retrieve those two items while I search for the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom. Its also faster this way to prevent the Wen family from controlling Shengxiaopletely. Alright, Gu Ruoyun nodded. By the way, evildoer, how do you n on leaving this ce? Last night, Qianbei Ye had told her that there were many paths into the Dark Earth Realm but in order to leave, everyone must pass through the area guarded by the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. Hence, she could not think of how Zuo Shangchen was going to leave. Hearing this, Zuo Shangchen smiled and replied, Dont worry. Since I can make my way into this ce, I can also find a way to leave! Seeing that the other party was not willing to exin himself, Gu Ruoyun did not pursue any further. She only sighed and said, Evildoer, watch your back. Lets meet up on the East Peak Maind. Take care. Zuo Shangchen joined his fists as a farewell. After that, the peach-blossom figure hurriedly made his way into a far-off distance, vanishing before their very eyes in an instant. Qianbei Ye did not say a word as his scarlet eyes stared at the direction of Zuo Shangchens departure. He seems to have noticed something and a red light glinted in his eyes. However, he did not say a word and turned around to hold Gu Ruoyun, Yuner, lets go. Lets make our way to the Underworld now. Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded and followed Qianbei Ye towards the Underworlds direction... ... The Underworld. The fragrance of sandalwood wafted through an exquisitely-furnished room. A woman dressed in yellow robes was seated next to the bed with her eyes gently closed in meditation. Her outstandingly refined features carry a peaceful and auspicious air as it merged with the white incenses smoke which filled the chamber. Young Lady, Lin Dong is here to send a report. A voice rang out from outside the door. The yellow-robed woman slowly opened her eyes when she heard that voice and replied, Enter. Yes, Young Lady. The rooms door was pushed open and a man dressed in the Underworld Protectors uniform walked in. He half-knelt on the ground and reported with reverence, Reporting to the Young Lady. Based on my thorough investigation, the Young Master had left the underworld to look for one person! One person? The yellow-robed womans eyesnded upon the Underworld Protector as she asked, Do you know who he was searching for? Replying to the Young Lady, Ive heard whispers that the Young Master had made his way to the Heavenly Moon Empire not only to meet a girl, he had also addressed her as the Young Madam of the Underworld his wife. Furthermore, he had punished the Left Protector and her group for the sake of that woman. They will have to face the most severe form of punishment in the Underworld. The yellow-robed woman listened quietly to her subordinates report. After a long pause, she replied indifferently, Alright, I understand. You may leave. Yes, Young Lady. Upon saying his piece, the Underworld Protector retreated. After the Protector had left, a figure appeared out of thin air in the once silent room. It was an old woman with a face full of wrinkles. Her crumpled features carried a sense of anger as she spoke, Master, are you going to allow the Young Master to search for another woman just like that? If I was in this position, I would never tolerate my man going after other women! The yellow-robed woman looked at the old woman and replied with a calm look on her face, You should know that Qianbei Ye does not like me! I had followed fathers order to approach him yet he does not care for me. Ive only seen him twice and he had asked me to get lost both times! Besides, I had sensed that his body would emit a murderous intent each time he chased me away. Chapter 1551 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (13)

Chapter 1551: Brother And Sister Meet Again (13)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion But Master, his position was a gift from the Pce Lord and the Pce Lord wants him to marry you. Would he have the audacity to reject the Pce Lords request? asked the old woman unevenly. The yellow-robed womanughed bitterly before shaking her head and sighing, Its true that father wishes for me to marry him because only then will I be able to be the next Pce Lady! That way, the Fang familys legacy can endure forever! The Pce Lords words alone dont hold much power in the Underworld and its those old fellows who truly make the final decisions! However, every Pce Lord had been chosen from the members of the Underworld before being nurtured by those old men. Thats how they had been able to fully control the state of the Underworld! This is the first time weve ever selected an outsider as the Young Pce Lord. The yellow-robed woman paused at this point before continuing, Which is why I cant seem to figure out Qianbei Yes true identity! Why had those old fellows chosen him? Forget about my confusion, even my father cant understand it. However, regardless of who he is, as long as I marry him, the Fang family wont lose our power! Master, how should we deal with this woman then? If she has seduced the Young Master and we dont get rid of her... The old woman furrowed her brows and asked with hesitation. Why would we need to get rid of her? The yellow-robed woman stared at the old woman and asked indifferently. Not only am I not going to get rid of her, Im going to draw her to my side! Im not the only one in the Underworld who wants to marry Qianbei Ye, there are many women who covet the position of bing his wife! If the Young Master wishes to take a concubine, that would not be unusual as well. Instead of letting him be seduced by other women in the Underworld, why not have the woman that he treasures most turn out to be that woman from the secr world? A bright light flitted across the yellow-robed womans eyes as she continued to speak, Because my father is the current Pce Lord, the position of Young Madam belongs to me. However, I dont have any feelings for Qianbei Ye. If it had not been for the sake of the Fang familys legacy, I wouldnt marry him either! Therefore, I dont mind the idea of having another woman as the woman he treasures most because I dont love him! If I can bring that woman to my side, the Underworld will belong to the Fang family in the future. Youre right, Master. Id rather that he loves a woman from the secr world instead of falling for another woman from the Elders n! Otherwise, once the Pce Lord retires, the proper position by Qianbei Yes side will be removed. The old woman nodded, clearly agreeing with the woman in yellows words. The only thing is, Master, this is really a grievance to you. For someone who was born into nobility like yourself to have to share a man with a shady woman. Hearing this, the yellow-robed woman shook her head. Its considered normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Despite how much my father loves my mother, he too has many concubines. Therefore, I dont mind it if my man has other women as long as the principal room belongs to me forever. That is enough for me! Besides, since I dont love him and am only marrying him for the sake of benefits, it wouldnt be too agonizing for me to see him with other women. Even though the yellow-robed woman had made such a statement, the old woman still felt her grief. Such an outstanding woman like her Master should deserve a love which couldst a lifetime. Unfortunately, she had been born in the Underworld. She has no choice but to suffer through perfection for the sake of the Underworlds benefit. The yellow-robed woman sighed, However, from the way Qianbei Ye had ignored me, Im afraid he wont marry me. Master, you can rest assured in this matter. The old woman chuckled. Those old fellows have only appointed Qianbei Ye as the Young Master, they did not say that we cant force him into anything! As long as the Pce Lord and the Elders make the order, he will have no choice but to obey. Otherwise, we can use him abandoning his position as Young Master as a threat! I believe that no man would be that foolish to give up the world for the sake of a woman. Chapter 1552 - Brother And Sister Meet Again (14)

Chapter 1552: Brother And Sister Meet Again (14)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It would be good if thats the case. The yellow-robed womanughed bitterly. She does not know why but she was feeling somewhat uneasy. A man of Qianbei Yes character was not so easily controlled. Master, I can guarantee that Qianbei Ye would not have the audacity to defy the Pce Lords orders. However, if he truly no longer desires to be the Young Master, this threat would be ineffective against him! Men prioritize the heavens and earth. There isnt a single man who would blindly reject such a great privilege for the sake of his love! The old woman had spoken as if she was making a solemn vow. After all, the Underworld has always kept to their word. Both the Spiritual Military College and the Heavenly Moon Empire would still need to give the Underworld face. Therefore, she believes that no man would give up on the chance to receive this power! Unfortunately, even to her dying day, this old woman would never discover that the Underworld means absolutely nothing to Qianbei Ye! Those old fellows had made Qianbei Ye the Young Master not because his talents were particrly outstanding but because he was the one who had built the Underworld ten thousand years ago. Qianbei Ye could be said to be the true owner of the Underworld. Even though he was not as powerful as he was ten thousand years ago, this title would never change! The old womans skewed mentality had brought forward the day of her death... Qianbei Ye had two reasons for returning to the Underworld. The first reason was that the Underworld was once his own organization and the second reason was that he wanted to give the Underworld to Gu Ruoyun. That was right, the heavens and earth may be of utmost importance to men and Qianbei Ye wants to conquer the world as well. However, his desire to conquer the world was for only one reason C to use the world as an engagement present for Gu Ruoyun! Therefore, once he obtains the world, he will give it to her as a gift. The yellow-robed woman fell silent when she heard the old womans words. She then turned her anxious gaze to look at the blue sky outside her window as she spoke, Qianbei Ye has been away for such a long time, he should be back very soon. Once he returns, I will go and meet that woman! I want to find out the type of woman hes fallen in love with. Even though the yellow-robed woman does not like Gu Ruoyun, based on her position and identity, it would be difficult to avoid having some sort of pride. She really wants to find out the type of woman who had obtained the heart of the man who had ignored her. ... Yuner, were here. Wee to the Underworld. Qianbei Ye stopped in front of the Underworlds gate as he looked at the woman in green in his arms and gently raised the corners of his lips, Have a look and see if its satisfactory to you. If you dont like the Underworld, I will destroy it. If you like it, it will belong to you from now on. Actually, there was one thing which Qianbei Ye has yet to tell Gu Ruoyun. Ten thousand years ago, he had built this Underworld as an engagement gift when he proposes to her. Who would have thought that before he could voice his intentions, she had left his side forever due to a misunderstanding... It was a good thing that he finally had the chance to personally hand the Underworld over to her in this lifetime. Do you really want to give the Underworld to me? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow as she looked at Qianbei Ye with a forced smile. Ive heard that your wife-to-be is in this Underworld? Suddenly, something caused Gu Ruoyun to bite her lips fiercely. Qianbei Ye had gripped her waist tightly as he retorted in frustration, Yuner, are you doing this on purpose? What wife-to-be? I only want you alone! Nothing in this world is more important than you in my heart and this Underworld was built for you. If you dont like it, I can destroy it anytime. Gu Ruoyun rubbed her bitten lips as she nced at the man in front of her. However, it was difficult to hide the smile on her face. I was only joking with you. Xiao Ye, Ive told you that I believe you no matter what happens. Even if you pierce me with a sword, I will believe that the person who did that isnt you. Just as she had spoken, Gu Ruoyun felt Qianbei Yes body stiffen. She furrowed her brows and looked at him in puzzlement. At that moment, she seemed to remember the scene she had witnessed in that memory. In that memory, a man who looked just like Qianbei Ye had stabbed a woman dressed in white robes through the chest. That white-robed woman was the previous Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda... However, Gu Ruoyun could not understand the rtionship Qianbei Ye had with the Ancient Divine Pagodas previous Master. Chapter 1553 - The Underworlds Restricted Area (1)

Chapter 1553: The Underworlds Restricted Area (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lets go. Qianbei Ye did not seem to notice the hesitation in Gu Ruoyuns eyes as he held her gently and walked through the gate into the Underworld. Qing Ming, who was waiting respectfully for the couple at the gate, had been there for a very long time. His eyes lit up as he quickly stepped forward and spoke with reverence, Young Master, Young Madam, youve returned? Qianbei Ye nodded in satisfaction upon hearing how Qing Ming had addressed Gu Ruoyun. Qing Ming, whats the status of the task that Ive given you? Reporting to the Young Master, Ive followed your orders and punished the Left Protector. I will ensure that she suffers a fate worse than death! Thats good. A vicious light shed in Qianbei Yes eyes. Next, I want you to make some preparations. Yuner will be staying in the Underworld for the time being so make the necessary arrangements immediately. She will be sleeping in my room. As youmand! Qing Ming replied with reverence. Young Master, may I ask how many handmaidens should I allocate to serve the Young Madam? Qianbei Ye looked at Qing Ming stoically. However, his peerless face was just as emotionless as ever. His face would only show a sense of tenderness when he looked at the woman by his side. Theres no need. Shes my wife and Ill attend to her myself. Qing Mings mouth fell open in shock as if he had just heard something unbelievable. Was he hearing things? The Young Master had said that he wants to attend to the Young Madam personally? The Young Master was a man. How could a man serve a woman? Besides, this was the first time Qing Ming had ever seen such a tender look on the Young Masters face. Looks like the usually cruel and heartless Young Master would only show some hint of humanity in front of the Young Madam... ... It was not long before news of Qianbei Yes return started to circte throughout the entire Underworld, especially since the Young Master has brought a woman back with him! This fact has certainly caused a few jaws to drop. After all, the Young Master had never shown any interest towards women since he had entered the Underworld. Not a single handmaiden had served him and it had been Qing Mings duty to see to his food and living arrangments! Therefore, they could not help but wonder asionally if this Young Master was homosexual. Otherwise, how could they exin why he would ignore such a peerless beauty like the Eldest Lady. However, they did not expect that the rumored homosexual Young Master would actually bring a woman home... Of course, in contrast to their shock, most of it was jealousy! Regardless of Qianbei Yes abilities, just his position as the Young Master of this Underworld was enough to make hordes of women swarm over him. Is this true? Has the Young Master returned? A woman dressed in yellow robes slowly rose to her feet in a fragrant room as a light shed in her eyes. Reporting to the Lady, The protector of the Underworld who had given the report looked at Huang Ying before replying carefully, Theres also a young woman who had tagged along with the Young Master in his return. Besides, the Young Master has even arranged for that woman to sleep in his chambers. After the Young Master had made the arrangements, he had then headed the rear mountain to meet the ancestral elders. The ancestral elders were the old fellows who have been operating in the Underworlds shadow and the ones who hold true power in the Underworld. Huang Ying did not reply. After a long pause, she slowly spoke, I understand, you may leave but before you do, bring me my dagger. I will pay that youngdy a visit. Yes, Eldest Lady. The Underworld protector took his leave upon receiving the order. Very soon, a servant arrived with a tray which contained a dagger and ced it in front of Huang Ying. Huang Ying quietly picked up the de before leaving the room. ... Gu Ruoyun was sitting cross-legged in the bedchamber as she quietly stabilized her refined state cultivation. Chapter 1554 - The Underworlds Restricted Area (2)

Chapter 1554: The Underworlds Restricted Area (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After a long pause, she opened her eyes and exhaled before eximing, The refined and exceptional state are indeed atpletely different levels. Both hold vastly different powers. Now that Ive finally broken through to the refined state, Im one step closer to bing a powerful cultivator. Ten years ago, when she had reincarnated into the West Spirit Maind, bing a Martial Honor was considered to be the most powerful existence to her at the time. Later on, she understood the meaning behind the phrase however perfect things may seem, better ones will appear. To a truly powerful cultivator, forget about bing a Martial Honor, even a Martial Saint who could shout at the wind and clouds does not count for much! Only when one has reached the refined state could they be considered to have truly begun their journey toward bing a great cultivator! Just then, footsteps sounded from outside the door. Just as Gu Ruoyun was mulling over the identity of her visitor, a luxuriant and lily-white hand pushed the door open. The woman who had walked into the room was dressed in yellow robes. Her light yellow robes gave her an aristocratic air while her fair, jade-like face carried a faint smile. Her figure emitted an aura with the smell of books, giving off neither a superficial nor intense sensation. It was a state which was as tranquil as water. As Gu Ruoyun was surveying the woman in yellow, she had also been scrutinizing Gu Ruoyun in return. It goes without saying that when Huang Ying hadid eyes upon Gu Ruoyun, her gaze shed with astonishment. The woman before her does not possess a beauty which could send countries into chaos. At the most, she was delicate and pretty. However, the mesmerizing thing about her was that chilly yet aloof temperament she holds! A temperament like this gave off an indifferent, unselfish sensation. No wonder the Young Master had fallen for her. Are you Gu Ruoyun? Huang Ying smiled gently. This can be considered our first meeting. Please ept this dagger as my gift to you for this asion. Gu Ruoyun looked at the dagger which Huang Ying had ced in front of her and a sense of astonishment shed in her eyes. A high-ss spiritual weapon? Indeed, the inner workings of the Underworld could not bepared to other organizations. Even the Eldest Lady of the Underworld could gift someone with a high-ss spiritual weapon whenever she wished. Of course, Gu Ruoyun was unaware that Huang Ying had made a huge investment in order to entice her. After all, she only has two high-ss spiritual weapons in her possession. Unfortunately, she was fated to have her efforts go to wast... Based on Gu Ruoyuns power, a high-ss spiritual weapon was not worth her attention. If she wanted to, she could turn an average weapon into a high-ss spiritual weapon whenever she wishes. Therefore, Gu Ruoyun merely looked at the dagger but made no further reaction. Lady Gu, dont you like it? Huang Ying felt shocked when she noticed theck of reaction on Gu Ruoyuns face. This woman had clearly been shocked when she saw the dagger which meant that she knew that this was a high-ss spiritual weapon. However, why was she not epting such an enticing present? As the saying goes, no onees to the Hall of Trinity without a reason. Speak freely, why have youe to see me? Gu Ruoyun turned towards Huang Ying and calmly remarked, Besides, you havent told me your name so I dont know who you are either. Huang Ying looked rather embarrassed. How could she have forgotten that the woman before her has absolutely no idea who she was? She took a deep breath at the thought of this and said, Lady Gu, Im the daughter of the Underworlds Pce Lord, Huang Ying. I mean you no harm with my visit today. I merely want to be friends with you. The daughter of the Underworlds Pce Lord? Gu Ruoyun looked at the yellow-robed woman with interest before the corners of her lips curled into a thin smile. Xiao Ye had mentioned you before, he says that you want to marry him? Huang Ying looked even more embarrassed. She did not expect Gu Ruoyun to point this matter out so straightforwardly. Furthermore, Gu Ruoyuns tone of speaking had not shown any signs of condemnation. Chapter 1555 - The Underworlds Restricted Area (3)

Chapter 1555: The Underworlds Restricted Area (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Could it be that this woman does not like Qianbei Ye and was only attracted to his position as the Underworlds Young Master? Otherwise, how could she still remain calm? Instead, she was looking at me with interest? If thats truly the case, doesnt this make things much easier? Lady Gu, its not that I want to marry the Young Master, this matter had been decided by my father and the elders. The Young Master and I have no alternative. Huang Yings eyes flickered as she replied Gu Ruoyun with a grin. What she had meant was that be it her or Qianbei Ye, both of them must adhere to the Pce Lord and the Pce Elders wishes and get married. They have no choice in the matter. No, Gu Ruoyun shook her head but the smile on her face did not change. If you say that you have no choice but to follow orders, I believe you. However, if youre talking about Xiao Ye, I dont believe you. He wont marry you. Huang Ying was not angered by Gu Ruoyuns words as she continued to smile lightly, Lady Gu, its my sincere wish to befriend you. I dont have feelings for the Young Master but Ill be forced to marry him. Besides, he also needs to take the granddaughters of the n elders as his concubines. This is what is required of the Underworlds Young Master. However, you can rest assured. Since Ive be your friend I wont allow any of the concubines to abuse you. Huang Ying swept her gaze towards the dagger on the table as she spoke, Since this high-ss spiritual weapon is a gift to you, it now belongs to you and you can also use it to defend yourself. As were friends, Ill watch over your safety from now on. Otherwise, things will truly be difficult for you in the Underworld. Huang Yings words sounded very sincere as if she was genuinely looking out for Gu Ruoyun. Her friendship was indeed sincere. As long as Gu Ruoyun epts the dagger, she would protect her from then on! To Huang Ying, Gu Ruoyun has no power or right so she was unafraid of her having ulterior motives! To her, a woman from the outside world does not have enough clout for her to fear! At the end of the day, this was a better situation instead than Qianbei Ye favoring other women from the pce. Huang Yings ideas were not bad. Unfortunately, her ns would note to fruition! Just as she was waiting for Gu Ruoyun to ept the dagger, a vicious voice rang out from behind her. Her body froze as if an endless amount of icy water had just filled her up from the tips of her toes to her heart. Who gave you permission toe here? Aside from a cold, gloomy air, the mans voice was filled with a thick murderous intent. Huang Yings expression drained of color as she turned towards the crimson-robed man who appeared from out of nowhere behind her. She bit her lips as she answered, Young Master, Ive heard that youve brought Lady Gu back here so I came forward to pay her a visit. I have no evil intentions. That man did not seem to hear Huang Yings exnation as he retorted gloomily, This is the third time! Do you choose to scram, or die? Huang Ying believes that if she continues to stay here, this man would certainly kill without mercy! Why? She was the Pce Lords daughter after all. Why does this man have so much audacity to murder her? Since youve issued the order, I will leave now, Young Master. Huang Ying quickly regained herposure. However, the thoughts within her flickering eyes were shrouded in mystery. There will not be a fourth time! Qianbei Ye eyed Huang Ying as he continued, If you dare to hang around in front of me a fourth time, I will have you drenched in blood on the spot! I dont wish to see anyone but Yuner. Leave! Even though this was the longest sentence Qianbei Ye has ever spoken to Huang Ying, his words made her heart tremble ceaselessly. However, Huang Ying had a solid upbringing. If she had been any other woman who had been insulted in such a way, they would have been enraged from this humiliation. However, she maintained a faint smile on her face the entire time as she slowly bowed and said, Young Master, I will take my leave now. I wont bother you and Lady Gu, Young Master. Chapter 1556 - The Underworlds Restricted Area (4)

Chapter 1556: The Underworlds Restricted Area (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Initially, Huang Ying had jumped in fright when Qianbei Ye had suddenly appeared. However, based on her temperament, she soon regained her usualposure! Take your things and leave! Qianbei Ye had not spared Huang Ying a single nce from the beginning. It was as if looking at her would be an insult to his eyes. Huang Yings chest rose up and down but, in the end, she stepped forward to pick up her dagger and slowly walked out the door. Wham! Just as Huang Ying left the room, Qianbei Ye waved his hand and mmed the bedroom door shut. He then turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. His eyes no longer carried his previously vicious and bloodthirsty air but were instead enveloped with a gentle light. Yuner, did that woman frighten you? Gu Ruoyun shook her head and replied in exasperation, Shes not even scary, how could she frighten me? Really? Qianbei Ye stepped forward and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. I was afraid that she was too ugly and would scare you. Huang Ying, who was as beautiful as a fairy to everyone else in the Underworld, had been reduced to an ugly person who has such a horrifying face that one would die from shock! Would Huang Ying still be able to retain her calm demeanor after hearing this? If I had not decided to gift the Underworld to you, I would really have had her killed! Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows, clearly reaching the end of his patience with Huang Ying. However, since Im going to give the Underworld to you, everyone in the Underworld belongs to you so only you would have the right to punish them. Qianbei Ye had said this with such ease, as if killing someone was easier than drinking water to him. By the way, Gu Ruoyun seemed to have remembered something. Did you manage to ask about the location of the Blood Drop Fruit when you had visited those old fellows? Qianbei Ye fell silent before he spoke, Those old fellows have hidden the Blood Drop Fruit in the Restricted Area. Furthermore, I have one more thing to discuss with you. The old fellows are at the end of their lifespan, I want to ask for a few Longevity Pills to extend their lives. Alright, Gu Ruoyun gently nodded. Even though the Longevity Pill cant make them immortal, at least it can grant them several more years! Help me to prepare the medicinal herbs. I will refine the Longevity Pills for them in a moment. As the Longevity Pill was not of much use to Gu Ruoyun, she does not have this pill on hand so she has to refine them from scratch. Hearing this, Qianbei Ye shook his head. Those old fellows will still be able to keep going for around another eight years. Lets search for the Blood Drop Fruit first. Once we find the Blood Drop Fruit, well go give those old fellows the Longevity Pills! Thats fine too. Gu Ruoyun fell silent before she asked, When will we look for the Blood Drop Fruit? Right now! A light flickered through Qianbei Yes eyes. Yuner, I wont apany you in the search for the Blood Drop Fruit this time. You will go into the Restricted Area alone. You wont be in much danger With this little spiritual beast in your arms. Your cultivation can also increase by leaps and bounds in the Restricted Area. However, you only have three months time. Only one person is allowed to enter the Restricted Area at any time and each person can only stay for the duration of three months! I will escort you out after three months so you must find the Blood Drop Fruit by then. If you fail this time, you must wait half a year to unlock the Restricted Area again. Gu Ruoyuns eyes slowly grew solemn. She knows that this was the only chance she has to save her older brother. She has to find the Blood Drop Fruit no matter what. I understand. Xiao Ye, I will make my way to the Restricted Area now. Chapter 1557 - The Underworlds Restricted Area (5)

Chapter 1557: The Underworlds Restricted Area (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, the Underworlds Restricted Area was considered as a restricted ce not because the area was fraught with danger. Instead, it was because there would be great consequences whenever the Restricted Area was unlocked each time. Under most circumstances, no one would ever unlock the Restricted Area. The members of the Pce would only be willing to unlock the Restricted Area when there was a peerless genius in the Underworld! Hence, only the Eldest Lady Huang Ying had been allowed to enter the Restricted Area recently! Furthermore, Huang Yings cultivation had improved greatly in the Restricted Area, bringing her power to greater heights. Of course, for someone in Qianbei Yes position, he could enter the Restricted Area as well. Unfortunately, he had rejected this chance! Forget about the Pce Elders, even the Pce Lord could not understand why he was not willing to enter the Restricted Area. Only Qianbei Ye knows that this Restricted Area was of no use to him. Entering it would only be a waste of time. ... What did you say? In meeting room in the Underworld, a middle-aged man instantly rose to his feet with an ugly look on his face as he asked, Did you just say that the Young Master has returned? He has even brought a woman back? Thats right. A white-haired old man replied. He then nodded and said, Many have seen the Young Master bring a woman into the Underworld. Besides, he has even arranged for that woman to stay in his room. Based on the looks of it, that womans rtionship with the Young Master is not an average one. Pce Lord, how should we deal with this matter? Lady Huang Ying... Hmph! The Pce Lord scoffed icily as the corner of his eyes filled with viciousness, The Young Master is going to marry Yinger. As for that woman, if shes sensible, let her be the Young Masters concubine. If she refuses to listen, we can only get rid of her. I wont allow anyone topromise Yingers position. No! What he really meant was to not allow anyone to affect his position! After all, in all his years as the Pce Lord, he has always gotten whatever he wanted! If this position were to ultimately fall to Qianbei Ye, that means that the current Pce Lord would lose his power. How could he ept this? Therefore, he wanted Qianbei Ye to marry Huang Ying. This way, he could use his position as the Pce Lords father-inw to rain tyrannical abuse! Everyone, I know that you have your opinions on the Young Master as well so we must be united now! If Yinger bes the Mistress, at least she would allow your daughters to be the Young Masters concubines! However, if this foreign woman obtains this position, Im afraid that there will be many changes. The Pce Lords voice was deep and slowly ring out throughout the meeting room. The elders fell silent for a moment as they looked at one another. In the end, the white-haired old man spoke up again, But hes the Young Master after all. How can we force him? Youve said it yourself, hes the Young Master! The Pce Lord looked at the white-haired old man and spoke indifferently, Since hes the Young Master, he has to listen to the Pce Lords orders! As long as Im Pce Lord, I make the decisions in the Underworld! The white-haired elder was just about to speak when he was cut off by the other elders. Elder Tianyi, you have no granddaughters in your household so it doesnt matter so much to you who the Young Master marries. However, I have a granddaughter who wants to be the Pce Lords woman. Therefore, no ones opinion holds more weight than ours. Besides, who knows where this woman the Young Master likes hase from. What if she has bad intentions towards the Underworld? Lady Huang Ying is the Pce Lords daughter after all so shes most suited to be the Young Madam. At least she would never do anything to harm the Underworld. Hearing this, Elder Tianyi sighed and his eyes filled with anxiety, The Young Master had been selected by those old fellows. What if we anger those old fellows by treating him this way... It was true what the others had said, Elder Tianyi does not have a granddaughter of age in his household. Hence, he was not blinded by greed and was the one who saw things clearer than anyone else in the group. Unfortunately, he could not reverse the heavens and earth alone. When faced with the lure of benefits, who would give it up? You need not overanalyze this matter, Elder Tianyi. We had listened to the Ancestral Elders orders and made him the Young Master of the Underworld! At least the selection of the Young Madam should be left to us! The Ancestral Elders do no care about the affairs in the Underworld so some matters should still be left for the Pce Lord to decide! The Pce Lord furrowed his brows, clearly unsatisfied with Elder Tianyis worlds. Hes the Young Master and Im the Pce Lord! You should know very well whose words hold more weight. As he spoke, that Pce Lord made his tone a little gentler as the space between his brow filled with confidence. Besides, when ites to men, no one knows how they work better than me. We arent stopping him from being with his beloved! We only want to make that woman his concubine! As long as he can have that woman, whats the difference between making her the Young Madam or a concubine? Its normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. I believe that the Young Master will not refuse the chance to have numerous concubines. Chapter 1558 - Another Power Upgrade (1)

Chapter 1558: Another Power Upgrade (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as they were discussing Qianbei Ye, a panicked voice suddenly rang out from outside the meeting room. Pce Lord, something terrible has happened. A figure then quickly dashed into the room and eximed, out of breath, Pce Lord, the Young Master has brought that youngdy into the Restricted Area! What! The Pce Lord rose to his feet with a whoosh. There was a particrly ugly look on his face and his eyes were filled with a cold and grim look. What did you just say? The Young Master has allowed a foreigndy into the Restricted Area? The Pce Lord did not wait and rushed out in a panic, remembering the importance of the Restricted Area to the Underworld. The other elders could not keep calm either and quickly followed the Pce Lord out of the meeting room. Even Elder Tianyi, who had previously stood up for Qianbei Ye, was frightened out of his mind. His elderly features were filled with anxiety. ... A man was standing outside the Restricted Area as his crimson robes and silver hair fluttered in the wind. He looked exceptionally peerless and magnificent! Even though he sensed footsteps approaching him, he did not turn around and only continued to stare silently and indifferently at the slowly closing door of the Restricted Area. As he arrived, the Pce Lord only saw Qianbei Yes figure alone. He did not see the woman the Young Master had brought and panicked as he asked, Young Master, wheres that youngdy? The Pce Lords attitude at the moment was still eptable. There was no sign of anger though he had not addressed Gu Ruoyun by name. Instead, he looked at Qianbei Ye anxiously. Oh no, the entrance to the Restricted Area has been opened and that woman had gone in! The Young Master hasnt been in the Underworld for very long though, how had he discovered the way to unlock the Restricted Area? After all, only the Pce Lord and the elders knew how to unlock the Underworlds Restricted Area. Not even Huang Ying would know how to do so! Hence, they could not understand how Qianbei Ye had been able to send that woman into the Restricted Area. However, they obviously did not take the time to understand this problem and began to ce the me instead. Young Master, as the Underworlds Young Master, you should know that unlocking the Restricted Areaes with a great price! Forget about the price, a great opportunity like this should only be given to the other talents of the Underworld. Why have you allowed a foreign woman to enter the Restricted Area? Thats right! I knew that she had harbored ill intentions by following the Young Master around. She only here for the sake of the Underworlds Restricted Area! An outsider should never be allowed to enter the Restricted Area! I really dont know what kind of enchantment that woman has ced on the Young Master until he couldnt evenprehend such a simple issue. Young Master, you must understand that women in the outside world would have their objectives in approaching you. Only the women in the Pce are faithful to you! What a waste of the Pce Lords intentions in allowing this woman to remain in the Pce as your concubine. I think women like her who harbor their own intentions have no right to enter the Underworld! The elders were extremely enraged! Lets not discuss the full price of unlocking the Restricted Area, just knowing that unlocking the Restricted Area one time would require one to go into closed-door cultivation for half a year. That gives an estimate of how much of the Underworlds time Qianbei Ye has wasted. After adding the three months needed when staying in the Restricted Area, Qianbei Yes actions had caused disciples who have waited for the Restricted Area to be unlocked to be dyed by another nine months! Father. A melodious voice suddenly chimed in. The yellow-robed Huang Ying then slowly descended, escorted by handmaidens. Her stance was very graceful and her dainty figure emitted a noble air. Yinger, whatre you doing here? The Pce Lord furrowed his brows and asked. Chapter 1559 - Another Power Upgrade (2)

Chapter 1559: Another Power Upgrade (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I heard about what was going on here so I had rushed over. Huang Ying smiled gently as her pretty eyes swept towards the indignant elders. Her melodious voice slowly rang aloud as she continued, Father, Elders, the Young Master is not connected with this matter. You need not me him. Yinger, what do you mean? The Pce Lords brows tightened as he asked. Father, I was the one who had arranged for Lady Gu to enter the Restricted Area. Huang Ying bit her lips. I had once secretly observed how you unlocked the Restricted Area so I managed to learn how to do so. Therefore, when I heard that Lady Gu was interested in the Underworlds Restricted Area, I had arranged for her entry. The Young Master has nothing to do with his. It was I who had broken the Underworlds rules. Be it a punishment or a beating, Ive confessed. Please do not me the innocent. Even though Huang Ying had ced the me on herself by saying this, she had mentioned that Gu Ruoyun had expressed interest in the Restricted Area which was why she had helped Gu Ruoyun to enter the Restricted Area! However, Huang Ying was telling the truth when she confessed that she had secretly observed the Pce Lord when he was unlocking the Restricted Area. The only thing was, she could not understand how Qianbei Ye had figured out the way to unlock it too. Could it be that he had spied on her father just like she did? Huang Ying understood that no matter what, Qianbei Ye must not bepunished! Her father could not possibly punish her either! However, her father would need to provide justification towards everyone beneath him regarding the matter of the unlocking of the Restricted Rea. Hence, he could only push all the me onto one person! The most suitable person was clearly that woman! By doing this, not only would her father have an exnation, she could also get into Qianbei Yes good graces! Besides, her father would never punish her too severely. How could the Pce Lord notprehend Huang Yings intention? He sighed in exasperation as he asked, Yinger, did you really make this decision on your own? Yes father, Im entirely at fault, please dont me the Young Master. Huang Ying turned towards the Pce Lord and her eyes were filled with determination. Besides, Lady Gu will be a member of the Underworld sooner orter so I had granted her this opportunity! What she meant was that Gu Ruoyun would be Qianbei Yes concubine sooner orter and would, therefore, be considered as a member of the Underworld. Doing so would not be breaching the rules too severely. Of course, Qianbei Ye has to be grateful for her favor first. Can you all leave yet? Qianbei Ye slowly turned around and looked at the crowd behind him as his bloodthirsty eyes carried a sense of viciousness, I dont want Xiao Yuner to see too many idlers here when she emerges! Idlers! Everyone here holds great power in the Underworld! Aside from the Pce Lord and the Eldestdy, the remainder were elders but these people have been reduced to idlers in Qianbei Yes statement! Young Master, as the Young Master of the Underworld, how could you say such a thing? Dont forget, we were the ones who had bestowed the title of Young Master on you. An elder in grey robes cried out, agitated, The Pce Lord is your Master by right! This attitude of yours is simply deceiving and destroying your ancestors! My Master? Qianbei Yes gazended upon the Pce Lords ugly expression and his lips curled into a malicious angle, Does he match up? Does he match up... When these words were spoken, the Pce Lords face instantly turned ashen. He then clenched his fists so tightly that it shook. I want to wait for Xiao Yuner here. If you have no other business, you can get lost! The cruelty in Qianbei Yes voice made their hearts tremble. As for your conduct today, I will deal with you after Xiao Yuner emerges. Chapter 1560 - Another Power Upgrade (3)

Chapter 1560: Another Power Upgrade (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Young Master! The elders faces changed into utterly bitter and hateful expressions as if they never expected Qianbei Ye to protect this woman so much. Until the point that he did not ce any importance upon the Pce Lord. Father. Noticing that the Pce Lord was about to blow up, Huang Ying hurriedly stopped him and shook her head as she remarked calmly, Father, since the Young Master has some matters to attend to at the moment, let us not disturb him. Lets go. The Pce Lord understands his daughters attitude so when he heard her words, he calmed himself down no matter how angry he was had felt. Lets go! He waved his hand and did not say anything more before turning around to leave. The group of elders noticed the Pce Lords departure and sighed before leaving along with him. However, it was undeniable that, deep down, everyone was unsatisfied with Qianbei Yes presence. Young Master. After the crowd had left, Qing Ming descended from the sky and stood behind the silver-haired man. Ivepleted my investigation. Those people who had been sent to assassinate you and the Young Madam had been under the Heavenly Moon Emperors orders. ording to my information, it was for the sake of a treasure in the Young Madams possession. The Heavenly Moon Emperor? The manughed icily. Since the Heavenly Moon Emperor had the audacity to plot against Yuner, theres no need for the Heavenly Moon Empire at all! As for the Underworld... once Yuner is out, well have a great change of blood. A sense of shock shed in Qing Mings eyes upon hearing this but he did not say very much. He had been sent by those ancestral elders to take care of the Young Master so he could only obey the Young Mastersmands! He would not be concerned with anything else! Qing Mings heart settled at the thought of this... ... The Underworld. The Pce Lord walked into the front courtyard with an ashen look on his face as a group of white-haired and bearded elders trailed behind him. Everyone looked quite angry. Huang Ying, who was standing next to the Pce King, wished to console her father but was unsure of what to say. Yinger, youve had to suffer through grief. In the end, the Pce Lord paused in his footsteps and sighed, I dont know what kind of medicine the Young Master has consumed either. Therere so many outstanding women in our pce but he doesnt want any of them! Instead, he has fallen for a foreign woman! He has even unlocked the Restricted Area for that womans sake! This is just causing more trouble. Father. Huang Ying smiled calmly, Youve been too prejudiced towards Lady Gu. I dont think that Lady Gu is all that bad. Since the Young Master likes her, whats wrong with letting her remain in the pce? Now that it has been mentioned, Huang Yings first encounter with Gu Ruoyun could not be considered as friendly. However, she could only say this now. After all, this Gu Ruoyun was still of some use to her. Yinger, you must know one thing, one can know someone for a long time without understanding their true nature. Who knows whether that woman harbors good intentions. The Pce Lord furrowed his brows as he looked at Huang Ying and said, Leave the decision on this matter to me. The Young Master must marry you! Furthermore, I know that you have no feelings for the Young Master but you must know that the only way to prevent our power from falling into another persons hands is by marrying him! Besides, the Young Masters looks and talents wont stifle you. She does not know why but when Huang Ying heard what the Pce Lord just said, she could not help but remember how Qianbei Ye had protected Gu Ruoyun back then. That was right. It was true that Huang Ying did not have feelings towards the Young Master in the beginning. At that time, marrying him was only for the sake of bringing benefits to her father! However, when she remembered the words that man had said to protect his beloved, her heart had begun to race. Chapter 1561 - Another Power Upgrade (4)

Chapter 1561: Another Power Upgrade (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unfortunately for her, that man only had eyes for one woman. Huang Yings gaze darkened as a murky look shed across her peerless features. She knows that if she falls into it, she would be consigned to eternal damnation! Hence, Huang Ying quickly reorganized her emotions and smiled gently, I understand, Father. Ill never ever let you down. Haha. The Pce Lords hazy expression finally lifted. He then burst into a bright and clearugh, Thats my good, obedient daughter! Come, Im going to make arrangements regardless of what Qianbei Ye thinks. The members of the pce must address you as Young Madam from now on! Huang Ying gently lowered her eyelids, Father, the Ancestral Elders... I will rify things with the Ancestral Elders so dont worry. The Ancestral Elders shouldnt care about who the Young Master marries. ... The Ancestral Elders were locked away in closed-door cultivation at the back mountains of the Underworld. Even the Underworlds Pce Lord was not allowed to disturb their cultivation whenever he wished. The only person who was allowed to see the Ancestral Elders at any time was the Young Master, Qianbei Ye. At this moment, two women dressed in white robes were standing upright with swords in their hands outside a bronze stone room, silently guarding the door behind them. Their duty was to stand guard and prevent anyone from disturbing the Ancestral Elders cultivation. Emissaries, the Pce Lord requests an audience with the Ancestral Elders. A disciple had rushed forward to give the report and spoke with reverence. The two emissaries served as the Ancestral Elders representatives most of the time. Therefore, the members of the Underworld could never treat the emissaries without respect. The Pce Lord? The woman on the right furrowed her brows and spoke indifferently, The Ancestral Elders are in the middle of closed-door cultivation, they will see no one. Lord Emissaries, the Pce Lord has an important matter to discuss with the Ancestral Elders. This matter concerns the Young Masters marriage. Please inform the Ancestral Elders. The disciple had refused to leave. The two women looked rather impatient and the space between their brows showed a sense of anxiety. The Ancestral Elders health has been deteriorating and they were not even talking much now. Otherwise, every word would waste a bit of life energy. How could they see anyone under these circumstances? If the Ancestral Elders poor conditions were exposed, the entire Underworld would plunge into chaos. You say that the Pce Lord is here to discuss the Young Masters marriage? The Left Emissary raised her willowy brow while her eyes carried a sense of confusion, Can you tell us who hes marrying? Yes. The Underworld disciple joined his fists and replied respectfully, Hes marrying the Pce Lords daughter, Huang Ying, whose skill is beyondpare while her features are peerless! The Pce Lord hase to visit the Ancestral Elders for the sake of their marriage. May I ask if you can inform the Ancestral Elders? Alright, theres no need for the Ancestral Elders to see you. The Right Emissary waved her hand and spoke with cold indifference, Inform the Pce Lord that he can make the decisions himself. Theres no need to trouble the Ancestral Elders over these trivial matters. Yes. Hearing this, the disciple quickly retreated. He wants to inform the Pce Lord of this good news... The Underworlds Emissaries were the Ancestral Elders representatives! The Ancestral Elders does not want anybody to disturb them throughout the years of their closed-door cultivation. Therefore, they had chosen two women with outstanding gifts as their emissaries. Even though these emissaries had rather good positions in the Underworld due to their right to stay close to the Ancestral Elders, the Ancestral Elders only needed them to pass on their instructions most of the time. This was putting the situation in a good way. To put this in a bad way, they were only tasked with guarding the door! As guards, they would naturally have no way of understanding the situation very much nor do they have a clear idea of the rtionship between Qianbei Ye and the Underworld... Chapter 1562 - Another Power Upgrade (5)

Chapter 1562: Another Power Upgrade (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the end of the day, out of everyone in the Underworld, only the Ancestral Elders knows about Qianbei Yes true identity. Humans have no way of bing immortal! Having great power would only increase ones lifespan while weaker humans would still experience birth, age, illness, and death! Besides, the Underworld was no longer the way it was ten thousand years ago! The people of the Underworld today were no longer the same group of people during Qianbei Yes time. The Pce Lord had been waiting anxiously at the foot of the back mountains. Suddenly, he noticed the disciple who had gone to make the report rushing towards him. He quickly reverted to his calm and steady exterior and asked coldly, How was it? Will the Ancestral Elders see me? Reporting to the Pce Lord, the Ancestral Elders are in the middle of cultivation and cannot be disturbed. However, the emissaries have stated that this matter will be left to your decision. Hearing this, the Pce Lord felt much more at ease and burst intoughter, I can rx with the emissaries response! Even though the Ancestral Elders cant meet me, the two emissaries are the Ancestral Elders representatives! Therefore, you can issue the order immediately. The members of the Underworld must address Yinger as Young Madam whenever they see her! It does not matter if they dont get married yet. As long as the rice is cooked, the Young Master cant go back on his word! Based on the members of the Underworlds point of view, because the emissaries were the closest point to the Ancestral Elders, they would understand all matters concerning the Ancestral Elders! Their words would represent the Ancestral Elders decisions! If the Ancestral Elders really do give Qianbei Ye special treatment, the two emissaries would never have allowed the Pce Lord to make the final decision! Unfortunately, they werepletely unaware of the actual situation. Though the Ancestral Elders did not keep the emissaries in the dark over some matters, when ites to important issues, the emissaries would have no idea. Qianbei Yes true identity was one such example! Each time the Ancestral Elders had a meeting with Qianbei Ye, they had never allowed the emissaries to remain in the room. Therefore, how could the emissaries possibly be aware of the contents of their conversation? They would not know about Gu Ruoyuns existence either! Otherwise, they would never havemitted such a lowly mistake... ... Three months passed in the blink of an eye. Qianbei Ye had been waiting for three months before the door to the Restricted Area finally opened again. A sh of green robes slowly came into view and softened Qianbei Yes crimson eyes. His gaze, full of gentleness, stared at the woman who had just emerged from the Restricted Area as he gently curled his lips, Did you find the Blood Drop Fruit? Gu Ruoyun nodded gently and opened her palm. A brilliant red fruit, looking as if it had been painted with blood, was lying in the palm of her hand. The fruits red color was extremely magnificent. Thats right, this is the Blood Drop Fruit. Qianbei Ye took a nce at the Blood Drop Fruit before looking at Gu Ruoyun again. The smile in his eyes deepened as he said, Looks like after staying in the Restricted Area for three months, youve had a breakthrough in your cultivation again. The spiritual energy in the Restricted Area is much too thick and Ive been in cultivation after finding the Blood Drop Fruit. Unfortunately, I can only remain in there for three months. Gu Ruoyun smiled. By the way, Xiao Ye, have you been waiting for me over these past three months? Qianbei Ye nodded earnestly, Im closest to you here. A sense of warmth washed over Gu Ruoyuns heart upon hearing those words. She had known that Qianbei Ye had been waiting outside for her as she ventured into the Restricted Area for three months. He had not moved a single step! Xiao Ye, Ive found the Blood Drop Fruit. Now please get someone to look for the herbs needed for the Longevity Pill. I will refine the pill for those old fogies immediately. Gu Ruoyun then spoke after a bit of thought, How about this, I see that this area is rather quiet so I will refine the pills here. Once they have been refined, you can send them to the Ancestral Elders immediately. Of course this ce was quiet! Ever since the Pce Lord had led some men here to cause trouble three months ago, Qianbei Ye had ordered Qing Ming to stand guard outside and not allow anyone toe near. Otherwise, this ce would not be this quiet. Chapter 1563 - Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (1)

Chapter 1563: Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Qing Ming, who had been standing guard outside, heard that Gu Ruoyun has exited the Restricted Area, he had immediately rushed towards them before eximing with reverence, Greetings Young Master, Young Madam. Qing Ming, I want you to bring these medicinal herbs over. Qianbei Ye waved hisrge hand and ced the list of medicinal herbs that Gu Ruoyun had just written down into Qing Mings hand. He then ordered coldly, You are given a quarter of an hour toplete this task. Understood. After epting the list, Qing Ming slowly rose to his feet and looked as if he wanted to say something else but had stopped himself. Is there anything else? Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows and his voice was as gloomy as ever. Young Master, Qing Ming paused for a moment to gather his courage. Something has happened in the Underworld over this period of time... Qianbei Yes expression grew even colder. He was not angry about the matters concerning the Underworld but was ming Qing Ming over hisck of judgment. He had only just reunited with Gu Ruoyun and they had been separated for three months. Yet Qing Ming was still hanging around after receiving the order and was disturbing their privacy! If this was not ack of judgment, then what is? Clearly, Qing Ming sensed Qianbei Yes dissatisfaction and his heart rate began to rise on caution. Cold sweat also began to drip down his forehead. Just as Qing Ming was beginning to lose the ability to withstand Qianbei Yes coercion, the mans gloomy voice slowly rang out again, Im not interested in knowing whats going on in the Underworld 1 ! I dont want anyone to disturb us now. Do you understand? Even though Qianbei Ye had built the Underworld, not even the Underworld was more important than his private time with Gu Ruoyun. Therefore, he had chased Qing Ming away before waiting for him to finish his report on the situation in the Underworld. Yes, Young Master, I will do as youmand. Qing Ming wiped the cold sweat off his brow and did not dare to say anything more as he hurriedly left toplete his task. As for the situation in the Underworld... It was best that the Young Master finds out about that himself. He was not going to push his luck! ... The Underworld has a vast and formidable informationwork. Hence, Qing Ming had only needed to be away for a short while before he brought the required herbs for the Longevity Pill over. To Gu Ruoyun right now, there was nothing easier than refining Longevity Pills. Therefore, she managed to refine a cauldron full of pills in no time at all! She then ced the pills needed by the Ancestral Elders into Qing Mings hand and spoke indifferently, Give these pills to them. Qing Ming was shaken and turned towards Qianbei Ye, puzzled. Qianbei Ye felt irritable at the sight of the look in Qing Mings eyes and he furrowed his brows once again. From now on, the Young Madam holds the greatest power in the Underworld. You must obey her orders! The greatest power? Does that mean that she was more powerful than the Ancestral Elders and the Young Master? Qing Ming blinked dazedly but did not dare to hesitate any further as he replied with reverence, As youmand! However, if I were to go alone, why would the Ancestral Elders believe me and consume these pills? Qianbei Ye looked at Qing Ming, You only need to give these pills to them. Whether they consume them or not, thats their problem. Furthermore, once theyve taken the pills, have them meet me in the n Hall! Qianbei Ye did not say anything more after this and left towards the courtyard, holding Gu Ruoyun. Previously, he had gone to the back mountains to see them on ount of their weak bodies. Now that they have the Longevity Pills, letting them live for a few more years would not be a problem! He no longer has the need to personally go to them! Instead, he would have them make the trip to see him! Chapter 1564 - Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (2)

Chapter 1564: Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qing Ming waspletely stunned as he stared at the direction of Qianbei Yes departure. His eyes were filled with astonishment. Based on what the Young Master had just said, why do I feel as if he does not attach any importance upon the Ancestral Elders? Especially that manner of speaking, he speaks as if this were an order from him to them! Qing Ming shook his head at the thought of this. As long as hepleted the task given to him by the Young Master, that was enough. Whatever the Ancestral Elders decide, that was not for him to question. ... The Underworld. Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye had only just stepped into arge courtyard when a maidservant hurried towards them, bowed and said, Young Master, youve finally emerged. I serve the Pce Lord, the Elders, and the Young Madam as well. I had been ordered to wait here for you. The Young Madam? Hearing this, Qianbei Yes eyes narrowed, What did you just say? Young Madam? Who did you say was the Young Madam? The maidservants heart shook as a sense of astonishment shed across her eyes. However, she did not dare to look at Qianbei Ye at all and lowered her head to reply respectfully, The daughter of the Pce Lord, Lady Huang Ying. The Pce Lord has given the order to select an auspicious day once youve emerged so you can get married. He has even said... She eyed the woman in green who was standing next to Qianbei Ye carefully as she spoke, Hes even said that Lady Gu is not a member of the Underworld. This n meeting is to discuss the Young Masters marriage so she does not need to participate. Boom! A powerful and explosive aura erupted from Qianbei Yes being. He then raised his hand and grabbed the maidservants throat. His peerless features looked entirely ashen while his red eyes flickered with murderous intent, Who gave you the permission to address Huang Ying as the Young Madam? The maidservants face turned red from being choked by Qianbei Ye as she gasped, It... It was the Pce Lords order. Wham! Qianbei Ye lifted the maidservant up high before throwing her fiercely out of the way. The maidservants body mmed into a stone table with a loud thump. She then spat out a mouthful of blood as she stared at Qianbei Ye with a pale look on her face. Her eyes were filled with shock. My wife is Gu Ruoyun alone! Since she dares to consider herself as the Young Madam, she must pay the price! Qianbei Ye did not look at the frightened maidservant as he lifted his hand and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. There was a cold, bloody light in his red eyes as he said, Lets go, Yuner! I had thought of waiting for you toe out before changing the blood in the Underworld so its about time to do it now! Gu Ruoyun gently raised the corners of her lips and her clear and cold features were shrouded in an icy light. It was obvious that she felt murderous towards these people as well. However, she believes that Xiao Ye could take care of this matter very well. In the noisy n Hall, a voice suddenly rang out, interrupting the bustling noise and sending the hall back into silence. Pce Lord, Elders, the Young Master has arrived. Young Master? Hearing this, the crowd rose to their feet and turned their eyes toward the crimson-robed man who had entered the room. A woman in green was standing next to the man as well. This woman was delicate and beautiful as her long hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall. Her chilly eyes carried a cold light but she only scanned the n Hall once before turning away. Young Master, Ive already said that this is an internal matter of the Underworld. Outsiders are not allowed to participate! The Pce Lord furrowed his brows as his voice filled with obvious annoyance. Qianbei Yes gaze darkened, Yuner is my wife. That means that she was no mere outsider. Chapter 1565 - Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (3)

Chapter 1565: Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Young Master, you have seriously been captivated by this woman. She clearly harbors horrible intentions! Shes two-faced! The Pce Lord was getting increasingly angry. Besides, Im putting my foot down. You must marry Yinger or your position as the Young Master wille to an end! Qianbei Ye slowly turned his gaze towards the Pce Lord with a sinister smile on his red lips. I really want to know who has given you the audacity to speak in this manner! My wife will forever be Gu Ruoyun alone. As for the Underworld... It is not yet your turn to make the decisions! You... The Pce Lords face has turned even more ashen. That was right. In the beginning, he had not dared to force Qianbei Yes hand too much. After all, he had not known how the Ancestral Elders really felt about this matter! However, when he had received the Ancestral Elders approval for what he wanted to do, he had let all his worries go. He mmed the table and rose to his feet at the thought of this and roared angrily, Im the Underworlds Pce Lord and I make the decisions in the Underworld! As the Underworlds Pce Lord, only I can make the decisions on your marriage. You will marry whoever I choose! Qianbei Ye chuckled. However, his smile was not as warm as the one he had when he looks at Gu Ruoyun. Instead, it carried a sinister air. The Pce Lord trembled at the sight of the man curling his lips and he does not know why. He felt as if he had overlooked something. Whoosh! Without waiting for the Pce Lord to return to his senses, Qianbei Ye suddenly disappeared into thin air. When he reappeared, he was right in front of the Pce Lord. Hisrge hand grabbed his neck while a sinister air filled his blood-red eyes. From now on, you are no longer the Underworlds Pce Lord! The man spoke very slowly and his voice was deep and gloomy. It shocked the Pce Lordpletely. The Pce Lord simply could not understand how Qianbei Ye had managed to subdue him before he could even react! After all, the Pce Lord had always believed that Qianbei Yes power was only at the refined state at the very most! As it turns out, this kid had unknowingly broken through to the ninth transformation state! Huang Ying stared at Qianbei Ye as her eyes filled withplicated emotions. Previously, she had no idea of this mans power either. Now, after witnessing the powers he had disyed, her heart gradually fell for him. Especially since Qianbei Yes attitude was far too domineering. This was the type of dominance that no woman could resist! However, when she remembered the woman in green who was standing by Qianbei Yes side, a sense of jealousy and a hint of envy grew within Huang Yings heart... Qianbei Ye, if you do this, the Ancestral Elders wont ever let you get away with it! The Pce Lord was temporarily dazed before he cried out in rage. Ill tell you this, it was the Ancestral Elders who had given the order for you to marry Yinger. Are you going to disobey the Ancestral Elders order too? Besides, my powers are not much weaker than yours since were both in the early stage of the ninth transformation state. If you had not attacked so suddenly, you would not be able to subdue me! So what if Qianbei Ye has great talents? As long as hes in the Underworld, he has to listen to the Ancestral Eldersmands. Therefore, the only person he can marry is Yinger! Boom! Indeed, upon hearing the Pce Lords words, the aura from Qianbei Yes being grew even more powerful, expanding throughout the entire n Hall. Those who were at the refined state could not resist such a powerful aura. Everyones faces drained of color as their eyes filled with shock. Chapter 1566 - Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (4)

Chapter 1566: Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ninth transformation! Was this the might of a cultivator at the ninth transformation state? They never expected the Young Master to have broken through to the ninth transformation state. This power was on par with the Pce Lords! Unfortunately, you cant wait for those old fogies to appear. Qianbei Yeughed icily. I, Qianbei Ye, will only marry one person. Aside from her, no other woman can ever measure up to be my wife! Anyone who stops me from marrying her will be killed! Even if the heavens tried to stop me, I will move against the heavens! Therefore... His voice grew even more sinister. Those who heard it felt extremely fearful. You had set your own doom from the moment you made Huang Ying the Young Madam! The Pce Lords body shook. He could feel the power released by Qianbei Ye and his heart felt weakened. After all, it was possible for them to determine their strength and weakness through only their aura at this state. Though the Pce Lord was at the early stage of the ninth transformation, he also understood that Qianbei Yes power was stronger than his. If the Pce Lord were to fight him, the Pce Lords chances of victory were very low. Young Master. The Pce Lord looked at Huang Ying who was seated next to him and said, Yiner is a good and outstanding woman. Shes also more powerful than any other women. If you lose her, it will be a huge loss for you so why do you insist on doing this? However, we cant force you into the bedroom either. If you agree to marry Yinger, I will agree to give this woman the title of Young Madam but you must also give Yinger the same rank. The Pce Lord knew that if he were to insist on chasing Gu Ruoyun away or on making Gu Ruoyun into a concubine, Qianbei Ye would never agree to it. Since that was the case, he would take a step back and ask for Huang Ying and Gu Ruoyun to be made into Young Madam at the same time. This was his final concession! Qianbei Yes eyes grew increasingly gloomy as the chilly air from his being became even denser. Young Master, you must know that if we both fight, only the Underworlds power would suffer. This does not bring you any benefit. Besides, this woman by your side will certainly agree to our request! Based on the Pce Lords observation, why had Gu Ruoyun entered the Underworld in the first ce? Was it not for the position of Young Madam? Since he has permitted her to be the Young Madam, was there anything else she would be unhappy with? Otherwise, based on her identity, she would never have the right to marry into the Underworld! My apologies. Just as the Pce Lord was filled with confidence, a clear and cold voice slowly rang out, Im a little bit petty. My man belongs to me alone and I will never let anyone share anything that belongs to me. The Pce Lords features froze in ce. He wanted to speak but Qianbei Ye had tightened his grip around his neck. As a result, he could only swallow his words. Of course, the other elders grew unsatisfied under Qianbei Yes threats and began to voice their opinions. Whats the meaning of this? What do you mean by the Young Master belongs to you alone? Its entirely normal for a man to have many wives especially if hes the Underworlds Young Master. Naturally, he will have many concubines. You will have to ept this eventually! Thats right, the Pce Lord has given way by agreeing to let you marry the Young Master yet you dont know whats good for you! If it were me, I would never agree to grant you that position! An outstanding woman like Lady Huang Ying is forced to share a husband with you, what right do you have to refuse this? The ones who had spoken were elders who have unmarried granddaughters in their household. If the Young Master does not take concubines, does that mean that they have no further opportunities for expansion? How could they ept this? Therefore, they had panicked when they heard Gu Ruoyuns words. Chapter 1567 - Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (5)

Chapter 1567: Qianbei Ye, A Good And Peerless Man (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye made a note of each and every person who had spoken up. He then released his grip on the Pce Lords neck before slowly walking back towards Gu Ruoyuns side. His red lips were curled into a sinister angle. Ivee here today to announce two things! Number one, all the elders in the Elders Circle, aside from Elder Tianyi, are absolved of their position as elders. Everyone in the elders household will be made into ves and will do manualbor in the Underworld. They will also not be allowed to leave the Underworld for the rest of their lives! Doing manualbor was no different from bing servant girls and footboys who would do the most tiring jobs and consume the lowest grade of food. Furthermore, these elders have been reduced to manualborers. Based on the rules, they would never be able to receive any remuneration for their work. Besides, these old fellows were the Underworlds elders. To be turned into manualbors in an instant... How could their dignity endure this? Death was better than this humiliation. Young Master, what do you mean to achieve by this? We obey the Pce Lordsmands. What right do you have to demote us? The elders instantly rose into a sensation. Aside from Elder Tianyi who had kept quiet, everyone else was enraged. They cried out against Qianbei Ye as they voiced their dissent. Number two, Qianbei Ye did not seem to hear their cries and continued to speak. The Underworld is my engagement gift to Yuner! Hence, from now on, everyone in the Underworld must obey Yuner alone! He had once said that he would make the heavens and earth as an engagement present before taking her as his wife. The Underworld was only a part of the heavens and earth. Wah! The entire n Hall burst into a discussion. No one ever expected Qianbei Ye to say such a thing. Young Master, are you aware of what you are doing? The Pce Lord mmed his hand on the table as he roared angrily, Youre giving the Underworld to an outsider? Is something wrong with your brain? What right do you have to give the Underworld to an outsider? Dont forget that Im the Underworlds Pce Lord while you are only the Young Master. If I wish it, your position as Young Master can be changed! Even to this very moment, the Pce Lord still could not fullyprehend the situation. How could Qianbei Ye make such a decision unless he was the one who had originally built the Underworld? Besides, his final goal in building the Underworld in the first ce had been for the sake of proposing to her. Of course, you can choose to reject this. Qianbei Ye curled his lips. The consequences of rejecting this is to have your soulpletely destroyed! Not death but to have their souls destroyed! If they had their souls, they could still reincarnate. However, once their souls were destroyed, they would have nothing! They simply could not understand it what kind of bewildering medicine had Gu Ruoyun given Qianbei Ye to caused him to back her so much? Young Master, youre overstepping your limit. Huang Ying could not sit still any longer and quickly rose to her feet. She knitted her brows and said, I know that your powers are simr to my fathers but if you n on usurping the throne, Im afraid that it wont be that easy. Besides, if the Ancestral Elders finds out about your actions, they will never allow you to remain as the Young Master. Apologize to my father now and I will speak up for you. Her eyes were filled with anxiety, she really was worried about Qianbei Ye. Ive told you before, there will not be a fourth time! Qianbei Ye had not looked at Huang Ying at all. He waved hisrge hand and a powerful force mmed into Huang Yings chest with a bang. Huang Yings body was sent flying out of the way beforending violently on the floor. Blood sttered continuously out of her mouth as she stared sorrowfully at Qianbei Ye... Chapter 1568 - The Consequences Of Presumption (1)

Chapter 1568: The Consequences Of Presumption (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yinger. The Pce Lords expression changed as he quickly rushed to Huang Yings side. His eyes, filled with a fiery rage, then shot towards Qianbei Ye. Young Master, Yinger has always had your best interests at heart yet youve treated her so horribly. The Ancestral Elders are clearly blind to have chosen someone like you as the Young Master! As soon as the Pce Lord had spoken, an elderly voice slowly rang out. It was filled with a powerful aura andnded heavily into everyones hearts. Whore you calling blind? The voice was so familiar that the Pce Lord could not help but fall into a daze. Two sage-like elders stepped into the n Hall as he watched in astonishment. One of the elders was dressed in grey robes while the other wore white like an immortal. They had the bearings of immortals and based on their aura, one could immediately tell that they could not bepared to the other elders in the hall. Two women dressed in white robes followed closely behind the two elders. Even those who have not seen the Ancestral Elders could guess their identities simply based on the two women in white. An... Ancestral Elders... The Pce Lord stared at the two elders shakily and suddenly remembered what he had just said. He instantly shivered. Heavens, what did I just say? I had actually used the Ancestral Elders of being blind! Of all things, the Ancestral Elders had to overhear that? Huang Yun, what did you, you old baby, just say? The grey-robed elder red at the Pce Lord as his elderly features filled with a cold and distant air, Did you just say that were blind? Is that true? Detecting the anger in the grey-robed elders voice, Huang Yun gritted his teeth, Ancestral Elders, youve only just emerged from closed-door cultivation and are not aware of the current situation. This Qianbei Ye here, he doesnt ept his title as the Young Master and wants to usurp the throne. Besides, hes even willfully gifted the Underworld to a woman! Our Underworld has expanded to such greatness, how could it be so freely given to the hands of another? Ancestral Elder, you must give us justice! Someone like him is not fit to be the Young Master of our Underworld! If Huang Yun had been referring to someone else, the Ancestral Elders would believe him However, he was going against Qianbei Ye of all people. Who was Qianbei Ye? He was once the founder of the Underworld. The Underworld belongs to him in the first ce. Even if he were to take the Underworld back, no one would dare speak against it. Are you done talking? The grey-robed elder sneered. His voice was filled with a vicious air as he continued, What else is there? Tell us everything now. She does not know why but Huang Ying felt a little uneasy at the sight of the grey-robed elder at this point. She quickly tried to stop her father from speaking any further but before she could do anything, the Pce Lord began to b about Qianbei Yes misdeeds. Ancestral Elder, thats not all. You had clearly agreed to allow Huang Ying to marry Qianbei Ye. I had only done ording to your wishes but Qianbei Ye went against your orders. Furthermore, hes insisting on making this woman his wife. As he spoke, the Pce Lord lifted his head towards Gu Ruoyun as his face carried a cold smile. With the Ancestral Elders in the picture, this woman could forget about entering the Underworld! Gu Ruoyun had simply grinned the entire time in the face of the Pce Lords usations. It was as if she never took his words to heart. Just as the Pce Lord was waiting for the Ancestral Elders to grant justice, a handnded violently upon his cheek, B*stard! When have I ever said such a thing? Its not enough that youve ndered the Young Master, youve even had the audacity to nder me! At this moment, the Ancestral Elder did not care about anything else. He anxiously walked towards Qianbei Ye and hurriedly exined, This matter has nothing to do with me. This damned brat was ndering me. I never agreed to make you marry Huang Ying. Chapter 1569 - The Consequences Of Presumption (2)

Chapter 1569: The Consequences Of Presumption (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Pce Lords expression froze in ce as he continued to stare at Qianbei Ye with a face full of shock. He looked dumbfounded. Why do I have the feeling that the Ancestral Elders are afraid of being chastised by the Young Master? How can this be? The Ancestral Elders were the ones who had given the Young Master his position. Also , the Ancestral Elders powers are far more superior to the Young Masters. Why should they lower themselves in the Young Masters presence? However, regardless of how foolish the Pce Lord was, he could sense that something was not right this time. A shiver crept up from the bottom of his feet and he felt as if his entire being was frozen. Im gifting the Underworld to Yuner, do you have any objections? Qianbei Yes voice was gloomy. Even though he was speaking to the Underworlds Ancestral Elders, he had spoken with finality as if there was no further room for discussion! It may have seemed like he was consulting the Ancestral Elders opinion but, in reality, he was issuing an order! This realization stunned the other elders in the hall. Not one person had dared to say a single word when faced with this situation and the once noisy n Hall had turned absolutely silent. No objection. Why would I possibly have any objections? No one would ever dare say no to whoever you choose to give it to. Boom! The Ancestral Elders words crashed like a stroke of lightning over their heads. Those who had previously caused a ruckus were nowpletely stunned. In the beginning, they might have spected on the reasons why the Ancestral Elders would give Qianbei Ye special treatment. Now, after hearing what the Ancestral Elder had just said, they finally understood that the real decision-maker in the Underworld was not the Ancestral Elders but the man standing in front of them. The regret in the Pce Lords heart increased even more. He probably never expected for things to end this way. A-Ancestral Elders... The Pce Lord gulped fiercely and asked in a trembling voice, This... Whats the meaning of this? Who is the Young Master and why would you treat him with such reverence? Besides, I had indeed received your approval in regards to Huang Yings marriage to the Young Master. The expression on the gray-robed Ancestral Elders elderly face changed drastically. A powerful force from the Ancestral Elders palm thennded on the Pce Lords chest. The Pce Lords body was instantly flung out of the way. Blood sttered from his mouth as his face drained of color. Ancestral Elder, Im telling the truth. You hadmunicated the order through the two emissaries. I was only following orders. The two emissaries? Upon hearing the Pce Lords ims, the two Ancestral Elders eyes turned towards the two emissaries. Thump! The emissaries, whose faces were already filled with anxiety, immediately threw themselves kneeling on the ground as soon as the Ancestral Elders had red at them. Their delicate bodies were trembling incessantly. Ancestral Elders, please forgive our crimes, we had not known the truth behind the matter. The Pce Lord had sent someone over to ask about your decision on Huang Ying and the Young Masters wedding. We did not know that the Young Master already has someone that he loves so we had allowed the Pce Lord to make the decision. The two Ancestral Elders looked at each other and saw a sense exasperation mirrored in each others eyes. Huang Ying, do you have feelings for the Young Master? The gray-robed elder looked at Huang Ying as he asked coldly. Huang Ying shook. She immediately knew that the Ancestral Elders would not stand up for her based on what she had just witnessed. Therefore, she cleverly remained silent and did not say a word. Do you believe that you are the only one who is enough for the Young Master in this world? Even though the gray-robed elder had not heard a reply from her, he noticed the sense of pride in her eyes andughed icily. Dont you think that you have an exaggerated opinion of your own abilities? Is someone like you really a good match for a person like the Young Master? Chapter 1570 - The Consequences Of Presumption (3)

Chapter 1570: The Consequences Of Presumption (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye was the first person who had said that Huang Ying does not deserve him. This time, the same words hade from the Ancestral Elders mouth instead. She could not help but tremble a little when the Ancestral Elder had spoken. However, she only bit her lip and did not make a sound. Ancestral Elders. In the end, the Pce Lord gathered his courage for the sake of his daughters happiness and interrupted, If Yinger isnt good enough for the Young Master, why is this woman good enough for him instead? I simply cannot understand how this could be, Yinger is such an outstanding woman of noble rank yet the Young Master ignores her. Instead, he insists on falling for a woman whos nothing like Yinger. Haha. The gray-robed elder burst intoughter as if he had heard a funny joke. How about this, youve angered the Young Master so I should grant you a contented death. The Ancestral Elderughed icily. Do you know why Ive been in closed-door cultivation all these years without emerging at all? Thats because I was withering away. When you had sent someone over to ask me concerning Huang Yings marriage, I had been unable to speak. It was Gu Ruoyun who had used a pill to lengthen my life. Otherwise, I would never have been able to stand before you now! The Underworld may have our own Pill Masters but which Pill Master is capable of refining a Longevity Pill? The Pce Lord was shaken and he could only stare at the tranquil-looking Gu Ruoyun in disbelief. This woman is a Pill Master? Even so, how does this prove that shes more outstanding than Yinger? The gray-robed elderughed icily while his eyes glowed with an icy aura. Huang Ying is at the mid-stage of the refined state and she has the right to be proud of that. Its true that only a few people have managed to reach the mid-stage of the refined state at her age! However, Gu Ruoyun has also reached the mid-stage of the refined state as well! Huang Ying certainly cant be considered as her rival so tell me this, in what aspect is Huang Ying considered to be outstanding? Gu Ruoyun has had another breakthrough in the Restricted Area and had reached the mid-stage of the refined state! Based on the Ancestral Elders power, naturally, he would be able to point out her level at first nce. However, his statement was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day as it crashed through everyones heart. This green-robed woman is also at the mid-stage of the refined state? Furthermore, even Huang Ying who is also at the mid-stage of the refined state could not be considered as her rival? Huang Ying did not say a word. Instead, herrge eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. She simply does not believe that she was inferior to Gu Ruoyun! Since they were both at the mid-stage of the refined state, they should be equally matched at the most. How could she possibly not rival Gu Ruoyun? But Yinger is my daughter, the Eldest Lady of the Underworld. This woman doesnt even have any powerful backing... The Pce Lord was still making his final justification and did not seem to notice the increasingly ugly look on both the Ancestral Elders face. Eldest Lady of the Underworld? This time, the one who had spoken was the white-robed Ancestral Elder. He smiled in spite of his anger and said, Without the Young Master, she could never have be the Eldest Lady of the Underworld. Old Hui, we can live for a few more years longer now. With both our powers in the Ninth Transformation state, we can fully protect the Young Master and Lady Ruoyun for a few more years. Theres also no need for us to fear that fellows retaliation so some things need not remain hidden any longer. The Pce Lord was even more confused now. What did he mean by without the Young Master, Yinger would never have be the Eldest Lady of the Underworld? What does that even mean? Hmph! The white-robed elder noticed the confused look on the Pce Lords face and scoffed coldly as he said, Do you know why we had given him the position of Young Master? Thats because he was the original creator of the Underworld! Now, we are merely returning the Underworld to its rightful owner! So tell me, without his existence, what kind of Pce Lord would you have be? How is it your business when it concerns who he wishes to hand an organization that he has created over to? Chapter 1571 - The Consequences Of Presumption (4)

Chapter 1571: The Consequences Of Presumption (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thump! Before the Pce Lord could get up from the ground, he was pushed back down once again. His pale face was filled with hopelessness as he directed a hate-filled re towards Qianbei Ye. The other elders had ugly looks on their faces as well as they never thought that Qianbei Ye would turn out to be the Underworlds creator! They had lost their leverage since they had previously intended to use his position as Young Master to threaten Qianbei Ye! Huang Ying gently lowered her gaze. Even though she had remained silent, a wave of peril washed over her heart. She has thoroughly underestimated Qianbei Ye! If she had known that he has such a powerful background, she would have exhausted all means to obtain his heart! However, she was never really interested in Qianbei Ye at the beginning and had only approached him under her fathers others! Therefore, she had not used any schemes at all! After finding out about Qianbei Yes true identity and witnessing his devotion towards Gu Ruoyun, how could she not feel regret? No woman could resist the charms of such a devoted yet powerful man! Ancestral Elder, did you say that Qianbei Ye is the Underworlds creator? How can this be> How could something like this have happened? The Pce Lordughed bitterly as he gently shut his eyes while his heart trembled strongly. The white-robed elder scoffed icily before he turned to face Qianbei Ye and asked respectfully, Master, may I ask how do you wish for us to deal with these people? Ever since he had exposed Qianbei Yes identity, he no longer addressed him as the Young Master and had reverted to his manner of address from ten thousand years ago. Everyone must be punished ording to the nsw. Qianbei Yes voice was cold and distant without a trace of humanity. No! The Pce Lord quickly rose to his feet when he heard this. His eyes turned red with anxiety as he cried out in panic, Yinger is innocent, you cant do this to her! ording to the nsw, any subordinate who has offended their superior would be executed by a thousand cuts! This was the Underworlds true cruelty! Yuner, were done with the matters here. Its time for us to leave the Dark Earth Realm. Qianbei Ye did not seem to hear the Pce Lords cries as he stared gently at the woman in his arms and curled his lips. Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded. She was fighting against time now so she would naturally not waste it in the Underworld. As she had obtained the Blood Drop Fruit, she should now head off to search for the Ancient Dragons Bile in the Dragon n. Young Master, no! You cant do this! The ns punishment is too severe and Yinger has done nothing wrong. Besides, we had merely wanted you to marry Yinger. Even if we were in the wrong, our crimes do not merit death! The Pce Lords eyes turned red and he wanted to lunge forward to pull the corner of Qianbei Yes robe. However, the Ancestral Elders had restrained him before he could even touch Qianbei Ye. You said that youve done nothing wrong? Qianbei Ye slowly turned around and his gloomy eyesnded upon Huang Ying. This was the first time he had looked straight at Huang Ying. His gaze, however, made her tremble. She had called herself the Young Madam and thats the worst crime! Everyone else must also receive the ns punishment with no exceptions! Thump! The Pce Lords legs gave way and he crumbled to the ground once again. He had been truly mistaken! However, he never thought that he would end up with no hope of reprieve because of this one mistake. Theres one more thing. Qianbei Ye looked at the Ancestral Elders as he coldly issued his order, The Heavenly Moon Emperor had dared to stage an assassination attempt on me and Yuner. You two will handle this matter, I want that Emperor to suffer a fate worse than death! As youmand! The two Ancestral Elders joined their fists in unison as they replied. Wait a minute. Gu Ruoyun suddenly remembered something and called out to the two Ancestral Elders. The son of the Heavenly Moon Empires General, Li Qing, is my friend. Therefore, only attack the Heavenly Moon Emperor. Dont hurt the members of the Generals Mansion by mistake. Understood. The two did not hesitate and responded immediately. Lets go. After Qianbei Ye had issued his instructions, he then wrapped his arm around Gu Ruoyun before exiting the n Hall. Now that those two old geezers health has been restored, the Underworld can be set aside for the time being. The current task is more urgent and restoring my brother-inws body is more important... Chapter 1572 - Meeting Lan Ge Again (1)

Chapter 1572: Meeting Lan Ge Again (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Dark Earth Realms gate. Gu Ruoyun could hear the Three-Headed Hell Dragon roaring from a far distance away. Its devastating roars carries an aura which could shatter bamboo. Whats going on? Gu Ruoyun gently furrowed her brows as she looked towards the direction of the roaring. She then calmly asked, Could it be that the Three-Headed Hell Dragon is fighting someone? Qianbei Ye fell silent for a moment as a bloodthirsty light shed in his eyes, Come, lets go investigate. He then wrapped his arms around Gu Ruoyuns waist as they hurried into the distance. ... The Three-Headed Hell Dragon was looming furiously over a ck-robed man under a red sky which looked like it was filled with magnificent raging mes. The expression on all three of its heads was full of fearsome malice. Damned kid, I should never have allowed you to escape on that day! I didnt think that you would gain so much power after a short absence! However, its unfortunate that youre now a puppet, fated to be someones ve for the rest of your life. Hahaha! The ck-robed man did not say a word and he seemed to have forgotten how to speak. He only behaved like a machine as he attached the Three-Headed Hell Dragon without pause. His behavior was almost obsessive and his blows became more fearsome until he was soon drenched in blood. He does not know why he wants to fight the Three-Headed Hell Dragon but all he knew was that the Three-Headed Hell Dragon has to die here! He would only feel at peace when it dies. Big Brother? Suddenly, a voice full of surprise rang out from behind the ck-robed man and caused him to freeze on the spot. He slowly raised his head. At that moment, a delicate and pretty face entered his line of sight. Big Brother, so youre the one who is fighting the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. Gu Ruoyun slowly descended from the sky as her clear and limpid eyes stared at Gu Shengxiaos grim and aloof features. Not too long ago, you had run off just like that and I had been unable to tell you many things. Now, I only wish to tell you to not worry. I will save you no matter what! Gu Shengxiaos expression showed signs of a struggle. He stared at the woman who was now standing nearby and clutched his head in agony as if he wants to go to her but was unable to reach her side. He could not help but cry out from the agony. After letting out that cry, he immediately left without turning back and quickly disappeared beneath the blood-colored sky. Cough, cough. The Three-Headed Hell Dragon spat out a mouthful of blood as it stared at Gu Shengxiao who was heading off into the distance with malevolent eyes. It then slowly turned its gaze towards Qianbei Ye and eximed in mild surprise, Youre still alive! Qianbei Yeughed icily, Do you really think those pieces of trash could actually hurt me? Even though Im not as powerful as I was ten thousand years ago, those good-for-nothings are still no match for me. Three-Headed Hell Dragon, youve been heavily injured by Gu Shengxiaos attack. Therefore, you wont be able to stop my departure. Besides... Qianbei Ye paused as his eyes filled with malice, Isnt it time for us to clear your debt of betrayal from that time? The Three-Headed Hell Dragons expression disyed an obvious change and a cold light shed across its eyes. Qianbei Ye, you seem to have forgotten that I am indestructible at the gates of the Dark Earth Realm! This is why no one has been able to pass through these gates despite the countless number of powerful cultivators in the Dark Earth Realm. Thats true, you are indeed indestructible here. Otherwise, I would not have ced you to guard the gates to the Dark Earth Realm back then. Qianbei Ye chuckled softly but his smile was filled with a gloomy murderous intent. However, I can confine you within a circle and have you imprisoned within that circle to suffer endless torment forever right here! Chapter 1573 - Meeting Lan Ge Again (2)

Chapter 1573: Meeting Lan Ge Again (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whoosh! After Qianbei Ye had spoken, a bright crimson me immediately rose to encircle the Three-Headed Hell Dragon. he scorching temperature caused its soul to tremble and a sense of fright finally showed in its gaze. That was right, it was indestructible! However, based on Qianbei Yes current extent of power, he could certainly be able to create a prison from the ground and imprison it here forever. Of course, even though this was not enough to bring terror upon the Three-Headed Hell Dragon, the most important thing was the bright mes. In these mes, its soul would be tortured as well. This way, its indestructible quality was not an asset but a liability which harmed it. Yuner, lets go. As Qianbei Ye turned to look at the woman in his arms, he noticed that she was staring hopelessly at the direction of Gu Shengxiaos departure in a daze. He sighed as he spoke, The way a human puppet is created will cause that person to slowly lose their memories and they would eventually forget their own kin. Gu Shengxiao must have escaped right after being turned into a puppet. Otherwise, the members of the Wen family would never have let him get away. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids and shielded the emotion in her eyes. She knows that no matter what bes of her big brother, he would never hurt her! However, this does not mean that she would willingly watch her brother be someone elses ve! Xiao Ye, lets go. Lets make our way to the Dragon n. We need the Ancient Dragons Bile to refine the pill! ... On the East Peak Maind. A mysterious empire had risen almost overnight and swept across the entire maind. It was said that the general of that empire was a peerless man with blue eyes whose powers were rather formidable. Initially, when this mysterious empire had emerged, countless forces had tried to cause them trouble. However, after those forces had returned, their words of this mysterious empires reputation changed. No one knows what they had experienced in that empire. However, it was undeniable that from that moment on, this empires name has spread everywhere in the city. Even the cultivators of the First City knows of their existence! Aside from the renowned General Lan Ge, there was also the Oracle, Liu Yue. One handled military matters while the other handled civic matters. One was calmer while the other had more schemes. Therefore, their personalitiesplemented each other as they expanded the empire as one unit. All the matters in the empire were managed by General Lan Ge and the Oracle Liu Yue while the mysterious Emperor has never shown their face. The rest of the world simply could not figure out what kind of person was the Emperor to have been able to subdue subordinates like Lan Ge and Liu Yue? ... At this moment at the foot of a mountain in the East Peak Maind, a man dressed in blue robes was gently furrowing his brows. His blue eyes, like precious stones, stared at the people who were standing in his way. I recall that the First City has a rule that anyone above the rank of a Martial Saint could not leave the First City without permission. Could it be that the First City wishes to go against its own rule? The man gently raised his head as a cold smirk shed across his handsome features. The leader of the opposing force was an elder dressed in x-colored robes. His entire being emitted a stern and righteous aura as if all wicked demons would vanish into nothingness under his righteousness. Hmph! The x-robed elder scoffed icily before he replied emotionlessly, Even though the First City has such a rule, this only applied to other humans. A demibeast human like you who harms the people of the world does not have the right to enjoy equal treatment! We, as righteous humans of the maind, would naturally need to kill wicked demons and exterminate a monster like you! The corners of Lan Ges lips lifted into a disdainful smile, Then may I ask, what great sin have Imitted to cause all of you to rush to from the First City just to hunt me down and intercept me? Chapter 1574 - Meeting Lan Ge Again (3)

Chapter 1574: Meeting Lan Ge Again (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion To the people of the world, your existence as a demibeast human is a great sin. The elderughed icily. Lan Ge, you better ept your death like a good boy. Demibeast humans should never have existed in the world anyway! Besides, why have so many forces ended up fearing you after they had traveled to the Cloudy Wind Empire? If you havent done anything devious, would they have turned out that way? Hahaha! Lan Ge seemed to have heard a funny joke and burst intoughter. Those people were not satisfied with being oppressed by the Cloudy Wind Empire so they had formed an alliance to cause trouble for me. Whats wrong with me retaliating against them? Simply because youre human and Im a demibeast human, whenever ites to right or wrong, I will always be in the wrong? The elder in x-colored robes frowned as he stared icily at Lan Ge. His voice was just as stern and righteous as ever as he replied, In the grudges between humans and demibeasts, humans will never be in the wrong. Only you can ever be the sinner so we righteous men must get rid of a disaster like you! Otherwise, all life on the maind will suffer a cmity! Lan Geughed once again. His smile was full of disdain while his blue eyes, like precious stones, were full of ridicule. I, Lan Ge, have never hurt an innocent human so theres no need for you to speak in such a righteous manner! At the end of the day, youve simply taken an interest in this body of mine! These ambiguous words which came from Lan Ges mouth were filled with sorrow. The body of a demibeast human is full of treasures for a cultivator. Our blood can heal wounds, our organs can aid in breakthroughs, and our flesh can refine weapons. Even our hair is particrly valuable! I had once met a girl who was a demibeast human like me. She was kind and friendly and never did anything to hurt anyone! Furthermore, she was still a child! It was you so-called righteous men who had murdered her, drained her blood, and dug out all her organs. Lan Ges eyes filled with bitterness as if he was recalling the incident from the past. He felt a great hatred grow towards these so-called righteous men. What had she done that you would have to treat her that way? Are we really that cruel or are you so-called humans the cruel ones? This matter was no mystery to the First Citys cultivators. Indeed, they had killed a young demibeast human maiden many years ago. However, so what if that little maiden was only ten years old? Even if she had nevermitted a sin, so what? As a demibeast human, she deserved to die! Lan Ge, no matter how much nonsense you sputter, its useless! We, as humans, are the noblest of all existence so its an honor for you to be able to contribute to our breakthroughs. Besides, the talents of a demibeast human are far too powerful. If I dont kill you now, you will bring cmity upon the maind sooner orter. As for things like fresh blood or organs, they are merely our reward for destroying you! Demibeast humans talents were indeed very powerful. Though Lan Ge was still rather young, his powers were already at the exceeding state. This level of power was considered to be ranked amongst the best in the First City. If he were allowed to continue his growth, it might not be that easy to kill him the next time. The elder in x-colored robes licked the corners of his lips as a nearly undetectable sense of greed shed across his righteous-looking expression. He was now at the verge of a breakthrough. If he could taste a demibeast humans bile, he could achieve a breakthrough immediately! This was the true objective of their interception today! Chapter 1575 - Meeting Lan Ge Again (4)

Chapter 1575: Meeting Lan Ge Again (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nevertheless, they would never reveal this agenda! Do demibeast humans really have explosive tempers and could easilymit a great sin? This was merely an excuse which elders and seniors havee up with in order to obtain the bodies of demibeast humans. Otherwise, their acts of cruelty would go down in history as infamy! By using this excuse, things would be different. The world would see cultivators who have murdered demibeast humans as righteous men and would write their names down in history! Hmph! Lan Ge scoffed coldly, You cruel humans will receive retribution one day. I, Lan Ge, will tear myself to pieces today and wont leave a single shred of useful material for you! He was surrounded by so many human cultivators, escape would be more difficult than scaling the heavens. However, he would rather tear himself to pieces than leave his organs for these disgusting humans to utilize! What are you going to do? Sensing the ripples of energy from Lan Ges body, the elder in x-colored robes no longer maintained his stern and righteous air as his expression filled with anxiety. You want to explode yourself? You must know that if you explode, your soul will be destroyed as well! Stop that now! If Lan Ge really does explode, nothing would be left and their efforts would have gone to waste today. After all, the number of demibeast humans were far too few. They had finally discovered one with great difficulty so how could they abandon this opportunity? Lan Ge did not seem to hear the elder in x-colored robes words as the aura within his body rose once again with a self-destructive power. Lady Gu, Im sorry that I cant fulfill my promise to you nor can I grow stronger and follow you. Lan Ges greatest regret was being unable to personally hand over the Cloudy Wind Empire to Gu Ruoyun. This would be his lifes greatest regret! Just as Lan Ge felt that he would explode at any moment, a hand suddenly reached out and pressed against his shoulder. At that moment, the power within his body calmed down. His body, which had initially expanded like a balloon, was restored to its previous state as if it had been punctured. He turned around shakily toy his eyes upon a woman dressed in green robes standing behind him. His expression was full of shock as well as a sense of excitement. You... Youre back? The green-robed woman was tranquil and aloof. Her chilly eyes bored into the people who had forced Lan Ges hand as she calmly asked, Lan Ge, tell me whats going on. Lan Ges body shuddered and he gently lowered his eyes as a hint of sadness shed within his gaze. I had identally revealed my identity as a demibeast human so I was hunted by them. Exposed his identity? Gu Ruoyun knitted her brows together as she looked at Lan Ge and said, I had helped you to conceal your aura, how did you end up revealing yourself? Hearing this, Lan Ge shed her a bitter smile. I had heard that a divine weapon had appeared in this region so I hade here with Liu Yue to obtain it. Who would have thought that the so-called divine weapon was an ancient spirit. That spirit had seen right through my identity immediately and wanted to use my flesh to mold a new body for him. At the time, there were many powerful cultivators who were also present so my identity as a demibeast human had been exposed. An ancient spirit who could see through Lan Ges identity as a demibeast human? Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin and fell silent. Her thoughts were unreadable. She had once helped to conceal Lan Ges aura but someone had still managed to see through it. However, only one type of person could have seen through Lan Ges concealment. This means that the spirit was also a demibeast human! Chapter 1576 - Meeting Lan Ge Again (5)

Chapter 1576: Meeting Lan Ge Again (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Human, are you acquainted with this demibeast human? The elder in x-colored robes noticed Gu Ruoyuns appearance but did not ce any importance on her. He thenughed icily and continued, Id advise you to mind your own business. Leave this demibeast human to us! Gu Ruoyun emerged from her silence and raised her brow, If I refuse? Hmph! The elder in x-colored robes stared icily at Gu Ruoyun before he spoke in a stern and righteous manner, If you are allied with this demibeast human and go against us humans, youre a traitor to the human race. Your name will go down in infamy for the rest of history! Gu Ruoyun chuckled but her smile did not reach her eyes. A chilly light shed in her gaze. A traitor to the human race? I wonder which angle of thought did you approach to determine my status as a traitor? The elder in x-colored robes simply never expected Gu Ruoyun to arrive at such a conclusion. He promptly gritted his teeth and ordered icily, This woman is in cahoots with this demibeast human and is a wicked person whos ying the jackal to the tiger! For the sake of peace on the maind, we must destroy the both of them today! Hearing this, Lan Ge became greatly angered. His eyes, which were like sapphire stones, shed with an icy chill as he red coldly at the so-called righteous men before him. This really is a case of giving a dog a bad name before hanging him. Lady Gu had done nothing wrong yet you wont even spare her. Is this how humans like you should behave? Werent you all aiming for my body? If you want it, take it. This matter has nothing to do with her! Lan Ge turned towards Gu Ruoyun as a sense of worry shed through his eyes. Lady Gu, it was you who had helped me back then. You had helped me to kill my enemies too and I owe you too much now! Besides, I had once told you that I would follow you so after your departure, Liu Yue and I had built an organization. Go to the Cloudy Wind Empire and look for Liu Yue, he will hand our organization over to you. Cloudy Wind Empire has no emperor and he had always left this position open. All because he had been waiting to hand the Empire to Gu Ruoyun one day... You should stand back. Gu Ruoyun frowned and said to the blue-eyed man by her side. Lan Ge shook his head with a stubborn and resolute expression. Lady Gu, I dont want to drag you down. This matter has nothing to do with you and youve helped me so much. Im already happy enough to see you again before I die. Upon saying this, he then turned his gaze towards the crowd before him and spoke as if he saw death as a wee friend, If you want my body, I can give it to you. But first, let Lady Gu go. Otherwise, I will explode in front of you immediately so that you wont be able to get anything at all! Gu Ruoyuns frown deepened, Lan Ge, step aside. Lady Gu, I know that you are talented and powerful but these people are very powerful as well. I really dont want to drag you down. Lan Ge shook his head and remained standing in front of Gu Ruoyun the entire time. Gu Ruoyun sighed and stepped forward in exasperation, Lan Ge, I hade here this time to take you along with me to the Dragon n. After all, thats where your mother originated from and you must want to go back and have a look. So now, please go to the side and wait. Give me three seconds, Ill be done with them by then. Three seconds? Lan Ge was shaken as he stared in astonishment at Gu Ruoyuns delicate and pretty features. He does not know why but when he saw the cool confidence on her face, his heart filled with belief in her. Three seconds? The elder in x-colored robes burst intoughter. Young Lady, are you threatening us? Hmph, Id love to see if you can actually finish so many of us in three seconds. Chapter 1577 - The Dragon Clan (1)

Chapter 1577: The Dragon n (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun looked at the crowd in front of her with a calm and tranquil look on her face. I suddenly feel that using three seconds to defeat you is too much of a waste. One second is enough. The crowd shook before they burst intoughter. Someughed so hard that they could not stand up straight. They have seen arrogance but they have never met anyone as arrogant as this woman. She actually had the audacity to say that it would only take one second to defeat them? However, just as the crowd wasughing very loudly, the woman slowly raised her hand... The Ancient Divine Pagoda which emitted a purple light appeared from thin air. Without even waiting for the group to return to their senses, it had mmed violently down. Wham! The loud noise shook the entire mountain range. The crowd beneath the gigantic pagoda had been ttened into meat patties before they could even react. Lets go. Gu Ruoyun turned to look at the still-dazed Lan Ge and spoke as she furrowed her brows. Lan Ge blinked dazedly and stared in astonishment at the womans delicate and pristine features. He wanted to speak but did not know how to start. Just as Lan Ges heart was shaking, a peerless figure appeared before his eyes. That man has silver hair and crimson robes with a small smile curved on his face. His smile would only be filled with this much tenderness and warmth whenever he saw the green-robed woman. Is it done? Gu Ruoyun nodded lightly, Xiao Ye, this fellow is my old friend and is also a demibeast human. His mother was a princess from the Dragon n and his father was a human. Ive promised him back then that if I were to journey to the Dragon n, I would bring him along. Qianbei Ye nodded calmly and looked at Gu Ruoyun with a smile on his lips, Yuner, lets be on our way then. As he stared at the silver-haired man who had pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms, Lan Ge felt a sense of disappointment and he did not know why. Soon, however, he quickly recovered his emotions. It was likely that such an outstanding woman like Gu Ruoyun would probably need a man like this who was good enough for her. Lan Ge. Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun seemed to have remembered something. She turned around to look at Lan Ge and raised her brow, By the way, Lan Ge, is the spirit you had previously run into still around? Lan Ge was in a daze and he could not fullyprehend the meaning in Gu Ruoyuns words. He nodded gently after remaining silent for a moment, At the time, that spirit was too powerful so many cultivators who had tried to destroy him had died by his hand. We barely escaped with our lives ourselves. That day, the spirit had purposely created a miracle to mislead people into thinking that a divine weapon had appeared. This caused many powerful cultivators to fight each other as they approached him. Who would have thought that what had awaited the victors was not a legendary divine weapon but a spirit who was seeking to reconstruct his flesh? Initially, he had only wanted to snatch their human bodies but when he saw Lan Ge, his objectives became focused solely on Lan Ges body. As a result, the others simply had were not in his sights at all. Take me there. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she slowly spoke. Despite the astonishment in his heart, Lan Ge did not show it on his face as he nodded, Alright. ... A faint yet powerful coercion was emitting from a nearby mountain range. If one were to carefully observe the situation here, they would notice that though numerous spiritual beasts roamed this mountain, none of them had approached the area around the cave. Furthermore, one could not even sense the presence of spiritual beasts. At this moment, a group of three paused in their footsteps just as they reached the cave. Out of the three, the most remarkable was a pair of lovers. The man had a head of silver hair and was dressed in crimson robes. His peerless features carried a gloomy air and only when he gazed upon his beloved would a smile appear. Chapter 1578 - The Dragon Clan (2)

Chapter 1578: The Dragon n (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What was most shocking about the man was his blood-red eyes. The expression in them was as if he looked down upon the world with disdain. The woman standing next to the man was dressed in green robes. Even though she does not have a peerless aura, she was delicately pretty and pristine. She also did not give one the impression that she was just a regr person! Her eyes were clear and cool like water as she looked into the cave dwelling in front of them. No one could tell what she was thinking. Thest man was also handsome and beautiful. His blue robes made his skin look even fairer while his blue eyes were like precious stones, carrying a gentle aura. This is where the spirit resides. Lan Ge looked at Gu Ruoyun as he spoke. It seems that theres some sort of formation here which prevents the spirit from leaving so it could only stay inside the cave dwelling! The hidden meaning behind Lan Ges words was far too obvious and was a reminder to Gu Ruoyun that if she could not defeat the spirit, she should escape. As long as she could escape this cave dwelling, that spirit could not do anything to them. Gu Ruoyun gently nodded before she stepped into the cave dwelling. Even with her current level of power, she could already feel a crushing sense of suppression as soon as she had stepped into the cave dwelling. One could imagine the might of the spirit who resides in this ce! Hahaha, little brat, I never thought that youd still have the courage toe back. It seems that the heavens are giving me another opportunity, I will soon be able to reconstruct my body and leave this ce. Suddenly, an eerie and gloomy voice rang out like the voice of a devil in ones ear, causing one to shiver. Is this that spirit? Gu Ruoyun gently raised her brow. It seems that this spirit was indeed powerful. This spirits power should be at the ninth transformation state while he was still alive! Now, however, he was only a spirit trapped in this ce. Just as Gu Ruoyun was in deep thought, a tall andrge figure suddenly enveloped her and blocked her view instantly before the eerie and gloomy voice rang out beside her ear again. Little brat, are these two your reinforcements? The spirit looked sinister as he stared at Gu Ruoyun before his eyesnded on Qianbei Ye. Suddenly, a sense of fear appeared in his eyes. It was very obvious that Qianbei Yes power made him feel a sense of terror! Hmph, looks like I should never have allowed you escape in the first ce! These two are obviously more powerful than the previous cultivators. The spirit turned towards Lan Ge and eximed with malice, However, brat, anything that holds my liking will never escape me! Your body is destined to be mine. I can only construct a body that is useful to me by using your body! Otherwise, you can also choose to let me walk into reincarnation! After the spirit had spoken, he fell silent for a moment before he rejected hisst suggestion. No, your powers are too weak now. If I step into reincarnation, I will also be as weak as this. Only by using your flesh to reconstruct my body can I have the power I once had at my peak. Lan Ges expression changed. He pointed at the translucent spirit and said, Lady Gu, hes the spirit who had exposed my identity. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently and her eyes carried the light of wisdom when she looked at the spirit. Are you a demibeast human as well? Whoosh! The expression on the spirits face changed instantly. He stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock as if he never thought that Gu Ruoyun would be able to see through his identity as a demibeast human. Are you puzzled about how I had managed to identify you? Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. Youre power is stronger than Lan Ges so you could see through his identity easily. Regardless of how he had concealed it, he could not hide it from you as hes weaker than you. Hence, he did not know that youre also a demibeast human. Chapter 1579 - The Dragon Clan (3)

Chapter 1579: The Dragon n (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The spirit was stunned. Suddenly, he cackled icily. His gloomy and eerieughter filled the cave dwelling and caused goosebumps to appear on ones skin. Hehe, so what if youve managed to identify me as a demibeast human? It doesnt change the final conclusion anyway. The spiritughed icily as if he does not ce any importance on Gu Ruoyuns words. Gu Ruoyun ignored his attitude as she continued to speak with a small smile on her face, Ive heard that if one were to refine the soul of a demibeast human, it would be a great tonic for a fellow demibeast human. The spirits face sank immediately and he stared eerily at Gu Ruoyun as his body was enveloped with murderous intent. You want to use my soul and give it to this brat as a tonic? Thats right. Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely, If I can use your soul as a tonic, his cultivation speed would be even faster in the future! Otherwise, why did you think I had wanted to follow him here? She hade here today to help Lan Ge increase his power. After all, one can onlye across a demibeast humans soul serendipitously. Especially since this demibeast human had the power of a ninth transformation cultivator when he was alive! If Lan Ge could ingest this demibeast humans soul, he could be promoted to the ninth transformation state! Hearing this, Lan Ges eyes carried aplicated air and his thoughts were conflicted. He had never expected Gu Ruoyun to journey into this cave dwelling to help him raise his power. Little girl, if you want to refine my spirit, that would depend on whether you have that ability! The spirit narrowed his eyes as he eximed eerily. I alone do not have this power but... Gu Ruoyuns eyes shed as she smiled gently. If I were to use the Ninth Underworld mes? Whoosh! As soon as Gu Ruoyun had spoken, the Ninth Underworld mes ignited on her palm. The mes illuminated the entire cave dwelling as it danced in her hand. The Ninth Underworld me was the bane of any soul! If the spirit still has the level of power he had when he was alive, Gu Ruoyun would not be able to do anything to him even if she had used the Ninth Underworld mes. Unfortunately, his powers have regressed after so many years. Furthermore, because he does not have a physical body and was a spirit, the Ninth Underworld mes in Gu Ruoyuns hand was a fatal weapon to him! No! The spirit finally felt fear when he saw the Ninth Underworld mes. He let out a sharp shriek but before he could beg for mercy, the Ninth Underworld me had started to burn his soul. The severe agony made the spirit tremble all over and he could no longer behave arrogantly. He shook as he pleaded, I was wrong, I should not have coveted this boys body. Please spare me, I will give everything Ive saved up these past few years to you. Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun had remained indifferent to the spirits pleas. Very soon, the spirit had been turned into a speck of light under the immense agony andnded in Gu Ruoyuns hands. Gu Ruoyun gave the soul orb over to Lan Ge and calmly said, He had wanted to take your physical body and now, Ive given you his soul as a form of revenge. Swallow it. Lan Ge looked at Gu Ruoyun with gratitude before he swallowed the soul without hesitation. However, he did not feel anything after he had swallowed the soul, it was almost as if he had just swallowed a bit of air. His soul holds the power of a cultivator at the early stage of the ninth transformation state. If you digest his soulpletely, you can also break through to the ninth transformation state. However, you cant digest this soul all in one go. Everything must be done slowly. Chapter 1580 - The Dragon Clan (4)

Chapter 1580: The Dragon n (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The womans voice was calm and refined but it moved Lan Ge so much that he did not know what to say. In the end, all of his gratitude was put into two words, Thank you. You dont have to thank me. Since youve chosen to follow me, I will have need of your powers. Helping you is equivalent to helping me. Gu Ruoyun replied calmly. Lets go, our business here is done. We shall make our way to the Dragon n now. The Dragon n resides on the North Sea which was in the First City. Hence, they had to return to the First City once again... Lan Ge nodded and did not say any further word of thanks. He knows that the way to really repay her was to follow her and fight against the world. ... Dragons were living things who stand at the pinnacle of the food chain amongst all living things. Hence, one could imagine the sheer power the Dragon n holds. However, because the heirs of the Dragon n have withered and reproduction has been difficult, the number of dragons have decreased dramatically! Even though the dragons of the Dragon n have great power, they have lost to humans when ites to poption strength. As a result, humans were now the masters of the maind. If the Dragon n were to procreate as sessfully as humans, all of heaven and earth would belong to the Dragon n. At the vast and endless North Sea, Gu Ruoyun paused as she stared into therge sea. She then gently raised her brow and turned towards the blue-eyed man by her side, Do you know how to enter the Dragon n? Lan Ge frowned. After a long pause, he spoke, Ever since my parents death, I had intended to escape back to the Dragon n. However, the people of the Dragon n had refused to recognize my identity so I have no position to speak of in the Dragon n. I dont have any way of making those people see me either. As he spoke, Lan Ges voice filled with sorrow. As a demibeast human, he has the blood of a human but also the blood of the Dragon n in his veins. However, be it humans or Dragon n, neither epted his existence. How could he not feel agonized by this? However, I have another way, Lan Ges eyes flickered as he eximed. I remember that theres a ce by the name of North Sea Vige not too far from the North Sea. Some members of the Dragon n would asionally visit that vige. If we can find a member of the Dragon n there, we could ask them to bring us to the Dragon n. Even though the Dragon n is very powerful, they are small in numbers and many had been in by humans over the years. Therefore, to prevent humans from infiltrating and attacking the Dragon n, theres no way for us to enter that ce unless a dragon guides us in. Gu Ruoyun gently raised her brow. Even though she has the Dragon Kings spirit in her possession, she would never let anyone find out about the Dragon Kings existence unless she had no other choice. After all, if anyone were to see the Dragon Kings spirit 1 , it would bring her a lot of trouble. Come, lets head to the North Sea Vige now. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids as her lips curled into an angle, For my big brother, I must have the Ancient Dragons Bile no matter what. The North Sea Vige was located near the North Sea. As it was near to the North Sea, there were countless geniuses and treasures as well as powerful cultivators in the North Sea Vige. Perhaps it was due to luck but just as Gu Ruoyuns group had arrived in the North Sea Vige, someone called out with a voice filled with surprise. Lan Ge, are you really Lan Ge? The princess son, Lan Ge? A tender and pretty figure quickly ran towards the group. There was a surprised grin on her delicate features. She raised her hand to hold Lan Ges hand as a sense of excitement increased on her face. Chapter 1581 - The Dragon Clan (5)

Chapter 1581: The Dragon n (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I was right, you really are Lan Ge. Its been so long since wevest met, do you still remember me? Lan Ge was shaken. He stared at the young girls pretty, smiling face and fell silent for a moment before he asked in a voice filled with disbelief, Long Linger? Arent you Long Linger? Lan Ge, you still remember me. The young girls smile was like a blossom. She then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye and asked, Are these your friends? A stunned look shed across the young girls eyes when she saw Qianbei Ye. However, that was all there was to it and she quickly ced her attention back on Lan Ge. This is Lady Gu and the other one is Sir Qianbei. Perhaps it was due to the sight of an old friend, Lan Ges face now disyed a smile as well. He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and made the introductions, Lady Gu, didnt you want to see a member of the Dragon n? This is Long Linger, the granddaughter of the Dragon ns High Elder. Ive met her before. A member of the Dragon n? Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered as she stroked her chin and fell silent. She never thought that she would have had such good luck to run into a member of the Dragon n as soon as they have arrived in the vige. Especially since she was the daughter of the Dragon ns High Elder. Linger, who are you talking to? Just then, a less friendly voice chimed in from the side. Long Linger knitted her pretty brow impatiently as her tender and pretty features filled with irritation. However, she still turned good-naturedly to the young man approaching her and replied, This Lan Ge, the Princess son. These two are his friends. What? The young man was shocked. After a long while, he finally reacted and shot a disdainful re towards Lan Ge, You im that this is the Princess son? That unchaste Princess Long Xi who had a child with a human? Hmph, I was wondering who this was. This fellow is not recognized by the Dragon n at all. Linger, youd better stop interacting with someone like this so you wonte into ruin as well! Long Linger was enraged, Long Yan, how can you say that about Lan Ge? Even though he has the blood of humans, it does not conceal his Dragon n blood either. Hes still the Princess son. I really dont know why all of you have to treat him like this! Linger, you must have been bewitched to stand up for someone like him. The young man who had been addressed as Long Yan scoffed coldly. He then looked at Lan Ge arrogantly, Damned kid, youre nothing but a demibeast human. If someone like you were to set foot into the Dragon nsnd, that would only tarnish the Dragon n! Especially since you, kid, had dared to seduce Linger. Lingers blood is high and noble and cannot bepared to a demibeast human like you. Go away immediately and dont let me see you ever again. Otherwise, I will beat you once for every time that I see you! His face disyed an unconcealed hatred as if speaking to Lan Ge was an insult to him. Long Yan, Lan Ge is my friend. I wont let you speak to him like this! Long Linger ced her hands on her hips in anger and puffed her cheeks as she red at Long Yan furiously. Long Yan felt immense jealousy at the sight of her protectiveness towards Lan Ge, causing him to direct his fearsome re towards Lan Ge again. Damned kid, what are you still doing here? Arent you going to scram yet? Dont you believe me when I said that Ill beat you up until you cry out for your parents? As he spoke, Long Yan cracked his fists and stepped forward to teach Lan Ge a lesson. However, before his fist couldnd on Lan Ges body, he was stopped by a slim arm. When he raised his head, he saw the womans cool and pretty features. However, Long Yans expression grew even uglier when he saw Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 1582 - The Dragon Clan (6)

Chapter 1582: The Dragon n (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A human? He immediately scoffed icily, Linger, take a good look, Lan Gespanions are human. He must be using the humans power to destroy the Dragon n! Previously, Long Yan had refused to recognize Lan Ge but he was now putting the attention on Lan Ges half-dragon bloodline. The implication behind his words was very clear. Besides, the Dragon n has always hated humans. If it had not been for the humans immense cruelty, they would never have needed to hide in the vast North Sea. Wham! Gu Ruoyun simply flung her hand and sent Long Yan flying out of the way. She stared at the ugly look on the young mans face as she calmly remarked, Lan Ge is one of my own. Ill not allow you to touch him! The womans voice was filled with dominance and Lan Ge could not help but stiffen. His once sorrowful eyes showed signs of change. Lan Ge, remember this. Gu Ruoyun seemed to sense the sorrow in Lan Ges heart as her voice calmly rang out. Whether youre a demibeast human or any other thing, no one can look down on you. Only you can look down upon yourself! No matter what anyone else says, you cant allow their words affect your emotion. Do you have any idea how much danger you were in? Land Ges identity as a demibeast human has always been his shame. Hence, he had plunged into a deep sadness when he heard Long Yans words until he failed to notice his opponents iing attack. Gu Ruoyun was right. The earlier situation was indeed very dangerous for Lan Ge. If Long Yan had intended to kill Lan Ge, he would be in danger if Gu Ruoyun had not been with him. I understand. He lifted his head as a sense of resolution appeared on his fair features. Not only does he need to protect himself now, he also neede to protect Gu Ruoyun. Hence, no matter what happened, he could not let anyone affect him this way again. Long Yan, so what if Im a demibeast human? Lan Geughed icily as he turned his gaze upon Long Yan. Even though Im a demibeast human, it doesnt change the fact that Im the son of the Dragon ns Princess! Lady Gu may be a human but she has helped me far too many times! Shes my benefactor and is the person that I wish to follow for the rest of my life. I wont let anyone sully her reputation! All these years, Ive met cruel humans and Ive also met kind humans. Of course, there are also humans like Lady Gu who are neither good nor evil. The human race can be divided in a multitude of ways so why must you think that all humans are forever the same? Lan Ge stared coldly at Long Yan as he spoke slowly. In Lan Ges heart, Gu Ruoyun was not a kind and good person. Even though this woman has helped him many times, he understood that he would never have helped him if he was not a demibeast human. However, she was not evil either. She would always abide by the principle of not attacking unless attacked! Even in the case of the demibeast humans spirit who had been refined not too long ago, that had transpired because that spirit had wanted to obtain Lan Ges physical body. Gu Ruoyun was only taking revenge in his stead. Only a woman like this would deserve his lifelong loyalty. Long Yan, thats enough out of you! Long Linger noticed that Long Yan was about to burst into rage and instantly called him out. Lan Ge didnt do anything wrong anyway, why do you insist on pinning this on him? Lan Ge is the Princess son and I trust his judgment. Anyone who catches his eye cant be all that bad. Long Linger! Long Yan roared angrily and clenched his fist tightly. Everyone nearby could hear his bone-crushing voice. Chapter 1583 - The Dragon Clan (7)

Chapter 1583: The Dragon n (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion How could Long Yan remain unmoved when faced with the sight of the woman he loves shielding another man? Besides, he has been pursuing Long Linger for over ten years but she had never done anything else to encourage him. Now, she was smiling so happily in front of this demibeast human. How could he not feel jealous over this? Long Yan, if you continue to treat Lan Ge in this manner, dont ever show your face in front of me again. I canplete this task alone and I dont need you! Long Linger scoffed icily as she remarked irritably. Long Yan shut his eyes in agony before he reopened them after a long pause. There was a sense of struggle in his eyes. Linger, you will regret putting your trust in these people one day, especially these humans. They are the most cunning of all and you will only lose by interacting with them. All Ive ever done has been for your own good, why wont you listen to me? Long Linger pursed her lips. She no longer bothered about Long Yan as she walked to Lan Ges side before speaking with a grin, Lan Ge, ignore this fellow, he really doesnt trust humans. He would not even trust you who holds the bloodline of humans. Lan Ge chuckled and stared at Long Linger with a gentle gaze. I dont mind. The only thing is, what task do you have on your trip here? Is there anything that I can help you with? Long Linger fell silent as the smile on her face gradually disappeared as well. Something has happened to the Dragon n. Something has happened to the Dragon n? Lan Ge was shaken as he asked quickly, What happened? One should not judge Lan Ge simply because the Dragon n had previously treated him badly. In reality, he had considered the Dragon n to be his own family all the while. Mainly because his mother was the Dragon ns Princess. She was once the Dragon n Leaders most treasured daughter. Regardless of how badly the Dragon n treats him, he does not want his mothers family to be destroyed so quickly! Linger! Long Yan yelled anxiously once again and his eyes filled with panic, afraid that Long Linger would blurt something out. However, Long Linger did not seem to hear his voice and continued to speak, Not too long ago, a human had plotted against the n Leader and poisoned the n Leader. That human had wanted our Dragon n to be his hired thugs which was why he had plotted against the n Leader. It was also our carelessness to identally allow a viin to approach the n Leader when we were on a journey. Weve made this trip to find a cure for the n Leader. As she spoke, Long Linger looked at Lan Ge, Lan Ge, the n Leader is your maternal grandfather. I hope you cane with us. Hmph! Once Long Linger has finished speaking, Long Yan, who was next to them, scoffed coldly and eximed with ridicule, Now do you know how wicked you humans can be? They had spared no mercy in tactics in order to obtain our Dragon ns power! This is simply the height of cruelty! This is why I hate humans. You humans have nothing good about you, youre all selfish people! Based on Long Yans expression, they could tell that he already detests humans bitterly and deeply wishes that humans never existed in the world at all. However, after he had spoken, a gloomy aura engulfed him from all directions. It was difficult for him to even breathe under that aura and he felt suffocated. He wanted to find the source of that aura and raised his head. At that moment, a cold, gloomy and bloodthirsty pair of eyes bore into his vision, causing him to shudder. Chapter 1584 - The Dragon Clan (8)

Chapter 1584: The Dragon n (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Please dont take it to heart, Long Yan has always had a temper and he has always hated humans. Actually, his character isnt all that bad. Long Linger turned apologetically towards Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye and exined, You are Lang Ges friends. I trust Lan Ge so I trust the both of you as well. I can see that your powers are really not bad. I wonder if youd be willing toe with us to search for the medicinal herbs to make the cure? Gu Ruoyuns eyes flickered and she nodded, Our trip this time is for the Dragon n so if you have the need, we cane with you. What is your purpose foring to the Dragon n? Long Yan caught on to what Gu Ruoyun had said and frowned before he asked irritably. Gu Ruoyun would certainly never admit that she was here for the Dragon Kings bile. Otherwise, she could probably forget about ever entering the Dragon n. Therefore, she pointed at Lan Ge and said, To escort him to meet his forefathers. This time, Gu Ruoyun could not help but feel d for bringing Lan Ge along. Otherwise, it would be more difficult for her to enter the Dragon n. Dont worry. After youve helped us to find the herbs for the n Leaders cure, I will definitely put in a good word for Lan Ge. Long Linger grinned. Her tender and pretty features were filled with a smile as she continued, To find the herbs for the cure, we need to cross the North Sea Vige to the mountain behind it. It is said that a powerful spiritual beast guards the herb so it might be a bit difficult to obtain. One more thing... Long Yaners eyes slowly turned downwards andnded on the little beast in Gu Ruoyuns arms. This little fellow is really cute. What species of spiritual beast is it? Gu Ruoyun nced at Mengmeng. This little fellow is not a spiritual beast at all but she could not reveal that. Hence, she thought of a bit before replying, Its a Furball Beast. This little fellow was fluffy and adorable like a furball. It really does suit the name. Squeak, squeak, squawk! Mengmeng understood what Gu Ruoyun had said and squeaked angrily while its little eyes opened wide. No matter how angry it was, no deterrent force could be seen. Youre the Furball Beast, your whole family are Furball Beasts! Long Lingers mouth twitched after hearing this name. However, honestly speaking, this fellow really does look like a ball of fur. Lets go now. If we drag on any longer, the n Leader might be in danger. Long Linger thought for a moment and said, Lan Ge, if you and your friends can help us, and we will certainly repay you. My mother is the Dragon ns Princess so I can never ignore the matters surrounding that old fellow. Lan Ge lowered his eyes as he sighed in exasperation. Even though his maternal grandfather refuses to recognize him, for his mothers sake, he could not stand back and watch his maternal grandfather die. Besides, Gu Ruoyun surely has her objectives for entering the Dragon n. Due to this, that old geezer must live! Only by helping them find the herb for the cure could they enter the Dragon n! Linger, do you really want to trust these people? Long Yan was very unsatisfied with Long Lingers decision. If they tamper with the curing herb and harm the n Leader, what do we do? Who is going to take that responsibility? Long Linger frowned, Long Yan, if you arent happy with my decision, we can go our separate ways. Im not going to abandon Lan Ge here anyway. If any problems arise with the herb for the cure, I will take that responsibility. She then turned away from Long Yan and looked at Lan Ge as she said, Lan Ge, lets ignore him and go. How annoying, I can find that herb for the cure alone yet he had insisted on tagging along. Chapter 1585 - The Dragon Clan (9)

Chapter 1585: The Dragon n (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion You... Long Yan was so furious until his face turned ashen. However, he simply waved his hand in the end and replied, We will follow you. If he allows Linger to stay with these people, it was hard to tell if she would remain unharmed. It would be best for him to tag along for now! When the timees, Linger would get a clearer idea of who actually has her best interests in mind! Humans will never be anything good! ... Though the North Sea Vige was called a vige, its size wasparable to some of the major cities on the maind. In fact, it was even bigger than most! This ce was also ranked as one of the top ces in the First City. As Gu Ruoyun and the others stepped out from the North Sea Viges back area, countless figures instantly appeared from all directions and blocked the groups way. Is that them? Long Yans expression changed when he saw the people before him. A dark, gloomy expression clouded over his gaze as he spoke, North Sea Vige isnt the only path to the Celestial Dragon Mountain. There are other paths which connect to that ce. Why, of all things, have these people discovered that we would be using this path? Gu Ruoyun gently narrowed her eyes and observed the people before her. A sense of surprise shed across her eyes. Members of the Wen family? That was right, those were indeed members of the Wen family. Besides, there was more than a few of them here... I knew it, I knew that these humans have wicked intentions! Long Yan overheard Gu Ruoyuns words and cried out, They must have drawn them here. Otherwise, how could these people have known that we would be using this path? Besides, they clearly know these people. Based on Long Yans point of view, Gu Ruoyun must have secretly informed these people and asked them to surround and intercept them after she had met with the members of the Dragon n. Of course, if this had happened in the North Sea, Long Yan would not be afraid of them. After all, there were a lot of powerful cultivators in the Dragon n. However, they had not brought very many people when they had left the North Sea this time so that they would not raise any suspicions. They never expected to be ambushed by these humans along the way. This must be a misunderstanding, Lan Ge and the others would never harm us. Long Linger shook her head. She trusts Lan Ge explicitly and would never believe that he has intentions of hurting them. Hmph, the facts are now in front of us. They must have informed them! Long Yan scoffed icily as he spoke with disdain, Celestial Dragon Mountains terrain is fraught with danger and countless traps. Even if these people had intercepted us at the foot of the mountain, based on our understanding of the ce, we could have avoided getting killed. They must have known that they could not defeat us in Celestial Dragon Mountain and they could only kill us while we were outside the mountain! There are so many paths to Celestial Dragon Mountain yet we had chosen the longest way from North Sea Vige. Why were they still able to intercept us here? Idiot! When the little fellow overheard Long Yans usations, it yawned before sending a disdainful look at the furious dragon. Is this fellow an idiot? He has exposed his own whereabouts. Its obvious that theres a traitor in the Dragon n but he had pushed the responsibility onto Gu Ruoyun in the end. Besides, how could one human have the ability to plot against the Dragon ns n Leader? If someone had not betrayed them, how could that human have possibly been able to get near the n Leader? However, based on Long Yans conceited personality, he would never believe that there was a traitor in the Dragon n. If you dont wish to die, youd better shut your mouth! A clear and cold voice suddenly chimed in. It wasyered thickly with suppression and caused Long Yans body to stiffen. He then sensed the woman fiercely yanking hispels with her hand while an unbridled fury burned within her cool and clear eyes. Lan Ge was shocked. Chapter 1586 - The Dragon Clan (10)

Chapter 1586: The Dragon n (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Ge has known Gu Ruoyun for so many years and the woman before him had always remained tranquil in every situation. He has never seen her react so angrily before. Qianbei Ye was the only one who knows that Gu Ruoyuns anger was directed at the members of the Wen family instead of Long Yan. However, Long Yan was the one who had jumped the gun first. The Wen family members. Gu Ruoyun released Long Yan as her clear and cold gaze turned towards the Wen family. She thenughed icily and said, I was just thinking of looking for you yet youve delivered yourselves to me! Since youve presented yourself... I wont spare a single one of you! Long Yan was shocked to the point of dumbness as he stared in astonishment at the womans delicate face. What does she mean? Could it be that shes not allied with these people but harbors a deep, dark hatred towards them instead? Mengmeng. Gu Ruoyun gently stroked Mengmengs soft fur as she leaned against Qianbei Ye. Her lips curled into a a chilly angle as she continued, Youve had so many treats, its time to change your diet. I want you to devour them. You arent allowed to leave a single one alive. Mengmeng looked rather pitiful. It squeaked twice before it finally jumped out from Gu Ruoyuns arms and stumbled towards the Wen family members. Long Linger and the others were shocked and could only stare in confusion at the tottering Mengmeng, unable toprehend the situation for the moment. What had Gu Ruoyun meant? Is she going to let this small fry fight against so many humans? Can it do that? As for whether Mengmeng could take them on or not, those people soon found out the truth... Mengmengs mouth gradually grew wider as it expanded endlessly like a ck cave. Before the once haughty Wen family members could react, they had all been swallowed whole. A gentle breeze brushed across the ce and caused the leaves to flutter. The group of people who had been standing there had vanished without a trace. It was as if they were never here at all. Mengmeng burped before it saunteredzily back to Gu Ruoyuns side. It whined with every step and there was a look of revulsion on its face as if it had been forced to swallow a fly. Long Linger blinked herrge, bright eyes as she looked at Gu Ruoyun and said, This spiritual beast of yours is very powerful. This was a word of praise which hade from her heart, even the way she looked at Gu Ruoyun was full of awe. Its a little bit gluttonous, Gu Ruoyun stroked the little fellows head and smiled serenely as she replied. Youre the glutton, your whole family are gluttons! The little fellow red irritably at Gu Ruoyun. It certainly had not wanted to eat those people but she had forced him to! The most delicious food to this little fellow was pills. It definitely does not wish to change its diet. The little fellow looked even more pitiful at the thought of this. It was just about to bury its head into Gu Ruoyuns snowy peaks to seekfort but was picked up by arge hand and tossed aside with a thud. Yuner, this spiritual beast is too much of a pervert. Qianbei Ye looked thoroughly furious and even his voice carried a tinge of jealousy. Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders in exasperation, Its a spiritual beast, its no different from a cat or dog. But its a male. Especially since this creature always attacks her bosom. If Gu Ruoyun was careless, it would take whatever advantage it could. As the two of them were bickering, Long Lingers voice chimed in, Long Yan, this should now prove that Lady Gu had nothing to do with these people, right? I told you, Lan Ge has pretty good judgement. His friends cant be anyone bad. Perhaps... Perhaps they had orchestrated it purposely? Those people had lost to this woman on purpose so that we will trust her more. This would make it easier for her to hurt the n Leader. Even though Long Yan had said such a thing, his words clearlycked conviction. Chapter 1587 - The Dragon Clan (11)

Chapter 1587: The Dragon n (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Yan, Ive truly misjudged you. Long Linger was incensed by Long Yans attitude and she scolded, I never thought that you would turn out to be someone who would refuse to admit that you had been mistaken! If Lan Ges friends had not intervened today, we might not have been able to escape the situation so easily. Once Long Linger had said her piece, she turned to face Lan Ge. The once furious look on her little face immediately shifted onto a smile. Lets go, Lan Ge. Alright. Lan Ge looked at the nearly twisted look on Long Yans face as a light flickered in his eyes. He then turned his gaze back to Long Yaner as a smile appeared in his blue eyes. Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye followed behind them as they slowly walked towards Celestial Dragon Mountain. No one paid any attention to the irritated Long Yan... Celestial Dragon Mountain was a grim terrain filled with countless traps. There were also countless powerful spiritual beasts who reside here! Only the Dragon ns members were familiar with Celestial Dragon Mountains terrain so they were able to pass theyers of obstacles very quickly. This is Celestial Dragon Mountain. If my grandfather is right, the detoxifying herb should be close by. Long Linger furrowed her attractive brows as herrge eyes shed. She then searched every corner but could not find the detoxifying herb that she needed, causing her brows to furrow even more. This isnt right, the detoxifying herb should be here. Why isnt it here? Watch out! Suddenly, a powerful aura charged towards them. With sharp eyes and agile hands, Lan Ge pulled Long Linger aside, dodging the enormous entity which had suddenly charged towards them However, Long Yan, who had been following closely behind Long Linger, was not as fortunate. He was hit squarely by that enormous entity which howled and bit his shoulder. Roar! The searing agony from his shoulder caused Long Yan to let out a heart-wrenching dragons roar. Somehow, his dragons roar caused the enormous entity to shake. Long Yan took advantage of this to break away from thetters fangs. Sir Long Yan! The members of the Dragon n who had tagged closely behind Long Yan all turned pale from shock. They quickly rushed to Long Yans side and asked anxiously, Sir Long Yan, we have a hemostatic herb, use it now. When the ashen-faced Long Yan saw the medicinal herb that then members of the Dragon n had handed to him, he quickly epted it and applied it on his wound. The pain caused him to gasp and his expression turned even uglier. Its a Tyrannical Sky Tiger! The Tyrannical Sky Tiger was a massive beast with a cruel nature. They never expected to meet one in the Celestial Dragon Mountain. Suddenly, Long Lingers sharp eyes noticed a purple medicinal herb in the Tyrannical Sky Tigers mouth. Her expression instantly changed as she spoke, Its the detoxifying herb! The detoxifying herb is in the Tyrannical Sky Tigers mouth. However, she does not know why the Tyrannical Sky Tiger was carrying the detoxifying herb in its mouth instead of swallowing it. Attack it and take the detoxifying herb! Long Yan waved his hand as he coldly issued the order. The Tyrannical Sky Tiger noticed that Long Yan was trying to snatch the detoxifying herb away and instantly roared in anger. It then howled as it charged towards Long Yan once again. This time, Long Yan was prepared and did not get smashed by the Tyrannical Sky Tiger. However, he had barely avoided its attack... He stumbled and looked even lessposed than ever. He gritted his teeth but he simply could not understand why this Tyrannical Sky Tiger was so focused entirely on him and had not attacked anyone else. Could it be that it has a grudge? The more Long Yan thought about this, the more he felt aggrieved and his eyes filled with resentment. He turned towards the Tyrannical Sky Tiger which was charging towards him and no longer avoided it. Instead, he hurled his dragons breath at it. Chapter 1588 - The Dragon Clan (12)

Chapter 1588: The Dragon n (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the same time, the guards of the Dragon n also surrounded the Tyrannical Sky Tiger and blocked it from approaching Long Yan. Though Long Yan has reached thete stage of the Exceptional State, there was still a sizeable gap in power between him and the Tyrannical Sky Tiger. Despite that, the Tyrannical Sky Tiger still cried out in pain when the dragons breath hit it, causing it to drop the detoxifying herb. Quick, grab the detoxifying herb! Long Lingers face lit up when she saw this and she shouted excitedly. Hearing this, one of the guards quickly picked the detoxifying herb up and tossed it at Gu Ruoyun who was the nearest to him. Howl! When the Tyrannical Sky Tiger saw that it had lost the detoxifying herb, its eyes turned red and it immediately charged towards the Dragon n guard. Its sharp ws shot down fiercely and shed the guard, causing blood to pour from his wounds. However, the guard did not retreat and continued to use his dragons breath to attack the Tyrannical Sky Tiger. Regardless of how powerful the Tyrannical Sky Tiger was, it could not withstand the attacks from so many people at once. It eyed the group surrounding it in anger before turning its eyes towards the detoxifying herb in Gu Ruoyuns hands. Suddenly, it broke through one of the guards defenses and rushed madly towards a nearby hill. This Tyrannical Sky Tiger seems to be quite intelligent. It knew that it could not defeat us so it had ran away. However, why do I get the feeling as if its a little odd? Long Linger tightly knitted her brows as she observed, I almost have the feeling that it had brought the detoxifying herb to us as a gift but it was reluctant to part with it, making it seem like it had not been intentional. Unable to understand this, Long Linger decided not to overanalyze it. She shook her head and discarded this question from her mind. Lan Ge, didnt you and your friends want to visit the Dragon n? Long Linger turned towards Lan Ge. I had promised you that once we had obtained the detoxifying herb, I would help to plead your case to the ns elders to allow you to meet your forefathers. After all, if it had not been for you, we might have perished by the Wen family cultivators hands. Lan Ge hesitated and looked at Gu Ruoyun. She nodded at him and he turned away, smiling gently. Linger, may we go to the Dragon n now? Long Linger nodded, The n Leader is sick, you should meet him. Linger. Long Yan furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction, Do you really want to do this? Dont forget, our Dragon n has never weed humans especially since we are still at a critical moment. What if these humans are scheming against the n Leader and end up causing the n Leaders death? Long Yan, do you still not understand the situation? Long Linger lifted her head and looked at Long Yan. Lan Ge is the princess son and the n Leader is his maternal grandfather. How could he possibly want to hurt the n Leader? These two humans are also his friends so they certainly cant be bad people. Linger, you are too naive. Are you unaware of how wicked the human heart can be? I cant trust these humans even if theyve killed the Wen family members! Long Yan scoffed as he swept his hate-filled eyes across Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye. The distaste in his eyes thickened. Long Yan! Long Linger stomped her foot and pouted her little lips as she retorted stubbornly, I dont care, I believe that Lan Ges friends are no viins. If you dont argree with me bringing them into the Dragon n, I wont ever speak to you again! When Long Yan saw the look on Long Lingers face, he no longer dared to express his dissatisfaction no matter how much he was feeling it. He then sighed and said, If you insist on doing so, I cant say anything else. However, you will one day regret cing your trust in humans! Chapter 1589 - The Dragon Clan (13)

Chapter 1589: The Dragon n (13)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Dragon n was located at the North Seas deep end. Without a guide from the Dragon n, humans would never be able to sessfully enter the bottom of the ocean. Gu Ruoyun saw a city in the depths of the North Sea as soon as she reached the bottom of the ocean! Were here. Long Linger stopped pulling as she turned to look at the people behind her and said, Lan Ge, you and your friends can wait in the guest room for now. Long Yan and I will inform the elders. If the n Leader is willing to see you after his recovery, I wille for you. Lan Ge nodded. Based on the situation now, it was best to take this route. Long Yan had followed quietly behind the group the entire time but his eyes never lost their vignce, fearful that Gu Ruoyun and the others would do something against the Dragon n. After following the group into the Dragon n, Gu Ruoyun and the others were arranged to stay in a guest room at the n Leaders mansion. Long Linger and Long Yan quickly left once their guests were in the room. Since they have obtained the detoxifying herb, their priority was now to save the n Leader. However, Long Yan did not feel assured to leave Gu Ruoyun and the rest alone. Hence, he had stationed several Dragon n guards outside the guest room to watch them. In the guest room. The strong fragrance of sandalwood filled their senses. Gu Ruoyun was seated in front of a table as she poured herself a cup of tea. She gently took a sip and said, Xiao Ye, what do you think of the Dragon n? Can we get the Ancient Dragons Bile easily? If they wont give it to us, well take it by force. Qianbei Ye raised his brow. To him, this was not an issue. If the Dragon n refuses to hand over the Ancient Dragons Bile, they would take it by force. He would bring the Ancient Dragons Bile to her no matter what. It would be good if we can resolve this peacefully. Gu Ruoyun sighed. If we really had no other choice, I can let the Dragon King out. After all, hes only taking his body back. Can the Dragon n really stop him from doing that? Suddenly, Gu Ruoyun seemed to remember something and gently furrowed her brows. Xiao Ye, did you sense that there was something not right with that Tyrannical Sky Tiger? The Tyrannical Sky Tiger? Hearing this, Qianbei Ye fell silent. After a long pause, Gu Ruoyun spoke again, That Tyrannical Sky Tiger wasnt that powerful and was only at the early stage of the Refined State. The Dragon n members could have defeated it if they attacked together! Spiritual beasts have always been sensitive to danger so why had it appeared? Moreso, it was even carrying the detoxifying herb when it had appeared! I feel as if it had been purposely sent to bring the detoxifying herb to us. Gu Ruoyun also felt the same way as Long Linger. That Tyrannical Sky Tiger seemed as if it had been purposely sent to bring the detoxifying herb to them! Was there something wrong with that detoxifying herb? Qianbei Ye went behind Gu Ruoyun and gently rested his chin on her shoulder as he asked. Gu Ruoyun shook her head, I had checked the detoxifying herb, it can indeed be used to cure poison. There shouldnt be any problems with this medicinal herb. Qianbei Ye fell silent for a moment before wrapping his arms gently around Gu Ruoyun from behind. Yuner, regardless of that Tyrannical Sky Tigers purpose, our goal is to get the Ancient Dragons Bile. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently. Qianbei Ye was right. Regardless of the Tyrannical Sky Tigers motives, their objective was the Ancient Dragons Bile alone. So how was it their business if the Tyrannical Sky Tiger had other motives? She rxed at the thought of this and slowly turned around to look at the man before her. Xiao Ye... Shh. Qianbei Ye ced his finger on his lips and made a shushing motion. He then lowered his head and gently kissed the womans lips. The womans lips carried a light fragrance akin to pure and fresh spring water. He could get enough of this taste. Chapter 1590 - The Dragon Clan (14)

Chapter 1590: The Dragon n (14)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Their kiss grew longer with the passage of time and gradually intensified. Qianbei Ye pressed Gu Ruoyuns body against the wall and hisrge hand grabbed the back of her head. His kiss grew from its initial tenderness to be more forceful as a gentle smile appeared in his red eyes. Thud! Just as the two had grown deeply affectionate, the rooms door suddenly burst open. Qianbei Yes expression turned ck in an instant and a cold, gloomy aura was released from his body. Thats them, theyre the ones who wanted to hurt the n Leader. Take them away! A team of guards then rushed forward and charged towards Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye. Qianbei Yes aura grew even colder and eerier as a murderous intent gradually rose from his body. Just as he was about to make the move to kill those people, Gu Ruoyun suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand tightly before saying, Dont be hasty. lets ask them whats going on first. Perhaps it was the effectiveness in the womans words but the murderous intent slowly dispersed from Qianbei Yes being. He then looked at the crowd who had rushed into the room before turning his gaze back to Gu Ruoyun. If you want to imprison us, you should have a reason as well. Gu Ruoyun smiled icily as her clear and cold gaze stared straight at the group. A Reason? The reason is that youve hurt the n Leader! The lead guard clearly did not pay much attention to Gu Ruoyun as he spoke wickedly. Apologies but Ive never met the Dragon n Leader. How am I supposed to have hurt him as youve said? Gu Ruoyun looked at the guards in front of her as she replied nonchntly. Hmph, you still have the audacity to quibble now. If you had not secretly substituted the n Leaders detoxifying herb, how could the n Leaders ailment have gotten worse? The guard red coldly at Gu Ruoyun and said, Youve harmed the n Leader. Now, you wille with us! The detoxifying herb had caused the n Leaders situation to worsen? Gu Ruoyun was shaken. That detoxifying herb does indeed have the ability to cure poison so it should not have made the n Leader any worse. Where had that problem actually originated from? Alright, Ille with you. Theres one more thing, Id like to meet your n Leader. Gu Ruoyun fell silent before she slowly replied. Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows. Even though he was unhappy about what the members of the Dragon n have done, he would only support Gu Ruoyun in her decisions. Hence, he did not say much but followed by Gu Ruoyuns side. When the two stepped out of the room, they saw Lan Ge who had also been yanked out. Lan Ge opened his mouth and wanted to say something but could only smile exasperatedly in the end. Lady Gu, Ive troubled you. Even though they hade to the Dragon n for the sake of the Ancient Dragons Bile, the n Leader was Lan Ges maternal grandfather after all. As the members of the Dragon n were treating Gu Ruoyun in this manner because of the n Leaders situation, Lan Ge could not help but feel very apologetic. Youve got nothing to do with this matter. Gu Ruoyun shook her head. If my guess is correct, someone is scheming against the Dragon n. Lan Ge was shaken for a moment. After a long while, he slowly replied, Lady Gu, even though Im not a member of the Dragon n now, the n Leader is my blood rtive. Can I ask you to help me save him? If this is too troubling for you, its fine. As soon as he had said those words, Lan Ge immediately regretted it. The Dragon ns members have treated Gu Ruoyun with discourtesy over and over again. Anyone would be angry about it so how could he have asked her to save the n Leaders life? When Gu Ruoyun heard Lan Ges words, she fell silent for a moment before replying, I followed them out because I want to see the n Leader. She wants to save the n Leader not because she was overflowing with sympathy. After all, to someone like her, there was no such thing as sympathy! She was only willing to take action as the Dragon n was still of some use to her. Therefore, the n Leader must not die! Chapter 1591 - The Dragon Clan (15)

Chapter 1591: The Dragon n (15)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Dragon n. The atmosphere was tense in the n Hall. The crowd was seated in a circle but no one said a word. Long Linger was feeling fidgety under such tense circumstances but she still wanted to make herst defense. Grandfather, elders. Lan Ge and the others could never have hurt the n Leader. There must have been a misunderstanding somewhere. Linger, Ive said it before, youll regret not listening to my words! Long Yan rose to his feet angrily and snarled, Yet now? Youre still protecting those people! Humans will never be anything good. Lan Ge carries the blood of a human so simrly, hes no good either! Theyve hurt the n Leader and the evidence is conclusive but you still want to help them. What kind of bewitching medicine has Lan Ge given you? Long Linger did not dare to talk back when faced with the elders. However, when ites to Long Yan, she lifted her chin and snapped furiously, Long Yan, what do you mean by the evidence is conclusive? Just because the detoxifying herb had once passed through Lady Gus hand, youve concluded that she had substituted the medicinal herb? Had you seen it with your own eyes? If you did not see it with your own eyes, what right do you have to frame others? Linger, aside from her substituting the detoxifying herb, who else would do such a thing? Long Yan stared at Long Linger in disappointment as if he never thought that she would shield these people even at a time like this. Is this the woman that Ive been in love with for so many years? She would cast the Dragon n aside for the sake of those humans! Enough! When one of the elders saw that the two would not stop squabbling, he mmed his hand on a table in the n Hall and rose to his feet. He then chided with a cold look on his face, Both of you stop talking. Everything will be determined once those humans arrive! Linger, youve been too neglectful this time. You should understand the deceit and treachery of mankind. Grandfather... Long Linger felt aggrieved and tears began to well up in her eyes. Its fine if no one else believes in what Id just said but why is my own grandfather refusing to believe me? Lan Ge is a good person so his friends cant possibly be viins! Her belief in this was steadfast! Elders. Just then, a guards report chimed in from outside the door, The humans have arrived. Let them in! Long Lingers grandfather, Elder Long Yuan, replied indifferently. Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye then stepped into the n Hall together. They did not look anxious or worried. Instead, they looked abnormally calm as if they were only here to sip tea and chit chat. Lan Ge had also followed suit behind the two and entered the room. He saw the elders seated in the n hall at first nce and could not help but recall the humiliation he had once faced here. His eyes turned pitch ck. However, he soon recovered. He had promised Gu Ruoyun that he would not let anyone affect his emotions. Hence, he would not feel sad and dejected because of the Dragon n anymore. Was it you who had substituted the detoxifying herb to covertly injure the n Leader? Long Yuan stared calmly at the three who had entered the n Hall and slowly asked. No. Gu Ruoyuns reply was steady and decisive, firmly denying Long Yuans question. Ive heard from Long Yan that youve touched this detoxifying herb. As a result, a medicinal herb which should have cured the n Leaders poison has been turned into a fatal poison. Long Yuanughed icily. He then looked at Gu Ruoyun and slowly remarked, If you im that you did not do it, answer me this C whos the one who is trying to hurt the n Leader? Long Yuans words caused Long Lingers entire face to fill with anxiety. However, at a time like this, there was no way for her to extend any help to Gu Ruoyun. Chapter 1592 - Saving A Life (1)

Chapter 1592: Saving A Life (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns lips curled into a cold smile in the face of Long Yuans indirect threat. Since youre using me of harming the n Leader, may I ask if you can produce the evidence? Evidence? Honestly speaking, Long Yuan does not have any physical evidence. If he had the evidence, he would not be acting this way and would have probably ordered the Dragon ns powerful cultivators to imprison Gu Ruoyun immediately. Hence, he was only slightly startled and smiled coldly when he heard Gu Ruoyuns query. Long Yan said that you had touched the detoxifying herb. Aside from you humans, who else would do something so utterly heartless? To avoid having to fight with you humans, our Dragon n has been forced to live in seclusion in the North Sea. I never thought that you still refused to spare us in the end. Long Yuans voice trembled as he spoke. It was obvious that he thinks that Gu Ruoyun was the Wen familys aplice. Grandfather! Long Linger noticed that her grandfathers words were going excessively overboard and could not help but stomp her foot. She then bit her lip and said, Previously, when the Wen family members had ambushed us, it was Lady Gu who had saved Long Yan and I. We shouldnt bite the hand that feeds us. If they had been allied with those people, why would they have saved us? Long Yuan fell silent. After a long time, he finally spoke, If they can produce evidence to prove that they were not responsible for turning the detoxifying herb into poison, I will believe them. Even though Long Linger was his granddaughter, he does not believe in her words and only thought that Long Linger has been deceived. Only irrefutable evidence would convince him. You want proof? Gu Ruoyun curled her lips. Alright, if I can cure the n Leader, it would be enough to prove everything! Cure the n Leader? The crowd went into a daze upon hearing these words as if they did not think Gu Ruoyun would use this method to prove her innocence. Do you know what youre saying? Youre saying that you can cure the n Leader? Dont you know that the detoxifying herb from Celestial Dragon Mountain was the only thing which could have cured the n Leaders poison? Now, because youve substituted the detoxifying herb, the n Leaders condition has worsened. Even if the gods were here, he cannot be saved. Before Long Yuan could respond, a white-haired old man had opened his mouth and retorted furiously! However, Gu Ruoyun ignored the outburst and only continued to look at Long Yuan. Based on her observations, she has determined that Elder Long Yuan was the main decision-maker out of all the other elders in the Dragon n. He was also Long Lingers grandfather. Grandfather. Long Linger was worried. Her tender features carried a sense of anxiety as she spoke, Shes Lan Ges friend and he would never want to hurt the n Leader. Perhaps his friend really can save the n Leader? That may not be so. Long Yan could no longer tolerate Long Lingers stance in protecting Lan Ge and scoffed coldly, Lan Ge is not recognized by the Dragon n so there must be some hatred in his heart towards us. He has the greatest motive to attack the n Leader. You... Long Linger clenched her fists tightly as she stared in disappointment at Long Yan. She was so angry that she could not speak. She never thought that Long Yan would be someone who would fail to differentiate between right and wrong! The n Leader was Lan Ges maternal grandfather so why would Lan Ge hurt the n Leader? Alright, be quiet both of you. Long Yuan sent Long Linger and Long Yan an icy re before he turned back to look at Gu Ruoyun. Ive never trusted humans so what makes you think that I would entrust the n Leaders life to you so easily? Chapter 1593 - Saving A Life (2)

Chapter 1593: Saving A Life (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun looked at Long Yuan and calmly replied, If I dont save him, he will most certainly die. If I do save him, he has another chance at life! You should be very clear on the choice you need to make. Long Yuan fell silent. Gu Ruoyun was right, the n Leaders condition has worsened and it was likely that he would not be able to live through the night! Since that was the case, why not make ast resort and temporarily trust a human for once? Besides, there were countless powerful Dragon n cultivators her so this woman should not be able to do anything else. Alright! Long Yuan gently nodded at the thought of this and turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun. I will put my trust in you humans just once more! However, I wont spare you if I do find out that youre scheming against the Dragon n! Gu Ruoyun merely smiled serenely upon hearing this. Honestly speaking, if she really ns to leave the Dragon n, there was no one here who would be able to stop her. However, she still has an objective for staying in the Dragon n... Qianbei Ye had not said a word the entire time. His red eyes only saw Gu Ruoyun alone and he did not seem to ce any importance upon the Dragon n. There was an unreadable expression on his peerlessly beautiful features. Thank you, Lady Gu. Lan Ge swallowed heavily as he approached Gu Ruoyun with eyes full of gratitude. Even though Gu Ruoyun was not doing this for him, he still wanted to thank her. Now, take me to the n Leader. Gu Ruoyun gently pursed her lips and looked at the Dragon n members, I can only figure out the situation once Ive seen him! Alright... Long Yuan rose to his feet. Regardless of how much he dislikes humans, he could not do anything to Gu Ruoyun before they obtain irrefutable proof! Since Gu Ruoyun has imed that she could cure the n Leader, why should he not give her that chance? No, Elder Long Yuan, this human has other objectives. How could he let her see the n Leader? The person who had spoken up was the white-haired elder from a while ago. He red fearsomely at Gu Ruoyun as he continued, Little girl, if you exin honestly, we might even be lenient with your punishment. If you insist on hurting the Dragon n, dont me us for ourck of courtesy. Rustle! The rest of the elders rose to their feet as well and stared cautiously at Gu Ruoyun. Elder Long Yuan, I think Long Xin is right. We cant let these humans see the n Leader. The n Leaders condition has already worsened, perhaps he might even die immediately after seeing her. Thats right, shes only a little human girl. What abilities does she have to im that she could save the n Leader? Not even a three-year-old child would believe this! Shes only trying to find a way to assassinate the n Leader. Even though these elders words had been directed at Gu Ruoyun, Long Yuan felt rather ufortable as well. After all, he had just decided to put his trust in humans one more time! By saying those things, that implies that he does not even measure up to a three-year-old child! Can most people really tolerate this kind of humiliation? Enough! Long Yuan raised his head and looked at the elders before speaking in a cool and calm voice, Ive made my decision. I believe that this human cant possibly assassinate the n Leader in front of my eyes! If she can sessfully cure the n Leader, she will be weed as the Dragon ns guest and no one is to disrespect her. If shes unable to cure the n Leader, it also proves that she cannot produce any evidence to prove her innocence! By then, I will be the first to show her no mercy! Elder Long Yuan was very confident in his own abilities. He believes that Gu Ruoyun has no way of killing the n Leader in front of him which was why he was allowing her to carry out her suggestion. Chapter 1594 - Saving A Life (3)(4)

Chapter 1594: Saving A Life (3)(4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An old man was lying still on the bed in a pale yellow bedchamber with his eyes closed tightly. His nails have turned greenish-ck as if they had beenpletely tainted by dirty blood. His face was extremely pale and his brows were tightly knitted the entire time as if he was enduring great agony. The bedchambers door was pushed open and a ray of sunlight shone into the room. When the light hit the old mans body, his agonized expression deepened. This frightened Long Yuan and the others so much that they quickly shut the door once everyone had entered the room. A hint of emotion shed across Lan Ges eyes when he saw the agony on the old mans face. Regardless of how badly the Dragon n had treated him, the old man in front of him was still his maternal grandfather! He has indeed been poisoned. Gu Ruoyun arrived at an understanding after seeing the old mans condition. She then asked, May I ask who it was who had sent you off to search for that detoxifying herb? She slowly turned around and looked at the Dragon n elders as she asked. We had seen it on an ancient scroll in the Dragon n. Long Linger did not wait for anyone else to speak and quickly exined. ording to that ancient scroll, the poison inflicting our n Leader should be a Spirit Snakes venom. The Spirit Snakes venom is formted from a Spirit Snakes spit, hence the name. Therefore, only the detoxifying herb named the Purple Moon Herb can cure the n Leader of this poison. Gu Ruoyun looked at Long Linger before she slowly spoke, That detoxifying herb was not the Purple Moon Herb but the Six Leaf Herb! This Six Leaf Herb is also a type of detoxifying herb and is very simr to the Purple Moon Herb. The only difference is that theres a decorative pattern on the Purple Moon Herbs root. Aside from that, its difficult for outsiders to differentiate between these two antidote herbs. She paused at this point and continued to speak as Long Linger watched in shock, Because this Six Leaf Herb had been snatched from the Tyrannical Sky Tigers mouth, we did not have a chance to observe its roots. Hence, you had misidentified it. If you had allowed me to examine the n Leaders situation a little earlier, perhaps he would not have mistakenly ingested the Six Leaf Herb. Every poison has a corresponding antidote herb so if one were to mistakenly ingest a different antidote herb, it would make their condition even worse. Just like the n Leader right now. Long Linger returned to her senses and anxiously asked, Lady Gu, can you save the n Leader? As long as you can save the n Leader, you will be treated as an honored guest in the Dragon n. The Dragon n will fulfill anything you wish. Her words were truly sincere and her eyes were overflowing with a deep concern for the n Leader. The elders did not say a word. If Gu Ruoyun could really save the n Leader, the Dragon n would certainly grant her a seat of honor. Furthermore, they would fulfill anything she wishes. After all, the n Leader was far too important to the Dragon n. I can certainly save him. Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips calmly. After I save him, I need you to do two things for me! However, you can rest assured that these two things would not threaten the Dragon n and I have no great interest in the Dragon n either. Upon hearing this, the elders faces turned rather unsightly. When the humans had tried to conquer the Dragon n, they had been extremely angered. However, they did not feel too happy either when they heard that Gu Ruoyun was not too interested in the Dragon n. This was rather mean and offensive to them! If you really can save the n Leader, forget about only having two requests. Even if you gave us ten requests, we will fulfill them all. Gu Ruoyun looked at Long Yuan and spoke, My first request is very simple I want everyone in the Dragon n to politely apologize to Lan Ge and recognize his existence! This time, forget about the others, even Lan Ge was stunned. He stared at Gu Ruoyun with a peculiar light in his eyes as his heart filled with gratitude. No matter what, even up to this moment, Lan Ge never thought that Gu Ruoyun would put his situation into consideration first. Number two. Gu Ruoyun paused before she said, I know that the Dragon n has hidden an Ancient Dragons body away. That Ancient Dragon was the previous King of the Dragon n! My second request is that I want his body. Gu Ruoyun did not mention the Ancient Dragons Bile. Instead, she had requested to take the entire Ancient Dragons body away. The entire room instantly turned quiet. It was so quiet that one could hear the person breathing next to them clearly... Long Yuan frowned gently. He clearly found it difficult toply with Gu Ruoyuns second request. Amidst the crowds silence, the womans voice rang out once again, Of course, you can choose to refuse! I really cant give you a direct answer on this. Long Yuan rxed his furrowed brow. If the n Leader awakens and is willing to let you take the Ancient Dragons body away, we have nothing to say! This matter can only be decided by the n Leader. This meant that Gu Ruoyun has to cure the n Leader first. If the n Leader agrees, she could then take the Ancient Dragons body away. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else and approached the n Leader who was lying on the bed. All of you, prepare a few silver needles for me. They must be sterilized. When Long Yuan heard Gu Ruoyuns instructions, he quickly had Long Yan prepare the silver needles. Even though Long Yan was rather unwilling, he had to obediently prepare the items for Gu Ruoyun. However, Long Yan simply does not believe that this woman could heal the n Leader. She must be taking the advantage to hurt the n Leader! He really does not know why Elder Long Yuan believes in her... Not too long after that, Long Yan brought the sterilized silver needles into the room and ced them into Gu Ruoyuns hand with an emotionless look on his face. He then scoffed icily, turned around and went to the back of the crowd. The room once again returned to silence. Gu Ruoyun controlled her breathing and slowly pierced the sterilized silver needles into the n Leaders fingertips. The crowd could see very clearly that the once shiny silver needle was gradually turning ck. They then saw Gu Ruoyun fish out a pill from out of nowhere and stuff it into the n Leaders mouth. It was toote for Long Yuan to stop her and he could only watch Gu Ruoyun as she fed the n Leader the unidentified pill. However, just as he was about to question her, Gu Ruoyun put the silver needles away and calmly remarked, Alright, let him recuperate quietly for a while and he should be able to wake up. Long Yuan blinked as he stared at the womans calm features, Its that easy? The Spirit Snakes venom is not much of a problem and is easy to solve. If you dont believe me, you can take a look. Furthermore, Spirit Snakes fear sunlight the most. You can open the door and give it a try. Gu Ruoyun calmly replied as if she did not ce any importance on Long Yuans doubts. Long Yuan looked at Gu Ruoyun before he turned around and opened the rooms door. A ray of sunlight shone into the room andnded on the n Leaders body. His sleeping face looked serene, calm and peaceful. Hes alright, the n Leader is really alright! Long Yuans heart instantly filled with excitement. Heaven knows how much he had been worrying over the n Leaders predicament. This is amazing! My Lady, youve saved the n Leader so youre the Dragon ns benefactor. Our Dragon n may despise humans but we arent the type who would bite the hand who feeds us! Now, I will arrange for you to rest in the n Leaders Pce. As for your requests, I will wait for the n Leader to awaken before giving you an answer. Once Long Yuan had spoken, he turned towards Linger and said, Linger, escort our honored guest to get some rest. Make sure you show her our Dragon ns highest standard of courtesy. Chapter 1595 - Saving A Life (5)

Chapter 1595: Saving A Life (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yes, grandfather. Long Linger smiled adorably, it was absolutely captivating. Lan Ge, Lady Gu, and Sir Qianbei,e with me. It was very obvious that Long Lingers heart was full of joy at this moment. She nced smugly at Long Yan when she passed him and said, I told you, Lan Ges friends are no viins, yet you had refused to believe me. Are you satisfied now? If they really want to hurt the Dragon n, why would they have saved the n Leader? Long Yans expression was frozen in ce. He looked at Long Lingers smug face but could not say a word... After all, he was the one who had used Gu Ruoyun of being responsible for hurting the n Leader and had treated her discourteously. However, he never thought that thetter would let bygones be bygones and save the n Leader. Long Yans heart filled withplicated emotions at the thought of this. He could only lower his head as a sign of embarrassment. ... Once Long Linger had organized the rooming arrangements for Gu Ruoyun and the others, she departed. Now, only the two of them were left alone in the room. Xiao Ye... I... Gu Ruoyun has just turned around to speak to Qianbei Ye when thetter fiercely pressed against her lips. Even though they have had many asions of intimacy between them, she could not help but tremble. She felt as if a jolt of electricity has just run through her entire body. The mans features were extremely peerless and his red eyes carried a loving tenderness. Whoever who looks into those eyes would feel their heart melt instantly... The mans hand began to slowly wander all over Gu Ruoyuns body. Gu Ruoyun gently closed her eyes and allowed the man to press her against the wall and caress her with his gentle touch. Yuner, theres no one else here. So... His voice was slightly husky as his red eyes gradually filled with affection. Upon hearing the mans hoarse voice, Gu Ruoyun gently opened her eyes. There was a smile on her face as she said, Xiao Ye, do you still recall that moment when we had left the Celestial Moon Empire and had run into the Regional King and the others who had been hunting us? We had made a bet at the time that if I took care of those people, you would let me ravage you. Qianbei Ye blinked. Truth to be told, that action was so seductive that it was more enticing than his smile. Hence, Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate as she forcefully pushed Qianbei Ye onto the ground. The ice-cold ground did not seem to extinguish Qianbei Yes fiery appetite and he kept smiling the entire time. He blinked again as he watched the woman who was pressing him to the ground. Rip! Gu Ruoyun tore Qianbei Yes robes open but she then stopped... Previously, it was Qianbei Ye who had taken the initiative. This was the first time where the roles have been reversed and she does not know what to do next. You dont know? Qianbei Yes smile deepened and a look of innocence appeared in his eyes as of he was trying to entice Gu Ruoyun to ravage him. I can teach you. After this, you wont need to be gentle with me, you can ravage me violently. He looked like a small, helpless animal which was allowing itself to be ravaged. Their exchange deepened and filled the entire room with romance. The next day. Dawn. Gu Ruoyun woke in Qianbei Yes embrace. She rubbed her mildly sore body and gently raised her brow as she faced a pair of smiling eyes. Xiao Ye, theres something that I want to ask you. Qianbei Ye raised the corners of his lips, As long as youre the one asking, I will answer. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment, When were your memories restored? When she had first encountered Qianbei Ye, this man had lost all his memories. Hence, she simply could not understand when this fellow had regained them again. Chapter 1596 - Saving A Life (6)

Chapter 1596: Saving A Life (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Do you remember the Banished Lands 1 ? A light shed in Qianbei Yes eyes as he asked. I remember. You had forcibly raised your power in order to save me which resulted in you falling into aa. I then journeyed into the Banished Lands to search for the Hells Lotus to save you. Had you regained your memories in the Banished Lands? Gu Ruoyun was shocked as she stared at the peerless-looking man before her. Qianbei Ye nodded. Thats right. I had regained my memory ever since Ive awakened. That is also to say, youve been ying the fool in front of me? Gu Ruoyun gritted her teeth tightly. Qianbei Ye could hear the grinding sound of her teeth. Ever since his awakening, Qianbei Ye had still maintained the look of a naive little thing. She simply never suspected that this fellow has regained his memories. When had she finally realized it? Qianbei Yes personality has changed subtly and he was no longer as pitiful and naive as he once was. Instead, he has be iparably powerful! However, the only thing which has remained unchanged was his devotion to Gu Ruoyun. However, Gu Ruoyun never thought that he would have regained his memories during that period of time. This also meant that Gu Ruoyun has been kept in the dark all this while. Alright, Id like to ask you as well what is your rtionship with the previous Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda? No, should I say, how am I rted to her? All this time, Gu Ruoyun only had one guess as to who that woman was but she did not dare to admit it. Hence, she took the chance to ask the question. Silence! The entire room waspletely silent. It was so quiet that Gu Ruoyun could only feel the mans breathing by her side... Just as she thought that Qianbei Ye was not going to answer her question, the mans hoarse voice rang out once again, After so many years, you should be able to guess that the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda has always been you alone. Even though she had already guessed it deep down, when faced with his confirmation, Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled. That is also to say that the woman whom I had once seen in an illusion was me? No wonder! No wonder Zixie had chosen me and the Nine Emperors had recognized me immediately as its Master. This was all because I was the previous Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. No! It should be she alone will forever be the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda! The scene that I had witnessed in that illusion, you had pierced a sword into me. Xiao Ye, whats the meaning of that? Ultimately, she had to ask this question. Qianbei Yes arm around her trembled slightly. After a long pause, he sighed, If I told you that it wasnt me, would you believe me? I believe you. Gu Ruoyun lifted her head to look at the man as her eyes filled with determination. As long as you say that he wasnt you, I believe you. Yuner. Qianbei Ye pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms, flipped them over andy on top of her. Just as he was trying to get on with the same mission as he didst night, a knock suddenly sounded on their door. Lady Gu, the n Leader has awakened and asked me to escort you. Qianbei Yes mood was disturbed and he furrowed his brows. He did not say much as he helped Gu Ruoyun to dress in her robes. Lets go. Alright. Gu Ruoyun gently nodded. She then washed her face and rinsed her mouth before she opened the door. A beautiful and handsome young man was standing outside the door. This young man has exquisite features and fair, white skin. He was very tall and slim. When heid eyes upon Gu Ruoyun who had just opened the door, he blushed and nced carefully at her. Shes the human girl who had saved the n Leader? I never thought that she would turn out to be so beautiful... Chapter 1597 - The Clan Leaders Request (1)

Chapter 1597: The n Leaders Request (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye stared vigntly at the bashful-looking Dragon n youth before them. He raised his brows and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms as a gloomy light shed in his eyes. Gu Ruoyun did notment on Qianbei Yes actions. Instead, she smiled and said, Please take us to see the n Leader. Alright. Pleasee with me, Lady Gu. The young man looked even shyer and he could not stop ncing over at Gu Ruoyun incessantly from the corner of his eyes. As they walked to the n Leaders chamber, the young man described the Dragon ns culture and traditions to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun did not pay much heed to the young mans friendliness and only listened absent-mindedly to him. Oh, right. The Dragon n youth seemed to remember something and he paused before remarking shyly, Our Dragon n is different from humans. In the Dragon n, military might reigns supreme and theres no such thing as regarding men as superior to women. The powerful female dragons in the Dragon n can marry more than one male dragons at a time. When ites to reproduction, the Dragon ns reproduction power is very weak and powerful dragons reproductive powers are even weaker. Hence, as long as youre in the Dragon n, a man can have more than one wife and a woman can have many husbands. This fellows meaning was very clear in the way he continued to look at Gu Ruoyun with admiration. Hence, he failed to notice the gloomy expression on the crimson-robed man next to Gu Ruoyun which was so cold that it could freeze water. Really? Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly in reply. This is the first time Ive heard of such a thing. However, whether its one husband with many wives or one wife with many husbands, this is not something which is eptable to me. Though Gu Ruoyun may not have noticed the look of interest in the Dragon n youths eyes at the beginning, she had immediately understood his meaning after hearing his words so she had abruptly made that remark. Besides, if she does not say anything, it was likely that this fellow would be torn limb from limb by the jealous next to her. Indeed, upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words, Qianbei Yes expression looked slightly better and was no longer as gloomy as before. The Dragon n youth was a little bit disappointed. Gu Ruoyuns meaning could not be more obvious to him. The feelings which have risen in him for the first time in so many years were extinguished by Gu Ruoyun at the budding stage... Lady Gu, weve arrived at the n Leaders chamber and the n Leader is waiting for you inside. Young Master Lan Ge has also arrived a while ago. The Dragon n youth has regained his emotional bnce. Even though Gu Ruoyun was not willing to ept him, it did not mar his admiration towards her. However, when Gu Ruoyun heard the way the Dragon n youth had addressed Lan Ge, she was shaken. Based on the situation, has the Dragon n epted Lan Ges existence? That was a good thing. There was no loss in having Lan Ge apany her this time... Creak! The Dragon n youth pushed the door open and made a gesture at Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye. He then stepped into the n Leaders chamber first and joined his fist respectfully, n Leader, Ive brought them here. Good. The n Leader smiled, You may take your leave. I have some matters to discuss with our guests who have traveled from afar. Understood. The Dragon n youth left after receiving his orders. When he reached Gu Ruoyuns side, she looked knowingly at him. His eyes no longer carried his previously infatuated look, there was only a sense of admiration instead. The n Leader watched the Dragon n youth as he left as if deep in thought. Chapter 1598 - The Clan Leaders Request (2)

Chapter 1598: The n Leaders Request (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lady Gu, Sir Qianbei. Lan Ge, who had been chatting with the n Elder, quickly rose to his feet when he saw Gu Ruoyun. His eyes were warm as he said, I really want to thank you for this time. If it had not been for you, the Dragon n would never have recognized me. Now, Ive received the Dragon ns approval and my mother can finally be at peace. When he thought about his long departed parents, Lan Ges heart sank and the joy in his eyes disappeared. Gu Ruoyun gently nodded at Lan Ge before turning her eyes towards the n Leader. What do you wish to discuss by summoning us here? Lady Gu, Ive heard that you want to have the Ancient Dragons physical body? The n Leader fell silent for a moment. That Ancient Dragon was once the king of our Dragon n and had passed on due to some ident. We dont know where his spirit has gone and all thats left is his physical body! Weve carefully hidden his physical body away all these years but we really have no use for it. If you have need of it, Lady Gu, I can loan it to you on a temporary basis. The n leader had said loan and not give. After all, the Dragon King was still a symbol of faith to the Dragon n! Alright, Gu Ruoyun nodded. I will loan his body for a while, and will return it in the end. Furthermore, Lady Gu, Id like to ask for your help. The n Leaders voice deepened. You should know that the Dragon n is now facing a grave danger. Even though my health has been restored, I cant defeat so many humans. This time, the chief culprit who has stepped forward to cause trouble for our Dragon n isnt the Wen family! Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and waited for the next part of the n Leaders exnation. The Wen family is only helping that person to do his dirty work. I dont know who he is, all I know is that hees from the Dark Earth Realm! The Dark Earth Realm! Those three words echoed in Gu Ruoyuns heart and caused it to tremble. Since the Three-Headed Hell Dragon has been imprisoned by Qianbei Ye, it was only logical that everyone else could now leave the Dark Earth Realm. However, she could not figure out who it was who hase to cause trouble for the Dragon n... Therefore, Lady Gu, Id like to ask for your help! That powerful cultivator has brought along too many humans. Other than the Wen family, there are other forces involved as well. Without your help, Lady Gu, the Dragon n will be destroyed very quickly! If it had not been for the fact that they have no way of entering the North Sea, Im afraid that the Dragon n would have been eradicated long ago. Hence, they had taken advantage of my outing to poison me and force me into serving him! Gu Ruoyun fell silent. If the n Leader had used the Dragon Kings body to threaten her, she would certainly refuse to help and would have snatched the Dragon Kings body straightaway! However, he had loaned the Dragon Kings body to her first before asking for her help. The order of events was different so, naturally, the result would be different as well. Alright, I can stay back and help you. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she raised her head as her eyes filled with determination. However, you must understand that since I had saved you, you must give the Dragon Kings body to me. This is a transactional process and I dont owe the Dragon n anything so my willingness to help you is only for Lan Ges sake. Hes my subordinate and I cant just sit idly by when ites to matters which concern him! Lan Ges heart shook as his blue eyes stared at Gu Ruoyuns determined yet confident features. However, his feelings were mixed. How could anyone not believe in anyone like her? It was likely that in this lifetime, he was extremely fortunate to have met her. She was the one who has changed his life! Chapter 1599 - The Clan Leaders Request (3)

Chapter 1599: The n Leaders Request (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This child, Lan Ge, has truly met a good Master. The n Leader smiled before he sighed, This child has suffered a lot from a young age. His parents had been murdered but when he hade to ask for the Dragon ns help, he was rejected! I had intended to protect him but I had no way of going against so many objections! I could only give him grief in the end. Gu Ruoyun looked at the n Leader and her voice was tranquil, Youre a good n Leader. She paused before she continued, But not a good father, and an even worse maternal grandfather. The n Leaderughed bitterly but he knows that Gu Ruoyun was speaking the truth. He had fulfilled the criteria of a n Leader but did not fulfill the duties of a father and a maternal grandfather. He had allowed his child to suffer so much grief in the world outside. Especially that year, when he heard that his daughter had married a human, he had been greatly enraged and had not seen her from that moment on. Even after his daughter had been killed, he had not seen her at all! However, no one knows how much agony he had felt when he had received the news of his daughters death! He had not been able to sleep the entire night and all he could think of was how his daughter had used to act coquettishly at his knees. Therefore, Ive now thought it through. So what if the Dragon ns members marry humans? So what if the children they produce are demi-beast humans? As long as they can be happy, we should allow them to get married. Besides, the talents of demi-beast humans are far greater than the Dragon n or humans. With demi-beast humans, our Dragon n can grow even more powerful. The n Leader sighed. Instantly, he remembered the look in that Dragon n youths eyes before his departure and his eyes darted a little. Lady Gu, I dont have anything to repay your aid for the Dragon n this time so you may choose any of the youths from the Dragon n. The chosen one shall be your male attendant. Male attendants were not the same as guards but were equivalent to male concubines. The n Leader was feeling quite satisfied with his decision and chuckled, I dont mean to brag but each and every one of the youths in the Dragon n are handsome beyondpare, so delicate that a pinch would bring water. If you... Before he could finish his speech, he suddenly sensed a gloomy aura. That aura filled the chamber and nearly froze the blood in his veins. The crimson-robed mans eyes were gloomy and filled with a bone-piercing chill. His crimson robes carry the graceful bearing of drenched blood and cause one to feel a type of deep oppression. I... I was only kidding. Our Dragon n youths are all ugly like cow manure. How could they be good enough to be your male attendants, Lady Gu, I really was joking... As soon as he said these words, the powerful yet eerie aura disappeared from the surroundings. He could also finally breathe freely. Lan Ge stared wordlessly at his maternal grandfather as he itched to ask the question: Where was your integrity? However, Lan Ge was unaware about the hair-raising disturbance his maternal grandfather had just experienced. The n Leader had felt as if his life was not in his hands and that he could be strangled to death by that crimson-robed man at any time! The old man wiped the sweat off his forehead at the thought of this and stared at Qianbei Ye, trembling with fear. The n Leader was already at thete-stage of the Refined State yet this man had been able to oppress him with such a powerful coercion force. Could it be that this man was already at the Ninth Transformation State? In the First City, it seems that only the Secret Orders Order Master was at this level of power. Therefore, how could the man before him possess such a formidable power? Chapter 1600 - The Clan Leaders Request (4)

Chapter 1600: The n Leaders Request (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Remember this, you are not allowed to think of inappropriate things next time. Qianbei Ye raised his brow and pulled Gu Ruoyun aggressively into his arms. There was an eerie and cold smile on his red lips as he continued, Shes my wife and no is allowed to devise any ns towards her. If you were to spout thoughtless words again, Im afraid that you will be crushed to pieces! The n Leader knows that this man would be able to carry out this threat. His heart trembled especially when he remembered the crushing energy released by this man. Is there anything else? Qianbei Ye raised his brows and asked. When the n Leader saw that raised brow, he assumed that thetter was unsatisfied with him. He immediately jumped in fright and rose to his feet before anxiously replying, N-Nothing... If theres nothing else, stop disturbing us. Otherwise, you wont need to wait for these people to destroy the Dragon n. I will destroy it! After Qianbei Ye had spoken, he wrapped his arm around Gu Ruoyuns waist, turned around and walked out of the n Leaders chamber. All that was left was a string of threats which caused the n Leaders entire body to tremble... Once the two had left, the n Leader was able to return to his senses. He turned towards his maternal grandson and asked, Lan Ge, do you happen to know where these friends of yours hade from? One has exceedingly peerless medical skills while the other is even more powerful than me. If my guess is correct, that silver-haired mans power must be at the Ninth Transformation State. Lan Ge shook his head as aplex look shed in his eyes. I dont know where hes from either. All I know is that hes Gu Ruoyuns man. That is enough. Maternal grandfather, these two arent people that you can offend so its best not to provoke them. The n Leaderughed in spite of his anger and red at him, You damned brat, Im still your maternal grandfather and yet you dare to speak to your grandfather in this manner? You may be my maternal grandfather but should you ever end up in a quarrel with Lady Gu, I would certainly stand on Lady Gus side. Lan Ge lifted his head and spoke resolutely. You are disobedient! The n Leader trembled with rage. Lan Ge nced at him carelessly, Im merely cing righteousness over family. These words angered the n Leader intoughter. Whatever. If I continue this debate with you, I will be angered to death. You need not overanalyze things. Im not so idiotic to think of ever offending them. Otherwise, not even a hundred of me would be able to kill that man. The n Leader was speaking the truth! Qianbei Yes power has frightened him. For the moment, he does not have the urge to stuff the youths of the Dragon n into Gu Ruoyuns arms. Lan Ge, Im tired. Help me up to get some rest. The n Leader sighed. His elderly body was feeling a little exhausted. Hearing this, Lan Ge furrowed his brows and did not say much as he helped the old geezer up... ... Gu Ruoyun was seated near the desk in the room and gently sipped on a cup of tea. She raised the corner of her lips and said, The Ancient Dragons Bile is finally in our hands. Now, it all depends on when Zuo Shangchen sends over thest bit of material I need. Qianbei Ye was seated in front of Gu Ruoyun. His peerless and beautiful features lit up with a smile as he said, That fellows power is a little mysterious but there shouldnt be much of a problem. He will send the item you need over very soon. Once your older brother has recovered, lets get married, okay? Gu Ruoyun gently nodded as she stared at the mans peerless features. She was about to agree when a knock sounded on the door. Who is it? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows and asked. Its me, Long Yan. A clear and bright voice slowly rang out from outside the door... Chapter 1601 - The Clan Leaders Request (5)

Chapter 1601: The n Leaders Request (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun was mildly surprised as she gently furrowed her brows. Come in. Long Yan had previously treated her with mockery and disrespect and had also used them of hurting the n Leader. Why was he here now? As soon as Gu Ruoyun had answered, the rooms door was pushed open. Long Yan stood at the doorway, looking very awkward. He took a deep breath before stepping into the room. What is your business? Gu Ruoyun looked at Long Yan who was at the door and asked. I... Long Yan bit his lips and looked even more awkward, Im here to apologize! Apologize? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow, And then? Long Yan gathered his courage and raised his head to look at Gu Ruoyun. Because many humans are too wicked, that had resulted in me getting a bad impression towards humans. This was also why I had mistakenly put you into the same circle as those other humans. I want to apologize for my previous behavior! If you really cant let go of your anger, you can hit me and you may also scold me. Ill ept itpletely. The men of the Dragon n are always ready to take responsibility. If we were in the wrong, we will admit to it. Mistakes should be punished. His handsome face showed a sense of resolution as he spoke every word. Alright, Gu Ruoyun paused. I ept your apology. Uh... Long Yan paused for a moment as he stared at Gu Ruoyun, puzzled, Arent you going to hit me? Why should I hit you? Gu Ruoyun looked at Long Yan and slowly replied, Ive epted your apology. If theres nothing else, please leave. She has indeed epted his apology. However, that does not mean that her impression of Long Yan has changed. She was already being very courteous to him by not chasing him away. Long Yan blinked. He never thought that Gu Ruoyun would be so magnanimous. He had previously treated her in that manner yet she has epted his apology? If it had been him, he would certainly not have let it go so easily! Especially since Gu Ruoyun was now an honored guest of the Dragon n. No matter what she does, the members of the Dragon n would not me her. In the end, why did she not take advantage of this opportunity to hit him? Is there anything else? Gu Ruoyun frowned and asked when she noticed that Long Yan was standing dazedly on the spot with no intention of leaving. No, theres nothing else. Long Yan returned to his senses, took onest look at Gu Ruoyun and continued, I wont bother you anymore. Once he had said this, he turned around and left, still in a daze. However, because of Gu Ruoyuns magnanimity, a good impression of her was carved into Long Yans heart. He also suddenly realized that not every human was that hateful... At this moment, several elders were seated around a stone bed in a stone-walled room at the n Leaders mansion. One of the elders spoke up, Long Xin, why have you summoned us here? Say it straight. Let me tell you the truth, I was behind the n Leaders poisoning! Long Xin looked at the elders who were seated before him and made the shocking reveal. What? The crowd heard this and was instantly enraged, Long Xin, why did you do such a thing? Dont you know how important the n Leader is to the Dragon n? Why are you helping the humans to attack the n Leader? What are your intentions? The others had instantly voiced their opinions. Long Xin, I never thought that you would turn out to be this kind of a person. What a waste of the n Leaders good favor towards you! Hmph, you Dragon n traitor, you dare tell us of your deeds. Arent you afraid of us informing the n Leader? Long Xinughed icily as he stared at the elders furious expressions, Since Ive dared to reveal this to you, this proves that I have the power to persuade you to change sides. Chapter 1602 - The Clan Leaders Request (6)

Chapter 1602: The n Leaders Request (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bullsh*t! One of the elders could not help but swear. His entire body trembled as he spoke, You Dragon n traitor, we will never be on your side even if we were to die. Thats hard to say. Long Xin smiled icily. Do you know whats the Dragon ns greatest weakness? The Dragon ns reproductive abilities are far too low! Its now to a point that we can sometimes only produce one dragons egg every twenty to thirty years. Otherwise, how could the Dragons n be threatened to this extent? If the Dragon n is powerful enough, there would be no need for us to hide in the North Sea! The group looked at each other and temporarily fell silent, as if waiting for the next part of Long Xins exnation. Not too long ago, I had met a Lord. That Lord is a Pill Master and he has promised me that if the Dragon n serves him, he would help us to solve our reproductive difficulties! The n Leader knows about this too but that stubborn old n Leader keeps believing that the Lord harbors bad intentions and that the Dragon n should never fall into his hands. Hence, he had rejected that Lords offer! The surrounding atmosphere has grown even quieter. The group did not seem as angry as before and their expressions have slowly calmed down. That old fellow is pigheaded, that Lord simply isnt the type of person to harbor bad intentions! That old fellow has simply gotten used to his existence above all dragons and does not wish to bemanded by others! So, hes doing this entirely for himself and has not put the Dragon ns situation into consideration! As long as that Lord can really help the Dragon n, whats wrong with serving him? Hence, I had secretly contacted that Lord and agreed to carry out his work. But... One of the elders fell silent for a moment before he asked, The n Leader has not been unkind to us. Its not too good for us to do this, right? Hmph! Whats bad about it! As long as the Dragon n can be strengthened, whatever actions we take are justified! Long Xin scoffed icily. He has long coveted the n Leaders position, how could he let it go now? Lady Gus medical skills are very powerful as well. Lets plead our case with her, perhaps she can help to solve the Dragon ns reproductive ailment. Another elder was still a little hesitant. They simply could not make sense of the need to betray the n Leader. How can this woman bepared to that Lord? Let me be honest, Gu Ruoyun is simply no match for that Lord! One other point is that Gu Ruoyun is only a physician. Regardless of how powerful her medical skills are, she is only a physician. That Lord is different. Hes an extremely reputable Pill Master on the maind. Tell me, how can Gu Ruoyun ever measure up to him? Hes simply in a different ss altogether. Is Elder Long Yuan aware of this? The person who had spoken up was the same elder from earlier on. He hesitated for a moment then continued to ask. That old geezer Long Yuan is the n Leadersckey. How could we possibly let him know about this? If he finds out, it would be bad for us! This old thing is supported by the n Leaders particr trust in him and has notcked in his criticisms towards us! I tell you this, that old fart must not find out about this. Otherwise, we will never be able to follow that Lord! In the beginning, the group had indeed been very angry but when they heard the next part of Long Xins words, everyone fell into a deep silence. The n Leader may have treated them well but in contrast to the n Leader, the Dragon ns reproductive issues were more important. If the Dragon n could bear children like humans, how could they not be more powerful? Theres one more thing, that Lord is very interested in the Dragon Kings body so the Dragon Kings physical body must not fall into Gu Ruoyuns hands! However, since the n Leader has promised her, the only way to solve this is to make sure that Gu Ruoyun dies in the Dragon n. A murderous intent shed across Long Xins eyes as he spoke with a gloomy and eerie voice. Chapter 1603 - Betrayal (1)

Chapter 1603: Betrayal (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The elders breathing seemed to have grown faint as if they were making an important decision. After a long pause, someone finally spoke up amongst the crowd. I believe that what Elder Long Xin said makes sense. Doing this doesnt mean that we are traitors to the Dragon n. We will be betraying the n Leader at most! If we do seed in solving the Dragon ns reproductive issues, perhaps the entire Dragon n will consider us their benefactors. Hence, Im willing to listen to Elder Long Xins orders. The elder who had made that remark looked stern and righteous as if what he was doing was exceptionally honorable. Long Xin raised the corner of his lips and smiledcently. He had long been able to guess how these people would react. Elder Long Xin, we are willing to obey your words. As long as we can solve the Dragon ns difficulties, even if wemit the crime of betraying the n Leader, we wont regret it! Besides, everything weve done will be understood by the other members of the Dragon n. I believe that when the timees, no one will me us for our ungratefulness! Everyone else eagerly voiced their decision as well. It was undeniable that these people approve of what Long Xin had just said. To the Dragon n, nothing was more important than solving the Dragon ns reproductive issue. In a few days, those powerful cultivators will descend upon the Dragon n. Long Xin was very satisfied with their decision and nodded. When that timees, you must all act together and open a path to the Dragon n for them with an avenue as big as the sky! Dont worry, Elder Long Xin, we wont let you down! The crowd was now filled with utmost trust towards Long Xin and did not even ask for proof over his words! After all, the reproductive issue in the Dragon n was far too important. Hence, their hearts had unconsciously trusted his words! ... Gu Ruoyun looked at Lan Ge who hade to see her in a room filled with a simple and elegant fragrance. She raised her brow and asked, Lan Ge, the Dragon n finally recognizes your status now. Why arent you reminiscing with your maternal grandfather? Why are you here to see me? Lan Ge looked a little hesitant. He fell silent for a moment before he replied, Lady Gu, you should be aware of the Dragon ns greatest threat. Im aware. Gu Ruoyun looked at Lan Ge. Hasnt the n Leader mentioned it? He hoped that I could help him to defend against outside enemies and I had agreed to do so. Thats not what Im talking about. Lan Ge shook his head, Im talking about a different issue. He then raised his head and his gentle blue eyes stared at the woman standing before him. Since ancient times, there has been one fault in the Dragon ns existence the Dragon ns birth rate is far too weak! Hence, even though the Dragon ns members have long lives, to this day, there are only several thousand dragons in total. If these thousands of dragons were to attack together, they could certainly cause an exceptional upheaval in one region. However, one should not forget that the humans on the maind number around a hundred million! In the face of these hundred million humans, the few thousand dragons were not much of a threat. Otherwise, the Dragon n would not have been forced into the North Sea. What are you trying to say? Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at Lan Ge and asked. Lady Gu, Im your man and now that Ive received my maternal grandfathers approval, Ive be my maternal grandfathers only heir. Once Ive entered the Dragon n, the Dragon n will fall into my leadership. By then, I will give the authority of the Dragon n to you. Qianbei Ye furrowed his brows, extremely annoyed with Lan Ges phrase of Im your man. However, he did not say much in the end but wrapped his arms around Gu Ruoyun from behind. Chapter 1604 - Betrayal (2)

Chapter 1604: Betrayal (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun ignored Qianbei Ye she looked at Lan Ge with a forced smile, And? And... Lan Ge gently pursed the corners of his lips. He then looked as if he had made a decision and replied, I want to ask you, Lady Gu, to help solve the Dragon ns reproductive issues! When the Dragon ns leadership falls into your hand and if the Dragon n was to grow more powerful, your power in the future will also be greater. Lan Ge had made this decision when the Dragon n had acknowledged him! He was Gu Ruoyuns subordinate and no matter what power he has, he would hand it over to her without any regrets! Gu Ruoyun chuckled and spoke, If the Dragon n belongs to me, I will help the Dragon n to solve this problem! However, I wont do this before the Dragon n belongs to me! It wasnt that she does not trust Lan Ge, she simply does not trust the other members of the Dragon n! Her decision to help the Dragon n to defend against their enemies was to prevent the Dragon n, which Lan Ge resides in, from being encroached. More importantly, she does not want the Dragon n to fall into anyone elses hands. Now that the Dragon n was gued with domestic problems and foreign invasion, if she were to help the Dragon n to solve their reproductive issues, the Dragon ns power would give her substantial troubleter on. After all, there was a spy within the Dragon n! Gu Ruoyun lifted the corners of her lips at the thought of this before remarking calmly, Lan Ge, Im doing this not because I dont trust you but because theres still a spy within the Dragon n. I dont want to make the current Dragon n even more powerful now, do you understand? A spy? Lan Ge was shocked and he stared at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun changed her position and sat down. She then picked up a teacup and sipped gently before she smiled gently and replied, Do you remember that when we had gone to look for the antidote, the Tyrannical Sky Tiger had presented the antidote to us? At the time, I did not understand why that was. I only understood everything after we had returned to the Dragon n. Gu Ruoyun paused at this point. The Tyrannical Sky Tiger had brought the antidote over not by ident. This spy also has some understanding of the art of Pill Refinement. He knew that the herb wasnt the antidote that you needed and was only simr in appearance to the actual antidote. Also, it would even worsen the n Leaders condition! It was through this matter that I confirmed that there was a spy in the Dragon ns midst. Lan Ge fell silent. He knows that whatever Gu Ruoyun had just said was correct. Since she said that there was a spy in the Dragon n, there must be a spy in the Dragon n. Lady Gu, what should we do? Gu Ruoyun calmly raised the corners of her lips. Only the Dragon n can go into the Celestial Dragon Mountain. Hence, that person must be a member of the Dragon n. Because of this, she would not help to increase the Dragon ns power as she does not know the spys true identity! Lan Ge, Ive saved the n Leader so that spy must now hate me to the very core. Hence, I wont help you to solve this problem. When that traitor has been rooted out and the Dragon n serves only me, I can then help you to solve any issues. Lan Ge looked at Gu Ruoyun and nodded. I understand, Lady Gu. I will always stand on your side no matter what happens. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly and did not reply. She has every confidence in Lan Ge. Lady Gu, Sir Qianbei. Just then, Long Lingers voice chimed in outside the door and the door was then pushed open. A tender figure shed into the room as she spoke, The n Leader has requested for you toe to the altar in the rear mountains. I assume that he wants to give you the Dragon Kings physical body. Eh? Lan Ge, youre here too? Chapter 1605 - Betrayal (3)

Chapter 1605: Betrayal (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Linger was a little shocked to see Lan Ge here. She quickly walked up to him with a grin and her tender little face was full of smiles. Gu Ruoyun does not know why but she has the feeling that there was a difference in Long Lingers gaze as she looked at Lan Ge. Long Lingers expression seemed to be glowing with an inner light. Could it be that Long Linger has feelings for Lan Ge? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin as she looked at the two again. However, she noticed that though Long Lingers clear and limpid eyes were filled with Lan Ges figure, Lan Ges gentle smile on his handsome features only carried indulgence, not sentiment. Lets go, Xiao Ye. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she calmly remarked. Alright. Qianbei Ye smiled gently and slowly walked towards Gu Ruoyun. The Dragon n. Countless members from the Dragon n surrounded the altar at the back of the mountain altar. Even the Dragon n youth who had secretly fallen for Gu Ruoyun was amongst them. Very soon, the two figures led by Long Linger approached the altar. When they arrived, a flurry of strong opposition exploded from within the crowd instantly. n Leader, I object to handing over the Dragon Kings body to her! Long Xin then stepped out from the crowd with both arms behind his back. He lifted his chin slightly and looked iparably arrogant. Long Xin! Long Yuan wrinkled his brows and retorted, Ive promised Lady Gu that if the n Leader awakens, he will be the one to make this decision. Now that the n Leader has agreed to lend the Ancient Dragons body to Lady Gu, is our Dragon n going to go back on our word? Hehe. Long Xinughed icily, This Dragon n doesnt belong to the n Leader alone, it belongs to everyone as well! If Gu Ruoyun wants to take the Ancient Dragons body, its possible! However, she must get approval from everyone in the Dragon n. As long as one person disagrees, she would not be able to take the Ancient Dragons body! If she has the ability, she should find a way to make each and every one of us agree to her doing! Thats right, I agree with Elder Long Xin. The Ancient Dragon is our Dragon ns faith and he means the world to us. I wont let anyone take him away! n Leader, these humans cannot be trusted. Even though she had cured your ailment, who can guarantee that she was not the one who had poisoned you then pretended to be a good person and healed you? What if her objective was to take the Ancient Dragons body away all along? The elders who had ganged up with Long Xin to be traitors feverishly conveyed their opinions! They even made bogus usations and pinned the crime of harming the n Leader onto Gu Ruoyun. The n Leaders expression grew increasingly ugly until his entire features resembled a dark, gloomy cloud. These people had forced him to reject Lan Ges return many years ago, just like this! Back then, for the sake of the Dragon n, he had given in to their demands! Now, he would no longer let anyone lead him by the nose. Otherwise, he would do something that would cause him to hate himself and feel regret for the rest of his life. Enough! The n Leader bellowed, As the Dragon ns Leader, this right still belongs to me. Lady Gu, dont worry. Since Ive promised you, you may take this Ancient Dragons body anytime you wish. No one can stop you! As he spoke, his stern eyes turned towards Long Xin and the warning in his re was very obvious. Long Xinughed. Hisughter was filled with disdain and ridicule. n Leader, you may be the Dragon ns Leader but you are so biased towards an outsider. Can you justify this to the thousands of the citizens in the Dragon n? If these people insist on taking the Ancient Dragon away, they must first defeat us! Once he had spoken, Long Xin stood in front of the Ancient Dragons body in a sh and red coldly at the n Leader. The n Leader raised a trembling finger and pointed angrily at Long Xin. Long Xin, are you nning on harming the entire Dragon n? he bellowed angrily. Chapter 1606 - Betrayal (4)

Chapter 1606: Betrayal (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion n Leader, the real person who has hurt the Dragon n is you! Long Xinughed icily. He then lifted his head to face the crowd of Dragon n citizens and spoke in a loud and clear voice, Everyone, you should know that not too long ago, a powerful Pill Master had offered to help the Dragon n to solve our reproduction issues. However, the n Leader had rejected the Pill Masters offer! He was afraid that if the Dragon n were to produce too many offsprings, a genius would appear in every ten thousand births and this would threaten his position. Do you think that a n Leader like this should have the right to reign over the Dragon n? Gu Ruoyun gently crossed her arms as she watched the scene unfold. Her eyes carried a calm grin. Xiao Ye, I seem to have found the traitor. In the beginning, she had been worried about how they were going to catch the traitor in the Dragon n! She never expected the betrayer to jump out on his own ord after a few days as if he believed that other people would not be able to figure out that he was that spy. Suddenly, a figure as sharp as a sword charged towards Long Xin. Before the figure could reach Long Xin, he was flung out of the way by a single p. His body flew off andnded with a thud. Fresh blood began to sputter from his mouth but he continued to re angrily at Long Xin. Long Yan! Long Linger was shaken for a moment before she quickly rushed to Long Yans side. Her eyes turned red as she sobbed, Are you an idiot? Why did you try to give Elder Long Xin a surprise attack based on your powers? It was likely that Long Linger never thought that Long Yan would be the first person to attack Long Xin at a time like this... This *sshole! Cough, cough! Long Yan coughed out another mouthful of fresh blood. His entire body was trembling with anger as he spoke, He actually dared to nder the n Leader. The n Leader has always had the Dragon ns best interests in heart. If there really was an offer as good as that, he would never have rejected it. If the n Leader had rejected the offer, that proves that the Pill Master was not worth his trust! I wont allow anyone to besmirch the n Leader! Cough, cough! Long Yan continued to cough out more blood and hisplexion became extremely pale. Idiot, youve overestimated yourself! Long Xinughed disdainfully as he swept his gaze across Long Yans body. The way he spoke was as if he did not ce any importance upon thetter at all. Linger, take Long Yan away, Long Yuan then frowned as he stared icily towards Long Xin. Long Xin, we owe the n Leader a great debt of gratitude. Why are you ndering him in this manner? Furthermore, are you not aware of the n Leaders personality? How could he ever turn his back on the Dragon n? Long Yuan, youre the n Leadersckey! Long Xins eyes slowly turned towards Long Yuan. The n Leader was clearly in the wrong yet you insist on standing on his side. Youll pay for your stupidity! If youre smart, you would choose to stand on my side. Perhaps you might even prevent your name from going down into infamy! Long Yuan smiled indifferently, I believe in the n Leader! Almost half of the elders were already on Long Xins side. There was still another half who were still on the fence but, in the end, they had chosen to trust the n Leader! Hahaha, since youve decided to trust the n Leader, youll regret it very soon! Long Xin burst intoughter. As he wasughing, a Dragon n guard rushed and his expression was filled with terror, n Leader, something bad has happened. Arge group of humans has arrived in the Dragon n! They are fast approaching the n Leaders Pce! What? The n Leaders face drained of color. Under most circumstances, humans could not enter the North Sea but these people have managed to infiltrate it. This immediately proved that there was a traitor in the Dragon ns midst... Chapter 1607 - Betrayal (5)

Chapter 1607: Betrayal (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The n Leaders expression changed from green to white and back again. Long Xin, youve truly disappointed me. I thought that you had wanted to usurp my position as the n Leader at the very most but I never guessed that you would actually betray the Dragon n and grant entry to those humans! How could he fail to understand Long Xins words? It was only at this moment that the n Leader concluded that Long Xin was the traitor. Long Yan, who was in Long Lingers arms, stared at Long Xin with disbelief. His eyes were filled with disappointment and defeat. I had been wrong! I had been wrong to the point of absurdity! He has always believed that everyone in the Dragon n was kind and honest and that only humans were vicious and cunning. However, in the end, it was Gu Ruoyun, a human, who had saved the Dragon ns Leader and Long Xin, an elder of the Dragon n, who had betrayed the Dragon n... Long Yan opened his mouth. He felt the urge to curse out loud but realized that he felt a wave of weakness. His entire body copsed onto Long Liner like soft cotton as his eyes filled with agony. If ones steadfast beliefs that they had held since birth was destroyed, one would feel agony too... Traitor? Long Xinughed icily, I dont think that Im a traitor to the Dragon n. Everything Ive done has been for the sake of the Dragon n. In contrast, as the Dragon n Leader, youve ignored the Dragon ns plight for your own self-benefit. Can you still blissfully ignore this? Long Xin then paused before heughed coldly. Besides, let me tell you one thing, that Lord doesnt just have the ability to help solve our reproductive issues, he holds the Dragon Kings soul in his hands. Hence, the Dragon Kings physical body naturally belongs to him! The Dragon Kings spirit? Gu Ruoyun was shocked. The Dragon Kings spirit is clearly in my hands, why does Long Xin im that the other person also has the Dragon Kings spirit? However, she could confirm that the Dragon Kings spirit that she holds was genuine! Upon hearing Long Xins im, the elders who had been standing on the n Leaders side began to hesitate. Long Xin, are you speaking the truth? Does the Dragon King recognize a human as his Master? The Dragon King is the faith of our Dragon n. Even though our Dragon n was only left with his body, we have always maintained our respect towards him! If the Dragon King really is in that mans hands and has recognized him, then he can indeed control our Dragon n! The crowds voices made the n Leaders expression turn increasingly ugly as he clenched his fists tightly. He never thought that Long Xin would raise such a fuss! If that person really has the Dragon Kings spirit and received the Dragon Kings approval, the Dragon n would certainly choose to stand on that persons side. n Leader. Long Yuan sensed the n Leaders anxiety and gently patted him on the shoulder, You had once said that that human seemed to be sinister and cunning and definitely does not have any intentions of kindness so I believe that the Dragon King would never recognize him. They are only trying to scare us! When he heard this, the n Leaders heart let down a little bit of his anxiety but the crease in his brows grew even tighter. Xiao Ye, Gu Ruoyun turned towards the man by her side and asked, How many Dragon Kings are there? There is only one! A light shed across Qianbei Yes eyes, That Dragon King is now residing within the Nine Emperors body so he cant possibly have appeared in front of anyone else! This also proves that the Dragon King in the oppositions hand is fake! Even a Dragon King can be faked? Gu Ruoyun was a little shocked as if she did not think that the Dragon King could be impersonated! Qianbei Ye chuckled gently and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms, Yuner, you must know that there is nothing too bizarre in this world. It is not impossible to craft an imposter Dragon King... Chapter 1608 - Betrayal (6)

Chapter 1608: Betrayal (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as Qianbei Ye had finished speaking, they saw a group of human cultivators flying at top speed in the sky towards them. These humans carry powerful energy within their bodies. It was obvious that their abilities were not to be looked down upon. Especially the one who was wrapped in darkness leading them. His power was even greater. Ninth Transformation? Gu Ruoyun turned her gaze around and she curled her lips into a small smile, Aside from the Three Great Forces in the Dark Earth Realm, are there other Ninth Transformation cultivators? Based on the aura from that mans body, Gu Ruoyun could conclude that he had originated from the Dark Earth Realm! Mm. Qianbei Ye nodded, Some cultivators like to live in seclusion from the world and cannot abide to be discovered. Hence, many believe that Ninth Transformation cultivators can only be found within the Three Great Forces. However, there are quite a number of Ninth Transformation cultivators in the Dark Earth Realm, some are old monsters who have lived for ten thousand years! Gu Ruoyun fell silent. Previously, she had believed that she would be able to stand firm on the maind once she had broken through to the Refined State. However, she never thought that there would be so many Ninth Transformation cultivators in this world. A Refined State cultivators power was nothingpared to a Ninth Transformation cultivator... n Leader! Long Yuans heart pumped furiously and his eyes filled with cautiousness as he red icily at the humans who had descended from the sky. Both his fists on the side of his body were tightened into a firm grip. Lord Murong! Long Xins heart leaped and he walked towards the man who was shrouded in darkness. Up until now, Gu Ruoyun had not been able to get a clear view of the mans features... The man ignored the Long Xins friendly greeting and slowly walked towards the n Leader. His voice was dark and gloomy and the power from his body was so oppressive that it caused others to feel suffocated. n Leader, we meet again. I wonder if youve reconsidered the matter? Honestly, in contrast to Long Xin, I admire you even more. If you agree to serve me, you can still maintain your position of being the Dragon ns Leader and I wont treat you unkindly either. The n Leaderughed icily, Murong Xiao, I dont know what uses you have for the Dragon n but I will never let you exploit us! The Dragon n will never fall into the hands of someone like you. If you want me to serve you, you are certainly dreaming! The n Leader had kept his head raised the entire time he was speaking as if he refused to lower his head in front of someone like that. Even if he was defeated, he would still maintain his pride as the Dragon ns Leader! Hehe. Murong Xiao chuckled softly and his smile caused the air to be even more suffocating. The crowd could not speak. n Leader, being too proud sometimes brings one no benefits! One should be humble at the right moment and they might even survive. Long Xin has done pretty well in this! Originally, having his name mentioned by Murong Xiao would have been a happy matter but the obvious disdain in thetters voice caused the expression on Long Xins elderly face to freeze. The atmosphere then became extremely awkward again. Long Xins heart was feeling quite unsatisfied. Aside from the fact that his power was not as great as the n Leaders, how else was he inferior in any way? Especially when ites to the ability to make discerning judgments. The n Leader would never be any better than him in this aspect. I apologize, I cant find the will to be humble to people like you! The n Leaders face was full of pride and he stared icily at Murong Xiao, Whats your purpose in taking over the Dragon n? Murong Xiao chuckled softly and the corners of his lips curled into a mocking angle. To help the Dragon n. Hahaha! The n Leader burst intoughter as if he has just heard a hrious joke. A deep sense of mockery emanated from his eyes. Chapter 1609 - Betrayal (7)

Chapter 1609: Betrayal (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Do you really think I would believe these bogus stories of yours? Murong Xiao, I may not know what you n to do but I know that the Dragon n must not fall into the hands of someone as sinister and cunning as you! Otherwise, the Dragon n will be damned to eternal damnation! It was immediately clear to him that this person does not have good intentions. Otherwise, why does he hide his face? Hence, as long as the n Leader was alive, he would never allow anyone to covet the Dragon n. There are some matters which are beyond your control. Murong Xiao chuckled softly and lifted his head to look at the remaining citizens of the Dragon n. His gloomy and eerie voice slowly rang out, Long Xing should have told you about my intentions. Now, let me reassert myself. Follow me and I will ensure that the Dragon n will never be marred by your reproductive issues again! The crowd looked at each other, confused. Long Yan instantly panicked at the sight of this and cried out anxiously, You cant listen to this fellow, he doesnt have good intentions! You must trust the n Leader, the n Leader would never hurt us! Silence! The area around the entire altar was silent! The crowd did not seem to hear Long Yans anxious roars as they continued to maintain their deep thoughts. Murong Xiaoughedcently. He already expects this conclusion! To the Dragon n, theirrgest problem was their low birth rate. Hence, he has the guarantee that these Dragon n citizens would not be able to reject him after hearing this offer... It does not matter that he does not have the ability to solve this problem! It was not that hard to trick these naive dragons! That was right! Murong Xiao does not have the ability to solve the Dragon ns reproductive problems. Long Xin had chosen to trust him because of Murong Xiaos Ninth Transformation powers! The Dragon ns most powerful n Leader was only at thete stage of the Refined State. If Murong Xiao really wants to attack the Dragon n, he would not need to entice them with benefits. He could simply use military force! However, he had poisoned the n Leader first and did not kill him outright because he wanted to make the n Leader yield! Nevertheless, there was one thing Long Xin had not ounted for. Not every citizen of the Dragon n would fear great power. They have the spirit known as better to die in glory than to live in dishonor! Murong Xiao wanted the Dragon n and alive! This was the reason he had decided to tempt them rather than to wage war on them! The n Leaders expression was now exceedingly ugly. He turned his stern re at Long Xin who was hidden behind Murong Xiao. Based on his point of view, if Long Xin had not brought these human cultivators into the North Sea, Murong Xiao could never have entered their territory! Long Xin, you have betrayed the Dragon n. You will definitely suffer a painful death! Long Yuan does not have the n Leaders tolerant nature. He was instantly enraged as he red fiercely at Long Xin. His re was like a knife, plunging deep into his opponents bone to the marrow. Long Yuan, you will regret not standing on our side. Lord Murongs power is very great, youre certainly no match for him! Long Xinughed coldly as he replied in a disdainful voice. Long Yuan was so angry that he could not speak. His eyes were filled with rage while his entire body trembled with fury. Ill give you onest chance, will you choose to serve me or die by my hand? Murong Xiao gently raised his head and spoke in a cold and eerie voice. You should know the consequences of refusing me. Besides, dont you want to give birth to the Dragon ns next generation? I dare to guarantee that only I alone can solve the Dragon ns ailment. If you miss out on this chance, no one else can help you. Chapter 1610 - Betrayal (8)

Chapter 1610: Betrayal (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Murong Xiao had said these words, a gentle giggle could suddenly be heard. Murong Xiaos ears picked up on the giggle. He narrowed his eyes as a cold light shed across his gaze. Who are you and how dare youugh at me? Long Xin hurriedly ran in front of Murong Xiao when he heard this andughed in a ttering manner as he said, Lord Murong, this fellow is the person who had cured the n Leader of his poison. Shes a physician. Long Xin then paused before adding, But shes not a Pill Master! To him, a Pill Master would have cured the poison using a single pill while this woman had only used silver needles to treat the n Leader! It was obvious that she was only a talented physician and was still a far way from bing a Pill Master. Murong Xiao nodded, hinting that he had understood, You had managed to cure my poison. This proves that your medical skills are rather substantial. Do you have any interest in pledging loyalty to me? I can teach you Pill Refinement. Gu Ruoyun curled the corners of her lips, Teach me? Im afraid you dont have that privilege! Iparable savagery! This was Murong Xiaos first impression of Gu Ruoyun. However, he was not angered by Gu Ruoyuns savagery and felt a small sense of admiration instead. When you serve me, you will know if I have that power! Alright. Gu Ruoyunughed. Then let me ask you this, do you know what ails the bodies of the Dragon n which has resulted in their reproduction difficulties? Murong Xiaos features froze. The Dragon n has had difficulty in reproduction since ancient times. How would he know what really ails them? Hence, he fell silent for a moment before he replied, This is a curse! A curse? Thats right, its indeed a curse! The Dragon n has been inflicted by a curse many years ago which has caused their reproductive difficulties! Otherwise, why should the entire Dragon n have this problem? This proves that it was not only caused by a single factor! If you say that this was caused by the North Sea, thats not possible. Theyve already been afflicted by this illness before they moved to the North Sea. Gu Ruoyuns smile deepened, A curse? Do you believe in things like curses? Are you someone who still believes that curses really exist? Murong Xiaos expression has turned slightly ugly, They have indeed been cursed and I have a pill that can break the curse. Once this curse has been broken, we can solve this problem. Are you certain that the pill youre going to give to themter is a pill that can break the curse? Gu Ruoyun raised her brows. Why dont you swallow this pill first? Woman, what are you getting at! Murong Xiaos expression darkened. The pill that I will give them is indeed a pill that can break the curse! However, only those who have been cursed can consume this pill. Im not suffering from a curse. If I swallow this pill, it will harm my body. Really? Gu Ruoyun looked at Long Xin and replied with a forced smile, Then let Elder Long Xin try it. Lets see if his curse really can be broken. Gasp! Long Xins countenance has be very pale as he stared at Murong Xiao in horror. He had believed in Murong Xian at the beginning but as he listened to the conversation between Gu Ruoyun and Murong Xian, his heart began to feel a little bit unsure. Under these uncertain circumstances, how could he have the courage to try this pill? Besides, he had decided to let the other Dragon n citizens try the pill first and see whether there would be any consequences after taking the pill. Who would have thought that Gu Ruoyun would throw this problem to him? Chapter 1611 - Betrayal (9)

Chapter 1611: Betrayal (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lord Murong, let someone else try the medicine, I... Long Xins voice was shaking and even his intonation was quivering. Before he could finish his sentence, he caught the look that Murong Xiao sent towards him and trembled all over. His expression drained of color and he inched his footsteps towards the crowd, afraid that he would be the first to try the pill. The crowd came to a sudden realization when they saw Long Xins reaction. It looks like even Elder Long Xin was uncertain if this pill could be safe to consume! He had previously spoken with such great confidence that no one expected the truth to be unmasked and exposed so soon. Murong Xiao scoffed and he turned his gloomy and eerie eyes towards Gu Ruoyun. You are a physician so can you determine the problem then? Since you im that its not a curse, you must know whats going on. Murong Xiao saw that the situation could not be fixed and threw the question back at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun gently stroked her chin, I do indeed know the situation more than you and have identified one problem. Murong Xiao 1 s expression looked even more unsightly upon hearing the womans confident voice. What do you think is the cause of the Dragon ns reproductive problems then? The problem does not lie within the Dragon n nor is it caused by their environment. Gu Ruoyun calmly raised the corners of her lips before she pointed at therge purple dragons body which was lying on the altar. The real problem lies with the Dragon Kings body. The Dragon King had informed Gu Ruoyun through soul telepathy that while he was alive, the Dragon ns birth rate was the same as humans. It was after his death that such a change had urred within the Dragon n. Hence, the greatest possibility was here... Hahaha! Murong Xiao burst intoughter and replied disdainfully, A corpse? Youre actually iming that the Dragon ns reproductive difficulties are caused by this corpse? Do you think of us as three-year-old children who can be fooled by your exnation? Suddenly, Long Xin seemed to remember something and he spoke passionately. I know that Gu Ruoyun covets the Dragon Kings body so she must want to use this method to obtain it. If the Dragon n believes that the problem lies with the Dragon Kings presence, she can then take this physical body away and not return it to us! He turned his fierce re towards Gu Ruoyun at the thought of this, Gu Ruoyun, you are certainly despicable and shameless, a scum of mankind! Long Xins usations did not anger Gu Ruoyun but it did infuriate Qianbei Ye. Suddenly, Long Xin was attacked by an eerie yet terrifying power. It crushed him like a gigantic mountain until it was difficult for him to even breathe. A strong hand seemed to be grabbing his neck, making it hard for him to gasp for breath. He assumed that this power hade from Murong Xian so he did not dare to say another word... Qianbei Yes gloomy eyes looked at Long Xin who had lowered his head. The corners of his lips were curled into a bloodthirsty murderous intent and the aura from his body did not diminish. Instead, it increased and crushed Long Xin so strongly that he could not say another word... Gu Ruoyun ignored Long Xin and calmly replied, This corpse has lingered in the Dragon n for far too long. Even if it was taken away now, it would be useless! Hmph! Murong Xiao scoffed coldly, How are you going to prove the truth in your words? As Murong Xiao was speaking, Gu Ruoyun slowly approached the corpse on the altar. Her eyes carried a somber air and ignored the skeptical stares around her... Chapter 1612 - Punishing The Traitors (1)

Chapter 1612: Punishing The Traitors (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd looked at each other, unsure of what Gu Ruoyun was about to do. Gu Ruoyun stopped in front of the Dragon Kings body... Whoosh! A sharp longsword appeared in the young womans hand from out of thin air. Without any warning, she shed it at the Dragon Kings body. At this moment, even though the crowd saw her action, it was toote to stop her... Stop! Murong Xiaos expression changed greatly but it was clearly toote... Gu Ruoyuns sword plunged into the Dragon Kings body. Even though the Dragon Kings body has beenying there for a very long time, everyone could clearly hear the sound of the sword piercing through its skin. Rip! Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate at all as she aggressively cut the Dragon Kings chest open. At that moment, a scarlet crystal-like item appeared before the crowds eyes. What is that thing? Long Yuan was startled and stared in astonishment as Gu Ruoyun picked up the scarlet crystal. His eyes shed with puzzlement. He never thought that such a strange object had existed in the Dragon Kings body! Could it be that this object was the source behind the Dragon ns reproductive issues? This is a Blood Crystal Fruit. On the outside, it looks like an ordinary crystal but in reality, its a type of medicinal ingredient! This medicinal herb can release a kind of enticement and tempt spiritual beasts into consuming it. If the spiritual beast swallows it, the Blood Crystal Fruit will take over their body and create a deep impact in its surroundings for a thousand-kilometer radius. Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued, That impact is difficulty in reproduction. It can even secretly influence and control other peoples thoughts! Luckily, the Dragon ns mental powers are stronger. Otherwise, the Dragon n might have been taken over by the Blood Crystal Fruit long ago. The crowd was dumbstruck when they heard Gu Ruoyuns exnation. What did she just say? This fruit can actually control us? What kind of rubbish are you sprouting! Murong Xiao was enraged. His eyes filled with a stern air his voice was deep and gloomy as he spoke, What proof do you have that this Blood Crystal Fruit is the cause behind the Dragon ns reproductive problems? Gu Ruoyun slowly turned to look at Murong Xiao, Ill stuff this Blood Crystal Fruit into Long Xins mouth immediately. Once hes dead, do you dare to keep his body by your side? Long Xins expression froze. Why me, why me?! This woman keeps dragging me out time and time again. She clearly doesnt have any good intentions! Long Xins teeth itched with hatred but he did not dare to say a word at a time like this. Otherwise, the woman before him might really stuff this scarlet crystal-like fruit into his mouth. If it could even take the Dragon Kings life away, what more about me? Would you dare to give it a try? When Gu Ruoyun saw that Murong Xiao had not responded to her question, the smile in her eyes deepened as if she had correctly surmised that Murong Xiao would not have the courage to do so. That was right! Murong Xiao really does not dare to do that! He has heard about the Blood Crystal Fruit before. Coupled with the Dragon ns ailment, he also came to the same conclusion as Gu Ruoyun. As a result, he no longer dared to underestimate her as he had once done. However, that does not mean that he was willing to admit defeat either! Hmph, I will vomit if you ask me to carry a corpse along with me! Hence, I dont agree to this! This toy isnt some Blood Crystal Fruit! Your little show wont fool me! Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. She never expected that Murong Xiao would have this dead pig who was unafraid of using boiling water type of attitude. She paused before she replied, Its fine if you dont believe me. As long as the other members of the Dragon n believe me, that is enough! Murong Xiao, if you want to conquer the Dragon n, Im afraid that youre not powerful enough... Chapter 1613 - Punishing The Traitors (2)

Chapter 1613: Punishing The Traitors (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An eerily cold chill emanated from Murong Xiaos body as he stared icily at Gu Ruoyun. The Dragon n members had begun to feel suspicious over the things Murong Xiao had said when they saw the scarlet crystal hidden within the Dragon Kings body. Furthermore, Murong Xiao had not dared to try Gu Ruoyuns suggestion, causing their suspicions to deepen. Long Xin, what is the meaning of this? Didnt you tell us that this human could help us to solve the Dragon ns problem? Why do I find that he has no abilities instead and ims that our Dragon ns reproductive difficulties stem from an ancient curse? One elder, who had previously joined forces with Long Xin against amon enemy, instantly switched sides and angrily denounced him. Long Xins expression has grown increasingly unsightly. It was likely that he does not know why this change has happened... Everyone then began to criticize him one by one. It was obvious that the power Murong Xiao had disyed was not what they had expected. All of you, shut up! Long Xin finally lost his patience and bellowed furiously, Lord Murongs powers are unfathomable and theres no need for him to lie to us. This is all that woman, Gu Ruoyuns scheme. She is only a physician while Lord Murong is a Pill Master so shes jealous! She has purposely plotted to bury Lord Murong. Why would Lord Murong reject her suggestion out of fear? The Lord simply does not wish for my innocent life to be taken away by a venomous woman like Gu Ruoyun! Long Xin spoke with so much sincerity that if his words were to fall into the ears of the ignorant, they would really believe that Murong Xiao had rejected Gu Ruoyuns suggestion because he does not want Long Xin to be harmed. Murong Xiao had not said a single word. He was standing arrogantly in midair as if no matter how much the people beneath him debated, it would not change their fate. This Dragon n would belong to him. Bang! Suddenly, a powerful energy struck down from the sky and stopped the elders who had been angrily criticizing Long Xin. They stared fearfully at the man in the air who was masked in darkness. Are you done? Murong Xiaoughed coldly as his deep eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun. He raised his chin slightly and said, Little girl, you have a slightly over-exaggerated view of your own abilities. There are also some people you should never, ever offend! Today, Im going to give you a lesson that if you dont keep your temper in check, you will be fated to lose out on this maind! Perhaps you might even end up with your bones crushed, consigned to eternal damnation! Gu Ruoyun chuckled softly. She then walked to Qianbei Yes side and sent the man in midair a sideways nce. I will return these words to you. I will return these words to you... Gasp! Those who had felt Murong Xiaos powerful energy gasped as if they were shocked by Gu Ruoyuns assertiveness and confidence. The n Leader was the only one who had stayed still. His eyes nced at the peerless man who was by Gu Ruoyuns side as he tried to guess when this man was going to act. However, that man only continued to smile as he stared tenderly at the woman who was standing by his side. There was a sense of indulgence in his smile. The n Leader does not know why but when he saw how Qianbei Ye was behaving at this moment, he could not help but feel that Qianbei Ye was indulging Gu Ruoyun? That was right! He was indulging her! The n Leader was shocked. No wonder Gu Ruoyun had not epted his offer when he had attempted to introduce the Dragon ns youth to her! With such a perfect yet indulgent man by her side, who else could possibly hold her gaze? Chapter 1614 - Punishing The Traitors (3)

Chapter 1614: Punishing The Traitors (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Little girl, Ivee here today because I have absolute certainty that I can make the Dragon n serve me. Initially, I had thought that helping them to solve their problem would be enough yet you had emerged to cause trouble for me here! Murong Xiao scoffed coldly. In the beginning, he had only thought of a simple n. The Dragon n was very naive so he could easily make them trust him by fooling them. He would then use pills to strengthen them and make use of them for the rest of their lives. However, Murong Xiao never thought that Gu Ruoyun would appear and throw his ns off! I, Murong Xiao, have received the Dragon Kings approval! If the Dragon n still recognizes this Dragon King, you must then listen to my order! Murong Xian lifted his head as he spoke coldly. Good thing he was prepared before he came here. He absolutely must have this Dragon n! The crowd was in an uproar as hesitation appeared in their eyes once again. They could not decide whether to believe this man or not. Do you im that youve received the Dragon Kings approval? An elder stepped out and slowly asked, Can you let us see him? Humans and spiritual beasts souls would be scattered once they died unless they had preserved their spirit in a divine weapon. That was the only way their spirit could remain on earth. However, that was not the case for a cultivator like the Dragon King. Based on the Dragon Kings power, his spirit could still linger in the world of the living even after he had died! Unfortunately, when the Dragon King had passed away ten thousand years ago, his soul had disappeared as well. No one knew where his spirit had gone to and from then on, no one had encountered him ever again. Alright. Murong Xiao nodded when he heard the elders words. The Dragon King has always been a part of the Dragon n. Whats wrong with letting you see him? Roar! As soon as he had spoken, a loud, earth-shattering roar was instantly heard. Arge purple dragon charged into the sky in front of the eyes of the crowd. However, its body was so transparent that it almost seemed as if it could vanish at any moment. The Dragon King, that really is the legendary Dragon King! Thud! Someone, it was impossible to determine who it was, instantly knelt to the ground. The other citizens of the Dragon n immediately followed one by one and knelt on the ground with a look of reverence on their faces. The n Leader struggled for a moment but he had no choice but to kneel in exasperation. Theres still one demi-beast human. Murong Xiaos eyes slowly turned towards Lan Ge and remarked creepily, Arent you going to kneel after seeing the Dragon King? Lan Ge shuddered but he made no move. Geer. The n Leader looked at Lan Ge anxiously. He may not approve of Murong Xiao but when faced with the Dragon ns reverence, everyone has to kneel! My Master is Gu Ruoyun alone! Lan Ge raised his previously lowered eyes and spoke up, his voice filled with absolute determination. If Im going to kneel, I will only kneel for her. He recognizes Gu Ruoyun alone. Hehe. Murong Xiao chuckled softly and his voice was just as creepy as ever, This demi-beast human is truly disobedient. Theres no need for us to spare a disobedient existence! If the Dragon n wishes to serve me, kill this demi-beast human and give his body as a tribute to me. Furthermore, these two humans shouldnt be spared either! I dont want these offals to insult my eyes. The Dragon n turned their eyes towards Lan Ge and the others when they heard this. Shut your mouth! The n Leader was enraged and instantly rose to his feet. He then looked at Murong Xiao with stern eyes, So what if youve obtained the Dragon King? A viinous person like you better not think of asking for my loyalty. Chapter 1615 - Punishing The Traitors (4)

Chapter 1615: Punishing The Traitors (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once the n Leader had said his piece, he turned towards the rest of the Dragon n andmented bitterly, Everyone, you must have heard what Murong Xiao had said, he wants us to give Lan Ges body to him. Humans have always enjoyed using the blood of demi-beast humans to raise their power but do we really want to pledge loyalty to a cruel human like him? Just because he has the Dragon King? Even though the Dragon Kings figure had only appeared for a short while, it has carved its image into everyones minds. Furthermore, that image really existed. Which was also to say, the Dragon King really was in Murong Xiaos hands. n Leader, the Dragon King is our faith. Anyone chosen by the Dragon King cant be wrong. Besides, it was Lan Ge who had been rude first. Lord Murong isnt cruel. Thats right, n Leader. We better submit. The Dragon King has recognized him, what right do we have to refuse? The crowd of dragons chattered in session. A smug look appeared on Murong Xiaos features when he heard their voices. However, because his entire body was shrouded in darkness, no one had noticed this look on his face. The n Leaders expression changed from green to white and back again. His angered expression soon turned to frustration. Lan Ge instantly felt nervous. He clenched his fists tightly as his blue eyes stared unblinkingly at the n Leader. Many years ago, this was how these people had forced the n Leader to abandon him! Could it be that after so many years, history was going to repeat itself? However, this time, he does not dare to guarantee that he would be able to bear this feeling and that he would not fall apart! Child. The n Leader slowly turned his eyes towards Lan Ge and his stern gaze softened, I, your maternal grandfather, have let you down... Lan Ges lips cracked a bitter smile as if he already knows the n Leaders decision. Looks like history will repeat itself. No matter how many years have passed, the person that the n Leader will abandon in the end is still me! Youve suffered so much hardship in the world outside all these years and Ive never been able to protect you. I had even declined your entry into the Dragon n. There was an unmistakable tremor in the n Leaders voice. However, there are mistakes that I wont repeat for a second time! You have recognized a good Master and from now on, you should stay by her side. She will be able to ensure that you live on. Lan Ges eyes widened in shock. He had thought that his maternal grandfather would abandon him again but this time, he has actually... Grandfather! Lan Ge cried out, unable to stop himself. Tears welled up in his blue eyes. His voice caused the elders whose backs had been turned against him to stiffen. All they could sense was an endless destion behind them. Dragon King, you are our Dragon ns faith and this is the truth! However, I dont see why youve been blinded into choosing someone like this! n Leader! The dragons cried out in shock as if they never expected their n Leader to rebel. No matter what happens, I will never submit to you nor will I hand the Dragon n over to your hands. Today, even if I die, I will drag you down to hell with me! I will then have my soul destroyed as a price to ask the Dragon King for forgiveness! The n Leaders eyes were wide open, showing fine lines of red blood vessels. It was a heartbreaking sight. Gu Ruoyun did not say a word as she watched this. Instead, she silently waited to see how the Dragon n would manage this. She did not expect things to turn out this way... She had thought that the n Leader would abandon Lan Ge again. After all, he had done this before but this time, the n Leader had chosen to sacrifice himself to save Lan Ge! Chapter 1616 - Punishing The Traitors (5)

Chapter 1616: Punishing The Traitors (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No! To be precise, the n Leader wants to save the entire Dragon n! Hmph, you overestimate yourself! Do you think you can defy me with just your powers alone? Murong Xiao raised his head arrogantly as his disdainful eyes slowly swept across the n Leaders elderly features. All of you, attack and catch this old geezer. Hemanded the Dragon n indifferently and looked as if he was watching an entertaining show. The Dragon n fell silent and no one made a move. A sinister light shed in Long Xins eyes when he saw this. If you arent going to attack, I will attack first! The n Leader has offended the Dragon King, damn him! Whoosh! At that moment, Long Xin moved in a sh towards the n Leader and raised his hand, ramming it against the n Leaders chest. Wham! Long Yuan reacted and immediately stepped in front of the n Leader, raising his hand to stop Long Xins attack. Pah! Long Xins body was instantly pushed backward. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his pale white face was filled with malice. Long Yuan, so you want to help the n Leader! Long Xins expression was rather unsightly as he gave Long Yuan a deathly re. I believe the n Leaders words! Long Yuan scoffed coldly. Besides, the n Leader is right. You can see that Murong Xian is a vicious and merciless man from the way he wants to make use of Lan Ges body to raise his powers. Someone like that will never lead the Dragon n to greatness but to ruin! Im not doing this for the n Leader or for Lan Ges sake. Im doing this for the entire Dragon ns future! Hmph, Long Yuan, youd better stop denying it. You are the n Leaders dog! Long Xin responded viciously. He has never liked Long Yuan all the while. Now, with such a good opportunity on hand, how could he let it go? Long Xin looked at the unmoved citizens of the Dragon n and sneered, Will you choose to listen to the Dragon Kings order or the n Leader? If you betray the Dragon King, you will probably never want to experience the consequences! Long Xin was right! The Dragon King was their Dragon ns faith. When asked to choose between their faith and the n Leader, they would naturally choose the former. The members of the Dragon n looked at Long Yuan and the n Leader at the thought of this. Even Long Yan and Long Linger were surrounded by all of them. Dont be afraid, Linger, I will protect you. Cough, cough. Long Yan wanted tofort Linger but coughed out another mouthful of blood instead. He looked very frail. Long Linger did not speak. Her eyes were not as bright and quick-witted as before. Instead, they were dull and lifeless. It was obvious that the events of today have shaken her to the core. She did not dare to believe that the members of the Dragon n would turn out to be this way! n Leader, were sorry, we have no other choice! One of the Dragon ns elders stared at the n Leader apologetically, Why dont you obey Murong Xiao like us? The Dragon King has approved of him so we cant be mistaken in following him. The members of the Dragon n could not possibly betray the Dragon King! Hmph. The n Leader scoffed coldly and turned around. He no longer looked at the members of the Dragon n as his stern eyes shot like knives towards the man in the sky. Do you intend to get us to kill each other? Hehe. The manughed coldly, If you can endure attacking your own Dragon n citizens, you may do so now! The n Leaders body trembled and he closed his eyes hopelessly. This fellow was right. He could be cruel to people like Long Xin who had betrayed him yet he could not do the same to the others who have been misled! Murong Xiao knows that the n Leader would never attack these people and all he needs to do now was to sit down and enjoy the show. Chapter 1617 - Punishing The Traitors (6)

Chapter 1617: Punishing The Traitors (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Dragon n citizens were closing in on the n Leader and the others when someoneughed gently. The light sound tore through the air and broke the anxious atmosphere. This illusion was very well crafted, even the dragons roar had such a great aura. I wonder if you can release this illusion once more so that I may see it again? Murong Xiaoscent expression froze instantly. His cold eyes turned towards the gently smiling woman beneath him as murderous intent shed in his eyes. I dont know what youre talking about. Gu Ruoyun smiled. Id like to see this illusionary Dragon King again. I wonder if thats convenient? As she spoke, she had purposely clenched her teeth at the word illusionary. Murong Xiaos expression grew increasingly unsightly. Even the crowd beneath him could sense the eerily cold murderous air from his being. Hehe, little girl, do you know what youre saying? Murong Xiao sneered, Are you saying that the Dragon ns Dragon King is only an illusion? Perhaps the corpse he has left behind is a fake as well? Gu Ruoyun swept her eyes towards him when she heard this. Do you notprehend humannguage? When had I ever said that the Dragon ns Dragon King was a fake? What I said is that the one in your grasp is a fake. You had happened to see the Dragon King only once so you had used an illusion to craft his likeness to use it to fool the Dragon ns members. Am I right? Gu Ruoyun was indeed right. This Dragon King was only an illusion and not the real Dragon King. Murong Xiaos features became increasingly ugly because Gu Ruoyun was right. Little girl, you really are taking the advantage. The Dragon King with me is genuine yet you dared to besmirch him. If it wasnt for the fact that the Dragon Kings spirit had suffered a mild injury and is now nursing his wounds, you would have immediately died by the Dragon Kings ws. Let me tell you this, the Dragon King is now enraged after hearing your words! The Dragon ns members do not trust Gu Ruoyuns words so one of them immediately yelled out, Lord Murong, summon the Dragon King and show her so that she will give up! Murong Xiao fell silent. His heart was dismayed that Gu Ruoyun had managed to see through the illusion at first nce. However, he has great confidence in that illusion! Even if he were to disy the illusion once again, Gu Ruoyun could never prove anything. Murong Xiao nodded at the thought of this. Since thats the case, I will let the Dragon King see the world again to avoid any dissatisfaction! Roar! Just as he had spoken, a dragons roar rang out once again. A purple figure then flew across the sky and appeared before everyones eyes. However, if one were to look closely, they would notice that this dragons eyes werepletely lifeless. There was no light of life in them at all! Even its slithering body was stiff and did not have arge dragons sinuous movements. Have you had a good look? If youve had a good look, then... Murong Xiaoughed coldly and was just about to put the Dragon King away. Suddenly, a greatsword the size of a man suddenly appeared in front of the woman. That greatsword released at terrifying light and made it difficult for the people around it to breathe. At the same time, a purple light shed and shot across the greatsword. That light charged quickly towards the purple dragon in the sky without any warning. Quick, save the Dragon King, quick! The crowd was shocked by her action and hurriedly cried out when they regained their senses. However, even Murong Xiao who was nearest to the purple dragon has just returned to his senses. He was toote to save it and could only watch as therge purple light shed the illusionary dragons body. Chapter 1618 - Punishing The Traitors (7)

Chapter 1618: Punishing The Traitors (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What are you doing? The members of the Dragon n were thoroughly furious. They red at Gu Ruoyun with red eyes and looked as if they wanted to chop her to pieces and eat her up. What am I doing? Gu Ruoyun curled the corners of her lips and replied casually, Cant you see it for yourselves? Everyones body froze and they slowly turned around. All they could see was the purple spirit dragon slowly vanishing in the sky after being shed by the de. However, that dragon did not seem to be in any pain and its eyes had remained just as lifeless. Just like an... Illusion? There was another purple dragon in front of the vanishing purple dragon as well. That purple dragon also has the transparent body of a spirit but it was far more expressive and lively than the one which had vanished. His eyes looked down at the world while the space between his brows carried an arrogant air. Whats the meaning of this? Why are there two Dragon Kings? The crowd was shocked, unable to understand this sudden change. Hmph! An elderly voice rang from the purple dragon and his tone was extremely proud. This figment of the imagination wishes to masquerade as me? Human, speak. What is your purpose in trying to take the Dragon n and my body! Boom! It was like five strikes of lighting had just crashed onto their heads. The crowd was shocked when they heard the question posed to Murong Xiao. This... This is the real Dragon King? Thatst one was just an illusion? We had been tricked by an illusion! Also, I noticed that it was Gu Ruoyun who had released this Dragon King. No wonder shes been so steady. She has had the confidence of sess from the very beginning! The expression in Lan Ges eyes was a littleplicated. She had saved his life once again! Hehe. Murong Xiao chuckled softly. His voice was gloomy and creepy which caused one to feel terror. Dragon King, youve finally appeared. This time, he no longer denied it! Instead, he had admitted that that previous dragon was not the real Dragon King straightaway. Youve done all of this just to find me? The Dragon King stared domineeringly down at Murong Xiao. His elderly voice carried a sharp, stern tone. No! Murong Xiao shook his head. You alone are not worth my painstaking efforts. I want the Dragon n because Ick power. The Dragon ns power is great and would have worked out well as servants for me! My intention in taking your body was indeed to draw you out. As long as your body is in my possession, it would be impossible for you to not show yourself! Unfortunately, the conclusion that Murong Xiao wishes for would nevere to fruition! When Gu Ruoyun met the Dragon King for the first time, thetter had been imprisoned in a precipitous cliff and was unable to escape. If she had not journeyed to the Dragon n, Murong Xiao would never have met the Dragon King even if he had managed to take his body away. Besides, based on a previous conversation between Gu Ruoyun and the Dragon King, one would know that he simply does not care about his own corpse! An attempt to use his body to draw the Dragon King out was simply an indulgence in fantasy! Dragon King,mand your Dragon n to serve me! Murong Xiao raised his chin and ordered. The Dragon King narrowed his eyes as a cold smile shed across them. Serve you? On what grounds? Someone like you doesnt have the right to make us submit! Even if my soul waspletely destroyed, I will never ept you! This may not be your choice to make. Murong Xiao smiled mysteriously. He then dug a forest-green pearl out from his clothes. When everyone saw the pearl, their expression changed. The Soul-Binding Pearl! Chapter 1619 - Punishing The Traitors (8)

Chapter 1619: Punishing The Traitors (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Soul-Binding Pearl, as the name suggests, was an item which could trap spirits! In the presence of this Soul-Binding Pearl, it does not matter how powerful someone was what objects they had. If they were locked inside the Soul-Binding Pearl, they would be enved forever! At this moment, even the Dragon Kings expression showed some change as well. He never expected the opposition to have a Soul-Binding Peal in their possession! What do you think? Have you decided? Are you going to serve me on your own or shall I use this Soul-Binding Pearl to make you submit? Murong Xiaoughed icily as he stared at the Dragon King with disdain. Lets fight him! As Murong Xiao was threatening the Dragon King, an infuriated voice cried out from the crowd of dragons. That voice drew everyones attention as they charged, fully on guard, towards Murong Xiao high up in the sky. Murong Xiao stood with his hands behind his back as he stared at the Dragon n citizens who were charging towards him. He jeered, You offal, youre not fit to dirty my hands! Men, catch every single one of them but dont kill them, I still want them as my subordinates! Yes, Lord Murong. Whoosh! Countless figures emerged from Murong Xiaos back and charged towards the risk-taking Dragon n. Each member of the Dragon n had strong powers. Unfortunately, the oppositions numbers were far greater and there were still a few traitors amongst the Dragon n. Hence, they gradually fell downwind in the fight. Murong Xiao looked at the Dragon King and sneered, Now its our turn. If you insist on not making a decision, I will help to make the decision for you! Once he had said his piece, Murong Xiao had held the Soul-Binding Pearl in front of the Dragon King. The Soul-Binding Pearl released a powerful gravitational force and almost sucked the Dragon Kings spirit into it. Even though the Dragon Kings has quite a substantial endurance level, he could not resist the Soul-Binding Pearls power forever. Just as he was about to be sucked into the Soul Binding Pearl, a handnded on his dragons horn. Power was released from his horn and it helped him to resist the Soul-Binding Pearls power. Murong Xiao looked at Gu Ruoyun who had appeared by the Dragon Kings side. His eyes darkened but he did not stop and continued to suck the Dragon Kings soul. Roar! A pained roar rang out. That elderly voice was filled with anger and the feeling of unbearable torture! Little girl, Id advise you to give up on the Dragon King and save yourself. Murong Xiao cackled as he spoke sinisterly. Gu Ruoyun did not seem to hear his words and continued to send more energy into the Dragon Kings body. Suddenly, the Soul-Binding Pearl in Murong Xiaos hand exploded into bits and turned into dust before dispersing in the air. This turn of events shocked Murong Xiao. His eyes filled with astonishment before he slowly turned towards Gu Ruoyun. Youve destroyed my Soul-Binding Pearl? His voice was particrly sinister as he released a thick murderous intent. Since youve destroyed my Soul-Binding Pearl, you can go to hell! Boom! A powerful force mmed towards Gu Ruoyun andnded heavily on Gu Ruoyuns chest. It sent her flying several steps away and a trickle of blood dripped down from the corner of her lips. Is this the power of a Ninth Transformation cultivator? Gu Ruoyun wiped the trickle of blood from the corner of her lips. She then stared at Murong Xiao with a burning gaze as she said, The power of a Ninth Transformation cultivator is far superior to that of a cultivator at the Refined State but I will never admit defeat! Chapter 1620 - Punishing The Traitors (9)

Chapter 1620: Punishing The Traitors (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Now, there was only one conviction in Gu Ruoyuns heart. She must grow stronger! Only when she has grown stronger would she be able to face the dangers alongside Xiao Ye and not rely on him to save her at any time! However, if she wants to grow stronger, she would have to face danger head-on. Sir Qianbei, arent you going to help her? The n Leader saw that Gu Ruoyun has been injured by Murong Xiaos attack and he had quickly turned towards Qianbei Ye. At this moment, no one noticed that the n Leader had addressed Qianbei Ye with reverence. Qianbei Ye curled the corners of his lips as his eyes stared at the chilly figure in the air. After a long moment, he slowly replied, She can do it! He then paused before adding, I believe in her. Before the fight started, Gu Ruoyun had warned Qianbei Ye to let her face this battle alone! This was why Qianbei Ye had held back and did not react. Gu Ruoyun needs to grow and that meant that she has to face her own battles! These people would be her stepping stones into growth! In the air. Murong Xiao hit Gu Ruoyuns chest again and caused her to stumble backward. She held the enormous Nine Emperors in her hand as she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and summoned, Dragon King, return! Zoom! The Dragon King turned into a purple ray of light upon hearing this and instantly shot into the swords de. Once the Dragon King, the Nine Emperors weapon spirit, has returned into its de, the sword released an enchanting glow. If my guess is correct, that thing in your hand must be a legendary divine weapon. A hint of greed shed through Murong Xiaos eyes. A divine weapon of this ss is wasted in your hands. How about this, I will take up the onerous task of epting it. Dont worry, once Ive epted your divine weapon, I will also ept the Dragon King, its weapon spirit. Murong Xiao had immediately understood that the Dragon King has be the weapon spirit of Gu Ruoyuns divine weapon after witnessing him flying into the de! Since that was the case, he would take this divine weapon. By then, be it the Dragon King or the divine weapon, both would belong to him! You want to take the Nine Emperors away? Im afraid that you dont have that capability! The Nine Emperors has emerged! The heavens were moved! At that moment, the azure sea turned into a magnificent red like a sea of fire, attracting the attentions of others. The Nine Emperors was like a crash that moved the heavens. When it danced, the sea of mes which enveloped the sky above them rushed towards the Nine Emperors in Gu Ruoyuns hand. A dragons roar sounded from the Nine Emperors. Heaven was rendered asunder and the earth cracked as the entire ground shook. Wham! Gu Ruoyun finally made her move. A tremendous amount of powerful swords energy followed by a murderous air flew towards Murong Xiao and mmed fiercely onto his chest. Murong Xiao raised his hand to block the swords energy but the push from the attack caused him to stumble backward. Ive told you, this divine weapon is really wasted in your hands! Murong Xiao jeered. He looked at Gu Ruoyuns delicate features and clicked his tongue, Little girl, if my guess is right, you should be only twenty years of age? You havent even reached the age of thirty! However, youve already broken through to the mid-stage of the Refined State at this age. Im afraid that no one in this entire maind can surpass your talent. What? Is this girl only slightly over twenty years of age? Most of them know that some people could maintain their youthful looks and stop aging once they reach a powerful stage of their cultivation. Now, however, Murong Xiao had just pointed out that Gu Ruoyun was only over twenty years old? Chapter 1621 - Punishing The Traitors (10)

Chapter 1621: Punishing The Traitors (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Here was a cultivator at the mid-stage of the Refined State who was only slightly over twenty years of age. If word about this were to get out, it would generate a sensation throughout the entire maind! Murong Xiao did not seem to be too concerned about causing such a reaction. He stared sinisterly at Gu Ruoyun as murderous intent continued to roll off his being. Im quite reluctant to kill you. Ill spare your life if you serve me! Gu Ruoyun smiled coldly as she replied, My apologies, even if you wanted to be my ve, I have no wish of sparing you. Arrogant! This fellow was truly arrogant! The opposition had only said one thing: he would spare her once she has pledged to serve him! However, she had replied that even if the former wanted to be her ve, she would not spare him at all! After all, Murong Xiao was a Ninth Transformation cultivator. No matter how powerful Gu Ruoyun was, she was only at the mid-stage of the Refined State. What kind of power would give her the courage to say such a thing? The n Leader unconsciously looked at Qianbei Ye. Based on his observation, he thought that Gu Ruoyun had dared to act so impudently because she has Qianbei Ye backing her. After all, Qianbei Yes power was also at the Ninth Transformation State. It was hard to tell who would win or lose! Hmph, little girl, dont me me for never giving you a chance. Since you want to dig your grave with me, Ive got no room for you! Murong Xiao scoffed and no longer treated Gu Ruoyun with courtesy. His body shed like a gust of wind and he quickly reappeared behind Gu Ruoyun. Lady Gu, watch out! Long Linger saw this and was so frighted that her heart nearly leaped out from her chest. She hurriedly cried out to warn Gu Ruoyun. As Long Linger shouted her warning, Gu Ruoyun reacted and swung the Nine Emperors at Murong Xiao. The sharp de carried an overbearing aura as it pressed towards him. Murong Xiao wanted to stop the attack but it was toote. His fistnded on Gu Ruoyuns chest just as the de shot towards him. However, as Murong Xiao had managed to dodge the attack on time, the de had only shed his arm. Fresh blood flowed down from the wound and dripped onto the ground. Not long after, the amount of blood pouring from the wound increased, turning into a ghastly sight. Cough, cough! Gu Ruoyun coughed out a mouthful of blood. She then stared at Murong Xiao imposingly. At this moment, her face was extremely pale but the corners of her lips carried a cold, mocking smile. Lunatic, youre a f*cking lunatic! Even a proud man like Murong Xiao could not help but curse out loud at this moment. Ive never met a lunatic like you. Not only had you not tried to stop or dodge my attack, you had retaliated by attacking me at the same time! Gu Ruoyun raised the corner of her lips and rose from the ground. Do you know what my fathers nickname is? What? Murong Xiao paused for a moment and asked. My father... Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued, He was called a lunatic by the world! As his daughter, I certainly have my fathers blood in my veins so its natural that I would be a lunatic! Gu Ruoyuns mind had involuntarily drifted towards Grand Lord Hong Lians grim yet handsome features. The smile in her eyes deepened. It has been a while since they had parted. Once this matter has been settled, it was time for her to head towards the Red Lotus Territory to see her parents... And tell them about her big brother at the same time! Murong Xiao scoffed and his eyes turned even gloomier, Even if you are a lunatic, theres nothing else you can do. With the difference in our powers, you will never be able to defeat me... Chapter 1622 - Punishing The Traitors (11)

Chapter 1622: Punishing The Traitors (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Xiao charged towards Gu Ruoyun once again after saying his piece. ... Beneath the sky, two figures were battling continuously like two beams of light. Those who were at the lower range of cultivation could not even get a clear view of the confrontation. Qianbei Ye clenched his fists tightly as his heart throbbed with pain. His peerless features were filled with worry. He believes in Gu Ruoyun! Only Gu Ruoyun would be able to follow through with everything that she has said. However, that does not mean that he could remain unaffected whenever he saw Gu Ruoyun being injured! Even if he believes in her and allowed her to fight and improve herself, he would still feel heartache at the sight of her wounds. He even felt the urge to transfer those wounds onto his body instead... The womans clothes were torn and tattered and her green robes were drenched in blood. The Nine Emperors in her hand was glowing loftily with a red light over the passage of time! Little girl, are you still not going to admit defeat? Murong Xiaoughed coldly. He then stepped up in the air and walked slowly towards Gu Ruoyun. Zoom! Gu Ruoyun made her move again and charged quickly behind Murong Xiao. The Nine Emperors then shed down towards the top of his head. At that moment, even the very air seems to have been sliced into two by her attack, creating a hissing noise. You overestimate yourself! Murong Xiao scoffed coldly as he turned to face Gu Ruoyun and raised his hand to block the attack. Suddenly, a powerful and crushing sensation exploded from Gu Ruoyuns body and a gigantic storm formed above her head. Break... A breakthrough? She had triggered a breakthrough as she was attacking someone else? The crowd was stunned as they stared at the woman who was continuing her assault. She did not stop even though she was in the middle of a breakthrough. Actually, during her days in the Underworld, Gu Ruoyun had raised her power to the peak of a mid-stage Refined State cultivator. Hence, she was only one step away from breaking through to thete-stage of the Refined State. The battle today just happened to be that small step to help her achieve a breakthrough! Boom! The enormous sword shed downwards with immense power! She managed to gouge a hole in the ground, it was a ghastly sight. Murong Xiao was unable to evade this attack and lost an entire arm. Blood trickled down, followed by a heart-wrenching shriek. Aaaarrgghhh! Murong Xiao let out a heart-rending scream. His expression has be terrified and extremely ferocious. His gloomy voice was hoarse as he spoke, Gu Ruoyun, youve injured me! I will have you sliced and diced one day! Once he had said this, Murong Xiao no longer hesitated as he covered his bleeding shoulder and turned around, preparing to escape into the distance. Abruptly, he paused in his footsteps and his eyes widened in shock as he looked at the crimson-robed man in front of him. The mans crimson robes fluttered and his silver hair danced in the gentle wind. His peerless face could bring cities to ruin and his red eyes carried a demonic light. At this moment, he was staring gloomily at Murong Xiao. Where do you think youre going? His voice was deep and low but it carries a heavy sense of coercion. It caused Murong Xiao to tremble. Let me go. As long as you let me go, I guarantee that Ill never cause trouble for you! The man standing before him caused terror to grow from the bottom of his heart. Even just listening to his voice made his heart tremble. Only now does Murong Xiao realize how stupid he has been! Aside from the abnormal lunatic, Gu Ruoyun, there was also this terrifying man! If this man had attacked him earlier on, how long would he be able to endure that crisis? Chapter 1623 - Punishing The Traitors (12)

Chapter 1623: Punishing The Traitors (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The bottom fell out of Murong Xiaos heart. Since youre here now, stay. The crimson-robed man slowly raised his hand and ced it on Murong Xiaos head. Youre a threat. I wont allow anyone who threatens Yuner to exist. Murong Xiaos eyes widened in shock. After that, he felt as though his body was being inted like a balloon as energy poured into it. The flow of energy did not stop as his body continued to expand. There was a loud popping noise. Qianbei Ye finally took his hand away before gently wiping it on a handkerchief. Behind him, Murong Xiaos body had exploded into bits and his blood pooled on the ground. After Murong Xiaos death, the others immediately gave up the fight and quickly tried to make a run for it. However, how could Gu Ruoyun possibly give them that opportunity? She had immediately ordered Mengmeng to devour those people. Not one person was spared! The altar has returned to silence. The remaining traitorous elders trembled as they tried to diminish their presence. Long Yans expression was ratherplicated. It was likely that on the day he had met Gu Ruoyun, he never expected that this human girl, whom he had treated with cold disdain, would save their Dragon n. Furthermore, she actually has the Dragon King in her possession! The Dragon ns members looked at each other at the thought of this. They immediately knelt to the ground in unison. Lady Gu, you have received the Dragon Kings recognition. From now on, you are the leader of the Dragon n. The Dragon n will follow you obediently! The n Leader spoke with reverence as he half-knelt on the ground. At that moment, he haspletely yielded to Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Since the Dragon n is willing to serve me, I wont treat you unkindly. Hence, I will solve the Dragon ns reproductive problems. L-Lady Gu... The n Leaders body shook as he stared in disbelief at Gu Ruoyun, What did you just say? You can cure the Dragon ns illness? Thats right. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly. I will give you a prescription straightaway. Bring the medicinal herbs written on it to me and I will refine a pill for your consumption. Upon consuming the pill, the Dragon ns reproductive problems will be easily solved. Lady Gu, are you a Pill Master? The n Leader was shocked as if he never thought that this human girl would actually be a Pill Master. The elders who had been misled by Long Xin looked at him furiously. If it had not been for the fact that they want to try and keep a low profile, they would have beaten Long Xin up very fiercely long ago. Had he not said that Gu Ruoyun was only a regr physician? That she could not bepared to the Pill Master, Murong Xiao? Yet, in the end, not only was she a Pill Master, even the Dragon King approves her! They, on the other hand, would face punishment after making the wrong decision! The elders faces looked like dead ash at the thought of this. Im a Pill Master. At the same time, Lan Ge is a Pill Master as well. I will teach him the technique on how to refine this pill. By then, you can just ask Lan Ge to refine the pill for you. Gu Ruoyun smiled as she calmly replied. Lan Ge looked at Gu Ruoyun with gratitude. He knows that she was helping him and wanted to give him a higher position in the Dragon n. However, Lan Ge had gotten it all wrong this time. Gu Ruoyun wants to teach him the technique of refining this pill because she wanted to avoid the impending hassle. After all, there were more than a thousand dragons in the Dragon n. She could not possibly stay here and refine pills for them so why not give Lan Ge this task instead? Chapter 1624 - Punishing The Traitors (13)

Chapter 1624: Punishing The Traitors (13)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lan Ge is a Pill Master as well? The n Leader was even more shocked. Suddenly, he realized that he really does not know his maternal grandson at all. Gu Ruoyun smiled calmly but did not borate on it. Instead, she turned her gaze towards Long Xin and the others. Long Xin shivered when he saw the look in her eyes and unconsciously shrank towards the person beside him. His eyes continued to dart around as if he was thinking of some way to get out of this. The foreign aggressors have been dealt with so how should we manage the domestic problem now? The n Leader shivered and frowned, Long Xin is an elder of the Dragon n after all. I- -Have been too soft. You will be trapped again sooner orter! Gu Ruoyun cut the n Leader off before he could finish his sentence. She nced at him again and said, I dont want any traitors to remain in the Dragon n! The n Leaders mouth was agape but he was speechless. Even though Lan Ge has now been recognized by his ancestors, he wont be staying in the Dragon n for a long period of time. There are still other matters for him to attend to. Hence, once he has finished refining the pills for the Dragon n, he will leave the Dragon n. Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued, In the matter of punishing the traitors, I will find another person to manage this! The n Leader lowered his head and sighed. He knows that Gu Ruoyun was disappointed by his earlier conduct. However, each time he remembers how he has interacted with Long Xin and the others for so many years, he could not do it... Even though the n Leader had felt the urge to kill Long Xin when he had betrayed him, now that he has calmed down, he found that he could not bear to act! You are the strongest in the Dragon n so you will still need to bear the responsibility as the n Leader. Gu Ruoyun naturally understood the n Leaders train of thought. She did not say much and her eyes searched through the crowd beforending upon Long Yan. Long Yan, you will be the Hall Master of the Penal Hall and watch over the Dragon ns criminals. Will you do it? Ah? Long Yan was shocked. He stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment as if he never thought that something as good as this wouldnd on his head. Indeed, in contrast to the indecisive n Leader, Long Yan was fiercer in his convictions. Long Yan, Lady Gu is speaking to you. What are you dreaming about? Long Linger quickly nudged Long Yan as she saw that he has fallen into a daze. Long Yan instantly returned to his senses. A sense of joy shed across his eyes as he vowed solemnly, Lady Gu, ah no, Lord Gu Ruoyun, dont worry, I wont disappoint you. I will take up the mantle of the Penal Halls Hall Master and fiercely punish these traitors until theyprehend the meaning of a fate worse than death! Gu Ruoyun was willing to grant him this so he must perform his duties well! Besides, Long Xin had nearly caused the entire Dragon ns destruction so how could Long Yan let him get away with it so easily? If he did not skin him alive, his name would not be Long Yan! I will stay for three more days in the Dragon n. During this time, I will teach Lan Ge and get him to refine the pills for you. I will depart after three days! Furthermore, I will be taking the Dragon Kings body with me. Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze across the Dragon n as she slowly dered. Lady Gu, since the Dragon King has recognized you as his master, his body is naturally yours to take. The n Leader smiled and his eyes filled with reverence. It was obvious that Gu Ruoyuns previous behavior has subdued every single one of them... Chapter 1625 - Punishing The Traitors (14)

Chapter 1625: Punishing The Traitors (14)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Red Lotus Territory. A man was standing at a window with his hands behind his back. His features were handsome yet grim while an egotistical and domineering air exuded from his being. He was looking quietly out the window but no one could tell what he was thinking. Brother Tian. A gentle voice rang out from behind him and softened the cold stiffness of his face. Brother Tian, are you waiting for Yuner? A woman dressed in white slowly stepped in front of Gu Tian and draped a red cloak over him. Her iparably beautiful features carried a small smile as she said, Yuner only needs to find Shengxiao and she wille back to us in Red Lotus Territory. Gu Tian nodded as he slowly turned around and pulled the white-robed woman into his arms. The sweet, simple and elegant fragrance from the womans body caused the mans heart to soar. It was hard for him to hold back. Yuer, why dont we give Yuner and Shengxiao a little brother or sister? Brother Tian. Dongfang Yu blushed and pushed Gu Tian away. Her gorgeous features were tainted with pink and it was such a beautiful sight that one could not turn away. Were already so old now, how are we going to give them a younger brother or sister? Yuer, are you doubting my power? The man raised the corners of his lips as a confident smile formed on his face. As long as you are willing, we can give them a little brother or sister. Actually, Im thinking of having another boy. This way, there will be three men protecting you two. Dongfang Yus body melted into the mans arms. In the end, she was paralyzed in his embrace. Her face was filled with a blessed smile. This was a smile which had never appeared during her days during of being shut away in the Secret Order for many years... Brother Tian, I will do as you say. Once she had said this, the peerless womans face became even more bashful. However, her eyes were bright and lively. When Yuneres back again, shell get a surprise! Grand Lord Hong Lian bent down and swept the beautiful woman up into his arms. He then walked towards the bed with a smile lighting up his typical grim and stern expression. His eyes were looking passionately at the woman in his arms. The woman did not speak and clearly approves of his decision. Besides, she also wants to have a few more children with him... ... The Red Lotus Territory. Gu Ruoyun lifted her head to examine the city gate and gently stroked her chin. She smiled as she said, Ive been reunited with father for such a long time but this is the first time Ivee to Red Lotus Territory. I also had no idea how the territory looks like. Once she had said her piece, she slowly entered the territory. Mengmeng, who was being carried in Gu Ruoyuns arms, cautiously nced at Qianbei Ye who was walking beside her. It pondered for a moment and decided to give up on burrowing into her robes. Otherwise, it was likely that it would be thrown away by this scary man once again! But its been so long since Ive touched Masters soft, snowy peaks... The little fellow felt more aggrieved as it thought about this and its perverted gaze continued to float towards Gu Ruoyuns chest. Suddenly, a pair of eyes full of warning shot towards it and frightened it so much that it quickly tucked its head down, terrified of continuing its impudence. Big brother, that spiritual beast is so cute. Can you ask her if she would sell it to me? Suddenly, a voice rang out from the side and caused Gu Ruoyun to frown. The little fellow had heard this as well. It lifted its furry little head and nced at the young girl who had been spying on it. A thick sense of disdain filled its eyes. Chapter 1626 - Punishing The Traitors (15)

Chapter 1626: Punishing The Traitors (15)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Little sister, dont cause a scene. This is the Red Lotus Territory and Ive told you before your journey here that you mustnt cause a scene here. Otherwise, you will risk angering Grand Lord Hong Lian. A man dressed in a guards uniform next to the young girl chided her with an exasperated look on his face. But big brother, I want that adorable little creature. Can you ask her if she will sell it? The young girl pouted as her eyes nced at Mengmeng fondly. This little fellow may look like it has no attack abilities because of its adorable and soft appearance. She could not help but want to hold it in her arms and violently ravage it. Under the young girls spoiled and cutesy act, the man in guards uniform could not resist in the end and walked towards Gu Ruoyuns group. Mydy, are you just passing through the Red Lotus Territory or are you here to visit someone? The guard smiled at Gu Ruoyun as he asked. Gu Ruoyun looked at him, Im visiting someone. May I ask who you are looking for, mydy? Do you need my help? The guards face carried a courteous smile as if he did not notice his little sisters anxious face. The young girl saw that the guard had not mentioned the objective at all and stomped her foot. She quickly stepped forward but her eyes had remained glued on Mengmeng the entire time. Mengmeng yawned and turned away in revulsion, unwilling to look at the young girls possessive gaze. Big brother, hurry up and buy it for me. Any amount will do, I want it! The guard was a little embarrassed. He then looked at Gu Ruoyun and asked, Mydy, will you sell this spiritual beast? Its not for sale. Her words were simple and direct. Once Gu Ruoyun had replied, she ignored the siblings and kept walking forward. The young girl instantly panicked and she kept stomping her foot in anger, Hey, this is the Red Lotus Territory and my big brother is a member of Red Lotus Territory. Arent you being a little too rude by rejecting us just like that? Would you believe it if my big brother imprisoned you immediately? Xueer! The guards expression changed and he chided her sternly, How many times do I have to say this, dont cause trouble in Red Lotus Territory! I dont care, I want that spiritual beast. Big brother, snatch it away for me! The young girls eyes had turned red after being scolded by the guard. She looks pitiful and pathetic. The guard sighed as his features became even more exasperated. These siblings had lost their parents at a young age and only had each other to depend on. Now that he has finally entered the Red Lotus Territory, he wanted to bring his little sister over so that she could livefortably here. Who would have thought that he had spoiled his sister from a young age and she has be far too undisciplined and out of control? She actually wanted to snatch someones spiritual beast in the Red Lotus Territory! However, he was simply powerless to say no! Mydy, my sister really likes the spiritual beast in your hands. Will you resign yourself to part with your treasure and give it to me? As long as you are willing to give way, Im willing to give you one thousand and two hundred gold pieces for it. The price of one thousand and two hundred gold pieces was enough to buy a storm wolf so he believed that since he was willing to give this amount of money as payment, this woman should not reject him anymore. Gu Ruoyun paused and the corners of her lips curled into a smile. She tugged Qianbei Yes hand firmly and suppressed the fiery rage in his heart. Xiao Ye, theres no need to bother about them. Lets go. One thousand and two hundred gold pieces? These people had dared to give this price? They want to use one thousand and two hundred gold pieces to purchase the Refined State Mengmeng? It was likely that this amount would not even be enough for a Martial King-level spiritual beast... Chapter 1627 - I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (1)

Chapter 1627: I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Youre not allowed to leave, youre not allowed to leave! The young girl grew anxious and she reached out to grab Gu Ruoyuns sleeve. However, before her hand could touch Gu Ruoyuns shoulder, the crimson-robed man beside her made his move. Kick! A leg nted itself firmly on the young girls chest. Before the young girl could react, Qianbei Ye had kicked her away. He then spoke in a low and gloomy voice, causing the young girl to shiver violently. Scram! The young girl was so stunned that she even forgot about crying. Herrge, bright eyes were filled with fear and she trembled as shey on the icy-cold ground. You two, even though my sister was in the wrong first, you shouldnt have attacked my little sister! The guard saw the frightened look on his little sisters face and his heart throbbed with agony. He gradually became enraged, Or shall I say that you are a man who only knows how to hit a woman? A deep hatred filled his eyes when he stared at Qianbei Ye. Though this man was more beautiful than a woman, he had attacked a young girl unprovoked! He simply does not have the bearing of a gentleman, this person must be abnormal at heart! Touch her again and your sister might lose her arm next! Qianbei Yes voice was monotonous and chilly as it slowly echoed through the streets. If it was not for the fact that they were in the Red Lotus Territory and he has no intention of spilling blood in his father-inws territory, this little girl would have likely lost her hand on the spot! Why would he ever allow such a disgusting thing like her to try and touch Yuner? Forget about having a tender heart for the fairer sex or gentlemanly attitude to women! He does not have any of those qualities! In this life, he would only feel tenderness towards Gu Ruoyun alone! Other women were no different from snakes, mice or ants in his eyes. Why should he be tender towards them? Lets go, Yuner. Qianbei Ye ignored the two as he returned to Gu Ruoyuns side. He then wrapped his hands around her and the gloomy look on his face was reced by a magnificent smile. Xiao Ye, you can ignore these people. Why waste your time on them? In Gu Ruoyuns opinion, Qianbei Yes earlier action was entirely a waste of time. As long as she does not wish to be touched, nobody would have been able to touch the corner of her robes. She hade too close to you. I was afraid that her breath would infect you so I could not help but retaliate. Dont worry, I will pay more attention next time and not waste our energy on these sort of people. As the couple slowly moved further and further away, the young girl finally burst into wailing sobs. She used her little fists to hammer the guards chest as she cried. Its all your fault, its all your fault! Didnt you say that no one would bully us anymore now that youre following Grand Lord Hong Lian? I was bullied yet you had not dared to say a thing! A useless person like you isnt fit to be my big brother. The young girls words were like a sharp sword which pierced deeply into his heart, tearing a deep gash which overflowed with blood. All these years, he had pitied his little sister who had lost both parents at a young age so he had always spoiled her. Each time she was bullied, he would rush over and fight the bullies even if it was his sister who had been in the wrong! Unfortunately, she has developed such an undisciplined and out of control character due to his years of indulgence and pampering. Xueer, this is the Red Lotus Territory. Grand Lord wont allow anyone to cause trouble here. I was the one in the wrong. If the Grand Lord finds out about this, I will certainly be punished. Chapter 1628 - I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (2)

Chapter 1628: I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The guard stared in grief andmented at his own sister. At this moment, his heart felt like it was dripping with blood. Youre talking nonsense! Ive heard it before, the Grand Lord is a very defensive person. As a guard in his territory, he will certainly be on your side! However, you are too cowardly and dont even have the courage to stand up for me. If father and mother were still alive, they would never let me suffer to be bullied this way 1 ! The young girl crawled up from the ground and her little face red angrily at the guard, Youre simply a coward! The guard stumbled backward and nearly fell onto the ground. His face carried a bitter smile. All these years, when had he not ended up badly bruised for the sake of standing up for his sister? There even a few times when he had narrowly escaped being beaten to death! If Grand Lord Hong Lian who had been passing by had not saved him, he might have been dead by now! As the Grand Lord had saved him and given him a ce to stay, he did not wish to cause a fight in the Red Lotus Territory. He also does not want to lose the shelter he had acquired with such difficulty. However, this stubborn little sister of his could only see that he did not defend her and neglected to notice when he had been riddled in scars for her sake... Little sister, I... The guards lips were dry and he wanted to exin but the young girl cut him off. Big brother, who do you say is more powerful, Grand Lord Hong Lian or those two? The young girls eyes darted back and forth as she asked. Grand Lord Hong Lian, of course. In the guards heart, the Grand Lord holds the most powerful existence. No one else could bepared to him. Big brother. The young girl raised her head, enlightened, before she replied with determination, I want to bear the Grand Lord a child 2 ! The guard nearly somersaulted head first onto the ground. He quickly grabbed the young girls shoulders as his face filled with anxiety, Little sister, you must never have these thoughts. The Grand Lord already has a wife! If you want to be with the Grand Lord, that is simply an impossible dream. Hmph, so what if he has a wife? I never said that I wanted to be his wife, I only want to be his concubine! The young girls face filled with irritation. Big brother, if you cant protect me, Ill find someone else to protect me! If I be Grand Lord Hong Lians woman, he will certainly protect me and wont let anyone else bully me! If you still consider me your sister, you will help me! Little sister... The guards face disyed a bitter smile as he said, You dont know the Grand Lord at all. His eyes and heart only behold the Madam alone and only the Madam can bring a smile onto his face. You are asking for trouble. Besides, Ive heard that women who have tried to approach the Grand Lord were punished! Furthermore, the Grand Lord is old enough to be your father! The young girls eyes continued to dart around. I dont care that the Grand Lord is old! As long as he is powerful, that will do. Besides, Ive heard that the Grand Lord is very handsome and doesnt look old at all! Big brother, didnt you say that he has only one daughter? If I give him a son, I may rise as a result. I might even rece the Grand Lords wife! How could a powerful man like the Grand Lord not want a son to inherit his legacy? If he only has a daughter, she will be married off sooner orter. In contrast with letting some cheap outsider into his family, why not leave it to his own son? The guards eyes opened wide as if he never thought that his little sister would have such thoughts. His face changed instantly. Little sister, the Grand Lord will not let youe near him! Besides, its impossible for anyone to rece the Madam... Chapter 1629 - I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (3)

Chapter 1629: I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion So, big brother, this is where Ill need your help. The young girl changed from her previous rage to a grin and linked arms with the guard. Doesnt the Grand Lord have a high opinion of you? You can seize the opportunity and slip him a drug. By then, the rice would have been cooked so he cant deny it! Clearly, something isnt right since the Madam has never given the Grand Lord a son after so many years. Why wouldnt the Grand Lord want a son? If I bear him a son, the entire Red Lotus Territory would be mine! I will then give those two who had bullied me a fate worse than death! A vicious light shed across the young girls eyes, giving her pretty little face a sense of malice. The guard was shaken and he narrowed his eyes. Little sister, the Madam is very nice to me as well. Doing this is asking me to betray them. If I really do this, how can I be worthy of their kindness by taking me in? The young girl scoffed and replied offhandedly, The person who had saved you was the Grand Lord and has nothing to do with the Grand Lady! Big brother, Im your little sister. Why are you helping an outsider? I dont care, you have to help me. Otherwise, I will die in front of you, I really will kill myself in front of you 1 ! When he heard the young girls threats, the guards expression became even more heartbroken. Previously, something like this had happened before. His little sister had taken a liking to someone elses spiritual beast and forced him to take it for her! Initially, he had refused to do that but who would have known that not too long after that, his little sister had attempted tomit suicide? If he had not managed to save her in time, they might be inpletely different worlds right now. Therefore, in his helplessness, he had snatched that rather powerless yet exceeding dull and adorable spiritual beast for her. The worst thing was, his little sister had be disinterested in the spiritual beast not too long after and had promptly ughtered and cooked it 2 ! He understood that if he refuses to help her, this little girl would certainlymit suicide 3 ! Fine 4 , Ill help you 5 . The guard opened his eyes which were filled with helplessness. Grand Lord, Im so sorry that Ill be breaking my promise andmitting treasonous acts against you! However, once Ive helped my little sister to fulfill her wish, I will use my death aspensation for my crime! A decision formed in the guards heart at the thought of this and he lowered his head to look at the young girls exhrated expression. He then smiled bitterly, Xueer, promise me one thing. If you sessfully manage to give the Grand Lord a son, dont trouble the Madam or the Young Lady too much! The Madam has always treated me very well, I dont want... Hmph! The young girl scoffed, If they know whats good for them and listen obediently, I certainly wont cause trouble for them. If the Madammits the crime of jealousy because the Grand Lord has taken me in, I wont spare her! I believe that no matter how much the Grand Lord treasures the Madam now, as long as Im pregnant with his son, the Grand Lord will love me even more. Everyone in the Red Lotus Territory knows that Gu Ruoyun was Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter but no one knew that the Grand Lord has a son, Gu Shengxiao, as well! However, even if Gu Shengxiao was not his son, it was no ones ce to give orders in the Red Lotus Territorys matters! The young girls wild imagination would soon result in a tragic end! The guard, who had betrayed the Grand Lord Hong Lian in order to help his sister, would not meet with a good end either... ... Outside Grand Lord Hong Lians official residence, the two guards at the door saw Gu Ruoyun strolling towards them and quickly stepped forward to stop her. Before they could speak, the green-robed woman slowly said, Tell Grand Lord Hong Lian that Gu Ruoyun has returned. Chapter 1630 - I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (4)

Chapter 1630: I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun? There was not a single person in the Red Lotus Territory who was unaware of this name. Hence, when they heard what Gu Ruoyun just said, the two guards were filled with joy and quickly ran into the official residence. Quick, quick! Tell the Grand Lord that the Eldest Lady has returned. The Eldest Lady has returned! As soon as the guard had spoken, two familiar-looking figures rushed towards them before stopping in front of Gu Ruoyun. The womans white robes fluttered gently and her beautiful features could bring cities to ruin. Her face was lit up with a gentle smile. The man by her side was dressed in red robes and looked handsome and grim. However, his eyes no longer held his usual stern look and were staring tenderly at Gu Ruoyun. Yuner. Dongfang Yu raised her hand and pulled Gu Ruoyun into her arms. Her lily-white hand gently stroked Gu Ruoyuns hair and her voice was filled with unbridled excitement. Youre back, youve finally returned. Come, let mother see if youve gotten any thinner. Dongfang Yu quickly released Gu Ruoyun and observed the woman in front of her in detail. Her beautiful eyes were filled with concern. Mother, Ive returned. Gu Ruoyun lifted her lips into a smile and there was a gentle look in her eyes. Just then, a voice full of jealousy chimed in, You only look at your mother when youve returned. You didnt even bother to look at your father who is such a big man by your side. The guards of the pce were all astonished. Was this really their strict and grim Grand Lord? At this moment, he was like a small child fighting for affection and one could sense the bitterness radiating from his body. Gu Ruoyun left Dongfang Yus embrace and walked towards her father. She stood in front of Grand Lord Hong Lian and stretched out her arms to gently hug the man. Father, your power has grown again. Grand Lord Hong Lianughed in exasperation, No matter how much I cultivate, how can I bepared to you, you little abnormality? I assume that your powers have already grown to an awe-inspiring level. Gu Ruoyun blinked. Father, since youre a big abnormality, I will naturally be a small abnormality. Ive inherited my talents from mother and you. Without talented individuals like the both of you, how could I have possibly have gained in my cultivation so quickly? Grand Lord Hong Lian was stumped, he really does not know what to do with this girl. You must be tired from your journey. I will arrange for you to get a good rest. If theres anything to say, lets discuss it after youve rested. Initially, Gu Ruoyun had wanted to speak to Grand Lord Hong Lian about Gu Shengxiao but when she heard his words, she swallowed all that she wanted to say and nodded, Alright. Once that was done, Grand Lord Hong Lian sent a maidservant to lead Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye to get some rest. However, he could hardly tear his eyes away from the young girl. Dongfang Yu had been staring fixedly at Qianbei Ye. A glint shed in her eyes as she observed, This mans power has increased from the time we hadst met. I cant tell what state hes in now. Oh, thats right. I havent asked, what is his rtionship with our daughter? Hes our future son-inw. Grand Lord Hong Lian replied honestly. Even though he has notpletely approved of Qianbei Ye yet... Really? I like this man very much. Dongfang Yus eyes lit up with a smile. Firstly, hes powerful and his powers are greater than mine. He will have the ability to protect our precious daughter. Secondly, didnt you notice that his eyes are full of sweet love whenever he looks at Yuner? You can tell that he loves her to his very bones. Therefore, I wont allow you to cause trouble for him, Ive made up my mind on this son-inw. The sour taste in Grand Lord Hong Lians heart increased. Not only has that damned kid captured his daughters heart, even his wife was full of praises for him... Chapter 1631 - I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (5)

Chapter 1631: I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When a girl is of age, she must be married off. We shouldnt control her too much. Grand Lord Hong Lian sighed. Yuer, you must be tired as well. Go and get some rest first. I still have some matters toplete. Dongfang Yu smiled gently. Alright, Ill go back to the room first. Dont tire yourself out. In reply, Grand Lord Hong Lian pulled Dongfang Yu into his arms and forcefully nted a gentle kiss on her lips, Wife, wait for me in our chambers. Once Im done with work, I wille to find you. Dongfang Yu did not say anything more and only smiled at Grand Lord Hong Lian. She then headed towards their room. ... A young girl was staring at the lovey-dovey pair from not too far away and her eyes were filled with deep jealousy. Xueer, Ive told you that the Grand Lord and Madam have a great rtionship. If you butt in like that... I dont care! The young girl sulkily raised her head with a stubborn expression on her face, I must give the Grand Lord a son, only then can I be above everyone else! Once I give birth to the Grand Lords son, he will treat me the same way as the Madam! At this moment, the young girl remembered the scene when she had met Gu Ruoyun and the cloudiness in her eyes deepened. It goes without saying that these siblings have rotten luck. They had been one step toote so they did not see Gu Ruoyun and Grand Lord Hong Lians warm reunion. Hence, she continued to believe that as long as she gives the Grand Lord a son, she could make Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye kneel and apologize to her! Xueer, even if we want to drug the Grand Lord, it will have to be at the right time. Besides, based on someone as powerful as the Grand Lord, it wont be that easy to plot against him. Give me a few days to make the preparations, okay? I should have known that you still dont agree with my idea. The young girl fiddled with the corner of her robes as her expression began to twist. Forget it, Im not going to depend on you. Just introduce me to the Grand Lord. I willplete this matter myself! The guard sighed as he stared at the young girls determined features. His heart felt uneasy as if something bad was about to happen... ... Grand Lord Hong Lian decided to hold a banquet to celebrate Gu Ruoyuns return and at the same time, to allow the Red Lotus Territorys citizens to get to know their Eldest Lady. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun was informing her parents in the Grand Lords official residence about recent events. As they listened, Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu fell silent. After a long while, the grim man in red robes lifted his head as his deep, dark eyes shed with determination. Yuner, if Shengxiao is in the First City, he might be on his way to the Wen family. I will send a trusted aide to scout the area near the Wen family. I believe we will be able to find him. Grand Lord Hong Lians heart would spit with fury whenever he thought about how his son has been turned into a puppet. He has the great urge to storm into the Wen family home immediately and kill them all. However, he has no idea at this moment whether Gu Shengxiao has fallen back into their clutches or not. Hence, he did not dare to act rashly and blindly. Not many will be able to hold out big brother at his current strength. The only people Im worried about are the Wen family! Gu Ruoyun gently lowered her eyes. After a long moment, she lifted her gaze and said, However, the Wen family only managed to refine him into a puppet after much difficulty so I dont think they would act rashly towards him. Thats right. Grand Lord Hong Lian rose to his feet. Yuner, its gettingte and we should join the banquet. Lets go. Chapter 1632 - I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (6)

Chapter 1632: I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps it was due to hearing about how Qianbei Ye had risked his life in the Dark Earth Realm to save Gu Shengxiao, Grand Lord Hong Lians attitude towards him has undergone a great change to the extent that he has even epted Qianbei Ye as their future son-inw. Dongfang Yu was very satisfied with having Qianbei Ye as their son-inw. She was like a mother-inw who likes her son-inw more and more each time she sees him. This describes Dongfang Yus feelings entirely. This time, we wont just be introducing Yuner but Xiao Ye as well! Brother Tian, I can see that Yuner is now an adult and her powers are a cut above the rest. Why dont we give the Red Lotus Territory over to them? Haha! Grand Lord Hong Lian burst intoughter. Not bad, this is a very good idea. Yuner, from now on, Red Lotus Territory will be in your charge. Your mother and I will enjoy a world with only the two of us. Gu Ruoyuns mouth twitched. She never expected her own father to give the Territory over to her just like that. Forget it, wait until big brother has returned. You can give the Red Lotus Territory to him. I dont want to be tired out with running this territory. Thats none of my business, I was going to give the Red Lotus Territory to you anyway. If you dont want to be overworked, you can pass it to your brother. Grand Lord Hong Lian looked like a rascal and whether Gu Ruoyun epted it or not, he would shove the responsibility of the Red Lotus Territory to her regardless of that. Gu Ruoyun was astonished as she stared speechlessly at the mans handsome and grim features. She looked thoroughly exasperated. Father, you cant be like this... Precious daughter, since the Red Lotus Territory is now yours, you shall manage it in the future. Grand Lord Hong Lian waspletely unbothered by herins. He patted her shoulder and said, You can fail however you like in the future. Come, we shall join the banquet now. It was a very dark night. At this moment, the Grand Lords official residence was shining with light. Maidservants were bustling about non-stop, busy with work. The crowd in the hall kept looking out the door. Their eyes were filled with anticipation. This banquet was organized to celebrate the Eldest Ladys return. I wonder what kind of person she is? However, the Grand Lords daughter certainly cant be that bad at all. Thats hard to say. What if she had not inherited any of the Grand Lords good qualities? Shh, the Grand Lord will be arriving soon so you better stop your spections. The Grand Lord loves the Eldest Lady deeply. What if you end up provoking the Grand Lord? You might invoke the cruelest punishment on yourself. In order for each and every person in the Territory to get to know Gu Ruoyun, the Grand Lords trusted aides and guards were attending the banquet alongside the other lords who wanted to curry favor from the Grand Lord as well. At this moment, Lin Xues fists were clenched tightly as she stood in the crowd. Her expression was filled with jealousy. Xueer. The young guard standing next to her was afraid that she would lose control of her temper and quickly reminded her with a whisper, I will introduce you to the Grand Lord today but you cannot be too rash. If you anger the Grand Lord, no one can save you. Lin Xue snapped impatiently, I know! Youre so naggy! I know how to behave properly and I dont need you to bother! I will definitely give the Grand Lord a son anyways! Just as she had spoken, two figures entered the hall under the chilly moonlight. They were walking side by side and would lower their heads to whisper to each other asionally. They looked particrly warm and sweet. They were followed by a young man and a woman. One of the women was dressed in green robes. Her features were pristine and delicate, bearing a striking resemnce to the Grand Lady. There was a gentle smile in her clear and cold eyes. She was carrying a furry little animal in her arms. It looks so adorable that one immediately wishes to reach out and stroke its soft fur. Chapter 1633 - I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (7)

Chapter 1633: I Want To Bear The Grand Lord A Child (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That little beast sensed the crowds attention and raised its head to sweep its eyes across all four corners of the hall. When it noticed that there were many beautiful women present, it became excited! That was right, it was indeed excited. Its eyes narrowed pervertedly at those womens lovely curves. Such a vulgar expression should never have appeared on this adorable little face. Next to the green-robed woman was a silver-haired man who was dressed in crimson robes. His features were so iparably beautiful that they could bring cities to ruin. His red eyes carried a gloomy light and only disyed a smile when he looked at the woman by his side. His smile had caused everyone in the room to abandon their souls. Its them! Lin Xue recognized Gu Ruoyun who had followed Grand Lord Hong Lian at first nce. Why is it them? Why have they arrived with the Grand Lord to the banquet? What is their rtionship? The young guard did not reply as his eyes stared fixedly at Gu Ruoyun. Gradually, a sense of understanding appeared in his gaze. When I had first seen this woman, I had thought that she looked familiar but I couldnt figure out why. Now, I can see that she resembles the Madam! If my guess is correct, she must be the Madams daughter. Lin Xues features turned pale in an instant as her eyes filled with astonishment. She never thought that the woman she had run into on the street not too long ago would turn out to be Grand Lord Hong Lians rumored daughter! Lin Xue gritted her teeth at the thought of this as her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. Xueer, forget it. You better stop this squabble with the Eldest Lady. The Grand Lord has always been very protective of her. If he finds out about your attitude, he will never spare you. The guard still wanted to give his final advice. However, Lin Xue was annoyed with his manner of address, Whose Eldest Lady is she? From which sect? I refuse to acknowledge this Eldest Lady! You dont need to say anything more either! Xueer! The guard panicked and he quickly looked around. When he realized that no one had taken notice of them, he continued to chide her, Stop causing trouble, will you only be satisfied when youve destroyed yourself? Big brother, if I dont bear the Grand Lords child, I will truly destroy myself! Lin Xues expression was full of determination, In your opinion, is a daughter or a son more important to a man? The guard was silenced. There was no need to answer such a question. In any man who was concerned with session, a son would always be more important than a daughter. Someone like the Grand Lord should not be deprived of descendants. Otherwise, the entire Territory will be given away to an outsider! When Ive given birth to his son, his daughter will then lose all of his love. There was a sense of hatred in the young girls eyes. Big brother, do you know that I really, really hate those two for humiliating me in public? Especially that silver-haired man. Its a pity that he has such a peerless face but would attack a woman unprovoked. Men who raise their hand against women should all die! The guard was shaken as if he never thought that this small dispute would bring about such a bone-deep hatred within his little sister. Hence, I must give birth to the Grand Lords son. Once Ive had a son with the Grand Lord, this damned girl will be forced to call me her mother and would have to rely on me for survival! By then, she must fawn over me. Otherwise, I will make the Grand Lord chase her out of the house! Chapter 1634 - The Brainless Lin Xue (1)

Chapter 1634: The Brainless Lin Xue (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Grand Lords official residence. As Gu Ruoyun was chatting with the Grand Lord and Dongfang Yu, a man dressed in a guards uniform led a young girl towards them. Grand Lord, this is my sister, Lin Xue. I have purposely brought her here so she could pay her respects to you. The guards voice interrupted their conversation and caused the Grand Lord to frown slightly. He turned around and his expression softened when he saw the man. Lin Yang, since shes your little sister, make sure that she enjoys her time in the territory. If money is short, you can have some transferred over from the Grand Lords residence. Thank you, Grand Lord. Lin Yan joined his fists respectfully as a sense of helplessness shed in his eyes. The nicer the Grand Lord was to him, the more guilty he felt. Grand Lord. Lin Xue did not bother to consider the situation as she smiled adoringly. Xueer thanks you for granting us your favor. However, Grand Lord Hong Lian had only said those things to appreciate Lin Yangs hard work. To Lin Xue, the Grand Lords words had be warped into his favor towards her. She had even addressed herself as Xueer. Alright, you may take your leave. The Grand Lord frowned. He had not even looked at Lin Xue the entire time. Once he had finished speaking, he turned his gaze back to Dongfang Yu. Xueer! When Lin Yang noticed that Lin Xues eyes were still clinging onto the Grand Lords figure, he panicked over being found out and quickly tried to drag her away. Unfortunately, Lin Xue was used to being willful so how could she possibly be willing to listen to Lin Yangs words? She raised her cup and walked towards Gu Ruoyun. Eldest Lady, I have indeed offended you today on the street. I should not have indulged in fantasies and tried to buy your spiritual beast! However, you were right in having someone punch me. Allow me to express my sincere apologies! The young girl looked arrogantly at Gu Ruoyun who was seated next to Grand Lord Hong Lian. Her words disyed an obvious sense of her own naivety and insensibility as she painted Gu Ruoyun as someone with a heartless attitude. Though Lin Xue was the one who had taken a liking to Gu Ruoyuns spiritual beast first, Gu Ruoyun was the one who had allowed that silver-haired man to attack her. How could Lin Xue possibly tolerate this slight? When Grand Lord Hong Lian, who had been chatting with Dongfang Yu, overheard Lin Xues words, he finally raised his head and turned to look at that pretty and young face. Did you just say that Yuner had hit you? When the young girl noticed that the Grand Lords attention was now on her, her heart leaped as she hurriedly replied, Grand Lord, the Eldest Lady is not to me for this. It was Xueers fault, please dont me the Eldest Lady, Grand Lord. What gave you the impression that I was ming Yuner? Grand Lord Hong Lian raised his domineering brow. His arrogant ck eyes shed sharply as he continued, I merely find it strange. Who has given you such great courage to have the audacity to distort the truth in front of me? As he spoke, he turned his re towards Lin Yang and his voice was stern, Lin Yang, I previously had a lot of admiration for you. I even had intentions of training you but you have a little sister like this. Youve been a great disappointment to me! Lin Yangs expression drained of color. He knows that he had lost his ce in the Red Lotus Territory all because his little sister had caused trouble in front of the Grand Lord! Grand Lord, I have done wrong. Lin Yang lowered his head and quickly apologized. He then quickly pulled the young girls arm with a face full of anxiety, Xueer, stop causing trouble ande with me! Chapter 1635 - The Brainless Lin Xue (2)

Chapter 1635: The Brainless Lin Xue (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Initially, Lin Yang had wanted his little sister to make a good impression on the Grand Lord. However, who would have thought that this little girlcked any sort ofmon sense and would nder the Eldest Lady in front of the Grand Lord. Knowing the Grand Lords protective attitude, he would never spare them now! Grand Lord! Lin Xue shook her hand from Lin Yangs grip. There was a stubborn look on her pretty and pampered features as she said, Grand Lord, Im not twisting the truth! Im only apologizing to the Eldest Lady knowing that Ive done wrong. p! A clear sound rang out in the hall, silencing the crowd. Everyone was staring in shock at the devastatingly beautiful woman who was standing in front of Lin Xue. Lin Xue was stunned and she stared at Dongfang Yu in astonishment. She could not believe that the Madam had the audacity to p her in front of so many people! Does the Madam not fear disapproval from the people of the Red Lotus Territory? It was obvious that Lin Xue has attached too much importance to herself. The people of the Red Lotus Territory watched out for their best interests and followed the Grand Lord obediently. They would never object the Grand Lord and his wifes decisions. You... Youve hit me? Lin Xues eyes turned red. The left side of her face was now very badly swollen and she felt wronged. She sobbed as she said, Madam, even though you are the Grand Lords wife, you cant simply hit others. Xueer! Lin Yangs heart clenched as he forcefully grabbed her arm and scolded with an ashen face, Come with me quickly! The Madam is not someone whom you can afford to offend! Lin Yang, let her stay! Dongfang Yu red at Lin Yang icily as shemanded coldly. Even though Lin Yang wants to drag Lin Xue away, he was unable to move under Dongfang Yus coercion. His eyes filled with a deep horror. He regretted it! He regretted that he had failed to discipline his sister properly and he also regretted listening to her and bringing her here in the first ce! You said that my daughter had hit you? Dongfang Yus eyes slowly turned towards Lin Xue and she smirked, I understand my daughters personality very well. Usually, she wouldnt even pay any attention to someone like you, much less look at you. Was that not the case? When the two had their dispute in the street, Gu Ruoyun had not even looked at Lin Xue at all. If Lin Xue had not tried to grab Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye would not have been provoked to attack her. Hence, when Lin Xue heard what Dongfang Yu had said, the hatred in her heart thickened. Isnt she only the Grand Lords daughter? She could only have that conceited attitude by riding on the Grand Lords reputation! Sooner orter, I will give birth to the Grand Lords son and rece her! You feel unwilling to give in, dont you? Dongfang Yu looked at Lin Xue with a sneer. Lets not mention who had wronged who first! Lets say that my daughter has indeed hit you! If you had not done something that she could not tolerate, she would never have struck you! Even if that wasnt the case, what can you do? My daughter can strike whomever she wishes! If she wishes to kill someone, I will help her to do that! Who are you to have the audacity to feign a pitiful look and winpassion? Dont think that Im ignorant of the fact that though you may look like youre apologizing, you have been belittling my daughter in every word youve said! Now, it isnt just my daughter who has struck you, Ive struck you too. What are you doing to do about it? The uninhibited dominance in Dongfang Yus words shocked Lin Xue to the core. She could only stare dazedly at Dongfang Yu. I thought that you would be reasonable, I never thought... Reasonable? Suddenly, a grimugh burst out from the side. The crowd watched as Grand Lord Hong Lian slowly rose to his feet. The space between his brows was filled with arrogance and his voice was iparably domineering. In this Red Lotus Territory, anything my daughter and wife says is reasonable! Chapter 1636 - The Brainless Lin Xue (3)

Chapter 1636: The Brainless Lin Xue (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The implication behind the Grand Lords words was that no matter how many transgressions his wife and daughter maymit, they would never be in the wrong! This was the benefit of having power. As long as one has power, everything they say would be reasonable. Those who were powerless could only follow their rules. In contrast to Dongfang Yus p, Grand Lord Hong Lians words were like a bucket of ice-cold water which has been dumped on Lin Xues head, causing her entire body to feel an icy chill. She even lost the will to look at the Grand Lord. Lin Yang, remove her from our presence. From now on, I dont ever want to see her again and dont let her bother my daughter either. Dongfang Yus voice was iparably icy andcked the warmth she had when she was speaking to Gu Ruoyun. Furthermore, pack your things tomorrow and leave the Red Lotus Territory! Dongfang Yus voice caused Lin Yangs body to freeze up. He then crumpled to the ground with a thud and knelt down. His face was extremely pale as he spoke, Madam, I have sinned, I was not strict enough in disciplining my little sister. I wont make such a mistake again! Please, Madam, consider my loyalty and forgive me this once. Ack in strict discipline? While its true that you did not discipline her enough, are you aware of your real mistake? Dongfang Yu lowered her head and stared coldly at the man who was kneeling before her before speaking indifferently, Your biggest mistake was to bring her here in front of us despite knowing that she has a dispute against my daughter. This proves that you ce no importance upon my daughter! Lin Yang, you are quite a talented and very hard working person so initially, we had nned to train you well. Unfortunately, youve disappointed us! Lin Yang hung his head in shame. He knows that this time, he hasmitted a mistake which he could not take back. The Red Lotus Territory does not need people who disrespect my daughter! Dongfang Yu raised her hand andughed icily. Initially, the Grand Lord and I were nning to announce the handover of the Red Lotus Territory to my daughters control at the end of the banquet. However, to prevent any more arrogant people from disrespecting her, I will now make the announcement! Dongfang Yu has a cold and distant character and was not the type of person to lose her temper. Obviously, Lin Xues actions have thoroughly angered her this time! Gu Ruoyun was her reversed scale. Also, she had failed to protect Gu Ruoyun for over twenty years so how could she possibly allow anyone to bully her now? Hence, she has to set an example so that no one would dare to cross her! Lin Xue stared shakily at Dongfang Yu as her body trembled. The Grand Lord wants to give the Red Lotus Territory to his daughter? Was this not equivalent to giving his legacy to an outsider? Truly, theck of a son means that he will only ever work for others! Having had no son must have been the Grand Lords greatest agony! Xueer, lets go. When Lin Yang saw that no one in the crowd was on their side, he quickly dragged Lin Xue out the door. He walked swiftly, clearly eager to leave this quarrelsome situation. Perhaps Lin Xue also understood that the situation was not favorable towards them as she had not resisted this time and allowed Lin Yang to drag her out the door. Big brother, Im not satisfied. I cant ept that Ive failed! I may not be as beautiful as the Madam but Im not ugly either. Furthermore, there are many men who have courted me. Why doesnt the Grand Lord like me? After being with the Madam for so many years, isnt he fed up yet? Lin Xue paused in her footsteps and whined indignantly under the night sky. Enough! Lin Yangs expression sank and he finally lost his temper, If had not been for you, I would not have been chased out of the Red Lotus Territory either! Regardless of how unsatisfied you are, so what? The Grand Lord doesnt fancy you. No matter how young or how pretty you are, its useless! Chapter 1637 - The Brainless Lin Xue (4)

Chapter 1637: The Brainless Lin Xue (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Big brother, we will still continue with todays n. I only need you to secretly help me to ce the drug. As for the drug, Ive already prepared it. Lin Xue remembered her n and smiledcently. Xueer! Are you only satisfied if you throw your life away? Lin Yangs face shed with anger. Are you still unaware of the Grand Lords personality? He will kill you, he really will kill you! The Grand Lord is not the type of person to be merciful to women! I heard that there was once a woman named Bai Yin in the Grand Lords residence. That woman had even fought by the Grand Lords side for many years. In the end, the Grand Lord had killed her for the Eldest Ladys sake! Lin Xue pursed her lips in a nonchnt manner, They must have been too stupid and had not drugged the Grand Lord! The Grand Lord is a man who takes responsibility. As long as the rice is cooked, we need not be afraid of having him acknowledge the debt. Big brother, you will be chased out of the Grand Lords residence tomorrow. We only have tonight! Theres no time to waste. Xueer! Lin Yang stared at his stubborn and willful little sister in frustration. Why could she not see it based on the previous situation? The Grand Lord had paid her no attention at all. Even if her tactics worked, he would never take responsibility for her predicament. Perhaps he would have her killed after dealing with her! Big brother, if you refuse to help me, I will jump 1 . Lin Xue ran to the edge of theke and turned to look at Lin Yang as she threatened to jump. Ive told you, if I dont give the Grand Lord a child, I will kill myself in front of you! You... Lin Yangs heart trembled violently. He shut his eyes before opening them again after a long while. He looked at Lin Xue and said, I understand, I will help you, Xueer. I only hope that you wont be so willful from now on. Lin Xue smiledcently as if she never noticed the pale look on her own brothers face. I have confidence that I will give the Grand Lord a boy. By then, the Madam and Eldest Lady will depend on my will for survival. As for this Red Lotus Territory, I will never hand it over to an outsider 2 ! The Red Lotus Territorys throne can only be inherited by a son! ... The banquet dragged on for quite a while beore it ended. However, Grand Lord Hong Lian still had a number of tasks toplete. Hence, he had asked Dongfang Yu to retire and get some rest first while he settled these matters. After all, everything must be in order before he hands the Red Lotus Territory to Gu Ruoyun. In the study. Grand Lord Hong Lians head was buried in a pile documents and his brows would furrow and rx from time to time. Suddenly, someone knocked on the study door. Grand Lord, the kitchen has sent over a midnight snack. May I enter? Come in. Grand Lord Hong Lian replied indifferently. A footboy entered the study. He was carrying a bowl of lotus seed porridge as he slowly made his way towards the Grand Lord. The Grand Lord picked up the spoon, and careful tasted it. He frowned at the first bite, Was this lotus seed porridge not prepared by the Madam? Reporting to the Grand Lord, this had been prepared by a maidservant from the kitchen. I see. Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded and frowned. I was wondering why the taste of it was so different from the ones Madam has prepared. I still prefer lotus seed porridge made by the Madam so I will reward this bowl to you. The footboys face filled with joy. His happiness was not because of the lotus seed porridge but because this was a reward from the Grand Lord. Its gettingte and I will retire with the Madam. You may leave after youve finished eating the lotus seed porridge. After he had spoken, Grand Lord Hong Lian rose to his feet and left the study, closing the door on his way out. Chapter 1638 - The Brainless Lin Xue (5)

Chapter 1638: The Brainless Lin Xue (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Big brother, are you sure that the lotus seed porridge has been sent in? A young girl was standing in a courtyard. Her face was full of joy while her eyes burned passionately. Thats right. The Grand Lord enjoys having a bowl of lotus seed porridge prepared by the madam while he handles business. This has be his habit. Its about time, I think the Grand Lord should have finished the lotus seed porridge. You can go in now. Wonderful. The young girl jumped gleefully. The mans cold and handsome features shed across her mind and a sense of shyness appeared on her face, Theis Grand Lord may be a little more advanced in age but based on his features, you cant tell how old he actually is at all. Furthermore, he is very handsome. If I can have one night with him, I will be satisfied. Lin Yang shook his head in exasperation and said, Lets head over, Xueer. You must be careful and you cant let the Madam see you. Otherwise, you will bring the disaster of your demise. Hmph, as long as I be the Grand Lords woman, would she dare toy a finger on me? The young girl scoffed icily. In her heart, as long as she gives the Grand Lord a son, she would receive the highest authority in the Red Lotus Territory! Lets go, brother. Im afraid that the Grand Lord might leave the study if we drag things on for too long. Once she had spoken, she dragged Lin Yang and quickly headed towards the study. ... At this moment, the footboy who had just finished the lotus seed porridge was blowing out the candles in the study when he staggered and nearly stumbled to the ground. He quickly crawled to his feet and felt an iparably burning sensation throughout his entire body. He needs to find someone to violently let it out. Creak! The rooms door was pushed open and the scent of a womans fragrance rushed towards him. It caused the footboy to lose control and charge towards her, pushing the young woman who had entered the study onto the ground. Aiya, the young girl cried out in a delicate and pretty manner. There was an obviously bashful tone in her voice. Youre so rough. Ln Xue did not expect someone as cold as the Grand Lord to be so crude when it came to matters like this. Besides, he even has the foul-smelling scent of sweat! When he pressed his lips against hers, the stench of bad breath assailed her and almost caused her to puke. At this moment, there was no light in the room and the night sky was so dark that if one reaches out their hand, they would not be able to see their fingers. Hence, Lin Xue was unable to see that the person who had pushed her onto the ground was not the Grand Lord but the Grand Lords footboy instead. After an unknown amount of time, Lin Xue felt as if her body was being torn apart from the agony and could not help but cry out very loudly. To anyone who was unaware of the situation, they would think that she was being raped. Help! Someone! Save me! The Grand Lord is raping me! Lin Xue wailed as she cried out. However, because the person on top of her had been drugged, his mind was in a blur and he did not hear her wailing. Therefore, he continued to put all his energy into his exercise. This was the effect that Lin Xue had wanted. She wanted Dongfang Yu to witness everything the Grand Lord was doing to her with her own eyes. This way, that arrogant woman would be so furious that she would leave! Perhaps then there would be no need for Lin Xue to be a concubine but she would be made into his legal wife instead! In his chambers, the Grand Lord was being affectionate with Dongfang Yu when the rooms door burst open and a guard rushed in. However, the guard was stunned when saw what the Grand Lord and Dongfang Yu were doing. Get out! The Grand Lords voice was deep and low but it was thick with murderous intent. It frightened the guard so much that he shivered and threw himself down on the ground and knelt with a thump. He no longer dared to look at the two at all. Chapter 1639 - The Brainless Lin Xue (6)

Chapter 1639: The Brainless Lin Xue (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Madam, Grand Lord, I didnt mean to disturb you. Please forgive me, Madam and Grand Lord! The guards forehead was drenched in sweat, The only this is, the guard Lin Yangs little sister, Lin Xue, is now bawling and making trouble in the study. She ims that the Grand Lord is... Er... Raping her. Only the heavens know how much courage it took for the guard to spit out thosest two words. I really dont know whats wrong with that woman, Lin Xues brain! Isnt the Grand Lord in the middle of conjugal love with the Madam? How could he separate his body to rape her? Get out! Grand Lord Hong Lians eyes darkened as he roared angrily. This time, the guard did not dare to linger. He was so frightened that he wet himself as he scurried out. Once he had left, Grand Lord Hong Lian helped to dress Dongfang Yu. His eyes were no longer grim and cold but were filled with tenderness. Lets go, Yuer. Some people just cant live in peace on theirst night. If Id known about this, I would have chased them away a lot sooner. Dongfang Yu rolled her eyes at him. Isnt it you whos the cause of this disaster? I think Lin Xue wants to be your woman, thats why she has made such a fuss! Unless we kill her, even if we chase her away tonight, she will use other means to seduce you. Grand Lord Hong Lian sighed. I hope we dont bother our precious daughters rest. She had arrived in the Red Lotus Territory after much difficulty yet she still has to deal with people like that. I have truly misjudged things that year by allowing Lin Yang to enter the Red Lotus Territory. This time, even if they want to leave, it wont be that easy! Grand Lord Hong Lian had initially intended to let them off with just a warning but now that they have caused such a ruckus, his heart was filled with murderous intent. As Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu had received the news, Gu Ruoyun was also awakened by the guard who gave the report. She raised her brow and turned towards the man next to her with a forced smile, Ever since the banquet, I could tell that she was conspiring against my father but I never thought that she would use this method to frame him. What do you think? How should we deal with her this time? Gu Ruoyun was full of trust when ites to Grand Lord Hong Lian and she knows that her father would never betray her mother. Besides, based on her fathers current measure of power, no one else could plot against him. This was why Gu Ruoyun had not mentioned the matter during the banquet. However, it seems that Lin Xue had only set her sights on my father but had not fallen for you. Looks like your charm isnt as powerful as my fathers. Qianbei Ye smiled and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. His eyes were filled with a grin. I only show my charms to you. In this world, as long as I have you alone, who holds me in her heart, that is enough. I dont care about anyone else. Gu Ruoyun knows it very well. Lin Xue had taken a liking to her father because of her fathers status as Grand Lord Hong Lian. If Lin Xue were to find out about Qianbei Yes power and background, it was likely that she would have clung onto him instead. Still, regardless of who she pursues, the conclusion would have remained the same. Come, lets go find out what Lin Xue has used to frame my father. Gu Ruoyun climbed up from the bed as she spoke to the man beside her. ... Lin Yang pursed his lips tightly outside the study. His face was filled with anxiety. He wanted to push the door open many times but had held back in the end. After all, the ruckus Lin Xue was causing waspletely different from their n. He could only y by ear now. As Lin Yang was waiting anxiously, he suddenly noticed a familiar-looking figure heading towards him. It shocked him to the core. Grand Lord? His expression turned iparably pale as his eyes filled with terror. This is impossible! Why is the Grand Lording from that direction? If the Grand Lord ising from the bedchamber, whos that in the study? Chapter 1640 - The Brainless Lin Xue (7)

Chapter 1640: The Brainless Lin Xue (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Before Lin Yang could make sense of it all, Grand Lord Hong Lian was already right in front of him. The Grand Lord curled his lip into a cold and grim angle under Lin Yangs horrified gaze and ordered in a domineering manner, Are you going to open the door or shall I do it myself? His voice carried a murderous air and caused Lin Yang to shiver. He finally returned to his senses and knelt to the ground with a thud, crying out anxiously, Grand Lord, please consider my loyalty in all these days towards you and spare my little sisters life. I will be extremely grateful. Grand Lord Hong Lian lowered his head and stared coldly at the kneeling Lin Yang. A cold and grim smile appeared on the corners of his lips. Once, I had saved you from death and given you a ce to stay. However, you indulged your sister in her outrageous behavior. Now, you dare to speak of your loyalty towards me? Lin Yangs body shuddered. His behavior today was a clear betrayal of the Grand Lords trust towards him, how could he speak of loyalty now? When Lin Yang thought about what his little sister was about to face, his heart filled with horror. This was also the first time he thoroughly regretted not disciplining his sister. m! Grand Lord Hong Lian no longer bothered with idle chit chat and instantly lifted his leg to kick the study rooms door open. He then coldly spat, Light the candles! Yes, Grand Lord. Lin Xue, who was intertwined with the footboy at the moment, suddenly heard a familiar yet cold voice. It shocked her so much that her body shook. After that, someone said the words Grand Lord and sent shockwaves through her mind. Her body stiffened. Impossible! How could the person who has arrived to catch us in the act turn out to be the Grand Lord? Since that person who has just arrived was the Grand Lord, who was the man pressed up against her? A sense of dismay overtook Lin Xues heart and it was so unbearable that she nearly suffocated. It was also at this moment that the candles in the dark study were lit. She immediately saw an ugly and vulgar face above her in the candlelight. Especially since that ugly person was still doing his exercise on top of her. Dont look, Yuner. Qianbei Ye quickly reached out to shield Gu Ruoyuns eyes. At the same time, he turned his head, afraid that the couples naked bodies would taint their eyes... Xueer! An unbearably distressed voice chimed in. The crowd watched as Lin Yang staggered towards Lin Xue. When he saw the man who was pressed down against Lin Xue, his vision ckened and he nearly fainted. How can this be? Why did the person doing these things to Xueer turn out to be the footboy? Get off my sister! Lin Yang angrily reached his hand out and punched the man on top of Lin Xue out of the way. He then quickly helped Lin Xue up as his face filled with anxiety, Xueer... Lin Xues face was as white as snow and her lips were trembling slightly. After a long time, she abruptly returned to her senses, ran to one side and puked. Bleargh! She propped her hand on a wall as her entire face twisted in agony. Each time she thought about how that ugly freak had kissed her with his bad breath, her stomach would feel as though it was churning with an overwhelming force. She felt the urge to throw up all the food she had eaten over the past few days! Once she has finished puking, she immediately rushed to Grand Lord Hong Lians side and knelt to the ground. Grand Lord, you must back me up! You must back me up! This ugly freak has raped me and I want to kill him. I must have him killed! Her first time was supposed to be dedicated to the Grand Lord. She never thought that an ugly freak has taken it instead! How could the arrogant and proud Lin Xue possibly bear this? Therefore, she has already mentally torn that ugly freak into shreds! Chapter 1641 - The Brainless Lin Xue (8)

Chapter 1641: The Brainless Lin Xue (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Grand Lord Hong Lianughed icily as he turned his disdainful re towards Lin Xue who was in front of him. Ive heard the guards report. It says that you were causing a racket and iming that I was raping you? The mans tone carried an obvious and powerful murderous intent. How could Lin Xue resist such a powerful aura? Her body trembled and she nearly fell t onto the ground. Grand Lord, Xueer had initiallye to the study to apologize to you and to say goodbye. Who would have thought that when I entered the study... Tears streamed down Lin Xues face as she denounced the unconscious footboy hatefully, This fellow had charged towards me and behaved immorally! Xueer had believed that only you, Grand Lord, was alone in the study so I had misunderstood the situation. Xueer is truly innocent! Please, Grand Lord, grant me your support! When the Grand Lord saw how Lin Xue was exining herself, his eyes grew even colder, Qing Lin, wake him up. Yes, Grand Lord. A guard by Grand Lord Hong Lians side walked towards the footboy before raising his hand to p him fiercely on the back. The footboy finally woke up. At that moment, the effects of his drug have worn off but his previous actions with Lin Xue was still fresh in his mind. It caused the footboys face to change and he quickly crawled towards the Grand Lord and kowtow-ed fiercely. Grand Lord, please spare my life. I had eaten the lotus seed porridge that you had rewarded me with and I dont know what came over me but I felt as though my entire body was on fire. It was also at that time when Miss Lin Xue had walked in. She then stripped me of my clothes and cried out your name, Grand Lord. She even said that she wanted to have your child. When I heard those words, I lost all my senses and this had happened. The footboy had not heard Lin Xue call the Grand Lords name nor did he hear her saying that she wanted to give birth to the Grand Lords child. However, he knows that this exnation was the one which would be the most beneficial towards him! Pushing the me onto others was not something that Lin Xue alone was well-versed with! Youre spouting nonsense! Lin Xues expression changed greatly and she pointed angrily at the footboy. It was you who had forced yourself on me regardless of whether I agreed to it or not yet you dare to make bogus usations. Grand Lord, you must support me. Someone like this should be hacked to pieces and left without a whole corpse! As both sides were ming each other, Gu Ruoyun pushed Qianbei Yes hand away and slowly walked towards the study table. She picked up the empty bowl and put it near her nose, sniffing it gently. What is it, Yuner? Grand Lord Hong Lian turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked. Gu Ruoyun put down the bowl and replied calmly, It contains the residue of the Happy Union Herb. The Happy Union Herb. One only needed to hear the words happy union to understand what it meant! Lin Xues face turned from white to green and back again. Suddenly, sheshed out and charged towards Gu Ruoyun as if she had gone mad. Xueer! Lin Yangs face drained of color as he quickly wrapped his arms around his out-of-control sister. Stop causing trouble. Will you only be satisfied once youve caused your own death? Since Lin Xue was unsessful in seducing the Grand Lord, perhaps she might have gotten away with only a small punishment. However, if she touches the Eldest Lady, knowing the Grand Lords protectiveness, he would give her a fate worse than death! Gu Ruoyun, you sl*t, youre afraid that I would snatch the Grand Lord away. Youre scared that I would give birth to a son and take your position away! Lin Xue thrashed about in Lin Yangs arms as she shrieked like a madwoman, You are a ruined woman, youre going to take the Grand Lords power and marry another man. Thats equivalent to using the Grand Lord to feed this gigolo. You are a leech who lives off him to feed an outsider. What right does a woman like you have tomand the Red Lotus Territory? I want to bear the Grand Lords child and fight with you for the entire territory! Chapter 1642 - The Brainless Lin Xue (9)

Chapter 1642: The Brainless Lin Xue (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lin Yang wanted to reach out and cover Lin Xues mouth. Obviously, it was toote now. The young girl had quickly spewed those words in one breath. She had not given him the chance to react at all... Gu Ruoyun was not enraged. She only gently raised the corners of her lips as she looked at Lin Xue with a forced smile. Gigolo? Was she talking about Qianbei Ye? However, Xiao Ye does indeed have very fair and beautiful features... Thump! Suddenly, arge hand reached out from the side and lifted Lin Xue high up into the air before violently mming her against the wall. Her head collided with the wall and blood trickled down, dyeing the snow-white wall red. Lin Xue was in a daze as she stared at that cold and handsome man who looked like the god of death. She felt as if a sharp weapon had pierced through her heart. Grand Lord, the Madam is useless. She cant give you a son but Xueer can do that. Xueer only doesnt wish for the world youve fought for to fall into the hands of an outsider. Lin Yang shut his eyes, no longer able to bear watching this scene. He knows his sisters character very well. Perhaps bringing her to the Territory had been hisbiggest mistake 1 ... Who told you that I dont have a son? Grand Lord Hong Lian seemed to have emphasized these words to cause Lin Xue even more pain. Lin Xues entire being froze before she shook her head profusely. Impossible, Ive never heard that the Grand Lord has a son. You must be lying to me. Thats right, youre lying to me. Lying to you? Grand Lord Hong Lian scoffed icily, What part of you is worth my lies? My son is Gu Shengxiao and is also Yuners big brother. However, Im not the sort of person who values males more than females. Whats the difference between having a son or a daughter? The person I will give the Red Lotus Territory to is my daughter! Even if Shengxiao does not exist, its certainly not your ce to have any opinions! Lin Xues heart was like dead ashes. Her eyes were dazed and vacant as an endless agony chewed on her heart like ants. Grand Lord, a daughter married is like water spilled. By giving the territory to your daughter, it means that youre destined to give this power to an outsider. Lin Xue spoke as she stared dazed at Grand Lord Hong Lian. She hates Gu Ruoyun. No matter what, she does not wish for Gu Ruoyun to inherit this power. Hence, she was using all of her energy to persuade the Grand Lord 2 . You say that Xiao Ye is a gigolo? Gu Ruoyun walked towards Lin Xue and curled her lips into a smile. Her smile did not reach her eyes and her gaze was as cold as ice, I can tell you that Xiao Ye has given me an engagement gift as big as the sky! The organization he has built can conquer the heavens and earth. Now, it has be my engagement present! Besides... Gu Ruoyun paused as her clear and cold eyes shed with murderous intent, You had tried to seduce my father. By doing so, you have already vited my taboo so Im now wondering how I should punish you. Lin Xue was dumbstruck. Did this woman just say that her man has given her an engagement gift as big as the sky? That this engagement gift could conquer the entire world? Impossible! Thats simply impossible! An arrogant woman like her would only attract pretty boys with no powers who wish to exploit her. Truly powerful cultivators would never have given her a second look... Yuner, I never thought that you two would have progressed so quickly 3 . Youve even epted the engagement gift. Grand Lord Hong Lians entire face was full of resentment. He looked at Qianbei Ye who was next to Gu Ruoyun and said, Furthermore, if my guess is correct, this fellows power has already broken through the Refined State. Am I right? Hasnt he reached a level above the Refined State? Chapter 1643 - The Brainless Lin Xue (10)

Chapter 1643: The Brainless Lin Xue (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The rank above the Refined State was the Ninth Transformation State! Everyone living on the maind was aware of this! Hence, when they heard Grand Lord Hong Lians statement, the Lin siblings hearts stiffened as their eyes filled with disappointment. They had assumed that Qianbei Ye had approached Gu Ruoyun for the sake of gaining the Red Lotus Territory. However, they never expected him to not have any intentions for the Red Lotus Territory at all. He even views fighting over this organization with disdain... Lin Xue, you will be punished for the attempted seduction of my father and making false usations against a footboy of the Grand Lords residence. Youve even behaved without propriety. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment and looked at the ashen-faced Lin Xue with a forced smile. Why dont we cripple her powers and marry her off to the footboy? Since theyve already had conjugal love, let us bring this romance to a happy ending! However, Lin Xues status isnt fit for a footboys wife so let her be made into the footboys concubine instead. Lin Xues heart was already filled with hopelessness and when she heard Gu Ruoyuns deration, her body stiffened and she nearly fainted. Shes going to make me live with this ugly freak with bad breath? Furthermore, she even said that Im not fit for a footboys wife? That Im only fit to be his concubine? I, Lin Xue, has never had to endure this kind of insult! However, Lin Xue did not expect that more despair was still toe. Not only was this footboy ugly, he also has a perverted addiction! That addiction was that he enjoyed sadomasochism! Lin Xue has such delicate skin, how could she bear such abuse? Hence, after Lin Xue had be the footboys concubine, she ended up being abused to death not too long after! Her death was so cruel and one could tell how much pain she had endured when she was alive... Thank you very much, my Lady. The footboys eyes lit up as he looked gratefully at Gu Ruoyun. As for Lin Yang, he had covered up for his sister and also wallowed in the wire. His crime can be considered to be on the same level so... Before Gu Ruoyun could finish speaking, the footboy quickly spoke up, Eldest Lady, I have something to inform you. Actually... Actually, both men and women are to my taste! I like both men and women. May I ask if youre willing to sentence him to me? I guarantee that I can let them both enjoy an agony that they will never forget in this lifetime! The footboy has long been drooling over Lin Yangs handsome good looks. He was unwilling to let this good opportunity go to waste so he had quickly appealed to Gu Ruoyun. Both men and women are to his taste? Gu Ruoyun was shaken for a moment. She never thought that so many talented individuals would be hidden in the Grand Lords residence. There was actually someone who enjoys both men and women... Alright, since thats the case, I will give Lin Yang to you as a concubine as well. Thank you, Eldest Lady. The footboys heart rejoiced. He never thought that he would have such good luck to obtain two beautiful concubines in one night... No! Lin Yang cried out as he stumbled back with a pale face. I dont want to go with him. Kill me, just kill me. I dont want to follow him back and I certainly dont want to endure this kind of humiliation. Grand Lord, please consider my past loyalty to you and kill me. To him, death was a better option than to be a mans concubine. Grand Lord Hong Lian did not even look at him as he replied grimly, I dont care whether you were once loyal to me or not, I only care about my daughters feelings. As long as she is happy, that is good enough. As long as my daughter is happy, that is good enough! When Lin Yang heard those words, hisplexion turned extremely pale. His knees gave way and he crumpled onto the ground, full of despair. No, I wont be a mans concubine. If you wont kill me, Ill kill myself! I refuse to ept this humiliation no matter what! Once he had spoken, Lin Yang drew his longsword and pointed it at his neck. However, before he couldmit suicide, he was stopped by a wave of energy and his body was flung violently out of the way. Chapter 1644 - Returning To The Secret Order (1)

Chapter 1644: Returning To The Secret Order (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun slowly lowered her hand as she stared coldly at Lin Yangs ugly expression. Ive not given you permission to die. Youre certainly not allowed to die! Under most circumstances, Gu Ruoyun would never have used such methods to deal with Lin Yang. However, Lin Yang had helped Lin Xue to frame and seduce her father. This vited her taboo which was why she had reacted so cruelly. Nothing was more important to her than her parents! Even though Lin Xues efforts had been unsessful, she would not tolerate it either. Father, send someone to watch over themter in case they try tomit suicide. Gu Ruoyun did not look at Lin Yang anymore as she turned around to face Grand Lord Hong Lian. Dont worry, Yuner, leave this matter to me. Grand Lord Hong Lians gaze was tender when he looked at Gu Ruoyun. When he turned to address the Lin siblings, his gaze turned cold and grim again. I had given you a warning but, unfortunately, youve willfully acted on your own so dont me me for being cruel. You, take these two away. Yes, Grand Lord! The guard who was standing next to Grand Lord Hong Lian stepped forward and escorted the now demented-looking Lin siblings away. After they had left, the study reverted back to silence. Only the torn and tattered clothes scattered around remained as proof of everything they had experienced... Yuner, itste now, you should go and get some rest. Grand Lord Hong Lian looked at Gu Ruoyun and his grim features turned gentle with smiles, I will deal with everything after this. Gu Ruoyun nodded and did not add anything else as she left the study with Qianbei Ye. After they had left, Grand Lord Hong Lian held Dongfang Yu in his embrace as they also headed towards their bedchamber. ... Gu Ruoyun stayed for almost half a month in the Red Lotus Territory. During this half a month, Zuo Shangchen had sent over thest medicinal ingredient she needed to lift the puppets body from her brother. He, however, had not appeared. This gave Gu Ruoyun a very bad feeling and she felt uneasy. Furthermore, Grand Lord Hong Lian had insisted on handing over all of Red Lotus Territory to Gu Ruoyun but she had rejected him. In the end, Dongfang Yu suggested making Gu Ruoyun the Young Grand Lord instead. Gu Ruoyun did not object to this. On this day, Dongfang Yu and Gu Ruoyun were in the middle of a conversation when a guard rushed in. His face was full of anxiety as he eximed, Madam, we have news of the Young Master. What? Dongfang Yu instantly rose to her feet as her beautiful face lit up with excitement, Qing Lin, you say you have news of Shengxiao? Thats right. The guard named Qing Lin nodded. Our men have been scouting around the area surrounding Wen family home. Weve just received definitive news that the Young Master has been spotted in the Wen family home! However, the Young Master was not looking too good... I understand, Qing Lin. You may take your leave. Dongfang Yu took a deep breath to suppress the eagerness in her heart. She then turned to look at Gu Ruoyun and said, Yuner, we must go to the Wen family home this instance! Agreed. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Mother, father is not in the residence now. Why dont you wait for him to return and thene to the Wen family home together? Xiao Ye and I will make our way there first. Take good care of yourself. Both their hearts were filled with excitement over this news. Though Dongfang Yu wants to follow Gu Ruoyun to the Wen family home immediately, she understood that she has to wait for Grand Lord Hong Lian to return first. Chapter 1645 - Returning To The Secret Order (2)

Chapter 1645: Returning To The Secret Order (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Furthermore, based on Gu Ruoyuns current rank of power, it was unlikely that the Wen family could do anything to her. ... At the Wen family home. The bedchamber was filled with an elegant fragrance. A woman was seated in front of the window daydreaming as Wen Ya entered the room. Wen Yue, the Wen family has found you such an outstanding son-inw so why arent you happy? Have you really fallen for Gu Shengxiao? Wen Yues body stiffened. She then gently lowered her eyes and remained silent. Yueer, the Lord Left Emissary thinks very highly of you. Even while he was serving his sentence in the Secret Order, he has been thinking about you all this time! You should be honored to have such an outstanding man who desires you as his wife. Tomorrow is your wedding day, I hope that youre ready. Wen Ya had wanted to give Wen Yue more advice but she saw thetter turn away from her. Wen Yues action stirred up trouble within Wen Ya and her voice slowly grew colder. Wen Yue, let me tell you this. You must marry him even if you dont want to! Whats so great about that kid, Gu Shengxiao? Hes now nothing but the Wen familys ve. As a ve, how can he be fit for you? The Lord Left Emissary is different. Hes a member of the Secret Order and you should know the Secret Orders position very well! Marry him and from that moment on, the Wen familys fortunes shall rise as well! A few months ago, Wen Ya had encountered Gu Ruoyun during the Secret Orders assessment! While they were going through the assessment, Wen Ya had relied on the Left Emissarys protection to cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun. Despite all that, that woman had still managed to sessfully enter the Secret Order and had also received the Sacred Beasts approval! However, Wen Ya does not ce any importance on Gu Ruoyun. So what if she had been lucky enough to receive the Sacred Beasts approval? At the end of the day, she was not a permanent member of the Secret Order! Otherwise, the Order Master would not have allowed her to leave the Secret Order. Unfortunately, Wen Ya had no idea that when Gu Ruoyun had left the Secret Order, she had also taken the Sacred Beast with her. If Wen Ya had known about this, she might never have dared to trouble Gu Shengxiao again. She was also unaware that the Secret Orders Sacred Lady was Gu Shengxiaos mother, Dongfang Yu! How could the Left Emissary bepared to the Secret Orders Sacred Lady? Yueer, the Wen family has nurtured you for so many years. Could it be that weve brought up a thankless wretch? Now, our Wen family has been disastrously hurt and the Murong family is also constantly causing trouble for us. If you dont marry a member of the Secret Order, it would be difficult for our Wen family to stand firm on this maind. Wen Yue pursed her lips but did not reply. She no longer has any kindred feelings towards her so-called family, all that was left was a boundless hatred. Now, for their own sake, they want her to marry a man she does not love? Wen Yue felt likeughing. Sheughed out loud coldly but did not say anything else as if Wen Ya had not existed. Yueer, you had helped to sneak Gu Shengxiao away once. At that time, I had known that you must have fallen for him. Otherwise, why would you risk danger and help him to escape? However, who would have thought that Gu Shengxiao would be so stupid as to give himself up! Now, hes in our hands. As a puppet, the Wen family can make him do anything and he has no way to refuse. If we asked him to kill himself, he would kill himself. If you want Gu Shengxiao to live, you better get married like a good girl! Wen Yue finally spoke, You have turned Big Brother Gu into a puppet and now his powers are so great. Why dont you get him to settle all your problems? Why must I marry the Left Emissary? Chapter 1646 - Returning To The Secret Order (3)

Chapter 1646: Returning To The Secret Order (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion You... Wen Yas expression changed. She then softened her tone and continued, Wen Yue, youre a member of the Wen family as well so you understand the Art of Puppet-Making. Gu Shengxiaos willpower is far too strong so even though weve refined him into a puppet, hes now only in a half-controlled state! However, you must understand that based on our Wen familys abilities, its only a matter of time before we gain full control of him. Therefore, you must marry the Left Emissary or Gu Shengxiao will not survive! Besides... Wen Ya sneered and continued, As a ve, Gu Shengxiao cannot attack his Master! If the Wen family tries to kill him, he cant fight back. Yueer, are you certain that you want to watch him die? Wen Yue took a deep breath. She knows that Wen Ya has found her weak spot. Gu Shengxiao was her weak spot! I will marry him. Those words seemed to have taken all of her energy to say and caused her body to droop and nearly copse on the ground. If you had listened obediently in the first ce, wouldnt we be done with the matter already? Wen Yas voice turned warm and gentle again. Yueer, tomorrow is your wedding day. I hope that you will make the preparations today. After that, Wen Ya left the room, leaving Wen Yue to stare out the window and daydream all on her own. Tears were streaming down Wen Yues beautiful face and she lifted her hand to gently wipe them off. Her pale face was full of despair and agony. Big Brother Gu, I dont want to marry anyone but you but I cant act of my own free will now. I will marry the Left Emissary for your sake and I will live well. Only then will they stop giving you trouble. Still, you really are quite silly, Big Brother Gu. You had clearly managed to escape that day yet youvee back to this ce! I know that you had wanted to raise your power level to save your sister and the only way you can receive an instant increase in power was to be turned into a puppet. So, I had chosen to support you then. I know that whatever decision youve made, it would be the right one. Big Brother Gu, I really wish I could see you again onest time. You are so outstanding, so brave, so perfect... Those handsome yet cold features floated into her minds eye. Wen Yue smiled but her smile was very sad and her eyes carried a tragic air. However... She understood that she could not possibly see him again in this lifetime. ... Is this the Wen family home? Gu Ruoyun paused on the street as she stared at the bright red banner with the word happiness on Wen family gate in front of her. She raised her brows, Is someone getting married in the Wen family? Hehe, dont you know, Miss? A passerby overheard Gu Ruoyuns words and kindly exined to her, Its the Wen familys Second Young Lady, Wen Yues wedding day. Wen Yues intended is a man with unmatched qualities! Have you heard of the Secret Order? Shes getting married to the Secret Orders Left Emissary. Tsk, tsk. I really dont know what kind of luck the Wen family has run into to be able to receive the favor of a member of the Secret Order! The Wen familys marriage sedan has just left, likely on its way to the Secret Order. Initially, not many people had known about the Secret Orders existence. However, the Secret Order has appeared before the eyes of the world ever since the assessment. The First Citys citizens could be excused for being ignorant when ites to the Four Great Protectors and they could also be excused for not knowing the Governors identity. However, all of them were familiar with the meaning behind the words Secret Order. Chapter 1647 - Returning To The Secret Order (4)

Chapter 1647: Returning To The Secret Order (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Secret Order was an existence that even the Governor has to give way to! Since the Wen familys daughter has managed to marry into the Secret Order, this shows that they have run into good fortune! Vermillion Bird, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Turtle,e out. Gu Ruoyun coldly gave the order after the passerby had spoken. Whoosh! At that moment, four rays of light emerged from her body and turned into a pair of handsome men and beautiful women who stood in front of Gu Ruoyun. Destroy all this. Crush the Wen family home and find my big brother. Yes, Master. The four instantly charged towards the Wen family home once they had received Gu Ruoyunsmand. With one shot of dragons me, the Wen family homes door was smashed into two. Lady, do you want to dig your own grave? The passerby jumped with fright from Gu Ruoyuns action and quickly eximed, Ive said it very clearly! The Wen familys daughter is marrying the Secret Orders Left Emissary and this family will rise as a result. Even without this, the Wen family are certainly not people that anyone can offend! Gu Ruoyun ignored the passerby as she walked through the Wen family homes smashed gate. At the same time, countless Wen family guards rushed out from the gate to surround Gu Ruoyun and the others. They bellowed, You have some nerve to dare cause trouble in the Wen family home! Do you want to die? Qianbei Ye gently raised the corner of his lips and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. His bloodthirsty yet demonic red eyes swept across the guards as he asked, Wheres Gu Shengxiao? The lead guard did not bother to answer Qianbei Yes question and sneered, There is no Gu Shengxiao in the Wen family. By daring to cross the Wen family, youre digging your own graves! Be good and surrender if you want a less painful death. Perhaps we might even leave you with whole corpses! You, on what grounds do you have to stand in my way? The Vermillion Birdughed icily as a sinister look shed through her adorable doll-like features. Oh, theres a little brat as well? I never thought that kids nowadays would turn out to be so savage and have the audacity to threaten us. Go to hell! Zoom! As the guard spoke, he saw the Vermillion Birds tiny body shed towards him and was soon face-to-face with him. She reached her little hand into his chest and when she took it out, her tiny hand was holding on to a still-beating, bright red heart. The guard trembled. He then looked at his chest which now has a hole. His eyes opened wide before he slowly copsed onto the ground. Now, who else dares to call me a little brat? The Vermillion Bird raised her brow while her voice carried a sense of dominance, Its likely that your ancestors werent even born when I was born. The sights Ive seen are far more than youll ever experience in a few lifetimes! Of course, the people Ive killed in this lifetime can probably be piled into a mountain. On what grounds do dogs and offal like you have to cause a ruckus in front of me? During this period of time, the Four Divine Beasts powers have grown substantially. They managed to vanquish all the guards in one breath. Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, and ck Turtle, you can clean things up. I will find and bring Gu Shengxiao here. The White Tiger, Yunyao, looked at herpanions as she spoke with a serious look on her face. Alright, you go. Well clean everything up very nicely here. Not even entrails shall be left. The Azure Dragons gazended upon Yunyao. There was a sense of tenderness in his eyes. When Gu Ruoyun noticed this, she stroked her chin and asked with a grin, Xiao Ye, shouldnt we organize the matter between the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger? Chapter 1648 - Returning To The Secret Order (5)

Chapter 1648: Returning To The Secret Order (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Those two? Qianbei Ye thought for a moment before replying, Lets get married first then well talk. He does not want the Azure Dragon and White Tigers wedding to affect them... Gu Ruoyun did not say anything more. Instead, she directed her gaze towards the courtyard. The Wen family guards were not very powerful. The Azure Dragon and the others did not need to expend too much energy to dispatch them! After a while, the White Tiger returned carrying a disoriented man in ck. Big brother! Gu Ruoyun quickly rushed forward when she saw that man. After she had attended to the wounds all over the mans body, a thick murderous intent exploded from her body along with an Armageddon-like aura. The Wen family! She clenched her fists tightly as she spat, If I dont destroy you, I, Gu Ruoyun, am not human! Once she had said those words, she quickly took out a healing pill and popped it into Gu Shengxiaos mouth. At the same time, she also fed him with the pill which could lift him out from the puppet state. Once that pill had entered his mouth, it melted into a clear liquid which enveloped the mans heart. Gu Ruoyun waited anxiously as the unconscious mans eyelids trembled before he slowly opened them. Little sister? A delicate and pretty face entered the mans sight. The man was mildly dazed when he saw her face. He then murmured, What are you doing here? Big brother. Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips and smiled, Im here to bring you home. Im here to bring you home... Those words touched Gu Shengxiaos heart greatly and he opened his mouth to speak but could not say a word. His throat was very dry. Big brother, dont worry, Ive helped you to break away from their control. From now on, you are no longer a puppet and you wont have to listen to anyones orders. Gu Shengxiao moved slightly and his dark eyes were clearly brighter than it had previously been. After a long pause, heughed bitterly and said, I had be a puppet to help you. I never thought that I would end up dragging you down in the end... You can help me now too. Gu Ruoyun looked at Gu Shengxiao and blinked. Father insists on handing the Red Lotus Territory over to me but I already have too many organizations in my hands. If I were to add the Red Lotus Territory into the list, it would be too strenuous to manage them all. Hence, Ive decided to hand the Red Lotus Territory over to you. If you really feel that youve troubled me, you can manage this Territory for me. Besides... She paused before she continued, Though youve broken free from the Wen familys control, your level of power has been maintained. Based on your current abilities, you are capable of controlling the entirety of the Red Lotus Territory! Gu Shengxiao looked at Gu Ruoyun and nodded, Alright. He would never refuse his sisters request. Furthermore... Gu Ruoyun frowned, Zuo Shangchen seemed to have run into some trouble after helping us to find the medicinal herb. Thest medicinal ingredient had been sent over by someone else to the Grand Lords residence! Under regr circumstances, he would have personally sent it over and joined us toe to save you but he never showed up. Based on my observation, that evildoer Zuo Shangchen must have run into some trouble! Brother, I want to go look for him. If Zuo Shangchen really has run into some trouble, it would have been because of her. She could not just stay idle on this. Lets go together. Gu Shengxiao was stunned for a moment when he heard Zuo Shangchens name. He then continued to speak, But before that, theres one more thing I need to do. What is it? Little sister, do you still remember what I had told you? Wen Yue of the Wen family had saved me once. She was the one who had risked danger to help me escape the Wen family. Now, she is being forced by the Wen family to marry the Secret Orders Left Emissary. I cant just abandon her! After all, she has helped me before. Chapter 1649 - Returning To The Secret Order (6)

Chapter 1649: Returning To The Secret Order (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she gently nodded, Lets go to the Secret Order together. Gu Shengxiao smiled. He then seemed to have remembered something and stepped in front of Qianbei Ye. His voice was dry and hoarse as he spoke, Thank you... Even though he knows that Qianbei Ye had saved him for his sisters sake, that man had still saved him! Therefore, Gu Shengxiaos heart was filled with gratitude towards Qianbei Ye at this moment. You are Yuners brother and my older brother-inw. No matter what it is, I only did what I was supposed to. Qianbei Ye curled the corners of his lips as a light flickered in his demonic red eyes. Azure Dragon, I want you and the others to stay here. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before she turned towards the Four Divine Beasts. My parents will be arriving here soon. When they do, inform them that were making our way towards the Secret Order. Master, you can go ahead with no worries. The Vermillion Bird grinned, We will wait for your parents here and take care of the rest. Gu Ruoyun turned around and said, Lets go. Mengmeng grew excited when it heard that they were going to the Secret Order. It had originated from the Secret Order so it feels a great sentiment towards the Secret Order. Now that it was going back to its hometown, how could it not feel excited? Unfortunately, whether they were human or a spiritual beast, both were liable to make mistakes when they get excited... As Mengmeng was far too excited, it identally touched Gu Ruoyuns breasts with its paws. When it returned to its senses, it suddenly felt a powerful coercion from the man next to it. Yuner, this fellow is too much of a pervert. Lets not bring it along. Qianbei Ye then picked it up and threw it at the Azure Dragon. Squeak, squeak, squawk! The little fellow cried out in rage. Its eyes were filled with extreme grief like an abandoned wife. At the end of the day, this little fellow had originated from the Secret Order so we have to bring it to the Secret Order. How about this, Ill let it stay in the Ancient Divine Pagoda and Ill only call it out when we need to. Gu Ruoyun scooped the little fellow up from the Azure Dragons arms. She ignored its pitiful little face before cruelly throwing it into the Ancient Divine Pagoda... Now, we can leave. She shrugged as she said. ... The Secret Order. The whole ce was decorated withnterns and colored banners and the entire mountain was filled with celebration. The disciples of the Secret Order knows that this was the Secret Orders Left Emissarys wedding day. As the Order Master and Elder Tianren have been in closed-door cultivation over the past few days, the Left Emissarys master, Elder Bai, was the one who organized this wedding! The first bow to the heavens and earth! The master of ceremonys spirited voice rang out in the great hall and brought everyones emotions along with him. The Left Emissary gazed at Wen Yue warmly as his eyes filled with tenderness. As Wen Yues face was covered by a red wedding veil, he could not see her expression. However, the Left Emissary believes that Wen Yue must be as excited as he was1 at this moment. The second bow to the parents! Elder Bai, who was seated upright in the great hall, looked in satisfaction at the newlyweds below him as he epted their kowtow. Thirdly, enter the bridal chamber! When thest syble was uttered, Wen Yue clenched her fists as her eyes filled with agony. Her features were extremely pale. Yueer. The Left Emissary walked to Wen Yues side and whispered into her ear, You are now finally bound to me. You can say that we are lovers who have finally gotten together. From now on, no one can stand in our way. Chapter 1650 - Returning To The Secret Order (7)

Chapter 1650: Returning To The Secret Order (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lord Left Emissary. Wen Ya rose to her feet at the sight of the Left Emissarys love-filled gaze. Her light yellow robes made her look very noble while her face disyed a graceful smile. Yueer has been anticipating todays wedding ceremony! She has even said many times that she will never marry unless her husband was you, Lord Left Emissary! Now, her wish has been granted. I only ask that you treat Yueer well, Lord Left Emissary. Dont worry. Yueer is my wife and I will never let her suffer any grief nor will I allow anyone to take her away from me. The Left Emissarys gaze was tender as he stared lovingly at the woman in front of him. Yueer, from now on, you are my wife. He held Wen Yues hand as he spoke with certainty. Wen Yue could not help but stiffen when she felt hisrge hand on hers. There was a bitter smile on her lips. At this moment, she dearly wished to tell the Left Emissary that she was in love with someone else and wishes to marry someone else. However, she could not do this. Otherwise, those people would end up torturing Gu Shengxiao to punish her! Elder Bai, Gu Ruoyun... Gu Ruoyun, shes here and she has fought her way in! Just then, a figure rushed hurriedly into the hall and announced with an anxious look on his face. Gu Ruoyun! That person was no stranger to the Secret Order! That day, it was this woman who had subdued the Secret Orders Sacred Beast and received the Order Masters approval. She had also received the right to im the Secret Orders inheritance! However, Gu Ruoyun had failed to receive the Secret Orders inheritance! Ever since her failure, she had left the Secret Order and never returned! Hence, the Secret Orders disciples guessed that her failure had angered the Order Master who had then chased her out. These people do not know what the actual inheritance was. All they had seen was that Gu Ruoyuns power has not increased so they had believed that she had failed to receive the inheritance! Therefore, when she returns to the Secret Order, she must be stopped at the door! However, Gu Ruoyun did not treat the Secret Order with courtesy this time and had stormed in right away. Gu Ruoyun? She dares to cause trouble in the Secret Order? The Left Emissarys expression was ugly beyondpare. He looked at Elder Bai who was seated above the high hall and said, Master, Gu Ruoyun was the one who had ndered me in front of Elder Tianren and caused Elder Tianren to put me in solitary confinement! It looks like the Left Emissary had not repented his past actions and instead, took advantage of the Order Master and Elder Tianrens absence to push all the me onto Gu Ruoyuns head. Hmph! The protective Elder Bai scoffed coldly and spoke in an expressionless manner, What kind of ce does she think the Secret Order is? Is this a ce where she can trespass whenever she pleases? Since she has the audacity toe here, theres no need for her to leave. Wen Ya did not speak but the smile of her face betrayed her. She has been mulling over how to deal with Gu Ruoyun but she never expected Gu Ruoyun to serve herself up on a silver tter. Now, Gu Ruoyun has even provoked Elder Bai. No one could save her this time! As Wen Ya was deep in her thoughts, she saw a familiar figureing into view outside the great hall. This sight caused her smile to grow even wider. Wen Ya shifted her gaze to look at the people apanying Gu Ruoyun. Her eyes shed with surprise when she saw the peerlessly beautiful man by Gu Ruoyuns side. Such a gorgeous, peerless-looking man was a rare sight in the world nowadays! Lastly, she noticed the ck-robed man behind Gu Ruoyun and her pupils narrowed. Chapter 1651 - Returning To The Secret Order (8)

Chapter 1651: Returning To The Secret Order (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whats Gu Shengxiao doing here? Wen Yas expression changed. Her eyes filled with shock and she could not stop herself from crying out. That cant be right! The aura on Gu Shengxiaos body isnt right! Has he broken out of his puppet state? Thats impossible, thats definitely impossible. There isnt a single person in this world who can lift a puppet from its state! Big Brother Gu? Wen Yue was shaken when she heard Wen Ya cry out. She quickly pulled the red veil off her head and stared directly at the ck-robed man who had just entered the great hall. Is Big Brother Gu here to save me? A pleasant feeling, one which she has never felt before, emerged. Tears formed in her eyes as she stared at Gu Shengxiao with excitement. Are you Gu Shengxiao? The Left Emissary shifted his gaze from Gu Ruoyun to Gu Shengxiao who was thest to enter. Wen Ya told me that you had romantically ensnared Yueer like a toad lusting after a swans flesh. You actually fantasized about having her! Yueer likes me but youveplicated things by harassing her and causing trouble for her. Dont you have any shame? The Left Emissarys eyes turned red when he saw his love rival. He had even forgotten about picking a fight with Gu Ruoyun as he continued to re fixedly at Gu Shengxiao. Are you certain that her heart belongs to you? Gu Ruoyun gently raised the corners of her lips into a fake smile as she looked at the Left Emissary who was still unable toprehend the situation. Whoosh! Wen Yas expression has turned as white as a sheet. Never in her wildest imagination would she have thought that Gu Ruoyun would arrive here with Gu Shengxiao. After all, Gu Shengxiao was the only bargaining chip she has to threaten Wen Yue with! If she lost that bargaining chip, she would never be able to control Wen Yue! Of course. The Left Emissaryughed coldly. He then turned towards the woman next to him and his gaze softened, Yueer, dont be afraid. With me around, these people cant hurt you. As he spoke, the Left Emissary reached out and tried to hold Wen Yues small hand. However, once the Left Emissarys hand touched Wen Yue, thetter flung it off fiercely and smacked his hand away! The Left Emissary was shocked. His hand froze on the spot as he stared at Wen Yue in astonishment. Yueer, you... Gu Shengxiaos appearance caused Wen Yues courage to return. She turned to the Left Emissary and spoke very clearly, Left Emissary, I dont love you! Nor do I wish to marry you! I dont love you! These words crashed like a stroke of lightning on a clear day and stunned the Left Emissary. His eyes were filled with astonishment as he stared at Wen Yue in disbelief. Yueer, youre joking with me, right? Your older sister had told me that youve only ever loved me while it was Gu Shengxiao who had harassed you and tried to force you to marry him! Older sister? Wen Yue burst into disdainfulughter. What kind of older sister is she? Ever since my childhood, Ive never had any position to speak of in the Wen family! Ive even suffered beatings, scoldings and humiliation! My older brother was forced to leave the First City by these people and his whereabouts are now unknown! If you had not expressed your interest in me, the Wen family would never have stopped beating me and the wounds on my body would never have healed. She seemed to remember the torture she had endured and shut her eyes in agony. Wen Yue! Wen Ya panicked and cried out in an attempt to stop Wen Yues expos. However, Wen Yue ignored herpletely and kept her eyes on the Left Emissary. I dont like you. The person I love is Gu Shengxiao. It was the Wen family who had threatened to take Gu Shengxiaos life to force me to marry you. Now that Big Brother Gu is safe and sound, theres naturally no need to be your wife! Chapter 1652 - Returning To The Secret Order (9)

Chapter 1652: Returning To The Secret Order (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Left Emissary stumbled backward and nearly fell onto the ground. His eyes were filled with agony and an endless struggle. Yueer, have you really never loved me? Never. Wen Yues reply was very matter-of-fact and left no leeway for misunderstanding. This one word was the final straw which broke the camels back. The Left Emissary lost all control as he crumpled onto the ground. Suddenly, he burst into madughter. Lord Left Emissary... Wen Ya was panicking, afraid that the Left Emissary would cause trouble for the Wen family. However, the Left Emissary paid no attention to them. His gaze was only fixed on Wen Yue. Yueer, I dont care who you love. We are now married and theres no way for you to go back on your word! Left Emissary, you said that you hate men who force women the most. Why have you turned into someone who is just like them? Wen Yue was distressed. How is this attitude of yours different from an animals? The Left Emissaryughed icily. He then crawled to his feet and lowered his head to look at the woman in front of him. His eyes were full of cruelty. When this kind of things happened to someone else, it was easy for me to judge the situation as a bystander! However, once this matter has happened to me, I understood that if I truly love a woman, I have to use everything I have to get her. If I cant have her, no one else can! Wen Yue, I will never allow you to be with anyone else. Hence, you will never leave the Secret Order again! Each time the Left Emissary thought of Wen Yue lying next to another man, he would feel a heart-wrenching agony. Hence, so what if he has to be like an animal? It was better than bowing and surrendering her to someone else! The Left Emissary turned towards Gu Shengxiao at the thought of this and dered with an expressionless face, Gu Shengxiao, fighting with me over my woman will only bring dire consequences! Youvee to cause a disturbance at my wedding today so Ill make sure that youll never leave! He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and sneered, Gu Ruoyun, Elder Tianren who admires you isnt here so no one can save you today! If you had received the inheritance that day, I would not have dared to touch you at all. However, I heard that youve failed to receive the inheritance! Therefore, you are useless to the Secret Order. Even if I kill you, Elder Tianren will not avenge you. He would only punish me at the very most! Wen Yues words have driven the Left Emissary to the point of madness. He does not have any other objective. All he wants to do was to kill the Gu siblings. Xiao Ye, theres no need for you to deal with these people. Gu Ruoyun raised her hand when she sensed Qianbei Yes aura and stopped him. She then curled her lips indifferently, Even if all of these people attack at once, I have nothing to fear! She was no longer the same person who had entered the Secret Order back then. Now, she was at thete stage of the Refined State and was only one step away from the Ninth Transformation State. Even if she has to face the Secret Orders Order Master, there was nothing for her to worry about. Alright. Qianbei Ye curled the corners of his lips. If you dont want to dirty your hands dealing with these people, I can fight in your stead! The supercilious conversation between the two thoroughly angered the Left Emissary. His eyes were spitting fire in his fury as he red fixedly at Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun, I never thought that you would still be as savage as ever even after so much time has passed! On what grounds do you have to have the audacity to cause a ruckus in the Secret Order? You even talk a lot of nonsense! Soon, I will make you understand the true meaning of despair! Chapter 1653 - Returning To The Secret Order (10)

Chapter 1653: Returning To The Secret Order (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once the Left Emissary had said his piece, he turned to look at the silent Elder Bai and said, Master, youve heard what she just said, she does not respect the Secret Order at all! Ive decided to teach this woman a lesson. When the Order Master asks about this, you must back me up. It was this woman who had provoked me first, Im only acting for the Secret Orders sake! Elder Bai nodded. Such a savage little girl should be given a lesson. Do it. I will bear witness in the Order Masters ce. Yes! The Left Emissary turned towards Gu Ruoyun when he heard this. Youre only at thete stage of the Exceptional State yet you dare to challenge a Refined State cultivator like me! You will soon understand the difference between the both of us. A few months ago, Gu Ruoyun had indeed been at thete stage of the Exceptional State. However, only a few months have passed so the Left Emissary still thinks that her power has not grown by very much. Left Emissary! Wen Yue panicked. She tried to reach out and stop the Left Emissary but she was restrained by Wen Ya. Yueer, youre really stupid. Whats so great about Gu Shengxiao? He has no status and no background. How is he any more powerful than the might of the Secret Order? This decision of yours is a whole other level of stupidity! You would insist on looking at Gu Shengxiao while you refuse such an outstanding man like the Left Emissary who is right in front of you! Let go of me! Wen Yues expression changed. Even though Gu Shengxiaos power has increased substantially, he still could not bepared to a powerhouse like the Secret Order. Hence, how could Wen Yue not worry for their safety? You sit right here and watch! Watch how the intruders of the Secret Order meet their end! Wen Ya held Wen Yues shoulders with a firm grip and sneered, Those who oppose the Secret Order will never meet a good end! There was one more thing she had not mentioned... Those who oppose the Wen family would face dire consequences as well. Big Brother Gu, forget about me. All of you, run! Wen Yues expression was full of anxiety and her eyes were filled with deep worry. Gu Shengxiao looked at her grimly, I wont drag anyone down over my business! I wont drag anyone down over my business... Those words poured like a bucket of ice water onto Wen Yues heart, filling her with pain. This cold and heartless man was saving her not because he could not endure the thought of her marrying the Left Emissary! His only motivation was that he did not want to drag others down because of his business. She would never exist in his heart! Even so, she does not wish for him to lose his life here nor does she want him to risk his life for her. Left Emissary, let them go! As long as you let them go, I will marry you willingly! Wen Yue bit her lip and used all her might to spit out those words. In the beginning, she had thought that as long as Gu Shengxiao was safe, she could confess her feelings and the Left Emissary would let her go! However, she had been wrong! Regardless of who she loves, the Left Emissary would never let her go! Since that was the case, why not use her lifetime of happiness to exchange it for the safety of the man she loves? Its toote! The Left Emissary smiled sinisterly. You must marry me while these people will still die! Especially you, Gu Ruoyun. You had the audacity to disrespect the Secret Order so I will end your life here! Wen Yues body trembled as she stared at the Left Emissary as if he was unrecognizable. This might be the first time she realized how vicious and merciless this man actually was... Chapter 1654 - Returning To The Secret Order (11)

Chapter 1654: Returning To The Secret Order (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun, do you dare to fight me on your own? The Left Emissary looked at Gu Ruoyun with a gloomy look on his face and asked coldly. Fight you on my own? Gu Ruoyun raised the corners of her lips haughtily as her eyes danced with a grin, What a waste of time... The Left Emissary looked very smug when he heard this. He knew that Gu Ruoyun wascking in power which was why she does not even have the courage to fight him on her own! However, just as he was feeling very pleased with himself, the womans chilly voice rang out again. Why dont the Secret Orders members attack me all at once? Crash! Her aggressive and egotistical words were like a stroke of lighting which crashed into the crowd, exploding them into confusion. What does she mean by the Secret Orders members attack me all at once? Was she unaware of how powerful the Secret Order was? Forget about the elders who were at thete stage of the Refined State, even the disciples of the Secret Order would be strong enough to drown her to death with their spit. Yet she actually dared to spout such arrogant words? The Left Emissary was struck dumb for several seconds before he returned to his senses. He then let out an angry roar and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun, you can go to hell! His features were extremely sinister. His mind has been entirely brainwashed by rage and he had lost all sense of rationality. At this moment, he only had one thought in mind to kill the Gu siblings! His anger could only be appeased by killing them! Despite facing the Left Emissary who was charging towards her, Gu Ruoyun did not move a single muscle. She remained standing on the same spot like a fool. Its over! When Wen Yue saw the Left Emissarys sword poised to drive through Gu Ruoyuns chest, she shut her eyes, unable to bear the sight of it. She gasped internally but there was one thing which confused her. Big Brother Gu has always adored his little sister. Why isnt he making a move when his sister is in danger? ng! A clear noise suddenly rang out, causing Wen Yue to open her eyes. When she turned to look, she was shocked. The Left Emissarys de was pressing against Gu Ruoyuns chest but her body seemed to be made out of cast iron. Not even her clothes had been torn! It was as if the longsword hadnded on a steel te. When the Left Emissary saw this, his face finally showed a change as his eyes filled with horror. Ive told you, fighting against you alone is such a huge waste of my time. The womans clear and cold voice slowly rang out and caused the Left Emissarys heart to tremble. He was about to pull his sword away when he noticed that the woman in front of him was slowly raising her hand... Twhack! A gentle pnded on the Left Emissarys face. The sound was loud and clear as it echoed throughout the hall. However... Gu Ruoyun had only used one light p to send the Left Emissary, who was mid-stage Refined State cultivator, flying out of the way. When he crashed onto the floor, he was still unable to grasp the situation and his face was full of shock... Wen Yue was in also a daze. Hadnt the Left Emissary said that Gu Ruoyuns power was only at thete-stage of the Exceptional State? Has anyone ever seen ate-stage Exceptional State cultivator defeating a mid-stage Exceptional State cultivator in one second? Gu Ruoyun, youve got some nerve to cause trouble in the Secret Order! Elder Bais expression changed instantly as his body shed and reappeared in front of the crowd. If you obediently apologize to my disciple, I will let you leave this ce. If you dont apologize, once our Order Master emerges from his closed-door cultivation, your days are numbered! Elder Bai knows that he was no match for Gu Ruoyun so he had used the Order Masters name to intimidate Gu Ruoyun. He believes that regardless of what state Gu Ruoyuns power was at, she was definitely no match for the Order Master! Chapter 1655 - Returning To The Secret Order (12)

Chapter 1655: Returning To The Secret Order (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Bai. Wen Ya was afraid that Wen Yues action has offended Elder Bai and quickly spoke up, This matter has nothing to do with the Wen family! Yueer, arent you going to help the Left Emissary to his feet? Wen Ya quickly nudged Wen Yue with her elbow as she spoke and her face was full of anxiety. Wen Yue did not reply. Furthermore, she did not even look at the Left Emissary at all. It was as if the Left Emissary does not exist to her. Hmph! Elder Bai scoffed when he saw this and replied with an expressionless face, If it had not been for the Wen family, these people would never havee here. Therefore, you too must take responsibility for my disciples wounds! Wen Yas expression changed again and she red at Wen Yue. If it hadnt been for this girlsst-minute mutiny, things wouldnt have turned out like this... You,e here. Gu Ruoyun ignored Elder Bai as she turned her gaze towards Wen Yue and calmly called out. Wen Yue hesitated for a moment before she walked towards Gu Ruoyun. Wen Yue! Wen Ya wanted to grab Wen Yue but when her gaze met Gu Ruoyuns eyes, she could not help but shiver. Her outstretched hand hung stiffly in the air, afraid of bridging the gap to touch Wen Yue. In the end, Wen Ya could only cry out in a panic, You better think this through! If you stay with the Secret Orders Left Emissary, no one will dare to abuse you again on this maind and the Wen family will rise as a result. Compared to this, what can Gi Shengxiao even offer you? Wen Yues footsteps were sluggish but she did not stop as she walked towards Gu Ruoyun automatically. Wen Yue! Wen Ya panicked once again. If Wen Yue could get into the Left Emissarys good graces, the Wen family would not be implicated any further. However, Wen Ya did not think that Wen Yue would be so willful and ignore the Wen familys fate. At this moment, Wen Ya had forgotten how the Wen family had treated Wen Yue all these years! After being tortured by the Wen family for so many years, why would Wen Yue feel any sentiment for the Wen family? Gu Shengxiaos father is only the Grand Lord of a small Territory while his mother has no background or status. I cant believe you are foolish enough to abandon the Left Emissary and choose him! Wen Ya clenched her fist, still insistent on dishing out her final piece of advice. However, Wen Yue was now face-to-face with Gu Ruoyun... Does the Secret Order want toe at me all at once or open a path for me to leave? Gu Ruoyun swept her indifferent gaze across the crowd as she spoke in a cool voice. If it was not for the fact that Mengmeng was the Secret Orders Sacred Beast, she would not possibly be able to leave as easily as this. Elder Bais eyes darkened. Youve hurt my disciple, do you n on leaving just like that? He had dug his own grave. Gu Ruoyuns voice was just as chilly as ever but it amplified the rage in Elder Bais heart. Hmph! Since youve arrived in the Secret Order, why leave so soon? Do you really think that the Secret Order is a ce where you cane and go as you please? Our Order Master is nearly done with her closed door cultivation. Once shees out, well have a conclusion! My apologies! Gu Ruoyun raised her eyebrows and shot him an indifferent gaze. I dont have that much time to waste here! If you dont open up a path, I will use my power to make all of you to give way! Many Secret Order disciples have blocked her way out behind her. She would not be able to leave this ce unless she uses brute force to st that blockade away. Attack! Catch every single one of them! Elder Bais face sank as he ordered coldly. So what if this woman has great power? There are so many of us in the Secret Order, why should we need to fear her? Chapter 1656 - Returning To The Secret Order (13)

Chapter 1656: Returning To The Secret Order (13)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lets see which of you dares toy a hand on my daughter! Suddenly, an icy voice rang out from the air and caused the crowd to freeze. A snow-white figure then appeared before their eyes. She was an iparably beautiful woman and her features bore a striking resemnce to Gu Ruoyuns! However, in contrast to Gu Ruoyuns chilliness, this beautiful womans face was as cold as ice. No one dared to take a second look at her. Next to the woman was a handsome and grim-looking man. His eyes were very pronounced and they were haughty and unruly. His crimson robes were as magnificent as mes, giving him the addition of a domineering air. Gu Shengxiaos body stiffened when he heard the womans voice. He then slowly turned around and his gazended upon the couple who had stepped out of thin air. Yuner. Dongfang Yu quickly stepped down and walked towards the woman in front of her. She then checked her daughter all over with concern. How are you? Are you alright? Did those people hurt you? Gu Ruoyun shook her head. Im fine. People like these cant hurt me. Dongfang Yu then turned her beautiful eyes to look at the ck-robed the man next to Gu Ruoyun. Her gaze softened as she said, Youre Shengxiao, right? Gu Shengxiaos throat felt a little dry and he could not make a sound. He only stared wide-eyed at Dongfang Yu as his dark eyes filled with excitement. You, boy! Grand Lord Hong Lian subsequently walked over as well, patted Gu Shengxiao on the shoulder and burst intoughter, What? Arent you going to address your parents? This kid does look a lot like me, hes exactly like me especially around the nose and mouth. No matter how the Grand Lord looked at him, he felt that Gu Shengxiao looks a lot like him! In reality, their simrityy only in their personality! Father, mother. Gu Shengxiao moved his lips and finally called out to them. How many years has it been? How many years had Ist seen my parents? Now that they were in front of him, he did not know what to say... Kid, is this little girl the one who had helped you before? Grand Lord Hong Lian raised an eyebrow and turned towards Wen Yue. Dont worry, little girl, you had helped my son so Ill definitely make sure you stay safe! Tell me who has bullied you and we will vent your frustrations for you. Wen Yue blushed and replied shyly, Uncle, saving Big Brother Gu was a matter that I was perfectly happy to do. Regardless of that, you had saved my son. We should help you out. Dongfang Yu changed her previously ice-cold demeanor and her face lifted with a gentle smile as she looked at Wen Yue kindly. Wen Yue bit her lip and said, It was Wen Ya. Wen Ya had forced me to marry the Left Emissary and I had no choice but toply! When Big Brother had arrived here, I had wanted to back out of the marriage but the Left Emissary refused and insisted that I can only be his wife. Tears welled up in Wen Yues eyes as she recalled the grief she had suffered during these past few days. It was a good thing that the hard times were now over and good times were just beginning. Not only has Big Brother Gu arrived, but his parents had also appeared as well... Mother. Gu Ruoyun walked towards Dongfang Yus side and smiled. Wen Yue had agreed to marry the Left Emissary to save Big Brother. She had even agreed to stay married to the Left Emissary so that we could escape. Isnt this forced prostitution? Grand Lord Hong Lian raised his brow and looked at Wen Ya coldly. Also, we still have debts with the Wen family that were left unsettled! Now, its about time that we make them pay! Chapter 1657 - Returning To The Secret Order (14)

Chapter 1657: Returning To The Secret Order (14)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Wen Yas expression changed. She sent Wen Yue a fierce re before cing her attention on Grand Lord Hong Lian and his wife. I do admit that based on the Wen familys current state, Im afraid that we wont be able to fight against you! However, you must remember one thing! This is the Secret Orders territory! Theres no need for me to act this time as the members of the Secret Order wont let you off either! As Wen Ya was speaking, she failed to notice that the Secret Orders elders who were about to attack just a moment ago were all in a daze. Even Elder Bai did not speak as if he had been struck dumb... Yueer! The Left Emissary crawled to his feet and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. He stared at Wen Yue, heartbroken. Ive devoted my heart to you yet you would treat me this way. Do I not have any ce in your heart? Do you still want to leave with Gu Shengxiao? Alright, I will fulfill your wish! Soon, the members of the Secret Order will kill all of you and throw you into unmarked graves. That way, youll be together forever! Based on the Left Emissarys status in the Secret Order, he had never seen Dongfang Yu before. At his current state, he did not notice the peculiar looks on the Secret Orders elders. You want to kill us and throw us into unmarked graves? Dongfang Yuughed. Her smile did not reach her eyes and her beautiful gaze was icy. Elder Bai, is that so? She slowly turned her gaze towards Elder Bai as her voice dripped with cynicism. How dare you! You actually have the nerve to speak to my Master in this manner... Whack! Before the Left Emissary could finish speaking, he was pped in the face so hard that he was dizzy for a moment. It took him a while to regain his bearings. The Grand Hall was instantly silenced. Some of the crowd who did not understand the situation turned to look at Elder Bai, clearly unable toprehend the situation at hand. Master? The Left Emissary was shaken as he stared at Elder Bai in shock, Why had you... Apologize! Apologize immediately! Elder Bais expression was ice-cold and he spoke in a firm voice, Quickly, apologize to her! Master! Apologize if you dont want to die! No one knows how terrified Elder Bai felt. He was stunned when Dongfang Yu had appeared and he never expected her to turn out to be Gu Ruoyun and Gu Shengxiaos mother! No wonder he felt as though Gu Ruoyun had looked somewhat familiar. She has that kind of connection to the Sacred Lady. What a joke. Previously, Wen Ya had even imed that Gu Shengxiaos mother had no status or background. If the Sacred Lady has no f*cking status or background, how does the rest of us on the maind live? Master, can you tell me why I should apologize? The Left Emissary took a deep breath and asked stubbornly. Not only had he lost his wife today, he has even been beaten up by Gu Ruoyun. Why should he be the one to apologize now? A schr prefers death to humiliation! I wont apologize! Im going to beat you to death, you little animal! Elder Bai pped the Left Emissary right across his face, flinging him out of the way. His expression was entirely enraged. Do you not like the fact that Ive lived for so many years and you want to f*cking cause my early demise? You little animal, little b*stard, of all the women you had to fight over, you had to snatch Gu Shengxiaos woman away? Elder Bai was trembling with rage. He no longer cared about the shocked look in the Left Emissarys eyes as he walked towards Dongfang Yu. Great Sacred Lady, youve returned? Everything which had happened earlier on had been a misunderstanding, it was all a misunderstanding! Chapter 1658 - Returning To The Secret Order (15)

Chapter 1658: Returning To The Secret Order (15)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Great Sacred Lady? Boom! Those words were like a bolt of lightning on a clear day and struck everyone in the area dumb. This gorgeous woman in white robes was the Secret Orders legendary Sacred Lady? Heavens, they were just about to attack the Sacred Ladys children! This time, even if the Order Master were to emerge, she might not even protect them! Sacred Lady? Impossible! The Left Emissary has suffered a heavy hit. His face changed color and his lips turned white as he trembled gently, The Gu siblings are the Sacred Ladys children? This is impossible, definitely impossible! Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and turned towards the sluggish Wen Ya. Wen Ya, you sl*t, this is all your fault! Didnt you tell me that the Gu siblings have no background? This is all your fault! His hand gripped fiercely around Wen Yas neck and began to strangle her! If it had not been for this sl*t, I would not have offended Gu Ruoyun! Hence, this is all her fault! Wen Ya choked for air as she stared pleadingly at Wen Yue, asking for help. Wen Yue turned away when she saw Wen Yas pleading eyes and did not spare her another nce. If it had not been for Wen Ya, she would never have had to suffer so much torment. Wen Ya was in despair. Her hands fell limply to her side and swung gently in the air. Her eyes rolled back and her tongue lolled out. The Left Emissarys grip grew tighter and tighter and the sound of her breathing slowly disappeared. Gu Ruoyun did not say a word. It was likely that she also never suspected that Dongfang Yu was the Secret Orders Sacred Lady. No wonder Elder Tianyi had taken such good care of her when they had first met. He had done so not because she had epted the Secret Orders inheritance but most likely because of Dongfang Yu... Elder Bai, your disciple has insulted my daughter. Shouldnt you give me an exnation for this? Great Sacred Lady. Elder Baiughed bitterly and gently closed his eyes. He then opened them again and they were filled with determination. I will cripple him of his power and chase him out from the Secret Order! Elder Bai knows that this was the best conclusion. If the Sacred Lady were to dole out the punishment personally, this little animals life would cease to exist. As for me... Elder Bai paused and continued, I will cripple myself of my own powers as well and leave the Secret Order! Master, no! The Left Emissarys features drained of color. I dont want to be a good-for-nothing, Master! Wham! Elder Bai raised his hand and mmed it violently upon the Left Emissarys chest. At that moment, a powerful energy was channeled into the Left Emissarys chest. His body was flung aside and he spat out a mouthful of blood as his face turned even paler. Elder Bais hand slowlynded on his own chest... Just as it has happened with the Left Emissary, Elder Bai gathered his energy into his chest and destroyed his Qi Center. Blood poured out from his mouth and his legs crumpled heavily on the ground. Master... The Left Emissary felt the power leaving his body. His eyes filled with fear and he murmured weakly. Sacred Lady, I had not been strict enough in disciplining my disciple. As a result, this little animal had crossed you and had offended your daughter. Hence, I have destroyed my Qi Center as punishment. Please forgive me, Sacred Lady! Dongfang Yu did not even spare them a nce as she replied emotionlessly, You can leave now! Thank you, Sacred Lady, for sparing our lives. Elder Bai joined his fists before he strenuously got back onto his feet. He then walked towards the Left Emissary who was still copsed on the ground. Chapter 1659 - Returning To The Secret Order (16)

Chapter 1659: Returning To The Secret Order (16)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that moment, Elder Bai seemed to have aged ten years. His once straight back was now hunched... Master, what will be of us? What should we do next? The Left Emissary had lost his powers and has been chased out of the Secret Order. He felt as if his whole life was over. Dont worry, I will feed and clothe you even if I have to beg. Elder Bai bent down and helped the Left Emissary to his feet. They then slowly walked step-by-step out the door. Their footsteps were very unsteady and the Left Emissary, who was still being supported, looked as if he would copse at any moment. The Left Emissarys heart was sour. If it had not been for me, Master would never have been dragged down to this level... Elder Bai is really adaptable to the circumstances. Grand Lord Hong Lian stared at the two as they left andughed coldly. He then said, If this were anyone else, forget about crippling themselves. Even if someone else had crippled him, he might not be able to continue living. Grand Lord Hong Lian was unconcerned whether those two would return to cause trouble for them. Two crippled cultivators werepletely insignificant. Aside from doting on his disciples, there isnt much of an issue with Elder Bai. However, he had destroyed his entire life because he had doted on his disciples. He understood that if he does not cripple himself, I would never have let them leave this ce alive. Dongfang Yus eyes grew cold. Therefore, he had made a pretty good decision. Brother Tian, were done here and we should go. My Master isnt here either so theres no need for me to linger. The Master she had mentioned was the Secret Orders Order Master. Gu Shengxiao furrowed his brows and turned towards Wen Yue, Are you willing toe with us? The Wen family has been destroyed and Wen Ya was dead. Aside from the Master of the Wen family who had journeyed to the Governors Pce and escaped the attack, there was no one else left in the Wen family. Hence, Wen Yue naturally has nowhere to go. Therefore, Wen Yue quickly nodded when she heard Gu Shengxiaos invitation and her eyes filled with gratitude. Big Brother Gu, thank you, everyone, for saving me. Gu Shengxiao wanted to say something more but was afraid that his words might cause Wen Yue to misunderstand. In the end, he shut his mouth and said nothing. The straight-tempered Wen Yue was used to his coldness and did not mind his silence... Come, lets return to the Red Lotus Territory. If theres anything else to say, we shall discuss it once weve returned to the Territory. Grand Lord Hong Lian held Dongfang Yus body as his crimson robes shot into the distance. Lets leave as well. Qianbei Ye gently wrapped his arms around Gu Ruoyuns body as his demonic red eyes gleamed with a smile. His eyes have only ever beheld her existence. Gu Shengxiao watched as the four of them sped into the distance. He then looked at Wen Yue and frowned. You can f ollow along on your own 1 . Oh. 2 Wen Yue replied obediently as she followed behind Gu Shengxiao. To her, as long as she could gaze at Gu Shengxiao from a distance, she was satisfied. Even if that man does not love her. 3 The Red Lotus Territory was located near the First City so the group had reached their destination within a day. When they had returned to the Grand Lords residence, Gu Ruoyun revealed her next objective... Yuner, you want to journey to the Deserted Snonds? Grand Lord Hong Lian was shaken and he knit his brows. What do you want to do in the Deserted Snonds? Father, a friend of mine had journeyed deep into the Deserted Snonds to find the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom to help me refine the Celestial Puppet Pill that broke big brother out of his puppet state. This friend had sent someone else to bring the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom to me but he was nowhere to be found. Perhaps he has run into some issue the Deserted Snonds and was unable to return as a result. Hence, I must fo look for him. Chapter 1660 - Returning To The Secret Order (17)

Chapter 1660: Returning To The Secret Order (17)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen had gone to the Deserted Snonds for Gu Shengxiaos sake so Gu Ruoyun could not stand idly by no matter what. Yuner, you must think this through thoroughly. Though he had obtained the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom, that does not mean that he would still be in the Deserted Snonds. Are you sure that you still want to go there? I can start to search for him there. Besides, I have a hunch that that evildoer, Zuo Shangchen, has encountered some trouble in the Deserted Snonds! Her hunch was very strong and itpelled her to take action. Grand Lord Hong Lian sighed. Since thats the case, you should go. However, you must take care of your safety in everything you do. Even though Gu Ruoyuns powers have risen to great heights, Grand Lord Hong Lian still worried for her safety and had to remind her. Little sister, let mee with you. Theres no need. Gu Ruoyun shook her head. Big brother, its been difficult for you and our parents to reunite. You should stay back and keep thempany. Dont worry, Ill be back soon and help you to bring Zuo Shangchen back! Thest part of his sisters words caused Gu Shengxiao to frown. He did not understand what she was talking about. What had she meant by help me bring to Zuo Shangchen back? Zuo Shangchen had indeed run into danger for my sake and I do want to save him but the meaning in Gu Ruoyuns words seemed to indicate that Zuo Shangchen was my man. How is that possible? Zuo Shangchen and I are both men. How could the former be my man? Gu Shengxiaoughed weakly in exasperation when he thought of this. Alright, I shall wait for you here. Im tired. Im going back to my room to rest. Xiao Ye is waiting for me in the room. Gu Ruoyun yawned and spokezily. Yuner. Dongfang Yu seemed to remember something. She took Gu Ruoyuns hand and smiled gently. I think Xiao Ye isnt too bad at all. Once youve returned from the Deserted Snonds, lets get your marriage settled. Gu Ruoyun was startled. She had once promised Qianbei Ye that they would get married once her family has been reunited... Now, her family has indeed been reunited and they shall hold the wedding ceremony! ... The man was standing in front of a window in the room. A gentle breeze stirred the air and his silver hair fluttered in the wind. He seemed to sense a familiar aura from behind him and stayed still, allowing a pair of hands to embrace him from behind. Xiao Ye, once weve returned from the Deserted Snonds, lets get married. The womans words caused Qianbei Yes body to stiffen 1 . He then raised his hand and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms before gently stroking the womans hair with his fingers. Ive waited for this day for a very long time. Qianbei Ye stared gently at the woman in his arms. Ten years ago, when I had opened my eyes and seen you, I had already decided that it has to be you and no one else in this lifetime! Gu Ruoyun gently pursed her lips. Perhaps their meeting ten years ago has resulted in this inseparable love and friendship in this lifetime... Xiao Ye, out of all of the most fortunate incidents that year, nothing exceeds meeting you. Gu Ruoyun leaned against Qianbei Yes body as her face lifted into a happy smile. You have given me too much in this lifetime and its difficult for me to reciprocate... Who told you that it would be impossible for you to reciprocate? Qianbei Ye smiled as he held Gu Ruoyun. His eyes shed with a teasing smile. When we return, we will get married. You will then give me a son and a daughter. This is the greatest reciprocation. Chapter 1661 - Returning To The Secret Order (18)

Chapter 1661: Returning To The Secret Order (18)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun shivered slightly and turned towards Qianbei Ye. By the way, Xiao Ye, ever since Zixie had helped me to unlock the gate to the Dark Earth Realm, hes gone into a deep sleep and has not awakened since. Has something happened to him? Dont worry, hell be alright. Besides, the longer he sleeps means that once he awakens, the power he will have regained will be even stronger! Qianbei Ye scoffed, Even though I dont like him, I cant deny that the only love rival I fear is him alone! Qianbei Ye has never paid much attention to the other men who had swarmed around Gu Ruoyuns side. Zixie was the only love rival that he fears the most! Zixie had apanied Gu Ruoyun the longest and there was even a lifetime contract between the two. He was powerful and his looks were startlingly good! How could Qianbei Ye not worry when there was such a man by Gu Ruoyuns side? It was a good thing that the person Gu Ruoyun had chosen in the end was him1 ... Zixie is my friend and he will always be my friend! Gu Ruoyuns voice was filled with determination. Besides, once the dust has settled in all our matters, I will set Zixie free so that he can find his own happiness. I have no right to force him to stay by my side! Qianbei Ye smiled gently, Yuner, trust me, Zixie would never agree to dissolve his contract with you. Dissolving a lifetime contract would require agreement from both side so you cannot give him his freedom. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything more when she had heard this. She only turned her gaze to the sky outside the house. Xiao Ye, when ourst enemy has been defeated, lets find a quiet ce and live in seclusion, alright? At this moment, Gu Ruoyun could not help but remember the little vige which had taken her in as well as the simple and honest vigers... Unfortunately, she had dragged those vigers down and they had been massacred! Alright. Qianbei Ye did not think too much of it and agreed to Gu Ruoyuns request. Wherever you want to go, I shall follow even to the ends of the earth. Youd better not think of casting me aside... After he had said that, he tightened his embrace around Gu Ruoyun and felt her return the action. Wife, its gettingte now, shouldnt we start our baby-making operation? He grinned as his peerless features inched closer to Gu Ruoyun. Before Gu Ruoyun could say her agreement, he scooped her up into his arms and walked towards the bed... ... Gu Shengxiao was seated on a bed in a simple yet clean room with his eyes closed in meditation. A momentter, someone knocked on the door. Come in. His eyes darkened as he replied in a deep, husky voice. Creak! The rooms door was pushed open and the pale yellow glow of the setting sun streamed in. A woman with dignified and graceful features stepped in and stood in front of Gu Shengxiao as if she was gathering her courage. She then stammered, Big Brother Gu, theres something I need to tell you. What is it? Gu Shengxiao furrowed his brows and his features were as grim as ever. It was likely that he would only show a smile when he was in front of Gu Ruoyun. Big Brother Gu. Wen Yue gripped her robes nervously with a slight blush on her face. Do you believe in love at first sight? Ever since I had seen you for the first time in the Wen family home, I had fallen in love with you. From then on, my mind was only filled with the thoughts of you! I know that I may sound wanton but I really like you. Even though youve treated me coldly, my feelings for you wont change. Chapter 1662 - Returning To The Secret Order (19)

Chapter 1662: Returning To The Secret Order (19)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Shengxiao stared at Wen Yue in surprise. He knows that Wen Yue loves him but he never thought that someone as timid as her would have to courage to confess her feelings to him. Wen Yue. Gu Shengxiao furrowed his brows. To you, I have no other feelings aside from gratitude. If there was no love, there was no love! He was not the type of person who would give someone false hope. Since he does not like Wen Yue that way, he would admit it openly so she could find her own ending. Perhaps Wen Yue has already anticipated his answer as her eyes only showed disappointment and no other emotion. I know, Big Brother Gu. Actually, I had known from the start that you would never like me! Previously, I had thought that you wont ept me because my surname is Wen. Now, I understand that I had never been in your heart. Wen Yue took a deep breath and continued, However, I have no regrets. At least Ive told you my true feelings. She was not an inflexible person. If the opposition does not like her, she does not want to entangle herself too much. Big Brother Gu, may I be your little sister? Wen Yue lifted her head and looked at Gu Shengxiao as she said, Though I cant be your wife, I still want to be your rtive. I know that I cannot bepared to your blood rtives but as long as I can call you my brother, I am happy. Gu Shengxiao thought for a moment before nodding. Youve been calling me Big Brother Gu all this time so I will also recognize you as my younger sister. Really? Wen Yues heart leaped as a smile appeared in her eyes as well. Big Brother Gu, from now on, you are my brother. Alright. Gu Shengxiaos face was not as grim as it had been previously. Since Im now your brother, if you are ever bullied in the future, you can ask me for help. Furthermore, when you marry in the future, I will prepare a gift for you. Thank you, Big Brother Gu. Wen Yue was smiling so happily but no one knows that at this moment, her heart was dripping with blood. However, this was the only way for her to stay by Gu Shengxiaos side! It was still better than being unable to see him! She was content with the way things were... If theres nothing else, youd better go back and rest. I want to continue my cultivation. Alright, Big Brother Gu. Wen Yues smile looked very happy as she looked at Gu Shengxiao and said, Big Brother Gu, Im really happy to have met you in this lifetime. After speaking, she did not give Gu Shengxiao the chance to reply as she turned around and left the room, shutting the door behind her. Gu Shengxiao stared at the tightly shut door and shook his head as a sense of helplessness appeared on his cold features. He has no feelings towards Wen Yue so he did not want to lie to her. It was a good thing that Wen Yue was adaptable. He could rx now... Shengxiao. A gentle voice sounded from outside the door. Gu Shengxiao was startled for a moment. He then lifted his head to look at the woman in white who was standing in front of the door and asked, Mother, what are you doing here? I was only dropping by but I had identally overheard Wen Yues confession to you. Dongfang Yu walked in and slowly approached Gu Shengxiao. She then sat down next to him and said, Your sisters wedding has been settled and now, its your turn. I think that Wen Yue isnt too bad at all and we arent people who prioritize family status either. As long as shes someone that you like, no matter who they are, I will treat her as if she was my own child. Gu Shengxiao shook his head. I only feel gratitude towards Wen Yue. If I marry her so irresponsibly, I will destroy her life. This way, its not too bad. At least I wont be letting her down. Chapter 1663 - Returning To The Secret Order (20)

Chapter 1663: Returning To The Secret Order (20)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I think Wen Yue still holds you in her heart. Shes only forcing herself to be your younger sister. Dongfang Yu sighed exasperatedly. As a woman, she naturally understands Wen Yues actions better than Gu Shengxiao. She admires Wen Yue because she was adaptable. Mother, whats wrong with her forcing herself to take me as her older brother? Gu Shengxiaoughed, It is better than marrying me while I dont love her. You silly little boy, Im only worried about your marriage. Youve always been on your own all these years without anyone to keep youpany. Dongfang Yuughed bitterly. By the way, whos that Zuo Shangchen Yuner had mentioned? Based on the way she had said it, the rtionship between the two of you... Mother, Zuo Shangchen is a man! Gu Shengxiao was feeling even more exasperated. A man? Dongfang Yu was stunned. Had Gu Shengxiao not taken a wife all these years because he liked men? 1 She thought for a moment and said, Whoever you like, even if that person is a man, I will approve of it. 2 Gu Shengxiao was struck dumb. My mother would not hesitate to let a man marry me just so I can have apanion? Each time Gu Shengxiao thought about marrying Zuo Shangchen, he would feel his hair stand on end and goosebumps would rise on his skin. Alright, mother, when Ive found a woman that I like, Ill bring her back to meet you. Gu Shengxiao hurriedly exined. As for my rtionship with Zuo Shangche... Please dont disgust me. Even though Ive been on my own for many years, Im certain that I like women and not men! There was more that Dongfang Yu wanted to say but she was pushed out of the door by an annoyed Gu Shengxiao. Shengxiao. Dongfang Yu turned to look at Gu Shengxiao from the door and said, Alright, I wont force you. Once youve fallen for someone, bring that person back to see me and Ill show you how epting I am! My requirement for my sons and daughters-inw are very simple, they dont necessarily need to be from a noble status nor do they have to be young and pretty. They dont necessarily have to be a woman as well! As long as that person is alive, that will do! This requirement was indeed very simple. As long as that person was alive, even if that person was not female, that was fine for her too... Gu Shengxiaos mouth twitched. It seems that his mother has decided that the reason why he stillcks a wife was because he liked men. By the way... Dongfang Yu seem to remember something and added, Even if that person isnt human, thats alright too! Demi-beast humans talents are very powerful anyway. Besides, based on your parents position, no one would dare plot against our grandchildren so you can rest assured! Gu Shengxiao rubbed his head to stave off his headache and replied exasperatedly, Mother, I promise you that after my little sister has saved Zuo Shangchen, I will search for my life partner, alright? Ah hah! I knew that your rtionship with Zuo Shangchen isnt a regr one. Otherwise, why would you only search for your other half after he has been rescued? ... Gu Shengxiao did not know what to say anymore. He was just making excuses so that he could stop his mother from nagging him. However, he did not expect his mother to insist on him and Zuo Shangchen being lovers... How is that even possible? Mother, Im only worried about little sisters safety, I have no such inclination for men! After she gets back, I will think about my marriage. Are you happy now? Dongfang Yu nodded, Alright, remember your promise to me. Otherwise, I will personally find you a suitable match. Chapter 1664 - The Deserted Snowlands (1)

Chapter 1664: The Deserted Snonds (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Shengxiaos entire face was full of exasperation. It was a good thing that Dongfang Yu did not say anything else. She sent Gu Shengxiao a meaningful smile before she turned around and left. Gu Shengxiao watched Dongfang Yu as she left and heaved a sigh of relief. A bitter smile then formed on his face. Once little sister returns, I will definitely need to find my life partner to prevent my mother from nagging me all the time... After mumbling to himself, he sat down cross-legged and continued to cultivate. The next day. Gu Ruoyun stepped out from her room and saw Wen Yue who had been waiting outside the door. She was stunned as she raised her brow and asked, The person you should be waiting for is my big brother. Wen Yue pursed her lips and lifted her head to look at Gu Ruoyun before asking, Can Ie with you to save that man? Give me one good reason. I want to help Big Brother Gu. Wen Yue lowered her eyelids and replied, That person youre going to save should be very important to Big Brother Gu so, Id like to help him too... Mm, they are sworn brothers who have been through life and death. Zuo Shangchen had once told her that Gu Shengxiao and he had made a life and death pact. This was the type of rtionship that no one could interfere with. Only when they have experienced a life or death situation would they be able to make a life and death friendship pact! Gu Shengxiao was a straight man. He does not love Zuo Shangchen but Zuo Shangchen has always held the ce of a good and important friend in his heart! May Ie with you? Wen Yue blinked and stared at Gu Ruoyun with anticipation. Gu Ruoyun shook her head. Are you certain that you can journey to the Deserted Snonds and not be a burden based on your current level of power? Wen Yues heart clenched instantly when she heard this and her face filled wtih agony. She knows that she was not powerful enough. Otherwise, she would not have been so powerless to help Gu Shengxiao... If you want to help him, it will be crucial for you to increase your power. Power is the only thing that can help him. Gu Ruoyuns eyesnded upon Wen Yues face. Honestly speaking, she has a good feeling about Wen Yue. Wen Yue had helped Gu Shengxiao twice and had even decided to marry a man she does not love for his sake. Most importantly, she had not asked for any form of repayment after she had helped Gu Shengxiao. What kind of love would cause a woman to willingly give up a lifetime of her own happiness for the sake of a man? I understand. Wen Yue clenched her fists tightly as her eyes filled with determination. Thank you, I know what I should do now. I have to raise my power, only then can I stay by his side and help him. Wen Yue then smiled at Gu Ruoyun in gratitude before turning to leave the rear courtyard. Gu Ruoyun watched Wen Yue leave before she turned towards the man by her side and said, This fellow is certainly very good at courting peach blossoms. First it was Zuo Shangchen, now its Wen Yue. More importantly, they have helped him and never asked for anything in return. Qianbei Ye raised his brow and pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. Youre the same. Could it be that this woman has no idea about how many admirers she has? Xiao Ye, its gettingte and we should head out. Let me say goodbye to my parents and well leave this ce. Gu Ruoyun yawned and headed towards the great hall. However, she bumped into her parents before she could reach the great hall. Yuner. Dongfang Yu saw Gu Ruoyun who had appeared in front of her and quickly stepped forward, Are you leaving? Chapter 1665 - The Deserted Snowlands (2)

Chapter 1665: The Deserted Snonds (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mm. Gu Ruoyun nodded gently. Mother, Ill be back soon. Alright. Dongfang Yu smiled tenderly. I have absolute confidence in your powers. Ill wait here for you to return. As Gu Ruoyun stared into the womans gentle and beautiful features, she wanted to say something more but decided not to do so in the end. She took onest look at her parents and turned to leave the residence. Soon, she disappeared from view. Yuer, Grand Lord Hong Lian pulled Dongfang Yu into his arms. Dont worry, our daughters powers have grown so much. Besides, Xiao Ye is also with her. The two of them cant possibly run into any issues. Dongfang Yu nodded but her eyes continued to stare at the direction of Gu Ruoyuns departure. She did not turn away at all... ... It was necessary to go through arge mountain first to get to the Deserted Snonds. At this moment on the mountain, several women were picking medicinal herbs and putting them into the wicker baskets on their backs. Based on their robes, one could tell that these women must be from a nearby vige. They were taking advantage of the abundant medicinal herbs in therge mountain and decided to pick a few herbs to sell at a nearby town before it got dark. A woman was holding a little girl who looked to be around three years old by the hand. The little girl has delicate and adorable features. The only w was the freckles scattered on her face. Queer, dont fidget. The woman noticed that the girl was reaching out to pick a medicinal herb and quickly pulled her back. Youll damage the medicinal herbs. By then, I wont be able to sell them for money. The other women saw the little maidens adorable little features and could not help but burst intoughter. Queers mother, Queer can already differentiate between medicinal herbs and weeds at such a young age. Perhaps you can let her learn medicine and she may even be an expert. When Queers mother heard this, an exasperated smile appeared on her face. If shes to learn medicine, she needs a Master to teach her. The money needed for this is no small amount. If my Queer can pick herbs like me, at least she can stay full and need not feel hungry. Just as the women were chatting, a green-robed figure slowly descended from the sky. It was a delicate, pretty and pristine-looking woman. She has an aloof and noble aura and one could not help but feel mesmerized by it. By her side was a peerless-looking and beautiful man with silver hair and crimson robes. His looks could send all living things into a frenzy. He stood next to her with both arms crossed above his chest while his demonic red eyes gazed tenderly and lovingly at the green-robed woman. Fairy sister and fairy brother. When the freckled little maiden saw the two mesmerizing figures, she immediately waved her hands and smiled sweetly. Gu Ruoyun lowered her head to look at the little maidens freckled little face. A sense of absent-mindedness shed in her eyes as her thoughts slowly gravitated back to a few years ago, back to that little vige which had been drenched in blood. This little girl has a natural gift for medicine. Gu Ruoyun lifted her hand to stroke the little maidens head as she smiled gently. Queers mother, I told you that Queer has talent in medicine but you did not believe me. Look, even this outstanding maiden has said it as well. One of the women stared enviously at Queers mother. Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye had descended from the sky. Therefore, they had determined that the couple were powerful cultivators. A powerful cultivator like this was enough to receive the admiration of a normal citizen for a lifetime! They would believe anything that these cultivators said without a doubt. Chapter 1666 - The Deserted Snowlands (3)

Chapter 1666: The Deserted Snonds (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion But... Queers mother looked troubled. Our family does not have the money to send Queer to study medicine. I have a book. Gu Ruoyun took a book out from the Ancient Divine Pagoda and ced it in front of Queer, Theres a lot of information about medicine in this book. Im fated to this little maiden so I will give this to her. Queer blinked and epted the book on medicine that Gu Ruoyun had ced in front of her. She then cried out sweetly, Thank you, fairy sister. Is you name Queer? Gu Ruoyun bent down and stroked Queers head as she smiled, If theres anything that you need, you can find me in the Red Lotus Territory in the First City. Heres a token, you can enter the First City with this. After this, Gu Ruoyun stood up and looked at the man by her side before saying, Xiao Ye, lets keep going. Qianbei Ye nodded and his demonic eyes swept towards the freckled little maiden. However, since Gu Ruoyun had not mentioned it, he would not ask. Wait a moment... Queers mother wanted to say something. However, as she was about to speak, the two had stepped into the sky and soon disappeared from their view. Queers mother, your Queer has met with nobility this time. This Lady seemed to want her as a disciple! Besides, she also seems to havee from the First City. I know that the First City is a hub for powerful cultivators. Any one of them could destroy an empire! That woman was experienced and quickly introduced the legendary First City to Queer and her mother... Queer looked perplexed, unsure of what was going on. However, her mothers heart was trembling and her face was full of pleasant surprise. Queer, your Auntie Wu is right. Weve just met with nobility! ... Gu Ruoyun paused in midair with her back towards the man as an absent-minded light shed across her eyes. I know you must be curious as to why I would help that little maiden without good cause. Qianbei Ye smiled as stepped forward and held Gu Ruoyun. I know that no matter what you do, you would have your reasons. Gu Ruoyun slowly turned around and looked at the man behind her, I know that little maiden! No! I should say that I had known her in her past life! That scene from a few years ago was like a thorn which had pierced fiercely into Gu Ruoyuns heart. A few years ago, I was hunted for dead by the Lin family and had been badly wounded. I was saved by a viger and I recuperated in that vige! However, after I had left, I did not expect the Lin family members to discover that vige and massacre every single person in it! That freckled little maidens older brother was the person who had taken me in at the time! When I had returned, I saw that little vige drenched in blood. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and continued, I didnt think that I would still be able to find that little maiden even though shes forgotten about me! I had sensed that she was the same little maiden from that vige from the first nce. Since she liked medicine, I wanted to give her a book about medicine. I had prepared it after I had left the vige back then but who would have thought that she would pass on before I could give the book to her? Hence, I had been carrying that book around with me. Qianbei Yes embrace tightened around her as if he wanted to dissolve the pain in her heart. Since youve found her reincarnated self, I will support you however you want to help her. Chapter 1667 - The Deserted Snowlands (4)

Chapter 1667: The Deserted Snonds (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyes and calmly replied, I know that therere many people like the Lin family in this world who dont attach any importance to the lives of normal people. Some even believe that normal people do not have the right to live in this world. Those innocent, simple and honest vigers had never done anything wrong but they had suffered the annihtion of their vige in the end. In this life, Gu Ruoyun has killed her share of people. However, the people she had killed had all deserved to die. She has never killed the innocent! Hence, when she had seen the bloodbath in the vige, she was heartbroken. Besides, if it had not been for her, those innocent people would not have lost their lives... Yuner, I guarantee that I will never let anyone by your side get hurt nor will I allow anyone who has helped you to lose their lives! Qianbei Ye gripped Gu Ruoyuns shoulders tightly as his eyes filled with determination. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently and leaned her body into Qianbei Yes embrace. She gently closed her eyes as she basked in the warmth from the mans chest. Xiao Ye, this little maiden had been dragged down because of me in her past life. In this life, I will give her the best life! If she wants to learn medicine, I will personally teach her. If she wants to cultivate, I will also grant her the best conditions. No one is allowed to bully her. Alright. Qianbei Ye lowered his eyelids and nted a kiss on the womans lips, No matter what you do, I will give you the biggest support! Gu Ruoyun smiled. Her smile was one of contentment. By receiving Qianbei Yespanionship in this lifetime, was there anything else that she has to fear? Xiao Ye, lets continue on. We arent too far off from the Deserted Snonds from here. Gu Ruoyun looked at the pure blue sky a near distance away and curled her lips as she remarked. The brief interlude had not affected their next move. After Gu Ruoyun had finished speaking, she continued to rush ahead and soon disappeared from Qianbei Yes line of sight. Qianbei Ye curled his lips and his demonic red eyes were full of smiles. As Gu Ruoyun sped up ahead, he also sped towards the Deserted Snonds as well. He had caught up with Gu Ruoyun not too long after... The Deserted Snonds. As the name suggests, this was a barren piece ofnd. Aside from the pure white snow, there were no grass or trees for miles nor were there any birds or beasts! The vastnd was filled with endless white and does not seem to have an end. Weve arrived at the Deserted Snonds. I wonder where that fellow Zuo Shangchen could be? Gu Ruoyun raised her brows. She does not know if she was mistaken but she had felt extremely uneasy once she had set foot into this ce. Xiao Ye, I keep getting the feeling that something grim is about to happen. Im here, I wont let you run into any danger. Qianbei Ye turned around to look at Gu Ruoyun as he spoke with determination. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else but the deeper they ventured into the area, the stronger that sense of uneasiness grew. It was if an endless abyss was lying at the end of the Deserted Snonds. I did not expect the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom to grow in a ce like this. When we find Zuo Shangchen, we must take him away immediately. We cant stay here. Alright. Qianbei Ye wrapped his arm tightly around Gu Ruoyuns shoulder. Suddenly, his demonic eyes shed with a peculiar light and a somber air appeared on his beautiful face! Ever since his breakthrough to the Ninth Transformation State, Qianbei Ye has never worn this expression before... Not good! Qianbei Yes expression changed as he sensed something. Yuner, we have to go now, quickly! He then grabbed Gu Ruoyun and fled madly into the distance... Chapter 1668 - Pregnant (1)

Chapter 1668: Pregnant (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xiao Ye? Gu Ruoyun was shaken and still unaware of what was going on when she was dragged by Qianbei Ye into a mad escape. She had not even had the time to ask questions... Rumble! Just then, the entire Deserted Snonds began to shake as if this part of the world was about to break apart! Qianbei Ye saw that it was toote and hugged Gu Ruoyun very tightly. A blood-red light slowly emerged from within his demonic eyes and his expression was extremely somber. Xiao Ye, what on earth is going on? Gu Ruoyun has never seen Qianbei Ye behave like this. He almost resembled an angered wild animal as his entire being exploded with a frantic aura. His silvery hair was dancing in the freezing wild wind while his crimson red looked as if they had been dyed in bright red blood, creating a magnificent scene in the gradually copsing Deserted Snonds. Its him! Qianbei Yes features gradually turned gloomy and his eyes slowly released a powerful murderous intent. He has emerged! Thats impossible! Gu Ruoyun understood what Qianbei Ye had meant and her expression changed greatly. If he really has emerged, the Secret Order would have noticed that! I dont know what the reason is either but I can sense it. Hes here. The Deserted Snonds copse is also caused by his power. Qianbei Yes eyes darkened as he gently pursed his red lips. Yuner, no matter what happens, do not leave my side. This time, I had indeed been careless! I had not noticed that he had broken the seal and caused Gu Ruoyun to fall knee-deep in danger! His heart was upset and guilt-ridden at the thought of this. Xiao Ye. Gu Ruoyun clutched Qianbei Yes arm tightly, This isnt your fault. After all, he had been sealed away in the Secret Orders Training Pagoda and the Secret Order had not noticed that he had escaped from the Training Pagoda either! Besides, I feel that Zuo Shangchens disappearance must be rted to this fellow somehow. Qianbei Ye did not reply and only held onto Gu Ruoyun very tightly. The red light in his demonic eyes became even more magnificent... Boom! A wave of powerful energy was released from the Deserted Snonds and caused the ce to copse even faster. As the crumbling ensued, Gu Ruoyun felt her vision turn ck and her body falter backwards... Yuner! As she lost consciousness, she heard Qianbei Yes voice roaring like a furious wild animal by her ear... ... Yuner, Yuner. She was feeling dizzy as a concerned and gentle voice murmured into her ear. Gu Ruoyun slowly opened her eyes to find Qianbei Yes peerless and beautiful features in front of her. Even the anxiety in his eyes was clear. Yuner, are you alright? Gu Ruoyun propped her body up and looked around her before frowning. She remembers that she was still in the Deserted Snonds but her surroundings were now filled with nts. The rippling sound of a mountain stream could also be heard nearby. An abundance of tree branches grew above her like clouds and it was shady and moist. What is this ce? Gu Ruoyun seemed to remember something and grabbed Qianbei Yes arm as she asked anxiously, Xiao Ye, are you alright? Qianbei Ye shook his head and replied gently, Do I look like Im not alright? And that fellow? Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as her eyes shed with skepticism. He had not appeared. Qianbei Ye smiled gently. The smile in his eyes was like overflowing water as he continued We are now in the underground area of the Deserted Snonds! I never thought that there would be a forest beneath the Deserted Snonds either. No, I should say that no one on the maind would have ever expected it! Chapter 1669 - Pregnant (2)

Chapter 1669: Pregnant (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ground above was nketed with pure white snow while the underground area was filled with forest and streams. It was quite a contrast. That cant be right. Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment. That fellow has always tried to kill us. Why had he not made a move up until this moment? Since he has captured Zuo Shangchen and used him to lure us here, its impossible that he wouldnt do anything. Qianbei Ye fell silent for a moment. After a long pause, he shook his head, I dont really know why either! However, I know that he has just broken the seal so would probably need some time to recuperate first. This may be the reason why he hasnt caused any trouble for us. However, since hes lured us here and did not hesitate to bring us into the Deserted Snonds underground world, its likely that he already has some schemesid out. We must be careful no matter what. I understand. Gu Ruoyun curled her lips into a smile and looked at the peerless man before her as she replied. Yuner, what happened to you? Why had you suddenly fainted? Qianbei Ye stared at Gu Ruoyun with concern as he asked worriedly. I not too sure myself. Its probably just my body feeling a little unwell recently, I keep feeling as if I need to throw up... Nausea? Gu Ruoyun was shaken for a moment as if she had thought of something and ced her hand on her pulse. Instantly, her delicate and pretty features froze. What is it? Qianbei Ye stared at Gu Ruoyun nervously, his eyes filled with care and concern. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and said, Im pregnant. 1 However, this child hase at a truly inopportune time 2 ! Right now, life and death was unpreditable for me so how am I going to protect the baby? Qianbei Ye waspletely stunned and remained dazed on the spot. His red, demonic eyes were filled with pleasant surprise. After a long time, he suddenly recovered and stared at Gu Ruoyun exictedly, Are you saying that youre pregnant? You have our child? Gu Ruoyun sighed as she stared at the delighted man. Unfortunately, we have plunged into peril and our lives could be in danger at any moment. I dont know if the baby will survive with us. Under normal circumstances, she would have been just as excited as Qianbei Ye but when she remembered their current situation, her heart filled with worry. Yuner, I wont let any dangere to you or our child! Qianbei Yes expression turned serious. Even though Im uncertain of what lies ahead of us, I will give everything I have to protect you! Gu Ruoyun stared at the mans determined features and smiled gently. This fellow was just as he has always been. Be it tone or manner, there was no difference. However, Gu Ruoyun does not know why but she felt as if something was not right. This sensation caused her to feel like taking a step back whenever Qianbei Ye was near her... Yuner? Qianbei Ye was startled for a moment and asked, puzzled, Whats going on? Xiao Ye, Gu Ruoyun suppressed the conflict in her heart and smiled, Im now pregnant with our child so Im afraid that you might get too exicited and hurt the baby. This exnation was rather rational and Qianbei Ye did not think too much of it either. He smiled and that smile was just as beautiful and moving as ever. Alright, Ill try my best not to touch you during this time to prevent identally hurting the child. This baby is our first child and Ill protect it from harm. Qianbei Ye smiled and said. Come, lets keep going, I wonder if Zuo Shangchen is here as well. As he spoke, the man slowly turned around and ventured ahead into an unknown path. Chapter 1670 - Pregnant (3)

Chapter 1670: Pregnant (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun stared at the man as he left before frowning, He is indeed Qianbei Ye. I can sense the aura from his body but I cant understand why Im so repulsed by his touch? This kind of repulsion was a reflex. Even Gu Ruoyun could not understand what was going on... Qianbei Ye sensed that the woman had not moved. He turned around and looked at Gu Ruoyun as he asked, Yuner, whats wrong? We should find Zuo Shangchen quickly. Once weve found Zuo Shangchen, we can leave this ce. Why are you standing around here for? Gu Ruoyun returned to her senses and faced Qianbei Ye in his suspicion. She smiled calmly and said, Havent you heard of the phrase? Motherhood makes one stupid and Im now pregnant with our child. Thats why I will have the tendency to stare absentmindedly. Qianbei Ye nodded in understanding. I see. Youd better hurry up then. Alright. Gu Ruoyun curled her lips into a small smile. No matter how well this fellow acted, sometimes he would still give himself away... If this had been the real Qianbei Ye, he would never have left a pregnant Gu Ruoyun behind and certainly would not prompt her this way either! A persons tone and mannerisms could be faked but the true care and concern that they show others could never be replicated. However, what puzzled Gu Ruoyun was how the aura on this mans body was so simr to Qianbei Yes. If he had not given himself away at this point, she might not have noticed... Gu Ruoyun tailed the man in front of her at the thought of this. At the moment, she was no match for this fellow. Besides, she does not know where the real Qianbei Ye was so she could only feign ignorance and tag along behind him... In addition, she believes that as long as she followed this fellow, she would definitely find Zuo Shangchen! Xiao Ye. Gu Ruoyuns eyes moved a little as she smiled gently at the man next to her. Do you still remember the first time we had met? At the time, I had found you in a deep sleep in that secret ce. You had then woken up and screamed bloody murder at me. It was a good thing that you had lost your memories and youd even forgotten how to kill. Otherwise, I fear that I might have been killed by your hands back then. Qianbei Ye smiled. His eyes, filled with tender light, turned towards Gu Ruoyun. I had not recognized you which was why I had reacted that way. However, I had regretted itter on. What? Do you want to collect that debt now? Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled. In the beginning, she had only suspected that someone was masquerading as Qianbei Ye. It was only at this moment that she was convinced of her judgment. That year, she had indeed run into Qianbei Ye who was in a deep sleep in the secret world. However, Qianbei Ye had not screamed bloody murder at her when he was awakened. Instead, he had called out to her as his wife. Furthermore, he had stuck by her side from then on and she could not shake him off no matter how much she had tried. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath once she had found out everything she wanted to know. Her heart filled with absolute worry. Since the fake Qianbei Ye has appeared next to me, where is the real Xiao Ye? Gu Ruoyun unconsciously remembered the scene she had seen in that dream... A man with the exact same looks as Qianbei Ye had taken a sword and pierced it through the woman in whites chest! Witnessing this scene caused her to put her heart on guard. Otherwise, she would never have imagined that there would be another man who looks exactly like Qianbei Ye. Xiao Ye, do you know where Zuo Shangchen is? Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment and asked. The mans face lifted up into a smile. His red eyes, however, carried a sense of deep thought. If my guess is correct, we shall find Zuo Shangchen as long as we keep walking ahead! Yuner, youve risked your life bying here for Zuo Shangchen. Is it worth it? Chapter 1671 - Three Years (1)

Chapter 1671: Three Years (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun merely smiled serenely and did not answer the mans question. However, she was vignt from head to toe as she tagged along by the mans side. A cave soon appeared within their sights. Gu Ruoyun was startled for a moment and her eyes shed with vignce. Yuner, Zuo Shangchen should be here. Come, lets go in and have a look. The man smiled as he walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side. He then lifted his hand to ce it on her shoulder but perhaps Zuo Shangchens news had excited her too much as she had quickly rushed into the cave and avoided his touch. The man furrowed his brows as he looked at the womans disappearing figure. However, he did not think too much of it and followed Gu Ruoyun into the cave... From the outside, the mountain caves interior looked pitch ck. However, when after walking into the cave, one would be greeted by a dazzling sight. It even gave off a faint sense of sumptuous luxury. Evildoer! Gu Ruoyun immediately saw the mischievous-looking man who was nailed to a stone pir and quickly rushed towards him. The evildoer seemed to have heard her voice and slowly opened his eyes. He was shocked and returned to his senses when he saw the lucid and elegant woman in front of him. He opened his mouth at her but could not make a sound. However, Gu Ruoyun could read his lips and saw that he was asking her to flee! Yuner, I think this ce must be very dangerous so Zuo Shangchen wants you to leave quickly. The man also read Zuo Shangchens lips and lifted his mouth into a confusing smile. He then slowly stepped forward and turned his demonic eyes towards the evildoer who was nailed to the stone pir. Xiao Ye, whats the meaning of this? Gu Ruoyun looked at Zuo Shangchen as she frowned and asked, Why is Zuo Shangchen unable to speak? Qianbei Ye looked at Zuo Shangchen and calmly replied, He seems to have been poisoned. As a result, he cannot speak. Besides, now that hes been nailed to that stone pir, I reckon that it wont be so easy to bring him with us. The evildoers arms and legs had been nailed firmly onto the stone pir and his entire body was stained with dried blood. Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled when she saw this and the murderous intent in her eyes darkened. Im bringing him with us no matter what. If I find the culprit who had done this, I wont rest until he is dead! These words were directed at the silver-haired man next to her. Her clear and cool gaze carried a determined air and caused the mans heart to quiver. It gave him the impression that she had seen through his charade. However, the womans voice rang out once again, Xiao Ye, youll help me, right? The man heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. Thank goodness! She had said those things to me not because she had seen through my act but because she wants my help. Yuner, I will help you no matter what you want to do. Qianbei Ye raised his lips and smiled. The look in his eyes was as tender as ever. However, Gu Ruoyun could see that she was not in his eyes at all! All that tenderness was merely for disy. Evildoer, hang in there. I will get you out of this. Gu Ruoyun said as she slowly walked to Zuo Shangchens side. Chapter 1672 - Three Years (2)

Chapter 1672: Three Years (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen nodded then shook his head again. His face was full of anxiety and it looked like he wanted to say something to Gu Ruoyun. However, his throat was blocked up and he could not make a sound. Gu Ruoyun did not leave room for idle chit chat as she ced her hand on one of the bone spurs holding Zuo Shangchen to the stone pir. She then took a deep breath. Evildoer, you must endure this. I will bring you home very soon! Rip! After Gu Ruoyun had spoken, she pulled forcefully and the bone spur on his palm was pulled out, staining her robes red. Zuo Shangchen let out a muffled groan. His mischievous features were now entirely white. Who would have thought that this once magnificent and peerless evildoer would reach such a sorry state... Gu Ruoyun could not help but feel a pang in her heart. There are three more. I just need to pull out these bone spurs and we can leave. Heres a pill, you should take it. It can help to stop your bleeding. Zuo Shangchen was startled for a moment before he opened his mouth to swallow the pill. However, his eyes had remained fixed on the man behind Gu Ruoyun the entire time. The urgency in his eyes grew thicker and thicker... Gu Ruoyun did not seem to notice his eyes as she grabbed another bone spur and pulled forcefully. It came out along with a bit of flesh and fresh blood also spilled out in an instant. Anyone who saw this would feel the immense pain as well. Zuo Shangchen gritted his teeth bore the pain. He also tried very hard not to groan again! However, pulling out the bone spurs was still less painful than when they had been hammered into him... He has already endured an agony which was worse than death, what else does he have to fear? There are two more. Evildoer, my brother is waiting for you at home. Gu Ruoyun even brought up Gu Shengxiaos name to help Zuo Shangchen bear the pain. She knows that at this moment, only Gu Shengxiao could ignite this mans willpower! Indeed, upon hearing Gu Ruoyuns words, Zuo Shangchens eyes lit up. He then nodded and mouthed the words, Continue. Even though he could not verbalize the word, Gu Ruoyun had understood it. Her handnded on the bone spur at his ankle. The person who had nailed Zuo Shangchen to this ce was far too cruel. These four spurs had pierced right through his bone. One could imagine the agony he has had to endure! She does not know how Zuo Shangchen had managed to endure such agonizing torture. Perhaps he had refused to be resigned to his fate! He had refused to ept that he would not be able to see Gu Shengxiao safe and sound before his eyes! Hence, he had endured the torture through sheer willpower. Rip! Gu Ruoyun pulled out another bone spur and Zuo Shangchens expression became even paler. His lips were now bleeding from being bitten through. He staggered and looked as if he would copse at any moment. Theres one more left, its thest one! Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and gave Zuo Shangchen another pill before turning her gaze to the bone spur on his other ankle. Her hand trembled slightly but she managed to catch hold of the bone spur in the end. Mmph... As thest bone spur was removed, Zuo Shangchen could not help but groan once again. His entire being then crumpled downwards,nding coincidentally on Gu Ruoyuns body. Evildoer. Gu Ruoyuns face paled from the shock. She then hurriedly took out another pill and ced it into Zuo Shangchens mouth. Thanks to the healing powers of so many pills, Zuo Shangchens body finally recovered. However, the blood all over his body still showed the abuse he had endured over the past several days. Chapter 1673 - Three Years (3)

Chapter 1673: Three Years (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Evildoer, Im sorry that I arrived toote. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids and her eyes filled with remorse. If she had not asked the evildoer to go find the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom, he would not have run into such peril. Suddenly, Zuo Shangchen seemed to remember something and he pulled Gu Ruoyun to quickly run towards the caves entrance as if some sort of fearsome wild beast was in the cave... Crash! Just as they reached the caves entrance, the ce copsed and blocked their way out. Zuo Shangchen roared in fury. He behaved as if he had gone mad and gathered his spiritual energy in his fist before punching the blocked entrance over and over again! Sweat rolled down his entire body and mixed with his blood. It caused his peach-pink robes to stick onto his body. Zuo Shangchen! Gu Ruoyun was shaken for a moment before she quickly threw her arms around Zuo Shangchen. Dont be rash, the cave entrance has only copsed. Let me try. Perhaps I might be able to smash the rocks in our way. Zuo Shangchen shook his head and grabbed Gu Ruoyuns hand tightly. He wanted to say something but when he nced at the man who had followed Gu Ruoyun, his entire body shuddered. Theres no need to worry. Im here. Nothing is going to happen. Gu Ruoyun grabbed Zuo Shangchens hand instead as her delicate face lit up with a smile. Her eyes were filled with confidence and resolution. Ive told you that Ill bring you home. I will definitely take you away from this ce! Zuo Shangchens eyes filled with even more anxiety. He wanted to speak but could not say a word. He could only look at Gu Ruoyun meaningfully and hoped that she could understand what he was trying to convey. Of course, Gu Ruoyun understood the evildoers meaningful nces. However, she still wants to pretend as if she knows nothing at all at this moment and walked towards the rock wall. She gathered powerful energy into her fist before she smashed the rock wall with a bang. Thump! The entire cave shook from the impact of her fist. Only a small crack had formed in the rock wall but even so, it gave the group hope... Yuner. The man slowly walked in front to face Gu Ruoyun and smiled at her. These rocks have existed since ancient times, they are so solid that no one can break through them. Wed better think of another way out. His eyes darted around for a moment before he suddenly smiled. Oh, thats right, you can use the Ancient Divine Pagoda! If we use the Ancient Divine Pagoda, perhaps we might be able to break these rocks apart. The Ancient Divine Pagoda? Gu Ruoyunughed icily in her heart. Looks like you cant hide your fox tail anymore! This man had masqueraded as Qianbei Ye all because of the Ancient Divine Pagoda. She shook her head at his suggestion and replied, Im temporarily unable to utilize the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Why? The man frowned and questioned. I need to work with Zixie if I want to use the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, Zixie is now in a deep slumber and I cant use the Ancient Divine Pagoda on my own. Perhaps we would have to wait for Zixie to awaken here. This answer was, of course, a lie! If she wanted to mobilize the Ancient Divine Pagoda, she could summon it whenever she wished. However... She does not want to bring it out in front of this man. The mans expression slowly turned gloomy but he soon recovered his previously tender air. He stared gently at Gu Ruoyun. What about the Nine Emperors? If you could use the Nine Emperors, perhaps we might be able to break these rocks. Gu Ruoyun stared at the man in astonishment, Xiao Ye, whats gotten into you? Why are you so urgently hoping that I would use the Ancient Divine Pagoda and the Nine Emperors? Besides, based on your powers, breaking these rocks shouldnt be a problem, right? Chapter 1674 - Three Years (4)

Chapter 1674: Three Years (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mans expression sank. He realized that he had been too impatient to obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda! As long as I stick by her side, I should be able to take the Ancient Divine Pagoda sooner orter! Bang! Suddenly, the rocks began to tremble as if a powerful force was mming into them from outside the cave. The ground shook endlessly and it almost seemed like there was an earthquake happening in the cave. Whats the meaning of this? Gu Ruoyun was shaken for a moment as she stared intently at the trembling rocks. She then seemed to sense something and her heart trembled as a powerful joy gripped her. Crash! It was at this moment that the rocks suddenly copsed. A blood-red figure then emerged from the rubble. The man in scarlet robes had silver hair and his face was as gloomy as a devil from hell. It was an absolutely horrifying sight! His eyes slowly turned towards Gu Ruoyun and when he saw that she was safe and sound, he heaved an immense sigh of relief. He then turned his gaze to the man who was standing next to Gu Ruoyun whose face greatly resembles his own. When this man saw Qianbei Ye, his expression changed in an instant. A gloomy light shed across his eyes as he asked, How did you find this ce? Qianbei Ye smiled. His smile did not reach his demonic red eyes which carried a gloomy chill from within. It wasnt difficult to find you! Now that youve snatched my wife away, how should I make you pay? The man red coldly at Qianbei Ye. He never thought that the person who had emerged to foil his ns would turn out to be him! Xiao Ye! Gu Ruoyuns heart was gripped with joy. She quickly shot towards Qianbei Ye and threw herself into his embrace. Youre alright, Im d. I thought you were in some sort of danger. Gu Ruoyun had yed along with the fake Qianbei Yes act during the past few hours because she wanted to use him to find Zuo Shangchen. The other reason was because the real Qianbei Yes whereabouts were unknown! She does not know if he was dead or alive! She had to follow the fake Qianbei Ye to find the real Qianbei Ye... Qianbei Ye held the woman in his arms in a tight embrace. There was a particrly gentle air in his eyes. Yuner, when you had fainted, you had fallen underground and I was left in the Deserted Snonds! I dont know how much time I had taken but its a good thing that Ive finally managed to find you. How much time had he taken? When Gu Ruoyun had suddenly disappeared, the maddened Qianbei Ye had nearly turned the entire Deserted Snonds upside down! It was a good thing that the ce was deserted at the time. Otherwise, they would have urinated in fright from the look on Qianbei Yes face. Hahaha! When Qianbei Ye had appeared, the man masquerading as him had changed into a gloomy and cold person. He then burst into arrogantughter. He might have been carved from the same mold as Qianbei Ye but Qianbei Yes beauty was the kind which could startle the world into vulgarity, perfectly splendid and beautiful. He, on the other hand, was so cold, noble and proud that he resembled a god which could not be vited. Qianbei Ye, I had used your identity to follow this woman for so long, dont you want to know what weve done? The man burst intoughter. Let me tell you this, weve done everything that could be done! It goes without saying that the taste of your woman isnt bad at all. She has satisfied me very much. Qianbei Yes eyes instantly darkened as the aura from his body instantly turned into a powerful hurricane. His silver hair danced in that hurricane, looking oppressively beautiful. Chapter 1675 - Three Years (5)

Chapter 1675: Three Years (5)

Cang Ming, are you trying to sow discord into my rtionship with Yuner? If thats so, Im afraid that things wont go as you want! Qianbei Yes aura thickened and it felt like a howling storm which could cause others hearts to palpitate. I trust Yuner and I also believe that she would not be fooled even if you had masqueraded as me. However, even though I trust Yuner, no one is allowed to nder her innocence! Boom! A turbulent aura surrounded Qianbei Ye. The rocks from the mountain began to float and mmed towards the man called Cang Ming. The man smiled arrogantly and stared coldly and disdainfully at Qianbei Ye. He raised his hand and a powerful force mmed against the rocks, causing them to turn into dust. Yuner, wait for me here! There was an unusually serious expression on Qianbei Yes face as he said, Hes too powerful, I might not be able to defeat him! Xiao Ye! Gu Ruoyun clutched tightly onto Qianbei Yes robes as her chilly eyes shed with determination. Ive said it before that no matter what happens, I will fight side-by-side with you! Qianbei Ye turned his eyes to look at Gu Ruoyun. When he saw the determined look on the womans face, he could not help but smile. Alright. He then pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. Whether we live or die in this battle, we will never be parted. The mans voice was melodious and caused Gu Ruoyuns heart to tremble. She then gently closed her eyes. Im sorry that Ive dragged you down, Xiao Ye. If I had not insisted oning to the Deserted Snonds, we would not have run into this mess. Yuner, at the end of the day, it was I who did not realize that he had already broken out from the seal. Otherwise, I would have stopped you from the moment we had set foot into the Deserted Snonds. You had done nothing wrong. If you had not arrived to save Zuo Shangchen, he would not have survived the next few days. The man lowered his head and gently kissed the womans lips. His eyes were filled with fondness and affection. Cang Ming stood by and watched them icily. His handsome features were curled into a cold smile. He never thought that the two of them would continue to act so affectionately even at a time like this. They were really not afraid of death! Get in here! Suddenly, Qianbei Ye pulled Zuo Shangchen and forcefully threw him towards Gu Ruoyuns side as he bellowed icily. Xiao Ye! Gu Ruoyuns body shook when she saw Qianbei Ye step back. She wanted to rush forward but an invisible wall blocked her way and caused her to stumble back. Xiao Ye, did you set up a formation when I wasnt paying attention? Gu Ruoyun finally understood the situation as she stared painfully at Qianbei Ye. Why are you doing this? Qianbei Ye fell silent. Yuner, Im very selfish. Im so selfish that I dont want you to make that sacrifice. However, I understand that you would never let me risk my life alone! Im sorry that I can only resort to this method to stop you. I have constructed one condition in your formation, you have to wait for Zixie to awaken. You will be able to break this formation with both of your powers! Furthermore, no one from the outside can break this formation. It can only be broken from within. Xiao Ye!!! Gu Ruoyuns voice was full of agony as her clear and cold eyes slowly filled with despair. She clenched her fists as her body trembled slightly. Qianbei Ye was afraid of gazing at Gu Ruoyun for too long for his heart might be filled with reluctance. His demonic red eyes then turned slowly towards Cang Ming. Chapter 1676 - Three Years (6)

Chapter 1676: Three Years (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion I know that you want to obtain the Ancient Divine Pagoda so that you can reach the Full Circle State which no human has yet to reach! However, you should also know that theres another way to reach the Full Circle State and thats by merging with my soul. If you merge with my soul, you can break through to the Full Circle State. However, if I were to merge with you, the person who will achieve the Full Circle State is me! Cang Mingughed disdainfully as he stared mockingly at Qianbei Ye, Are you nning topete with me and see who can merge with who first? No! Qianbei Ye snarled at Cang Ming, It should be who defeats who! The loser will then disappear from this world along with his soul! I wonder if you would dare to fight this battle with me? Hahaha! Cang Ming burst into arrogantughter. Qianbei Ye, both of us had suffered ten thousand years ago! At that time, you were heavily wounded and had no way of merging with my soul. Hence, you could only seal me away. I was then trapped inside that seal for around ten thousand years while you, on the other hand, slipped into aa because of your heavy injuries. Even your powers had diminished to such a degree. Though your powers have been restored substantially over these past few years, youre still no match for me! In this world, I cant exist if you exist and you cant exist if I exist. There should only have been one of us in the first ce! Gu Ruoyun, trapped in the formation, listened to the conversation between the two as her heart filled with panic. She banged her fists violently against the invisible wall. Qianbei Ye, let me out!!! Qianbei Ye 1 !!! Qianbei Yes body stiffened 2 when he heard her slightly hoarse voice. However, he did not turn back to look at the woman in the formation whose eyes were filled with despair. He was afraid that if he turned around now, he would be plunged into an endless agony. Cang Ming, why dont we go out and fight? Haha! Cang Ming burst into wildughter again. Qianbei Ye, Im not like you. Im heartless and merciless yet you are an affectionate person! If it had not been for this womans presence, you would never have slipped into aa that year nor would your powers have regressed to such a degree! Now, you have left the hope of survial to her! Is it worth it for you to do this? Whether its worth it or not, it is not for you to decide. This is my own decision. Whether its worth it or not, it is not for you to decide. This is my own decision... The mans voice was like a heavy weight as it mmed violently into Gu Ruoyuns heart, causing her to feel a searing agony. She then looked on helplessly as the peerless man left the cave with Cang Ming. Before he left, she cried out in a rough voice, Qianbei Ye! The child and I... will await your return! Our child and I will wait for you! The man paused before he walked out without looking back. Thump! Gu Ruoyuns fist punched forcefully against the protective shield as she stared at Qianbei Yes departing figure. Tears began to stream down silently from her face. At this moment, she seemed to lose all strength and her legs gave way before she crumpled heavily onto the ground. Zuo Shangchen, who was next to her, quietly watched the silently weeping woman and was about to console her when he remembered that he could not speak. He ced his hand on her shoulder and patted her gently. Gu Ruoyuns body stiffened and she turned to look at the evildoer behind her. Zuo Shangchen, this pill is the antidote to your poison. Gu Ruoyun said as she procured a pill from herpel. You will be able to speak again once youve taken this. I had not given you the antidote at the time because I was afraid that you would expose the fake Qianbei Ye. If that had happened, we would truly have been in danger. Chapter 1677 - Three Years (7)

Chapter 1677: Three Years (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen was dazed and he stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. So she had known that he was a fake all along? Had she feigned ignorance because she was afraid that the fake Qianbei Ye would fly into a rage after being exposed and kill them? Zuo Shangchen swallowed the pill as he was thinking about this. A clear liquid then slipped through his body. He opened his mouth and realized that could now speak. Im sorry... If it had not been for me, they would never have been dragged down. Zuo Shangchen, youve helped me too many times so I dont regret saving you. I owe Zuo Shangchen so much until I can never repay him in one lifetime. Besides, that person would have certainlye to look for us even if it wasnt for you! Zuo Shangchenughed bitterly and sat down next to Gu Ruoyun. Xiao Yuner, there is something that Im not sure if I should tell you. He turned around and looked at Gu Ruoyun. He then hesitated for a moment before speaking. Gu Ruoyun asked calmly, What is it? Actually... Zuo Shangchen gently lowered his gaze. There was aplex look in his eyes. Ive never met my Master! From a young age, Master has always spoken to me through a token! In the beginning, he told me that my life will rise in the east so I had journeyed to the Azure Dragon Country and met you there. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids and did not interrupt as she listened quietly to Zuo Shangchens exnation... Zuo Shangchen sighed as he said, After I had arrived in the First City, Master had asked me to get close to you and help you. He had even asked me not to reveal his existence! Hence, I thought that my Master has a good rtionship with you and he did not want you to know that he has been helping you. Eventually... He paused and continued, I met my Master! He wore a mask and was very mysterious. He then asked me to bring you to the Deserted Snonds. I had intended to listen to my Masters orders but I had identally seen the face behind my Masters mask! I became suspicious after I had seen my Masters face but to make sure Gu Shengxiaos treatment goes without a hitch, I had asked someone to bring the Sorcerors Enchantment Blossom to you. I then went to ask my Master the reason behind his wish to see you. At this point, Gu Ruoyun gradually understood the truth behind the matter. The corners of her lips twitched but she did not say a word. Zuo Shangchen looked at her. In the end, he had flown into a rage out of embarrassment and tried to force me to fool you intoing here. I refused to listen to his order so he had used four bone spurs to nail me to that stone pir! However, I never thought that you would stille in the end... His eyes were filled with an apologetic air. Xiao Yuner, Im sorry. If I had pretended not to know anything at that time, he would never have nailed me to the stone pir out of rage. There wouldve been no need for you toe here to save me either. Gu Ruoyun shook her head. Ive told you, this matter has nothing to do with you. Even without you, he would still use other means to lure me to this ce. By then, he might have resorted to kidnapping my rtives. Zuo Shangchen, I want to leave this formation and the only way to break it is by breaking through to the Ninth Transformation State. For this, I dont wish to be disturbed during the next few days! Zuo Shangchen nodded but his peach blossom eyes still contained an apologetic air. I understand, I wont disturb you. In the beginning, Gu Ruoyun was so worried about Qianbei Ye that she felt intense agony! However, she soon got over it and knew what she had to do! Qianbei Ye had done the right thing. She was only a cultivator in thete-stage of the Refined State. She was no match for Cang Ming. Chapter 1678 - Three Years (8)

Chapter 1678: Three Years (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She must raise her power if she wants to help Qianbei Ye! At the very least, she must reach the Ninth Transformation State to stand a chance against Cang Ming... Zuo Shangchen rxed. He had been afraid that Gu Ruoyun would be unable to ept the situation but he had forgotten that she could not bepared to most women! Most women would probably have gone mad at a time like this yet she was so calm that it was frightening. When Zuo Shangchen saw how Gu Ruoyun was pushing herself into cultivation, he refused to fall behind and quickly sat down cross-legged and began to cultivate as well... Time passed quickly. The days and months shed by as quickly as a weavers shuttle. To a cultivator, that period of time was as short as a snap of the fingers. Even a pregnant cultivator would not need to consume food. The spiritual energy that they absorbed was the fetus nourishment! Additionally, Gu Ruoyuns body was a little bit different from others. As a result, the child in her belly was a little bit different from most children... Hence, though Gu Ruoyun could not see it, the child in her belly was also cultivating... She stayed in closed-door cultivation for the entire nine months she was pregnant with the child. If it were not for the childs violent kicks in her stomach, she would not have stepped out from her cultivation... Xiao Yuner. Zuo Shangchen furrowed his brows when he looked at Gu Ruoyun. He instantly grew nervous, Are you alright? I feel that Im about to give birth. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and tried her best not to groan. However, herplexion was pale and sweat continued to stream down her face... Zuo Shangchen was in a daze. Is there anything that you need help with? I... No need. The woman shook her head. Evildoer, step back for a moment, I can do this on my own. Even though this evildoer likes men, that does not change the fact that he was still a man. At a time like this, it was inconvenient to have him around! Alright. Zuo Shangchen nodded. He then turned around and headed to a nearby spot. He kept his back towards Gu Ruoyun the entire time and said, Xiao Yuner, just say the word if you need my help. Theres no need for you to be courteous with me. Besides, your man cant be with you now because of me so I cant just leave you to face this alone. Gu Ruoyun smiled. However, her smile was brittle. Dont worry, we are cultivators and we arent like most people. We dont need outside assistance even in matters like giving birth. Most importantly, Zuo Shangchen was still a man... Zuo Shangchen did not say anything else but his eyes were filled with anxiety. Clearly, he could not stop worrying about Gu Ruoyun. Just as Gu Ruoyun had said, as a cultivator, giving birth all on her own was not an issue! Each time she felt as though her physical strength could not endure it, she would use martial arts to absorb the spiritual energy around her. The spiritual energy gradually replenished her vigor... Little one. Gu Ruoyun gently caressed her belly as the corners of her lips curled into a gentle smile. She then spoke in a tender voice, Mother still needs to cultivate. Only when Ive reached the Ninth Transformation State can I go to save your father. You can stop throwing tantrums and quicklye out. I dont have a lot of time to waste on this... The little one in her belly stopped its violent kicks as if it had heard what Gu Ruoyun whispered to it. It then squeezed itself into the outside world with all of its might... With her childs rapport, Gu Ruoyun did not need to waste too much energy and allowed the baby to leave her belly. It was a sessful birth... Chapter 1679 - Three Years (9)

Chapter 1679: Three Years (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Are you done? Zuo Shangchens heart grew anxious and he asked nervously when he noticed that there was no longer any movement or noise behind him. Its alright now. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Her voice was still a little frail. Youre done? Zuo Shangchen was shocked and a look of astonishment shed across his face. Even though he has never witnessed anyone giving birth, he knows that a child will wail loudly once theyve arrived in this world. However, the scene behind him was silent and there was no sound at all. This feeling made Zuo Shangchen very uneasy and he could no longer ignore it. He quickly turned around and headed towards Gu Ruoyun. Xiao Yuner, is something wrong with the child? Err... Zuo Shangchen had just reached Gu Ruoyun when he was shocked. He saw was a pair of bright, jet-ck eyes staring curiously at him. There was an innocent look in those eyes and just as Zuo Shangchen wasing out of his shock, the little baby smiled at him. The babys smile was so pure and clean that it made one think of a white sheet of paper without a single blemish or w. Xiao Yuner, is this fellow your son? Zuo Shangchen was entirely dumbstruck. Why isnt he crying? Hes even smiling at me! Furthermore, your son has the power of a Martial King at birth? More importantly, why was this newborn not all wrinkled up? This little one looks as soft and smooth like a jade bracelet. He was so adorable that one could not help but want to pick him up and kiss him violently. Of course, he does not know that this little one had already begun to cultivate while he was in Gu Ruoyuns belly. One should know that Gu Ruoyun was now a cultivator at thete-stage of the Refined State! The spiritual energy which had been refined and tempered through her was so pure that it could not be any purer! If a Refined State cultivator were to temper and refine spiritual energy for a cultivator at the beginning stage of the cultivation journey, their breakthroughs would be exceptionally rapid! However, aside from this little one, no one else had started cultivating before birth... He has finallye out after almost a year. Gu Ruoyun carried the little baby in her arms as her eyes filled with tenderness. Unfortunately, Xiao Ye had not known that I was pregnant and had not given you a name. However, you must have a name. She then fell silent for a moment. After a long pause, she smiled and stroked the little babys tiny nose. You shall be named Qianbei Xun, alright? The soft, supple and jadelike baby seemed to understand what Gu Ruoyun said and shed her a brilliant smile. He reached his little arms out and gesticted with joy in an adorable manner as he smiled and gurgled. This scene filled Zuo Shangchen with even more wonder. This is indeed the son of two abnormalities. This fellow is also fated to be a small abnormality! He could already imagine the little ones outstanding talents! The little one was a mixture of all of Qianbei Ye and Gu Ruoyuns good qualities, how could he not excel? Xiao Yuner, you and Qianbei Ye draw admirers very easily. When your child is older, Im afraid that all the women on the maind will be attracted to him. Zuo Shangchen narrowed his peach blossom eyes and smiled at Gu Ruoyun. Evildoer. Gu Ruoyun passed the baby in her arms to him with a sense of reluctance in her eyes. Ill need you to help take care of Xiao Xuner for a while. I must have my breakthrough quickly! Xiao Xuner has just arrived into the word. How could she bear to leave him in another persons care? However, she had to do this! She could only save Qianbei Ye once she has broken through! Dont worry. Zuo Shangchen held the little baby and smiled magnificently. I will take good care of my godson for you. Chapter 1680 - Three Years (10)

Chapter 1680: Three Years (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Godson? Gu Ruoyun was stunned and she looked at Zuo Shangchen in astonishment. When did he be your godson? Zuo Shangchens peach blossom eyes blinked and he smiled fascinatingly. Right now! This little fellow is so outstanding that I cant help but want to take him in. I can also hijack some of his brilliance when he has grown up. Gu Ruoyun giggled. I think you want to be his aunt instead, no? Zuo Shangchens expression froze. He then stared at Gu Ruoyun resentfully. Why are you pointing out the truth for? I do want that but that kid Gu Shengxiao is not like me. He likes women! Alright, Ill continue my cultivation. Gu Ruoyun curled the corners of her lips. This little fellow has only just been born but he has to be fed! However, I have no time to nurse him. Its a good thing that I have some more pills on my hands. Use these pills to satisfy him. Gu Ruoyun then took out a porcin bottle from the Ancient Divine Pagoda and tossed it at Zuo Shangchen. One pill should be enough to sustain him for one day. Once this is finished, Ill give you more. Alright. Zuo Shangchen nodded gently, Leave this little one to me. You can rest assured and cultivate. I wont let him go hungry. With this guarantee, Gu Ruoyun closed her eyes in assurance and continued her cultivation... Spring turned into autumn, year after year. In a sh, two years have passed since Xiao Xuners birth. During these two years, Zuo Shangchen had taken care of Xiao Xuner responsibly and diligently. He did not let Xiao Xuner disturb Gu Ruoyun either. Boom! Suddenly, a powerful hurricane rose from Gu Ruoyuns body and an omnipresent aura whirled around her. However, as Qianbei Ye had constructed this protective formation, her aura was contained within it. Hence, no one noticed the scene of her breakthrough... Godfather, whats wrong with Mother? The peach-pink d Zuo Shangchen was staring fixedly at Gu Ruoyun who was in the middle of her breakthrough. His hand was holding on to a soft, supple and jadelike little boy. The little child was about two years of age. His bright and brilliant ck eyes stared curiously at Gu Ruoyun as his silvery-white hair fluttered in the wind. His cute little face was filled with anticipation but also resentment from what he has had to endure over the past two years! Thats right, it was grievance! Xiao Xuner was unlike most-two-year old children. He could walk at seven months and speak clearly at twelve months. Now, at two years of age, he was very intelligent and was at the same level as a seven or an eight-year-old boy. However, to a child, the thing he yearned for the most was his mothers presence... Xiao Xuner felt very resentful. Each time he wanted to go near Gu Ruoyun, Zuo Shangchen would stop him and he could only watch her from a distance. Heavens knows how much he yearned to rush into his mothers arms. However, he also understood that he could not enjoy the love of his mother and father like other children! His godfather had told him how his mother needed to work hard in her cultivation so that she could save his father! Hence, no matter how great his resentment was, he had endured it... The woman sitting cross-legged from across them opened her eyes. Her clear and cold eyes slowly turned around and she saw the two people, an adult and one child, nearby. Xiao Xuner stayed on his spot as he looked at Gu Ruoyun. Though he yearned to run to her side, he was afraid that he would disturb her. His shining eyes were full of anticipation as he stared at Gu Ruoyun impatiently. Xiao Xuner. Chapter 1681 - Three Years (11)

Chapter 1681: Three Years (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun gently raised her lips and held her arms out towards the little child. She smiled and said, What? Dont you recognize your own mother? Her voice was extremely gentle and caused Xiao Xuners little body to stiffen. Suddenly, he sobbed and threw himself at Gu Ruoyun. His soft body crashed into her embrace. Mother, Xuner dearly wanted you to hug me but Mother had been ignoring Xuner. Mother, dont ignore Xuner anymore. When Xuner is all grown up, I will go with you and find Father. Gu Ruoyun was shaken and she stared at Zuo Shangchen in astonishment. When he caught her astonished gaze, Zuo Shangchen shrugged his shoulders. Xiao Xuner is not like most children. His intelligence surprises even me. I sensed that he now has the IQ of an eight-year-old child so I had told him everything. Xuner is very obedient and very thoughtful. He knows that you are preparing to save Qianbei Ye so he had not dared to disturb you. Gu Ruoyuns heart throbbed with agony when heard what Zuo Shangchen had said. She then raised her hand and pulled Xiao Xuner into her arms as her lowered eyes shed apologetically. Im so sorry, Xuner, for neglecting you during these past two years. Xiao Xunersrge eyes blinked and he stared at Gu Ruoyun innocently. Mother, when are we going to look for Father and Uncle? Uncle? Gu Ruoyun looked at Zuo Shangchen in astonishment again. Her teasing gaze caused Zuo Shangchen to feel rather awkward. He cleared his throat and exined, I didnt just mention your older brother to Xiao Xuner, Ive even told him about your parents. I only wanted to allow him to know his own rtives. Just as he had spoken, Xiao Xuners soft and squirmy voice chimed in again, Godfather has mentioned uncle a thousand and one times; talked about father five hundred and thirty times; and only spoken of grandfather and grandmother over a hundred times. Xiao Xuner! Zuo Shangchen wanted to stop Xiao Xuner but it was clearly toote. This imaginative and weird little kid had already blurted it all out. Especially since this little fellow was still unaware of what had happened and only stared at him innocently, Godfather, did Xuner get it wrong? When faced with this innocent little thing, Zuo Shangchens words of rebuke could not be spoken. He sighed but there was a definite look of exasperation on his face. Xiao Yuner, when is Zixie going to wake up? Zuo Shangchen seemed to remember something as his eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun. If hes awake, we can leave this ce. Zixie. Gu Ruoyun gently curled the corners of her lips, If youre awake,e out. A demonic voice suddenly rang out and echoed through the entire cave. Little girl, I was only unconscious for several years 1 but youve gone and had a child with that fellow, Qianbei Ye? A dark, reddish-purple figure appeared behind Gu Ruoyun. He had wanted to hug her as he usually did but, in the end, the handsome and demonic-looking man lowered his outstretched arms. There was a smile in his purple eyes. However, no one knew how much jealousy and misery was in that smile as well as a feeling of unwillingness... Zixie, I need your help. Gu Ruoyun had not noticed the peculiarities in Zixies behavior. Her chilly eyes turned towards the man behind her. Do you want to break the formation? Zixie smiled gently, That can be done! However, is this little one you and Qianbei Yes child? It seems that in the years that Ive been asleep, Ive missed out on too many things. Chapter 1682 - Three Years (12)

Chapter 1682: Three Years (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zixie turned to look at Xiao Xuner in Gu Ruoyuns arms before he raised his hand and pulled the little child towards him. There was a deep smile in his eyes. This child is only two years old but his power is already at the Martial Honor rank. Gu Ruoyun was shocked. She was so focused on her conversation with Zuo Shangchen that she had not noticed Xiao Xuners power. Are you saying that hes already at the Martial Honor rank? She was shaken and asked sluggishly. Cant you tell? Zixie chuckled as he hugged Xiao Xuner tenderly in his arms. Xiao Xuner did not resist his touch as hisrge and adorable eyes stared curiously at the demonic-looking man who was holding him. By the way, I had forgotten to mention this to you. Zuo Shangchen suddenly returned to his senses and exined to Gu Ruoyun, This son of yours is a little bit special. He can extract spiritual energy from pills and turn it into sustenance. This was the reason how he had managed to break through so quickly. Gu Ruoyuns heart slowly turned quiet. He can extract spiritual energy from pills? This is simr to how Mengmeng feeds! Is there some sort of connection between Mengmengs existence and Xiao Xuner? Otherwise, Xiao Xuner could not possibly have turned out like Mengmeng and used pills as a means to raise his power. Mother. Xiao Xuner noticed Gu Ruoyuns silence and became so anxious that he was about to cry. Is it because Xuner is like a monster that you dont want Xuner anymore? Sob, sob, Xuner doesnt want to leave you, Mother, dont throw Xuner away... Xiao Xuners tender and childish voice brought Gu Ruoyun back to reality. She took the little child from Zixies arms and soothed him gently, Xuner, you arent a monster. You are a genius, a peerless genius! Even if you are a monster, I wont ever throw you away. Smooch! Xiao Xuner pouted his lips nted a big kiss on Gu Ruoyuns face. He then burbled and giggled. Xuner likes Mother the most. Gu Ruoyun smiled and turned to look at Zixie. Perhaps she was mistaken but she felt as though there was a sense of bitterness in Zixies smile. Zixie? She frowned as she looked at Zixie and asked, Whats going on? Nothing. Zixie returned to his senses and shook his head. Its gettingte. We should leave this ce as well. Yuner, lets join forces and break this formation. Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded gently and gathered all her power into the palm of her hand. She then sted all of her energy together with Zixie at the formation... Boom! The formation burst apart followed by a violently ringing noise. The invisible wall had turned formless andpletely dissolved into the air... We can finally leave. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and said, Evildoer, Im going to look for Xiao Ye now. You should return to the Red Lotus Territory first. Ive been away from Mother and Father for so long that Im afraid they might be anxiously waiting for me. Little girl. Zixie did not wait for Zuo Shangchens response and turned towards Gu Ruoyun to say, If we look for Qianbei Ye now, we might not be able to locate him. Besides, youve been in this formation for three years. Do you have any idea of the changes in the outside world over the past three years? Three years was enough time to change everything! I suggest that we return to the Red Lotus Territory first. We can then ask the members of the Red Lotus Territory to look for him. Once we have news of him, we can then head out again. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and asked, Zixie, do you know about Cang Ming? Chapter 1683 - Three Years (13)

Chapter 1683: Three Years (13)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She had a feeling that Zixie definitely knows something about Cang Ming. Indeed, upon hearing her question, Zixie was shocked. He slowly turned his eyes towards the woman next to him and said, Little girl, now that youve reached the Ninth Transformation State, its time for you to be aware of certain matters. His expression gradually sank and there was a somber air in his demonic eyes. Do you know that the previous Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda was you? Gu Ruoyun nodded. Xiao Ye had told me. When Zixie heard this, heughed bitterly and continued, Sounds like he has told you everything except for the matter concerning Cang Ming! Ten thousand years ago, you had been Gods favored one. You were outstandingly gifted and created such a godly weapon like the Nine Emperors! Suddenly, Qianbei Ye had appeared out of the blue on the maind! Gu Ruoyuns body shook but she did not interrupt Zixie and only silently waited for him to speak. Both of you had been rivals. You had been inpetition all of your life and both of you had grown attached to each other after countless battles! However, you werent the most powerful person on the maind back then! Cang Ming was also a rival in your ranks! However, Cang Ming has always been extremely mysterious and would always wear a mask. No one had ever seen what he looked like... Zixie gently lifted his gaze to look at Gu Ruoyun as he continued to speak, Therefore, my understanding of who Cang Ming was is limited. He had appeared around the same time as Qianbei Ye and was like Qianbei Ye. He had no origins and no past. Both had appeared in the sky one day. I cant give you a definitive answer regarding Cang Ming. Only Qianbei Ye would know the truth behind this matter. When Gu Ruoyun heard this, she suddenly put two-and-two together. Zixie, the reason why Cang Ming had never shown his face was because he looks just like Qianbei Ye. An astonished light shed across Zixies eyes. Clearly, he had not known this. I reckon that aside from Qianbei Ye, no one else knew how Cang Ming looked like. Gu Ruoyun raised her head to look at Zixie. You had once said that I should be careful of Qianbei Ye. Now I understand, the person you had warned me about wasnt Qianbei Ye but Cang Ming who looked exactly like him! If my guess is correct, the person who had murdered me in my past life was Cang Ming. Based on Zixies information, her heart belonged to Qianbei Ye too in her past life. Besides, she had felt the woman in whites agony in that memory as she was murdered... That type of agony does not stem from the physical body but from the fact that the person who had killed her was the man she loved. Since that was the case, Cang Ming only needed to remove his mask and pose as Qianbei Ye to kill her. She, who was defenseless, would have fallen into the trap... Unfortunately, she was no longer the same person she was in her past life! Cang Ming had recycled his previous tactic but she had not fallen for it. Little girl, a persons looks can deceive everyone but auras cant be hidden. Based on our powers back then, it was impossible for us to have missed it. Zixies heart was still full of skepticism. He just does not want Gu Ruoyun to get hurt again. Gu Ruoyun sighed. This was why I had found it strange. Ive met Cang Ming and the aura from his body was exactly alike with Qianbei Yes. If it had not been for the fact that I know Qianbei Ye very well, he might have even fooled me again. Zixie, this was why I had asked you about Cang Ming. Gu Ruoyun paused before she continued, Besides, Qianbei Ye had once mentioned that when he merges with Cang Mings soul or Cang Ming merges with his, they can both reach the Full Circle State. Chapter 1684 - Three Years (14)

Chapter 1684: Three Years (14)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zixie fell silent for a moment. He shook his head after a long while. I dont understand the situation youve mentioned very well! When we find Qianbei Ye, he would certainly give you an answer. Gu Ruoyun did not question him any further. She turned towards the man next to her and said, Lets go. Its gettingte now and we should leave this ce too... ... In order to leave the Deserted Snonds, it was necessary to pass through a forest. The medicinal herbs in this forest were particrly abundant and people would frequently carry wicker baskets to pick herbs here. Give those medicinal herbs back to me. Those medicinal herbs are for my sick mother! At this moment, a six-year-old maiden was jumping as she tried to grab hold of the medicinal herbs which had been snatched away by the person in front of her. Her freckled little face was red with anger while tears of resentment shimmered in herrge eyes. Give my herbs back to me. Those are for my mothers treatment! A group of young boys who were more than ten years old was standing in front of her. Those young boys were not normal citizens but were cultivators who had cultivation skills. However, their talents were clearly weak and they were only at the Martial King rank. Even so, normal people could not defend themselves against them. Queer, dont you know that weve already called dibs over the medicinal herbs in this mountain? If you want these herbs, you can have them... In exchange for money. Otherwise, scram! The leading youth who was dressed in linen robesughed icily as he stared disdainfully at the tiny little maiden. You brutes. those herbs are for my sick mother! Give them back to me. Give my herbs back to me! The little maiden was enraged and she bit the young mans thigh so ferociously that she refused to release it. Damn girl, you f*cking had the nerve to bite me! The youth roared in anger from the pain as he lifted his leg violently and shook the little maiden away. She thennded with a thud on the nearby ground. The little maiden rubbed her throbbing buttocks as tears streamed down her face. If she does not bring those herbs back, her mother would die. Just then, two pairs of feet, one big and one small, appeared before her line of sight. She was shaken and lifted herrge, tear-blurred eyes. She then blinked and stared at the lucid and elegant woman who was standing by her side. Are you alright? Gu Ruoyun reached her hand towards the little maiden on the ground. Her lucid and elegant features were lifted into a tender smile. The little maiden stared at the woman dazedly before she ced her small hand into the womans palm. Mother, who is she? A tender and child-like voice rang out from Gu Ruoyuns side. Only then did the little maiden notice the toddler next to the woman. This toddler seems to be only around two years of age. Their soft body was like cotton candy and made one feel the urge to take a bite. Their supple and jade-like face was full of curiosity while their fresh and vivid eyes stared at her inquisitively. The little maiden was mesmerized. She has never seen such a good looking little doll-like child. They even resembled an elf from a fairytale and was so adorable that anyone whoid eyes on them would feel the urge to embrace them. What a cute little sister. The little maiden praised sincerely. However, Xiao Xuner flipped out when he heard this and he red at the little maiden fiercely. Youre the little sister, your whole family are little sisters! I am a boy. Have you ever seen a little sister with a little birdy? I will now prove to you that Im a boy! When Gu Ruoyun saw that the little fellow was really going to take his off pants to prove his gender, she burst into giggles and quickly pulled him back. Xiao Xuner, we should behave with propriety between the sexes. How can you take your trousers off in front of a girl? Be careful, I might tell on you when you have a wife. Chapter 1685 - Three Years (15)

Chapter 1685: Three Years (15)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion We should always behave with propriety between the sexes? Xiao Xuners face was full of curiosity. He had never heard these words before. Besides, Godfather is a man and Mother is a woman. Why have they lived together for so many years then? Xiao Xuner, remember that we must always be respectful between men and women. You cant do this in the future. Gu Ruoyun feigned a stern face as she chided. Alright Mother, Xuner understands. Xiao Xuner nodded obediently. He was very smart and very obedient but there were certain things that he does not understand unless someone told him about it. As long as had touched on it, he would remember it in his heart to the extent that it sometimes became a joke in the future... The herbs, my mothers herbs! The little maiden remembered what she was doing and saw that the young men were about to leave. She was nearly in tears from the panic. Gu Ruoyun finally noticed the medicinal herbs in the group of young mens hands. She gently raised her brow and shouted at the figures who were about to leave. You can leave after you put those herbs down! When the young man in linen robes heard this, he was instantly enraged. He stopped and red viciously at Gu Ruoyun as she said, Damn girl, mind your own business! Otherwise, you wont even know how youve died! There were only one little girl and a kid. There were so many of them so why should they fear them? Before Gu Ruoyun could speak, Xiao Xuner became enraged. He ced his hands on his waist and red at the linen-d youth with hisrge, bright eyes. Who were you cursing at? Who did you just curse? Hmph, Im scolding you two! Damn girl, take your son and scram! Otherwise, dont me us for raping you before killing you. The linen-d youth scoffed coldly as he warned viciously. Xiao Xuner did not know what raping before killing meant but he understood that those people were certainly insulting his mother. How could he allow that? Xiao Xuner, whose reversed scale has been touched, became even more furious. His tiny body then dashed quickly towards the linen-d youth. The linen-d youth was shocked. He does not understand why this little child seemed to be moving at such a fast pace. However, he quickly returned to his senses and jeered. Little kid, youre just serving yourself up on a tter to die. We shall fulfill your wish! His only a two-year-old child. They simply paid no attention to a young child at that age. Thwack! Just as the linen-d youth was about to fight the toddler, a pnded violently on his face. Xiao Xuners palm was very small but for some reason, the linen-d youth felt his teeth ache when he had been pped. He roared angrily, Damn kid, youre digging your own grave! Whack! Another p was thrown at him. The linen-d youths friends behind him could not even react. Xiao Xuners palm was like a flurry of snow which fell rapidly on him. Who allowed you to scold my mother? Anyone who scolds my mother should die! p, p, p! Xiao Xuners movements were very fast until all the group could see was a blur. When they returned to their senses, they saw that the linen-d youths face was as swollen as a pigs head. Wham! Xiao Xuners little hand mmed on the youths chest again and he was flung out of the way tond against a nearby tree. The youth yelped and spat out blood. He then stared at Xiao Xuner in horror. At this moment, the trouble-making youths were all staring at Xiao Xuner in terror as if Xiao Xuner was not human but a terrifying monster instead... Chapter 1686 - Three Years (16)

Chapter 1686: Three Years (16)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mother said to put down those herbs and leave! Though Xiao Xuners voice was tender and soft, his tone was extremely stern. It scared the group of youths so much that they quickly threw the herbs down and ran down the mountain, fearful that if they were one step toote, they would be devoured by this monster! They had never seen a two-year-old child emit such powerful energy. What else could he be if he was not a monster? Xiao Xuner bent down to pick up the medicine tray. The medicine tray was bigger than him but he did not feel the strain. He then toddled towards Gu Ruoyun with an expectant expression. Mother, Xuner has chased those bad guys away. His eyes gleamed with a resplendent light as he stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruoyun. If Xuner had a little tail, Gu Ruoyun could imagine the little fellow wagging his tail fawningly. Xuner is really clever. Gu Ruoyun stroked Xiao Xuners head and smiled. Xiao Xuner continued to blink hisrge eyes. Mother, do I get a reward? A reward? Gu Ruoyun stroked her chin. Suddenly, she remembered something and pulled the slumbering Mengmeng from the Ancient Divine Pagoda and threw it at the anticipating Xiao Xuner. Ill let you y with this fellow. Xiao Xuner was immediately attracted to Mengmeng who was exploding with cuteness. His tiny hands stroked the little beasts round body as his eyes filled with glee, Thank you, Mother. Xuner really likes it. Before Mengmeng could react, it had been thoroughly ravaged in Xiao Xuners hands. Its gaze was full of resentment as it stared pitifully at Gu Ruoyun and its mouth squeaked and cried non-stop. Sob, sob. Why must Master give me to this wimpy brat? Besides, out of so many spiritual beasts in the Ancient Divine Pagoda, why me? Ive told your mother to take you to the First City. Why are you still here? Gu Ruoyun ced the medicine tray into the little maidens hands before she raised her brow and asked, You are pretty talented when ites to medicine. I wonder if youve read through the book I had given you? The little girls eyes lit up. Are you that nicedy who had given me the book on medicine three years ago? Three years ago, the little maiden was only three years old. Her memory was a little fuzzy so she had not remembered Gu Ruoyun. However, her mother would frequently mention the cultivator who had given the book on medicine to her so she was quite curious about this cultivator. Big sister, Ive read the book on medicine that youve given me. Also, Ive even followed the instructions in that book for my mothers treatment. Unfortunately, my learning skills arent good enough and I cant cure my motherpletely. The little maiden lowered her eyelids as her eyes filled with worry. Why didnt you go to the First City? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow. Even though the little maiden had not been to the First City in the past few years, if she had used her name in the Red Lotus Territory, her father would certainly help them! They would not have fallen so far either. The little maiden bit her lips as she stared at Gu Ruoyun with tears in her eyes. Mother had also asked me to seek shelter from you in the First City, big sister, but Mother is sick. I dont want to leave her alone. I had decided to go to the First City when Mother is all better. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment before saying, Take me to your mother. Alright. The little maiden finally smiled. Big sister is so powerful. She can definitely cure my mothers illness. Mother, Xiao Xuner pouted sulkily, Godfather has told Xuner that Xuner should address mothers brothers and sisters as uncle and aunt. She is only a few years older than Xuner but she keeps calling mother big sister. That means that shes one generation older than Xuner. Xuner doesnt want to call her aunt. Chapter 1687 - Three Years (17)

Chapter 1687: Three Years (17)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The little maiden felt shaken for a moment and her eyes shed with confusion. If I dont address Gu Ruoyun as big sister, how else should I address her? Queer, that book on medicine I had given you is also an indication that I want to take you in as my disciple. From now on, you will call me Master. Gu Ruoyun had considered for a moment before she spoke. Furthermore, Im going to change your name. Your name shall be Gu Wanbai from now on. I will listen to you, Master. The little maiden smiled as brightly as the sun. Her father had passed on at an early age and her mother was only a simple viger. Her mother had seen a sparrow outside the house after she had given birth and named her Queer! Unexpectedly, she now has a proper name. Gu Wanbai... The little maidens smile grew even more resplendent as she silently murmured those words. The name that Master has given me is really pleasant to the ear. Gu Ruoyun held Xiao Xuner and Gu Wanbais hands and said, Xiao Bai, lets go and see your mother now. Alright, Master. Come with me. ... All was quiet and peaceful in the small, remote vige. Someone was coughing continuously in a broken-down and crude thatch house. The woman who was lying on the beds heart filled with anxiety when she saw that Gu Wanbai had not returned. She propped herself up and tried to stand but when her body straightened up, she was not as strong as she wished and she slipped off the bed with a thud. Cui Rong! A vige woman who had been weaving a rope outside the house anxiously rushed in. She saw the woman who was sprawled on the floor and jumped with fright before she quickly rushed forward to help her up. Cui Rong, your body is not yet well. You mustnt move around too much. Cough, cough. Cui Rong coughed drily as she clutched the vige womans arm in a tight grip and said, Queer had gone to the mountain to collect herbs. Its been so long and she still hasnt returned. Im worried that she might be in danger. I want to go look for her. Cough, cough. Cui Rong coughed again as she spoke. You should stop talking so much now. Im here to pass you some secret information, the Li family members have arrived again! I say, Cui Rong, those Li family members are not like us. They are cultivators and have taken a liking to Queers talents. They want to take her in. As long as you give Queer over to the Li family, the Li family will find a doctor to treat your illness. Why are you so stubborn? Cui Rong shook her head and spoke with a fragile look on her face, Aunt Xiang, my Queer is already someone elses disciple. As they say, a good woman does not have two husbands. Its the same when ites to being a disciple. How could she break her promise and be the someone elses disciple? If my illness had not dragged Queer down, I would have sent her to look for her Master in the First City by now! Cui Rong, you still dont get the point. Three years ago, thatdy you had met had not said that she would take Queer in as a disciple. Therefore, doing so doesnt count as a breach of good faith! Besides, thatdy might have just happened to pass bypletely by coincidence. Whether she would appear again or not is not guaranteed. Its more important for you to solve the issue at hand first. Cui Rong smiled in a fragile manner, My Queer has already epted someones book on medicine. Thats indirectly equivalent to bing someone elses disciple. She can deny Queer from bing her disciple but Queer cannot be the one who breaks the agreement first. Aunt Xiang, you can stop advising me. I wont agree to the Li family. Sigh. Aunt Xiang sighed when she saw that her words would not go through. She then replied exasperatedly, Ive already said what needs to be said and I cant say anything more. The Li family members are now on their way here and I really cant help you. Oh, thats right. You must never say that Ive told you this. Chapter 1688 - Three Years (18)

Chapter 1688: Three Years (18)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aunt Xiang helped Cui Rong back into bed. She then left quickly, afraid that the Li family would be unhappy if they found out that she had blurted out this information. That would be horrible. Though the Li family was not considered to be very powerful, to the vigers, they were like huge monsters. How could a normal citizen expect to dispute with them? That would be digging their own grave! Not too long after Aunt Xiang had left, a group of people entered the home. The leader of the group was the Young Master of the Li family, Li Ying. Cui Rong, have you considered it? Hand Queer over to me and I will send someone to give you medical treatment! Li Ying looked at Cui Rong arrogantly as if he was doing her a huge favor by being charitable. Young Master Li, Ive told you this, Queer has recognized someone from the First City as her Master. She cant go back on her word. Id like you to leave, Young Master Li. Cui Rong, if you wont do this the easy way, we can do it the hard way! What kind of existence does the First City hold? Its like a kingdom of gods to us secr world people. Queers talents are indeed substantial but shes not so exceptional that someone from the First City would have taken notice of her. You should find a better excuse to reject me. Do you really think that I would believe that a member of the First City had taken notice of Queer? Cui Rong was shaken and quickly exined, Thatdy was really from the First City. Besides, she has even given the First Citys token to me and asked Queer to find her in the First City when she is older. Im telling the truth. Hahaha. Li Ying burst into wildughter. Cui Rong, if you had not made this excuse up to reject me then youve been deceived! I will now educate you on how the First City operates! Martial Saint cultivators are the starting rank for First City cultivators! Besides, I can tell you that most families dont have the right to hold entry tokens into the First City. Only the Governers Pce and the Four Great Protectors are in possession of those tokens in the First City. He thenughed icily. You im that she had given you an entry token from the First City? This means that she might have been from one of the Four Great Protectors. Do you think that Im a fool? The Four Great Protectors are like gods. Why would they have taken notice of Queer? Actually, he had only heard news regarding the First City from the mouths of others. He was not well-versed in the inner workings of the First City at all. For example, the Secret Orders existence was not in his area of knowledge... She had appeared from the sky. Suddenly, Cui Rong remembered something and quickly eximed, I had seen it very clearly. Thatdy had descended from the sky. She has great power! She must be a member of the First City. Haha. Li Ying burst intoughter again. Descended from the sky? Cui Rong, you really are an idiot. Let me tell you something. As long as a person is at the Martial Emperor rank, they can fly across the sky. The Li family has several Martial Emperors amongst us. I, myself, will soon break through to the Martial Emperor rank too. This doesnt count for much. You definitely havent seen the world! You would think that if one could fly, that person must be from the First City? What a joke! No! Cui Rong vehemently denied Li Ying. Queer has epted her possession. That proves that she is now her disciple. As humans, we cant break our promises! Otherwise, how are we any different from animals? Chapter 1689 - Three Years (19)

Chapter 1689: Three Years (19)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Li Ying disagreed and scoffed coldly, How about this, Cui Rong, give Queer to me. If thatdyes looking for you, just mention the Li family of Cloud Towns name. I believe that she would know what to do. This does not necessarily mean that Li Ying looks down upon Gu Ruoyun. In general, most cultivators are quite picky about their disciples. Queers talents were truly substantial. However, to people at their rank, why would Gu Ruoyun even notice Queer if her power was really that great? It was also from this point of view that Li Ying believes that Gu Ruoyuns power was not much to speak of. Cui Rong opened her mouth to speak but at that moment, a chilly voice chimed in from outside the thatched house. Apologies, I really dont know what I should do. May I ask if you could exin things to me? Li Ying was surprised. He then frowned as he slowly turned around to look at the elegant woman who had stepped into the thatched house. His eyes shed, obviously mesmerized. Mother. The little maiden who had been holding on to Gu Ruoyuns hand quickly let go of her and rushed towards Cui Rong who was on the bed. Mother, Im back. Master and I have returned. Cui Rong was so overjoyed by Gu Wanbais appearance that she only noticed Gu Ruoyun at the door at this point. My Lady, its you! At that moment, Cui Rongs heart was filled with joy. She then eximed somewhat incoherently, I knew you woulde to find Queer, I knew... Mother, I was being bullied. Master and little brother Xuner had saved me. Gu Wanbai grinned. Her smile was magnificent and even the freckles on her face became resplendent because of her smile. Thank you... Cui Rong moved her lips as she looked gratefully at Gu Ruoyun. However, before she could voice out the next part of her sentence, she was interrupted by Li Yings arrogant voice. Are you the person who wants to take Queer in? Li Ying lifted his head and looked at Gu Ruoyun as he said, Have you heard of the Li family from Cloud Town? Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards Li Ying and replied indifferently, Are they famous? Her tone was exceptionally grim and Li Ying could detect the contempt in her voice. His expression sank instantly. Ive mentioned my name. so its your turn! Id love to know where youvee from to have the nerve to disrespect the Li family! Gu Ruoyun shrugged her shoulders when she heard this and replied serenely, Gu Ruoyun. Gu Ruoyun? Li Ying knitted his brows. For some reason, this name sounded very familiar but he could not remember where he had heard it from. Since he could not remember where he had heard that name, he would rather not overthink it. He then remarked coldly, I was thinking that you were some sort of great and famous person but Ive never heard of you before. Little girl, I have taken a liking to Queer. Shes a member of the Li family now. What, are you going to fight with the Li family of Cloud Town over one person? The conversation seemed to have a mind-numbing effect and Xiao Xuner yawned. He then rubbed his eyes and said, Mother, listening to him talk is making Xuner sleepy. Lets quickly deal with them and go to sleep, okay? Where had this damned brate from and he had the nerve to act so rudely! Li Yings expression changed and he scoffed coldly, Men, take this mother and son down. In the beginning, Cui Rong had great confidence in Gu Ruoyun but when she heard Li Yings words, she began to feel nervous and she stared at Gu Ruoyun and her child anxiously. Chapter 1690 - Three Years (20)

Chapter 1690: Three Years (20)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Young Master. A guard who was standing behind Li Ying seemed to remember Gu Ruoyuns name and spoke up urgently, Wed better just give up... Give up? How can we give up? Is it because the opposition is a woman and a child? Is an indecisive person like you fit to be the Li familys guard? Its not that, Young Master, its this Gu Ruoyun... Shut your mouth! Li Ying bellowed and cut the guard off. He then turned his gaze towards Gu Ruoyun and coldly remarked, You two are in my way. I must teach you a good lesson. Li Ying then wrapped his hand in spiritual energy and charged towards Gu Ruoyun. Bang! His fist smashed into Gu Ruoyun. At the same moment, a powerful force ricocheted from her body and tossed Li Ying away. Blood began to drip from his hand, turning his entire hand in red. Li Ying was shocked and he stared at the tranquil Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. His eyes filled with confusion. I had clearly used all of my power but not only was I unable to hurt her at all, I had suffered injuries from a bacsh... How can this be? Young Master! The guard quickly rushed to Li Yings side and blurted the words which had been interrupted previously. Ive heard of Gu Ruoyun, he stammered. Or should I say, no one in the East Peak Maind is unaware of her. She was the woman who had sessfully refined a pill in the Medicine Sects general meeting several years ago and she did not even pay any regard to Wind Valleys Eldest Lady. Furthermore, shes also Grand Lord Hong Lians daughter and the Holy Doctor, Bai Zhongtians disciple... Crash! Those wordsnded like a lightning strike on a clear day, stunning Li Ying. Gu Ruoyun! I remember now! I was wondering why her name had sounded so familiar. Is this really her? They said that Gu Ruoyun had journeyed to the First City so what is she doing here? I had even run into her... When he remembered the things he had said, a wave of terror crept up from his heart. He punched his guard in anger and roared furiously, Why didnt you tell me earlier? The guard was aggrieved, Young Master, it was you who had refused to let me speak. His Young Masters goal was to enter the First City so he had only prioritized news concerning the First City! Therefore, though he had heard Gu Ruoyuns name before, he had quickly forgotten about her. This was why he had not remembered Gu Ruoyun. The Red Lotus Territory? Cui Rong was stunned as she stared at Gu Ruoyuns lucid and elegant features. If she remembers correctly, three years ago, this Lady had asked Queer to journey towards the First City to look for her! Now that she has seen Li Yings reaction, could it be that she really was a member of the First City? Cui Rongs heart leaped in joy at the thought of this. Their Queer has indeed met a noble person this time. Lady Gu. Li Ying was frightened to the point of stupidity and it took him a long time to recover his senses. He then hurriedly crawled up from the ground and threw himself down again into a kneeling position in front of Gu Ruoyun. I really didnt know that it was you. I beg for your generosity, oh Great One, spare me this one time. I wont dare to do it again. He was finished. He was finished. He has really kicked the hos nest this time. However, how could he have known that Gu Ruoyun woulde here and take a liking towards this little girl, Queer? Beat it! Gu Ruoyuns voice was just as chilly as ever. Dont ever show your face in front of me again. Yes. When he heard this, Li Ying felt as if he had just been granted amnesty. He quickly led the Li family guards and ran out of the ce, afraid that if they were to tarry, Gu Ruoyun might change her mind. By then, he would never be able to escape... Gu Ruoyun slowly walked towards Cui Rong who was lying on the bed. Wanbai, step aside. Let me take a look at your mothers condition. Chapter 1691 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (1)

Chapter 1691: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Wanbai obediently stepped aside. She then stared at Gu Ruoyun as her eyes filled with anticipation. She believes that as long as Gu Ruoyun was around, her mothers illness would not be a problem... Your mother is afflicted with tuberculosis. Gu Ruoyun concluded after examining Cui Rong. This is not a serious problem. I will give you a medicine listter. Follow the medicine list and make a prescription for your mother. She should be better after a few days. To her, tuberculosis was not a serious issue at the present and does not require much treatment either... Master, will Mother really be cured? Gu Wanbais eyes lit up as she asked. Mm. Gu Ruoyun nodded. I need to head over to the First City first. Wait for your mother to get better before youe to look for me in the First City. I will get the Li family of Cloud Town to take care of you before I leave. Go to the Li family house before you buy the medicine. When the timees and you dont want to go to First City alone, you cane with your mother. I will ask the Li family of Cloud Town to escort you there. Gu Ruoyun believes that after the shock she had given Li Ying, no matter what she asked those people to do, they would not dare to refuse. Even though the Li family was not particrly powerful, protecting Wanbai and her mother should not be a problem for them. Master, youre so amazing. Gu Wanbai smiled innocently and her eyes curved upwards like two crescents. It was an adorable sight. Mother, do you know that Ive got a nice sounding name now? Master had given it to me, its Gu Wanbai. She smiled at Cui Rong and said. Cui Rongs heart was filled with immense gratitude. My Lady, Queer... No, she is now Gu Wanbai! As your disciple, it is only right that Wanbai should have your surname. Unfortunately, Im just a simple viger so I had given her a simple name. It is Wanbais fortune to meet such a noble person like you in this lifetime. Wanbai. Gu Ruoyun smiled and lowered her head to look at Gu Wanbai, Take note of these medicinal ingredients and use them to concoct medicine for your mother. Your mother should get better after this. Gu Ruoyun had thought about bringing both mother and daughter along but she was in a great hurry and it would not have been convenient to do so. Besides, Cui Rong still needs treatment. Hence, she had no choice but to leave first. She believes that the Li family members would send them safely to the First City... Alright. Gu Wanbai blinked and replied with a smile. Gu Ruoyun then told Gu Wanbai which medicinal herbs was needed for the treatment. It was a good thing that Gu Wanbais memory surpasses that of the average person. Hence, Gu Ruoyun only needed to tell her once and she had easily remembered it all in her mind. Once Gu Ruoyun had provided Gu Wanbai with this information, she left the thatched house with Xiao Xuner by her side. The arrival of the Li family of Cloud Town had attracted the attention of many of the vigers who then watched the scene unfold from outside the house. When they saw Gu Ruoyun and Xiao Xuner emerge, they began to exim in admiration with the utmost sincerity. Aunt Xiang, who had previously adviced Cui Rong, turned towards Gu Wanbai who had followed Gu Ruoyun out the door and eximed with envy, Queer, is this Lady your Master? Was she the one who had chased those Li family members away? When the little maiden heard Aunt Xiangs address towards her, Wanbai ced her hands on her hips and said, I have a name now. My name is Gu Wanbai! From now on, you cant call me Queer! Gu Ruoyun overheard Gu Wanbais youthful voice from far away. However, she did not turn back and held onto Xiao Xuner hand as they left this ce... Chapter 1692 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (2)

Chapter 1692: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The First City has changed greatly ever since Gu Ruoyun and the others had left. The ones to bear the brunt were the Red Lotus Territory and the Secret Order which were attacked by the Dark Earth Realms Underworld! Gu Ruoyun knows that the Underworld belongs to Qianbei Ye and Qianbei Ye had given the Underworld to her. Therefore, she was shocked to the core when she heard that the Underworld had attacked the Red Lotus Territory. Mother, Xiao Xuner blinked as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and asked innocently, Didnt you say that the Underworld was Fathers territory? Why is Father attacking Maternal Grandfather and Grandmother? Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and her expression changed. Xiao Xuner was so frightened when he saw his mothers expression that he did not dare to say another word. He thought that his words had caused his mother to be unhappy so he kept quiet and stared at her with hisrge, teary eyes. Zixie. Gu Ruoyun gently took a breath andmunicated through her soul. Is anyone aware of Cang Ming and Xiao Yes simr looks? After a moment, Zixies gruff, demonic voice echoed within her mind, Im afraid that only Qianbei Ye knows about this matter. Its been ten thousand years and weve known him for so long yet we never figured out his rtionship with Cang Ming. I believe that he would never tell anyone else. Since thats the case, Im convinced that the person who had ordered the Underworld to attack the Red Lotus Territory must have been Cang Ming! However, based on Cang Mings power, he doesnt need anyone elses help if he wants to attack the Red Lotus Territory and the Secret Order. He could do it himself. Why has he not appeared and only asked the Underworld to do his dirty work? Gu Ruoyun could not figure it out at all. What worries her even more was that since Cang Ming now controls the Underworld, does that mean that something had happened to Xiao Ye? Little girl, you can rest assured. Qianbei Ye is powerful so he shouldnt fall so easily. Besides, based on what youve just said, if something had really happened to Qianbei Ye, I fear that Cang Ming would have broken through to the Full Circle State. If thats the case, he wouldnt need to ask the Underworld to do his dirty work. Zixie consoled soothingly. I believe that both sides have been seriously wounded. Qianbei Ye must have gone to recover his wounds in an unknown location and Cang Ming had hidden himself in the Underworld. He then used his striking simrity to Qianbei Ye and took over the Underworld. Someone like Qianbei Ye would head off to an undisclosed location once injured and would not return to the Underworld! Hence, Zixie had also concluded that the person controlling the Underworld was certainly not him! I hope thats the case. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath yet her heart still carries a worry which could not be quashed. Zixie, can you help me with something? What is it? I need to rush to the Red Lotus Territory. Otherwise, Mother, Father, and the others will certainly be in danger. However, I cant stop worrying about Xiao Ye too. I want to ask you to find him for me. A wave of silence hung over her soul. After a long pause, Zixies voice rang out once again, Alright! As long as it was Gu Ruoyuns wish, he would fulfill it! Even if the person he has to save was his rival in love! Thank you. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids and her gaze filled with sincere gratitude. Zixie, I owe you too much in this lifetime and youve never asked for anything in return. Chapter 1693 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (3)

Chapter 1693: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Silly girl, Zixieughed. Hisughter was just as demonic as ever but it was filled with a sense of indulgence. Helping you is equivalent to helping me. Dont forget, the two of us have a life and death contract. Only by following you can my powers be further restored! Hence, helping you is also helping myself at the same time. Theres no need for you to feel burdened. You only need to remember that no matter what I do, I do it willingly! I will never regret it! Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled. In her lifetime, it was her good fortune to have a husband like Qianbei Ye and apanion like Zixie! She would sacrifice everything for these two. Little girl, remember this C only enter thest door in the Ancient Divine Pagoda when you have no other way out. The thing behind that door can help save your life once. If you go in there now, it will never be able to save you again in the future! Since Gu Ruoyun has broken through to the Ninth Transformation State, she could now unlock thest door in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. However, Zixie had informed her that she should not enter thest door unless she was in danger. Only when she had was in peril could she use the thing behind the door in exchange for her survival! I understand. Zixie, go ahead. Based on your current power, you can definitely leave my side and not suffer the restrictions of our contract. Gu Ruoyun smiled and her voice was slightly mncholic. Alright. Once Zixie had spoken, a purple ray of light flew out from her body and turned into a phoenix. He spread his wings and soared into the sky, letting out a soft cry before disappearing into thin air. Gu Ruoyun turned away and looked at the pitiful-looking little child next to her. Lets go, Xuner. Well go and meet your maternal grandfather and grandmother now. They are certainly going to be overjoyed when they see you. Xiao Xuner nodded obediently as he clutched Gu Ruoyuns hand. Gu Ruoyuns earlier change in expression had indeed frightened him. Even now, he does not know if he had said something wrong and had angered his mother... The Red Lotus Territory. Two sides were striving to oppose each other. If Gu Ruoyun was here, she would immediately recognize the green-robed woman amongst the Underworlds troops as Murong Qian of the Murong family. The Murong family was a member of the Four Great Protectors and Murong Qian was the pearl of the Murong family. Naturally, she was extremely spoiled. That was why she had pestered Qianbei Ye after meeting him and wanted to kill Gu Ruoyun. Murong Qian. The Secret Orders Order Master noticed Murong Qian amongst them andughed icily before she eximed with disdain, I never thought that the Murong family would betray the First City and join forces with the Underworld! Are you not ashamed of your decision? Murong Qian raised her head and puffed her chest before replying arrogantly, So what if I join forces with the Underworld? The Master of the Underworld is my man! I will definitely stand on his side! Once she had said this, she turned to look at Grand Lord Hong Lian and his wife and jeered, Where is that sl*t, Gu Ruoyun? What? Has she hidden away to cry after being cast aside by her man? Let me tell you this, Qianbei Ye is the Master of the Underworld! I have now been epted by Qianbei Ye as his concubine. Gu Ruoyun has now been cast-off! Powerful energy exploded from Grand Lord Hong Lians being and flew towards Murong Qian with a bang. Before the people around her could react, this force hit Murong Qian and her body stumbled back as her expression became even more furious. Chapter 1694 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (4)

Chapter 1694: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Its the truth! I have be Qianbei Yes woman and Im pregnant with his flesh and blood! Gu Ruoyun is an unwanted woman that he has cast aside! I had once said that no man could possibly devote himself wholeheartedly to one woman. Isnt that so? Ultimately, Qianbei Ye has made me his concubine. Once I give birth to his child, I can be his wife! Murong Qian raised her head and her face was filled with arrogance. Now, each time she thought of that peerless and beautiful face, her heart would feel overjoyed. It was likely that the Murong Qian from several years ago would never think that one day, that man would have found her again and allowed her to be his woman! The tenderness he had shown Gu Ruoyun waspletely directed towards her now... That man was so careful even in the bedroom, afraid of hurting her. Unfortunately, Murong Qian does not know that there was another person who looks exactly like Qianbei Ye. The child in her belly was not Qianbei Yes either... Instead, it was the child of a terrifying man named Cang Ming! After all, Murong Qian was not Gu Ruoyun. Only Gu Ruoyun who knows Qianbei Ye inside-out could discern the difference between the two. To anothers eyes, Qianbei Ye and Cang Ming were exactly the same. How could they be differentiated? If you speak any more nonsense, I will kill you immediately! Grand Lord Hong Lian clenched his fist tightly as his ck eyes shed with a cold light. However, the confidence in his heart has dipped. After all, Gu Ruoyun had once mentioned that the Dark Earth Realms Underworld was a force which belongs to Qianbei Ye. Now, this woman has brought the members of the Underworld here. How could he not feel suspicious? However, when he recalled the things that Qianbei Ye had done for Gu Ruoyun, he squashed his suspicions. Impossible! Even though Im jealous that Qianbei Ye had snatched my daughter away, Im sure of Qianbei Yes moral character! How could that man possibly cast Yuner aside? Besides, Murong Qian cannot bepared to Yuner and Qianbei Ye was not blind, either. Would he have abandoned Yuner for this woman instead? I want to see Gu Ruoyun now! Murong Qian raised her chin and spoke arrogantly. Ask Gu Ruoyun to how herself! If she doesnt appear, the Underworld will kill everyone here! Grand Lord Hong Lianughed coldly as the aura within his body exploded once again. His aura was as sharp as a knife which would make ones heart tremble with fear. It was obvious that during Gu Ruoyuns absence, Grand Lord Hong Lian has also received a substantial opportunity. As a result, his powers have grown rapidly. Id love to see what power youre going to use to kill the people of the Red Lotus Territory! His voice boomed coldly. Besides, I dont believe a single word youve said unless Qianbei Ye steps forward himself! Murong Qian stared at Grand Lord Hong Lians cold features with contempt, My husband is a powerful cultivator and most powerful cultivators are very busy. Who are youpared to him? Are you even fit to see him? In the past, Gu Ruoyun had been his woman so he would at least give you some face. Now, his eyes only hold me and our flesh and blood. Do you think he will stille to see you? Murong Qian stroked her stomach as she spoke and smiled happily. Wheres Gu Ruoyun? Ive caused so much trouble in the Red Lotus Territory for such a long time but shes still noting out? I can tell that shes in so much sorrow that she cannot live any longer. Hahaha! Murong Qian burst into wildughter and her voice was filled with even more disdain. Chapter 1695 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (5)

Chapter 1695: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as she had spoken, a clear and cold voice suddenly chimed in and rang in her ear. Who cant live any longer? Who are you talking about? The womans voice was just as chilly and calm as ever with no sign of emotion, instantly drawing the everyones attention. A green-robed woman was standing silently under the splendid sunlight. She was holding a soft, jade-like little boy by the hand. This little boy looked to be about two years of age. He was carrying a fluffy little beast like a ball of fur in his and stared at his surroundings with wonder and curiosity. Even though this child was still very young, it was immediately apparent that his features bore a simrity to Qianbei Ye, especially that head of silver hair. That was Qianbei Yes outstanding feature. Yuner? Grand Lord Hong Lian was shaken for a moment before he dashed towards Gu Ruoyun as if seized by madness and violently pulled her into his arms. His entire being was trembling at that moment. Youre back, youve finally returned! It has been three years! She has been away from the Red Lotus Territory for three years now! Only the heavens know how they had endured these past three years! They had worried about Gu Ruoyuns safety at every moment until they had been unable to have a good nights rest for the past three years! Grand Lord Hong Lian had reacted so intensely when he had seen Gu Ruoyun because they had suppressed their feelings for the past three years! It was to the point that ever since Gu Ruoyun had left, no sound of happiness orughter had been heard in the Red Lotus Territory... Dongfang Yu secretly wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and gazed tenderly at the father and daughter in front of her as she smiled silently. Even though Gu Shengxiao did not speak or show any emotion, his grim eyes were shing with joy. He stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruoyun and could not bear to look away. Maternal Grandfather, youre hurting Mother. As Grand Lord Hong Lian was hugging Gu Ruoyun very tightly, a tender, childlike and soft voice rang out from the side. Only then did he notice the little toddler who was standing by Gu Ruoyuns leg... What did you just call me? Grand Lord Hong Lian asked dazedly, in shock. Xiao Xuner pouted his tiny lips irritably. You were hugging her so tightly, Mother would not feelfortable. If you hurt Xuners mother, Xuner will never call you Maternal Grandfather again. This time, Grand Lord Hong Lian heard it very clearly. After he stared nkly for a moment, he lifted his hand and pulled the little child into his arms. His voice was filled with excitement, Yuner, is this your child? Hes my maternal grandson? Gu Ruoyun nodded and smiled gently, His name is Qianbei Xun. The words Qianbei Xun echoed in the crowd. It also rang in Murong Qians ear at the same time. She had guessed as much when she hadid eyes on Xiao Xuner. Now, after she had heard Gu Ruoyuns words, the rage in her eyes spilled over like mes. She scoffed coldly, Gu Ruoyun, so youve finally found the nerve to show yourself? Let me tell you this, Im now Qianbei Yes woman. You two, both mother and son, have been cast aside! Only I have the right to receive his love. You are only a discarded woman! Yuner. Grand Lord Hong Lians heart clenched. He was afraid that Gu Ruoyun would believe in Murong Qians words and quickly tried to advise her. Unexpectedly, the woman merely turned around to look at Murong Qian indifferently and reply serenely, Oh. Oh? Murong Qina widened her eyes. Doesnt this woman love Qianbei Ye very much? How can she remain so nonchnt after she heard this? Or is it because she could not ept this shock and has already gone mad? That must be it! Chapter 1696 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (6)

Chapter 1696: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun! Murong Qian gritted her teeth and spat. Gu Ruoyun coldly turned around and nced at her. That one look caused Murong Qian to feel as if a hand was gripping her neck savagely. Her face turned red and she was unable to make a sound. Are you going to leave on your own or shall I send you off? Gu Ruoyuns voice was iparably chilly and caused Murong Qian to shake. She red viciously at Gu Ruoyun. Your man doesnt want you anymore. Did you not hear what Ive just said? You and your son have been abandoned. You should be wailing in agony or hang yourself in suicide! Murong Qian simply could not stand Gu Ruoyuns tranquil demeanor. She really wanted to see the womans crying face! Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun would never allow her to witness this side of her... Return and tell Cang Ming that I wont let him ruin the Underworld. The Underworld was an organization founded by Qianbei Ye and she would never let anyone use the Underworld for evil! Hence, this was why she had not attacked the Underworld. Another matter was more important, she has to find Qianbei Ye first! Cang Ming? Murong Qian was stunned. Who is Cang Ming? I dont know him. Gu Ruoyun calmly lifted the corners of her lips and swept her gaze towards Murong Qians bump, The man who had put that seed in you! Gu Ruoyun, did you not hear what I had just said? Im carrying Qianbei Yes flesh and blood, not some Cang Ming. I dont even know this Cang Ming! Murong Qian was so furious that her stomach ached. This woman must have suffered a powerful shock so her brain has had a mentalpse. Was she calling Qianbei Ye Cang Ming? Could she not even differentiate people? Father, Mother, Brother, lets go. Theres no need for us to be concerned about them now. If they dare to attack, I will kill every single one of them. If onees at us, I will kill that one person. If they attack in pairs, I will kill them both! I dont care if they are people of the Underworld or anyone else. The bottom line is that they wont be able to set a single foot in the Red Lotus Territory! If they stepped into the Red Lotus Territory, she would kill them even if the person was from the Underworld! As Gu Ruoyun spoke, she released her Ninth Transformation State aura and smashed it towards the members of the Underworld. The Grand Lord was shocked. Daughter, are your powers now... At the Ninth Transformation State? he asked, seeking confirmation. Just as he had spoken, the entire Territory fell into silence. The Secret Orders Order Master stared at Gu Ruoyun in shock. She could clearly sense that the woman before her was indeed at the Ninth Transformation State. Only a few years had passed and she has jumped from thete-stage in the Exceptional State to the Ninth Transformation State! How much talent does one need to have to reach this level? Ninth Transformation? Shes broken through to the Ninth Transformation State? Murong Qians expression changed as she staggered backward. She then gritted her teeth, This is impossible. How could this woman have broken through to the Ninth Transformation State? However, the aura that Gu Ruoyun had released caused Murong Qians heart to palpitate ceaselessly. Murong Qian did not dare make any rash decisions at the thought of this. She red at Gu Ruoyun contemptuously and said, Gu Ruoyun, even if you have broken through to the Ninth Transformation State, so what? My husbands power is greater than yours. Now that youve bullied me, he will avenge me. Lets go! Once she had spoken, she led the members of the Underworld and left the area. Whats the meaning of this? Once they had left, Grand Lord Hong Lian knitted his brows. Wheres Xiao Ye? Why hasnt he returned with you? No matter what, Grand Lord Hong Lian would never believe that Qianbei Ye would abandon Gu Ruoyun! However, when she heard Qianbei Yes name, Gu Ruoyuns eyes sank, Its a long story. Lets talk inside. Chapter 1697 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (7)

Chapter 1697: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Grand Lord Hong Lian saw the look on the womans face, he felt apprehensive, It cant be like what Murong Qian has said. Qianbei Ye, he... Father, Gu Ruoyun chuckled. Dont you trust Xiao Ye? Hes not that kind of person! Its a long story but theres one thing that I can tell you now! Theres someone who looks exactly like Qianbei Ye and his name is Cang Ming! Cang Mings identity is still unclear but not only does he look like Xiao Ye, but his aura is also exactly alike. This was the reason why the citizens of the Underworld have been fooled. Cultivators can differentiate people not just through their appearance alone. What matters the most was their aura! Therefore, if the aura was the same, any cultivator, no matter how powerful, would have been fooled. As Grand Lord Hong Lian listened to her exnation, his suspicions deepened. Yuner, are you certain that someone else has the same aura as Qianbei Ye? Gu Ruoyun nodded in conviction. Thats right! In the beginning, Cang Ming had masqueraded as Qianbei Ye and followed me around, trying to find an opportunity to snatch a treasure in my possession. However, I had seen right through him and it was Qianbei Ye who had rushed over to save me. In order to save me from getting hurt, he had used a formation to seal me off and left to fight Cang Ming! I had to stay in that formation for three years before I was able to leave! Now, I have no idea how that fight between Xiao Ye and Cang Ming had turned out! However, I assume that both sides ended up getting seriously injured! Gu Ruoyun di not want Grand Lord Hong Lian to be worried about her so she had revealed everything which had happened in the end. Once Grand Lord Hong Lian discovered that the person who had impregnated Murong Qian was not Qianbei Ye, his heart immediately felt more at ease. However, when he remembered that Qianbei Yes whereabouts were still unknown, his ease turned into worry again. Yuner, I will send everyone in the Red Lotus Territory to look for Qianbei Ye after this. The Secret Order will do so as well. The Secret Orders Order Master stepped out and smiled. Lady Gu, give that mans portrait to me after this. I will mobilize everyone in the First City to find him for you! Since you had lost contact with him on the East Peak Maind, I will send every citizen in the First City to journey across the maind! With so many people involved, I believe that we will find him. She was talking about the First City, not the Secret Order. In all of the First City, only the members of the Secret Order were this courageous. Even the Governor has no way of mobilizing the whole of First City to look for one person... Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded. With the participation of so many people, it was much better than her looking for him alone blindly. Xiao Xuner, Im your maternal grandmother. Dongfang Yu stepped in front of Xiao Xuner and lifted the little fellow from Grand Lord Hong Lians arms. Come, call me Maternal Grandmother. Id like to hear it. Xiao Xuner knitted his adorable brows, Maternal grandmother, can you put Xuner down? Dongfang Yu was stunned. Why? Because mother says that it is improper for men and women to touch each other. Xuner is a man and Maternal Grandmother is a woman. How can you hold Xuner? His words were like a stroke of lightning. Everyone was shocked into tender crispiness from Xiao Xuners words. Dongfang Yu did not hold back. She burst intoughter and looked at Gu Ruoyun with a smile in her eyes, Did you teach him this? Gu Ruoyun looked rather embarrassed. Its like this, Xiao Xuner doesnt have any concept of men and women and wanted to take his trousers off in front of a little maiden so I had taught him this phrase. Unexpectedly, he has actually learned it and is applying it with full vigor. Chapter 1698 - Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (8)

Chapter 1698: Returning To The Red Lotus Territory Once Again (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Haha! Dongfang Yuughed and she gently brushed her finger across Xiao Xuners little nose. You, little one, are really too cute. Its definitely not proper for you to take your trousers off in front of maidens but Im your maternal grandmother. Hugging you for a moment is fine. However, you must remember that aside from your mother, maternal grandmother, maternal grandfather, and uncle, no one else can hug you. Xiao Xuner twiddled his little fingers and cocked his head to the side to look at Dongfang Yu. What about Father? Your father certainly can hug you but hes not here at the moment. Dongfang Yu was afraid that Xiao Xuner might be deceived and taken away by someone else so she was teaching him diligently. Xiao Xuner blinked. He then saw Gu Shengxiao who had walked to Dongfang Yus side and called out in a childish voice, Uncle. His voice was soft and light, causing Gu Shengxiaos expression to melt into softness. Xiao Xuner, tell me, how did you know that hes your uncle? Dongfang Yu stared at Xiao Xuner indulgently as she asked. Xiao Xuner giggled. Maternal Grandmother, youre so silly. Uncle, Maternal Grandfather and Maternal Grandmother are so alike, how could Xuner possibly fail to recognize you? Dongfang Yu was shocked. This little fellow was only two years old but she was stunned at how well he could converse. She never expected him to be so clever. Instantly, her heart was filled with even more love towards Xiao Xuner. Besides... Xiao Xuner looked around. Godfather has always talked about Uncle. He says that Uncle is cold and grim and that out of everyone here, Uncle is the grimmest person. Xuner had guessed that hes my uncle because of that. Godfather? Dongfang Yu was shocked once again. Whos your godfather? How had a godfather appeared out of thin air? Xuners godfather is Zuo Shangchen. Godfather likes Uncle. He always talks about Uncle. Xiao Xuner was not aware of the implications of his words so he had blurted it all out. Gu Shengxiaos expression froze as his grim features turned awkward. Zuo Shangchen and I have a life and death friendship pact! 1 He meant that he has no romantic inclinations towards Zuo Shangchen! Yuner, youve been living outside for so many years and youve finally returned after much difficulty. Follow us back to the Grand Lords residence and let me take a good look at you. Dongfang Yu looked at Gu Ruoyun with heartache in her eyes. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Alright, lets go back to the residence first. You can send people to find Xiao Ye after this. I want every corner of the maind searched! At this moment, the group which had been discussing the search party had no idea how much of a storm their decision would cause on the East Peak Maind! Every cultivator from the First City gathered together and charged out in search of Qianbei Ye. No one on the maind could figure out what was going on and which so many Martial Saints would suddenly appear. Zi Yun, Chu Luo and the others that Gu Ruoyun had taken in did not remain idle either and sent all the Devil Sects disciples out. Lan Ge also sent word and everyone in the Cloudy Wind Empire, including its citizens, had gone out to search for Qianbei Ye. Of course, Gu Ruoyun did not stay idle as well. Once she had sent her orders out, she left the Red Lotus Territory to look for Qianbei Ye. Xiao Xuner, however, had remained in the Territory. Unfortunately, even with the bustling crowds, there was still no news of Qianbei Ye... Just as Gu Ruoyun was reaching the end of her limit, Zixies voice, which had not been heard for a long time, finally echoed within her soul. Due to their contract, no matter how far away they were from each other, they could project their voices into each others heart. This was also the reason why Gu Ruoyun had asked Zixie to help look for Qianbei Ye... Little girl, Ive found Qianbei Ye! Zixies announcement was like antern in the darkness and revived Gu Ruoyuns ashen heart in an instant. Chapter 1699 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (1)

Chapter 1699: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zixie, is this true? A wave of joy washed over Gu Ruoyuns heart and her being instantly filled with excitement. Where are you two? Ill go to find you right now. The voice in her soul fell silent. After a long pause, the mans demonic voice rang out once again, Little girl, Qianbei Ye is currently unable to see you. However, I guarantee you that hes not in any danger. We are now at a ce you cant get to. Give us some time and welle to look for you. Gu Ruoyun was shaken and knitted her brows, Zixie, where on earth are you? Why cant I go there? During this period of time, she had journeyed through half of the maind in order to find Qianbei Ye but could not find his whereabouts at all. Now, Zixie had told her that Qianbei Ye was at a ce that she could not get to. Though the entire maind was massive, what ce could bepletely out of her reach? Little girl, we dont have much time now. Zixie sighed and said, You still have other tasks toplete. Your task is to work hard in your cultivation and achieve a greater breakthrough! Cang Ming had suffered substantial injuries from his battle with Qianbei Ye so hes probably recuperating now. You have to take advantage of his healing period and quickly cultivate so that you can fight against him when the timees! Gu Ruoyun knows that Zixie was right. Even though she had broken through to the Ninth Transformation State, she was still a little ways off from being able to stand against Cang Ming... Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and nodded. Zixie, Ill leave Xiao Ye in your care. I hope that the two of you can arrive in front of me, safe and sound soon. Be it Xiao Ye or you, youre both extremely important to me. If any of you are injured, I would worry. One was the man she loves while the other was a friend that she could stay with forever. She does not wish for any of them to get hurt. Besides, in this lifetime, she owes Zixie too much... Little girl, well be back soon. After he had said this, Zixies voice was cut off and the entire world returned to silence. At this moment, a silver-haired man was seated cross-legged on the ground on an ind with both his eyes shut. His peerless and beautiful face was extremely pale while the space between his brows carried a deep agony. You really dont want her toe? The purple-robed man looked at the silver-haired man who was seated on the ground and asked in an aloof manner. The silver-haired man opened his eyes slightly as his crimson robes fluttered against the sea breeze. His smile was so beautiful that everything on earth seemed to have lost their color. I just dont want her to worry. Zixie eyed Qianbei Ye. If it wasnt for the fact that youve done so much for her, I would never have let you have her. Qianbei Ye chuckled. He knows better than anyone of the feelings hidden deep within Zixies heart. Gu Ruoyun was the only one who was oblivious. The things youve done for her in both lifetimes arent any less than the things Ive done. Zixie curled the corners of his lips as his face lifted into an absolutely demonic smile. However, the one she had chosen in both lifetimes was you and I respect her decision! Its because of this that I would help her to search for you! Qianbei Ye, I hope that you dont let me down! If I find out that youve betrayed her one day, Ill kill you even if my soul is destroyed in the process! Chapter 1700 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (2)

Chapter 1700: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Yeughed once again. That peerless smile on his face was very enticing. Dont worry, there wont be a need for you to sacrifice your soul. This assurance touched Zixies heart and heid his resistance towards Qianbei Ye to rest. In the past, he had viewed Qianbei Ye with such animosity because he had mistakenly believed that Qianbei Ye was the person who had murdered Gu Ruoyun! Now that he had discovered that it was Cang Ming who had impersonated Qianbei Ye back then, he hadid down all of his misgivings. I dont wish for her to know of my feelings towards her. It would trouble her so I hope you wont say anything to her. Zixie nced at the recuperating Qianbei Ye and raised the corners of his lips. I only wish to stay by her side, nothing more. If Gu Ruoyun finds out that he has feelings for her, based on her character, she would choose to dissolve their contract in order to avoid troubling him. Rather than being separated from her without the chance to see her again, he preferred to keep his feelings secret. This way, he could stay by her side as apanion and never leave her! Shes my woman so I would naturally ache to see her. If she knows about your feelings, she would certainly feel sad and guilty. Qianbei Ye gently raised his brow. So I wont tell her. Zixie nodded lightly. I will construct a formation for you to heal your wounds here. Once youre done, you can step out and find her. She has been thinking about you non-stop for the past three years. Actually, Zixie simply could not understand it . I had stayed by her side the longest through both lifetimes and have watched her grow from the weakest to her peak! Why, did she choose Qianbei Ye in both her lifetimes? He wondered. Perhaps Qianbei Ye was good at expressing his feelings and I could only rely on banter and teasing words. It may be because of this that Ive lost out on her... However, losing out was losing out. No matter what, I will respect her decision. Thank you. Qianbei Ye murmured earnestly as he stared at the demonic and handsome man before him. Zixie looked at him, crossed his arms and replied in azy and evil manner. You dont need to thank me, Im doing this all for Yuner. These two were supposed to be love rivals! However, they were no longer fighting against each other. Instead, they were now working together for a womans sake... Qianbei Ye did not say anything more as he continued to meditate and entered into a healing state... The Underworld. A silver-haired man dressed in ck robes was seated on the dragons throne with his chin propped on his hands. His cold and wanton gaze turned to the guard who was kneeling on the ground as he asked, Has Murong Qian returned? His voice was as cold and arrogant as ever with a hint of disdain in its tone. Reporting to the Pce Lord, Madam Murong has led a party of Underworld members into the First City and caused a great disturbance in the Red Lotus Territory. However, she seems to have suffered some sort of grievance and has now returned with an agitated aura. The man raised his sharp brows andughed icily. Since she has returned, bring my male lion out for a spin! My male lion has been rather inhibited over these past few days and since Murong Qian has returned, its time to let my male lion enjoy a good time. As youmand! The guard joined his fists and backed away. Not too long after the guard had taken his leave, a figure rushed into the room. The woman was weeping pitifully and looked iparably tragic. Ye, you have to stand up for me. Chapter 1701 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (3)

Chapter 1701: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Qian threw herself into the mans arms and cried tragically. Ye, your rejected woman had bullied me. You must avenge me! Cang Ming grabbed Murong Qians chin and gently wiped the tears away from the corner of her eyes. You had gone to cause trouble for Gu Ruoyun? Shes back? Its been three years! That woman should have returned by now but I still dont know where that fellow, Qianbei Ye, is hiding! Unfortunately, Im still recovering from my wounds. Otherwise, I would never have remained in the Underworld for so long! Murong Qian nodded and sobbed. Ye, that woman even said that I was not fit to carry your flesh and blood! She is clearly jealous that youve rejected her and fallen for me! She even ims that only she is fit to have your child and wanted to get rid of our child. Ye, you have to avenge me! Cang Mings eyes darkened as the corners of his lips curled into a forced smile, Did she really say that? Ye... When she noticed the mans darkened gaze, Murong Qian felt even more aggrieved, Dont you believe me? She had really said all that and humiliated me. You have to avenge me! p! The man lifted his arm and and flung it at Murong Qian, sending her body flying onto the ground. Murong Qian was instantly stunned. She looked at the tall man before her in disbelief as her eyes welled up with tears of grief. Ye, whats wrong with you? Murong Qian! I can give you an absolute love and I can also make you my wife. I can even give the child in your belly a legitimate identity but I wont tolerate your lies! Gu Ruoyun would know that he was not the real Qianbei Ye so why would she say such a thing? Murong Qian had relied on his indulgence and dared to lie to his face! In this life, only he could fool others. He would not let anyone fool him! Ye, I did not... Murong Qian burst into tears of grief and stared pitifully at the mans cold and arrogant features I had not lied to you. Gu Ruoyun had really said all this. Cang Ming slowly walked down from the throne and approached the woman lying on the ground. He then pinched her chin with his fingers tightly as the corners of his lips curled into a smile. It seems that youve been corrupted by bad examples during the past few days! You have the nerve to lie to my face! Since thats the case, I have to punish you to make you understand how to be an obedient pet! Though his eyes have returned to their original tenderness, the words which sounded from his mouth were iparably cruel. Cang Ming slowly turned around and raised his hand before waving it. A gust of wind blew out the candle on the table and the entire hall turned pitch ck... Murong Qian shivered as a sense of delight shed across her face. She knows that this man has a strange character. For example, when ites to these sort of matters, he liked to blow out the candles and have intercourse with her in the dark! Hence, when she saw the mans actions, she knew what was going to happen next. Ye, I know that Ive done wrong. Can you be a little gentlerter... Murong Qian looked bashful and no longer felt her previous terror. However, she also did not notice the sense of disgust which shed across the eyes of the man in front of her. There was no gentleness to speak of. Take your clothes off. The mans arrogant voice rang out like an emperor ordering his subordinates about. Indeed, Murong Qian obediently walked to the side and removed her clothes. During that period of time, she did not notice that the man, who had been standing by her side, had silently disappeared... Chapter 1702 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (4)

Chapter 1702: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Outside the main hall. A guard led a Raging Inferno Lion into the room and approached the man. The man stared indifferently at the pitch ck main hall behind him before he turned towards the Raging Inferno Lion and said, This woman has lied to me and arrogantly relied on indulgence to try and use me. Theres no need for you to be gentle with her today! As long as you dont harm the child in her womb, you can y with her until you are satisfied! This woman was of no consequence to him. It was the child in her belly that he wanted. Otherwise, he would have killed her long ago! Everyone knows that demi-beast humans talents have always been powerful! That was the result of reckless mating! If he chose a pair ofpatible beast and human and conducted rtions between them, the demi-beast human child that they would produce would be even more powerful! He had first selected the Raging Inferno Lion before selecting Murong Qian. Poor Murong Qian, she never knew that it had been a lion copting with her all along and not the peerlessly beautiful man who had moved her heart! The thing in her belly was a monster! The Raging Inferno Lions eyes shed when he heard the mans words. He then pushed the door open excitedly and walked towards Murong Qian who was lying on the ground waiting to get lucky... Lewd noises soon echoed through the main hall but when Cang Ming heard the moaning, he showed no indication that he had heard anything at all... ... After receiving the news of Qianbei Yes situation, Gu Ruoyuns tense heart in the past few days finally rxed. She was about to return to the Red Lotus Territory and ry this news to her parents when she received more news from Lan Ge. Gu Lan has arrived in the Cloudy Wind Empire and the situation doesnt look too good. The letter only contained these few words but it caused Gu Ruoyuns heart to thud heavily. Back then, Xia Linyu had decided to leave her side to avoid dragging her down and train in the outside world on his own. Gu Lan, the daughter of the Gu family, had followed him in order to escape a forced marriage. Now, Gu Lan has arrived in the Cloudy Wind Empire and said the situation was dire. Does that mean that something had happened to Yuer? Gu Ruoyuns heart sank. In her past life, she had not managed to take good care of her brother and her oversight had caused her brother to suffer many dangers in this life. Therefore, she would never permit anyone to hurt him anymore! A wave of murderous energy flickered from Gu Ruoyun eyes. She did not hesitate and sped quickly towards the Cloudy Wind Empire... The Cloudy Wind Empire was a newly risen organization which had appeared in the past few years. As it was under General Lan Gesmand, the Cloudy Wind Empire holds great prestige on the maind! Many people have tried to discover the Cloudy Wind Emperors identity but it was to no avail. No one could figure out who the Emperor was. It was as if the Emperor was some kind of extremely mystifying puzzle. At this moment, two guards were standing in Gu Ruoyuns way at the Cloudy Wind Empires pce gate. This is the Imperial Pce of the Cloudy Wind Empire. If you wish to enter, you must show us your token! A token? Gu Ruoyun frowned. Lan Ge had not mentioned a token and she never expected to be stopped outside the gate. She replied, Tell Lan Ge that Gu Ruoyun has arrived. The two guards were stunned when they heard Gu Ruoyuns response. They did not say much but their eyes were clearly aloof. Miss, there are many people who wish to see General Lan Ge. Unless you produce a token, we cant let you enter. The two guards were still rather courteous and did not chase Gu Ruoyun immediately. They were only asking her to show her token. Chapter 1703 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (5)

Chapter 1703: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Whats going on here? Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. Just as Gu Ruoyun turned around to take a look, that person had also noticed her. It was a handsome, tall and slim youth. He was waving a fan in his hand and a frivolous smile was stered on his face. However, he was shocked when he saw Gu Ruoyun... Eh, Gu Ruoyun, why are you detained outside the gate? Liu Yue, what a coincidence! Gu Ruoyun gently raised her brow as her eyes shed with a smile. The young man before her was the person who had impersonated her in the past and was a friend to her in her past life, Liu Yue! Ever since she had parted ways with Lan Ge, Liu Yue had followed by Lan Ges side. Between the two of them, one was an intellectual while the other was well-versed in strategy and with their cooperation, they have brought the Cloudy Wind Empire to new heights. Take me to Lan Ge. Liu Yue narrowed his eyes slightly and swept his gaze towards the guards who were standing in Gu Ruoyuns way. His eyes flickered with a dangerous light. Dont you two have any idea who she is? You had the nerve to stand in her way. If General Lan Ge were to find me, I certainly cannot protect you. The two guards were shaken as a hint of terror shed in their eyes. They never thought that Gu Ruoyun was actually acquainted with General Lan Ge. They were finished! Forget it. Gu Ruoyun shook her head at Liu Yue. They were only doing their duty. Theres something even more important at hand. Take me to Lan Ge and Gu Lan! I want to find out if something has happened to Yuer! Liu Yue put his fan away as the frivolous smile on his face turned serious. He then nodded and said, Come with me. ... Gu Lan was seated on a stone bench by a stream at the rear of the pce. Her cheek was propped against her hand and she looked listless. Just as she turned around, she saw a green-robed woman by Liu Yues side. Her expression shook and she bit her lips as her bloodshot eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun who was walking towards her. Gu Lan! Gu Ruoyun walked towards Gu Lan and raised her brow. There was a sense of anxiety in her voice as she asked, Tell me, has something happened to Yuer? Gu Ruoyuns question seemed to have that triggered Gu Lan for she finally burst into tears. When Gu Ruoyun saw that, her heart was filled with even more worry. Could it be that somethings really happened to Yuer? Older Sister Gu. Gu Lans expression was full of agony and she held her head in her hands. Yuer has forgotten about me. What should I do? He haspletely forgotten everything weve gone through. He even wants to kill me. Gu Ruoyuns heart thumped. She then raised her hand to pat Gu Lans shoulder soothingly as her frown deepened. Tell me exactly what happened. Theres no need to hurry, you can slowly exin things to me. Gu Lan bit her lips as her tender and lovable features filled with bitterness. Older Sister Gu, Yuer and I have gone through a lot during this period of time. We had managed to avert disaster each time and we have grown a lot through this. However, I really dont know what to do this time! It was a good thing that I had happened to run into Lan Ge along my way to the Cloudy Wind Empire. He had then brought me to the Imperial Pce and told me that he would inform you about this matter! Gu Lans expression became even more agonized as she spoke and her body trembled endlessly. One could imagine how much she has had to endure during the past few days... Chapter 1704 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (6)

Chapter 1704: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Lan, how could Yuer have forgotten about you? What have you gone through? Even if he has forgotten about you, theres no reason why he should possibly want to kill you! Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows as she questioned. Gu Lans tears were streaming down her face endlessly. She stared ad Gu Ruoyun tearily as she answered, Yuer and I were passing through the Dragon Moon Empire when the Empires Princess Ye Luan fell in love with Yuer and wanted to make him the Empires son-inw. Yuer had refused but I dont know what the agents of that Empire had done to Yuer and caused him to lose all his memory. He doesnt even recognize me! Hes be obedient to Princess Ye Luan and is following her orders to kill me. Sob, sob, Sister Gu, what should we do? Yuer doesnt remember us now... Gu Ruoyuns expression slowly sank. Princess Ye Luans love for Xia Linyu was not a crime but she had sinned by hurting Yuer. Gu Ruoyun would never allow anyone to hurt her loved ones. Gu Lan, take me to the Dragon Moon Empire now! Gu Ruoyun lowered her gaze as a cold light shed in her eyes. Since the people of Dragon Moon Empire had dared to touch my brother, I wont ever let them get away with it! But, Sister Gu, Yuer has forgotten all about us. If we crash into the Dragon Moon Empire, Im afraid that Princess Ye Luan will use Yuer against us. I dont want him to get hurt. If that had not been the case, she would have mobilized the Gu family to save him by now. I dont know what she has done to Yuer but as long as I can see him, I can save him! Gu Ruoyun turned towards Gu Lan. Take me to the Dragon Moon Empire now! Id love to see how Princess Ye Luan had found the nerve to touch my brother! A sliver of hope shed in Gu Lans eyes as she nodded, Alright. She has great faith in Gu Ruoyun. As long as Gu Ruoyun was in the picture, there would not be any problems... At this moment, everything was peaceful in the Dragon Moon Empire, blissfully unaware of the oing cmity. A delicately handsome youth was standing with his back against the door in a luxurious bedchamber in a pce. His clear and limpid eyes stared intently out the window as his graceful brows were knitted into a frown, deep in thought. Sunlight streamed in from the window and lit up the youthsnky, tall and slim figure as he ced his hands behind his back. He was keenly aware that someone was approaching him from the back but he did not move. Sir Xia, what are you thinking about? The womans graceful voice rang out behind him and caused Xia Linyu to jump. He slowly turned around and his clear gaze settled on the womans pretty and dignified features. Princess Ye Luan, youre here? He looked at Ye Luan who was walking towards him and smiled. The mans voice was like the sound of a clear spring. It wasforting and caused the listener to feel as though their soul was being cleansed. Sir Xia, we will be married in a few days time. Before we get married, I wonder if, if you could... Ye Luans graceful features turned a little shy, Could you embrace me for a while? Weve known each other for so long but youve never hugged me. Are you avoiding me, Sir Xia? Ye Luans eyes filled with tears and she looked so pitiful that one could not help but be moved to tenderness towards her. Xia Linyus heart softened in the face of Ye Luans teary gaze. He walked towards Ye Luan. Ye Luans eyes filled with anticipation as she saw the youth reach his hands out to embrace her. Suddenly, he stopped... Chapter 1705 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (7)

Chapter 1705: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No, I cant do it! Xia Linyu buried his head in his hands in agony. I cant remember a thing but I cant bring myself to go near you. Princess Ye Luan, we were once lovers, right? Why do I feel so conflicted about your body? Ye Luan froze but a cold light shed across her eyes when Xia Linyu was not paying attention. However, she soon recovered her graceful and gentle demeanor. Sir Xia, you simply honor the rules too much and dont want to touch me before the wedding. Youre doing this because you dont want to hurt me so your heart is causing you to feel conflicted about approaching me... Is that the case? Xia Linyu looked puzzled and he furrowed his brows. Does that mean that after were married, my conflict towards you should disappear? Ye Luan nodded. Thats right. Sir Xia, you must remember that you love me the most! That little sl*t Gu Lan is a viin who had killed your entire family in order to have you! Her evil crimes have filled the heavens with grief! She had not hesitated to kill your whole family to have you. If she causes trouble during our wedding, you must kill her! The womans voice was like the voice of the devil as it rooted itself and grew in Xia Linyus mind. Xia Linyus expression gradually calmed down as if he was affected by Ye Luans voice. His expression no longer held the youthful innocence that Gu Ruoyun was so familiar with. Instead, it was now filled with a thirst for ughter. I will kill her! Anyone who causes trouble will be killed! Ye Luan smiled in satisfaction. Sir Xia, Ill leave now so I wont disturb your rest anymore. Our wedding is in a few days and I want an unforgettable event. I believe that it will be a memorable one for you too, Sir Xia. Once Ye Luan had said her piece, she looked at the cold and solemn Xia Linyu before she turned around and left. After she had stepped out the door, she spat out a mouthful of blood and her face turned pale. The hypnotic charm 1 that Master had given me requires the loss of my lifespan as the price for me to control it with my level of power now. However, in order to have Xia Linyu, I have no other way. Ye Luan lifted her head and her face no longer disyed her previous gentle grace. Xia Linyus powers are too strong so most hypnotic charms cannot control him. Only the Absolute Hypnotic Charm 2 that Master had left behind has the ability to control him! I had used the Absolute Hypnotic Charm to seal all of his memories and make him believe that Im his lover and that Gu Lan is his enemy! I can even control his emotions. However... She paused before she continued. Why is he resisting each time I ask him to touch my body? Is my body so unattractive that even the Absolute Hypnotic Charm is rendered useless? Ye Luan simply could not figure this out. She chose not to overanalyze this. No matter what, we shall be married in three days. If that little sl*t, Gu Lan, dares to cause trouble here, I will ensure that she will never leave alive! A murderous intent shed across Ye Luans eyes. Besides, I will force her beloved to kill her and let her experience the agony of despair! No one in this world should dare to fight against me, Ye Luan, for my man! Princess. Just as Ye Luan was pondering over Gu Lan, a woman dressed in pce garments hurried to Ye Luan. Your Royal Highness, His Imperial Highness has asked you to see Him. My Imperial Father wants to see me? Ye Luan was shaken. Why does he want to see me? Ye Luan furrowed her brows. After a long while, she replied, Tell my Imperial Father that I will go to see Him now. Chapter 1706 - Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (8)

Chapter 1706: Trouble Befalls Xia Linyu (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The atmosphere was stern and majestic in the Imperial Study. Emperor Ye Qin, who was dressed in yellow, was reading a memorandum. Just then, a eunuch entered the study to report that Princess Ye Luan was here to see him. Luaner is here? Ye Qin put the papers down and replied in an aloof manner, Let her in. Yes. Just as he had spoken, the door to the Imperial Study was slowly pushed open. Ye Luan entered gracefully and was bathed in the magnificent sunlight. Her face was filled with a smile and her demeanor was absolutely noble. Imperial Father, why have you summoned me? Ye Luan looked at his favored daughter and smiled, Luaner, are you really going to marry Xia Linyu? Thats right. Ye Luan nodded. I love him. I had fallen in love with him from the moment I hadid eyes on him. In this lifetime, I will marry no one else but him! Do you know anything about his background? asked Ye Qin. Imperial Father! Ye Luan replied unhappily, I will be marrying him in just three days and Youve already given us Your permission. Are You going back on Your word now? Xia Linyus powers are notable, are You still afraid that he cant match up to me? Ye Qin sighed and his face was full of exasperation. Im not afraid that his background is unfit for you, Im afraid that his background is too great that you would suffer grief by marrying him. You must know that our great empires are not the only things that exist on this maind! However, Im not worried if hes an Emperor, what Im worried about is that hes from the First City! The people of the First City have always looked down upon us in the secr world. Why would they allow you to marry one of them? Imperial Father. Ye Luoughed. You can rest assured in this. I had asked Xia Linyu if he was from the First City when we had first met! He had denied it and said that he hade from a small family and only received great power by chance! Back then, he was only trying to learn from experience by journeying away from home. Xia Linyu had been telling the truth, he was indeed from a small family! However, someone has a powerful sister who was rushing towards the Dragon Moon Empire right now... Imperial Father, Yuer and I are two of the same and we dont want toplicate matters. Please, Imperial Father, fulfill my wish. Ye Luan knelt down as she spoke earnestly. However, even Ye Qin never felt that Xia Linyu was not as two of the same as Ye Luan had described. He was under the control of her Absolute Hypnotic Charm... Alright, alright. Ye Qin sighed. He waved his hand and bade the kneeling Ye Luan to stand up. Luaner, youre the child that I favor and feel the proudest about. None of your siblings have surpassed you but I hope that you know your limits in your decisions. If Xia Linyus status is higher than our own, you have to give him up. There are so many men in the Dragon Moon Empire that you wontck for a husband. Ye Luan smiled. Imperial Father, Ive always been mindful of my limits and 1 Xia Linyu really isnt a member of the First City. Hes only a genius from a small family! Dont worry, no problems will arise during our wedding in three days. Since your heart has decided, I will go along with your decision. Ye Qin waved his hand. Alright, you may leave. Yes, Imperial Father. Ye Luan joined her fists, turned around and walked out of the Imperial Study. Her face was full of determination and her eyes were filled with a particr resolution. No matter what, I will have Xia Linyu! Chapter 1707 - Gu Ruoyun Rushes Over (1)

Chapter 1707: Gu Ruoyun Rushes Over (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Have you heard? They say that its Princess Ye Luans wedding day tomorrow! The Imperial son-inw is apparently a genius from a small family but his talents are outstanding and is an ideal match for the Princess. Tsk, tsk. Princess Ye Luan is the Dragon Moon Empires number one genius and has unsurpassed skills as well. Mark my words, that man must have climbed the socialder for her! However, it is the eve of the Princess ceremony so why has security in the Imperial City been tightened? Dont you know? Theres a woman named Gu Lan who is also fantasizing over the Imperial son-inw. However, the Prince Consort doesnt like her and only loves the Princess. To prevent her from causing trouble, the Princess has issued the order for stricter security. The streets were bustling in the Dragon Moon Empire and the crowd was discussing fervently on the street. Based on their conversations, one could sense that they have a good impression of Princess Ye Luan. However, no one had noticed that a tender and lovable woman had paused in the street and was clenching her fists so tightly that her hands were shaking. There was only one voice in her head... Xiao Linyu is marrying Princess Ye Luan! They are going to get married! A sour taste bubbled up within her heart and her eyes turned red. Each time she thought about Xia Linyu and Ye Luans wedding, she would feel an unbearable pain in her heart. The courage she had gathered to journey into the Imperial Pce has disappeared... Sister Gu... She bit her lips and turned with reddened eyes to the green-robed woman next to her and said, Yuer has lost all his memories of me. Even if I go, he wont remember me. I can only watch him marry someone else... To a woman, nothing was crueler than having the man she loves to be anothers husband! Gu Lan was beginning to have second thoughts at this moment! Gu Ruoyun turned around. Her clear and cold eyes looked at the girl as she asked calmly, If you want to leave things as it is, I will understand. However, if I were you, I would try to stop things and save him no matter the oue so that I will have no regrets. After hearing about what had happened to Xia Linyu, Gu Ruoyun had also considered that if Qianbei Ye had lost his memories of her one day and was about to marry someone else, what would she do? Perhaps she would only make one choice! Even if blood has to flow like a river and even if she has to murder countless people, she would stop the wedding! Qianbei Ye was her man and no one else apart from her could get a share of him! If someone else does, she would not hesitate to destroy an entire country to stop all of this from happening! However, Gu Ruoyun also believes that if Qianbei Ye were to forget her again, he would never marry someone else! He would find a way to recover his lost memories and find her even if he had to search for ten thousand years... I understand. Gu Lans eyes slowly filled with resolution and flickered with a dazzling light. Sister Gu, I will go with you! Even if... Even if Yuer still doesnt remember me, I want to see him for thest time at least! Besides, they are only getting married tomorrow. We still have a chance to stop them today. Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely when she saw that Gu Lan has finally figured it out. She ced her hand in front of Gu Lan and smiled as she said, Come, lets bring Yuer home. Come, lets bring Yuer home... Gu Ruoyuns words sent tremors down Gu Lans heart, causing her to blink to force her tears back. She then put her hand into Gu Ruoyuns hand as she spoke. Sister Gu, thank you. Im truly fortunate to have met them in this lifetime! Chapter 1708 - Gu Ruoyun Rushes Over (2)

Chapter 1708: Gu Ruoyun Rushes Over (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What did you just say? Ye Luan rose to her feet in a luxurious bedchamber. Her eyes flickered with a cold light as she said, Did you just say that the little sl*t, Gu Lan, is on her way to stop me from marrying Xia Linyu? Thats right, Your Royal Highness. Based on our spys report, she has returned to the Dragon Moon Empire and she has even brought backup this time. Backup? Ye Luan sneered, Who is this backup that she has brought? Reporting to the Princess, the backup Gu Lan has brought is a young woman. Hehe. Ye Luan sniggered coldly when she heard this and the corners of her lips curled in disdain. A young girl is not a big enough threat for me! Besides, I still have Xia Linyu under my control! I dont think that these people could just take Xia Linyu away from under my nose! Theyre simply reckless! I had allowed that little slut, Gu Lan, to escape not too long ago but I never thought that she would still risk her life and return! If this was not reckless behavior, what is? Does she think that just because she has brought help that she could take Xia Linyu away? Servants! Ye Luans expression sank as she ordered coldly, Inform all the powerful cultivators in the pce toe with me to the pce gates and wee that little sl*t, Gu Lan! Ye Luan then straightened her robes and left the bedchamber. The guards who had been guarding the gates of the Imperial Pce were flung to the ground. Two women then stepped into the Imperial Pce. Wheres Yuer? Gu Ruoyun raised her hand to lift one of the guards off the ground. She then asked in a chilly voice, Tell me now, wheres Yuer? The guard ignored her question and scoffed icily, This is the Dragon Moon Empires Imperial Pce. You must be tired of living if you have the audacity to act with impudence here! Offending the Imperial Family is the path to death. m! Gu Ruoyun threw the guard against the pce gate. His head collided with therge gate and he slumped to the ground immediately. Speak, wheres Yuer? Gu Ruoyun then walked towards the other guard and asked in a cold voice. The other guard had gone pale from fright after witnessing hispanions grisly end. He stammered, Hes in the rear pce with... With Her Royal Highness, the Princess! Wham! Gu Ruoyun also flung the other guard out of the way. Just as she was about to make her way into the rear pce, a graceful woman led a group of guards towards them. Gu Lans expression changed in an instant. Her eyes were nearly spitting fire as she said, Sister Gu, shes Ye Luan, the one whos detaining Yuer unjustly! Gu Lan! Ye Luan walked towards Gu Lan and stared coldly at her. I never thought that youd have the nerve to show your face again here. What? Are you purposely sending yourself to the grave because you didnt die thest time? You even had the audacity to use me of detaining Sir Xia. We are clearly in love and will be married soon! The only one he will marry in this lifetime is me! Gu Lans face turned red from anger. Youre speaking nonsense. Youre the reason why Yuer no longer remembers me. Youve clearly done something to him. This usation caused Ye Luan tough. Her eyes were filled with disdain. Gu Lan, he doesnt remember you because your charms are not as great as mine. Why would he remember you after meeting me? If youre here to attend my wedding, I absolutely wee you. If youre here to cause trouble, I wont remain courteous! As Ye Luan was mocking Gu Lan, a chilly voice suddenly rang out, You have three minutes. Hand Yuer over or I will raze the Dragon Moon Empire to the ground! Chapter 1709 - Qianbei Ye Returns (1)

Chapter 1709: Qianbei Ye Returns (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Luan stared at Gu Ruoyun icily with a hint of contempt in her eyes. She obviously does not hold her in high regard. Id love to see how youre capable of razing the Dragon Moon Empire to the ground. Gu Ruoyun nced at Ye Luan aloofly before she slowly raised her hand... Boom! Powerful energy exploded into her surroundings and enveloped her like a hurricane. The hurricane ripped rocks and bricks from the ground while nearby trees whirled into the sky. At that moment, it seemed almost as if the entire world was copsing from that womans power. Ye Luan gritted her teeth andmanded, All of you, attack! Take that woman down! Yes, Princess. The powerful cultivators of the Empire moved to stop Gu Ruoyun when they heard this. However, before they could get near to Gu Ruoyun, they were hit by a powerful energy. That energy mmed into their chests and caused their bodies to fly away with a thud. None of them had even managed to touch the corner of Gu Ruoyuns robes! The hurricane continued to rage around them and began to suck the roof tiles above their heads into the air. The people in the houses were terrified and quickly rushed out to stare in shock at the woman in green beneath the wild winds. Ye Luan began to feel frightened and she roared angrily, Stop it this instant! Wham! Ye Luan then attempted to rush towards Gu Ruoyun to stop her but who would have thought that the woman would shoot her an indifferent re... This one look caused Ye Luan to lose control and fly out of the way. She spat out a mouthful of blood as her face was drained of color. Ill give you onest chance, wheres Yuer? Gu Ruoyun asked coldly as she stared at Ye Luan who was on the ground in a domineering manner. Ye Luan clenched her jaw and did not reply. She refused to hand Xia Linyu over no matter what! His Imperial Highness has arrived! A loud, gruff voice rang out through the pce. The crowd of onlookers then saw Ye Qin, who was dressed in bright yellow robes, rushing over. His handsome face was full of panic and when he saw the trouble-making Gu Ruoyun, he sped up and immediately walked towards the woman. My Lady, may We ask if anyone in the Dragon Moon Empire has offended you? Tell Us and We shall grant you justice! Ye Qin took a deep breath. He understands that Gu Ruoyun has great power. Hence, he could only use soft persuasion at a time like this. Gu Ruoyun swept her gaze towards him. Im here to bring Yuer home. Since youre insisting on keeping Yuer inside, I can only burn the Dragon Moon Empire to the ground. Yuer? Ye Qin was shocked. Do you mean Xia Linyu? May We ask how you are rted to him? Im his older sister. Gu Ruoyun replied indifferently and her voice was tranquil and calm. However, the murderous intent thickened within her being, causing them all to shiver. Ye Qinughed bitterly as he stared usingly at Ye Luan who had fallen onto the ground. He had long asked her to investigate Xia Linyus past but in the end, his sister had not agreed to their matrimony and had stormed right in! Besides, this womans power was superior to theirs and she was likely to have attained a rank above a Martial Saint. Only a member of the First City would have such power. My Lady, are you from the First City? He thought for a moment before asking that question. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Thats right, Im from the First City. You will now hand Yuer over. Otherwise, I will make the Dragon Moon Empire disappear from this world! Chapter 1710 - Qianbei Ye Returns (2)

Chapter 1710: Qianbei Ye Returns (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gasp! The color drained from Ye Qins face. He had asked that question to confirm his suspicion but he never expected this woman to have reallye from the First City. Luaner, this is the disaster youve brought! Ye Qin shot Ye Luan an icy re and his intonation no longer carried his usual loving nature. Ye Luans expression changed greatly. She also never expected the little sl*t Gu Lan to have connections to a member of the First City. Regardless, Ye Luan does not really see Gu Ruoyun as Xia Linyus sister. After all, Xia Linyu had told her that he hade from a small family! More importantly, the two of them does not share the same surname. How could Gu Ruoyun possibly be his elder sister? Imperial Father, is it wrong for Sir Xia and I to love each other? Ye Luan still refused to hand Xia Linyu over. She then bit her lips and turned her eyes towards Gu Ruoyun, I dont know why youre protecting Gu Lan and would try to separate Sir Xia and me for her sake! We love each other so why cant we be together? Youre tearing a loving couple apart, arent you afraid of gossip? Young Lady, Ye Qin sighed exasperatedly and turned towards Gu Ruoyun, Youre a cultivator from the First City and the Dragon Moon Empires Princess is certainly not fit for someone of Sir Xias position. However, these two young ones are madly in love. Please, Young Lady, fulfill their wishes. At that moment, the ruckus in the Imperial Pce had attracted a crowd of curious citizens. When the onlookers heard these words, they began to pity Ye Luan and they even viewed Gu Ruoyuns attempt to separate the happy couple with contempt! However, no matter how angry they were, no one dared to show it. If she could casually speak of destroying the Dragon Moon Empire, what about them, the average citizen? My little brother would never have such bad taste. Gu Ruoyun nced at the pale-faced Ye Luan. He would not have fallen for this woman. Ye Luan was enraged by this insult. Gu Ruoyuns words were the biggest humiliation to her. That was because she does not believe that she was any worse off than that sl*t, Gu Lan. What had Gu Ruoyun meant by that? What was she getting at by saying that Ye Luan does not match up to Xia Linyus tastes? When Ye Qin heard this, heughed and said, Young Lady, We shall send someone to bring Sir Xia over. Whether he loves Luaner or not, let him say it himself. If the two of them truly love each other, We ask that you let them go, Lady Gu. Gu Ruoyun nodded, Alright. If Yuer really has fallen for her, I will respect Yuers decision. My only fear is that hes under someones control and is not himself. Gu Ruoyun stared at Ye Luan for a very long time as she said this. Ye Luans expression changed but she soon recovered. Her face curled into a cold smile. No one can lift the Absolute Hypnotic Charm that Master has given me. Even if this woman is from the First City, she would be helpless in the face of the Absolute Hypnotic Charm. Since thats the case, why not let that woman, Gu Lan, reconcile herself with her loss and make her understand that Xia Linyu isnt fit for just anyone! Men, bring Sir Xia over. Ye Qins eyes darkened as hemanded coldly. A man joined his fists immediately upon receiving the order and quickly headed towards the rear pce. Not too long after that, a guard quickly led a handsome and delicate-looking youth towards them. He soon appeared before everyones eyes. Gu Lan stared at Xia Linyu who arrived with the guard. Her eyes reddened and she nearly burst into tears. She could only stare unblinkingly at the features that she had yearned for day and night. Chapter 1711 - Qianbei Ye Returns (3)

Chapter 1711: Qianbei Ye Returns (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sir Xia. Ye Luans heart leaped and she crawled up from the ground to rush towards Xia Linyu. Her eyes shed with hatred but her face was iparably bashful, Sir Xia, this sl*t, Gu Lan, hase to cause trouble for us. She has even brought someone who ims to be your sister. These two women want to take you away. Tell them now that you love me and that you dont want to leave with them. Xia Linyu did not speak. His limpid eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun as a hint of confusion appeared in his gaze. Who are you? Why does this woman feel so familiar to him? It was as if they were connected through their souls... Actually, Xia Linyus sense of familiarity towards Gu Ruoyun was entirely due to the fact that they had been reincarnated through the Ancient Divine Pagoda. This was why he feels a sense of familiarity from Gu Ruoyuns being. Gu Ruoyun slowly walked towards Xia Linyu with a gentle smile on her face. Yuer, Im here to take you home. Take me home? Xia Linyu blinked and walked towards Gu Ruoyun. His vision was hazy. However, he understood that as long as he follows her, he would find the answer. Sir Xia! Ye Luan did not expect this to happen. She panicked and quickly summoned the Absolute Hypnotic Parasite in his mind. However, Xia Linyu did not seem to hear her voice and continued to walk towards Gu Ruoyun. Yuer. Gu Ruoyun stepped forward to hold Xia Linyus hands tightly. She looked into the youths hazy eyes and her heart throbbed with agony. A wave of fury then rose from within her heart. Ye Luan of the Dragon Moon Empire! I will make those whove hurt Yuer pay! Whack! Gu Ruoyun smacked Xia Linyus head with a heavy blow and directed her spiritual energy into Xia Linyus brain. He spat out a mouthful of blood. A blood-red worm was wriggling in the blood. Oh no! Ye Luan staggered and her body crashed heavily to the ground. She stared at the youth in front of Gu Ruoyun in despair as a searing pain gripped her entire heart. Xia Linyu stood quietly under the wild wind as his limpid eyes stared at Gu Ruoyun intently. After a long pause, his lips moved and he cried out, Big Sister... His cry caused Gu Ruoyun to lose all restraint. She pulled the delicate youth into her arms and hugged him tightly before she slowly murmured, Yuer, Ivee for you. No one can hurt you while Im around. At that moment, the crowd has lost allprehension over what was going on. Moments ago, this youth had asked who the green-robed woman was. In the next moment, he had spat out a blood-red worm and called the green-robed woman his sister... Ye Qin finally came to a realization and he shot an angry re at Ye Luan who had fallen onto the ground. Ye Luan, you have brought disaster upon the Dragon Moon Empire this time! Most people may not be aware of what the Absolute Hypnotic Parasite was but it was impossible for Ye Qin to be ignorant of this! Ye Luan had tricked a cultivator from the First City into swallowing the Absolute Hypnotic Parasite and had lied to him that thetter hade from a small family. If Ye Qin had known about this, he would never have allowed Ye Luan to do such a thing! Gu Lan. Xia Linyu did not pay any attention to the crowd behind him. Gu Lans trembling body was enveloped in his clear and limpid eyes. Im sorry. I had forgotten you and hurt you. Chapter 1712 - Qianbei Ye Returns (4)

Chapter 1712: Qianbei Ye Returns (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Lan bit her lip and shook her head. Yuer, I dont me you and its not your fault. You remember who I am. How wonderful... That was right! In Gu Lans opinion, as long as Xia Linyu remembers her, that was enough. She does not want anything else from him! Sister. Xia Linyu turned to look at Ye Luan and his limpid eyes grew cold. I had fallen into this womans plot. She had used an Absolute Hypnotic Parasite to seal my memories and ced me under a spell to make me believe that she and I were lovers! Boom! His words struck like a stroke of lightning on a clear day. The citizens who had greatly revered Ye Luan of the Dragon Moon Empire were shocked. No one dared to believe that the goddess in their heart would actually do such a thing. Ye Luan was still staring at Xia Linyu reluctantly and spoke with an agonized look on her face, Why must you treat me this way? Whats so bad about me? Why dont you like me? If you had loved me, I would never have resorted to doing something like this. One could harm others as well as ones self in the name of love! Ye Luan envied couples who were deeply in love! If Xia Linyu had epted her, she would not have crossed the line like this. Ye Luan, I hate you! Why would I even like you? Xia Linyu red coldly at Ye Luan. You had manipted me and nearly made me kill Gu Lan. I will personally make you pay for this. Xia Linyu turned towards Gu Ruoyun, Sister, I want to deal with this matter on my own, alright? Gu Ruoyun nodded. Based on Xia Linyus current power, he could definitely deal with this matter. Alright, deal with it however you wish. Its fine even if you destroy the entire Dragon Moon Empire. Xia Linyu smiled delicately as his clear eyes shed with an indifferent light, Sister, you and Gu Lan should leave this ce first. The next part is going to be a little bloody. It would be a big mistake to think that Xia Linyu was a kind person. He had endured so much torture during his past life, how could he possibly carry a kind heart now? Besides, everything Ye Luan has done had crossed his limits! Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Gu Lan and I shall wait for you in the Cloudy Wind Empire. Do you know Lan Ge? Ever since I had taken that fellow in, he and Liu Yue have then founded the Cloudy Wind Empire! The crowd, which had been silent, instantly exploded upon hearing these words. General Lan Ge from the mysterious Cloudy Wind Empire was this womans subordinate? Does that not mean that she was the ruler of the Cloudy Wind Empire? Ye Qinughed bitterly. He knows that they were all going to be ughtered this time! It was said that the Cloudy Wind Empires Lan Ge was extremely powerful. Some of the major organizations in the First City has to respect him and even the Dragon n, which had always looked down on humans, was now in constantmunication with the Cloudy Wind Empire. If Lan Ge was her subordinate, how powerful was this woman? Ye Qin simply did not dare to ponder this any further. He was afraid that he would die of fright once he has figured it out... Lets go. Gu Ruoyun pulled Gu Lan along and walked out of the pce. Gu Lan was a little hesitant. She took onest look at Xia Linyu before she followed Gu Ruoyun and left that ce... ... Xia Linyus issue was now settled. Gu Ruoyun had immediately returned to the Cloudy Wind Empire after leaving the Dragon Moon Empire. She then began to cultivate in the Cloudy Wind Empire. Many civil and military ministers soon found out about Gu Ruoyuns position through Lan Ge. They understood that this young woman who hade from the First City was the Cloudy Wind Empires Emperor! Chapter 1713 - Qianbei Ye Returns (5)

Chapter 1713: Qianbei Ye Returns (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As the Cloudy Wind Empires actions were unprecedented and their power was as great as a demons, the Cloudy Wind Empires Emperor gained the nickname of The Demon Emperor! However, it was also likely that they never expected the Cloudy wind Empires Emperor to be a woman! Initially, the Cloudy Wind Empire was managed by the Oracle, Liu Yue. This time, after Gu Ruoyun had returned, Liu Yue had offloaded the responsibility to her and handed the matters of the Morning Court to her as well. It was a good thing that Gu Ruoyun has Lan Ge and Liu Yue to handle other matters. Aside from attending the Morning Court, she was also cultivating every day. Unfortunately, she, who has broken through to the Ninth Transformation State, could not raise her rank through cultivation alone. At this moment, a cab minister has just stepped forward to present a report in the Morning Court. Reporting to Your Imperial Majesty. Youre reaching the age of thirty but Your Imperial Majesty is still unmarried. The Cloudy Wind Empires Imperial Harem cant be without a male Imperial Concubine so... The meaning behind the cab ministers words was clear. This young woman has great power and hails from the First City. If he could give her a youth from his family as a concubine, their familys status would rise as a result. Even though most people on this maind regards men as superior to women, they had never had a female Emperor before. As long as one could be the Emperor, the gender of those serving in the Imperial Harem was irrelevant. Lan Ge furrowed his brows when he heard what the cab minister had said. The Cloudy Wind Empires citizens do not know much when ites to matters pertaining to the First City. They were also unaware that Gu Ruoyun already has a fianc! Lan Ge recalled that powerful and devilish-looking man and was about to speak up to stop the cab minister when a gloomyugh suddenly echoed in the hall. It pierced through the sky to ring in every ear. Id love to see who would have the courage to be her male concubine! The mans voice was just as gloomy and domineering as ever as if he had just emerged from hell. It was absolutely frightening. However, Gu Ruoyun had risen to her feet to stare fixedly out the door when she heard that voice... A silver-haired man was slowly walking towards the main hall before the eyes of the crowd. When his demonic eyes caught sight of Gu Ruoyun, he could not turn away. It was as if there was nothing in this world which important than her in his eyes. Who are you?! The cab minister who had spoken up had not caught on to the situation and bellowed sharply, This is the Cloudy Wind Empires Imperial Pce. Who gave you permission to enter this ce? Where are the guards? Send this man away! Suddenly, the cab ministers voice came to a spontaneous end. The silver-haired man in scarlet robes had turned around to look at him. At that moment, a cold and eerie sensation crept up within the cab ministers heart. It enveloped his entire being and caused his mouth to drop open in horror yet he was unable to make a sound. Who am I, you ask? The man chuckled softly while his smile carried a bloodthirsty aura. He then turned back to Gu Ruoyun. When his demonic eyesnded on her, his gaze softened and he winked at the woman, I should be... Her Empress? After saying this, the man no longer cared about the loquacious minister and walked towards Gu Ruoyun withrge strides. He brushed his robes and sat down before pulling the green-robed woman into his arms as he stared at the cab ministers beneath him with his brows raised. I alone am enough for Yuners harem. If anyone intends to take her away from me, I will shed their blood on the spot! Gu Ruoyun did not speak as her smiling eyes turned to look at the man by her side. Her lucid and elegant features were enveloped in a faint, tender glow. Hes back. Hes finally back! Chapter 1714 - Qianbei Ye Returns (6)

Chapter 1714: Qianbei Ye Returns (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Gu Ruoyun thought about their separation over the past three years, she clutched Qianbei Yes hand tightly, afraid that he would leave again. Xiao Ye is right. Gu Ruoyun turned to look at the minister who was so terrified by Qianbie Ye that he dared not speak any longer. My harem isplete with him alone! I dont need any other man! Out of all of the women on the maind, the one he has chosen was her alone! This goes the same for her! There were so many potential lovers to choose from but she would only ever choose one. That was enough for her! Alright, you may all take your leave. Gu Ruoyun took her eyes off Qianbei Yes face and turned to face the civil and military cab ministers who were kneeling on the ground. She then spoke indifferently, I want to court my Empress and Ive no time to deal with you now. Also, Liu Yue, dont call me for any more future Morning Courts. You had built the Cloudy Wind Empire with Lan Ge, the administration of it has nothing to do with me. Dont do this, Your Imperial Majesty! Liu Yue wailed, Dont be so cruel, I had only impersonated You that one time! How can You be so cruel and push such a great responsibility on me? Dont you want me to live? This really was a case of do wrong once and youll never hear the end of it! A few years ago, Gu Ruoyuns fame had spread far and wide. He had not hesitated to impersonate her to get free food and drink! It was also this very action which has resulted in the tragic circumstance of his life now. It was likely that he would be enved by her for the rest of his life and suffer unspeakable torment! Master, Master! Liu Yue panicked as Gu Ruoyun led Qianbei Ye away. Even his manner of address towards her has changed. Dont do this, I dont want to preside over the Morning Court. Why must I be the one responsible for this? Lan Ge, you should be the one to preside over the Morning Court! When Liu Yue noticed that Gu Ruoyun was ignoring him, he took the opportunity to push the responsibility to Lan Ge. Lan Ge chuckled and said, Do you want to disobey her order? After all, she had asked you to preside and not me. Lan Ge then ignored Liu Yues wailing and turned around to head out of the great hall. B*stards, youre all a bunch of b*stards! Liu Yue stomped his foot angrily and his entire face was filled with resentment. The cab ministers feared that Liu Yue would vent his frustrations on them and quickly hid far far away. All of them left hurriedly before even taking their leave... The Imperial Harem. Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye were seated against each other in the rear garden. Her chilly eyes warmed as her gaze turned towards the peerless-looking man. Xiao Ye, wheres Zixie? Why didnt hee back with you? Qianbei Ye smiled. He had somest minute business so hell be away for a while. I couldnt wait to see you so I hade back first. What business is it? Gu Ruoyun was surprised and asked with a furrowed brow. His business concerns you. He wants to give you a surprise so he hasnt told you about it for now. Qianbei Ye pulled Gu Ruoyun into his arms. He gently stroked her fine hair with his fingers as his demonic red eyes filled with tenderness. Yuner, Ive missed you during these past few years. Gu Ruoyun gazed upon the mans tender and peerless face and smiled. Me too. The man tightened his grip around her when he heard this as if he wanted to pull her into his bones. If I hade back a moment toote, would you be setting up for a concubine? His voice was full of jest as he stared with a forced smile at Gu Ruoyuns features. Gu Ruoyun narrowed her eyes gently before she lifted her head and kissed the mans lips. She then lifted her hand and pushed him onto a nearby flower bed before leaning over him. They were a hairs breadth away from each other. Gu Ruoyuns eyes were filled with a tender light. Qianbei Ye was startled before he returned to his senses in a short moment. He then put his hand on the womans back and held her before flipping them over and acted out an intensely passionate scene in the bed of flowers... Chapter 1715 - Qianbei Ye Returns (7)

Chapter 1715: Qianbei Ye Returns (7)

During this period of time, the entire maind was buzzing with two pieces of news. It was said that the mysterious Demon Emperor of Cloudy Wind Empire was a young woman! Furthermore, the Cloudy Wind Empire has sent out d tidings that a grand wedding would be held within a month to celebrate the marriage of the Emperor and the Empress of Cloudy Wind Empire! Hence, this news shook the maind like a turbulent storm... The Underworld. Murong Qian was stroking her belly when she went into shock after hearing the report from her servant. Gu Ruoyun is the Cloudy Wind Empires Emperor? Furthermore, shes getting married? Do you know the name of the man shell be marrying? This... The man in front of her eyed her carefully before saying, Its said that the man whos marrying her has silver hair and is dressed in crimson robes. Every trait is strikingly simr to the Pce Lord but he cant possibly be the Pce Lord. After all, the Pce Lord... Wham! Murong Qians hand mmed on the table and her face twisted sinisterly. It must be Ye, no one else would have these traits aside from Ye. Besides, Gu Ruoyun would never marry any other man. No, I must see the Pce Lord immediately! Lady Murong... The man in front of her had barely uttered those words when Murong Qian hurriedly rushed out. She was breathing rapidly and her expression was full of rage. However, she was blocked by a guard just as she arrived at Cang Mings bedchamber. Lady Murong, the Pce Lord has issued an order. He will see no one! The guard coldly blocked Murong Qians way and spoke with an icy tone. Murong Qian was very annoyed when she heard the way the guard had addressed her. Regardless of the situation, she was carrying Yes child. Why was she still being addressed as Lady Murong? They should be addressing her as the Pce Lady! However, no matter how angry Murong Qian was feeling, she did not dare to let it out at a time like this. She took a deep breath and said, Please inform the Pce Lord and tell him that I have something important to ask him! The Pce Lord has already instructed that he will see no one! The guards features were grim as he mercilessly rejected Murong Qians request. Murong Qian clenched her fists tightly. Let me pass! Im carrying the Pce Lords child. If anything happens, can you shoulder the me? The guard stared at Murong Qian in disdain and replied frostily, If you have the nerve to hurt the child, I reckon that the first person the Pce Lord will look for is you. Lady Murong, I advise you to go back to your room and rest. The Pce Lord has said that he will see no one and he means it! You... Murong Qians chest heaved and she shot the guard a fierce re. The Pce Lord had promised me that once Ive given birth to this child, he will make me his wife! When that happens, I will ensure that you live a difficult life. Once she had finished saying her piece, Murong Qian turned around and left. The contempt on the guards face deepened as he watched her leave. Wife? Youd still need to able to survive to that moment. This woman still believes that the Pce Lord has fallen for her. All the Pce Lord wants is that child in her belly... Murong Qian angrily returned to her room. In her fury, she threw everything onto the floor. Her tender features were twisted with a sinister air. Hes refusing to see me? Does he really n to keep me in the dark and marry that sl*t, Gu Ruoyun? No, I wont allow it. I must rush over to the Cloudy Wind Empire on her grand wedding day and trash this wedding! Qianbei Ye is mine alone, I will never give him over to any other woman! Chapter 1716 - Qianbei Ye Returns (8)

Chapter 1716: Qianbei Ye Returns (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Murong Qians expression grew increasingly vicious at the thought of this and her eyes filled withyers of murderous intent... A man was standing with his back against the window in a magnificent bedchamber. The faint moonlight shone upon him, lighting up features which look exactly like Qianbei Yes. Has Qianbei Ye returned? Heughed icily. His smile was as arrogant as ever. Furthermore, he intends to marry Gu Ruoyun? Hehe, I reckon that itll be a lively wedding. Perhaps I should go and join the fun! This matter would end one day! Only one of them could continue to live on in this world. The second one was not permitted to exist. It was this very reason that caused theirst stand as irreconcble adversaries! ... The Demon Emperors grand wedding was a universal celebration. With Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Yes prestige, both humans and spiritual beasts had journeyed from far and wide to participate in their union... At this moment, the Cloudy Wind Empire was bubbling with iparable excitement! The Cloudy Wind Empires citizens saw countless birds soaring through the air and many cultivators who were at the Martial Saint rank and above arriving in the Cloudy Wind Empire! Of course, this was not all that shocking. The thing that shocked them the most hadeter on. On the night before Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Yes marriage ceremony, many powerful dragons had shot through the sky from a distance before hovering in the air. They were not hallucinating! Aside from the powerful cultivators who had arrived to join their wedding ceremony, even the iparably proud Dragon n had arrived! The Dragon ns extraordinary arrival plunged the Cloudy Wind Empire into unprecedented chaos... The day of the wedding. Countless spiritual beasts were circling the sky above the Cloudy Wind Empire! However, those spiritual beasts only stayed quietly in the sky as if they were waiting to escort the newlyweds. Zuo Shangchen was holding Xiao Xuner in his arms. His eyes were staring curiously at Gu Ruoyun as Qianbei Ye led her into the main hall. He then secretly whispered into the mans ear. Godfather, I had secretly slipped into Mothers room to see her. Mother looks absolutely beautiful today. In the future, Xuner wants to find a wife whos as beautiful as Mother. Zuo Shangchen patted Xiao Xuners head and remarked, You, little one, are you only going to judge a person based on looks in the future? Thats not right. Xiao Xuner pouted. Godfather, if Uncle wasnt so good looking, would you still like him? Zuo Shangchens expression froze. How should I respond to this question? Am I supposed to tell Xiao Xuner that no matter what Gu Shengxiao looks like, I would still like him? Doesnt this mean that Im confessing my feelings? Xiao Xuner, you little imp. Zuo Shangchen smiled bitterly in exasperation. Do you even know the meaning of like? Your uncle and I... Xiao Xuner did not wait for Zuo Shangchen to finish talking and interrupted him. The little toddler blinked and snickered at Zuo Shangchen. Godfather, when are you going to marry my uncle and be my aunt? Cough, cough! Zuo Shangchen nearly choked on his own saliva. He shook his head in exasperation as he looked carefully at Gu Shengxiao who was seated next to him with his peach blossom eyes. When he saw the detached look on Gu Shengxiaos face, his peach blossom features lifted into a bitter smile. Xiao Xuner, your uncle and I have a life and death pact so our rtionship is different from your mother and fathers rtionship. You must understand that in this world, a rtionship between men is not epted. Only men and women can join together. Otherwise, they cant have children. Chapter 1717 - A Grand Wedding, A Universal Celebration (1)

Chapter 1717: A Grand Wedding, A Universal Celebration (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Shangchen was afraid that he would be a bad influence on Xiao Xuner so he had quickly tried to educate the child diligently. He certainly does not want this little fellow to bring a man home one fine day. If that were to happen, his father and mother woulde after him! Really? Xiao Xuner cocked his head to the side and blinked his eyes in confusion. Isnt it the case that if two people love each other, they could get married? Godfather clearly likes uncle so why wont he marry uncle? Yuner, I had once said that I would give you the world as your engagement gift. In the main hall. Qianbei Ye looked at his veiled bride who was standing next to him. His eyes filled with gentleness as he continued, Ill make thise true now! Be it the First City or the East Peak Maind, I have subdued every spiritual beast in this world long ago. From now on, youre their Master and they must all listen to yourmand. Do not underestimate these spiritual beasts! Spiritual beasts had been unable to live up to human standards because the strife amongst spiritual them was very great. They were not like humans! Humans, regardless of strife, would unite against amon enemy and fight against the adversary together! Amongst the spiritual beasts, however, the strong would always prey on the weak! They could never join forces to fight against humans. However, if someone were to tame all the spiritual beasts, theirbined power would surpass all of humanity. This exins why so many spiritual beasts have rushed over to attend our wedding ceremony. Its all because of you. Gu Ruoyun smiled. She was only acquainted with the fire spiritual beasts and the Dragon n. The remainder were all unfamiliar to her. Of course, she knows that the Beast King in the Nemesis Forest that she had met in the past belongs to Qianbei Ye. Otherwise, the Beast King would never have helped her. Mm, Qianbei Ye replied. He then held Gu Ruoyuns hand tightly Theres one more thing Ive forgotten to tell you. Actually, the fire spiritual beasts have long belonged to you. I was there with them when you had subdued them back then. Gu Ruoyun was startled. Even though she had saved the fire spiritual beasts from Wind Valley, those fire spiritual beasts had yielded to her easily. Only now does she realize that this had been all because of Qianbei Ye... This man had been quietly helping her behind the scenes. She had not known about it at all. Hahaha. Suddenly, clear and brightughter burst into the main hall. Little girl, I had rushed over with Ye Nuo when I had received your news. We should be on time. When Gu Ruoyun heard that familiar voice, her heart immediately filled with glee. She hurriedly lifted the veil and turned her gaze towards the white-robed old man who had just walked into the main hall. Master. Gu Ruoyun felt moved when she saw the old man and smiled. The Holy Doctor, Bai Zhongtian, burst intoughter. Little girl, I never thought that you would finally get married after all these years. I had run into Supreme Jin on my way here so he had followed me to attend your wedding ceremony. After Bai Zhongtian had spoken, Gu Ruoyun turned her gaze towards a man dressed in gold robes. This man had been her best friend through her past life to her present reincarnation! Even after she was murdered y Xia Ming, he had continued to look for her and had never given up. Now, after being separated for so many years, she has reunited with Supreme Jin once again and her heart filled with warmth. Long time no see. My good friend from a past life! Supreme Jins gaze wasplicated. He never thought that Gu Ruoyun would achieve so much greatness in these short few years. Her achievements were so great that he would never be able to catch up to her even if he had used up the remainder of his lifespan. Chapter 1718 - A Grand Wedding, A Universal Celebration (2)

Chapter 1718: A Grand Wedding, A Universal Celebration (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Congrattions on your marriage. In the end, thousands of unspoken words were condensed into this one sentence. The youth, Ye Nuo, was not as sentimental as Supreme Jin. He pursed his lips and remarked, Bodyguard Gu, this man next to you isnt too bad so I will resign myself to the pain and give you up to him. Heaven knows how terrified Ye Nuo was of Qianbei Ye several years ago! After all, this man was far too frightening! One re from him felt like a knife at the throat. Yet, of all people, his Bodyguard Gu had fallen for him. Therefore, he could only abandon his n to marry Bodyguard Gu and sincerely wish them well. Of course, Bodyguard Gu, if this fellow is ever unkind to you, remember to look for me. Ill marry you instead. Qianbei Ye narrowed his eyes as a dangerous light shed across them, Im afraid you wont have the chance. He paid no attention to little kid like Ye Nuo. Ever since the beginning, Zixie was the only one who could be considered as his rival in love. It was a good thing that Zixie had not tried to fight him over Gu Ruoyun in the beginning. Otherwise, he does not have the confidence to say that Gu Ruoyun would definitely have chosen him now! If Zixie wants to fight him now, it would be toote to change anything! Ye Nuo scoffed and pursed his lips. That may not be so. He was only saying this to annoy Qianbei Ye. It was this fellows fault for taking his Bodyguard Gu away! It was his fault that he has to remain unmarried. Actually, Ye Nuo does not quite know how he really felt about Gu Ruoyun. Was it love? That does not seem to be the case. He had been very young back then and the powerful Gu Ruoyun had given him a sense of security. Thus, he had announced that he wanted to marry her so that he could continue to be by her side. Back then, he believed that as long as Gu Ruoyun marries him, she could protect him forever. Now that he thought about it, this boys idea was a bit of a joke! Almost everyone is here now. Liu Yue stepped in front of the crowd and cleared his throat before saying, Since thats the case, lets begin the wedding ceremony. You, put that wedding veil back over your face. Cant you see that many men are now staring straight at you? Do you intend to continue the ceremony this way? After all, this was the first wedding that Liu Yue was officiating and he certainly does not want anything to go wrong. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything as she draped the bridal veil back over her head and turned towards Grand Lord Hong Lian and his wife who were seated at the parents seat. Grand Lord Hong Lian was bursting with joy and no longer disyed his usual cold and grim air. His dark eyes were full of smiles and his handsome face looked absolutely radiant. The first bow to the heavens and earth! Liu Yue cleared his throat once again and announced in a high voice. The second bow to the parents! Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye then bowed to Grand Lord Hong Lian and his wife. Thirdly, enter... Stop! Before Liu Yue could finish his sentence, an angry cry cut him off. Liu Yue frowned irritably as his face shed with annoyance. At the same time, everyone followed his gaze and turned to look at the woman who had walked into the great hall... This woman was dressed in green robes. However. her tender and pretty features were mad with rage. She red at the woman who was holding Qianbei Yes hand as a jealous me sparked from her eyes. The crowds eyes soon moved from the womans face to her big belly... A pregnant woman? The crowd was in shock. Why has this pregnant womane to the Empire to stir up trouble? Does she have some sort of rtionship with the Empress? Chapter 1719 - A Grand Wedding, A Universal Celebration (3)

Chapter 1719: A Grand Wedding, A Universal Celebration (3)

Grand Lord Hong Lians features sank when he saw the pregnant woman and murderous intent shed in his eyes. m! He smacked his hand on the table and instantly rose to his feet. His cold eyes red at the pregnant woman as he replied in an icy voice, Murong Qian, what do you want this time? Do you think that this is your territory? Grand Lord Hong Lian, are you shamed into anger? Murong Qian sneered. Naturally, Im here to look for my husband. Once she had spoken, she turned her gaze towards Qianbei Ye and her once furious eyes turned calm as she slowly spoke, Ye, have you forgotten our promise? My belly is carrying your child. Why have you thrown me away to marry this woman? Murong Qian pointed at Gu Ruoyun as she stared at Qianbei Ye hurtfully. What spell had she cast to make you marry her? Boom! Her words were like a stroke of lightning on a clear day. The guests who had arrived to attend the wedding were shocked and everyone stared at Qianbei Ye with disbelief. Could it be that the Empress has had a scandal with another woman and as a result, this woman hade for him? Qianbei Yes face gradually turned vicious. Suddenly, he curled his lips and his peerlessly beautiful face lifted into a cold smile. Do you think that I would ever have eyes for you with Yuner by my side? I wonder which man had the illicit affair with you and caused you to get pregnant. Yet, you had been cast away and are now trying to nt false usations on me. Qianbei Ye may not fully understand the situation but he knows very well that the child in Murong Qians belly was not his. He has never touched her so how was she supposed to have his child? Hence, he could tell that Murong Qian must have been impregnated by someone else and was trying to pin the child on him. Unfortunately, he had eyes for no one other than Gu Ruoyun in this lifetime... Ye, what are you saying? Murong Qians face drained of color as she stared at Qianbei Ye bitterly. Have you forgotten everything thats happened between us in the past year? You were clearly so gentle with me on the bed but now, youve turned around and denied my existence. You have truly forgotten honor at the prospect of profits! Her voice was filled with usation. In the eyes of those who do not know the truth of the situation, her resentful expression caused them to think that Qianbei Ye really was a viin who had forgotten honor at the prospect of profits! Qianbei Yes expression grew even uglier as his demonic eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light. I had closed myself off to heal my wounds during these past few years. Ive never even seen you. If you insist that this child is mine, I dont mind digging it out right now to meet its new rtives in blood! Gasp! As Murong Qian was dazed with shock, Qianbei Ye had already appeared next to her. His slender fingersnded on her belly and the murderous intent on his being was so thick that he would only need to exert a bit of force to gouge out the child in her belly. A wave of terror crept up in Murong Qians heart as she cried out in horror. Ye, dont do this! This is your child and even a vicious tiger wont eat its cubs. How could you be so cruel? Stab! Suddenly, a dagger appeared in Qianbei Yes hand and he stabbed it into Murong Qians belly. Red blood spilled out and set off his crimson robes magnificently. Based on Qianbei Yes power, there was no need for him to use a dagger. However, he was afraid that Murong Qians blood would sully his hand so he had used the dagger to pierce her belly and disembowel her. Chapter 1720 - Murong Qians Despair (1)

Chapter 1720: Murong Qians Despair (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion You have no right to call my name. The mans features werepletely dark as his demonic eyes shed with an eerie red light. Furthermore, the word thates out of your mouth fills me with disgust. Since you im that this child is mine, I will spill its blood and let it meet its new rtives now to uncover your pretense! Murong Qians heart was filled with horror as she felt the agonizing pain in her womb. She wanted to cry out but her words seemed to be choked up in her throat and she could not make a sound. At this moment, her heart was filled with despair! She never thought that this man would be so cruel that he would not even spare his own child! That was right! From Murong Qians point of view, her child must be Qianbei Yes. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs yet this man was so cruel! Band! Just as Qianbei Ye was about to split Murong Qians belly open, a powerful energy exploded from outside the grand hall. Qianbei Ye immediately abandoned Murong Qian and used his robes to block the sudden burst of power! A powerful aura then exploded through the grand hall with a bang and filled everyones heart with terror. Qianbei Ye, its been three years since wevest met but I never thought that your powers would have grown so much. A cold and arrogant voice echoed from outside of the great hall and caused the crowds hearts to palpitate. However, everyone was shocked when they turned their eyes to look at the intruder... That man also has silver hair and was dressed in ck robes. He slowly walked into the hall and his peerless features were filled with arrogance as he stared domineeringly down at Qianbei Ye before him. He looked as if his opposition was of no importance to him at all... However, everyone else was clearly unable to wrap their heads around this. Whats the meaning of this? Theres another Qianbei Ye? They had believed that a peerless and beautiful man like Qianbei Ye one-of-a-kind. They never thought that there would be another man who looks just like him! However, the crowd could clearly discern that Qianbei Ye has something that this silver-haired man in ck could never have. Hence, even though both parties have the same looks, Cang Ming was still inferior to Qianbei Ye... Thats impossible! Murong Qians already pale face grew ever paler and her body began to shake. How can it be like this? How can there be two Qianbei Ye? The child in my belly... Whose child is it? When they heard Murong Qians sharp screams, the crowd was suddenly enlightened. The person who had impregnated her must have been this man who looks exactly like Qianbei Ye. In the end, she had mistaken him for Qianbei Ye and hade to cause trouble at the wedding because of this? Everyone looked at Murong Qian with contempt and disdain at the thought of this. It seems that this child is now useless. Cang Ming looked at Murong Qian and his eyes were just as arrogant as ever. What a waste of my efforts. Murong Qian trembled. She could now confirm that this ck-robed man was the lover who had impregnated her! Even though she loves Qianbei Ye, this mans looks were not too bad either. He had even treated her with such tenderness. Most importantly, his powers were not inferior to Qianbei Yes. If she could stay with him, she would not be at a loss. Murong Qian regained her senses as Cang Ming walked towards her. She dragged her bleeding body and threw herself at Cang Ming. Ye, save me, save me and take me home. Cang Ming furrowed his brows and avoided Murong Qian. His peerless features no longer disyed the tenderness he had once showed her. Instead, his eyes were now filled with hatred. Chapter 1721 - Murong Qians Despair (2)

Chapter 1721: Murong Qians Despair (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye? Murong Qian was shocked and she could not understand what was going on. Why was this man treating her this way? Im not Qianbei Ye. Cang Ming shot her a cold re. My name is Cang Ming. Murong Qians eyes slowly lit up. Could it be that Cang Ming was angry because I had called him Ye? Does that not prove that he really loves me 1 ? Ming, I was wrong. I should not have mistaken you for someone else. Our child is hurt. If we dont do anything to save him, he will lose his life. Take me home, okay? She does not care about the agony she was feeling in her body as she stared pitifully at Cang Ming. Cang Mings lips curled into a cold smile. Are you certain that the child youre carrying is mine? Murong Qian was shaken and asked, confused, Ming, what do you mean? Hes definitely our child. Have you forgotten everything which has happened between us this past year? Cang Ming did not speak and only looked dispassionately at the gash in Murong Qians belly. Murong Qians belly was still bleeding and caused her to be extremely frail. Despite the bleeding, the fact that she had not copsed proved the valiant form she was in. Unfortunately. Cang Ming shook his head and spoke sympathetically, If you had obediently stayed in the Underworlds Pce, this child would have been born not too long after. However, you had to go running around. As a result, he had to leave this world before he could even open his eyes. When Murong Qian heard the regret in Cang Mings voice, she believed that he still cared for their child and her heart bloomed with hope. Ming, we can avenge our child! It was Qianbei Ye and Gu Ruoyun who had killed him. As long as we have our revenge, we can... Stab! Suddenly, arge hand reached into her belly and caused Murong Qian shake. Her eyes opened wide in disbelief. You... What are you doing? The violent pain caused her voice to tremble as she asked with pale lips. Even though this child is dead, its better than nothing. As for you, you have no other use. Cang Ming then exerted a bit more force and pulled the child from her belly... When Murong Qian saw the dead fetus, her eyes popped as if she had just seen a ghost. She then shrieked, Impossible. This is impossible. Thats not my child. Its not! There was a little fully-formed lion cub in Cang Mings hand. Its eyes were closed serenely and its body was still covered by the translucent white caul like a promation that it had lost its life before arriving into the world... Heavens, this woman had intercourse with a spiritual beast and tried to push the me on our Imperial Consort! Our Imperial Consort already has our Emperor who is the perfect wife so how could he have fallen for this woman? Its clear that she had joined with the spiritual beast some time ago and could not find the spiritual beast to take responsibility so she wanted to implicate the Imperial Consort. The cab ministers of the Empire, incited by Liu Yue, began to discuss fervently. The looks they threw at Murong Qian were of absolute disdain. Crash! Murong Qian stumbled back as if a stroke of lightning had exploded over her head. She then lost all strength and copsed onto the ground. Only one sentence was echoing in her mind... All this while, it was a spiritual beast who had been affectionate with me? No wonder this man would always turn the lights off every time they were intimate. It was to make things convenient for the spiritual beast to join with me! As a result, Ive been carrying this demi-beast human all the while! Chapter 1722 - Murong Qians Despair (3)

Chapter 1722: Murong Qians Despair (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Why, why did you do this to me? Murong Qian stared at Cang Ming with despair, We have no grudge between us, why had you let a spiritual beast hurt me? Each time Murong Qian thought about how she had copted with a spiritual beast, her heart would twinge painfully. Why? Cang Mingughed icily and slowly swept his gaze across Murong Qian with eyes filled with contempt, Youre not worthy to know that! Youre not worthy to know that... This reply was like a sword which stabbed violently int Murong Qians heart and caused her to feel unbearable pain! Suddenly, she smiled but that smile was absolutely wretched. I regret it. I regret believing in your sweet nothings, I regret losing my judgment and mistaking you for him. Did you know how happy I was when you had descended from the sky and asked me to be your woman? I had mistaken you for being Qianbei Ye and you had not denied it! How would I have known that you were someone else? Cang Ming, do you feel no pity for me after being together with me for one year? She widened her eyes and looked at Cang Ming as her frail voice slowly rang out. Cang Ming coldly shot her a look. There has never been love in my heart and I certainly would not feel pity for you. Murong Qian, youre too stupid. You cant me anyone else. Murong Qian slowly closed her eyes. Her features turned even paler as the pool of blood grew. Indeed, it was my extreme stupidity which had caused me to believe him... However, who would have thought that there would be someone in this world who looks exactly like Qianbei Ye? When faced with such a peerless man, who could resist his powerful charms? Hence, it was because of this that I had fallen into his hands, unable to escape! Once Muring Qian came to this realization, her hands slowly slipped to the ground and she gradually stopped breathing... Her death had not affected anyone in the great hall. Everyone was indifferent as if they had not seen her at all. Instead, they were staring cautiously at the man who looked exactly like Qianbei Ye. Qianbei Ye. Cang Mings eyes slowlynded upon Qianbei Ye before his cold arrogant voice rang out again. In this world, I cant exist if you exist and you cant exist if I exist. One day, the two of us shall fight to the death! Once he had said this, he carried the dead little lion and flew out of the great hall. Some had wanted to rush out to stop him but Gu Ruoyun restrained them. Stay, we have no way of defeating this fellow at the moment so chasing after him would be useless. However, I wonder what he ns to do with that dead demi-beast human? Gu Ruoyun knitted her brows as her eyes filled with confusion. Lan Ge looked at Gu Ruoyun before he slowly exined, That demi-beast human may be dead but his talent is substantial. He could be considered to be a product by chance in ten thousand years amongst demi-beast humans! If my guess is right, he intends to eat this demi-beast human to raise his own power! Also, its a good thing that this demi-beast human is dead. Otherwise, he would be unstoppable when he grows up. Lan Ge was d about this. When the dead demi-beast human had stepped into the world, he had sensed a terrifying power about it. It was a good thing that Murong Qian hade here to stop Qianbei Ye from marrying Gu Ruoyun. Otherwise, no one could stand in this demi-beast humans way in the future! Continue the ceremony. Qianbei Ye turned away and spoke indifferently as he looked at Liu Yue who was shocked into a daze. Chapter 1723 - Murong Qians Despair (4)

Chapter 1723: Murong Qians Despair (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion his demonic purple eyes shed with a light.The wedding continued despite Murong Qian and Cang Mings interruption. It was as if the two had never appeared at all. Once the eunuchs and maidservants had removed Murong Qians body, the wedding proceeded as before... The first bow to the heavens and earth! Liu Yue returned to his senses, cleared his throat and announced. Murong Qians appearance had disrupted the wedding so they had to start the wedding ceremony from the beginning again. The second bow to the parents. Thirdly, enter the bridal chamber... Once thest syble has been uttered, Qianbei Ye did not wait to be led into the bridal bedchamber as he scooped Gu Ruoyun up in his arms and disappeared from the great hall in a sh. Ahem. Liu Yue awkwardly cleared his throat. The Imperial Consort is too impatient. Since thats the case, this concludes the wedding ceremony. I hope that our Emperors body will still be able to support itself tomorrow... 1 The crowd burst intoughter when they heard this but no other person dared to speak in the same manner as Liu Yue who has Gu Ruoyuns absolute trust. They could only hold their words back in their heart... The Underworld. A dead lion cuby on a table in a luxurious room. A ck-robed and silver-haired man was standing next to the little lion on the table as he stared quietly and coldly at it. His eyes shed with a cold light. Qianbei Ye, youve killed the demi-beast human that Ive worked so hard to nurture. I will make you pay for this! He slowly stepped in front of the little lion and picked it up. He then bit into it emotionlessly. A ripping sound could be heard as he tore off a piece of its flesh before chewing it slowly... Cang Ming ate the little lion bit by bit. As the flesh entered his mouth, he felt as if his body was brimming with power and that it could overflow at any moment. However, he had no time to dy and crossed his legs to begin digesting the power in his body... ... The Cloudy Wind Empire. Gu Ruouyun had just awakened in Qianbei Yes arms when she sensed a familiar aura nearby. Her heart leaped with joy and she quickly rose from the bed. Xiao Ye, I just sensed Zixies aura. Hes back! Qianbei Ye slowly opened his eyes and turned his gaze towards the tightly shut room door. He then smiled. Hes back so soon. This shows that his mission had gone well. Just as he had spoken, the rooms door burst open and a man dressed in dark purple robes entered the room. His demonic purple eyes shed when his eyesnded upon Gu Ruoyuns face. Ive returned, little girl. Ive returned back, little girl... Gu Ruoyuns heart sighed when she heard that voice which she had not heard for a long time. She left the bed and looked at the purple-robed man who had just entered the room and smiled. Zixie, wee back. She did not ask where he had gone nor did she ask him what had happened during this period of time. She only gently murmured these words wee back. And nothing else! You did it? Qianbei Ye walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side and his demonic red eyes turned towards Zixie as he asked. Zixie nodded gently before he slowly approached Gu Ruoyun. His demonic features were filled with an unusually solemn air. Little girl, you had once sealed an item off on this maind ten thousand years ago. As Im contracted to you, Im the only one who could retrieve that item for you. However, because that item was in a treacherous location, I was only able to collect it for you now. Chapter 1724 - The Final Battle Draws Near (1)

Chapter 1724: The Final Battle Draws Near (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What is it? Gu Ruoyun was taken aback for a moment before she furrowed her brows and asked. Zixie raised his hand. There was a vermillion-colored pearl which glowed with a radiant light like an intimidating, fiery sun in the palm of his hand. Ten thousand years ago, something had gone wrong when you had attempted to break through from thete-stage of the Ninth Transformation State to the Full Circle State. You had nearly exploded from too much power! Therefore, you had sealed a portion of your power into this pearl. At that time, you were very powerful and this pearl contains the power you had at your peak. Hence, if you absorbed the power in this pearl now, you can break through to the mid-stage of the Ninth Transformation State. How powerful was a cultivator at thete-stage of the Ninth Transformation State? Even a hundred mid-stage Ninth Transformation State cultivators could not bepared to a singlete-stage Ninth Transformation State cultivator! The power that she had sealed away that year was iparably potent. She would be able to smoothlyplete her breakthrough with the help of this power. Zixie. Gu Ruoyun clutched the pearl that Zixie had given to her as her eyes lit up with a smile, Thank you. Zixie smiled in return. My task in this lifetime is to support you in your growth. Nothing is more important to me than your power so Im only doing whats expected of me. Gu Ruoyun did not say anything else. She lifted her head to look at the mans handsome demonic features and said, Zixie, Im going to start absorbing the power in this pearl. I shall leave the other matters in the Cloudy Wind Empire in your hands. No matter what, do not disturb me! Alright, you can rest assured in your closed-door cultivation. No matter what happens, Qianbei Ye and I will take care of things for you. Zixie smiled gently as his demonic eyes filled with indulgence. Gu Ruoyun looked gratefully at Zixie before turning towards Qianbei Ye. She fell silent for a moment and said, Xiao Ye, take care of my family for me. I will. Even though it was a short reply, it fully expressed his determination. He would never let anyone hurt her family! Xiao Ye, you can leave with Zixie. I will ask the Azure Dragon and the Four Divine Beasts to stand guard outside my room and make sure no one disturbs me. Gu Ruoyun then released the Four Divine Beasts from the Ancient Divine Pagoda and calmly instructed, You four, stand guard outside the door. Dont allow anyone to disturb me. This was the only way for her to quickly achieve her breakthrough. Hence, she would not see anyone during this period of time! Lets go. Qianbei Ye took onest look at Gu Ruoyun before he turned around and walked out the door... As the door slowly closed, the mans figure disappeared from Gu Ruoyuns view. She then took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the bed, cing the pearl in front of her. She began to inhale and exhale deeply. The pearl began to exude a little bit of energy which gradually entered her body through her breath... At the same time, the room was enveloped in a red glow, casting her surroundings into an uncanny appearance when seen from afar... Time passed. The months passed quickly as she was cultivating. Soon, two years have gone by and Gu Ruoyuns door had remained tightly shut during these two years. The entire Cloudy Wind Empire was so quiet that it felt unusual... Father, whens Mothering out? Xiao Xuner, who was in a rock garden near Gu Ruoyuns room, propped his chin on his hand and blinked at the locked door. Hisrge eyes were filled with a dispirited look. Chapter 1725 - The Final Battle Draws Near (2)

Chapter 1725: The Final Battle Draws Near (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Its been nearly two years and Mother has shown no sign of movement. Does she not want Xuner anymore? Xiao Xuners head drooped as he asked in dismay. Now that it has been mentioned, this little fellows situation was rather pitiful. Gu Ruoyun had entered a long period of closed-door cultivation almost immediately after his birth. After Gu Ruoyun had emerged from her closed-door cultivation with much difficulty, he had ended up being thrown into the Red Lotus Territory as she ran off to look for his father. Her search had taken quite a while and he would sit at the gate like a puppy anticipating its masters return, waiting anxiously and keeping a diligent watch on the road. At that time, he believed that his mother woulde home as long as he continued to wait! It was a good thing that expectation was fulfilled. He had waited for what felt like an eternity before he finally received some news... Mother has found his father and was going to hold a grand wedding ceremony to marry him! Hence, he had followed his maternal grandfather and grandmother excitedly and traveled towards the Cloudy Wind Empire! However, his mother then unexpectedly went into closed-door cultivation again right after his parents were married! This closed-door cultivation had gone on for two years! During the past two years, he woulde every day to wait outside that door without fail, wishing he could see his mother soon... Come to think of it, if one were to calcte ordingly, Xiao Xuner had only been able to interact with his mother for a few months since he was born! Now, he was already four years old! She should be out very soon. Qianbei Yes heart ached for the little fellow and pulled him into his arms. Boom! Just as Xiao Xuner was waiting anxiously for the door to open, a powerful energy burst through the roof and shot through the clouds. After that, the rooms door which had been shut for two years finally opened. A woman dressed in green robes stepped out of the room. As she had not seen sunlight for two years, herplexion was a little pale. The first thing she saw when she stepped out of the room was her husband and son... Mother. Xiao Xuner struggled out of Qianbei Yes embrace and quickly flew towards Gu Ruoyun. His soft and supple body crashed into Gu Ruoyuns arms while his adorable little face was aggrieved. He murmured with tears in his eyes, Mother, Xuner has really missed you... Gu Ruoyun stroked Xiao Xuners head and smiled. Ivee out so dont worry, I wont ever leave you again. Really? Xiao Xuner blinked. He then tiptoed and kissed Gu Ruoyun on the face. Mother, Xuner loves you the most. Can you sleep with Xuner tonight? Of course, this little fellow failed to notice that Qianbei Yes expression has turned dark. He raised his hand to pluck Xiao Xuner, who was stuck to his mother like an octopus, off Gu Ruoyun. Qianbei Yes expression was as ck as the bottom of a cauldron. This is my wife. If you want someone to sleep with you, go find your own wife. But... Xiao Xuner looked rather pitiful. Xuner doesnt have a wife. I dont care. Qianbei Ye lifted the little fellow up high and scoffed, If you dont have one, go find one. Stop sticking to my wife! Xiao Xuner rolled his eyes. Then let Mother be Xuners wife. That way, Xuner can sleep with Mother. Qianbei Ye narrowed his eyes. Looks like I should send someone to throw you into the Nemesis Forest to train for a year! When Xiao Xuner heard this, his little face changed instantly. Father, Xuner was only kidding. Its not like you cant tell. Dont send Xuner to the Nemesis Forest. If that happens, Xuner wont be able to see Mother for another year. Chapter 1726 - The Final Battle Draws Near (3)

Chapter 1726: The Final Battle Draws Near (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye nced at the little fellows miserable little face as he said, Are you still insisting on sleeping with my wife? It goes without saying that there was no way he would possibly throw the little fellow into the Nemesis Forest. After all, this little fellow looks so miserable that he does not have to heart to do that! Qianbei Ye had only said this to scare him. He had not seen Gu Ruoyun for two years as well. It was fine during the day but how could the little fellow take up their nights too? This... Xiao Xuner looked at Qianbei Ye. He then fiddled with his fingers and scrunched his face up. Father, can Mother sleep with you for four days and sleep with Xuner for three days? His tone was careful, afraid that he might identally end up being thrown into the Nemesis Forest by his father. By then, who would he be able to cry to? Mm? Qianbei Ye raised his brow and eyed Xiao Xuner dangerously. Maybe she can sleep with you for five days and sleep with Xuner for two days? Xiao Xuner stated his final terms. Qianbei Ye raised his brow and did not reply Xiao Xuner. Instead, he only continued to stare at him with a meaningful look in his eyes. Xiao Xuner hardened his heart before saying, Shell apany you for six days and sleep with Xuner for one day. This is Xuners finalpromise. If you refuse, Xuner is going to upy Mothers bed tonight even if you throw me into the Nemesis Forest! He lifted his adorably soft and delicate face to stare at Qianbei Ye as if he were looking at death calmly in the face. Deal! Qianbei Ye raised his hand and gave Xiao Xuner a high five 1 to seal the deal. His peerless face was lit up with a smile. Xiao Xuner jumped with joy as his soft, supple and jade-like face glowed with excitement. Hisrge, vivid eyes were curved into crescent moons and he looked so adorable that ones heart could not help but feel moved. Unfortunately, Xiao Xuners delight had clearlye too soon. Indeed, it was just as Qianbei Ye had promised, the first six days belonged to him and thest day would be Xiao Xuners. Unfortunately, on the seventh day, just as Xiao Xuner snuggled under the covers, Qianbei Ye had walked over as well... The final result? Qianbei Ye ignored Xiao Xuners protests and embraced them both his arms and went to sleep. Xiao Xuner felt like weeping but he had no tears to shed. His heart wanted to protest but he was afraid that his father would really throw him into that god-forsaken ce so he had forced himself to endure it... After Gu Ruoyun had emerged from her closed-door cultivation, Grand Lord Hong Lian and the others were stunned. They had immediately rushed over to the Cloudy Wind Empire but it was also at this moment that countless cultivators from the Underworld charged out and began to cruelly massacre the people of the maind. At the Cloudy Wind Empire, Gu Ruoyun turned towards the scarlet-robed man in scarlet robes next to her and frowned before she said, Its been two years and Ive emerged from my closed-door cultivation. Im certain that Cang Ming would be arriving soon. Qianbei Ye fell silent for a moment before a glint shed across his eyes, Many of Cang Mings subordinates from the Underworld have arrived on the maind and have started a bloodbath. This also proves that our final battle with Cang Ming is drawing near. At that thought, even someone as powerful as Qianbei Ye could not help but feel grim. Xiao Ye, Cang Ming had impersonated you and taken over the Underworld. I havent been able to ask you this but how are things in the Underworld? Especially those subordinates you once had, they... Dont worry. Qianbei Ye smiled. Cang Ming has indeed taken over the Underworld but he has only taken over the Underworlds namesake. Those old geezers had sensed that Cang Ming was not me from the very beginning so they had led a few loyal citizens and escaped from the Underworld. The Underworld now isprised entirely of Cang Mings own subordinates. None of my men are left there now. Chapter 1727 - The Final Battle Draws Near (4)

Chapter 1727: The Final Battle Draws Near (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun rxed after she heard Qianbei Yes exnation. As Qianbei Yes Underworld subordinates had remained loyal to him for so long, she naturally does not want anything to happen to them... At that moment in the Underworld, a ck-robed man who was sitting with his legs crossed slowly opened his eyes. A cold and sharp light shed across his arrogant red eyes. He then slowly rose to his feet and curled his lips into a cruel angle. Its a good thing that I had consumed that demi-beast humans corpse. Now, Im nearly restored to the peak of my power. Qianbei Ye! If I can merge with your soul, I can use you to break through to the Full Circle State! I will be the only Full Circle State cultivator on this maind! Once Ive reached that state, this entire maind will be the ground beneath my feet. Hahaha! Cang Ming burst intoughter. He was already imagining himself at the Full Circle State and his eyes shed withcency. It has been two years! During these two years, he has finally returned to his peak strength! It was now time to make Qianbei Ye pay! Men, gather everyone and attack the Cloudy Wind Empire immediately! I want Qianbei Ye to pay for opposing me all these years! A vicious light shed through Cang Mings eyes as he exited the room immediately. ... The call for battle has been raised! Gu Ruoyun felt very uneasy as she began her battle preparations as well. Grand Lord Hong Lian and the others realized that the situation was unusual and wanted to take Gu Ruoyun back to the Red Lotus Territory. However, Gu Ruoyun had rejected their suggestion to avoid dragging the Red Lotus Territory down with her. Still, Grand Lord Hong Lian and his wife were a stubborn pair. How could they leave Gu Ruoyun here to face the danger alone? In the end, they had insisted on staying no matter how much Gu Ruoyun tried to persuade them. Gu Ruoyun could only ept the situation in exasperation. In order to ensure her parents safety, she put in even more effort with her battle preparations and ced the whole of Cloudy Wind Empire through rigorous precautions. While everyone was in the midst of the preparations, the loud noise of a powerful fight suddenly sounded from outside the city gates. Gu Ruoyuns expression sank when she heard this. Father, Mother. She took a deep breath, turned towards Grand Lord Hong Lian and instructed, Ive built a formation in this pce. Even if Cang Ming himself were here, this formation cannot be broken by external force. You can only get out when two cultivators in the Ninth Transformation State join forces in the formation. This formation was simr to the one that Qianbei Ye had set up in the Deserted Snonds. Now, she was using it on her loved ones. She had to do this to keep them safe from harm. Yuner, what are you doing? Grand Lord Hong Lians heart clenched. He quickly grabbed Gu Ruoyun hand and asked nervously, Weve once said that no matter the difficulties ahead, we would face them together as a family. Why must you build this formation? Gu Ruoyun smiled serenely with a hint of exasperation. Father, all of you here are most important people in my life so I cant let you join such a dangerous battle nor do I wish for anyone to lose their life because of me! Im sorry and I have no choice but to do this! Also, Ive managed to coax Xiao Xuner to sleep. Dont tell him about the battle. I hope that I would be by his side when he wakes up... Chapter 1728 - The Final Battle (1)

Chapter 1728: The Final Battle (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yuner! Dongfang Yu quickly reached out to grab Gu Ruoyun as she was about to leave. However, her hand only encountered an invisible barrier instead. The barrier was like a shapeless wall which imprisoned Dongfang Yu and Grand Lord Hong Lian inside it. Xiao Ye, Zixie. Gu Ruoyun looked at the two men by her side who had suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. Lets go. After saying this, Gu Ruoyun walked out of the pce. There was a sense of determination on her face and her footsteps never faltered. Dongfang Yu stared at the green-robed figure who was slowly walking away as her heart felt as if it was being crushed by a massive rock, making it hard for her to breathe. Brother Tian, Yuner will return safe and sound, right? She turned towards the cold-looking man in crimson robes behind her and asked as her eyes shimmered with tears. Grand Lord Hong Lian nodded gently. However, the arm he had ced around her tightened its grip as if he wanted to pull the woman into his body. Yuer, since Yuner refuses to let us help, we shall wait for her return here. I believe that this battle will end very soon. They were deep in conversation and did not notice the snow-white figure which shot past them. The transparent shield that had blocked their way had not seemed to obstruct it at all... Outside the pce gates. Mengmeng dashed quickly out of the residence andnded in Gu Ruoyuns arms. It then stared at her miserably. Gu Ruoyun was startled, unable toprehend why the formation was ineffective on Mengmeng. However, she did not overanalyze things and only frowned. Mengmeng, do you want toe with me? The little fellow blinked and nodded vigorously. It then cried out and squeaked as it clutched Gu Ruoyun tightly with its ws, afraid that Gu Ruoyun would throw it aside. Yuner, bring it along. It will be useful to you. Qianbei Ye looked at the little fellow as he spoke with a meaningful look. Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded when she heard what Qianbei Ye had said. Since thats the case, lets be on our way! I know that both of you have a grudge against Cang Ming. Thisst stand will be the moment to end all of our disputes. Gu Ruoyun felt her heart slowly sink as she considered the consequences of losing the battle. There was a somber look in her chilly gaze. Qianbei Ye pulled the woman into his arms as his eyes filled with a smile. Yuner, theres no need for you to get too nervous! Its not like its impossible for us to fight Cang Ming. As long as you bring this little fellow along, it will definitely be of great use to you. Gu Ruoyun pursed her lips as she looked at the two men who were standing beside her. Suddenly, she smiled. Thats right, I was indeed very worried about this final battle until even my heart was nervous. Now, I feel as if theres nothing to be afraid of. In this life, the man that I love the most and my most trustedpanions are by my side. Theres really nothing for me to fear! E ven if the heavens were to copse, the three of us can withstand it together. There was really nothing to fear! Xiao Ye, Zixie. Gu Ruoyun clutched both mens hands as her delicate and pretty features lit up with a calm and confident smile. Chapter 1729 - The Final Battle (2)

Chapter 1729: The Final Battle (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No matter what happens next, the three of us must not separate! Qianbei Ye curled his lips into a small smile. His demonic red eyes gazed upon the lucid and elegant woman as he informed her solemnly, Yuner, you must remember that no matter what happens in the battle ahead, you cant judge the situation only with your eyes, you must judge everything from the heart! You must also understand that I will be by your side no matter what! Gu Ruoyun was shaken when she heard what Qianbei Ye had pointed out in his words. However, though he had not borated further, she did not question him either. She trusts Qianbei Ye! She also understands that the man before her would never hurt her! Since this was what he had said, he would certainly have his reasons! He must also have his reasons for not giving her a clear exnation! Hence, Gu Ruoyun nodded gently. Alright, I understand! Let us now journey forward to fight Cang Ming to the death! ... Prior to this, Gu Ruoyun hadmanded everyone in the Cloudy Wind Empire to stand down! Even though she has countless powerful cultivators in the Cloudy Wind Empire, they were no match for Cang Mings subordinates. Hence, to prevent unnecessary injuries, the Cloudy Wind Empire was now deserted and not a single person could be seen. A loud moring could be heard from the city gates. A countless number of cultivators could be seen flying towards each other. Each and every one of these cultivators was extremely powerful and their battle cries rang throughout the sky! A silver-haired man who was dressed in ck robes was leading the army at the front. He was standing with his hands behind his back as his ck robes fluttered in the air. He looked arrogant and handsome like a high and mighty king who was looking down upon the world! The man in ck robes has demonic red eyes like Qianbei Ye. At that moment, those red eyes were filled with murderous intent and his lips were curled into a cruel angle. Qianbei Ye and Gu Ruoyun, get your *sses out here! His cry was like a p of thunder which echoed throughout the Cloudy Wind Empire and it took a while for things to calm down... After the ck-robed man has spoken, three figures sped up ahead towards him and soon came into view... The trio wasprised of two men and one woman. The woman was dressed in green robes and has lucid and elegant features. Her cold, dark eyes were staring icily at the ck-robed man indifferently... Both the men by her side have peerlessly handsome features. Either one of them was enough to make the hearts of women in the world move. The two men were like protective deities as they stood to the womans left and right side. They did not budge an inch. Cang Ming, youre finally here. The person who had spoken was the silver-haired Qianbei Ye who was dressed in scarlet robes. His gaze was gloomy and there was a coldness in his magnificent features. Hahaha! Cang Ming burst intoughter. Ive definitelye to settle our debts! If you had not killed my demi-beast human, I would have recovered from my wounds faster. However, because of your actions, I had to waste two years of my time to make a full recovery! There is one thing though, you do know your ce. You realized that the citizens of the Cloudy Wind Empire are no match for my subordinates so you had asked them all to escape. Heughed icily and his eyes were insufferably arrogant. Unfortunately, this maind will belong to me sooner orter. When that timees, not a single one of your rtives or friends can escape my sword. I will bathe the entire maind in their blood, no one shall be spared! Gu Ruoyuns gaze sank. That depends on whether youre actually capable of that! she smirked. Chapter 1730 - The Final Battle (3)

Chapter 1730: The Final Battle (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hahaha! Cang Ming burst intoughter once again. Hisughter echoed through the sky. Did you say that it depends on whether Im actually capable of that? Youll naturally find out when the timees! After Cang Ming had spoken, his subordinates immediately charged towards Gu Ruoyuns group. Their powerful auras crashed down from the sky to the extent that the once blue sky turned gray and blurry as if the sky was polluted with ashes. Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, and ck Turtle. Gu Ruoyun looked at the ck mass of people and ordered calmly, Ill leave these people to the four of you! The spiritual beasts in Gu Ruoyuns possession had grown substantially in power during the past few years. The Azure Dragon and the other three Divine Beasts were the ones who had grown the most as well! They were already quite powerful to begin with and if they had not been threatened by humans in the past, their powers would never have regressed to such a degree! Hence, restoring their powers hade very naturally to them. Also, the Four Divine Beasts had revealed to Gu Ruoyun that it had been Cang Mings subordinates who had tried to force them into a contract in the past! However, they had failed to do so back then! Despite that, they had still sustained heavy injuries. Hmph, I didnt expect these four beasts to choose you in the end! However, I no longer need them now! Since thats the case, I shall allow these Four Divine Beasts to apany you to your grave! Cang Mingughed icily. He was still sealed in the formation back then. Hence, he could only rely on his subordinates to do his bidding! One of his orders was to subdue the Four Divine Beasts! However, he never thought that Gu Ruoyun would manage to obtain the Ancient Divine Phoenix Zixie as well as the Four Divine Beasts! How could he ept that? He would never allow others to even think of owning things that he does not own! The Four Divine Beasts did not hesitate as they charged immediately towards the group and released an immorally cruel massacre upon the humans beneath them! The Azure Dragons dragons breath, the Vermillion Birds mes, the White Tigers ws, and the ck Turtles hard shell were indestructible weapons! Furthermore, spiritual beasts have always been more powerful than humans. Hence, Cang Mings subordinates had no way of defending themselves against the Four Divine Beasts attack... Cang Ming stood aside and watched coldly as his subordinates were massacred. He has no intention of stepping in to save them at all. To him, these people were merely his weapons in this battle. Even if they die, that was their purpose as weapons! Bunch of useless good-for-nothings! Cang Mings expression grew even uglier when he saw that the people by his side have fallen into a pool of blood. He scoffed coldly, They are still useless even after all these years! Gu Ruoyun, I should thank your spiritual beasts for opening my eyes to my useless subordinates. However, its very unfortunate that no matter how powerful your spiritual beasts are, there are only four of them. I have more than ten thousand subordinates, their number is endless! Just as Cang Ming had spoken, a voice suddenly chimed in from the sky, My Lord, Lady Gu, are we toote? After that mysterious voice had spoken, numerous figures descended from the sky. Three old men, who were Qianbei Yes subordinates in the Underworld, were at the front of the group. When Cang Ming had impersonated Qianbei Ye in the Underworld, these three old men had realized this and led the citizens loyal to Qianbei Ye out of the Underworld. Once they had received word about Cang Mings attack on Qianbei Ye, they then immediately led those people out to help with the battle. No, thats not right. We shouldnt call you Lady Gu, you should be addressed as the Pce Lord instead. An old man who was dressed in white robes smiled at Gu Ruoyun. Our Lord has already given the Underworld to you so you are our rightful Pce Lord. Hence, allow me to be so bold as to ask you to lead us into battle. Chapter 1731 - The Final Battle (4)

Chapter 1731: The Final Battle (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Underworlds power was the greatest of all in this entire world, that was without a doubt. Even the people of the First City was no match for the Underworlds might. Alright. Gu Ruoyun nodded. Leave Cang Ming to us. You can join forces with the Four Divine Beasts to deal with everyone else! As youmand! The people of the Underworld joined their fists and quickly charged towards Cang Mings subordinates! With the addition of these people, the battle quickly became one-sided. Cang Mings subordinates were unable to defend against the Underworlds people and were easily trampled over. Hehe. Cang Ming did not care about his subordinates casualties. His lips curled into a disdainful sneer as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and the others. Its useless no matter how many peoplee to your aid. Not only have I returned to the peak of my power, but Im now more powerful than ever! Even though I was at thete-stage of the Ninth Transformation State in the past, I was still a substantial distance away from achieving the Full Circle State. Now, Im only one step away from reaching the Full Circle State. Do you really think that you can defeat me as you are now? Hahaha! Cang Ming burst into maniacalughter. The dominance on his face was clear for all to see. Little girl. Zixie turned towards the woman next to him and curled his lips into an enchanting smile. His purple eyes were full of tenderness like a pool of water filled with indulgence. Cang Ming at present is indeed very powerful. If this were ten thousand years ago, anyone of us could go against him. However, thats not possible now! Not only has he recovered the powers from his peak after consuming the little lions body, his power has even increased by one level. So... He paused. The smile on his face carried a hint of warmth, If I run into any danger, I hope that you can forget about me... Forget? Gu Ruoyuns heart clenched. She was not aware that the situation has grown so dire! Zixie, the three of us have gone out to battle so we have to return home together! Gu Ruoyun looked at the two men by her side and said, Xiao Ye, you are the most important person to me in this lifetime. Zixie, you are apanion I can never lose. 1 I dont wish for any of you to be in danger. No matter what happens, you must both survive or I will me myself for the rest of my life! If there really was any danger, Gu Ruoyun believes that these two men would sacrifice their lives to save her from harm! This was not what she wants. She wants the three of them to return home together! Zixie smiled as a wave of hurt appeared in his demonic purple eyes. He turned towards Qianbei Ye and smiled bitterly. Qianbei Ye, I used to object you being with her but now, I know that you love her with your life! If I can leave her to you in the future, I wont have any more worries. Zixie! Gu Ruoyuns heart throbbed as she grabbed the mans hand. She does not know why but she felt that the purple-robed mans hand was icy-cold and that he has turned ashen-white. Xiao Ye had mentioned that we might stand a chance to defeat Cang Ming if we stand together! Nothing can possibly happen to you! Zixie smiled but he declined toment. Little girl, you must remember that if youre in any danger, you must unlock thest door in the Ancient Divine Pagoda! That door can save your life once but you only have that one chance! Furthermore, once she has opened that door, the mission he had inherited from the ancient times would beplete... Chapter 1732 - The Final Battle (5)

Chapter 1732: The Final Battle (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun did not notice the peculiarity in Zixies words. She only nodded and replied, I understand. Zixie, dont worry, I wont let you leave! We must all survive this! Just as Zixie was about to reply, Cang Mings cold and arrogant voice chimed in from up ahead. His voice was full of contempt as he spoke with disdain, Are you finished with yourst words? If youre done, its time for you to leave the world of the living! The ck-robed man red at Qianbei Ye coldly. The corners of his lips were curled into a scornful smile as he said, Qianbei Ye, our battle has dragged on for more than ten thousand years. Its now time to put an end to it. Ive said it before that only one of us can live! Gu Ruoyun fell silent when she heard the mans words which dripped with hatred. She asked, Since you believe that our death is certain, may I ask you something? Speak. The ck-robed man spoke nonchntly as he looked at Gu Ruoyun as if she did not matter at all. Gu Ruoyun raised her head towards the ck-robed man and asked, You say that only either you or Qianbei Ye can live in this world. What does that mean? The ck-robed man stared at Gu Ruoyun in astonishment. What? Your little loverboy Qianbei Ye had not told you the reason? Haha, looks like he has kept you in the dark all these years! Since youve asked, I will exin my rtionship with Qianbei Ye! Honestly speaking, Gu Ruoyun has been curious about Qianbei Yes identity ever since she had met Cang Ming. However, she understood that Qianbei Ye would not tell her this to avoid causing her more worry. Now that she was facing Cang Ming, she needed to hear the answer from his own mouth. Actually, Qianbei Ye and I used to share one body! We are twin souls! The ck-robed mans words were like a stroke of lightning on a clear day and filled Gu Ruoyun with shock. Prior to this moment, she had made many guesses but the closest possibility she coulde up with was that Cang Ming and Qianbei Ye were twins! She had never thought that they were actually twin souls! Twin souls meant that two souls lived in one body! Actually, I was once... No, should I say that it was Qianbei Ye! Qianbei Ye was once a cultivator at the Full Circle State! The already stunned Gu Ruoyuns expression shook when she heard this. She then looked at the crimson-robed man next to her in shock. The crimson-robed man did not speak. His eyes were fixed upon theughing Cang Ming. Full Circle State... That was a memory which was so far away that he no longer has a clear impression of it... It was unfortunate that this fellow had not wanted the power that he had possessed. He would rather demote himself to get closer to you. Cang Ming burst intoughter. You ought to know that because we are twin souls, I could bite back at him at any moment. The only thing he could do back then was to hide away in a corner of the maind in closed-door cultivation and try to suppress me! We had lived in harmony this way. Or should I say that it was more like I had no power to retaliate against him nor did I have the power to take over his physical body! However, he then met you on that fateful day! No, I should say that it was your incarnation from two lifetimes ago! Gu Ruoyun had been a daughter of the Xia family in her previous lifetime. In another lifetime before that, it had been her incarnation from ten thousand years ago who was also Zixies previous Master! Hence, Cang Ming was referring to the Gu Ruoyun from ten thousand years ago... Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled. Suddenly, she realized that Qianbei Ye had indeed hidden many things from her. Chapter 1733 - The Final Battle (6)

Chapter 1733: The Final Battle (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Moreover, she had no idea that Qianbei Ye was once a cultivator at the Full Circle State! Cang Ming noticed Gu Ruoyuns increasingly stupefied expression andughed icily, At the time, you were still weak and was being hunted for dead by others! Nevertheless, you were extremely tenacious and you never gave up even if you were riddled with wounds! You even strove to kill those who tried to kill you! It was likely that at the time, you had not noticed Qianbei Ye in the shadows! It was also from that moment that he, who had never approached anyone before, fell in love with you at first sight. What a joke! After Qianbei Ye had met you, he was no longer satisfied with suppressing me through closed-door cultivation. He wanted to sever himself from my threat and leave that ce to find you. Hence, he used all sorts of methods to separate himself from my soul. When Cang Ming saw that the color was gradually draining from Gu Ruoyuns face, the smile on his face deepened. The reason why he could not separate his soul was because the price of soul separation was far too great and the chances of sess were very slim! Oh, thats right, do you know the pain of soul separation? Even though he and I are not the same soul, we had once shared the same body. We had experienced extreme agony when our souls were separated. Cang Mings eyes shed with hatred as he spoke. He could never forget the agony he had endured in the past! That kind of agony was heart-rending! He would never forget it. Gu Ruoyun fell silent. She was aware of how painful soul separation was! No one could endure the pain of forcibly tearing a soul from their body... Back then, he had merely seen you once and he had done this just for you. Furthermore, you were not even aware of his existence! Cang Ming gritted his teeth in hate. However, I was quite powerful as well and it was very difficult for him to remove my soul! Hence, it had taken him over ten years to do so! They had endured such severe torture for the duration of more than ten years. No wonder the hatred in Cang Mings heart was so great! More than ten years had passed and things have changed very much. You were no longer the weakling that everyone would try to kill as before. Instead, you were now a famously powerful cultivator and the number of men who swarmed to your side were too many to count! At that time, Qianbei Ye had suffered a disastrous decline in power due to the removal of my soul so he did not have the confidence to make you ept him! Hence, he did not hesitate to build an organization in this maind to oppose you at every turn simply to draw your attention to him! However, this fellow was not well-versed with the ways of the world and he was stupid beyond measure. On one side, he had purposely opposed you for show and on the other, he was secretly helping you to deal with powerful enemies! I reckon that you can no longer remember what had happened long ago but this idiotic fellows opposition towards you had been superficial every time. If he really wanted to deal with you, you would have been annihted long ago. He was only making small actions to make you notice him. Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled slightly. She simply never expected her rtionship with Qianbei Ye to have gone on far longer than she had thought... This fellow was indeed as stupid as Cang Ming had described him to be. He hadmitted countless superficial actions just to attract her attention. He would probably have never mentioned the things that he had dealt with for her at all. Gu Ruoyun, did you know that even though I would frequently try to take over his body, I would go into hibernation for six months every year. During this half-year period, there was no need for him to keep his guard up against me. Based on his power, no one was any match for him in all the heavens and earth! He then needed to go into closed-door for the rest of the year to suppress me! However, just because of your appearance, he had been willing to give up his power so that he could stay by your side! Chapter 1734 - The Final Battle (7)

Chapter 1734: The Final Battle (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cang Ming paused for a moment. He then continued to speak, After all, how could he look for you in peace with me still in his body? He couldnt predict when I would take over his body and do something to hurt you. The worst thing was when this fellow had removed my soul, he had also chopped off mydescendent-making tool 1 ! Gu Ruoyun stared at the peerlessly beautiful man by her side in astonishment. Her gaze was filled with shock. Qianbei Ye replied earnestly, He had tortured me for so many years and I only wanted to teach him a lesson. When Murong Qian had appeared two years ago, I had immediately known that the child in her belly was not Cang Mings. Cang Ming does not have that function 2 . Teach him a lesson? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and asked with a forced smile. Qianbei Ye looked a little embarrassed. I wanted to pursue you in the past but this fellows powers were so great and he would be mistaken for me sooner orter even though he would have a different face when his soul was forcibly removed. If he were to fall into the seductions of the mortal world and get together with other women, it would have created misunderstandings between us. Hence, I had made it snappy 3 and castrated him so I would no longer have that concern. Back then, when Cang Ming had purposely said those things to create a misunderstanding between us, you had not believed him because you knew he had no way of ying hide the sausage? Gu Ruoyun curled her lips into a smile as she asked with a grin. Qianbei Ye panicked when he heard this. He quickly grabbed Gu Ruoyuns hand and said, Yuner, even if I had not castrated him in the past, I would never have believed him! Youre the only person that I trust! Gu Ruoyun curled the corners of her lips when she saw the panic-stricken look on Qianbei Yes face. Xiao Ye, I was only teasing you, cant you tell? Yuner, Qianbei Ye replied with mild resentment, I take everything that you say seriously. Dont joke about this kind of things with me in the future or you might actually frighten me to death! I take everything that you say seriously... Qianbei Yes words coursed like a warm current through Gu Ruoyuns heart, causing the corners of her lips to curl into a gentle angle as her dark eyes gazed upon the mans peerless features. Hmph! How can you still be so carefree and leisurely crack jokes at a time like this? Cang Mingughed icily. Qianbei Ye, you had only castrated me back then but you could not destroy mepletely! Hence, the only way for you to break through to the Full Circle State is for us to unite again. However, this unification wont be the same as our twin souls situation in the past. Instead, only one soul can continue to exist in this world. Thats why I had said that he cant exist if I exist on this maind and I cant exist if he exists! Cang Ming raised his head and his gaze was full of dominance. I only need to consume his soul to reach the Full Circle State. This physical body will then also belong to me! Honestly, this body of mine is no match for yours so not only do I desire your soul now, I also desire your flesh as well... Xiao Ye. Gu Ruoyun turned towards the silver-haired man and curled her lips as she said, If his soul was given to you, can you break through to the Full Circle State as well? Qianbei Ye nodded gently. Back then, my powers had declined because I had removed his soul from my body. A part of my power still lies within him. If his soul could be merged entirely with mine, I can use this power to break through to the Full Circle State! Chapter 1735 - The Final Battle (8)

Chapter 1735: The Final Battle (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hehe. Cang Mingughed coldly as his frosty and arrogant eyes turned towards Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye. The corners of his lips were curled into a mocking smile. You still have the mood to converse in such a carefree and leisurely manner at a time like this? Cang Mings eyes were filled with disdain and he coldly remarked, However, you should really say yourst words now. Otherwise, you wont have the chance to do soter on. Qianbei Ye did not respond as his demonic red eyes turned towards Cang Ming. This man may have the same face as him but he walked apletely different path! However, their wishes were unanimous they have to consume each other! Only then could they break through to the Full Circle State! Yuner, you must remember what I say! Qianbei Ye reminded her again. No matter what, you must not judge the situation with your eyes! What you see might not be the real thing. Gu Ruoyun looked at Qianbei Ye and nodded seriously. This was the third time Qianbei Ye had reminded her about this! She would certainly make sure that it was embedded in her memories! Hahaha! Cang Ming burst into disdainfulughter. Qianbei Ye, its useless no matter how many times you remind her. Im no longer the way I was when you had managed to suppress me in the past! You had been willing to take such a great risk for the sake of a woman. Furthermore, you even refused such great power! Someone like you isnt fit to rule over this world. Only I have the power to rule this world! Boom! After that, Cang Ming no longer bothered with idle conversation. The sky turned red as he gathered a powerful force within his body like a hurricane. Gu Ruoyun felt as if her heart had suddenly grown weak beneath the ming sky. It almost feels as if a great mountain has crashed onto her heart and was suffocating her. At that moment, she felt a powerful energy pierce through her body tond directly on her heart, causing her to feel as if her heart has shattered into pieces... Cough! Gu Ruoyun spat out a mouthful of blood. She felt dizzy and everything turned ck as she lost all consciousness... When she came to again, she realized that she was lying on a mountain of dead bodies. The city gates were drenched red with blood beneath the gloomy sky. However... Cang Ming and his subordinates have all disappeared without a trace. All that was left was a sea of corpses as far as the eye could see. Xiao Ye? Zixie? Gu Ruoyuns heart thumped. She does not know why but a wave of unease crept into her heart. Her expression filled with panic as she stared at the sea of corpses and cried out, Xiao Ye, Zixie, where are you? However, only the echoes of her voice could be heard beneath the silent, blood-colored sky. Even after a long time, no one had responded to her at all... The ground was the color of blood under the pile of corpses. The sight of the corpses seem to hurt her eyes and she was suddenly seized by a sudden madness as she started to dig through the bodies with her bare hands. Her eyes were no longer as chilly as they once were. Instead, they have be blood-red as if her eyes were filled with blood. Impossible! Nothing could have possibly happened to Qianbei Ye and Zixie! She bit her lips and a sliver of blood spilled out. She did not seem to notice and continued to dig through the mountain of bodies. She gradually lost all the feeling in her hands... Suddenly, a familiar and trembling voice sounded within the pile of bodies and caught Gu Ruoyuns attention. Chapter 1736 - The Final Battle (9)

Chapter 1736: The Final Battle (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun quickly ran towards the voice and saw the Vermillion Birds pale little face. However, her eyes had lost its splendor and were now devoid of emotion. Her body was covered with densely packed holes 1 and was still bleeding profusely while the blood on her face had dried. Vermillion Bird! Gu Ruoyuns chest tightened and she wrapped her arms around the Vermillion Birds body in a tight embrace. However, she could feel the Vermillion Birds tiny body gradually turn cold and it soon felt as if she was holding a block of ice. Vermillion Bird, take this pill. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun has no room for consideration. She quickly grabbed a pill and stuffed it into the Vermillion Birds mouth, hoping that the pills power could save the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Birds eyes were filled with destion and helplessness as she stared at the womans lucid and elegant features unblinkingly. Master, its my honor to have met you in this lifetime but from now on, I can no longer fight for you... No, youll be fine, I wont allow anything to happen to you! Gu Ruoyuns hands were trembling. The agony in her heart was so great that she could not endure it. Vermillion Bird, I will save you! You must also tell me what had happened after I had lost consciousness. Where are the other three Divine Beasts, and Xiao Ye and Zixie? The Vermillion Bird shook her head as she stared at Gu Ruoyuns anxious expression. Her emotionless eyes were filled with absolute sadness. The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and ck Turtle... Their souls have been destroyed! Their bodies... I reckon that they are somewhere in this pile of bodies. As for Qianbei Ye and Leader Zixie, I dont know where theyve gone to. Their souls have been destroyed! These words were like a stroke of lightning on a clear day and shocked Gu Ruoyun so much that she stumbled backward. Her lucid and elegant features have gone pale and her eyes have turned deste. There was a look of extreme agony in her gaze. Qianbei Ye and Zixies whereabouts are unknown while the Azure Dragon and the rest have had their souls destroyed? What on earth has happened after I copsed? Master, Im sorry but Im going to have to leave you too. The Vermillion Birds eyes were fixed squarely upon Gu Ruoyun as she smiled bitterly. However, I truly dont regret having known you in this lifetime. Saying these words seemed to have taken up thest of the Vermillion Birds strength. Her eyelids fluttered before she closed her eyespletely. Her already frail breath has now so weak that it could not be felt at all... No! Gu Ruoyun held the Vermillion Birds body tightly and let out a heart-rending cry, Cang Ming! Youve killed my people! I, Gu Ruoyun, will draw my daggers against you! I will avenge them even if my soul is destroyed in the process! Her heart felt as if it someone was twisting it and it was throbbing with agony! She also felt a great rage that gave her to urge to destroy the entire world! Vermillion Bird, you can rest in peace here for now. Once Ive finished everything, I will take you all away from this ce. Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids as she carefully ced the Vermillion Birds body to the ground. After that, she seemed to remember something and she quickly sped towards the Cloudy Wind Empires Imperial Pce. It was now autumn and the fallen leaves littered the streets. The once bustling streets in the Cloudy Wind Empire were now sopletely silent that it felt eerily strange. Gu Ruoyun did not hesitate and rushed towards the Imperial Pce as fast as she could. Her heart has never felt so anxious before and felt almost as if it wanted to burst from her chest. Father, Mother, Xuner... Nothing must happen to you! Chapter 1737 - The Final Battle (10)

Chapter 1737: The Final Battle (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun quickened her pace at the thought of this and soon came face to face with the heroic facade of the Imperial Pce. She could already smell the stench of blood from a distance. The putrid smell caused her to worry even more and she quickly pushed the Imperial Pces great doors open. Father, Mother! There was an unusual atmosphere in the silent Imperial Pce as Gu Ruoyun rushed in while crying out anxiously. The formation has been broken? Thats impossible! No one could break this formation from the outside unless they were at the Full Circle State. Could it be that Cang Ming has broken through to the Full Circle State? Her panic increased the more she thought about this and she quickly scrambled towards the bedchamber in the rear courtyard... However, she suddenly stopped when she was halfway there and her body trembled gently. Up ahead, the bodies of Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu were lying in a pool of blood. They were holding each others hands tightly and did not separate even in death! This scene was thest straw for Gu Ruoyun and thoroughly crumbled her resolve into pieces! Father, Mother! She ran madly towards Grand Lord Hong Lian and Dongfang Yu. Her hoarse voice was heartbroken and close to despair! Father, Mother! You had promised to wait for my return here. Im back now so why arent you looking at me? I had wanted to wait for everything to be finished to bring you all back to the Dongfang family home. There are people there waiting for us still. In my past life, my mother had been killed by my biological father and my younger brother had also died by his hand! Ive received your love in this lifetime, how can you bear to leave me like this? In this lifetime, she had expended a lot of blood, sweat, and tears to find her parents but they had left her before they could all enjoy being a family together! How could she bear this shock? Oh, right! Xuner, theres still Xiao Xuner! Gu Ruoyun seemed to remember something and quickly ran towards the bedchamber... She was staggering and even her hand which pushed the bedchambers door open was trembling! Xiao Xuner had still been asleep when she had left the Cloudy Wind Empires Imperial Pce the final battle with Cang Ming. She had intended to wait for Xiao Xuner to wake up so that he could see her victorious return. Who would have thought that she had lost in the end! Not only has she lost, she has even endured such a tragic result! Thump! Finally, she pushed the door open and lifted her legs shakily to step into the room... The little toddler was lying silently with his eyes closed on an exquisite wooden bed and looked just as she had left him. However, his little face was now pale-looking and a long sword had been pierced through his chest. Blood had soaked through the sheets but he looked so serene as if he had fallen into an eternal sleep before he could awaken... Xuner, mother has returned. Gu Ruoyun walked sheepishly towards Xiao Xuner. She then lifted her hand to gently pull the little one into her arms. She stroked his tiny, pale-white face with her hand as her eyes filled with tenderness. Mother has always neglected you all these years so I could raise my own abilities to defeat Cang Ming. However, I felt that I had not properly spent time with you because of that. Dont worry, from now on, Mother will never leave you now. I will stay by your side, aways. Chapter 1738 - The Final Battle (11)

Chapter 1738: The Final Battle (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun lowered her head to nt a gentle kiss on Xiao Xuners icy-cold face. Her eyes were filled with tenderness and warmth. Xuner, from now on, the two of us, mother and child, will never be apart! Im sorry, if I had known that things would turn out this way, I should have spent more time with you. Just as Gu Ruoyun was gently stroking her sons face, the rooms door rattled. The sound caused her already sensitive mental state to tense up at once and she held the little toddlers body tightly in her arms. Who is it? Thump! The door was pushed open and a purple-colored figure rushed into the room. The man saw the lucid and elegant woman who was seated on the bed and a wave of joy filled his purple eyes. Little girl, Ive finally found you. A light flickered within Gu Ruoyuns hopeless gaze when the man had appeared. She held Xiao Xuner and quickly rose to her feet to approach the purple-robed man before her. Zixie, youre still alive! What about Xiao Ye, wheres Xiao Ye? Zixies handsome features froze. He nced carefully at Gu Ruoyun and said, Im sorry, little girl, I could not protect Qianbei Ye. Hes dead... Hes dead. Those words mmed violently into Gu Ruoyuns heart and caused her already numb heart to throb with even more agony. She stumbled backward and slowly closed her eyes. The Four Divine Beasts have left me. Father, Mother, and Xiao Xuner have all left me. Now, even Qianbei Ye has already... Since the people I love most in the world have left me, theres no use for me to stay in this world anymore. Zixie, I will dissolve our contract and restore your freedom. Find a ce to hide and dont reappear no matter what happens. Dont bother if the maind lives or dies, dont concern yourself with anyone else. You must live on. Gu Ruoyuns eyshes trembled slightly. She had mentioned before that if Zixie was in danger, she would sacrifice her life to save him. However, when ites to Qianbei Ye, she would choose to stay with him in life or death. Hes dead. I wont live on just for the sake of staying alive. Little girl, what are you thinking of doing? Zixie quickly grabbed Gu Ruoyuns hand as a sense of worry appeared in his handsome features. Gu Ruoyunughed bitterly and smiled as if she saw death as a weed friend. I want to perish with Cang Ming! Even if my death cannot destroy him, I will sever one of his limbs tomemorate my loved ones! Zixie, you and ourpanions in the Ancient Divine Pagoda need not take the risk with me. Its not worth it. I will now grant you your freedom. From now on, you are no longer bound to the contract. Gu Ruoyun then gently shut her eyes and began to erase the imprint of their contract from her soul. This way, Zixies freedom would be restored. She would not allow her death to drag him down with her! As Gu Ruoyun closed her eyes, she did not notice the cunning light which had shed across the purple-robed mans eyes. His hand was ced behind her back and a sharp longsword suddenly materialized in the palm of his hand... Gu Ruoyun, who was erasing the contracts imprint with all her heart, had not noticed a single thing. She remained with her eyes closed as she had absolute trust in this man who had apanied her through several lifetimes. Nothing could shake that kind of trust! Wham! Just as Gu Ruoyun had almost finished erasing the contracts imprint, a white light shed across them and a tiny body suddenly crashed into the man before her. The man lost his footing and stumbled backward as the sword in his hand dropped onto the ground with a ng. Squeak, squeak, squawk! The little fellow ced its hands on its hips and stood on Gu Ruoyuns shoulder as it scolded the man in a violent rage. Its eyes were positively spitting with fire. Mengmeng, youre still alive? A sense of joy shed in Gu Ruoyuns eyes when she saw the little fellows appearance. She then noticed the longsword which Zixie had dropped on the ground and was startled. Zixie, what were you doing? The purple-robed man did not speak. He was ring at the little thing on Gu Ruoyuns shoulder as he carelessly blurted out, What are you doing here? What are you doing here? Gu Ruoyun was shaken for a moment and furrowed her brows. A hint of contemtion shed across her eyes as she, whose head had been muddled with rage, finally sensed that something was not right... Zixie would never hurt me. Besides... When I had journeyed towards the Dark Earth Realm, it was Mengmeng who had saved me from the illusion back then. That means that illusions dont work on this fellow. Illusions? Gu Ruoyun suddenly came to her senses and remembered what Qianbei Ye had previously told her thrice... No matter what, dont believe only in what you see! Chapter 1739 - The Final Battle (12)

Chapter 1739: The Final Battle (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun finally stepped out from her sorrow when she remembered this. She held the little fellow firmly in her arms as a sharp light shed across her chilly gaze. Cang Ming, show yourself now! Cang Ming, show yourself now! Shatter! After Gu Ruoyun had roared angrily, she felt the scene before her gradually breaking apart. It shattered suddenly like a mirror and even the scene behind her slowly disappeared. Only the little beast in her arms gave her a sense of security... Yuner. An anxious cry pierced through the sky tond in her ears. It was a familiar and unforgettable voice which caused her soul to tremble. A peerless-looking face immediately appeared in her view when she opened her eyes. The mans demonic eyes were filled with anxiety as he held the woman in his arms in a tight embrace. His voice was filled with concern as he asked, Yuner, have you finallye out of it? Gu Ruoyun paused for a moment to stare at the silver-haired man dazedly. Her eyes were still filled with anxiety and she clutched the mans hand firmly. Xiao Ye, what on earth is going on? Qianbei Ye curled the corners of his lips and his red eyes stared straight at the woman in his arms as he exined, You had fallen into Cang Mings illusion. Everything you had just seen was not real. The mans words finally gave Gu Ruoyun some assurance. However, even though she understood that everything she had just seen was from an illusion, that heart-wrenching pain that she had felt was so real. She knows that if she does not defeat Cang Ming, the scene from the illusion would be a reality. Is that why you had reminded me over and over again to not believe in everything I see? Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment and asked, Why didnt you tell me that straight away? Qianbei Ye shook his head as he stared tenderly at the woman in his arms. Yuner, you can only step out of the illusion when you be aware that youre in one. If I had clearly described Cang Mings tactics to you, you would have remained stuck in that illusion forever and would never be able to leave! Besides, this little fellow was able to help you leave that illusion. Qianbei Ye lowered his head to look at the little thing in Gu Ruoyuns arms as the smile on his face grew even more pronounced. Mengmengs presence allowed him to let go of his worries with her! Squeak, squeak. Mengmeng lifted its head proudly as if it was taking credit for its achievement. It looked absolutelycent and was so arrogant that its tail was close to rising up into the sky. Zixie looked at Gu Ruoyun and sheepishly exined, Little girl, you should also take into ount of how the illusion is formed! In that illusion, everyone was under Cang Mings control. Be it the Vermillion Bird or me, everything that weve said to you hade from Cang Mings own mouth before it was thenmunicated to you via the people in the illusion! Furthermore, as you were ced in the illusion, the illusion could influence your thoughts as well. Under most circumstances, Gu Ruoyun would never have failed to notice the peculiarities! After all, the Vermillion Bird would never have addressed the Azure Dragon as the Azure Dragon but by his personal name instead when she was speaking to Gu Ruoyun. This alone could have exposed the peculiarity in the Vermillion Bird... Unfortunately, Gu Ruoyun was in the illusion and was being influenced in both her thoughts and emotions. Otherwise, she would have seen through the illusion much sooner. Hehe. Cang Ming sneered and his lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. His countenance was a little pale as he continued, Gu Ruoyun, if you had died in that illusion, you would not have to endure any more agony. Now... Youve asked for it! Chapter 1740 - The End (1)

Chapter 1740: The End (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun looked at Cang Ming and asked calmly, Im only curious, based on your powers, Im afraid that I dont have much room to retaliate against you. Why had you put me into that illusion? Whats the use in that? This time, before Cang Ming could reply, Zixies voice chimed in, He knows that if you were to find out that Qianbei Ye had fallen, you would disregard everything else to avenge him. Knowing you, you would never want to drag your friends down along with you so you would have certainly severed your contract with me. If our contract was broken, the Ancient Divine Pagoda would once again be an item with no Master. Zixie paused before he continued to speak, Little girl, his final goal isnt only to break through to the Full Circle State, hes after the Ancient Divine Pagoda as well! This means that Cang Ming had set up that illusion to trick Gu Ruoyun into breaking her contract with Zixie. Otherwise, even if Gu Ruoyun were to die, the Ancient Divine Pagoda would never fall into his hands and would only wait for Gu Ruoyun every lifetime. Gu Ruoyun understood the oppositions true motive after Zixies exnation and her eyes grew even colder. Cang Ming, were you also the person who had murdered me in my past life? Thats correct. Cang Ming curled his lips into a disdainful smile. However, Zixie is far too stupid and he thought that it was Qianbei Ye who had killed you. Hahaha! Qianbei Ye had discarded his lifes power for your sake, how could he ever bear to kill you? However, its toote for you to find that out now, I wont let you walk away alive. Boom! Suddenly, powerful energy exploded from Cang Mings body. He clearly has no desire to waste time making idle conversation with Gu Ruoyun and the others as heunched an attack towards them immediately. The once azure sky turned a magnificent red as if it was being nketed by a fiery light. The scene looked the same as the illusion Gu Ruoyun had just experienced and caused her heart to thump anxiously. Gu Ruoyun, everything that youve just experienced in that illusion was real because it will happen very soon! Hahaha. Cang Mings maniacalughter filled the tranquil sky once again and Gu Ruoyuns heart clenched. She knows that if she was to truly lose this battle, everything she had seen in the illusion woulde true. Whether it was the Four Divine Beasts, her father, mother, older brother, or Xiao Xuner and the others, they would not be able to escape adversity... Wham! Qianbei Ye gently raised his hand and blocked Cang Mings attack. His demonic red eyes were locked onto the man in front of him as he curled his lips. Cang Ming, I wont let you have your way. Hehe, Im afraid that this decision is not up to any of you! If my guess is correct, you, Gu Ruoyun, have loved ones on the West Spirit Maind. Those loved ones seem to be called... Dongfang-something. Am I right? Cang Ming smiled and nced at Gu Ruoyun as a light shed across his eyes. Gu Ruoyuns heart instantly sank. Her ck eyes red fixedly at Cang Mings cold and arrogant features as she said, What have you done to the Dongfang family? Hahaha! Cang Mingughed maniacally. Do you think that these are the only subordinates that I have? I still have another portion of my men who have made their way to the West Spirit Maind and I reckon that they should have just reached their destination. Do you think that those people on the West Spirit Maind would be able to withstand my subordinates attack? Im pretty sure that it wont take very long before everyone in the Dongfang family are wiped out. Chapter 1741 - The End (2)

Chapter 1741: The End (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyuns features suddenly sank and her bleak eyes shed with a tempestuous storm. She spat, Cang Ming, while we do have a deep enmity between us, you should not involve the innocent! If even a single hair on the Dongfang familys head was hurt, I will make you pay the greatest price ten times over! Cang Mingughed disdainfully. You want to make me pay? Sure, Id love to see how youre going to do that! After he had spoken, his entire body released a sharp aura once again. This aura was like a frosty sword of wind and was so piercing that one would feel immense pain. Xiao Ye. Gu Ruoyun took a deep breath and turned her eyes towards Qianbei Ye. There was an unprecedented sense of determination in her gaze. Go to the West Spirit Maind now and stop those people from getting near the Dongfang family! The Dongfang family were her rtives. She has to protect this family no matter what! The only person who could do this now was Qianbei Ye. Qianbei Ye was shaken. His brows creased into a deep frown and a hint of worry appeared in his demonic red eyes. Yuner, if Zixie and I worked together, we might stand a chance to suppress Cang Ming. If I go, you would be no match for him. Gu Ruoyun smiled gently and shook her head. Xiao Ye, you seem to forget that Zixie and I have a lifelong contract. With him and I sharing the resistance against the enemy, I believe that it will be possible for us to hold on until you return! Go ande back quickly. I can guarantee that I will stay alive to await your return. Qianbei Ye fell silent for a moment before he nodded. Alright, I wont let those people hurt the Dongfang family members for your sake. You should also remember the promise youve made to me. Otherwise, I will pursue you to the ends of the earth and through heaven and hell. After Qianbei Ye had said this, his crimson robes shot towards the sky like a red light and charged into the distance. Are you trying to leave? Cang Ming scoffed icily and was about to stop Qianbei Ye from leaving when a purple light rose from the ground, blocking Cang Ming like a protective screen. Whats this? Cang Ming was shaken for a moment as a cold and sharp light shed across his eyes. The cold arrogance in his eyes deepened as he turned towards Gu Ruoyun and Zixie to ask, What did you just do? Zixie seemed somewhat weakened as he forced a smile onto his handsome face. Im using myself as the foundation of a formation. I will never rest unless Im dead! Using ones self as a formation means that this formation could only be broken when either one of them has died. Otherwise, both sides would remain locked in the formation for the rest of their lives. Cang Mingughed icily as his eyes filled with murderous intent. Youre digging your own graves. Since thats the case, let me grant your wish. Boom! Cang Mings entire being turned into a sharp sword and charged towards Zixie. At this moment, Zixie was no longer as noble and proud as he had once been. His features were extremely pale and it was clear that he had used up most of his power to establish himself as a formation. Little girl, I believe that if theres anyone who can defeat Cang Ming, its you. Remember what Ive told you. If your life is ever in danger, unlock the final door in the Ancient Divine Pagoda. Now, fight him. I cant help you and you can only rely on yourself in this battle. Once he had finished speaking, Zixie crossed his legs and sat down before he slowly closed his eyes. The price thates with using ones self as a formation was great. There was no way for him to aid Gu Ruoyun in this fight, she could only rely on herself now. Chapter 1742 - The End (3)

Chapter 1742: The End (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nine Emperors. Gu Ruoyun nced at Cang Ming as her bleak voice slowly rang out. Whoosh! Instantly, a gigantic sword appeared in front of her. Despite its size, she picked it up effortlessly and shed it down violently. Powerful energy instantly exploded towards Cang ming. However, Cang Ming dodged the gigantic swords attack easily and quickly charged towards Gu Ruoyun. sh! Just as Cang Ming attacked, Gu Ruoyun quickly turned around and used the Nine Emperors to block him. However, her opponent was too powerful and he slipped past the Nine Emperors and continued to charge towards her. Stter! At that moment, Gu Ruoyun felt her vital organs shake, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood as the color drained from her face. Gu Ruoyun, Qianbei Ye is no match for me. Who do you think you are? Do you really think that you can defeat me? Cang Ming curled his lips into a disdainful smile as he walked towards Gu Ruoyun. He lifted his head and his eyes gleamed with dominance. Clearly, he does not view Gu Ruoyun with much importance. Gu Ruoyun was indeed only at the mid-stage of the Ninth Transformation State and was no match for him... Even if I cant defeat you, I wont give up. Gu Ruoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her lips before she raised the Nine Emperors to attack again. Even though her power was no match for Cang Ming, the aura around her was iparable. The Nine Emperors was like a huge mountain crashing down in her hands. A great change then urred throughout the entire world because of this! ... The West Spirit Maind. The citizens werepletely unaware of the disaster which was about to befall them. It was as quiet and peaceful as ever. Even though disputes frequently happened on the maind, these struggles do not mean very much to the vast West Spirit Maind... Suddenly, a gaping hole opened up in the sky above the West Spirit Maind. Numerous cultivators dressed in ck then began to pour from it. Those cultivators were extremely powerful and seemed to be devoid of all humanity. Once they hadid eyes on the humans, they began to interrogate them about the Dongfang familys location. If that person was to reply a second toote, they would be immediately killed by the group of ck-robed men. The greatest power on the West Spirit Maind, the Spirit Sect, was undeniably shaken by this matter. Furthermore, the opposition was looking for the Dongfang family. Hence, they had sent out countless cultivators in an attempt to investigate the situation. However, those cultivators never returned and had lost their lives to those ck-robed cultivators... In the midst of this perilous state, a crimson-robed man suddenly appeared on the maind. This man was as powerful as a god. He had silver hair and was dressed crimson robes with peerless features which were so beautiful that it was stifling! Those ck-robed men who had seemed undefeatable at first had no way to retaliate when they faced the crimson-robed silver-haired man. He only needed one wave of his hand to kill all the ck-robed men. Not a single one was spared! Just as the cultivators of the maind wanted to fawn over this man, he had turned around and left without a single word. His footsteps were hurried as if he had a pressing matter to take care of... The West Spirit Maind then return to peace and no longer suffered a cmity of this sort again! ... At the city gates of the Cloudy Wind Empire. The Azure Dragon and the other Divine Beasts have finished their battle. Unfortunately, they were unable to enter the formation and could only watch anxiously as Gu Ruoyun battled Cang Ming. That woman was drenched in blood at this moment. Her chilly gaze was somber and her already pale-white features were now covered in blood. Her hand, which was holding on to the Nine Emperors, was trembling gently. Chapter 1743 - The End (4)

Chapter 1743: The End (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She took out a pill, raised her head and swallowed it. Unfortunately, she has consumed too many pills in a short period of time. As a result, the pill was not as effective as it had once been. Gu Ruoyun, youd better just give up on your retaliation. Perhaps I might even leave you with a whole corpse. Cang Ming stared at the struggling Gu Ruoyun andughed scornfully. His eyes were full of disdain and he looked as if he was staring at an ant struggling to survive. Gu Ruoyun staggered and gasped but the resolve in her eyes was unmoved. Ive said it before, I will wait for Xiao Ye to return. Since she had made that promise, she would keep her word no matter what. Hmph! Cang Ming scoffed coldly, There are some things you cant achieve just because you want to. I wont give you the chance to survive! Im done ying with you now, its time to send you to the Western Paradise. Whoosh! After Cang Ming had spoken, he raised the longsword in his hand up high. The sword then shed down from the sky with a force which could split the heaven and earth into two. Gu Ruoyun sensed the powerful energy hurtling towards her and felt suffocated. However, she only stared coldly at therge sword which was shing down from the sky as a cold light enveloped her face. Xiao Ye hasnt returned yet so I mustnt die! She found the strength to rise to her feet at the thought of this and grabbed the Nine Emperors to retaliate against the longsword which was attacking her from the sky. Crash! An earth-shattering noise rang out through the sky. Gu Ruoyun felt her arms go numb. There was an unbearable pain in her vitals and a trickle of blood slipped from the corner of her mouth before she fell towards to ground helplessly... Little girl. The color drained from Zixies face. With a single leap, he pulled Gu Ruoyun firmly into his arms as his purple eyes shot towards the man in the sky... Its about time. I should look for that kid, Qianbei Ye, and make him pay. Now, Ill let you two descend to hell to apany him. There was a bloodthirsty look on Cang Mings face. He then reappeared beside Zixie easily and his hand turned as sharp as a knife as he thrust it at Gu Ruoyun who was in Zixies arms... Boom! At that moment, powerful energy shot out from Gu Ruoyuns body. That power caused Cang Ming to stumble several steps back as his eyes filled with surprise. Little girl. Zixie looked at the woman in his arms whose eyes were closed and gently lifted the corners of his lips. Actually, the final door in the Ancient Divine Pagoda cant be unlocked whenever you want. This door will automatically absorb your spirit into it when it senses that youre in peril. However, my mission has finally ended now. Zixies smile carried a demonic air as his purple eyes stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruoyun, filled with deep affection. Ten thousand years ago, I had sensed that your feelings for this girl go beyond just friendship. I didnt think that it was actually true. Cang Ming noticed the deep affection in Zixies eyes andughed contemptuously. I really cant understand what youre thinking. You clearly like this girl but you had chosen to hand her over to Qianbei Ye in the end. Zixie swept his gaze towards Cang Ming and replied indifferently, To me, its enough as long as shes happy. My only wish in this lifetime was to assist her in her growth and watch over her in her happiness... Zixie, tell me this, what kind of power had her body just released? A gloomy light shed in Cang Mings eyes. Only now does he understand that Gu Ruoyun was not as straightforward as he had imagined. Chapter 1744 - The End (5)

Chapter 1744: The End (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This woman harbored too many secrets. It makes sense why Qianbei Ye was attracted to her... Zixie curled his lips. Since youre interested to know more, theres no need for me to hold anything back. Previously, you had said that Qianbei Ye was once a famous cultivator in the Full Circle State. In actuality, she was also one as well. Cang Ming stared at the handsome and demonic man in shock. He could not believe what he had just heard. Gu Ruoyun was once a cultivator at the Full Circle State as well? Impossible! She was clearly very weak when I had first seen her. How could she possibly have once been a Full Circle State cultivator? Zixie noticed the shock on Cang Mings face andughed icily. Cang Ming, why do you think that I, as the Ancient Divine Beast, would want to pursue her? Why? There used to be a saying on the maind that anyone who subdues Zixie would gain the world. However, that meant more than ruling the world. Instead, Zixie was said to hold the secret for a cultivator to break through to the Full Circle State. Hence, many people on the maind wanted to obtain Zixie for themselves. Nevertheless, the person Zixie had chosen at the time was a weak little girl! Even though that girl would grow to be extremely powerfulter on, she had not been fit to be the master of Zixie as the Ancient Divine Beast. Could it be that there was something about her that no one else was aware of? Zixie looked at Cang Ming and slowly said, She and I have been acquainted for a much longer period of time! I should say that the first person I hadid eyes on when I first came into this world is her! Boom! Zixies words were like a stroke of lightning and caused the look of shock on Cang Mings cold face to deepen. What does he mean by that? What was his meaning when he said that the first person he hadid eyes on when he first came into this world was Gu Ruoyun? Zixie had existed since ancient times. Could it be that Gu Ruoyun was born during ancient times? Youre right, she was indeed born during ancient times! However, there were far too few humans during ancient times so she had lived a very lonely life. That was how she had me! The Ancient Divine Pagoda had chosen her as its Master. Since I was the Ancient Divine Pagodaspanion beast and the Ancient Divine Pagoda was in her possession, I was fostered by her as well. Things like destiny have never existed in this world. The Ancient Divine Pagoda had chosen Gu Ruoyun, not because of her natural charm nor because of her good luck. Instead, it was because she had been the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda all this while! Cang Ming was stunned by this revtion. He had thought that he and Qianbei Ye were the only cultivators who have reached the Full Circle State but he never expected Gu Ruoyun to have reached that state as well... Furthermore, she had originated from ancient times, that faraway era. This little guy was also her helper. Zixie pointed at Mengmeng who was curled up in Gu Ruoyuns embrace and smiled demonically. Mengmeng isnt a spiritual beast but was instead constructed from spiritual energy! Of course, it isnt easy to create a spiritual beast by solidifying the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth, especially one with flesh, blood, and soul. She was the only one in this world who could aplish this. Unfortunately, Mengmeng isnt like me and has forgotten all about its past. Im the only one who remembers her existence. Cang Ming stared coldly at Zixie and asked again, Qianbei Ye had given up his power because of her. How had she ended up losing all her power to be reincarnated as well? Zixie stared at Cang Ming indifferently. The number of humans during the ancient times was so few that she had not been able to experience very much then. She would not have been as calm and indifferent as she is now. The people who had existed during ancient times only treated her as a deity and made offerings to her. She, at the peak of her boredom, had raised me before creating Mengmeng. Ultimately, she still felt extremely bored and simply went into reincarnation to be reborn anew. Chapter 1745 - The End (6)

Chapter 1745: The End (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Cang Ming was stupefied for a moment before he scolded, She gave up her powers and was reincarnated just because she had been too bored? Wasnt she being really stupid? You arent her so how can you know what she was thinking? Zixies voice was demonic and cold. He then continued, At the time, she was only seen as a god by everyone else. She had no friends, rtives, or lovers. Mengmeng and I were the only ones who kept herpany but Mengmeng couldnt speak and I was a spiritual beast. She, who was so naive, could not stand living like that. Hence, that was why she had decided to reincarnate and enjoy the familial affections of humans... Now, you should know why Ive fallen for her. She and I have known each other for far too long. 1 How many years have passed since ancient times to this day? He had loved her for so long but he does not have Qianbei Yes boldness 2 so he had not dared to pursue her. Even though he had kept herpany through several lifetimes, he had never made his intentions clear. This was why he had lost her to Qianbei Ye in the end. Gu Ruoyun tends to be more passive and was moved by Qianbei Yes initiative in the end... Cang Ming, in my opinion, as long as shes happy, thats enough for me. I also believe that Qianbei Ye will bring her happiness. This was enough. Haha! Cang Ming burst intoughter. Zixie, are you stalling for time so that this woman can receive some kind of inheritance? Unfortunately, I wont let this happen. You and Gu Ruoyun must both die! He paused at the thought of this before he continued, If you remove this formation now, I just might leave you with a whole corpse. Zixie raised the corners of his lips and smiled. While I can remove this formation, I wont do as you ask! Even if you kill me, I will use my corpse as the formation. If you turn my bones to ashes, my ashes will still remain as this formation. I will seal you here forever and wont ever let you leave this formation. Cang Ming was enraged. His entire being lit up with mes of anger as his blood-red eyes red fixedly at Zixies handsome face. You want to oppose me? If you die, how can your ashes be made into a formation? Zixie smiled. You can certainly try! Ive already set up the next two formations just now. Even if you kill me, you wont be able to leave this ce! Zixie, arent you afraid that I will kill Gu Ruoyun because youve shut me in this ce? Cang Ming gritted his teeth as he spat viciously. Zixie smiled nonchntly. She may have been naive during the ancient times but she had made sure to have a contingency n for herself. Even though she never told me what was behind thest door of the Ancient Divine Pagoda, she had mentioned that if she was ever in any danger, the contents behind this door will save her life once... Cang Ming, shes now behind that door. Theres no way you can kill her now. His demonic smile was full of confidence as his purple eyes turned towards Cang Ming. It was just as Zixie had said, Gu Ruoyun has now entered the Ancient Divine Pagodas final door... The room behind the door was like an illusion. The illusion yed out before her eyes and depicted every major phenomenon on earth. This included the creation of the maind as well as the struggles and strife of the ancient era. A woman appeared in that illusion and her face changed continuously from one moment to the next. In the beginning, it was the woman in white who was holding the Nine Emperors in her hand. In the next moment, Xia Ruoyuns face appeared. Finally, her face transformed into what she looks like right now... Chapter 1746 - The End (7)

Chapter 1746: The End (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was undeniable that these faces had belonged to her during her past three lifetimes. Who are you? Gu Ruoyuns voice was doubtful as she asked the woman who was walking towards her. She felt a sense of familiarity towards this woman as if both of them were one and the same... Youve arrived? The womans expression was chilly and her voice was cold to the bone, like an icebox. Ive been waiting for you since ancient times. Ive been waiting for this day and youve finally unlocked thest door. Gu Ruoyun, Ive truly let you down. Gu Ruoyuns heart skipped a beat. This woman in white had imed that she had been waiting for her since ancient times... Who on earth are you? If youve been waiting here since ancient times, how do you know my name? The woman in whites expression remained neutral as she replied loftily, Who am I? Naturally, Im you. Not only do I know about your existence, I know about Bai Ruoyi, Xia Ruoyun, and you... Bai Ruoyi was Gu Ruoyun from ten thousand years ago and Xia Ruoyun had been her previous reincarnation... Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows when she heard the womans words. So youre me? That means that Ive existed since ancient times? The woman looked at Gu Ruoyun and nodded gently. Thats right. Im certain that Zixie has never spoken to you about this. I have existed since ancient times and I was the only cultivator in the Full Circle State at the time! Full Circle State? Boom! The womans words caused Gu Ruoyuns heart to tremble and she raised her lips into a bitter smile. Looks like it isnt just Xiao Ye who has been keeping things from me, even Zixie has kept so many secrets from me! I have no idea who I was in my past life, all I know is that Im Gu Ruoyun! Im not you! The woman curled the corners of her lips. Her smile was just as icy as ever while her ever-changing face showed no other emotion. She did not seem to hear what Gu Ruoyun had just said and continued to speak, During ancient times, there was an abundance of spiritual energy. A less-gifted person could reach the Martial Saint rank in just a short span of ten years! I had broken through to the Full Circle State back then. If I had continued to absorb spiritual energy, it would bring dire consequences to my body. I would then explode and die! I had no way to disperse the power in my body without disastrous consequences for others on the maind. Left with no other choice, I had to reincarnate and live another life again! Gu Ruoyun looked shocked. However, she soon recovered herself and continued to listen to what the woman was saying. I had never told anyone about this and not even Zixie knows about it. He only thinks that I had chosen to reincarnate because I had been too bored. Actually, that wasnt the case. No matter how boring my days were, I would never abandon my life! That means to have my soul destroyed. As long as my soul exists, its not the same as dying! At most, I will have a different identity and environment to continue living. If, as you say, your soul has now be me, how are you still able to stand before me now? Gu Ruoyun raised her brow and looked at the woman in front of her before she asked again. The woman fell silent before she replied to Gu Ruoyuns question, Im not a spirit, Im only a remnant of a memory. I had been able to predict the future so I had left this remnant to bring you aid... Chapter 1747 - The End (8)

Chapter 1747: The End (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aid me? Gu Ruoyun was shaken as she asked, How do you intend to help me? Cang Ming is very powerful and Im afraid that Im no match for him... When she heard this, the woman in white continued to speak, In the past, I had predicted that spiritual energy would be less abundant after countless years have passed. If you were to reach the level you were at back then, you will no longer be in danger of having your soul destroyed. I can help to restore you to your former self... Restore me to my former self? Is that also to say that if I ept her help, I would turn into this woman? I want to ask that if I turn into you, what will you be? I have my family, my lover, and my child. I dont want to live on as a different identity. The woman shook her head. Dont you understand? You are me and Im you so you wont turn into me but will only receive my power. You will still be yourself! As for why I had not given all my power to you from the beginning, that was because I wanted to temper your nature. Only when you have broken through to this stage would you attain a firm state of mind. Otherwise, if you had received great power from the beginning, your ego would be inted. I hope you can understand my intentions. Once the woman had finished speaking, Gu Ruoyun felt a great power flowing into her body and mming into her spirit. At that moment, she felt as if her soul was being permeated by great power. The power merged with her entire body and she could not help but tremble. The one who obtains Zixie would gain the world! This was not a baseless im. Anyone who owns the Ancient Divine Pagoda would be able to break through to the Full Circle State because this Ancient Divine Pagoda contains the power of a cultivator at the Full Circle State! Even a weak cultivator could use this power and grow strong! Only, it was unfortunate that not everyone could inherit this power... Outside the city gates. Zixie held Gu Ruoyuns body as his purple eyes nced at the incensed Cang Ming and he calmly raised the corners of his lips. What do you think? Have you decided on being sealed with me here for eternity? Cang Ming gnashed his teeth angrily. Zixie, youre crazy! Only a mad man would use his own body as a formation. Even in death, he would still use his body as a formation! Even if his bones were turned into ashes, his ashes would be the next formation! Only a mad man would do such a thing! Hahaha! Cang Ming abruptly burst intoughter. Hisughter was maniacal and he spoke with cold arrogance, So what if youve locked me here for eternity? I will find a way to get out of this formation sooner orter. You can go to hell first! Boom! A powerful, hurricane-like energy suddenly whirled towards Zixie and turned into a giant dragon which hurtled towards him. It opened its bloodthirsty mouth and aimed its teeth at Zixies head. Zixie only remained unmoved and hugged the woman in his arms in a tight embrace. His eyes were filled with infatuation and yearning. It was likely that in this lifetime, the only moment he could look at her this was was when she was unconscious. Once she was awake, he has to set aside all his affection so she would not notice a thing. Little girl, Ive been able to witness your growth in this lifetime... My duty is now at an end. If Im unable to apany you in the future, you must forget my existence because I dont want to make you sad... Chapter 1748 - The End (9)

Chapter 1748: The End (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He ignored the dragon charging him. His demonic eyes continued to gaze upon Gu Ruoyun as if she was the only person he could see in the entire world. Wham! Just as the dragon, which was made out of spiritual energy, was about to attack Zixie, a hand suddenly grabbed the dragons tail and caused it to disappear in a puff of white smoke. The man who had grabbed the dragon was dressed in crimson robes. He was surrounded by an intense bloodthirsty aura as his silver hair danced in the wind and his demonic red eyes stared coldly at the ck-robed man in front of him. Qianbei Ye! Cang Ming red at the man who appeared out of thin air and was shaken for a moment. He then turned towards Zixie and asked, How had he managed to enter your formation? Zixie smiled indifferently. Its very simple, anyone whos at the Ninth Transformation State and above cant step out from this formation unless they sever their powers. However, thats really tough because once you sever your own powers, you will certainly die! I didnt want anyone whos at a lower rank to dig their own grave by stepping into this formation so anyone who wishes to enter this formation must be at the Ninth Transformation State as well. That was how Qianbei Ye had entered the formation! Cang Ming returned to his senses and looked at the silver-haired man before he coldly remarked, Qianbei Ye, are you unaware that Zixie has feelings for Gu Ruoyun? This fellow is your love rival so why did you save him? Logically speaking, as Qianbei Yes love rival, Zixie should have been considered as his arch-enemy. However, Qianbei Ye had appeared in time to save him! This simply does not sound rational. Qianbei Ye looked at Cang Ming and replied, So what if hes my love rival? All I know is that hes an importantpanion to Yuner and thats enough! I wont let him die by your hands either. You are both insane! You would sink to this state for the sake of a woman! Therere so many women in this world. If shes gone there are still tens of thousands more. Whats the point in doing this? Cang Ming looked enraged. He would never forget that if Gu Ruoyun had not appeared ten thousand years ago, his life would not have turned out so tragically 1 ! There are some things that you dont understand. I will protect the people she loves and I will sacrifice everything to kill the people she hates. Qianbei Yes lips curled into an angle. However, its very unfortunate that you will never understand all this. Ever since Qianbei Ye had met her for the first time ten thousand years ago, he was destined to submerge into the whirlpool of love, never to emerge in this lifetime. Haha! Cang Ming burst intoughter. Yes, I certainly dont understand your reasons but I do know that as long as I consume you, you will be a power source to help me break through to the Full Circle State! I was worried that I would be unable toe out from this formation to look for you yet youve served yourself up on a silver tter. Since thats the case, I shall digest your power without any hesitation. Qianbei Ye did not reply as his enchanting red eyes stared at Cang Ming coldly. The murderous intent from his body gradually intensified. Be careful. Zixie could not help but cry out behind him. He stared at the crimson-robed man in front of him and eximed, Cang Ming is now very powerful and you may not be able to defeat him on your own now. You only need to stall for time, once this girl awakens, that will be the moment which will conclude this battle. The Zixie from the past would never have thought that he would be concerned about Qianbei Yes safety. After all, he had mistaken Qianbei Ye for the culprit behind Gu Ruoyuns murder back then so he had been naturally wary of him. Chapter 1749 - The End (10)

Chapter 1749: The End (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Ye nodded without turning to look at Zixie. His red eyes stared intently at Cang Ming as he spoke indifferently, Cang Ming, ten thousand years have passed and the moment of our final battle has arrived. You had masqueraded as me in our past life and killed the person I love the most. In retaliation, I will destroy your soul in this lifetime so you will never be reborn again. Haha! Cang Ming burst into maniacalughter and spoke scornfully, That depends on whether you have the ability! After Cang Ming had said his piece, he no longer bothered with idle chit chat and released an attack upon Qianbei Ye! At the same time, Qianbei Ye released the aura from his entire body, holding nothing back. Crash! Both sides shed. The ground and mountains shook and even the surrounding trees were cleanly destroyed. The two of them then rose into the sky as rays of light intertwined and a destructive power crashed down onto the earth. As a result, not a single sign of bird or beast could be seen in the immediate vicinity. Qianbei Ye and Cang Ming were at thete-stage of the Ninth Transformation State! Cang Ming was only one step away from attaining the Full Circle State so the battle between them caused a violent reaction and plunged the world into darkness! This earth-shattering battle was visible even from the Cloudy Wind Empires city gates which were quite a distance away... The Cloudy Wind Empire. Grand Lord Hong Lian was gripping Dongfang Yus hand tightly in the Imperial Pce. His grim eyes filled with determination as he said, Yuer, don worry, our daughter and son-inw will be alright. They will return safely very soon, we only need to wait for them here. Dongfang Yu nodded but she could not conceal the worry in her eyes. So much noise has been generated by this battle so how could she not feel worried? Even though her heart believes in Gu Ruoyuns abilities, she could not shake the feeling of apprehension in her heart. In the end, her endless worry was condensed into a soft sigh, I hope that is true. Yuner, Xiao Ye, you must return safely no matter what. At the same time, Gu Shengxiaos lips were pulled into a tight line as his cold and grim features stared at the earth-shattering battle from the rear garden of the Imperial Pce. His dark eyes were filled with anxiety as he stood quietly with his hands behind his back. When he had found out that Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye had decided to face the powerful cultivator on their own, he had intended to run after them. Unfortunately, his parents had informed him that Gu Ruoyun had set up a formation to prevent them from joining the battle. That exins it all... No wonder she had gathered all of them at the Imperial Pce during these past few days without any further exnation as if she had already made her decision. That was correct. If they had been anywhere else, they would have disregarded everything to rush over once they found out about her fight against Cang Ming. They would only be prevented from taking action inside this formation. Big Brother Gu. A melodious voice rang out behind Gu Shengxiao. Gu Shengxiao did not move as his dark eyes continued to stare into the distance as if he could see two figures in battle. Wen Yue sighed as she approached Gu Shengxiao and draped a cloak over him. She then gently pursed her lips and said, Dont worry, Lady Gu will be alright. She will return safely. Her words still could not provoke any reaction from him. It was as if he had not noticed her existence at all... Wen Yue sighed, feeling helpless. Before she left, she took onest look at the mans cold and grim figure as her eyes filled with heartache. Please let Gu Ruoyun return safely. Otherwise, Big Brother Gu will be sad for the rest of his life... This is something that I can never bear to see. Chapter 1750 - The End (11)

Chapter 1750: The End (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The battle continued under the gloomy sky. Qianbei Ye stumbled backward and lifted his beautiful features while his demonic red eyes turned towards the ck-robed man. The ck-robed man had remained silent but his gaze was as arrogant as ever as he focused his eyes coldly upon Qianbei Ye... At that moment, both parties cut a sorry figure. Neither could gain the upper hand and though Cang Ming was more powerful than Qianbei Ye, he was still holding on despite being in extreme pain. This cant keep going on. Zixie lowered his eyes to look at the woman in his arms. His demonic eyes shed with anxiety as he said, Little girl, you better wake up soon. If you dont wake up, Im afraid that Qianbei Ye cant hold on much longer... The woman in his arms remained immobile as if she had not heard his voice at all. She waspletely still in his arms. Qianbei Ye was gradually slipping down from the sky but he persisted. His crimson robes looked even more alluring as it was stained with blood, making him look even more breathtaking. Cang Ming. Qianbei Ye suddenly lifted his head to smile at Cang Ming who was standing in front of him. His smile was so beautiful that it caused every living thing in the world to lose color. It was as if he was the most beautiful thing to exist in this world. Its no use for us to fight on like this. I cant kill you and you find it difficult to kill me too! Why dont we make another wager? Cang Ming stared at Qianbei Ye icily. Though Qianbei Yes current level power may be lower than Cang Mings, he still found it very difficult to kill him without expending a huge amount of time and effort. Therefore, he sneered at this thought and asked, What kind of wager? Qianbei Ye chuckled and curled his lips. Its very simple. Well just make a wager to see... Who can consume the others soul first! As long as one of them can consume the others soul, the former would be a cultivator at the Full Circle State! The loser would be nourishment for the victors breakthrough. This means that they were putting their lives on the line with this wager! Hahaha, Qianbei Ye, you must know that your powers are no match for mine. If you want to wager our souls, nothing good cane out of it for you! Cang Ming burst intoughter and still refused to pay him any attention. Cang Ming believes that he would most certainly be the one to break through to the Full Circle State! Qianbei Ye has no hope of ever achieving that! Qianbei Ye smiled indifferently, How would you know if you dont give it a try? Fine! Cang Ming stared at the mans indifferent feature and gritted his teeth as he spat, If you want to make a wager with me, I will keep youpany to the end! However, let me tell you that youre destined to lose this bet! Because I will never lose! Qianbei Ye did not say anything else as he sat cross-legged in the air and gently closed his eyes. At his rank, he could manipte formless objects like air to hold his weight so he had sat down in midair straightaway. Cang Ming scoffed and sat in midair as well. He slowly closed his cold and arrogant red eyes but the corners of his lips remained curled in a disdainful smile. In everyones eyes, Qianbei Ye and Cang Ming were merely resting in meditation at this moment. No one was aware of thepetition happening between the two... A faint hurricane rose from the two like a gravitational force which tried to suck each others soul and consume it! Unfortunately, both mens power should not be underestimated. It would not be easy to use this method to suck out the others soul... Qianbei Yes face has turned even paler. He frowned and cold sweat began to drip from his forehead. However, he continued with his eyes closed andpeted against Cang Ming who was seated in front of him. Chapter 1751 - The End (12)

Chapter 1751: The End (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An unknown amount of time passed... The crowd outside the battlefield witnessed the passing of numerous days and nights. The time changed from dawn to dusk and from dusk to dawn again as the two remainedpletely still in the sky with their eyes tightly shut. They were using all their might to swallow the other persons soul! Qianbei Ye, youre destined to lose to me! Cang Mings lips curled into a cruel smile as his cold and arrogant face lifted with a determination for victory. He had not opened his eyes but he could sense that Qianbei Ye would not be able to hold on for very much longer. Qianbei Ye has indeed grown very pale. Sweat dripped from his forehead and his tightly shut eyes disyed a sense of agony. Suddenly, he felt as if a shapeless hand was reaching into his body to yank out his soul. Not good! Zixies expression changed instantly and he turned nervously towards Gu Ruoyun in his arms and cried out in a panic, Little girl, its almost half a month now so why havent you awakened? If you dont wake up, I fear that Qianbei Ye will be in danger! Half a month! Qianbei Ye had resisted Cang Mings clutches for half a month. No one knows the pressure and pain he had endured during this struggle throughout this half a months time. However, he had to do it! He had to buy more time for Gu Ruoyun! Haha, Qianbei Ye, I want to turn your soul into my power and you will then disappear from this world. Cang Ming burst intoughter as an infinite amount of power was released from his being. Under this powers coercion, Qianbei Yes soul was ripped a little more from his body once again... However, despite the circumstances, Qianbei Ye had remained absolutely silent and kept his eyes firmly shut. If anyone ignorant of the situation was to see this, they would assume that he was already dead. Nheless, this was the only way he could maintain his power so he could hold on for just a bit longer! Little girl, please wake up soon... Zixie held Gu Ruoyun tightly as his voice filled with increasing anxiety. Meanwhile, in the Ancient Divine Pagodas final room. Gu Ruoyuns entire body looked magnificent as she was surrounded by a pure and holy white light. This white light turned into little specks of light which hovered around her body, allowing her to absorb them... If Cang Ming or Qianbei Ye were here, they would certainly be able to discern that those white specks of light were the ultimate source of power! Only the ultimate source of power could bring a cultivator to the Full Circle State! Just as Gu Ruoyun was absorbing these white lights, an anxious and panicked voice suddenly pierced through her soul and reached her mind. Little girl,e on, wake up! Qianbei Ye is going to be in danger! Qianbei Ye? Gu Ruoyun gently opened her eyes. Her entire being was bathed in the white-colored light and her chilly eyes were unfocused. She frowned and asked, Whos Qianbei Ye? Why does this name sound so familiar? You dont need to care about who he is. You only need to quiet your heart and cultivate. Once youve broken through to the Full Circle State, you will have truly achieved sess. The white-robed womans ice-cold voice whispered into her ear. Her voice was not amenable to reason and it influenced Gu Ruoyun very easily... Qianbei Ye? Its such a familiar name and I seem to have heard this name from somewhere before. Furthermore, my heart was filled with unbearable pain when I heard that he was in danger... Gu Ruoyuns brows furrowed even more. She does not know why but she could not shake off the feeling that something was missing and that she has forgotten something very important. However, she could not remember what this was at all. Chapter 1752 - The End (13)

Chapter 1752: The End (13)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Focus on your cultivation. Only when youve broken through to the Full Circle State can you face the enemy at hand. If that person doesnt die, the people of the world will be plunged into misery and suffering! The womans icy voice rang out once again and caused Gu Ruoyuns mind to turn nk. Since she could not recall a single thing, Gu Ruoyun preferred not to overthink things. She crossed her legs and sat down once again, allowing the ultimate source of power to slowly seep into her body. Just then, a demonic voice full of panic echoed from her soul once again, Little girl, Qianbei Ye really cant hold on very much longer. If you dont wake up now, not only he but your child, Xuner will be in danger as well! Our child? Xuner? That voice was like a magic spell which caused Gu Ruoyun to open her eyes once again. No, I cant continue now, I need to figure out who Qianbei Ye and Xuner are! Otherwise, this voice will disturb me again and again. The woman looked at Gu Ruoyun then calmly remarked, The person who is affecting you has a contract with you. You can block out his voice and as long as you do that, no one can affect you... Sever his voice? Gu Ruoyuns heart trembled. She does not wish to do this but she was not sure why! It was as if that man named Qianbei Ye was extremely important to her... Suddenly, a voice which sounded as if it was separated by a thousand kilometers echoed in her memory... I wont let those people hurt the Dongfang family at all for your sake. You should also remember the promise youve made to me. Otherwise, I will pursue you to the ends of the earth and through heaven and hell. Those words seemed to havee from an extremely important person to her before he had left her. However, she could not remember who this person was at all... Qianbei Ye? Xuner? The confusion in Gu Ruoyuns eyes deepened and she frowned even more. ... I will make the heavens and earth your engagement present and make you my wife! All the women in heaven and earth are nothingpared to you in my eyes. Who else could hold my gaze after having you in this lifetime? Mother, Xuner wants to sleep with you tonight... Scram! Shes my wife. If you want to sleep with someone, go find your own wife! But Xuner doesnt have a wife... ... Countless voices intertwined in her mind. One moment, she would hear a mans deep and determined tone while it turned into a little dolls coquettish and cutesy voice in the next moment. However, those two voices gently affected her heart and caused it to tremble. I remember now! Let me out. I dont need any inheritance and I dont want to break through to the Full Circle State either! I want to save my man! Gu Ruoyun cried out in fury and panic as she stared into the white space. How could I have forgotten? How could I forget the two most important men in my life? Xiao Ye is in danger now so how can I continue to hide in this ce? You have to think this through. The womans figure appeared in front of Gu Ruoyun once again. Her eyes were just as icy as ever as she said, If you leave this ce, you will never be able to break through to the Full Circle State. Gu Ruoyunughed. Her smile was uncharacteristically maniacal and very different from her usual cool and calm demeanor. My intentions in breaking through and to have power was for the sake of protecting my loved ones! However, youve shut me in here for so long and caused me to forget the two people that I love the most! This way, even if I break through to the Full Circle State, wheres the meaning in that? My loved ones may no longer be here from the moment Ive broken through to the Full Circle State! Without them, whats the use in having power regardless of how great it is? Chapter 1753 - The End (14)

Chapter 1753: The End (14)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The woman nced at Gu Ruoyun indifferently and replied, What about the living beings of the world? Youre my reincarnation but why are you so different from me? To me, nothing was more important than the living beings of the world. I could give up everything to save the world. You are you and I am me! Even though Im your reincarnation, Im not the same as you. Gu Ruoyun lifted her head to look at the woman in front of her and spoke coldly, The only people I care about are my family! What do the living beings of the world have to do with me? If I cant even protect the people I love the most, whats the use in having so much power? Ive thought this through. I will give up my chance for this breakthrough, I want to save my lover! What does the livelihood of the living beings of the world have to do with her? She only cared about the people she loves. What right does she have to abandon her loved ones for the sake of all the living beings on the maind? Nothing was nothing more important than her family and lover to her! Let me out right now! Gu Ruoyun clenched her fists tightly. Since youre so good at calctions and can predict the future, you should have known that I would have made this choice. The woman fell silent for a moment. Even if the maind plunges into misery? You wont regret this? Yes, I will not regret this! If I get out toote, Xiao Ye, Mother, Father, and the others will be in danger and I might not be able to see them ever again! If that were to happen, even if Ive broken through to the Full Circle State, what kind of meaning would be left in my life? If I leave now, I might still have a chance at victory! As long as Cang Ming does not break through to the Full Circle State, we have a chance to win this fight! Suddenly, the woman smiled. Gu Ruoyun, as my reincarnation, you are much stronger than I was. My heart only cared about the living beings of the world while your heart holds your lover, family, and friends... Perhaps, because of this, Im nothing like you! She paused at this point. If you were to leave this ce now, you will be destined to end up with your soul destroyed. I wont allow my reincarnation to meet with such an end so I can help you to breakthrough to the Full Circle State immediately. Gu Ruoyun was shocked and she stared at the woman in astonishment, Can I really break through right now? Thats correct. Of course, theres a price to pay as well! This price is half of your soul! I will incinerate your soul and use its ashes to help you absorb the ultimate source of power even quicker. Though you will gradually regenerate your soul after losing half of it, you will experience extreme agony during this period of time. Are you willing to go through with this? Gu Ruoyun nodded with determination. As long as I can save Xiao Ye, I wont regret anything even if my soul were to be destroyed, let alone incinerating my soul! Alright then. The woman smiled. Remember your words. However great the agony may be, you must endure itter on because this is the choice that youve made. I must remind you that this agony is beyond your imagination. If youre unable to endure this, your breakthrough will fail! Dont worry. Regardless of how great the pain will be, I will endure it. She would endure anything for Qianbei Yes sake even if she feels that she could not! That man had gone through more than ten years of pain for her sake. What was this trifling short bit of agonypared to that? Let us begin now. The womans frosty voice rang out once again. At that moment, Gu Ruoyun felt as if her soul was on fire. It was so agonizing that her entire body trembled and the color drained from her face instantly. However, she could feel the ultimate source of power around her seeping even faster into her body now. This knowledge caused her heart to leap and the pain no longer mattered to her. Chapter 1754 - The End (15)

Chapter 1754: The End (15)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was only one objective in her heart and that was to leave this ce as soon as possible to save Qianbei Ye! ... Qianbei Ye was sitting still in midair with his eyes tightly shut. However, his soul was close to leaving himpletely and only one leg was still attached to his body. Once his souls leg leaves his body, it would fly immediately into Cang Mings mouth to be energy for his breakthrough... Zixies face was filled with even more anxiety now as his eyes remained fixed squarely upon the two people in the midst of their confrontation in the sky. His unease grew so strong that he could not help but rise to his feet. Hahaha. Qianbei Ye, Ive told you that its impossible for you to defeat me. Cang Ming burst intoughter. He raised his hand and saw that Qianbei Yes soul has left his bodypletely and was now flying towards his hand. Oh no! Zixies expression changed greatly and he leaped towards Qianbei Yes soul. However, he was now very weak and was easily swatted away by Cang Ming as soon as he had flown into the sky. Blood sputtered from Zixies mouth and his handsome features turned extremely pale. Qianbei Ye, weve been apart for too long and its time for us to merge once again. Now, let me consume you! Hahaha! Cang Ming burst intoughter once again but his smile soon froze in ce. Powerful energy was gradually radiating from Qianbei Yes soul. This destructive energy was being released from his body and caused a look of terror to appear on Cang Mings face. Crazy. Youre crazy, Qianbei Ye! Youre trying to explode using your soul! No, you madman, you arent keeping your word. You cant do this! They had clearly agreed that the loser would be turned into fodder for the victor but Cang Ming never thought that Qianbei Ye would be so insane and try to explode himself! The explosion of the Ninth Transformation State cultivators soul was far more powerful than the explosion of the flesh. Even if Cang Ming forced himself to resist it, he would suffer substantial wounds. Keep my word? Qianbei Yeughed icily before he replied in disdain, When have I ever kept my word when it concerns you? Cang Ming, I will never let you have my power. Madman, you madman! If you be my power, you will still be alive and you will only share a body with me. However, if you explode, you will bepletely done for! Cang Mings face was nervous as he roared out in panic. Qianbei Ye ignored him as the power within his soul continued to grow. He would explode once it has reached a critical point. Suddenly, a chilly voice rang out beside him and caused him to freeze instantly. Xiao Ye, you had once said that you would pursue me to the ends of the earth and through heaven and hell. Why is it that while Im still alive, you no longer wish to live? The young womans voice was just as gentle as ever and caused the explosive power in Qianbei Yes soul to disappear. Hahaha. Cang Ming burst intoughter when he saw this. Qianbei Ye, explode if you dare to. I will only be injured by your explosion but your beloved woman will certainly die! Qianbei Ye did not reply and he looked at Gu Ruoyun as a sense of tenderness appeared in his demonic red eyes. Yuner, youve awoken? Gu Ruoyun nodded. Xiao Ye, your current state is a bit inconvenient. You better return to your body first. Gu Ruoyun then lifted her hand. With a gentle wave, a force grabbed Qianbei Yes soul and immediately sent it back into his body. Qianbei Ye, stop right there! Cang Mings expression changed greatly as his features twisted with viciousness. He then raised his hand once again to send an attack towards Qianbei Ye. Chapter 1755 - The End (16)

Chapter 1755: The End (16)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that moment, the woman who had been watching out for Qianbei Ye finally turned her gaze towards him. A cold and sharp light shed across her chilly eyes. A hand suddenly reached for Cang Ming without any warning. Cang Ming instantly felt like he was being torn apart by some kind of force and his soul was being dragged out of his body. No! Cang Ming screamed in terror. He turned towards Gu Ruoyun and looked as if he had just seen a devil. His entire face was filled with horror as he said, H-have you broken through to the Full Circle State? Thats impossible! Why was there no indication that youve broken through to the Full Circle State? Everyone knows that the impact generated by a cultivators breakthrough increases the further along they were in their cultivation journey. However, how could Gu Ruoyun have broken through to the Full Circle State without even making a sound? Gu Ruoyun smiled nonchntly, What do you think? What you do think? This reply confirmed Cang Mings question. Cang Ming began to tremble violently as his expression filled with even more terror. So its true that the Master of the Ancient Divine Pagoda is also the Master of this world. Have you really broken through to the Full Circle State through the Ancient Divine Pagoda? Thats impossible! Let me go. Let me go this instant! Cang Mings translucent soul struggled endlessly in Gu Ruoyuns grip. However, Gu Ruoyun did not pay any heed to his resistance and bundled his soul into a ball before throwing it at Qianbei Ye. He had belonged to you in the first ce. Now, the item is back with its original Master. You better hurry up, sit down and have a breakthrough. Once youve broken through, well go home. This battle has continued for more than half a month and was finally at an end. Im sure that Mother and Father have been waiting anxiously. Its time for us to go back now. Gu Ruoyun sighed emotionally at the thought of everything which had happened during the past half-a-month. She then turned her gaze towards Zixie... Little girl, my mission is finallyplete. Zixie smiled but his eyes were filled with a tinge of hurt. During these few years, Ive watched you grow step by step. Ive also watched you grow from someone who had been oppressed to your current state. Im honored. Zixie. Gu Ruoyun lowered her head and stared at thepanion who had been by her side for such a long time. She smiled and said, Thank you. If it had not been for you, I would not be where I am today. Little girl, even though Ivepleted my mission, can you allow me to still stay by your side? His purple eyes were filled with nervousness as if he was afraid that the woman would reject him. Gu Ruoyun thought for a moment before she nodded, Alright. In the end, she still does not have the heart to let Zixie leave. Zixie, if you want to be restored to freedom one day, I will give you the freedom you want but you must let me know. ... The Cloudy Wind Empire. Grand Lord Hong Lian hugged the woman next to him tightly as they waited in the Imperial Pce. His cold and grim eyes were filled with anxiety as he said, Theyve been battling for half a month. They must still be safe and sound. If anything had happened to them, Cang Mings subordinates would have stormed the Imperial Pce by now. Yuer, you must believe in our daughter. Dongfang Yu nodded. It has been more than half a month. During the past half-a-month, they had never even taken one step out of this ce. Their eyes had observed the faraway battle continuously. However, half a month ago, the earth-shattering noises had suddenly disappeared. It was now so quiet that it was unnerving... Suddenly, the mans voice cried out from her side with a sense of disbelief. Yuer, look! Is that Yuner? Yuner? Dongfang Yus body trembled and she quickly followed Grand Lord Hong Lians line of sight. She could not help but rub her eyes when she saw the figures who were flying towards them from a short distance away. Chapter 1756 - The End (17)

Chapter 1756: The End (17)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yuner? Is that really Yuner? Dongfang Yus mouth fell open. There were a million things that she wanted to say but she did not know how to express herself... Father, Mother, were home. The green-robed womannded sheepishly in front of them. Her lucid and elegant features carried a gentle smile as she spoke tenderly. Dongfang Yu finally returned to her senses and hurried forward. She forcefully pulled Gu Ruoyun into her arms and held the womans body in a tight embrace. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, Yuner, youre back. Its good that youre home, its good that youre home... Though Grand Lord Hong Lian did not say very much, his eyes were filled with tenderness. He then stepped forward and pulled the two women he loved most in the world into his arms. Come, lets go home! Yuner, Xiao Xuner has been waiting for you over the past few days. We did not dare to tell him about the situation outside and weve only managed to coax him to sleep with great difficulty. You should go and have a look at him. Alright. Gu Ruoyuns smile deepened when she thought about that fair, jade-like face. ... Xiao Xuner was curled up into a ball under the sheets in the bedchamber. His fair, jade-like face was still stained with sparkling and translucent tears. Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye silently walked in. They saw the tearful little boy who was lying on the bed and looked at each other as their eyes filled with heartache. They have truly caused him to endure such bitterness over these past few days... Gu Ruoyun softly and quietly moved towards the bedside and gently stroked the little ones hair with her finger. She then lowered her head and carefully nted a kiss on Xiao Xuners cheek. Her eyes were filled with a tender light. Her kiss seemed to have woken Xiao Xuner and the little fellow opened his sleepy and unfocused eyes. Xiao Xuner was dazed when he saw the two who were standing next to the bed. He murmured in disbelief, Whats Father and Mother doing here? Is Xuner still dreaming? Once Xiao Xuner had finished speaking, he shut his eyes once again so he could continue his interrupted dream before waking again. However, that kiss caused him to feel very warm inside so he could not help but open his eyes. He blinked hisrge eyes, puzzled, before he tried to call out, Father, Mother? Gu Ruoyun smiled gently as her eyes gazed upon Xiao Xuner who was lying on the bed and replied, Xuner, were home... Xuner, were home! Xiao Xuners body stiffened instantly. He suddenly sobbed very loudly and threw himself into Gu Ruoyuns arms. Mother, where did you and Father go? Xuner thought that you had eloped and abandoned me. Maternal Grandmother and Grandfather wouldnt let me out of the pce to look for you but Xuner had really missed you very much. Gu Ruoyun lowered her head and gently stroked Xiao Xuners head. Her lips curled into a smile, Xuner, its time to wake up. Mother, Father, your grandparents, godfather, and your uncle are now preparing to journey to the West Spirit Maind. Your great grandfather is living in the West Spirit Maind. If yourete, I reckon we might leave you behind. Xiao Xuner bounced right up when he heard this. Father, Mother, Xuner will go and change right now. You only need to wait for half an hour, no, just a few minutes will do! Leave me behind? Thats impossible! I dont want to ever leave them again! Xiao Ye, lets wait for him outside. Gu Ruoyun smiled. Looks like Father and Mother have not told this little guy about our battle with Cang Ming. Otherwise, I fear that this little one would have already flipped out and caused a ruckus. Chapter 1757 - The End (18)

Chapter 1757: The End (18)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Alright. Qianbei Ye nodded gently before he wrapped his arm around Gu Ruoyun and stepped outside... Not too long after, the pce gates were filled with familiar faces. Grand Lord Hong Lian, Dongfang Yu, Gu Shengxiao, Zuo Shangchen, Xiao Xuner, the freckled maiden Gu Wanbai, and the brazen-faced Holy Doctor, Bai Zhongtian, who had insisted oning along were there. Supreme Jin, Lan Ge, and the others have alsoe to send them off... Will you be back? Lan Ge looked at Gu Ruoyun as he asked. Gu Ruoyun fell silent for a moment. Perhaps. If I dont return, you cane to the West Spirit Maind to look for me. Alright. Lan Ges eyes lit up as the corners of his lips lifted into a gentle smile. I will look for you in the West Spirit Maind. Gu Ruoyun smiled and did not say very much else. She then turned around and said, Lets go, Maternal Grandfather has been waiting for us for so long. Its about time for us to return to that ce now. Dongfang Yus eyes filled with excitement as if she remembered her elderly father who had been separated from her for a very long time. She squeezed Grand Lord Hong Lians hand as her eyes shone with a faint radiance. Once Gu Ruoyun had spoken, the group journeyed towards the West Spirit Maind. Based on their current measure of power, only a short amount of time passed before they arrived on the West Spirit Maind... Meanwhile, at a mountain range near the Spirit Sect, the Honorable Sir Tianqi was ring angrily at the Honorable Poison Master who was chasing him relentlessly. He spat angrily, You old geezer, why are you still trying to kill me? Lets not forget that youve already pledged to serve the Gu girl. Im the Gu girls great uncle. Youre actually undermining your superior! The Honorable Poison Master scoffed and replied viciously, Old man, you keep spying on me whenever I visit brothels so why shouldnt I kill you? You know too much. If I dont kill you, my good name would be disgraced. 1 The Honorable Sir Tianqi was so enraged that he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. If you want to kill me, that would depend on whether you have that ability. Dont think that Im actually afraid of you. I, the Honorable Sri Tianqi, have never feared anyone. The Honorable Poison Master did not say anything else. He was just about to release an attack upon the Honorable Sir Tianqi when a crack appeared in the sky. Powerful energy burst out from the crack and filled both of them with vignce. Who is it? The two old men no longer cared about killing each other and quickly looked at the crack. However, when they saw the numerous figures who had appeared from thin air, their bodies instantly stiffened. Gu girl, Sir Qianbei, youre back? The Honorable Sir Tianqi had just returned to his senses when he noticed two familiar figures behind Gu Ruoyun. His expression froze once again, A-arent you Gu Tian and Dongfang Yu? Even though Gu Ruoyun had previously sent word that her parents were alive back to the Dongfang family, it was apletely different thing to see them with their own eyes. The Honorable Sir Tianqis eyes opened wide and his face filled with shock when he saw Grand Lord Hong Lian. Once the shock passed, it was followed by a powerful sense of joy. Theyre back! Theyve finally returned! Honorable Sir Tianqi, Honorable Poison Master, long time no see. Gu Ruoyun greeted the two old men. I wonder if we can go to the Dongfang family home together? I havent seen Maternal Grandfather and Grandmother in such a long time. Weve returned this time to reunite Mother with her family. The Honorable Poison Master was the first to return to his senses and nodded. He forced a smile with great difficulty as if his face was suffering from paralysis and said, Alright. The Gu girls invitation was for me, it has nothing to do with you! The Honorable Sir Tianqi snapped as he red at the Honorable Poison Master. He then turned towards Gu Ruoyun and grinned. Little girl, your maternal grandfather and grandmother have been waiting for you for far too long. Come, lets go home now. Hahaha! It was obvious that Gu Ruoyuns return has put him in a great mood. His elderly features were filled with smiles. The Dongfang family home. Master Dongfang was chastizing Dongfang Shaoze in the study. His expression was a particrly ugly sight as he scolded, You damned brat, how old are you now? Yet you still have no concept of taking a wife and making babies! Do you intend to prevent an old man like me from having any grandchildren to hold at my age? Dongfang Shaoze maintained his kindly, jade-like demeanor as if he had not taken Master Dongfangs words to heart. Lan Yuge could no longer bear to watch this and gently knitted her crescent-shaped brows. Shaoze has his own sense of propriety, theres no use to force these things no matter how much you try. You should just work hard in your cultivation and take advantage of the time to quickly reunite with Yuner and the other at the East Peak Maind. When faced with his own wife, Master Dongfang could not vent his frustrations no matter how angry he was feeling. He could only scoff coldly and sulk alone. Master, Madam, Young Master! Just then, a hasty voice was heard from a distance. The little footboy did not wait for Master Dongfang to reply as he threw the door open immediately. As he had been running too fast, he staggered before he stumbled and fell onto the ground. Whats the rush... This is a disgrace! Since Master Dongfang had no way of venting his anger and this little footboy had presented himself as a sacrifice, it would have been strange if he had been able to speak civilly at this point. The little footboy wiped the sweat from his brow and eximed, Master, the maternal Eldest Lady has returned! What, Yuners back? Master Dongfang abruptly stood up. His expression was overjoyed as he asked, Is this true? Is Yuner really back? Its indeed the truth. Also, the Eldest Lady and son-inw have returned as well. The little footboy had grown up in the Dongfang family home. He was no longer young so he would naturally know about the Eldest Lady of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Yu. Master Dongfang was in shock. He quickly grabbed the little footboyspels as his breathing grew nervous. Are you talking about Dongfang Yu, Yuer? Yes, Master, theyve all returned. Zoom! As soon as Master Dongfang had heard this, he instantly charged out of the door in a sh and his figure soon disappeared from sight. Lan Yuge smiled. She suppressed the excitement in her heart and said to Dongfang Shaoze, Zeer, your sister and brother-inw have returned. Lets go and greet them. Gu Ruoyun paused as she entered the Dongfang family homes courtyard. She then saw Master Dongfang who was rushing out towards them. When Master Dongfang arrived in front of them, he stopped and fixed his gaze squarely upon Dongfang Yus beautiful features. His lips trembled as he spoke. Yuer, is it you? Is it really you? Dongfang Yu smiled and stepped forward before she said, Father, someone had saved me back then. However, I had to promise that person that I wouldnt leave that ce withoutpleting my closed door cultivation for twenty years. Hence, I had not been able to return to see you all this while. Ive been an unfilial daughter and caused you to worry for so many years. Master Dongfang wiped the tears from his eyes. His eyes were shining with excitement. Its good that youre back. As long as youre back, all is well. Oh, right. these two kids are... Master Dongfang was very familiar with the evildoer, Zuo Shangchen, but Xuner and Gu Wanbai were strangers to him. Grandfather. Gu Ruoyun smiled lightly. This little girl is Gu Wanbai. Shs my disciple. As for him... Hes my son, Xiao Xuner. Your son? Master Dongfang was in shock. My maternal granddaughter even has a son now? How much have I missed? Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and turned towards Dongfang Shaoze who had tagged along with Lan Yuge. He then scolded Dongfang Shaoze angrily, Look here, even your niece has a son now while you dont even have a wife. Hurry up, find a wife and bring her home. Otherwise, I wont acknowledge you as my son! Even Gu Ruoyun has a son now. Though Dongfang Shaoze was her uncle, he was still unmarried. How could Master Dongfang not feel angry? Great Maternal Grandfather. Xiao Xuner inclined his head adorably. My mother says that feelings should be allowed take their natural course. How can you force Great Uncle to get a wife? Thats not good. What if he randomly brings a woman home just to appease you. Wouldnt that have hurt that woman for the rest of her life? Master Dongfang was stunned for a moment. He never expected the little fellow to be so intelligent and sensible at this age. His heart immediately brimmed with joy and the more he looked at him, the more he liked him. You are certainly descended from the Dongfang family tree but theres a clear difference between you and the rest. Hahaha! You old geezer, you certainly have no sense of shame. Lan Yuge followed closely behind him and shook her head in exasperation. Her gentle eyes gazed upon Xiao Xuner and joyfully pulled him into her arms. Xiao Xuner, will you call me your great maternal grandmother so I can hear it? Xiao Xuner blinked and replied in a lovable manner, Great Maternal Grandmother, my maternal grandmother and mother have always talked about you. They say that youre the best. Xuner has always wanted to meet you. You little thing, you have such a sweet mouth at such a young age. Lan Yuge happily kissed Xiao Xuner and smiled before she turned to look at the others. Yuer, its wonderful that youre back. I always believed that you were both still alive. Now that our family is reunited, we should celebrate. Come, lets go inside and talk. Dongfang Yu smiled gently as she replied, Alright. The Dongfang family home was filled with memories of her youth. Now that she has stepped into her home again, she felt somewhat emotional. Grand Lord Hong Lian held her tightly. Tenderness filled his ck eyes as if she was the only thing that exists in his gaze. Yuner. Qianbei Ye smiled before murmured into Gu Ruoyuns ear, Now that Cang Ming is dead, we dont have much else to do. How about giving me a few more children? Gu Ruoyun was shaken for a moment. Before she could return to her senses, she was swept off her feet and carried in that mans arms towards the rear courtyard... The West Spirit Mainds sky was no longer covered with gloom as it once was half a month ago. The skies were now clear as if a great storm has just passed and was a blinding shade of blue... Chapter 1758 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (1)

Chapter 1758: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (1)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion East Peak Maind. The Cloudy Wind Empire. Even since Cang Ming had disappeared from the maind, the whole East Peak Maind enjoyed a sense of peace and quiet that they have never experienced before! As for the two legendary figures of the maind, Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye, they had disappeared like legends. No one knows where they had gone off to and no one had seen them since. However, even if they never appeared before the eyes of the world again, tales of their legendary exploits only continued to grow instead. At this moment, a young man was standing with his arms behind his back in the Cloudy Wind Empires Imperial Pce. His silver-colored robes fluttered in the wind as his silver hair floated gently like silk. His ck eyes stared into the distance as his emotions also drifted out of the pce walls. Is there still no news about where those two have gone off to? The young man stood with his back against the people behind him. His aloof ck eyes were staring into the distance but one could clearly hear the underlying anger in his voice. Lan Ge looked at the young man who had his back against him andughed in exasperation, Little Master, weve sent countless people from the Cloudy Wind Empire out but no one has been able to find them yet. Besides, they didnt go to the Dongfang family home so we really dont know where theyve gone off to this time. The young man gently knitted his brows. This little action caused the pce maids to hold their breath, unable to look away. Its fine if that fellow wants to leave but why must he drag my mother along? Theyre always nestling together and threw me into this ce alone! Theyve seriously crossed the line! It was very obvious that the youth was angry at the couple who had cast him aside to go for a scenic vacation! They should have brought him along at the very least. In the end, he was like a burden which was thrown aside just like that... Find them, use every man avable to find them. I dont believe that this maind is actually all that big! Where could they both have disappeared to? There are still no grounds for them to abandon me like this! The young man lifted his cold, proud, and aloof features as he spoke with determination. I will find them even if I have to travel to the ends of the earth! I will make them realize that Im not so easily cast aside! Little Master. Lan Geughed bitterly. He looked entirely exasperated as he continued, If your parents really dont want anyone to find them, youll never find them no matter how many people you send out! Therefore, I think you should stop looking for them. They will naturally return when they decide to do so. The handsome, silver-haired youth finally turned around slowly when he heard Lan Ges words. His cold and proud eyes turned to look at him. Uncle Lan, you just need to send people out to find them, theres no need for you to be concerned with anything else. Furthermore, Im going to head out of the pce. I reckon that I wont be back so soon so I would still need you, Uncle Lan, to manage the Cloudy Wind Empires matters. You want to leave the pce, Little Master? Lan Ge looked at the young mans handsome face and asked, puzzled, May I ask where youre headed to, Little Master? The young man fell silent for a moment before he replied, Im going to the West Spirit Maind. Great Maternal Grandfathers birthday ising up soon. Its impossible that those two will miss that so I will be there, waiting! At the same time, I will ask them why they had chosen to leave me here all alone! The young mans eyes filled with resentment as he said these words. He was obviously quite annoyed with his parents. Little Master, the two of them want some peace and quiet so... Lan Ge was still trying to exin the couples motivations but the young man did not appreciate his kindness. He scoffed and said, Theyve brought that little girl, Gu Wanbai, along with them but they didnt bring me! Therefore, I must find them and interrogate them to ask if they really intend on abandoning me. Chapter 1759 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (2)

Chapter 1759: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (2)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the mention of Gu Wanbai, Qianbei Xun could not help but recall an entertaining incident from the past. His mother always teased him about this incident but he would never admit it! ording to his mother, Gu Wanbai had thought that he, who was very beautiful as a toddler, was a little girl when they had first met. To prove that he was male, he had tried to take his pants off in front of Gu Wanbai! However, he has no memory of this incident at all! Therefore, he would never admit that he had done something as embarrassing as this. Uncle Lan, Ill leave you to manage the Empires matters. Ill take my leave now. After saying this, Qianbei Xun did not give Lan Ge any chance to refuse as his silver robes disappeared into thin air. ... The West Spirit Maind. A group of people was fighting against the spiritual beasts in the Spiritual Beast Mountain. Their bodies were drenched in blood. The leader of the group was a young girl with scarlet hair and crimson eyes! This young girl was around fourteen years old. Her red robes fluttered against the wind, looking wild and arrogant. The space between the young womans brows was murderous and bright red. Her gorgeous and beautiful face was gently raised as if she does not see the spiritual beasts in front of her as threats. She gently pursed her red lips and her eyes were full of pride. The sword in her hand was slowly dripping with blood and that magnificent red color was piercing to the eye. Princess. The young girls bodyguards surrounded her and protected her as they continued to fight against the vicious spiritual beasts. We must hurry and finish this fight! A murderous intent shed in the young girls eyes. Her body was like a hurricane as she charged towards the group of spiritual beasts. It has been a year! She has been on this maind for one year! Furthermore, she had somehow be the Princess of the Vermillion Bird Country. It took her a long while after that to figure out that this must have been the transition that her mother had spoken about! Her mother had alsoe from a ce called Ancient China before she had transitioned to the Strange Epoch Maind. Unfortunately, her transition was no better than the one her mother had encountered back then. Despite the fact that she was a princess with distinguished gifts, she was unpopr because of her oundish scarlet hair and crimson eyes! She had even been abused by the Imperial Princes and Imperial descendants. This time, she had only gone off for some training yet she had fallen into a trap and ended up being attacked by spiritual beasts! A cold light shed across the young girls eyes when she remembered the umted abuse she had suffered after her transition. She eximed icily, Those who stand in my way shall die! Stab! The sword in her hand pierced through a spiritual beasts heart and it instantly copsed. Watch out, Princess! Someone cried out in panic. Just as the girl had turned around, arge Raging Inferno Lion was already behind her. It reached out with its sharp ws and shed it at the young girls body. The attack was so powerful that even if the young girl was not killed by the blow, she would have been severely injured. Suddenly, a silver light shot across the once azure sky. This ray of light was like a sharp longsword as it pierced forcefully into the Raging Inferno Lions body... The Raging Inferno Lion trembled before itsrge body crashed onto the ground, raising a cloud of dust. A young man was standing with his arms behind his back as his silver hair fluttered in the wind. He slowly turned around and looked at the red-robed girl with his handsome, cold, and proud features as he asked, After wandering around the Spiritual Beast Forest, Ive finally found a living human. Can you guide me out of this ce? Im lost... Chapter 1760 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (3)

Chapter 1760: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (3)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The red-robed woman lifted her head and her crimson eyes stared intently at Qianbei Xun who had appeared out of thin air. However, a dazzled glint shed across her eyes when she beheld his silken silver hair. Qianbei Xun furrowed his brows before he spoke again arrogantly, I had saved you so you should guide me out of this Spiritual Beast Forest. Its a fair deal for both parties. Are you not willing to do that? The young girl returned to her senses and her smile faded as she shook her head. Im sorry, I was just remembering an old friend. Since youve saved me, I will certainly escort you out of this ce. Dont worry. An old friend? Qianbei Xun looked at the young girl and blinked in confusion. Do I look like an old friend of yours? The young girl shook her head. Your faces dont look like each other but she shares a simr trait with you, hes got silver hair as well! As she said this, a tinge of hurt appeared in her eyes. That old friend from the past seemed very far away from her. Even if she reached out with her hand, she would never be able to touch them again. Father, Mother, Big brother, and Second Brother, I wonder if youre all doing well? Qianbei Xun lowered his head and stared at the sorrow and yearning in the young girls eyes before he eximed in sudden realization, If my guess is correct, that old friend of yours must be your lover, am I right? My lover? The young girl chuckled and her lips curled into a smile. That person is not my lover but my older brother, Ye Sihuang! However, she did not borate this further to Qianbei Xun. My name is Qianbei Xun, whats your name? Qianbei Xuns voice was as arrogant as ever as it slowly echoed through the forest. The young girl was stunned as a dazzled glint shed in her eyes again. She soon recovered herself and replied, Im Xueer. Xueer? What a historical-sounding name! No one had called her by that name since she had arrived on this maind. Xueer? Qianbei Xuns eyes shed in astonishment. This is the first time Ive ever heard of such a strange name! The young girl raised her brow, Xueer is my nickname, whats so strange about it? My given name is Feng Qianhuan. If you dont like my nickname, you can address me as Feng Qianhuan instead. She could not help but be reminded of Ye Sihuang when she looked at the young man and that was why she had blurted out the name Xueer! However, how could she have forgotten that this was not the Godly Maind? Zi Qianjing and Ye Sihuang were not here! The people here werepletely unfamiliar to her. Therefore, she had regretted blurting out her nickname! She no longer feels a sense of kinship with this name! She could only view herself from a bystanders point of view. If she could, she would return to the Godly Maind and run back into her father and mothers embrace! She imagined that her parents must have traveled around the world to search for her ever since her disappearance. Yet, how could they have imagined that she would no longer be in that dimension? Instead, she has transitioned to another ce! Not only was this ce strange but their cultivation methods were different as well. She no longer had the power she once wielded and had to start over from the very beginning! Youve allowed me to address you as Xueer so, naturally, theres no reason for you to take that back. Qianbei Xun scoffed and spoke in a haughty and lovable manner, Ive been running in circles around this ce for so many days and I dont intend to stay here any longer. Its best that you lead the way for me. I want to leave this ce. He has not set foot in the West Spirit Maind for over ten years. Instead, his great grandfather and the others were the ones who have always journeyed to the East Peak Maind to visit him. Therefore, he had forgotten how to get to the Dongfang family home and became lost in the Spiritual Beast Forest. Chapter 1761 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (4)

Chapter 1761: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (4)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Lets go. Feng Qianhuans blood-red eyes nced at Xiao Xuner before shemanded her guards, Weve been out of the pce for too long and its time to return. Lets be on our way now. Yes, Princess. The guards joined their fists respectfully and replied reverently. ... Nightfall. Everything in Spiritual Beast Forest was peaceful and quiet under the bright moonlight. Feng Qianhuan, who had been resting against a tree, slowly opened her blood-red eyes. She looked at the guards around her who were resting with their eyes closed but she could not see the silver-haired young man in silver robes. She knitted her brows. Has anyone seen Qianbei Xun? The young girl turned towards the guards next to her as she asked in a cold voice. The guards opened their eyes when they hear her inquiry. They looked at each other before one of them stepped out and answered her, Reporting to the Princess, weve not seen Sir Qianbei. That fellow had left no sign or made a sound when he had left. Despite theirrge number, not a single one of them had noticed his departure. Feng Qianhuan thought for a moment. That person has a poor sense of direction and alsocks a map of the Spiritual Beast Forest. He must have left to relieve himself and lost his way. Wait here, I will go and look for him. Since Ive promised to escort him out of the Spiritual Beast Forest, I cant just abandon him. This was the only possibility that Feng Qianhuan could think of. Feng Qianhuan did not dy and rose to her feet. She then walked slowly into that infinitely vast forest and her blood-red figure gradually disappeared beneath the night sky... Feng Qianhuan looked for a long time but she could not find any sign of Qianbei Xun. She knitted her brows as a sense of helplessness shed across her eyes. However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, something rustled next to her and caused her to stop. Rustle! Suddenly, something scuttled out from the bushes and attacked Feng Qianhuan. Her expression instantly changed when she got a good look at the thing which had scuttled out from the bushes. A Nine Echo Snake! Its one of the most powerful spiritual beasts in the Spiritual Beast Forest! Ive run into a Nine Echo Snake and they travel in packs. If theres one Nine Echo Snake here, that means that there must be others around. Feng Qianhuan took a deep breath before she ran madly in the opposite direction. The Nine Echo Snake saw that its prey had dared to escape and quickly chased after her relentlessly. It was a good thing that Feng Qianhuan was not a weakling. If she had not been worried that she would be overwhelmed by a pack of Nine Echo Snakes, she would have faced that single snake on her own. Hence, she had decided to escape first. Feng Qianhuan ran for a long time before the Nine Echo Snake finally gave up and left the chase. With much difficulty, she managed to lean against a tree to catch her breath, panting heavily. At that moment, the sound of running water brushed across Feng Qianhuans ears. She was surprised for a moment before she parted the bushes in front of her with her hand. A magnificent scene then appeared before her eyes. The moonlight glistened enticingly on the water. The young mans silver hair glowed with a holy and bright light beneath the moonlight. His features were cold, unyielding, and handsome as his fair bodyy next to the cold pond. He looked so beautiful that it was suffocating. Feng Qianhuan has never seen such an exquisitely beautiful man before. Chapter 1762 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (5)

Chapter 1762: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (5)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her father, Ye Wuchen, her big brother Zi Qianjing, and her second brother Ye Sihuang were all exceptionally good looking! However, they were her family and she only ever felt amiable towards those peerless features and would not feel anything else. However, at that moment, that naked and peerless-looking young man beneath the moonlight caused her heart to race. The feeling was all too sudden and put her into a daze. The young man has clearly sensed her presence as he slowly turned around and his gazended on Feng Qianhuan. An electric current jolted through both of them when they locked eyes. Qianbei Xun did not expect Feng Qianhuan to have found this ce. There was a sense of confusion on his handsome features as he grabbed the silver robe next to him and quickly pulled it onto his body. He then appeared before Feng Qianhuan in a single leap. You saw everything? Qianbei Xun lifted his handsome features and his limpid eyes turned towards Feng Qianhuan as he asked. Feng Qianhuan nodded. She had seen everything indeed. Furthermore, nothing had been left out. You have to take responsibility for this! Qianbei Xun gritted his teeth. Since youve seen me naked, you must take responsibility! What? Qianbei Xuns words caused Feng Qianhuan to jump with shock. Even though her heart had indeed raced for this irrationally beautiful young man at that moment, that does not mean that she has fallen for this fellow! She was certainly not going to marry a stranger that she has only just met! Feng Qianhuan raised her brow, As a man, what does it matter if someone has seen your naked form? Are you going to involve yourself with me just because I had seen you by ident? My mother had once said that I must be responsible towards my future wife and I cant just allow any woman to see my naked body. Since youve seen me naked, you shall have to be my wife. Qianbei Xun stared fixedly at Feng Qianhuan as he spoke slowly. Feng Qianhuan waspletely dumbfounded. She then replied weakly, Its not like I had done that on purpose, you cant make me take responsibility just because of this! I can guarantee that I will forget everything Ive just seen and pretend as if nothing had happened. Feng Qianhuan then turned around to leave when a hand grabbed her wrist firmly. With a forceful tug, Qianbei Xun pulled Feng Qianhuan into his arms. Qianbei Xun! Feng Qianhuan was angered. A cold light shed in her blood-red eyes and just as she was about to struggle, the young mans slightly cold and thin lips had pressed down upon her before he bit her red lips. She forcefully pushed Qianbei Xun away as if she had just received an electric shock and wiped the red lips which the young man had bitten. Her eyes grew cold as she scolded, Qianbei Xun, what on earth are you trying to do? She had never intended to peep on him while he was taking a shower yet this young man was shamelessly insisting that she should take the responsibility? You had seen me naked so you must be responsible towards me. Now that Ive kissed you, I will need to take responsibility for you. Since both of us must be responsible, you shall be my woman from now on. This woman had seen him naked so she must to take responsibility for him. He was not going to let her leave just like that. Feng Qianhuan was in a daze. She has never met such an overbearing and unreasonable man! Qianbei Xun, I dont even know who you are and you want me to take responsibility for you? Besides, we are strangers whove only just met for the first time! Chapter 1763 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (6)

Chapter 1763: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (6)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Xun looked at Feng Qianhuan. So what? My father had only seen my mother once that year and had fallen for her. He had endured torture for more than ten years just to be by my mothers side to pursue her. This might be the first time that weve met but feelings can gradually be nurtured. Youve already seen me naked anyway so you must take responsibility for me. Otherwise, I will harass you endlessly. Feng Qianhuan was dumbfounded. She has never seen such a thick-faced and shameless man! She wrinkled her brows when she thought about this and said, Qianbei Xun, are you done now? Qianbei Xun selfishly continued as if he had not heard what she said, Based on my knowledge, the people of Vermillion Bird Country all carry the surname of Zuo. Why is yours Feng? Zuo? Feng Qianhuanughed in disdain. Some people think that Im not fit to carry the Zuo surname so I had taken my mothersst name. The mother she had mentioned was not Mu Ruyue but the mother of this body. However, even though she was now Feng Qianhuan, she still has no way of mergingfortably with this body. In her heart, her only parents were Ye Wuchen and Mu Ruyue. Qianbei Xun noticed the hurt in Feng Qianhuans eyes and he does not know why but it caused his heart to throb! Perhaps he had wanted to make the girl take responsibility for seeing him naked but he now has the urge to help her too. A girl like that should be protected, right? Since youre a Princess of the Vermillion Bird Country, do you know Zuo Shangchen? Qianbei Xuns eyes darted around as he asked. You mean Fourth Uncle? Feng Qianhuan was startled and furrowed her brows. Fourth Imperial Uncle is a legendary figure in the Vermillion Bird Country. Even though my Imperial Father carries a bone-deep hatred towards him, I truly admire him! They said that he had run off many years ago and I never had the opportunity to meet him. If I could, I would really love to meet the Fourth Prince from years past. Oh, thats right, why did you mention the Fourth Imperial Uncle? Feng Qianhuan has never met Zuo Shangchen before. After all, Zuo Shangchen had left the Vermillion Bird Country more than ten years ago. The memories she has of Zuo Shangchen only stemmed from the admiration that the original owner of this body has had towards him. Zuo Shangchen was a Casanova and had lived recklessly. He was iparably powerful and the Feng Qianhuan in the past had idolized him. Unfortunately, even the original owner of this body had never seen the legendary Zuo Shangchen. He only lived on in the memories of eveyone else. Hmm. Qianbei Xun nodded and replied seriously, Hes my godfather. What? Feng Qianhuan was shocked by Qianbei Xuns revtion. She asked in disbelief, Youre Fourth Imperial Uncles godson? Thats right. Your Fourth Imperial Uncle isnt on this maind. If you want to meet him, you have to work hard and win over the more superior maind which was my stepping stone. An even more superior maind? Feng Qianhuan narrowed her eyes slightly as she thought, it looks like the way things are structured here is simr to my original dimension, one has to start from the weakest maind first before moving on to a higher-ranked maind. The weak and backward West Spirit Maind was not somewhere that she wants to stay in. I understand. Feng Qianhuan raised her head to look at the young mans handsome features. Ill work hard and head towards a higher peak! However, Im not doing this to see my Fourth Imperial Uncle but for myself. Perhaps, once my powers are strong enough, I would find the way to go home. Chapter 1764 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (7)

Chapter 1764: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (7)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Vermillion Bird Country. The citizens along the bustling streets were shocked when they saw the red-robed and crimson-eyed young woman. Its the Sixth Princess. They said that she had left for training but I didnt expect her to be back so soon. Tsk, tsk, the Sixth Princess may have substantial talent but its unfortunate that her crimson eyes are frowned upon in the Imperial family and caused her to be unpopr. She only has the title of a Princess but is not deemed fit to carry the Imperial familys surname. Despite overhearing their conversation, the young girl acted as if she was indifferent to it and showed no expression on her face at all. Suddenly, a furious voice snapped from beside her, Shut up, all of you! The young mans voice was full of anger as a cold light shed across his arrogant yet handsome features. He was staring fixedly at the citizens who were in deep discussion while his long, silver hair dazzled under the sunlight. It goes without saying that the young man was very beautiful. His beauty causes one to feel suffocated. Just one nce was enough to quicken ones breathing. Oh, I was wondering who that was. Its you, Feng Qianhuan! A disdainful voice chimed in and caused Feng Qianhuans expression to instantly sink. Everyone watched as a young girl who was dressed in brocaded robes ambled slowly towards them, followed closely by a group of male admirers. The young girl had wanted to mock Feng Qianhuan when her gaze fell upon the silver-haired youth next to her. She was instantly dazzled and could only stare foolishly at his handsome features. There was nock of handsome men around her in this lifetime but none of them were quite as handsome as this boy. He was so beautiful that he looked inhuman. He was like a god instead and was exceptionally stunning. If you stare at me any longer, I dont mind gauging out your eyes 1 ! Qianbei Xuns features sank as his eyes shed with murderous intent. He does not know why but he immediately felt a sense of revulsion towards the young girl in brocaded robes. Even a single look from her caused him to feel disgusted as if he had just swallowed a fly! He had never felt like this before. After all, Qianbei Xun has never ventured out of the pce courtyards over these past ten years. Even the ces he had traveled to were familiar locations such as the Red Lotus Territory, the Cloudy Wind Empire, the Secret Order, or the Dragon n. He had never encountered any woman who had dared to stare at him with such greed. Those people would only view him with reverence and did not dare to show any impudence! This was the first time he has encountered a woman with such unconcealed lust. It caused his stomach to churn and he nearly threw up all his dinner fromst night. Feng Qianhuan, where did you pick up this pretty boy? The young girl in brocaded robes did not seem to care about what Qianbei Xun had just said. She was staring at him with lustfully the entire time. You really know how to live it up but a youth like that is wasted on you. Why dont you sell him to me? You can name your price! In the young girls eyes, Qianbei Xun must be a male ve that Feng Qianhuan had bought. Otherwise, why would any man choose a red-eyed girl? However, Feng Qianhuan does not have her Imperial Fathers favor and the money she has was so little that it was pitiful. It was likely that she had not spent much to purchase this young man. If hees with me, this young man will certainly be able to live well and need not worry about his livelihood. Qianbei Xuns expression has turned even uglier. This woman actually considers me to be a male ve and even wants to buy me? What a joke! Zuo Qianqian, you shouldnt cross the line! Feng Qianhuans eyes sank and she spat coldly, Hes not some male ve and isnt some object for you to buy! I hope that you can show a little more consideration. Otherwise, even if that man shields you, I wont go easy on you! The man she had referred to was the Vermillion Bird Countrys Emperor! Chapter 1765 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (8)

Chapter 1765: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (8)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hehe. Zuo Qianqianughed scornfully and said disdainfully, Youre a princess who doesnt deserve the Zuo name, what right do you have to chastise me? Youre better off trying to gain Imperial Fathers favor. Otherwise, you will only end up being abandoned by the Imperial family. When Zuo Qianqian had finished saying her piece, she turned her lustful gaze towards Qianbei Xun again. I know that youre only tagging along with her just for her title. However, its clear that youve been deceived. Shes only an unfavored princess but if youre willing toe with me, I can guarantee that no one in the Vermillion Bird Country would dare to touch you. As she spoke, Zuo Qianqian decided to reach out and stroke the young mans fair, jade-like skin. However, before she could touch the young man, a piercing pain shot out from the palm of her hand and she screamed. Arrgghh!!! Zuo Qianqian covered her hand and stumbled backward. Her expression was ashen as she looked at her ckened palm. Cold sweat began to trickle down her forehead from the pain. What did you do to me? Qianbei Xun scoffed coldly, Dont touch me with your disgusting hand! Otherwise, I wont just limit myself to poisoning your hand, Id chop it off and turn you into a cripple! The youths handsome features were cold and distant. Murderous intent was gradually overflowing from his dark eyes as a frosty air shed in his pupils. Feng Qianhuan was shocked. She turned towards the handsome youth next to her as her heart trembled violently. Throughout their interactions along the way, her impression of Qianbei Xun was that he would present a cold and cocky front initially before warming up to someone. However, she never thought that he would be cold to the bone! Even so, this cold and uncaring demeanor was only directed towards people that he dislikes. She does not know why but she rather liked this version of Qianbei Xun. Especially that silver hair of his. He really resembles her older brother, Ye Sihuang... Scram! The youth ordered and his long, silver robes fluttered despite theck of a breeze. He presented a suffocatingly beautiful view. Damned kid, you dare plot against me! Zuo Qianqians expression was particrly ugly. She then waved her hand and ordered viciously, Men, get that damned kid. I want him to experience the consequences of offending me! Not a single person in the Vermillion Bird Country has dared to disobey her! Great, this is just great! I will make this damned kid pay the most painful price! Wife Xueer, why do you have a sister like that? Qianbei Xun red at Zuo Qianqian hatefully. He seemed to bepletely unfazed by the guards who were charging towards him as he turned towards Feng Qianhuan and asked, puzzled. Feng Qianhuan rolled her eyes at him as she replied, Whos your wife? Im not married to you so dont address me so casually. Youll be my wife sooner orter so Im just addressing you in advance. Answer me first, why do you have a sister like that? Shes nothing like you. Each time he thought about the way Zuo Qianqian had looked at him, he would be utterly revolted and disgusted. Inparison, his future wifes gaze made him feel so much morefortable... We dont share the same mother. Which meant that their difference in character was because they were from different mothers. Understood. Qianbei Xun nodded as he stroked his chin with his long and slender fingers. Her mother must be as shameless as her daughter. Thats how she had given birth to such a shameless person. Your mother must be outstanding so she had you who is just as outstanding. Am I correct, wife? Ive told you, stop calling me your wife! Youve already seen my naked body so you have to bear that responsibility for me. If you n on going back on your word, thats not possible! Qianbei Xun lifted his chin and bluntly replied, Xueer, Im determined to pursue you in this lifetime. Youll have to figure out how to deal with that yourself. Chapter 1766 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (9)

Chapter 1766: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (9)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The two bickered as if they were the only people there and nearly caused Zuo Qianqian to go mad with rage. She bellowed angrily, What are you all standing there for? Get that damned boy! The guards who had been shocked by Qianbei Xuns words immediately drew their weapons and surrounded them, trapping the silver-robed youth and Feng Qianhuan in the middle. Who do you think you are? Qianbei Xun no longer spoke with the haughty yet warm voice he had used with Feng Qianhuan. His cold and detached gaze nced arrogantly at the guards surrounding him as the corners of his lips curled into a scornful smile. Youre only a bunch of ants yet you dare to cause a disturbance in front of me! Ive not fought for many years but that doesnt mean that Ill tolerate the antics of jumping clowns like you. No one had dared to cause trouble for Qianbei Xun on the East Peak Maind because of Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Yes well-known reputation! Furthermore, his talents were rather substantial and he was quite powerful so no one had dared to provoke him. Hence, it was true that he had not fought anyone for many years. Feng Qianhuan looked at the clueless group as a sneer crept up on her red lips. Even though she does not know the true measure of Qianbei Xuns power, no spiritual beast had dared to cause trouble for them ever since this man had joined her group. It was as if there was no trace of any spiritual beasts in the dangerous Spiritual Beast Forest. Hence, Feng Qianhuan knows that this man was not as simple as he seemed! At the very least, no one in the Vermillion Bird Country should be able to match his power. However, Zuo Qianqian had leaped out in her ignorance and dared to underestimate him. Was she unaware of how the word death was written? Scram! Just as the guards were pointing their weapons at Qianbei Xun, he cried out angrily and powerful energy exploded from his body. This energy mmed violently against the guards with the force of a hurricane. Wham! Before the guards could return to their senses, their bodies were sent flying out of the way and fell into the crowd. At the same time, they felt a shapeless force reach into their bodies. It twisted their Qi center which stores all of their spiritual energy and destroyed it... Ive crippled your powers as a reminder to you in case you start unting your antics like jumping clowns again. Qianbei Xun stared coldly at the guards who were now copsed on the ground. The aura from within his body stirred as a cold smile appeared on his handsome face. Leave immediately or I dont mind drenching the city gates in blood! As Qianbei Xun witnessed everything that Zuo Qianqian had done, he could imagine how Feng Qianhuan was being treated in the Vermillion Bird Country. Instantly, a fiery rage rose from the depths of his heart and he slowly turned his angry re towards Zuo Qianqian. Feng Qianhuan is now my woman. Id love to know how youve been treating her during these past few years. Bunch of uselss things! Zuo Qianqian sent the guards a vicious re before turning her gaze towards Qianbei Xun. There was a sense of infatuation in her eyes. It goes without saying that the explosion of power he had disyed had aroused her desire! She also believes that only a man like him would suit someone like her. Sir. She was no longer as spoiled and willful as she had previously been. Instead, shepletely changed her attitude and spoke bashfully, Actually, I only wanted to test your powers. I have no other intention beyond that so I wonder if you could cure my poison for me? I, Zuo Qianqian, am willing to devote my life to you as my way of thanking you. Her eyes darted around as her gaze filled with tenderness while she stared at Qianbei Xun. She has clearly forgotten how this man had treated her just a short while ago... Chapter 1767 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (10)

Chapter 1767: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (10)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Xun still did not look at her as his lips curled into a disdainful smile. Ten years ago, I had met a truly shameless woman. That woman had fallen for my father but she, who was clearly pregnant with another mans child, insisted on shamelessly causing trouble at my parents wedding and imed that the child in her belly was my fathers. Now, Ive just met a woman who is as shameless as her. Zuo Qianqian did not need to think too far to know that Qianbei Xun was referring to her. You... She did not dare to throw her tantrums at Qianbei Xun so she pointed at Feng Qianhuan instead. Look at the kind of man youve brought back. I must report this matter to my Imperial Father. You just wait and see. Crack! A clear noise suddenly rang out. The crowd only heard a sharp noise before they noticed Zuo Qianqians fractured finger. Blood was trickling down from the tip of her finger endlessly. The color drained from her face instantly and she stumbled several steps back and nearly copsed onto the ground. Even the Imperial pce guards were in a daze. Qianbei Xuns attack was so fast that they were unable to stop him in time. They could only watch as he injured Zuo Qianqian. Xueer is my woman. Qianbei Xuns cold and arrogant face lit up with a scornful smile as he directed his icy re at Zuo Qianqian who was on the verge of copsing. I will cripple whichever finger you point at her! Feng Qianhuan ced her hands across her chest and looked at Zuo Qianqian with a forced smile. However, deep down inside, she was moved by Qianbei Xuns action of standing up for her! After all, he was the only one who had stood up for her ever since she had arrived on this maind. How could she not feel moved? Why are you still here? Qianbei Xun bellowed. At that moment, a powerful force mmed against Zuo Qianqians body and pushed her out of the way tond pathetically in the crowd. Lets go, wife. He no longer spared the crowd a second look as he grabbed Feng Qianhuans arm and pulled her forward into the street. No one dared to stand in their way. Im going to kill them. I must kill you both! Zuo Qianqians eyes shed with murderous intent as she watched the pair leave. She then gritted her teeth as she spat maliciously. ... At the Imperial Pce. Concubine Liu nearly jumped with fright when she saw Zuo Qianqians blood-drenched body being carried inside. She hurriedly rushed forward to hug her injured daughter as she asked with a furious look on her face, Who was it who had hurt Qianqian? The guards looked at each other. In the end, one of them stood out to make the report. Reporting to the Imperial Concubine, it was the Sixth Princess, Feng Qianhuan, who had hurt the Fourth Princess 1 . What? Concubine Liu was enraged and she mmed her hand violently on the wall. Feng Qianhuan! That sl*t had daredy a finger on my daughter! I want her to suffer a fate worse than death and you, youre a bunch of useless things who cant even protect the Fourth Princess properly. How do you intend to pay for this offense? Thud! The guards knelt to the ground in unison, Please forgive us, Imperial Concubine. Hmph, you had failed to protect the princess and you all deserve to die! Men, take them all away and beat them to death! A vicious light shed in Concubine Lius eyes as a malignant look appeared on her beautiful and alluring face. Yes, Imperial Concubine. The guards behind her stepped forward once they received her order and took the guards who had failed to protect the princess. Not long after that, mournful wails could be heard outside the pces bedchamber. Their heart-wrenching shrieks echoed throughout the sky. Chapter 1768 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (11)

Chapter 1768: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (11)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Servants! Once Concubine Liu had ordered the guards to be dragged away, a vicious light shed in her eyes. I want to see His Imperial Highness! The Imperial Study. A man dressed in bright yellow robes was seated at the desk, evaluating a memorandum. Suddenly, someone announced sharply outside the study, Your Imperial Majesty, the Imperial Concubine requests an audience. When Zuo Long heard the announcement, he knitted his brows slightly and replied indifferently, Let her in. As Youmand. Once he had spoken, the studys door burst open and a weeping beauty rushed into the room. She threw herself down on the ground and knelt in front of Zuo Long before she spoke pitifully, Your Imperial Highness, you have to grant me justice. Zuo Long rose to his feet and quickly walked towards Concubine Liu. He helped her to her feet and asked with concern, Beloved concubine, what happened? You can tell Us. We will grant you justice. Your Imperial Highness, Feng Qianhuan had picked up a gigolo from who knows where and though that gigolo doesnt belong to any organization, his powers were substantial. He had injured Qianqian in front of the Imperial guards and fractured Qianqians finger. Please, Imperial Highness, grant Qianqian justice. What? Zuo Longs expression sank. He suddenly fell silent and a peculiar light shed in his eyes. Beloved concubine, We will grant you justice! Since it was Feng Qianhuanspanion who had hurt Qianqian, We will catch that man and bring him back for you to deal with him. Imperial Highness. Concubine Liu noticed that Zuo Long had not mentioned anything about punishing Feng Qianhuan and an unwillingness rose from her heart. How should we deal with Feng Qianhuan? If it had not been for her, Qianqian would never have run into such trouble. Now that youve mentioned this, Concubine Liu, We must warn you. From now on, you must treat Qianhuan and her brother a little better. Dont make things difficult for them. A slightly reserved glint appeared in Zuo Longs eyes as he continued slowly, A while back, a Spirit Sect disciple had sent a pill over. Impressively, that pill was widely-known in the West Spirit Maind twenty years ago and was that genius woman, Gu Ruoyuns legacy! She had single-handedly defeated the Immortal Realm back then! We heard that the Spirit Sects Honorable Sir Qianqi is Gu Ruoyuns great-uncle so its not out of the ordinary for the Spirit Sect to have her pills. Gu Ruoyun was an immortal legend on the maind. Even a three-year-old child would know about her name. Even after twenty years, her name has not faded with the passage of time. Instead, her fame has spread even further! Besides, Zuo Long had heard that Gu Ruoyun and her husband were no longer humans but have already ascended to be Martial Gods! The pills she had left behind were naturally particrly valuable. Under most circumstances, the Spirit Sect would only award their most outstanding disciples with one of them. Imperial Highness, did You say that the Spirit Sect disciple has gifted us with a pill? Concubine Lius gaze lit up as her eyes shed with greed. Why would the Spirit Sect do such a thing? The Vermillion Bird Country is nothingpared to the geniuses of the Spirit Sect! Zuo Long looked at Concubine Liu and replied faintly, That pill is an engagement gift. That genius from the Spirit Sect has somehow fallen for Feng Qianhuan and wants to take her as his wife. With the Spirit Sects support, do you think that Feng Qianhuan is someone that you can touch? Thats not all, We want to change her surname to Zuo now to bring glory upon the Vermillion Bird Country. Once, Zuo Long had believed that Feng Qianhuans crimson hair and scarlet eyes were a sign of bad luck. Hence, in order to avoid being affected by the bad luck, he had issued an order that Feng Qianhuan does not have the right to bear his surname. Chapter 1769 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (12)

Chapter 1769: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (12)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Who would have thought that this girl, Feng Qianhuan, would turn out to have such good fortune and catch the eye of a Spirit Sect disciple? However, this news was like a sudden bolt of lightning on a clear day to Concubine Liu and caused her to back away and nearly fall to the ground. On what grounds does Feng Qianhuan have to receive a Spirit Sect disciples love? Concubine Lius features twisted with malice. I cant ept this, only my Qianqian can receive the recognition from a Spirit Sect disciple! Zuo Long slowly lowered his hand which had been supporting Concubine Liu and furrowed his brows. This was probably the first time that he has seen Concubine Lius true nature and a peculiar light shed in his eyes. Even though he has long been aware of Concubine Liu and her daughters abuse towards Feng Qianhuan, at least it does not look unsightly on the surface. Now, was this vicious-looking woman truly the once poised and imposing Concubine Liu? Concubine Liu suddenly returned to her senses and suddenly noticed Zuo Long who was standing in front of her. The color drained from her face as she quickly exined, Imperial Highness, I... I was feeling too sad earlier. After all, Qianqian had been hurt because of her yet she has escaped punishment. How can I, as Qianqians mother, not feel sorrow? We are tired. Zuo Long waved his hand and replied icily, You may leave. Furthermore, remember what Weve just told you. We cannot draw the ire of the Spirit Sect so you can no longer target Feng Qianhuan and her brother. Do you understand? Yes. Concubine Liu bit her lip in annoyance and lowered her head, I will do as Youmand. Once she had finished speaking, she left the Imperial study in an upset state. The hatred in her eyes only continued to grow. ... The courtyard was quiet and filled with fallen leaves. Feng Qianhuan turned towards the youth behind her and said, This is where I stay. Originally, a princess from the Imperial Harem isnt allowed to leave the residence before adulthood but since Im not important in the eyes of the Imperial Pce so no one stops me from going out. Big Sister, youre back. Just then, a voice filled with joy rang out from a corner of the courtyard. A tiny, riceball-like figure flew out and ran towards Feng Qianhuan. It was a boy with soft and smooth skin like polished jade. He was about ten years old or more and his adorable features were filled with excitement. Hisrge, round eyes were like grapes, sparkling and translucent. When he noticed the youth who was standing next to Feng Qianhuan, his heart filled with vignce and he quickly grabbed Feng Qianhuans arm before asking icily, Who are you? Qianbei Xun scoffed haughtily, Im your brother-inw. What? The little boy jumped immediately and his adorable and fair features looked enraged, Ive never acknowledged your existence yet you dare to try and snatch my sister away. Shes mine! As if demonstrating his possession, he tightened his grip on Feng Qianhuans arm. Chener. Feng Qianhuan lowered her head and looked at the little boy who was only at the height of her waist. Her face was no longer as cold and detached as before and a gentle smile appeared in her blood-red eyes. Hes my savior so you cant be rude to him. Furthermore, have you finished your homework? Zuo Chen blinked and turned towards Feng Qianhuan to say, Big Sister, Chener has finished his homework and cultivated very seriously. One day, Chener will grow up and protect you so those bad guys cant bully you ever again. Chapter 1770 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (13)

Chapter 1770: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (13)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Then Ill wait for you to protect me. Feng Qianhuan smiled again. This smile was unlike her previous ones. The tenderness in this smile dazzled Qianbei Xuns eyes and, unbeknownst to him, a hint of jealousy rose in his heart. When will this woman smile at me like that? Hey, what are you doing? Just as Zuo Chen was disying his determination to Feng Qianhuan, arge hand grabbed him and dragged him firmly away from Feng Qianhuans side. Let me go, you b*stard, let me go! Zuo Chen struggled in Qianbei Xuns grasp and his little face was filled with anger as he cried out in rage. This fellow reallycks training. Qianbei Xun looked at the little struggling fellow in his grasp before he turned his eyes towards Feng Qianhuan. Give him to me for a while. I shall return him to you brand new. Feng Qianhuan nodded. Alright. She felt a sense of trust towards Qianbei Xun and believes that this youth would never hurt her. If you want to be powerful enough to protect her, be good and stop wriggling. Qianbei Xun swept his gaze towards the little boy in his arms as he barked coldly. Indeed, when Zuo Chen heard those words, he immediately stopped moving though his clear and limpid eyes were still filled with irritation and anger. After he had spoken, Qianbei Xun took a single leap and disappeared from the courtyard... ... They were in an uninhabited forest with the faint auras of spiritual beasts in it. However, there seemed to be something which the spiritual beasts feared and none of them dared to approach the pair who were standing in the forest. Why did you bring me here? Zuo Chen pouted as he asked sulkily. I will use one part over a thousandth of my power to fight you. If you can defeat me, you win. What? Zuo Chen ced his hands on his hips in anger and red viciously at the silver-haired youth, Are you looking down on me? One out of a thousandth of his power? How minuscule was that? This youth seemed to be older than him by only a few years yet he was looking down on him? How could he tolerate this insult? Im training you. Qianbei Xun nced at the little fellow and spoke with cold arrogance, Your power is vastly different from your sisters. On what grounds did you think that youd be able to protect her? When youve finally grown to that point, would she still need your protection? Qianbei Xun was speaking the truth yet those words prickled into Zuo Chens heart. He brandished his little fists and threw a punch at Qianbei Xuns beautifully handsome face. Thud! Though Zuo Chen had attacked Qianbei Xun with all his strength, Qianbei Xun only raised his hand and caught his little fist easily. You... Zuo Chen was enraged. Youre strong but you are bullying the weak. What kind of ability is that? I certainly dont believe that you had only used one over a thousandth of your power. Im not going to fight you. I want to go home! Qianbei Xun curled the corners of his lips as his proud ck eyes nced at Zuo Chen. You want to know the true measure of my power? Zuo Chen was shaken but he nodded earnestly in the end. Alright, Ill show you! Qianbei Xun smiled confidently. He then raised his hand... A sound which resembled a stampede of ten thousand horses could be heard. When Zuo Chen turned around to look, he was dumbfounded from fright. Countless powerful spiritual beasts were running towards them from behind. Some flew in the sky while others crawled on the ground. There were even some which swam in the waters... The countless number of spiritual beasts caused Zuo Chens heart rate to rise as panic clouded his adorable face. F*ck, therere so many spiritual beasts! Run, lets get out of here! Chapter 1771 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (14)

Chapter 1771: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (14)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Xun smiled. This was the first time he has ever seen such a panicked expression on the little kid since he had met him. It looks like his efforts in bringing this kid to the Spiritual Beast Forest would not go to waste... Why are there so many spiritual beasts here? What is this ce? The little kid was nearly in tears. He no longer bothered about the fact that the youth was a hateful person who wanted to take his sister away and ran towards him before clinging onto his body. Qianbei Xun swept his gaze towards the grief-stricken kid and said, Its the Spiritual Beast Forest. However, this was only the edge of the Spiritual Beast Forest. If they went in too deeply, he might end up getting lost again... The stampede sounded like rolling thunder. The little kids entire body felt like it was being tenderized and he turned his tear-stained face towards Qianbei Xun toment, Weve only traveled for a few minutes but how could we have flown into the distant Spiritual Beast Forest. Are you threatening me? Where else do you think that we can find Martial Honor-ranked spiritual beasts aside from the Spiritual Beast Forest? Qianbei Ye got the impression that this little kid was not frightened enough and asked again. At that moment, Zuo Chen was terrified to the point of dumbness. He had thought that there would be Martial Kings and Martial Generals amongst these spiritual beasts at the very most. He never thought that there were Martial Honors amongst them. What kind of power does a Martial Honor hold? The most powerful cultivators on this maind were limited to Martial Honors. How could he not feel terrified? Im finished. This time, Im truly going to lose my life here. How can I die here without saying goodbye to my sister onest time? Zuo Chens fear has reached the limit and he burst into tears. He felt that he has not lived long enough and human life was so wonderous, how could he bear to die now? Just as Zuo Chen was wailing and howling in terror, the spiritual beasts stopped their stampede right in front of Qianbei Xun. They then collectively lowered their heads and crawled on the ground submissively. Zuo Chen, who had given up on fighting, saw this and was shocked again. He stopped crying and his eyes opened wide on his dazed face. Why do I feel as if these spiritual beasts were submitting to us? Whats the meaning of this? What are they doing? Zuo Chen certainly does not believe that the spiritual beasts were submitting to him so he turned his gaze towards the young man behind him. The young man grinned and spoke cockily, Call me brother-inw and you can choose any of these spiritual beasts. Crash! It was as if a sudden bolt of lightning had struck Zuo Chen dumb. Had these spiritual beastse here just for this kid? What treasure has my sister picked up? Howl! Roar! The spiritual beasts cried out as if they echoed Qianbei Xuns words. Zuo Chens eyes darted around. His once domineering expression was gone, reced by a sense of obedience. Brother-inw. The little kid greeted him obediently as he twidled his fingers and asked pitifully, May I have a Martial Honor spiritual beast? You may. Qianbei Xun lifted his chin and turned towards the spiritual beasts, All Martial Honor spiritual beasts, step out. Once he had spoken, several spiritual beasts stepped out of the group. The spiritual beasts were divided into Raging me Tigers, Heavenly ne Boars, and Illustrious Summit Birds. Qianbei Xun nodded in satisfaction before turning his gaze toward Zuo Chen once again. You may choose one of these to form a contract with you. Zuo Chens eyes lit up instantly, Brother-inw, dont worry, you shall be my brother-inw from now on. If anyone disapproves of you as my brother-inw, I will be the first one to dispute against them! Chapter 1772 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (15)

Chapter 1772: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (15)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Xun and Zuo Chen returned to the mansion. Feng Qianhuan immediately noticed that Zuo Chen, who had viewed Qianbei Xun with enmity, was now tagging along behind him in a docile manner as if thetter was his own rtive. Feng Qianhuan was shocked. She could notprehend what could have happened which would cause such a big change in Zuo Chen attitude towards Qianbei Xun. Of course, she was unaware that her little brother, Zuo Chen, has been bribed with a spiritual beast. Qianbei Xun. Feng Qianhuan pursed her lips as she turned towards him with aplex look in her eyes. Youve offended those people from the Imperial Pce for my sake. Some people hade by to arrest you earlier on but I had chased them away. Arrest me? Qianbei Xun paused as a sense of cockiness appeared on his handsome features. Who do they think they are? They dont have the right to imprison me! Xueer, since Ive decided on making you my wife, I wont let anyone hurt you. Thats right. Zuo Chen nodded in confirmation and smiled in an adorable manner. Brother-inw, you must know how much those people have bullied my sister. I want to learn from you as much as I can and destroy those people in the future to avenge my sister! Feng Qianhuan was shocked again. She went into a daze as if a bolt of lightning had just struck from the sky. Brother-inw? When had this kid started saying these words so fluently? More importantly, how has this kid betrayed me so easily? Feng Qianhuan watched in shock as Zuo Chen turned towards Qianbei Xun and blinked. Brother-inw, the guest room of my sisters residence is too cluttered and dirty. The pce maidens are very busy as well and dont have the time to neaten it up for you. Youll sleep under the same roof as my sister. Zuo Chen! Feng Qianhuan gritted her teeth. This was the first time she wanted to dish out some violence on this damned kid. When had the guest rooms of the residence be cluttered and dirty? Furthermore, what does he mean by the pce maids are very busy? The pce maids do this for a living 1 ! In the end, this damned kid, Zuo Chen, has actually betrayed me! Does he even want Qianbei Xun to be the same room as me? Thats not a bad idea. Qianbei Xun nodded. In that case, I shall live with your sister. Looks like he had made the right move by gifting that spiritual beast to this kid. His indulgence towards this kid had not gone to waste! Now, has he not gained the advantage of being in a favored position? You will live next door. Feng Qianhuan swept her gaze towards Qianbei Xun as she replied steadily. That... Qianbei Xun blinked at her. Depends on my mood. That depends on his mood? Feng Qianhuan rubbed her forehead in exasperation. Im tired and Im going to rest. Also, Im warning you! You are not allowed to step into my room. As she was saying her piece, she had turned and shot Qianbei Xun a re as she warned him fiercely. The fiery-haired girl then left without a second look back... Qianbei Xun stared at her as she left. The corners of his lips curled up into a grin as his ck eyes watched her until her figure disappeared into the setting sun... Brother-inw. Zuo Chen poked Qianbei Xun with his elbow. This is all I can do to help you. Whether you get to hold the beauty in the end would depend on your own abilities. Furthermore, let me tell you a secret, I heard that someone from the Spirit Sect had sent my Imperial Father an engagement present not too long ago and wants to marry my sister. My sister is still unaware of this so you must be careful. The Spirit Sect? A glint shed across Qianbei Xuns eyes and he chuckled scornfully. So, even a member of the Spirit Sect dares to fight me for my woman? That fellow thinks too highly of himself! I wont give anyone who catches my eye away to another man! Chapter 1773 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (16)

Chapter 1773: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (16)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nightfall. The moon was glowing softly. Just as Feng Qianhuan was about to fall asleep, she suddenly noticed Qianbei Xuns figure hurriedly speed past outside. She jolted a little and fell silent before she ultimately decided to run after him. She kept a careful distance of around ten meters behind Qianbei Xun so that he would not pick up on her presence. ... A white-robed young girl was standing in a deep and quiet forest. She had a flute in her hand and ced it against her lips to y it. This young girl was not a peerless beauty as her graceful features were scattered with freckles which took away some of the colors from her features. However, her eyes were vivid and moving like the clear waters of a stream and looked as if they could cleanse ones heart. The freckled young girl stood beneath a tree and yed her instrument quietly. Several spiritual beasts surrounded her and began to dance along to the musical notes of her flute. Gu. Wan. Bai! A voice roared through the dark night as if spoken through gritted teeth. It caused the flute-ying young girl to jump in fright. When she saw the person who was charging towards her, she immediately turned away as if she had just seen a fearsome wild beast and attempted to escape. Gu Wanbai, try to take another step if you dare! The mans voice was spitting with anger like a volcano. Gu Wanbai did not dare to make another move. She turned around awkwardly and greeted the silver-haired youth who had approached her. Xiao Xuner, long time no see. What are you doing here? Long time no see? Qianbei Xun gnashed his teeth forcefully while mes spat from his eyes. Youre certainly easy to find. Speak, where have those two run off to? Gu Wanbai looked a little guilty. I-I dont know. You dont know? Qianbei Xun gritted his teeth firmly, Do you think that you can clear yourself of suspicion just by saying that? Those two have irresponsibly cast me aside and you really dont know where theyve gone to? Dont forget that I know you had left with them. Youd better tell me their location like a good girl or Ill find a groom for you and marry you off! What? Gu Wanbai panicked. Little brother Xuner, you cant do this. I only wanted to apany Master and I certainly dont want to apany some stinky men! I really dont know where theyve gone off to. Furthermore, what are you doing here? If I had known that this kid would make an appearance in this ce, why would I have possiblye to the Vermillion Bird Country? Once caught by this fellow, he would forcefully interrogate me for my Masters location! Gu Wanbai, Ill give you onest chance. Are you going to exin yourself or not? Qianbei Xun has clearly lost all patience. If Gu Wanbai continued to refuse to reveal his parents location, he does not mind torturing a confession out of her! This... Gu Wanbais thoughts were everywhere. Her eyes darted around as she continued, Your father doesnt want anybody to disturb their time together so he has forbidden me from revealing where they are. If I tell on them, I fear that your father will have me married off immediately. She was not that stupid. Inparison, Qianbei Ye was far more terrifying than his son. He doesnt want anybody to disturb them? Qianbei Xun smiled icily. Why were you allowed to follow them and not me? Gu Wanbai murmured in a small voice that only she could hear, Thats because youre always hovering around Master so Masters husband would naturally refuse to let youe along... Chapter 1774 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (17)

Chapter 1774: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (17)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The little girls reply nearly caused Qianbei Xun to go mad with rage. Heughed in spite of his anger and his cocky eyes disyed a sense of gloom, Gu. Wan. Bai! Are you really not going to tell me where that fellow has taken my mother off to? His voice was eerie and terrifying. It sent shivers down Gu Wanbais spine. She meekly took a step back and shook her head vehemently, I cant tell you. I really cannot. Wait for Master Dongfangs birthday. Master and her husband will surely make an appearance. By then, you can just look go to the Dongfang family home and look for them. Its only a few days away anyway. Great, this is just great! Qianbei Xunughed icily. Since youre so protective over those two, you can bring a groom home like a good girl after great grandfathers birthday celebration! Furthermore, when you see those two, tell them that I will look for them at great grandfathers birthday celebration and will be bringing their daughter-inw along! You can leave now! The eerie aura which encircled Gu Wanbai vanished and she heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, this son certainly takes after his father. He was just as frightening when he was angry. Wait a minute! What did he just say, daughter-inw? Gu Wanbaisrge eyes widened with shock as she stared at Qianbei Xuns beautifully handsome features in astonishment. Heavens, did I hear it wrong? Is there a woman who can ept this little devil? Wheres that woman? I need to go and worship her. Gu Wanbai, dont think that I dont know what youre thinking! If you dont tell me where they are, dont even think of going to see my wife. Qianbei Xun noticed the excitement in Gu Wanbais eyes and coldly rejected her before she could voice her intentions. Dont do that. Gu Wanbai stared at Qianbei Xun pleadingly and spoke pitifully, Xiao Xuner, fulfill your older sisters curiosity. Wheres your wife? I need to express my adoration towards her for having the courage to take you on. I have nothing but admiration towards this kind of boldness. Gu Wanbai, what are you implying? Qianbei Xuns eyes darkened coldly. What do you mean by her boldness in taking me on? Am I that frightening? Gu Wanbai was a good and honest child. She had absolutely no fear towards the murderous glint in Qianbei Xuns eyes and nodded silently. How could this fellow be limited to only being a frightening person? He was just like his father whos aplete abnormality. However, his father had Master to tame him. Who knows what kind of woman could tame Qianbei Xun... The more Gu Wanbai thought about this, the more curious she felt. However, she understood that Qianbei Xuns bull-like stubbornness would never allow her to meet his wife. Xiao Xuner, its not like Im going to bully your wife. Why wont you let me see her? Gu Wanbai pouted and asked. Qianbei Xun nced at her indifferently. My mother had taught you medicine yet you ended up learning the art of poison. Im afraid that you might gift my wife with some poison and she might end up poisoning me on our wedding night, rendering me unable to consummate the marriage. Who am I going to cry to? 1 Cough, cough! Gu Wanbai nearly choked on her own saliva. She cleared her throat and a grin shed on her reddened face. Thats not a bad idea. When I see your wife, I will gift her a few poisons for protection in case you intend to force yourself on her 2 . Go away! Qianbei Xun bellowed as his eyes narrowed with a dangerous light. He has already decided that, no matter what, he could not let his wife meet this damned girl, Gu Wanbai! Otherwise, if he actually ends up suddenly unable to consummate upon reaching his climax, death would be better than living for him! Chapter 1775 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (18)

Chapter 1775: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (18)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fine, Ill leave. Gu Wanbais mouth twitched. She then considered for a moment before she pulled out the flute and ced it in Qianbei Xuns hand. If you want to find me, just y this flute. I will be able to rush over immediately even if Im a thousand miles away. However, let me be clear, if you want my help, you must let me see your wife to satisfy my curiosity. Qianbei Xunughed contemptuously. Dont worry, I wont ever require your aid. Despite saying that, Qianbei Xun epted the flute as he replied sulkily, You can go now! Forget about meeting my wife, that way is shut! Ever since they were young, Qianbei Xun and Gu Wanbai would quarrel each time they met each other. Gu Wanbai would bicker with him when she was younger but she eventually gave up on fighting with this kid. Because she has an even better way to get back at him now! That was to wait for him to marry someone one day and to make him unable to consummate on the wedding night. This was how she would punish him for quarreling with her for so many years! As Qianbei Xun understood Gu Wanbais sinister plots very well, he decided not to let her meet Feng Qianhuan so that she would not be influenced by that little girl. Besides, knowing Feng Qianhuans character, she might actually end up conspiring with Gu Wanbai and poison him on their wedding night... By then, he would certainly have cried and fainted into thetrine pit! Im leaving. Gu Wanbai nced at Qianbei Xun. Im really leaving. Are you really not allowing me to see your wife? Get lost! Qianbei Xun scoffed coldly and spat with a contemptuous smile. What was the meaning of chivalry? He, Qianbei Xun, has never known such a thing. In this world, only his mother and wife were able to hold his attention. As for this damned girl, Gu Wanbai... If anyone dares to bully her, since he was her little brother, he would avenge her somehow! After all, Gu Wanbai was also a member of his family! However, he would notpromise when ites to his happiness! He certainly does not want to lose the ability to consummate with his wife on their wedding night. Alright, Im leaving. Gu Wanbais eyes flickered as her face lit up with a cute and innocent smile. Qianbei Xun, do you really think that you can stop me from meeting your wife just like that? Youll be bringing your wife to Master Dongfangs birthday celebration anyway so Ill be able to meet her then. Gu Wanbai grew excited once again as if she had just thought of something fun1 . She rubbed her hands continuously as her eyes gleamed. However, when she noticed the unhappy look on Qianbei Xuns face, she put her grin away andughed dryly before turning to leave. ... Feng Qianhuan stared intently at the man whose back was facing her and gently pursed her lips. As she was quite a distance away, she had been unable to eavesdrop on their conversation and could only guess at their rtionship based on their facial expressions. Even though Qianbei Xun had his back against her, she could see the freckled young girls expressions very clearly. That young girl had looked rathercheerful and lighthearted 2 just before she left until the freckles on her face seemed to dance. Based on her understanding of Qianbei Xuns character over the past few days, he had not shown any interest towards another woman aside from herself. Therefore, she was surprised to see that the youth and the freckled girl had seemed quite intimate when they had interacted... Unconsciously, a sour feeling arose in Feng Qianhuans heart when she thought about this and she was shocked by this tinge of jealousy. Chapter 1776 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (19)

Chapter 1776: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (19)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Could I have fallen for this guy after our interactions in the Spiritual Beast Forest? Feng Qianhuan, who has never been courted by any man, fell silent before she lifted her head and stared at Qianbei Xun with aplicated expression in her eyes. Xueer, since youvee along, why are you hiding over there? The young mans voice caused Feng Qianhuans heart to tremble before she finally stood up. The moonlight was shining upon the young mans silver robes. the scene was so beautiful that it was suffocating. His beauty was so exquisite and unreal that he seemed as if he has just stepped out from a painting. You knew that I had followed you? Feng Qianhuan raised her brow as she looked at the young man and asked. I had known from the moment you had followed me. Qianbei Xun slowly turned around. His handsome and beautiful features were lit up with a smile. Otherwise, why did you think that I had moved so slowly? If I didnt want you to follow me, you would never have been able to keep up with me. Feng Qianhuan fell silent. She knows that Qianbei Ye was stating the truth but she frowned when she remembered the intimacy the youth and the freckled girl had shared during their interaction. Qianbei Xun, whos that girl you were talking to and how is she rted to you? 1 She had asked her burning questions in the end. Qianbei Xun stared at her enticingly when he heard her questions. He smiled as he noticed the quick sh of feelings in the young girls eyes. With a gentle brush of a breeze, he arrived beside Feng Qianhuan and pulled her firmly into his arms before locking her in his embrace until she was unable to move. Qianbei Xun! Feng Qianhuans expression sank as she barked icily, Let me go! Are you jealous, wife? The youths voice carried a sense of adtion and caused Feng Qianhuan to freeze. Her red lips pouted slightly as she turned away and refused to look at the youth. Qianbei Xun chuckled. That damned girl is my mothers disciple and she can also be considered as my older sister. I hade here because I had overheard the sound of her flute. Not too long ago, my father had snatched my mother away and brought this girl along with them. I, however, had been left behind by them. I had traveled to this ce because I want to find my parents and make my father understand that its not that easy to cast me aside! Feng Qianhuan seemed shaken as she looked at Qianbei Xun in surprise. Is he exining the situation to me? However... Qianbei Xun paused. After you had appeared, I can finally understand how my father had felt. Indeed, one is put into a bad mood whenever they are disturbed by another. If someone were to interrupt us whenever we spent time together, I will certainly have them thrown out immediately 2 ! Feng Qianhuan fell silent for a moment and no longer resisted his embrace as her blood-red eyes slowly darkened. Suddenly, she lifted her head to look at Qianbei Xun and asked, You keep insisting that you want to marry me and that you understand how I am to an extent but do you have any idea where Im originally from? Unfortunately, you dont know a thing. Feng Qianhuanughed bitterly. Im not from this world. Im only utilizing this persons shell to survive and I will leave this ce sooner orter to find my parents. By then, perhaps we might be separated forever. Qianbei Xun, even if that was the case, do you still want to marry me? Chapter 1777 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (20)

Chapter 1777: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (20)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Xun stared fixedly at the young girl in his arms as the corners of his lips curled with an imperious smile. My father had to go through several lifetimes just to find my mother and be her husband. If you do disappear, I, Qianbei Xun, will find you no matter where you are! I wont let you cast me aside! The youths voice was cocky and domineering as his words mmed violently into Feng Qianhuans heart and caused it to tremble. She lowered her eyelids as she continued, What if I told you that we arent even from the same dimension? So what? Qianbei Xun raised his brow slightly. My mother had told me that once Ive decided on a girl, I must hold her hand and walk the rest of my life with her and never let go! Xueer, now that Ive chosen you, nothing can stand in my way. Feng Qianhuan pursed her red lips as she broke away from Qianbei Xuns embrace sat down against a nearby tree. Her crimson eyes were no longer as cold as they were and were now filled with a gentle smile. However, her smile was bitter as she stared off into the distance as if she was trying to see the people she yearned for through the cover of the ck night. Qianbei Xun, are you willing to hear my story? Qianbei Xun sat down next to her. His ck eyes stared at the vast night sky as well as he said, Tell me, Im listening. Im not from this dimension. So to say, I had stepped through the dimensions and transitioned to this ce. My mother is also someone who had transitioned from another dimension. She had transitioned to the Godly Maind from a ce called Ancient China. This Godly Maind is somewhat simr to the West Spirit Maind in that its also the lowest-ranked maind in that world! However, my mother was exceptional. She and my father had worked their way to the top maind step by step. They even reached the ultimate peak or existence. However, I had given my life to save my mother during the final battle! Even so, I have no regrets. Shes my mother and I will sacrifice my life for her anytime! However, I had not died. Instead, my spirit had transitioned through dimensions into a ce which waspletely different from the world I had lived it. Furthermore, my spirit had remained here for more than ten years until I met Princess Feng Qianhuan of the Vermillion Bird Country... Feng Qianhuan took a deep breath. She felt somewhat relieved after narrating the incidents she had never told anyone for so many years. Princess Feng Qianhuan was also someone who had suffered under oppression. She was treated with contempt and abused just because she has scarlet hair and crimson eyes. She went to the forest to kill herself and my spirit had happened to be passing by at the time. I had tried to persuade her to notmit suicide but she refused and requested that I live on under her identity. She wanted me to take care of her only brother so I had agreed. It goes without saying that Xueer had tried to reincarnate through other bodies but Feng Qianhuan was the only one that allowed her to be sessfully reborn! Their bodies were very simr so she was finally able to live in this dimension through Feng Qianhuans identity. As she was narrating about her past, a hand reached out beside her and pulled her firmly into an embrace. The youths domineering voice then spoke in her ear and nearly caused her heart to stop beating. Xueer, dont you think that it was destiny that has brought you here? So that we could meet? Qianbei Xun raised his brow as he turned towards Feng Qianhuan. Therefore, this is all the more reason why you should marry me. Chapter 1778 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (21)

Chapter 1778: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (21)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Feng Qianhuan shivered. She then inclined her head to look at the youths handsome face and nodded, Alright. Feng Qianhuan was clear about what she felt for Qianbei Xun! It was undeniable that this cocky youth has given her a good impression! However, she had rejected him continuously because of theplications of her identity. Now that she has disclosed everything to him, was else was there to worry about? Qianbei Xun, Ive told you my secret. I wonder, can you tell me your story in return? Feng Qianhuan gently furrowed her brows as her red eyes smiled at Qianbei Xun. Qianbei Xun thought for a moment before saying, I dont have much of a story to tell so let me tell you about my mother and father. Its quite a long story but my father still enjoys telling it over and over again... A peculiar light shed in Qianbei Xuns eyes as he thought about his family. Even Feng Qianghuan did not know how to describe that peculiar expression. Was it love and hate? That was right. Qianbei Xuns expression showed both love and hatred! He loves Qianbei Ye not because he was his father but more so how he had supported his family on his own efforts! A father was an indispensable part of a family and was the idol in the eyes of his children! Generally speaking, the fathers personality and attitude determined the type of children he produces. At the same time, he also hated Qianbei Ye. Simply because that fellow has constantly taken his mother away to enjoy their time together and left their son, Qianbei Xun, alone. How could Qianbei Xun not feel resentful? However, this resentment was a far cry from the love he has for them... Feng Qianhuan listened quietly as Qianbei Xun told his story. She never expected such an outstanding woman and a devoted man to have existed on the West Spirit Maind. If both their parents were to meet, they would immediately be the best of friends. Thats pretty much their story. Qianbei Xun gently raised his brow and looked at Feng Qianhuan. As for that damned girl you had just seen, her name is Gu Wanbai. Her story is rather bizarre as well, you can trace it back to her past life and present life. Tell me. Feng Qianhuan asked in interest. This... Qianbei Xun felt uneasy when he saw how interested Feng Qianhuan was in that damned girl, Gu Wanbai. However, he replied to her question in the end, That girl had saved my mothers life once but my mother had caused her vige to suffer a catastrophe resulting in the massacre of the entire vige. Unexpectedly, my mother encountered her reincarnation several yearster. In order to assuage her guilt, my mother had taken her in as her disciple... Qianbei Xun had described things simply but Feng Qianhuan managed to detect his aversion. Her eyes disyed a sense of sympathy as she said, I never thought that her origins were so pitiful. Xueer, you shouldnt sympathize with that girl. That damned girls skill in poison is so advanced that no one on the entire maind dares to offend her. Theres nothing to pity about her. Qianbei Xun raised his brows. Besides, youd better stay away from that girl in the future. I dont want her to be a bad influence on you. Feng Qianhuan did not speak as her red lips curled into an angle. She would never let anyone who has piqued her interest get away so easily. Qianbie Xun, at the end of the day, youre still family. Is it really a good thing for you to treat her like that? The space between her brows lifted with a smile. She really wants to meet that young girl named Gu Wanbai. Chapter 1779 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (22)

Chapter 1779: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (22)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Only because... The more poisonous the girl was, the more she liked her?! Dont make assumptions just because she looks innocent and naive. In truth, we have been fighting since we were young. Besides, do you know what she said? She wants to give you a poison for our wedding night in the future and poison me so that I wont be able to consummate our marriage! Qianbei Xun had carelessly blurted this out as he was angrily criticizing Gu Wanbai. 1 He immediately regretted what he had just said. Oh... Feng Qianhuan gently narrowed her eyes as a dangerous smile crept into the corners of her face. Thats not a bad idea. Qianbei Xuns handsome features instantly turned as ck as the bottom of a cauldron. He locked Feng Qianhuan in ce with his hands and scoffed coldly, I wont give you the chance to be acquainted with that damned girl. Otherwise, his lifetimes worth of happiness would be handed over here and now. Its gettingte and I head back to the mansion. Feng Qianhuan rose to her feet as a peculiar light shed through her blood-red eyes. If it had not been for Chener, I would have left this ce long ago. She had promised to take care of Zuo Chen so she has to keep her word no matter what. This was the reason why she had not left the Vermillion Bird Country even after such a long time... Qianbei Xun seemed to remember what Zuo Chen had told him today and he furrowed his brows as he asked, Xueer, do you know anyone from the Spirit Sect? The Spirit Sect? Feng Qianhuan looked at Qiannei Xun and shook her head, No, I dont. She doesnt? Qianbei Xun frowned even more. Since Feng Qianhuan does not know anyone from the Spirit Sect, why would a disciple from the Spirit Sect want to marry her? However, regardless of the reason, he could not possibly let that man take his woman away! ... It was daybreak. After Feng Qianhuan had returnedst night, she had not slept. Instead, she had crossed her legs and began to cultivate. She only opened her eyes and left her room once the morning light shone in. Wheres Chener? Usually, Zuo Chen would wake up at the crack of dawn and would practice his martial arts in the courtyard. However, Feng Qianhuan had not seen the little figure and she frowned. Reporting to you, Princess. Members of the Imperial Pce had arrived earlier and urgently summoned the Ninth Prince to the pce. The Ninth Prince is now on his way to the Imperial Pce. He was urgently summoned to the pce? Feng Qianhuan was shaken. She did not know why but an ufortable feeling rose from her heart when she heard the pce maids report. That feeling soon expanded within her heart and caused her to be very worried. Servants, Im leaving for the pce! How could she stay back and allow Zuo Chen to enter the pce alone? That ce was full of cruel and vicious people! An Imperial edict has arrived! Just as Feng Qianhuan was about to make her way to the Imperial Pce, a sharp voice announced, An Imperial edict has arrived. The Sixth Princess is to ept the edict. Feng Qianhuan was shaken once again. She turned towards the eunuch who was carrying the edict as he walked into the courtyard and frowned. What are the chances for an Imperial edict to arrive just as Ive decided to go to the pce? Sixth Princess, allow this servant to make the long story short. His Imperial Highness has specifically ordered me to escort you to the pce to see Him. Please ept the edict, Princess. Feng Qianhuans gaze darkened and a light shed across her eyes. I need to get ready. I will head towards the pceter! One must have the means to resist adversity! Regardless of what that man wants to do, I, Feng Qianhuan, have nothing to fear! I would never have stayed in this ce if it wasnt for Zuo Chen! Therefore, she was naturally unafraid of the Imperial family... Sixth Princess, its best that you dont make this servant wait too long... The eunuch who had passed the edict smiled as he spoke. One should not make assumptions just because he had addressed himself as a servant. There was no trace of respect in his tone and he had paid no regards to the girl in front of him at all since the beginning. Feng Qianhuan red coldly at the eunuch and did not say very much as she turned around and headed to the courtyard. Chapter 1780 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (23)

Chapter 1780: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (23)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Imperial Pce. A yellow-d Zuo Long was sitting upright in the Imperial Study. A young man dressed in embroidered robes was sitting below him. This young man was particrly handsome with features that were soft and reserved. However, his eyes were like those of a venomous snakes and cause one to feel ufortable. A single look from him felt like a poisonous snake had entwined itself around ones neck, making it hard to breathe. Sir Yan, dont worry. We have summoned Huanger and she should be making her way to the pce soon. You may take her away then. The man addressed as Sir Yan nodded gently as his doleful eyes turned to look out of the study with a sense of impatience in his gaze. Zuo Long looked anxious as well. He could not understand what that damned girl, Feng Qianhuan was doing. It was taking so long for her toe to the pce! If Sir Yan gets angry and turned the Imperial Pce upside down, not even a few of her lifetimes could pay that price! Just as Zuo Long was deep in thought, a magnificent red-robed figure glided into the study. She was like a rose adorned with thorns, breathtakingly beautiful yet dangerous... Yan Zichens gloomy gaze softened when heid his eyes upon Feng Qianhuan. He stared fixedly at her as if he was carving the young girls beautiful features into his mind. His eyes only beheld her existence. Perhaps that small glimpse from several months ago had destined him to be entrapped for the rest of his life. However, he would dly endure this hardship. Lady Feng. Yan Zichens gloomy coldness changed and his features lit up with a thin smile. Long time no see. You... Feng Qianhuan raised her brow as she looked at Yan Zichen and asked, Do I know you? That one question implied that she was not acquainted with Yan Zichen at all. Everything else had stemmed from Yan Zichens one-sided passion! Yan Zichens expression sank. No woman he had ever wanted had slipped through his fingers before! However, he had not wanted to force Feng Qianhuan with threats and had hoped that she could love him wholeheartedly. We had met several months ago. Yan Zichen chuckled. I didnt think that youd have forgotten about me. Oh. Feng Qianhuan looked enlightened all of a sudden. Sorry, its hard for me to remember anyone who is unimportant to me. She had not remembered Yan Zichen as he was not someone who was important to her. Yan Zichens features turned cold. How could ignore the fact that this woman was turning him away at every word? On the other hand, how could he give up so easily? Impudence! Zuo Longs expression turned chilly. Zuo Qianhuan, Sir Yan had journeyed from a great distance to see you and this is how you treat him? Zuo Qianhuan? Feng Qianhuan really felt likeughing when she heard the words. She did not hold herughter back as her red lips curled into a disdainful angle. My apologies, Ive long cast you out from my genealogy. My name is Feng Qianhuan! You... Zuo Long was furious. He was about to rage at her when he was cut off by the young girls impatient voice. Forgive me but Im here to look for Chener. Where have you taken Chener? Hand him over immediately! Zuo Longughed icily when he saw the anxious look in the young girls eyes. You want to see Chener? Fine but you must marry Sir Yan first. As long as you marry Sir Yan, We will return Zuo Chen to you safe and sound! Otherwise, you can just wait to collect his body! Feng Qianhuans heart throbbed violently. She narrowed her scarlet eyes which shed with a dangerous light as she said, Zuo Chen is your own son yet youre using his life to threaten me? This man was cold-hearted to this degree! His heart would only ever hold ambition but not kinship! Chapter 1781 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (24)

Chapter 1781: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (24)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zuo Longughed coldly as he said, If We had not taken Zuo Chen away, what could We have used to make youply obediently? Youve always been rebellious from a young age and have never epted discipline. Only Zuo Chen could be used as a bargaining chip to control you! Feng Qianhuan did not reply as she tightened her hands into fists. She stared coldly at this man who was supposed to be her father while a sense of contempt shed in her blood-red eyes. You want to use Zuo Chen to threaten me? Youve made a grave mistake! She lifted the corners of her lips and stared arrogantly at Zuo Long. Ive stayed here all this while only for Zuo Chens sake! If it had not been for him, I would have run away from this ce long ago! However, if you want to use him to threaten me... Fine! I dont mind sending you to keep himpany in his grave! The young girls figure was filled with a dominant air as her arrogant eyes turned towards Zuo Long. Her blood-red eyes were shing with murderous intent. Id love to see if youd die before he does! Impudence! Zuo Longs countenance was filled with rage. He mmed his hand on the table and rose to his feet before his fist turned into a fierce wind and flew swiftly towards Feng Qianhuans chest. In his fury, Zuo Long seemed to have forgotten all about Yan Zichens existence. m! Just as his fistnded on Feng Qianhuan, powerful energy exploded from her body. Zuo Long was thrown away with a loud bang and fell heavily to the ground. Zuo Long lifted his head in astonishment to stare dazedly at the young girl in blood-red robes. He could not help but shiver as he asked. You... How is this even possible? How could he be unaware of his own daughters rank in power? Though this little girl had substantial gifts from a young age, she was still only fourteen years old and could not possibly have reached this rank of power now. What else was he unaware of during these past few years? sh! A longsword pierced through the air and stabbed into Zuo Longs trousers. It pinned him forcefully against the wall and its ice-cold de was only centimeters away from Zuo Longs family jewels... If the longsword had struck a little higher, his family jewels would have been cut off there and then! Zuo Long broke into cold sweat at the thought of this. He did not dare to move at all, afraid that he would end up castrating himself with one false move. I dont know if I should call you stupid or overconfident to dismiss your attendants after summoning me. Feng Qianhuanughed icily. You should now believe that I have the ability to ensure that your death arrives sooner than Zuo Chens! What do you want to do now? Should I kill you or do you want to return Zuo Chen to me? Zuo Long stared fixedly at that girls absolutely beautiful face. This was the first time he felt that the daughter whom he had neglected for so long was now aplete stranger to him... She was so unfamiliar that he felt afraid. Sir Yan. Zuo Long gritted his teeth as he turned towards Yan Zichen. A light shed across his eyes as he continued, Our daughter is a little disobedient so even We are unable to control her. Yan Zichen did not reply and he did not even look at Zuo Long. His eyesnded upon Feng Qianhuan as his handsome, gentle and reserved features lit up with an interested smile. Lady Feng, you really have drawn my interest more and more! Besides, I feel that we are a match made in heaven, a divine union. Why dont youe back to the Spirit Sect with me? I will shower you with unsurpassed power. Feng Qianhuanughed coldly. Did you say that you and I are a match made in heaven, a divine union? Why do I not feel that way? We are from two different worlds and dont suit each other at all. Youd better leave. I will never ept you. Chapter 1782 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (25)

Chapter 1782: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (25)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yan Zichen smiled as he said, I dont think were from two separate worlds, I think that were one and the same! Feng Qianhuan, marry me. I will give you the life you want and ensure that youll never suffer hardships from others. Feng Qianhuanughed. Her smile was absolutely beautiful and was so dazzling that one could not turn away. Yan Zichen had been enraptured by her smile and was unable to remove himself. The life that I want... Do you even have any idea about the kind of life I want? Yan Zichen looked at Feng Qianhuan as his eyes ran thick with overconfidence. The life you want is to undoubtedly take your brother away from this ce. I can help you with that! I can also ensure that the two of you will never grow cold or hungry! Im sorry. Feng Qianhuan paused before continuing, While its true that I do want that kind of life, I can achieve it through my own efforts. I dont need your help with that! Besides, I already have a fianc. You should just leave. I wont go with you. The young girls words caused Yan Zichens expression to sink. He gradually turned his gloomy and cold gaze towards Zuo Long and asked coldly, Feng Qianhuan already has a fianc. Why have You never mentioned this to me? Zuo Longs features changed as he countered, She doesnt have a fianc. This is only an excuse to reject you. Zuo Long had wanted to exin himself but he was unaware that his words had caused Yan Zichens expression to turn even more unsightly. Feng Qianhuan actually made up such an excuse just to reject him. If word about this gets out, where would he hide his dignity? Besides, when he had requested for her hand in marriage, Zuo Long had guaranteed that Feng Qianhuan would certainly agree to his proposal. He never expected to be rejected at this point. Feng Qianhuan. Yan Zichen narrowed his eyes as he took two steps towards Feng Qianhuan. You cant reject me! Since Im here now, Im going to take you as my wife. I also believe that you wille to love me one day! Not only was he a disciple of the Spirit Sects inner sect, he was also one of the candidates to be the next Young Master. As long as he was selected as the future Young Master, he would inherit the Sect Masters position very soon. By then, the entire maind would pretty much belong to him! If Feng Qianhuan marries him, she would certainly be able to trample over the entire maind! No one would dare to bully her then. He does not believe that Feng Qianhuan would have the courage to reject such a good opportunity! Feng Qianhuan swept her gaze coldly towards Yan Zichen. Her red lips curled into a disdainful angle as she said, In this lifetime, I, Feng Qianhuan, have never met someone ascent as you! Im only here to take Zuo Chen away! If you refuse to hand him over, I dont mind turning this Imperial Pce of yours upside down! Zuo Longs eyes sank. He looked at Yan Zichen and hoped that he would say something. However, Yan Zichen had remained quiet as he stared at Feng Qianhuan the entire time. The space between his brows was filled with absolute confidence. Not bad. Suddenly, a pleasant-sounding voice chimed in outside the study. In that instance, it fell into everyones ear. Yan Zichen furrowed his brows as his eyes slowly turned towards the door to look at the youth who had just walked into the study. The youth has exquisite features and a beautifully handsome face. His fair face was lit up with a cocky smile as his ck eyes slowly swept across everyone in the room before resting on Feng Qianhuan. When Feng Qianhuan saw the youths appearance, her cold and detached features rxed as a smile appeared in her red eyes. Chapter 1783 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (26)

Chapter 1783: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (26)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What are you doing here? She curled the corners of her lips as she stared intently at the young man who had appeared in the study. Her expression was no longer as cold, distant, and haughty as it was before. Instead, she now looks rather rxed. It was a sense offort which she had not felt ever since she had transitioned onto this maind... If I continue to stay hidden, I will lose my wife to someone else. Qianbei Xun scoffed as he stared coldly at the sunken-faced Yan Zichen. A murderous intent red up within his heart. Feng Qianhuan gently pursed her lips as aplicated glint appeared in her eyes. They wont be able to take me away. Qianbei Xun, who was pondering over how to torture Yan Zichen, caught the awkwardness in the young girls reply and went into a daze. He turned his gaze towards her and asked in disbelief, What did you just say? No one could take her away? Does that mean that she has epted his proposal? A wave of joy washed over Qianbei Xuns heart. His handsome face lit up with a smile as his ck eyes stared unblinkingly at the absolute beauty before him. Idiot! Feng Qianhuan red at Qianbei Xun before she turned her eyes towards Yan Zichen and curled her lips. I told you that Ive got a fianc. You should believe me now, right? Yan Zichens expression was as ck as a cauldrons bottom. His gaze slithered and twisted around Qianbei Xun like a venomous snake while a gloomy and cold light gleamed in his eyes. However, he did not react blindly or rashly. Instead, he probed the young mans powers! However, although he has broken through to the Martial Emperor rank, he was unable to discern the youths rank in power! Furthermore, there was no trace of spiritual energy fluctuations on the youths body at all! How could an outstanding woman like Feng Qianhuan fall for a good-for-nothing? This was clearly impossible. Hence, there was only one possibility. This youth must have hidden a treasure which concealed his power somewhere on his body. As a result, Yan Zichen was unable to discern his power. Yan Zichen narrowed his eyes as he thought about this. Even though he was unable to sense Qianbei Xuns power, he was confident that this mans power was no match for his! Purely because no other young person was any match for him on the West Spirit Maind! As for the high and mighty East Peak Maind... It was said that the powerful cultivators of that maind had agreed on certain conditions C no one was allowed to leave the East Peak Maind at will! Hence, this young man could not possibly havee from the East Peak Maind. Since that was the case, why should he fear Qianbei Xun? Whats your name? Yan Zichens lips curled into a disdainful smile as he stared coldly at Qianbei Xun. Qianbei Xun threw him a nce. You dont deserve to know my name! The arrogance in the young mans voice caused Yan Zichens expression to sink further. A vicious light then shed across his eyes. Hehe, youre the first person who dares to speak to me in this manner! I dont care who you are, Feng Qianhuan is a woman who has caught my eye! If you have any tact, I hope that you will automatically step aside to avoid suffering humiliation! As Yan Zichen was speaking, he failed to notice the increasingly thick murderous intent emanating from the youths body. This murderous intent expanded throughout the study and caused Zuo Long, who was hiding in a corner, to shiver. A sense of terror appeared in his eyes. Youre a member of the Spirit Sect? Qianbei Xun lifted his chin slightly and stared majestically down at Yan Zichen. May I ask which session of the Spirit Sect do youe from? If Yan Zichen was someone elses subordinate in the Spirit Sect, he would chop his body into ten thousand pieces! However, if this fellow was one of Honorable Sir Tianqis disciples, he would leave him with aplete corpse for the Honorable Sir Tianqis sake! Chapter 1784 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (27)

Chapter 1784: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (27)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The gloomy and cold smile on Yan Zichens smile deepened. Qianbei Xuns words echoed in Yan Zichens ears, causing him to think that the youth had dared to act so shamelessly because he had an acquaintance in the Spirit Sect! Unfortunately, regardless of the position his acquaintance holds in the Spirit Sect, it does not change his fate! Forgive me. Yan Zichen curled the corners of his lips and smiled viciously. Im the next Young Master of the Spirit Sect! Actually, he was only one of the candidates but he had decided to make this im to scare Qianbei Xun. The next Young Master of the Spirit Sect? Qianbei Xun smiled coldly as he continued, Even if the Spirit Sects Sect Master was here, I will cripple him as well! Hmph! Yan Zichenughed icily as the aura from his body slowly emerged. Id love to see if you have that power! Boom! A powerful hurricane-like aura attacked Qianbei Xun. However, Qianbei Xun stood still despite the hurricane as the corners of his lips quirked into a smile. Is that all youve got? Qianbei Xunughed coldly. Based on this little bit of power, theres no way that you can be her champion. Yan Zichens expression finally changed when he saw that Qianbei Xun had been unmoved by his coercion. He quickly drew his longsword and brandished it at Qianbei Xun. ng! A clear ringing noise sounded as his longsword seemed tond on a steel surface. Not even his opponents clothes had been torn in the attack. Instead, Yan Zichens hand was shaken to the point of numbness and he nearly dropped his sword onto the ground. Feng Qianhuan narrowed her eyes as she observed Qianbei Xun. A light shed through her blood-red eyes. Just how powerful was the full measure of this mans power? Even the Martial Emperor ranked Yan Zichen had not been able to make a tear on his clothes. It was as if his flesh and clothes were made from steel and was iparably tough. Impossible, this is definitely impossible! Yan Zichen took several steps back as the color drained from his face. He could not understand why the attack, which he had put his full power behind, had barely tickled his opponent? Are you done? Qianbei Xun curled his lips. Its now my turn. Yan Zichen was in a daze when the youths white-colored robes appeared in front of him. A sharp, forceful pnded on him and his body was thrown aside with a loud whack before crashing outside the study. Yan Zichen spat out a mouthful of blood and stared in shock at Qianbei Xun as he pondered for a way to counter him. However, Yan Zichen also understands that this one p from this rival had caused serious injuries to his vital organs! You only have this bit of power yet youd want to fight me over my woman? Qianbei Xun pulled Feng Qianhuan towards him and wrapped his arms firmly around her waist. He then gently lifted his head and stared arrogantly down at the man who was lying on the ground. Just as Qianbei Xun was about to step forward, an anxious voice rang out from up ahead and cried out in panic, Your Imperial Majesty, a disaster has struck. The Ninth Prince has lost his mind, hes lost his mind! The Ninth Prince? Zuo Chen? Feng Qianhuans face sank immediately. She grabbed the eunuch who was frantically running towards them as her eyes filled with gloom and murderous intent. Tell me this, wheres Chener? The eunuch was intimidated by Feng Qianhuans murderous intent and was shocked into blurting out, Hes at the Bright Sun Pce. The Bright Sun Pce? Concubine Liu! Feng Qianhuan threw the eunuch forcefully onto the ground as murderous intent radiated from her eyes, If anything happens to Chener, I will make everyone in the Imperial Pce join him in death! Chapter 1785 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (28)

Chapter 1785: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (28)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the Bright Sun Pce. Concubine Liu was shivering in a corner as she stared in terror at the crazed Zuo Chen. Her countenance was now extremely pale. Next to Zuo Chen was a bold, majestic, and powerful Raging me Tiger. This Raging me Tiger was the Martial Honor-ranked spiritual beast which Qianbei Xun had gifted to him. Chener! A voice, filled with panic, rang out outside the pce gates before a figure dressed in red robes shot across the sky and appeared inside the pce. Feng Qianhuan hugged Zuo Chen as she asked, Chener, are you alright? What happened? Sister... Zuo Chen closed his eyes in agony. Im in pain. I feel as if my body is covered in mes, Im really ufortable! Sister, help me, please help me... Its alright, Chener, its alright! Im here and I wont let anything happen to you! Feng Qianhuan tightened her grip around Zuo Chens body as she turned her murderous re towards Concubine Liu who was hiding in a corner. What have you done to Chener? I... Concubine Liu was about to reply Feng Qianhuans question when a white-robed young man stepped into the pce. He swept his cold, arrogant gaze across Concubine Lius face before he turned to look at the Raging me Tiger. I had asked you to protect him, how could you let this happen? Roar. The Raging me Tiger growled softly as it crouched on the ground. It lowered its head in shame and did not dare to retaliate. It knew that it had been at fault this time. It had not protected Zuo Chen well and had disappointed Qianbei Xuns trust in it. Tell me, how did Zuo Chen turn out this way? Qianbei Xun raised his eyes as he questioned icily. Roar. The Raging me Tiger growled and turned its fearsome eyes towards Concubine Liu in the corner. It then said, She had fooled Master into drinking a bowl of soup. Ever since Master had drunk the soup, he has been reduced to this. Soup? Only then did Qianbei Xun notice the soup bowl which had fallen onto the ground. He bent down and picked up the bowl before taking a sniff. His expression changed drastically when he detected the aura from the soup bowl. Its the Berserk Fruit! If you consume this Berserk Fruit, the powers in your body will quickly scatter in disarray. As a result, your body will explode and you will die! Especially since this Berserk Fruit is alsoced with venom from a poisonous snake and has turned this soup highly toxic! Qianbei Xuns expression instantly sank as murderous intent gradually radiated from his being. It was likely that Zuo Chen never thought that Concubine Liu had the gall to hurt him! After all, he was a prince of the Vermillion Bird Country while Concubine Liu was only a consort! Sister, it hurts, it really hurts. I never intended to drink the soup but she said that she would return mothers ashes to us if I drank the soup... I want mothers ashes... Zuo Chen bit his lips. His tender and adorable little face has turned bright red due to his extreme pain. Even his brows were tightly knitted together. A raging me burned in Feng Qianhuans heart when she saw the boys agonized expression. A bloodthirsty light shed across her blood-red eyes as she red at Concubine Liu icily. If anything happens to Chener, I will cut you into ten thousand pieces and you will die without a whole corpse! Once she had finished speaking, she no longer spared Concubine Liu another nce and turned towards Qianbei Xun instead. Is there any way we can save Chener? Qianbei Xun furrowed his brows, My mother is a physician but Ive never been interested in medicine since I was a child. I dont know how to cure him of this poison but theres one person who can save him... Chapter 1786 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (29)

Chapter 1786: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (29)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Feng Qianhuan quickly grabbed Qianbei Xuns arm when she heard what he had said. At that moment, her eyes were filled with urgency. Whos the person who can save Chener? If my mother was here, perhaps she might be able to save Chener. Unfortunately, my mother isnt in this dimension so Qianbei Xun was the only one I can rely on to save Cheners life. Shes the one that I had mentioned to you before, my mothers disciple, Gu Wanbai. Qianbei Xun really does not want to let that woman, Gu Wanbai, meet Feng Qianhuan. However, she was the only one could save Zuo Chen now. Qianbei Xun took a flute from his robes and ced it upon his lips to y a tune. The melody from the instrument echoed throughout the pce and gradually calmed Feng Qianhuans panic-stricken heart. She had the feeling that as long as Qianbei Xun was here, Chener would be fine! Just as Feng Qianhuan was waiting anxiously, someone giggled gently outside the pce gates and said teasingly, Xiao Xuner, didnt you insist that you would never ask for my help? What? Its hasnt even been a day so why have you summoned me so hurriedly? A freckled-faced girl dressed in in silk robes walked slowly into the hall. Her face was brimming with a splendid light as her bright, ck eyes looked around before resting upon Feng Qianhuan. Qianbei Xuns expression instantly turned ck! He had only yed the flute for a short while before this damned girl, Gu Wanbai, had turned up. That means that the stupid girl had never left the Vermillion Bird Country! In truth, Qianbei Xun was also rejoicing internally. He was relieved that Gu Wanbai had not left. Otherwise, Zuo Chen might not be able to hold on much longer. I asked you here to save a life. Qianbei Xun pointed at Zuo Chen. I know that you have a lot of questions. If you can save him, I will answer any question you ask. Alright. Gu Wanbai might be filled with curiosity, but she was more adept at weighing the pros and cons of the situation. Therefore, she did not ask too many questions and immediately pulled Zuo Chen into her arms. Mm? It seems that the poison inflicted on this kid is pretty heavy. Gu Wanbai grinned as she stared at Zuo Chen. Its a good thing that youve run into me. Otherwise, no one in this backward maind would be able to save you. Gu Wanbai ced her hand on Zuo Chens chest as she spoke and tore his clothes with one great rip. Zuo Chen was shocked into stupidity from Gu Wanbais violence. He was dazed for a moment before he returned to his senses and quickly covered his chest. His fair little face looked ashamed and resentful. You... What are you doing? To anyone who was ignorant of what was happening, the look on his face made it seem like he was being vited... Gu Wanbai nced at Zuo Chen. Im administering your treatment. This treatment of yours requires... Requires me to strip? I did not strip you, this is only tearing! She certainly does not have the patience to take his clothes off. Was it not easier to tear it off instead? You... You female gangster! Sister! Save me! I dont want to fall into this female gangsters grasp! Female gangster? Those words thoroughly provoked Gu Wanbai. Im giving him medical treatment out of kindness and this little brat actually had the audacity to call me a female gangster? At the thought of this, Gu Wanbai decided to y her part as the gangster to the very fullest. She then pulled Zuo Chens trousers off with a whoosh and exposed his shining white buttocks. Scold me as much as you want, call me a gangster as much as you wish! Chapter 1787 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (30)

Chapter 1787: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (30)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her handnded forcefully on Zuo Chens buttocks. A bright-red handprint immediately appeared on Zuo Chens snowy-white bum. Zuo Chens face was nowpletely red though it was unclear whether this was from the poison or shame. He red angrily at Gu Wanbai. This woman actually dared to smack my bottom! I will remember this! I want you to gain some memories now! Gu Wanbai nced at the angry and teary-eyed Zuo Chen and scoffed, pleased with herself, How dare a little brat like you call me a gangster! You werent even born when I had reached the age of stripping men naked! Of course, the stripping Gu Wanbai was referring to was apulsory experience she had to go through when giving medical treatment! Do not judge Gu Wanbai just because she specializes in poisons. Her medical skills were top-notch or Qianbei Xun would not have thought of her at a time like this. Zuo Chen did not dare make any more moves. He looked very obedient as if he had been ravaged though he kept looking at Gu Wanbai resentfully. No moving! Zuo Chen had struggled awkwardly just as Gu Wanbai was trying to take off the rest of his clothes. However, Gu Wanbai only needed to re at him for him to be so frightened that he did not dare to move anymore. This woman was a witch, he could not afford to offend her! The good this was, this isnt a very powerful poison so its not a problem for me to treat. In the eyes of Gu Wanbai, the Poison Queen, no poison was too difficult. They were all childs y to her! Gu Wanbai produced several silver needles and pricked them into Zuo Chens chest in session. Zuo Chen trembled slightly when he felt the piercing pain on his chest and bit his lips. Alright, the poison should be detoxified in half an hours time. By then, all that is needed is to pull the silver needles out. Gu Wanbai pped her hands and turned towards Feng Qianhuan. She sized the young girl up ceaselessly as a spark of excitement glowed in her eyes. Are you Xiao Xuners woman? Feng Qianhuan raised her head and looked at Gu Wanbais excited gaze as the corners of her lips curled into an enchanting angle. Thats right, Qianbei Xun is my man. From the moment she had untied the knot in her heart, Feng Qianhuan had decided to ept him as her man! As for everything else thates after, it would be discussed in the future. Come what may, heaven would never fall! Gu Wanbais eyes gleamed as the freckles on her face grew even more lively. Xiao Xuner, this girl is interesting. I like her. Qianbei Xuns features turned ck instantly. He shot Gu Wanbai a warning re as he said, Shes mine. What, nning to snatch her away from me? Gu Wanbai stroked her chin and blinked, If I were a man, I might actually fight you for her. Qianbei Xun frowned. His heart decided that he must drive this girl, Gu Wanbai, a little further away from Xueer in case his wife ends up being spirited away one day. This girl would definitely do such a thing! Xueer. The more Qianbei Xun thought about this, the more worried he became. He quickly pulled Feng Qianhuan to his side as he said, This stupid girl is a viin. She lies and cheats about everything. If you interact too closely with her, you might end up falling into a trap one day. When that happens, youll never be able to get out. Qianbei Xun! Gu Wanbai stomped her foot in anger and gritted her teeth. You ungrateful wretch! I had helped you to save someones life but you would turn around to nder me! When have I ever lied or cheated? Stop framing me. You ask a question as if you dont know the answer. Qianbei Xun scoffed. The number of people this girl had cheated from a young age was too many to count yet she still has no self-awareness. Chapter 1788 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (31)

Chapter 1788: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (31)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion However, Feng Qianhuan felt pretty good about Gu Wanbais candid nature. If she had stayed by her parents side all these years, she might have be as candid and lively as Gu Wanbai. Unfortunately... She had cast her physical body aside to save her mother and her soul had transitioned into this maind. Her soul had then strayed across this maind for many years before finding a body that she could reincarnate into. As the years passed, she had seen all sorts of people and understood that she would only be able to escape being bullied by others when she has obtained absolute power! She was no longer the pampered little girl who had hidden in her mothers arms! Concubine Liu. Feng Qianhuan seemed to remember something and turned her blood-red eyes slowly towards Concubine Liu who was still hiding in a corner. Her eyes shed with murderous intent as she asked. Why did you poison Chener? Concubine Liu was shaken as she took several steps back. She then bit her lip and replied, Ive long disliked you little sl*ts so I wanted Zuo Chen dead! Feng Qianhuan narrowed her eyes as murderous intent shed across them. She then slowly approached Concubine Liu as a cold sneer formed on her face. Since youvemitted such a crime, you shall have to pay for it! Boom! Feng Qianhuans handnded violently on Concubine Lius body. Concubine Liu was immediately sent flying out of the way before shended forcefully against a wall. The color drained from Concubine Lius face as she stared at Feng Qianhuan in shock. Feng Qianhuan reappeared in front of Concubine Liu and grasped her arm firmly. She then tore Concubine Lius arm off with a single movement. ARGH! Concubine Liu screamed sharply and nearly fainted from the immense pain. Bright red blood gushed from the stump of her arm and formed a ghastly sight... Feng Qianhuans eyes were cold and distant. There was a bloodthirsty glint in her scarlet eyes as if she does not regard Concubine Liu with any importance at all. Crack! She then stomped forcefully upon Concubine Lius other wrist. Concubine Liu, who had fainted, regained consciousness because of the fresh pain in her other arm. Her eyes finally disyed a sense of terror as she crawled backwards continuously. I know Ive made a mistake. Spare me, I beg you to spare me... Feng Qianhuanughed icily. When you had poisoned Zuo Chen, did you ever think that you would end up like this? Spare you? Should I spare you so that you can continue to hurt others? Concubine Liu ignored the pain in her severed arm as she knelt before Feng Qianhuan and violently kowtowed in front of her. In the beginning, she had put on airs in front of Feng Qianhuan because she had believed that Feng Qianhuan could not possibly do anything to her. However, she never expected this woman to be so heartless and drive her into a corner. If Concubine Liu had known that this would happen, perhaps she would not have needed to suffer such a punishment... So, do you know what your mistake was? Feng Qianhuan stared coldly at the kneeling Concubine Liu. She then raised the corners of her lips into a disdainful angle. Unfortunately, its toote for you! Ive tolerated you for far too long during these years! If it had not been for Chener, I would have toppled the entire Vermillion Bird Country long ago! Even though Feng Qianhuan was unpopr in the Imperial household, the Emperor usually treated Zuo Chen quite well! However, Feng Qianhuan knows very well that a selfish man like him would never truly love someone. Be it a son or a daughter, he could casually toss them aside like a pair of worn out old shoes for his own sake! Chapter 1789 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (32)

Chapter 1789: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (32)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Concubine Liu closed her eyes in despair. She knows that she has now fallen into an unavoidable cmity! I beg you, kill me. Asking Feng Qianhuan to kill her was better than enduring this torture... Dont worry, I will most certainly kill you. The only thing is, Im waiting for your blood to stop dripping before killing you! Feng Qianhuan raised her brow as a bloodthirsty light shed across her eyes, This is the price you have to pay for harming Chener! She considers Zuo Chen to be her only blood rtive on this strange maind. Besides, the previous owner of this body had begged her to take good care of Zuo Chen before passing away. However, Zuo Chen had still ended up being hurt by others. How could she ever forgive these people? Gu Wanbais eyes sparkled as her bright eyes stared at Feng Qianhuan. She likes her temper. Hey. Gu Wanbai seemed to remember something all of a sudden. She turned towards Qianbei Xun and said, Your great-grandfathers birthday celebration ising in a few days. Your parents should be joining the celebration so when are you going to get going? Qianbei Xun raised his brow. Once this matter is settled, I will take Feng Qianhuan along to introduce my mother to her daughter-inw. Furthermore, I want you to send a message to great-uncle and tell him that he must bring Yan Zichen along when he makes his way to great-grandfathers birthday celebration in the Dongfang family home! He reckons that Yan Zichen must have fled the pce while he had rushed over to save Zuo Chen. Unfortunately, regardless of how far he could run, it was useless! Gu Wanbai felt her body shiver at the sight of Qianbei Xuns eerie smile. She then backed away and asked with mild sympathy, How did that fellow named Yan Zichen offend you? Mm? Qianbei Xun stroked his chin as the smile on his handsome face deepened. He wanted to challenge me for my wife. What? Gu Wanbai leaped in anger when she heard that someone had the audacity to fight Qianbei Xun over his woman. Her graceful little face was full of rage as she gritted her teeth and spat, That b*stard actually dared to try and snatch my Masters daughter-inw away! Hes simply digging his own grave! Wheres that b*stard? Im going to destroy him right now! Qianbei Xuns woman was not just anyone but her Masters daughter-inw! How dare he scheme to take my Masters daughter-inw away? He must be sick of living! If that fellow were to fall into my hands, I would certainly poison that fellow to death one day! Based on the conversation between the two, they did not seem to ce any importance upon the Spirit Sect and were taking Yan Zichen very lightly. It was as if Yan Zichen was only a tiny little ant to them and they could end his life whenever they wished. When Concubine Liu overheard the conversation between the two, she once again fainted from shock... Chapter 1790 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (33)

Chapter 1790: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (33)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Qianbei Xun nced at the unconscious Concubine Liu as the corners of his lips curled into a faint angle. Gu Wanbai, if youre bored, we can leave Concubine Liu to you. You can y with her as much as you want. Gu Wanbais mouth twitched. Was this fellow implying that he wants her to use her array of poisons to deal with Concubine Liu? It was a good thing that she had been looking for someone to experiment on so she saw no harm in helping him out. Sister-inw, dont let the blood of someone like this dirty your hands. Leave her to me. Gu Wanbai turned towards Feng Qianhuan and grinned as she spoke. She then turned back towards Zuo Chen. Youd better stand here and not move, kid. Im going to pull out your needles now! If you move, my hand might shake and youll start farting here. Zuo Chen froze and did not dare to move a muscle. However, his eyes were full of resentment as he stared fixedly at Gu Wanbai. ... The Godly Maind. An exceptionally skilled man and woman were fighting each other on the summit of a mountain. They then paused to survey a nearby scene which was covered with white clouds, making the ce look like a paradise from a painting. Father, Mother, Ive found Xueer! An excited voice rang out suddenly. When the couple turned around, they saw a beautiful and handsome man rushing towards them before hended in front of them. Qianjing, wheres Xueer? The gorgeous woman who was dressed in white robes heart clenched as she quickly asked this question. How many years has it been? How many years has she spent to look for her daughter who had departed while saving her! However, even though many years have passed and she has searched through the entire world, she had not been able to find her daughter. Father, Mother, it was Xiao Huanger who discovered little sisters whereabouts! Sister isnt in this world now, she has transitioned into another dimension. The white-robed womans heart shook. Ever since she had transitioned into this world from Ancient China, she understood that there were other dimensions in this boundless universe as well. However, she had not managed to find a way into the other worlds yet. The world in that dimension might be like Ancient China or it might be no different from the Godly Maind. Perhaps their cultivation methods might be different as well. Wheres Huanger? The white-robed woman raised her brows and asked. Mother, Huanger has stepped through the void to look for Xueer in that other world. He had asked me toe and find you here! Our family shall be reunited very soon. Zi Qianjings handsome face was lit up with a smile while his eyes were filled with ripples of tenderness. No one knows about the guilt and anguish his mother has endured during this past year more than him! If she never found her daughter, she would never be able to rest easy for the rest of her life. This was the truth. To Mu Ruyue, there was no use in having great power. So what if she was to take over this entire maind? There was nothing more important to her than to be reunited with her family. As long as she could find Xueer, she was willing to do anything even if she has to give up all her powers. Wuchen. Mu Ruyue turned towards the charming and demonic-looking man next to her. She smiled and her expression was no longer as icy as it had been whenever she looked at anyone else. Instead, her gaze was now filled with tenderness. Lets bring Xueer home. Father, Mother, Huanger had uncovered Xueers whereabouts years ago but he had no way to transition into the other worldpletely back then! Even though we may be powerful, we would not be able to enter the other world without the right path. Now that he has found the way, I can now bring you two into the other dimension... Chapter 1791 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (34)

Chapter 1791: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (34)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Dongfang family home. As it was Master Dongfangs birthday celebration, Dongfang city was thronged with people. Powerful cultivators from all around the maind havee to send their best wishes and even the two organizations from the greatest peak of the maind had sent their representatives over. At this moment, Qianbei Ye had his arm wrapped gently around Gu Ruoyuns waist as they walked along the bustling streets of Dongfang City. His lips were raised into a pretty and flirtatious angle as his red eyes stared at the lucid and elegant woman next to him. Yuner, its Master Dongfangs birthday today. What do you think we should gift him with? Gu Ruoyun gently shrugged her shoulders. The past years of closed-door pill refinement has allowed me to refine a pill which could allow a Martial Honor to break through to the Exceptional State immediately. However, the person who consumes this will encounter difficulties in cultivation in the future. Nevertheless, to an old man whos already unable to progress in his cultivation, it would be the best present. The old mans birthday was drawing near. If she wants him to live on for a much longer period of time, the only way was to give his powers a breakthrough! However, based on his talent and age, it was impossible for him to progress any further. Hence, that was why Gu Ruoyun had abandoned Qianbei Xun during these past few years while she left with Qianbei Ye to find a suitable ce for closed-door cultivation. Her purpose had been to conduct research on pills. She had brought Gu Wanbai along because that girls talents and area of expertise was immensely helpful to her! It was a good thing that she had been sessful in her research before Master Dongfangs birthday! With this pill, it would not be a problem for Master Dongfang to live on for another hundred years. Just as she and Qianbei Ye had decided to continue forward, an arm reached out from behind them followed by a voice filled with joy. Xiao Huanger, weve finally found you! Boom! Before that hand couldnd on Qianbei Ye, powerful energy exploded from the mans body and caused the other man to stumble back. Xiao Huanger, you... Zi Qianjing furrowed his brows. Just as he was about to teach him a lesson, he lifted his head to find a strangers face looking back at him. He was shaken and rubbed his nose in embarrassment. My apologies, I had mistaken you for someone else. Your back looks too simr to my younger brothers so I had thought you were him. Earlier on, he had been rather curious when he had spotted the two figures from a distance. When had this kid, Ye Sihuang, be enlightened and would allow a woman to apany him? However, who would have known that he had mistaken that man for his brother... However, he never thought that someone elses back would bear such a strong resemnce towards Ye Sihuang! They had the same head of silver hair and crimson robes! Based on how simr they looked from the back, it would have been strange if he had not mistaken this man for Ye Sihuang! Qianbei Ye gently furrowed his brows and ignored Zi Qianjing. His red eyes were turned towards the couple who had rushed after Zi Qianjing instead. Those two were the very definition of a handsome man and a beautiful woman! The man was devilishly handsome and the woman was magnificently exquisite! However, in Qianbei Yes opinion, no matter how outstanding the couple looked, it had nothing to do with him. All he cares about was the terrible power which the two had concealed. Yuner. Qianbei Ye wrapped his arm firmly around Gu Ruoyuns body as a peculiar light shed in his blood-red eyes. These two are very dangerous. They were the most dangerous people he had encountered so far! Qianjing,e back here. Mu Ruyue looked at Zi Qianjing and called out to him lightly. She then slowly turned her gaze towards Gu Ruoyun and her ice-cold eyes filled with admiration. She never expected such a powerful person to exist in this dimension as well! Indeed, each dimension has its own leader in the hierarchy! If her guess was correct, these two hold a powerful existence that none could attain in this dimension! Chapter 1792 - Side Story: Xue’er And Xun’er (35)

Chapter 1792: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (35)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Qianbei Ye and Ye Wuchen locked eyes, a current of electricity sparked between their gaze. However, this electric feeling does not mean that these two men had fallen in love at first sight! Instead, it was because they both felt that they have encountered a worthy match! Xiao Ye. Wuchen! Both Gu Ruoyun and Mu Ruyues expressions sank. Before they could react, both men had ascended to the sky and promptly arrived in midair. Powerful energy was released from their body as they attacked each other. Boom! Their fists shed in midair. A disastrous aura was released into the atmosphere and destroyed the roofs of nearby houses. The air filled with ash and dust. However, the battle did not end with this blow and they attacked each other once again. As powerful cultivators who have dominated the peak position, it was difficult for them to find anyone who was an equal match for them. Therefore, they wanted to defeat their opponent in one blow! They ignored the stunned looks around them as they began to freely exhaust the spiritual energy in their bodies. Gu Ruoyun frowned. She knows that Qianbei Ye has a sense of decorum so she did not stop them. Instead, she observed the woman who was standing in front of her. The woman was dressed in white robes. Her features were as cold as ice as her eyes carried a cold and sharp light. However, she seemed to put her frostiness away when she looked at Gu Ruoyun. Wuchen hasnt met a worthy match in a long time and was suddenly seized by an intolerable itch to exercise his skill. Please pardon us. The corners of her lips curled into a smile as she spoke mildly. Gu Ruoyun gently raised her brow. The same goes for Xiao Ye. Its probably fated for the four of us to meet today. If Feng Qianhuan and Qianbei Xun were to appear now, Gu Ruoyun would understand the true meaning of destiny! She never expected the couple before her to turn out to be her sons future father and mother-inw. The pair who had been fighting in the sky finally separated and stood in front of each other. Qianbei Yes demonic eyes shed as he reached his hand out towards the man before him and said, Qianbei Ye. The man in front of him smiled in an enchantingly devilish manner and grabbed Qianbei Yes outstretched hand before he introduced himself as well, Ye Wuchen. When both men shook hands, they suddenly felt as if they had known each other all their lives. Because they could see themself reflected in the other... Your powers are rather substantial. In all these years, this is the first time Ive met someone that I can consider as my rival. Qianbei Ye put his hand away as his silver hair fluttered in the wind. Ye Wuchen smiled enchantingly. An exchange of blows may lead to friendship doesnt that apply to us? Since youre from this world, Id like to ask you about someone. Shes my daughter and her name is Xueer. Xueer? Qianbei Ye shook his head. Ive never heard of this person. If you have any need, I can send people out to look for her on your behalf. May I know how old your daughter is? Ye Wuchen was shaken and he pondered for a moment before he replied, Its hard to say how old she is now. She wasnt that old when she left us but it has been ten years since. Ten years? Qianbei Yes gaze sharpened as a wave of light overflowed in his eyes. Thats to say, your daughter should have reached maidenhood. That nice because I happen to have a son. Why dont we marry them once youve found your daughter? It was likely that not even Qianbei Xun would think that his own father would be so impressive and had sold him off to his future father-inw so quickly!Damn it, I was so hoping that this would be the case. Chapter 1793 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (36)

Chapter 1793: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (36)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thats not a bad idea. Ye Wuchen followed suit and descended from the sky. His handsome was face lit up with an enchanting smile as he continued, However, I need to ask my daughters permission first. Of course, I certainly want to unite our families in marriage. I will help you to find your daughter but I need to attend an old mans birthday celebration first. I wonder if youd all like toe along? It was rare for Qianbei Ye to meet a rival that he respected so he would not let go of this good opportunity so easily. Ye Wuchen thought for a moment before he turned towards Mu Ruyue and asked, Yueer, what do you think? Mu Ruyue nodded gently. It isnt much use for us to search blindly here. Why dont we join the birthday celebrations with them? As for searching for Xueer, it shouldnt be a problem with their help. Mother and daughter were connected by heart. She has a feeling that her daughter was not too far away in this world... ... As it was Master Dongfangs birthday celebration, the Dongfang family home was now filled with many visitors. Also, due to the Dongfang familys current level of prestige on the maind, everyone had to lower their head even to the Dongfang familys footboy regardless of how powerful their organization was or how famous they were. In the great hall, Master Dongfang was busily looking everywhere until even his vision had turned vertical yet he could not see the figures he wanted to see the most. A disappointed light shed in his eyes. Just as he was sighing inment, a familiar voice suddenly rang out and caused his elderly figure to freeze instantly. Great-grandfather, Im back. There was a smile in the youths voice and Master Dongfang turned around. His gazended upon the youths handsome and beautiful face. Master Dongfang opened his mouth and was about to speak when he saw the magnificently beautiful young girl who was next to the youth. He was immediately slightly dazed. Xuner, whos this? Great-grandfather, this is my wife. Qianbei Xun ignored Feng Qianhuans protests and dragged her into his arms. The corners of his lips curled into a smile as he continued, I hade here today to introduce her to all of you. Wife? Master Dongfang was dumbfounded. This kid, Qianbei Xun, had moved so quickly? He was able to entice such a devastatingly beautiful woman into his arms? Lan Yuge was able to recover herself the fastest and stepped forward to grasp Feng Qianhuans hand. She then smiled and said, Little girl, has Xuner caused you any trouble? Lan Yuge knows Qianbei Xuns character very well. This fellow has a short temper and was very domineering. She was worried that he would bully this little girl. Feng Qianhuan looked at Qianbei Xun and smiled as she replied, He hasnt caused me any trouble. He has even helped me out several times. If it had not been for Qianbei Xun, Cheners life might have truly been at risk. Havent my maternal grandfather and grandmother as well as my parents arrived? Qianbei Xun looked around the great hall as he furrowed his brows. They should be on their way and should arrive very soon. Xiao Xuner, once your parents see that youve found a wife, they will certainly be very excited. Lan Yuges gaze was tender as she spoke with a gentle smile on her face. Despite the many years that had passed, Lan Yuges looks were still well-maintained. She was as beautiful as a twenty-year-old woman, no one could have noticed that this woman was already nearly a hundred years old. Just as Qianbei Xun was about to speak, someone made an announcement outside the hall, Master, Madam, the Honorable Sir Tianqi of the Spirit Sect has arrived with gifts. Chapter 1794 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (37)

Chapter 1794: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (37)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Honorable Sir Tianqi? Lan Yuge was overjoyed when she heard this and she hurriedly rushed out the door. A gray-robed figure could be seen in the far distance from the Dongfang family courtyard. Lan Yuge paused in her footsteps and smiled at the old man who was walking quickly towards her, Big Brother, youve arrived! The Honorable Sir Tianqiughed. I had run into some issues on the way over so I had arrived a littlete. Oh, thats right, let me introduce our Spirit Sect disciple, Yan Zichen. A few days ago, the Honorable Sir Tianqi had received Qianbei Xuns request for him to bring Yan Zichen along to the birthday celebration. However, the letter had not stated any specific reason and though the Honorable Sir Tianqi was confused by this request, he had brought Yan Zichen along. Yan Zichen put on a humble front when he faced Master Dongfang and Lan Yuge and seemed modest and polite. Master Dongfang, may your fortune be as boundless as the East Sea and your lifest as long as the South Mountain! I also wish you and the Madam perfect harmony and to be blessed for the rest of your lives. Big Brother, this little fellow from the Spirit Sect is quite the sweet talker and is also very polite. Hes not bad. Lan Yuge smiled as she spoke. Her first impression of Yan Zichen was quite favorable. At least this kid was very polite in front of her. Oh, thats right. Has that niece and great-nephew of mine arrived? The Honorable Sir Tianqi seemed to remember something as he asked. Lan Yuge was just about to answer his question when she suddenly heard Yan Zichens surprised voice, Its you? She then noticed that Qianbei Xun and Feng Qianhuan had stepped out from the great hall. She looked at Yan Zichen again and her eyes flickered as she asked. Do you know each other? Yan Zichen was quick to figure out the situation. Only those who have an exceptional identity could participate in the birthday banquet. Hence, regardless of how angry he was feeling, he had to force it down and smile. Madam, I had met this silver-haired youth in the Imperial Pce not too long ago and a dispute had urred. However, its not too much of a hindrance! Our fight is one between men and should not involve her! Dont worry, Madam Dongfang, I wont spoil the asion over selfish matters. By saying this, he had divulged his personal enmity with Qianbei Xun but had also disyed his high principles at the same time by promising not to disrupt the banquet because of their personal issues. Based on Madam Dongfangs good impression of him, she would certainly chase this damned kid out. He has long heard that Madam Dongfang was very defensive until she would discard all decorum just to shield those who were in her favor! Yan Zichen, who was lost in his own thoughts, missed the change in Lan Yuges smile which gradually transformed from warm and inviting to distant and courteous. It goes without saying that Yan Zichen had been overthinking things. In the beginning, Lan Yuge had indeed had a good impression of this polite fellow. However, that impression had only stemmed from their first meeting. Which great-grandmother would chase her own great-grandson away just for the sake of an outsider whom she had just met? No one would ever do anything like that. Based on the meaning behind your words, it seems that you have a dispute between the two of you. Can you tell me what that is? Lan Yuge clearly does not want to let this go as she stared at Yan Zichen with a smile. Yan Zichen had assumed that Lan Yuge wanted to stand up for him and secretly nced at Qianbei Xun. He then turned towards the woman in front of him who was as gentle as calm waters. Chapter 1795 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (38)

Chapter 1795: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (38)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Madam, its not really a big issue. This mister here has stolen something which I cherished and taken my woman away. I can deal with this matter discreetly and I dont want to trouble you. No matter how Yan Zichen thought about it, he never would have guessed the rtionship between Qianbei Xun and Lan Yuge. After all, Young Master Dongfang, Dongfang Shaoze, had never taken a wife so this fellow could not possibly be Lan Yuges grandson! As for Gu Ruoyun and the others from the East Peak Maind... Why should Gu Ruoyuns son take notice of a princess from a small country? Even if he had, knowing Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Yes power, they would not possibly agree to let their son marry a princess from such a small country! However, Yan Zichen had clearly over analyzed this. Not everyone would prioritize a marriage between families of equal social rank and not everyone would want to separate a pair of lovebirds from the younger generation... Has something like that happened? Lan Yuge replied indifferently and spoke in an apathetic manner, Big Brother, is this fellow the most remarkable disciple out of the Spirit Sects younger generation? I dont think that hes all that! Yan Zichens smile froze in ce as he stared at Lan Yuge in disbelief. He blinked in astonishment. He could not understand what had just happened. Didnt Lan Yuge have a good impression of me? Why did things suddenly turn out this way? As Yan Zichen was still working through his astonishment, the Honorable Sir Tianqi chuckled. I have overlooked this matter as well. I too, never thought that Yan Zichen would have been such a two-faced person. Since thats the case, I will have him dismissed from the Spirit Sect. At that moment, the Honorable Sir Tianqi finally understood why Qianbei Xun had wanted him to bring Yan Zichen here. This fellow had actually wanted to snatch Qianbei Xuns woman away. Besides, he had even vilified Qianbei Xun in front of Lan Yuge. Knowing his sisters defensive nature, how could she tolerate this? The Honorable Sir Tianqis words struck Yan Zichen like a bolt of lightning. He was dumbfounded as he asked in a trembling voice, Honorable Sir, what have I done wrong to cause you to dismiss me from the Spirit Sect? If you do this, wouldnt it draw the ire of the Sect Elders and the Sect Master? After all, he was the number one disciple in the Spirit Sect! What right does the Honorable Sir Tianqi have to dismiss him? When the Honorable Sir Tianqi heard this, he swept an indifferent gaze across Yan Zichens face as he replied, The pills from our Spirit Sect are supplied by the mother of the kid whom you have used of robbing you of your cherished item! Isnt that enough? The pills from the Spirit Sect were all supplied by this b*stards mother? Doesnt the Spirit Sects pillse from Gu Ruoyun? Could it be... Yan Zichens body shook as he thought of something. His legs nearly gave way and he almost fell onto the ground. At this moment, his face has turned pale as he stared at Qianbei Xun in horror. His heart was gripped with such intense fear that he could not say a word... This kid is the son of that famous number one cultivator? Impossible! This is simply impossible! If he really is that persons son, why should he have noticed Feng Qianhuan? After all, Feng Qianhuan was only a princess from a small country... Qianbei Xun did not seem to notice the fear in Yan Zichens eyes as he lifted his chin and spoke cockily, Great-grandmother, can you make an announcement for me that I want him ostracized from the maind. If any organization were to take him in, they would immediately be enemies of the Cloudy Wind Empire, Red Lotus Territory, and the Secret Order! The Cloudy Wind Empire was Gu Ruoyuns organization and Gu Tian was the Grand Lord of the Red Lotus Territory. As for the Secret Order... Dongfang Yu had inherited it several years ago! Chapter 1796 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (39)

Chapter 1796: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (39)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Feng Qianhuan did not even bother to look at Yan Zichen the entire time. She had stayed by Qianbei Xuns side from the very beginning and her blood-red eyes were filled with smiles. The space between her brows was also filled with pride. Lets go. Qianbei Xun slowly turned around and wrapped his arm around Feng Qianhuans waist as they walked back towards the great hall. Yan Zichen finally returned to his senses after the two of them had left. He then threw himself down and knelt in front of the Honorable Sir Tianqi before begging with a frightened look on his face, Honorable Sir, I was wrong. I was really in the wrong. Please dont do this to me... The Honorable Sir Tianqi scoffed coldly as he swept his cold and distant gaze at Yan Zichen. Do you understand your mistake now? Unfortunately, its toote. Yan Zichen, you have offended someone whom you should never have offended in the first ce. Otherwise, you would not have ended up like this. Men, take him away. Yes, Honorable Sir. Hearing this, two Spirit Sect disciples immediately stepped forward and grabbed Yan Zichen without giving him a chance to fight back. They then forcibly dragged him away. His face was the color of dead ashes and he clearly understood that he would be ostracized from this maind for the rest of his life. ... Lan Yuge was still feeling a little bit angry after they had re-entered the great hall. She spoke fiercely, Big Brother, how does the Spirit Sect select their disciples? How dare he im that he was the number one member in the Spirit Sect? He had the audacity to fight with my grandson over his wife. You actually had the courage to ept someone like that? A bitter smile formed on the Honorable Sir Tianqis face as he shook his head in exasperation. Yan Zichen had performed very well while he was in the Spirit Sect. He was modest and polite and his talents were exceptional. Who would have thought that he was actually that kind of a person? I had misjudged him as well but you can now rest assured. Someone like Yan Zichen would never have the ability to fight Xiao Xuner for a woman. Even if he isnt capable, Im annoyed by his attitude. Lan Yuge replied irritably. However, when she looked at Feng Qianhuan, her expression changed and the corners of her lips curled into a tender smile. Oh. thats right, I havent asked you about your name. Feng Qianhuan was about to reply when Qianbei Xun interrupted her, Great-grandmother, you can call her Xueer. Alright. Lan Yuge smiled gently as she softly grasped Feng Qianhuans hand and asked, Xueer, where are your parents? I want to discuss your marriage with Xiao Xuner with them. Feng Qianhuans body froze as aplex look shed across her blood-red eyes. Theyre in a faraway ce. They were so far that they were not even in the same dimension. Thats no hindrance. You only need to tell me where they are and I will immediately send someone to fetch them over. Lan Yuge clearly had no idea about what Feng Qianhuan had meant as she continued to ask with a gentle smile on her face. Feng Qianhuan gently pursed her red lips and wanted to exin things when a voice suddenly chimed in from outside the great hall. Lan Yuge shook when she heard that voice and her eyes filled with excitement. Grandfather, grandmother, Xiao Ye and I are here to celebrate your birthday. A green-d figure quickly walked into the great hall and appeared in Master Dongfang and Lan Yuges line of sight. Xuner, why are you here as well? The green-robed woman was about to approach Lan Yuge when she suddenly noticed Qianbei Xun who was next to her. She paused in her footsteps and looked a little bit embarrassed. After all, she and Xiao Ye had abandoned Qianbei Xun all on his own in the Cloudy Wind Empire. Now that the youth they had abandoned has found them, how could she remain aloof? Indeed, an aggrieved look appeared on Qianbei Xuns handsome face when he saw Gu Ruoyun. Its great-grandfathers birthday, how can I not be here? As for you two, youre finally willing to show yourselves. Chapter 1797 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (40)

Chapter 1797: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (40)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The youths words were filled with resentment but most of his anger was gone. After all, if he had not gone off to search for Gu Ruoyun and Qianbei Ye, he would never have met Feng Qianhuan. Xiao Xuner, this youngdy is... Gu Ruoyun noticed the young girl next to Qianbei Xun and she gently raised her brow as she asked. Your future daughter-inw. Qianbei Xun pulled Feng Qianhuan into his arms. He then lowered his gaze towards the young girl in his embrace as he said, Xueer, this is my mother. You can call her mother just like me. However, Feng Qianhuan did not react to Qianbei Xuns words. Her eyes were instead fixed upon a couple who had just entered the great hall with Qianbei Ye. Her blood-red eyes were filled with excitement. Xueer? Qianbei Xun was shaken and he followed Feng Qianhuans line of sight. At that moment, a handsome-looking man and a beautiful woman entered his gaze. He furrowed his brows and was just about to ask some questions when the young girl in his arms struggled in his embrace before she broke free and rushed madly towards the white-robed woman. From the moment they had entered the room, Mu Ruyues eyes had been drawn towards Feng Qianhuan. With one nce, she was immediately able to confirm the young girls identity. When Mu Ruyue returned to her senses, the young girl was already in front of her and shot forcefully into her arms. Mother, youre here, youre finally here! The young girl hugged the white-robed woman tightly. Her arms were trembling and even her voice was no longer haughty and egotistical. Theyre here, theyre finally here! Feng Qianhuan no longer held back as all the grief and hurt she had suffered over the past few years exploded out into the open. Her arms were sped tightly around Mu Ruyue, unwilling to break apart. Ye Wuchens demonic eyes gazed at the two most important women in his life as his handsome face lit up with a smile. He then stepped forward and pulled his wife and beloved daughter into his arms. No one knows the iparable emotions they were feeling at that moment! It has been ten years! Ten years have passed since Xueer had left them. During these past ten years, they had searched relentlessly for her day and night. They never thought the day woulde when they would be reunited again. Qianbei Xun narrowed his eyes as he stared at the white-robed woman who was hugging Feng Qianhuan. A nearly undetectable light shed across his handsome features. Is this woman Xueers mother? ording to Xueers own words, her parents were not in this dimension. Where had these peoplee from? Looks like your daughter and Xuner have already met. Gu Ruoyun stared at the family of three who were hugging each other as a smile lit up her face. It seems that we were really fated to meet. We were just saying that we wanted to ask you to matchmake your daughter with Xuner yet I never thought that they would already be acquainted with each other and have decided to marry. When Qianbei Xun heard Gu Ruoyuns words, he turned to look at her and said, Mother, I didnt think that you would be so impressive and decide on marrying me to Xueer. With this, I can forgive you for the offense of abandoning me. He never expected to have such a strong fate with Xueer. Even if he did not meet her now, she was fated to be his wife sooner orter. Qianbei Xuns lips raised into a brilliant smile at the thought of this as his ck eyes gazed quietly upon Feng Qianhuan. An unusual look of gentleness appeared in his eyes... Qianbei Ye walked towards Gu Ruoyuns side and pulled her into his arms. There was a charming smile on his face as he said, Yuner, looks like Brother Yes daughter is destined to be our daughter-inw. Once Master Dongfangs birthday celebration is over, lets hold their wedding ceremony. Chapter 1798 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (41)

Chapter 1798: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (41)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Gu Ruoyun nodded softly and turned her gaze towards the family of three. Her beautiful features lit up with a smile. Xueer. Zi Qianjing stepped forward and his eyes gazed upon the young girls absolutely beautiful face, Have you seen Ye Sihuang? The mans voice brought Feng Qianhuan out of her initial excitement. She shook her head and said, I havent seen Second Brother. Why, is Second Brother here as well? Mm. Zi Qianjing nodded. Huanger hade here to look for you first. I didnt think that we would end up finding you first in the end. Thats why I had asked you if youve seen Huanger. That fellow, Huanger, who knows where he has run off to. Feng Qianhuan furrowed her brows. She was just about to speak when Qianbei Xun approached her. His handsome and beautiful face was lit up with a smile as he said, If you want to find someone, I can send people out to help with your search. His eyes were fixed upon Feng Qianhuan the entire time and his words were filled with tenderness. Feng Qianhuan nodded. Alright. She never had the need for courtesy when ites to Qianbei Xun... The entire great hall was filled with jubtion and the remaining banquet guests have all arrived. Grand Lord Hong Lian, Dongfang Yu, and Gu Shengxiao had prepared a gift for Master Dongfang so they had arrived a littlete. Once they had arrived, the birthday banquet truly began. Gu Ruoyun walked slowly towards Master Dongfang and ced the pill in her hand in front of him before she spoke serenely, Grandfather, this pill will allow you to instantly break through to the Exceptional State. However, you would no longer be able to make any more progress in your cultivation from now on. This is a pill that Ive managed to refine after many years of research. Master Dongfangs heart was filled with excitement. He then burst intoughter and epted the pill which Gu Ruoyun had given to him. Yuner, your pill is the best present Ive ever received. Of course, theres another gift here that I like very much as well. That gift is the fact that my great-grandson has finally found a wife. It wont be long now before I can hold my great-great-grandchild. To have four generations in one hall, nothing was more exciting than that! At that moment, Master Dongfang was radianting with smiles. He was grinning from ear to ear as his eyes nced across the crowd before him with a gaze bathed in a gentle light. After the birthday banquet had progressed for a while, the sound of people fighting was heard from outside the great hall. The noise caused Master Dongfangs expression to sink and everyone else began to dive into a fervent discussion as well. Who would be so bold as to cause trouble in the Dongfang family? However, just as Master Dongfang was about to send someone to investigate, a voice filled with excitement rang out from up ahead, Xueer, Ive finally found you! A man quickly rushed into the hall as his blood-red eyes stared at Feng Qianhuan. However, when he noticed Mu Ruyue and the others who were next to her, his peerlessly beautiful face was astonished. Father, Mother, Big Brother. How did you manage to find Xueer before me? He hadpared auras to trace her and had used nearly one months time to find Feng Qianhuans aura. He never thought that his parents would actually manage to find her before him. Could it be that this was the definition of mother and daughter being connected by the heart? Second Brother. An excited light gleamed within Feng Qianhuans eyes as she threw herself forcefully into Ye Sihuangs arms and held the man before her in a tight embrace. Her voice was choked up with sobs as she said, Ive finally found you. Now, our family is reunited. Chapter 1799 - Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (42) (END)

Chapter 1799: Side Story: Xueer And Xuner (42)

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ye Sihuang did not speak as he hugged the young girl in his arms tightly. His blood-red eyes were shrouded with a gentle light. Master Dongfang released the sharp aura from his body and burst intoughter. So, hes also family. Since were all family, I wont be calctive with him over his crime of intruding into the Dongfang family home. Alright, its almost time. Lets continue with the beginning of the banquet. Once the banquet is finished, we will hold Xueer and Xuners wedding ceremony. After Master Dongfangs deration, the entire great hall returned to a joyous and harmonious atmosphere. Gu Ruoyun took Feng Qianhuans hand and pulled her aside, wanting to bond with her daughter-inw. Qianbei Ye and Ye Wuchen would not bond unless they were fighting so the pair stepped aside and drank and ate merrily. As for Qianbei Xun He was put to the test by his two older brothers-inws, Zi Qianjing and Ye Sihuang. Lan Yuge observed the members of the younger generation as the corners of her lips curled into a gentle smile. Suddenly, she sighed. Shaoze, look, Xuner is going to have a wife soon. As his great-uncle, you still havent taken a wife 1. Just as Lan Yuge said this, Master Dongfang immediately turned his gaze towards Dongfang Shaoze. The look in his eye caused Dongfang Shaoze to jump in fright and he hurriedly slipped away, afraid that he would have to endure Master Dongfangs ceaseless nagging once again Ten yearster. In the Cloudy Wind Empires Imperial Pce, an absolutely beautiful woman dressed in crimson robes was seated on the phoenix throne. Her children were circled around her knees as she gently raised her phoenix-looking eyes and turned towards the man next to her, Xun, Im going to visit my mothers home in the next few days. Her mothers home was, naturally, the Godly Maind from a different dimension. Alright. Qianbei Xun pulled the woman into his arms and smiled tenderly. Ill go with you. However, my father had just sent a messenger over several days ago bearing a wedding invitation. That stupid girl, Gu Wanbai, is getting married. Oh? Feng Qianhuan s eyes flickered, Whos managed to tame her? Guess. Qianbei Xun grinned. Actually, you might not be able to guess it at all. That person is Zuo Chen. Bet you never thought that those two would have hidden it so carefully. Zuo Chen? That name had shocked Feng Qianhuan to the core as her eyes widened in surprise. Did you just say Chener? Hes going to marry Gu Wanbai? Why was I not aware about this? Ever since that year when Gu Wanbai had stripped Zuo Chen of his clothes in order to save him, Zuo Chen had sworn that he would get his revenge! Therefore, ever since that moment, Zuo Chen had vehemently pursued Gu Wanbai and vowed to make Gu Wanbai his. He had even begun working hard in his cultivation because of this. Now, his powers have improved by leaps and bounds. However, because Zuo Chen was younger than Gu Wanbai by nine years, Gu Wanbai had found the little kids pursuitrgely annoying. Who would have thought that Zuo Chen would end up being sessful and had kept this from Feng Qianhuan? I have a whole new level of respect for this kid, Zuo Chen. Qianbei Xun narrowed his eyes and smiled. He actually has the courage to marry that little witch, Gu Wanbai. When are they getting married? Feng Qianhuan asked with a raised brow. In half a months time. Half a month? Feng Qianhuan rose to her feet. She held her children with one hand as a smile bloomed on her magnificently beautiful features. Come, lets be on our way. I want to interrogate Chener on how he had managed to touch Gu Wanbais heart. After Feng Qianhuan had said this, she immediately left the room. Qianbei Xun looked at Feng Qianhuan as she left. His ck eyes were filled with happiness and contentment. Having a wife like this in this lifetime was truly a blessing. He has no regrets! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!